¡¶Smiling proudly in the world¡·


 Text Chapter 1: First trip to Hengshan Mountain

    Escorted by Mo Tianfeng, masters and apprentices Yin Tianyun and Hu Xiaomao traveled all the way through mountains and rivers, and finally arrived at the foot of Mount Heng safely.  £®  com

    News of Qiu Buxin and Li Yaner's death spread to the world, causing an uproar for a while.  Many knights and heroes heard the news that Qiu Buxin had been killed and the Stormrage warriors had suffered heavy losses. They secretly rejoiced and gathered their men, issued a statement to eliminate harm for the people, and marched towards the Stormrage Stronghold in a mighty manner.  Poor Raging Wind Village is leaderless and is under siege. Even though it is one of the eight major mountain strongholds in the world, it is still in danger and cannot escape the end of destruction.  The war is about to begin, and masters from various martial arts schools in the south of the Yangtze River gather in Xiaoxiang. From time to time, high-spirited young people can be seen on the road, carrying swords and galloping on their horses.  When the Furious Wind Village was strong, no one dared to take advantage of the power of the tiger. Now it is beating the dog in the water. Naturally, everyone has a strong personality and wants to take this opportunity to become famous.

    Hengshan Mountain is known as the "Southern Mountain". It is picturesque and famous for its beautiful mountain scenery. Its 72 peaks are arranged vertically and horizontally. From a distance, it looks like a big bird spreading its wings.  Red walls and blue tiles, ancient temples and temples can be faintly seen among the mountains and trees, and there is an endless stream of pilgrims coming to worship on the road.  Hengshan is not only a famous Taoist mountain but also a Buddhist holy place. The most famous ones are Nanyue Temple, Huangting Temple, Nantai Temple, Tibetan Scripture Hall, etc.  Since the Sui and Tang Dynasties, many celebrities have visited Nanyue and left a large number of poems and inscriptions.  Lu Ji has a poem that goes, "Nanheng Weiyue, so steep and blue. Looking at the waves of the Yangtze River and Xiang, the curtain of water is vast. The purity and harmony are harmonious, and the righteousness is hidden. The sky protects you, and the beauty is full of beautiful light." Hu Xiaomao looked at the scenery in front of him.  I was both excited and excited about this famous mountain. Thinking of practicing martial arts here in the future and becoming a chivalrous and righteous swordsman, I almost laughed until I dislocated my jaw.

    It was getting late when the three of them took a carriage to Nanyue Ancient Town. They simply decided to rest in the town for one night and then go into the mountains the next day.  After settling in, the three of them went to a tavern facing the street and asked the shopkeeper to cook up a few dishes and bring them to them.

    Mo Tianfeng looked at the pedestrians and scenery on the street through the wide open window. He couldn't help but feel emotional and sighed: "It has been nine years since I left Hengshan. When I came back today, I saw that the town has changed a lot! Back then, this place was very different.  It¡¯s not that lively, everyone is sallow and skinny, there are beggars and homeless people everywhere, the place is filthy, and Sixth Senior Sister always complains every time she goes back down the mountain.¡±

    Yin Tianyun smiled and said: "Now that the world is at peace and the emperor is implementing the strategy of benevolent government and caring for the people, recuperating and recuperating, it is naturally very different from the troubled times. If you go back to the mountain and take a look, you will also find that the Hengshan Sect is much more impressive than before."

    Mo Tianfeng's expression turned gloomy, he poured a glass of wine and drank it down, saying firmly: "As long as he is still here, I will not go back!"

    Yin Tianyun said: "No matter what, he is your senior brother. How can the brotherhood be eradicated? What's more, the deal is done and the turmoil of the year has subsided. We don't want to bring up the old things again. As long as you can untie the knot in your heart.  , when we return to the mountain gate, everything will be easy to discuss."

    Mo Tianfeng shook his head and said: "When I came down from the mountain, I broke my sword and swore an oath. Now I don't want to break my oath. Besides, I am free and unrestrained in the world. I can get drunk if I want to drink. If I want to find a woman, I can do it openly.  Brothel, don't pay attention to the looks of others. If you are bound by those rules and regulations, what's the point of living? Since I am a prodigal, I can't escape the fate of wandering around the world. "

    Hu Xiaomao lowered his head and ate fiercely while listening to the conversation between the two of them. He wondered, are there conflicts within the Hengshan sect?  Moreover, from what Master Uncle Mo said, it seemed that he had an irresolvable grudge with a certain fellow sect member.  He had spent many days with Mo Tianfeng, and he knew that although his uncle looked bohemian, he actually adhered to his true nature of chivalry, was very principled, and would not do anything that violated his moral conscience.  So based on this inference, could it be that that person committed a heinous and scandalous act, so he and Mo Tianfeng turned against each other to the point of breaking up?  I couldn't help but ask: "Uncle Master, who is that person you are talking about? Is it because of him that you will never return to Hengshan?"

    Mo Tianfeng patted his head and said sternly: "Xiao Mao, there are some things you are still young and shouldn't know. But you must remember not to talk too much or ask inappropriate questions in the Hengshan Sect in the future.  , otherwise not even your master can protect you."

    When Hu Xiaomao heard what he said was so serious, he scratched his head and said, "Since the consequences are so terrible, uncle, just pretend that I haven't asked you."

    Mo Tianfeng said: "Third senior brother, I admire this kid Xiaomao very much. I hope you can cultivate him well and prevent him from having any accidents. As long as you can abide by the oath that day, junior brother, I will definitely keep the secret for you." He  Afraid that Hu Xiaomao's life would not last long after he left, he reminded Yin Tianyun to fulfill his responsibility as a human teacher, lest Hu Xiaomao lose his life in ignorance.

    The green air on Yin Tianyun's face disappeared in a flash, and he smiled and said: "Thank you, junior brother, for reminding me! Xiaomao is my apprentice, of course I will train him carefully. If he is too bad at kung fu, wouldn't I be very embarrassed?" Mo Tianfeng had something in his words.  Of course he knew it.  Although he wanted to kill Hu Xiaomao to silence him in order to strictly guard the secret of Nine Yang Magic, but when Hu Xiaomao died, Mo TianThe wind will expose the secret secret hidden in him.  After weighing the two factors, he could only give up the idea of ????killing people to silence him, and instead ensured Hu Xiaomao's safety.

    Mo Tianfeng sighed secretly. Although Yin Tianyun did not dare to kill Hu Xiaomao, he probably would not try his best to teach him martial arts. How successful he can be depends on his own destiny.  Moreover, Hu Xiaomao came from a humble background and his aptitude was not excellent. Even when he reached the mountain, he could hardly win the favor of other masters. In order to master the Hengshan swordsmanship, a miracle must happen.

    After dinner, Yin Tianyun went back to the inn to rest early because he was injured.  Mo Tianfeng took Hu Xiaomao around the ancient town and bought him some necessary clothes.  Hu Xiaomao had been walking around in fear for so many days, but today he was able to play with ease and peace of mind. He was full of curiosity about everything, especially the spicy Hunan snacks, all of which he wanted to kill.

    The two of them walked and walked, and unknowingly came to the North Street of the ancient town.  I saw a majestic and broad ancient palace-style temple standing at the end of the street, facing south, surrounded by red walls, with towering four-corner turrets, and a clear mountain spring flowing under the wall.  Although the outline of the temple is blurred in the dead of night, its majestic and solemn momentum can still be felt under the moonlight.

    Mo Tianfeng pointed at the temple and said: "This is the most famous Nanyue Temple in Hengshan. The temple is dedicated to the God of the Mountains. This temple was first called the 'Sitianhuo King Temple' and later changed to the 'Nanthen Tianjun Temple'.  It is the largest of the Five Mountains Temples and has been consecrated and renovated by successive emperors. It has a well-planned layout, complete structure and exquisite architecture. Every year on May 17th, the birthday of Emperor Fu, people from hundreds of miles around come to attend the Nanyue Temple Fair, disguised as figures from the previous dynasty.  They paraded through the streets holding halberds, flags, and canopies, performed dragon and lion dances, and sang and performed operas, making it very lively."

    Hu Xiaomao was leisurely fascinated and said regretfully: "It's a pity that we arrived too late. The temple door is closed, so we can't go in and see it with our own eyes!"

    Mo Tianfeng blinked and said, "Who said there's no way? Come with me!" He grabbed the collar of his neck with one hand, lifted him up like a chicken, and took a few steps to the bottom of the wall to take a look.  There was no one around, so he jumped up suddenly, put his right foot on the wall, used his strength to jump up to the top of the wall, and said with a smile: "Aren't we coming in now?"

    Hu Xiaomao scratched his head uneasily and said, "Uncle Master, does it seem a little inappropriate for us to break into the Yue Temple at night?" It would not be fun if the people in the temple regard him as a thief.

    Mo Tianfeng said nonchalantly: "We just went in for fun, not to steal things. What are you afraid of? Xiaomao, let me tell you, a man can do whatever he wants, and don't hesitate or hesitate. Especially when encountering  When you find a beautiful woman who seduces you, you must strike quickly, ruthlessly, and accurately, and you must be resolute and decisive before others do.¡±

    Hu Xiaomao rolled his eyes and his heart screamed again!  Along the way, Mo Tianfeng ignored the fact that he was underage and kept instilling in him the experience of chasing women. Almost everything could be analyzed and explained in connection with chasing women, and he also included his own personal experience as a reference.  , the tongue shines like a lotus flower.  But Hu Xiaomao was too young after all, and couldn't understand what he said. He was confused and confused, and regarded it as a big mental torture.

    Before Mo Tianfeng finished speaking, a fierce wind suddenly hit his chest, like a huge wave emptying out, containing astonishing power.  Immediately afterwards, a clear and cold voice sounded: "Whoever breaks into Yue Temple without permission, get out!"

    Mo and Hu were both surprised at the same time. They didn't expect that there was really someone guarding the Nanyue Temple.  Mo Tianfeng came here with a playful mentality and had no intention of offending the guardian of Yue Temple. He was about to speak out to defend himself, but he felt the pressure in front of him was unexpectedly heavy and he was unable to make a sound.  This airborne palm shot from several feet away was actually so powerful. The other party's internal strength was far superior to his own.  Mo Tianfeng was not a fool. How could he be so stupid as to fight with others' internal strength and immediately jump off the high wall and let Hu Xiaomao go?

    I saw a dark shadow flashing, and an old Taoist wearing a high crown jumped onto the wall.  He has extraordinary bones, three strands of black beard under his chin, his skin is as white as jade, and his broad sleeves are blown by the night wind, making him look like a fairy.  His eyes were as bright as cold stars in the sky, and like invisible sharp blades. He looked down at Mo and Hu with a trace of surprise in his eyes. He obviously couldn't figure out why these two people were here. He said in a deep voice: "Two people."  I'm here to invite you, I'm a poor Taoist. You two have upright faces, and it seems that they are not evil and treacherous people. I don't know why you broke into the Nanyue Temple at night?"

    Mo Tianfeng knew that he had met a stranger in the martial arts world, so he bowed respectfully and said: "Junior Mo Tianfeng of the Hengshan Sect, this is my nephew Hu Xiaomao, paying homage to Taoist Master Tianfa. This matter is purely a misunderstanding, and we have absolutely no wrongdoing."  I still allow the Taoist Priest to explain."

    Without waiting for Taoist Priest Tianfa to express his opinion, a lazy voice said: "No need to explain! Rats roam in the middle of the night, and they are either rapists or thieves. Tianfa, why don't you take them down?" Taoist Priest Tianfa didn't know who was beside him.  When did a monk appear? He was bald, covered in fat, wearing a shabby gray cassock, and had a string of nine fist-sized rosary beads hanging on his chest.  He propped his head on his hands, his huge and plump body lying on his side.On the wide wall, the posture is relaxed and leisurely, without any shaking.

    Hu Xiaomao shouted hurriedly: "It's my first time to come to Hengshan. I heard that the Nanyue Temple is very magnificent, so I want to go in with my uncle to worship the God of the Mountain. We are not bad people!"

    Taoist Master Tianfa glanced at the fat monk coldly, "Monk Mingxin, I told you they are not traitors. If you can't trust my eyes, just do it yourself and stop giving me orders!"

    Master Mingxin said with a smile: "Old Taoist priest, you clearly know that this poor monk doesn't like to be active and wants to lie down and sleep anytime and anywhere, but you ask me to hit people. Isn't it like forcing someone to do something difficult?"

    Mo Tianfeng felt nervous. This monk seemed to be difficult to deal with. He was probably on par with Taoist Master Tianfa.  He has been studying swordsmanship in Hengshan for many years, but he has never heard of such masters lurking in the Nanyue Temple. Tonight, he will encounter two at the same time!  Either Tianfa or Mingxin has the ability to compete for the top twenty in the martial arts rankings. If they were walking in the world, they would definitely be famous all over the world. But they just stay in the Nanyue Temple and are willing to be unknown. It is really puzzling.  .  He drew the sword in his hand without saying a word. The sword walked with him, the green light was like lightning, and he used eighteen moves of Hengshan swordsmanship in one go. All the moves were the essence of Hengshan sect's swordsmanship.  After he performed the eighteenth move "Returning Wild Goose Soaring Low", his face was not red and his ears were not flushed. He put away his sword and cupped his fists and said: "This junior is showing off his embarrassment by playing tricks on others!"

    Master Mingxin yawned, "It turns out he is a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect! These few sword skills are so-so, and I got 67% of Qu Laoer's true inheritance, which is pretty good. It seems that there will be no good show tonight.  , go to sleep!" He pressed a single palm on the wall, and disappeared into the air.

    Mo Tianfeng hurriedly asked Taoist Master Tianfa, "Could it be that the two seniors knew their master?" His master, Qu Zicheng, was the head of the Hengshan Sect of the previous generation and died of illness nine years ago.  Later, the Hengshan sect's civil strife was triggered by the issue of succession.

    Taoist Master Tianfa said: "Yes. We once competed in martial arts with Daxia Qu. Unfortunately, he died young and is no longer alive! Since you are disciples of Daxia Qu, I believe you have no ill intentions. Go back now.  . If you really want to come in and pay homage to the Mountain God, you can come back tomorrow after the temple gate opens."

    Mo Tianfeng and Hu Xiaomao respectfully said "yes", and when they looked up again, Taoist Master Tianfa had disappeared, as dim as a crane in the sky, with only the bright moon shining alone.  Mo Tianfeng sighed: "There are hidden dragons and crouching tigers everywhere in the martial arts world! Compared with the real masters, our false reputation is nothing!" Recalling that Ouyang Jue showed his skills in the bloody battle with Stormrage Village, although he was also unknown,  His swordsmanship is unparalleled in the world, and although he claims to be the fastest swordsman among the seven sword sects, he can never come close to him.

    Hu Xiaomao asked cautiously: "Uncle Master, are their martial arts better than yours?"

    Mo Tianfeng said: "Of course! They are at the same level as my master. I will train for another twenty years before I can catch up with them. Xiao Mao, no matter how advanced your martial arts training becomes in the future, remember, 'There are people outside us.  There is a saying in the sky. Whether you are a human being or a student of martial arts, the key point is to be humble and not to be arrogant and complacent in any case. This is the truth that 'the sea is open to all rivers, and there is room for tolerance'."

    Seeing that he suddenly became serious and serious, as if he was a different person, Hu Xiaomao couldn't help but laugh, "Uncle, I understand!"

    Mo Tianfeng pondered for a moment and said: "Xiao Mao, I can't accompany you up the mountain tomorrow. Before I say goodbye, my uncle wants to send you a few words. I hope you can remember them carefully, which will be of great benefit to you in the future!"

    Hu Xiaomao suddenly realized that he had to say goodbye to this humorous uncle. Thinking of the joys and sorrows these days, the corners of his eyes became hot and tears flowed down, "Uncle!"

    Mo Tianfeng laughed and scolded: "Why are you crying? It's not like I'm gone and never come back. Wipe your tears quickly!"

    Hu Xiaomao wiped away his tears with his sleeves and heard Mo Tianfeng say: "Xiao Mao, tell the truth, do you want to become a hero with outstanding martial arts skills in the future?" Hu Xiaomao nodded vigorously and said: "I want to be the best.  The most outstanding hero!" Mo Tianfeng said: "Okay! Since you are determined, you must always keep your goal in mind. From now on, when you go to the mountains to learn martial arts, you must first practice ten times harder than others.  Only by enduring hardships can you become a master. Secondly, you must not be ashamed to ask questions from your subordinates. If you are walking among three people, you must have my teacher. Thirdly, you must lay a solid foundation and don¡¯t be too ambitious. If you understand the principles I have said, you will definitely be successful in the future.  when."

    Hu Xiaomao said gratefully: "Uncle Master's teachings, Xiaomao dare not or forget them!"

    Mo Tianfeng said: "In three years, I will come to test your martial arts progress. If you perform well, I will give you a mysterious gift."

    Hu Xiaomao's eyes lit up and he said with confidence: "Uncle Master, I'm going to order your gift! I will definitely make you satisfied!"

    "A word from a gentleman!"

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to chase a horse!¡±

    The two high-fived each other and smiled at each other.

      When I woke up early the next morning, Mo Tianfeng had left without saying goodbye and drifted away.  Although Hu Xiaomao felt sad, he finally held back his tears and silently blessed this uncle.

    Yin Tianyun took Hu Xiaomao to climb the mountain, walking on the stone steps mountain road, passing Huangtingguan, Bailongtan, Yuelin, and arrived at the foot of Huagai Peak.  When Hu Xiaomao went up the mountain, he saw deep forests, calm waters, scenic spots everywhere, thousands of trees vying for glory, and lingering clouds and mist, just like a fairyland on earth.  He looked around all the way and felt that the scenery in the mountains was so beautiful that he wished he had an extra pair of eyes so that he could take in all the picturesque scenery.  The higher you go up, the colder the air becomes, and the trees and flowers growing there are also very different from those at the foot of the mountain, with a different swaying appearance.

    After passing through the woods that blocked out the sky and the sun, and then crossing a small bridge, a vast courtyard suddenly appeared among the trees.  A bluestone avenue was built in front of the gate. At the end of the road stands a white marble archway with four large red characters "Hengshan Sword Sect".  The archway shines brightly in the sunlight, with four Chinese characters flying like dragons and phoenixes, seeming to burst out of the wall. It looks quite impressive from a distance.

    Hu Xiaomao was so excited that his heart was beating fast. After going through all kinds of hardships and nearly surviving many times, he finally arrived at the Hengshan Sword Sect and was about to enter the palace!  For a moment, all the past events flashed through my mind like a revolving door, and I couldn't help but become obsessed.

    Yin Tianyun walked a few steps, turned around and saw him standing still, frowning, "Hu Xiaomao, why are you so stunned? Let's go!"

    Hu Xiaomao came back to his senses and said happily: "Master, wait for me!" He ran behind Yin Tianyun and strode together towards the distant courtyard.

 Text Chapter 2 The Green Dapeng

    It was noon that day, and the huge courtyard was quiet. Most of the people in the Hengshan sect had gone to hide to rest or enjoy the cool air.  £®  com Hu Xiaomao followed Yin Tianyun into the door, and at a glance he saw a bare-chested young man doing the most basic left and right punches on the martial arts training ground.  He was probably only eleven or twelve years old, with handsome appearance and piercing eyes. His skin had been reddened by the sun. Strips of sweat rolled down his lean body, and the soil under his feet was wet with the sweat.  The young man didn't seem to care about the heat wave. He punched, retracted, and punched tirelessly, repeating monotonous punching movements. He was extremely focused, as if there was an sworn enemy standing in front of him.  He was like a little tiger, exuding a unique and strong aura without even realizing it.

    Hu Xiaomao was speechless and said: "Master, who is he? Why is he practicing kung fu alone in the scorching sun? Where are the others?"

    Yin Tianyun said: "He is Gao Qingcheng, your fifth uncle's apprentice. He has been a disciple for two years. He puts all his attention on practicing martial arts. He works harder than other fellow apprentices. His future is limitless. If you are like him  I feel reassured by his fanatical perseverance and never-ending spirit until he achieves his goal." In his words, he expressed great admiration for the young man.

    The words Mo Tianfeng said last night flashed through Hu Xiaomao's mind. He straightened his back, his eyes shone with an extremely determined light, and said word by word: "Master, I won't be worse than him!"

    Gao Qingcheng was still practicing boxing sweating profusely. Although he saw Yin Tianyun and Hu Xiaomao walking by, he didn't pay attention to them at all. He just concentrated on every tiny movement of his, striving to be accurate, quick and perfect.  When Yin Tianyun saw that as a junior, he didn't take the initiative to come over to worship, he snorted coldly and walked straight in.  Hu Xiaomao stuck out his tongue, thinking that he had to learn from Senior Brother Gao's spirit, but a gentleman's way of treating others is courtesy first, so he had to be careful about this.

    Passing through the lobby and patio, we came to a secluded courtyard.  The yard is surrounded by meandering water, with several clumps of green bamboo swaying around it, and a row of orchids planted under the eaves.  The light fragrance fills the air, refreshing the mind and making people feel peaceful and tranquil.

    As soon as he walked into the courtyard, the ajar door opened with a creaking sound and there was no wind. He only heard a majestic and deep voice saying: "Is the third junior brother back? Hey, your steps are sloppy and your breathing is rapid. Could it be that you have suffered internal injuries?  ? Come in quickly!" Yin Tianyun said with a smile: "We haven't seen each other for many days, and the second senior brother's skills have improved to a higher level! He accurately judged that I had suffered internal injuries from a distance of more than ten feet. Junior brother sincerely admires me!" The voice paused and pointed.  There was an open space in the courtyard and he said: "Xiao Mao, you stand here and wait. You are not allowed to leave without my instructions." Hu Xiaomao bowed and said "yes".

    Hu Xiaomao watched Yin Tianyun walk into the room, closed the door, and stood at the place he designated.  There were no trees to block him here, and the scorching sun was shining directly down. In just half a stick of incense, he was already sweating profusely and his whole body was burning hot.  In fact, as long as you walk a few steps to the side, you can hide under the shade of a tree to enjoy the cool air.  But Hu Xiaomao didn't dare to move. Senior Brother Gao was still practicing boxing naked, which was ten times harder than him.  He knew very well that even though there was a door between them, his actions could not satisfy the people in the room.  If he can't even withstand this test, I'm afraid he will be kicked out of the mountain tomorrow.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but when Hu Xiaomao was sunburned and groggy, he was suddenly hit on the back. A pretty girl in a red outfit jumped in front of him, turning her dark and bright eyes, curiously.  Asked: "Hey, where are you from? Why are you standing in front of my father's door?" She has hair like black hair, skin like snow, a lively and cute expression, and is slightly taller than Hu Xiaomao.

    Hu Xiaomao perked up and said, "Are you the daughter of the master's uncle? My master's surname is Yin. He entered the room and told me to wait here."

    The girl glanced at the closed door and said with a sweet smile: "So you are Master Yin's new apprentice! My surname is Chen and my name is Qinghua. I came in earlier than you. Please call me 'Senior Sister' to hear it!"

    Hu Xiaomao said loudly and obediently: "Senior Sister Chen!"

    Chen Qinghua clapped his hands and laughed: "Haha, great, someone finally calls me senior sister! Junior brother, would you like to play with me? Senior brother and the others have made an appointment to climb Zhurong Peak, and they will compete to see who can climb the fastest.  !¡±

    Hu Xiaomao shook his head and said: "Senior sister, I can't leave, if master"

    Chen Qinghua interrupted him and said: "Coward, I don't know when my father and uncle will come out. Do you just keep waiting stupidly? Besides, I invited you to go. Even if uncle Yin knew it, he wouldn't blame you.  Yes. Is this your first time coming to Hengshan? There are many interesting places on the mountain, and the scenery is very beautiful. Follow us to play, and it will open your eyes!"

    Seeing how enthusiastic she was, Hu Xiaomao couldn't help but be in a dilemma. He didn't want to offend the head's daughter as soon as he came, but he didn't dare to disobey the master's instructions. He scratched his head and said: "Senior sister, it's not that I don't want to go, but the master can't explain it."?!  I" Just when I didn't know what to do, a boy of twelve or thirteen years old ran over at the right time, before anyone else arrived: "Mei Hua, so you are here. It's so hard for me to find you!  Everyone is here, you are the only one missing!  "He has a slender figure and handsome features. His clothes are carefully sewn from fine fabrics, well-tailored and full of wealth.

    Chen Qinghua glanced at him and said angrily: "Don't you have the patience to wait for me?" The young man quickly apologized and said with a smile: "Don't get me wrong, Hwamei, it's Junior Brother Wei and the others who are making noise, and it has absolutely nothing to do with me. Hey, where did this come from?  Countryside? Why are you staying in Master's yard?" His eyes fell on Hu Xiaomao, with a hint of disdain, arrogance, and vigilance in his surprise.  Hu Xiaomao has been fed up with the cold looks from others since he was a child because of his poor family. He is particularly disgusted with such condescending people. He becomes angry and has no good impression of this person in his heart.

    Chen Qinghua lightly punched the young man, "Brother, don't talk nonsense! He is Master Yin's new disciple, and I'm just about to invite him to go hiking together." The young man said impatiently: "Hua sister, don't worry about it.  No business! Maybe master and uncle have other plans, let¡¯s go!¡± He grabbed her hand and ran away.

    When Hu Xiaomao saw them running away hand in hand, looking intimate, he felt a sense of loss for no reason, and then a strong sense of inferiority surged into his heart.  Even though there was no mirror in front of him, he knew that there was a huge difference between him and the young man. No matter in appearance, clothes or figure, he was not as good as the other boy. Especially since he was so poor, he couldn't compare with his family background, which was either rich or noble.  He looked down at his coarse clothes, and the "countryman" comment seemed to ring in his ears again, and he smiled bitterly. The world was cold, and it seemed that this was not the paradise he imagined.

    When the sun was setting in the west and the evening breeze was refreshing, the closed door finally opened, and Yin Tianyun and Hengshan leader Chen Tianlei came out together.  After treatment, Yin Tianyun's injuries were reduced by two points and he appeared to be in good spirits.  Chen Tianlei has a majestic appearance and electric eyes. Although he is half a head shorter than Yin Tianyun, his aura is more powerful, which immediately makes people ignore his weakness in height.  His fingers were slender and smooth, probably because he had lived indoors for a long time. His complexion was unusually pale, his steps were steady, and he had the majestic air of a leader when he looked around.

    Without waiting for instructions, Hu Xiaomao immediately prostrated himself on the ground, kowtowed three times, and said loudly: "Hu Xiaomao, kowtow to the leader!"

    Chen Tianlei was quite surprised and said with satisfaction: "Third Junior Brother, your new disciple is very polite, not bad! Hu Xiaomao, get up."

    Hu Xiaomao agreed and stood with his hands down, looking respectful.

    Chen Tianlei said: "Your master has told me your origin. I agree to list you on the door wall. From now on, you will officially become the eighth generation disciple of our Hengshan sect. According to the teachings of the ancestor, your generation should belong to the 'Qing' generation."  , just change your name to 'Qingpeng'! I hope you can travel thousands of miles, have high aspirations, and make our Hengshan famous in the future!"

    Hu Xiaomao was overjoyed: "Thank you, Master, for the name! Xiao no, Qingpeng will certainly live up to your and Master's high expectations!"

    In the red afterglow, the blue Dapeng finally spread its wings on Mount Hengshan.  However, no one thought at this time that this green roc would not only fail to bring glory to the Hengshan Sect in the future, but would instead cause endless troubles.

    When it was time for dinner, everyone in the Hengshan faction gathered together, and Hu Qingpeng was able to meet them one by one.  Qin Tianri, the Fourth Master's Uncle, was tall and handsome. He was a rare handsome man in the world. Unfortunately, he had a fiery temperament and would always scold the younger disciples.  The fifth uncle, Gu Tianxing, is short in stature and mediocre in appearance. He is well-dressed and wears several jewel-encrusted rings on his hands. He looks like a nouveau riche no matter how he looks.  Liu Tianyue, the Sixth Master's Uncle, is the wife of the head of the family. She is quite pretty, with a slender figure and a mature young woman's style in every gesture.  Whether it was an illusion or not, Hu Qingpeng seemed to feel that she was depressed and unhappy.  Except for the master Bohuang Tianjun, who has been missing for many years and whose life or death is uncertain, he has seen six of the famous Hengshan Seven Swords.  Qin Tianri and others were lukewarm towards this new nephew, but because of Yin Tianyun's face, they gave him a meeting gift, both light and heavy.

    Chen Qinghua was originally the youngest among her peers. She finally got a junior brother and was promoted to senior sister. She happily took Hu Qingpeng to another spacious dining room and introduced him to his fellow senior brothers and sisters.  There are 20 disciples of the eighth generation of the Hengshan sect. Hu Qingpeng greeted them one by one under the guidance of his enthusiastic senior sister.  Since they do not eat at the same table as their elders, these teenagers are quite active and look at their new companions curiously.

    The young man who came to see Chen Qinghua in the afternoon was named Zhao Qinghe, and he was Chen Tianlei's disciple. When Hu Qingpeng walked up to him, he smiled and said, "Junior brother Hu, we meet again!" Hu Qingpeng suppressed the unhappiness in his heart and said,  He saluted and said, "Senior Brother Zhao, please give me your advice in the future!" Zhao Qinghe chuckled and pretended to be generous: "Junior Brother Hu, don't say that I don't take care of you as a senior brother. You are now a disciple of Hengshan, but you are wearing the clothes you are wearing.  The fabric is so poor, how can I wear it to meet people? IMy daughter still has a few sets of old clothes, all made of fine silk and satin. Unfortunately, they don¡¯t fit now. How about giving them all to you?  "

    Hu Qingpeng was furious, his face flushed red. This Zhao Qinghe was really hateful. He tried to humiliate him by giving small favors, and made it clear that he wanted to give him a blow.  He had just arrived, and the other party was his senior brother, so of course he couldn't immediately turn against him. He took a breath and said firmly: "No need! I'm not used to wearing other people's clothes."

    Zhao Qinghe tapped his palm lightly and said: "Since junior brother doesn't give me face, I have to throw away those clothes. Hey, a dog bites Lu Dongbin, it doesn't know a good heart!" As he spoke, he shook his head and sighed, and the young people watching the excitement suddenly burst into laughter.  laugh it out.

    Hu Qingpeng was ashamed and angry. Looking at the mocking faces, they were so strange, indifferent and ugly. A helpless feeling of weakness swept through his limbs like a cold wave, and his heart sank into the bottomless abyss.  He never thought that he would be treated like this by his fellow students.  But dressed in coarse cloth, he was indeed an outlier among a group of well-dressed, rich and noble teenagers.  As the saying goes, "the poor in literature and the rich in martial arts" actually practice martial arts, which consumes a lot of money. Often only disciples from wealthy families have the financial resources to hire a master and buy equipment.  And children from poor families can¡¯t even fill their bellies, so how can they have the strength to wield swords and guns?  At this time, Hu Qingpeng regretted for the first time and really wanted to leave. Maybe the decision he made that day was wrong and he should not have come to Hengshan.

    Chen Qinghua held Hu Qingpeng's hand tightly to prevent him from escaping from her side. She raised her eyebrows and glared at the senior brothers: "Humph, you are going too far! If anyone dares to laugh again, I will file a complaint with my father!"

    The laughter of the young men suddenly stopped, as if they had been cut in half with a sharp knife.  Zhao Qinghe coughed lightly and said cautiously: "Mei Hua, aren't you angry? I just wanted to make a joke with Junior Brother Hu, and I didn't mean any harm."

    Chen Qinghua said with a straight face: "Are you kidding? It's not funny at all! If you bully my junior brother again, I won't agree to it!" He turned to Hu Qingpeng and said kindly: "Junior brother, don't pay attention to them. You have a senior sister to support you. Who cares?  How dare you look down on you! Come and have dinner with senior sister." Hu Qingpeng was flattered and sat down next to her. He was touched and happy that at least there was someone willing to accept him.  He looked at Chen Qinghua's snow-white pretty face close at hand, smelled her faint body fragrance, and felt an indescribable heat wave fill his chest, and the beauty of this moment was deeply burned into his mind.

    Zhao Qinghe sat aside angrily, looking at the two of them coldly, with deep jealousy flashing in his eyes.

    After dinner in an awkward atmosphere, Liu Qinghua told Hu Qingpeng that if anyone bullies him again in the future, he must tell her.  Hu Qingpeng felt warm in his heart and felt a little more at ease. He no longer felt hesitant and helpless, and he praised the senior sister for her kindness and beauty without hesitation.  Liu Qinghua enjoyed it greatly and laughed so hard that his flowers trembled.

    When everyone dispersed, Hu Qingpeng followed his fellow disciple Liu Qingshan back to Yin Tianyun's original residence.  Liu Qingshan is two years older than Hu Qingpeng. He is the only son of a local rich man. He is fair and fat, with a round head and a tiger's head. He always smiles and is very popular among his peers.  Along the way, he introduced to Hu Qingpeng the rules and taboos of the sect and the preferences of the masters and uncles, and gave instructions on the layout of various places in the courtyard. He was frothing at the mouth and did not give Hu Qingpeng a chance to interrupt at all.  Hu Qingpeng was amused. This senior brother also loved to show off his eloquence!

    Yin Tianyun lives in a relatively remote place, located in a corner of the village courtyard. Over the wall is a dense virgin forest. The howls of wild beasts and birds are particularly clear in the dark night.  Entering the room, Liu Qingshan put away his playful expression and looked Hu Qingpeng up and down, shaking his head and sighing.

    Hu Qingpeng was so shocked by his look that he asked in confusion: "Senior Brother Liu, what do you mean?"

    Liu Qingshan sighed and said: "Junior brother Hu, do you know that you got into a lot of trouble as soon as you came here? Even my senior brother, I'm afraid I can't help you."

    Hu Qingpeng wondered: "I haven't done anything extraordinary, how could I get into trouble?"

    Liu Qingshan said: "Have you forgotten what happened just now? Senior Brother Zhao is talented, his family has huge assets, and he is very popular with the leader. He can be said to be the leader of our group of brothers. You refused his kindness in front of everyone, let  If he can't come down, doesn't he offend him? And you actually violated his taboo by being so intimate with Junior Sister Chen. Do you think he can forgive you? I'm afraid your life in the mountain will be difficult in the future!"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a while and said anxiously: "It's not me who took the initiative to get close to Senior Sister Chen, it was her"

    Liu Qingshan interrupted him and said: "No matter who takes the initiative, it is your fault! I just secretly observed Senior Brother Zhao and found that his eyes were very unkind."

    Hu Qingpeng wanted to say loudly, "I'm not afraid of him," but Zhao Qinghe started early and knew martial arts after all. He was completely different from the street gangsters he knew. He was better than him overtly and covertly.  If there is a conflict between the two, he will definitely be the one who suffers.  murmurHe muttered: "Thenthen what should I do?"

    Liu Qingshan patted his chest vigorously and said seriously: "You are my junior brother. How can I, as a senior brother, watch you being bullied by outsiders? Don't worry, Senior Brother Zhao has me to mediate and intercede. I guess he will see  I won¡¯t make things difficult for you in my honor.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was overjoyed: "Thank you, senior brother, for your generous help!"

    Liu Qingshan smiled and said: "But, I can't go to Senior Brother Zhao empty-handed, right? Did they give you a meeting gift? I don't think you are a wealthy person, so you can just bring out those meeting gifts, maybe  Barely enough.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng is not a fool. At that moment, he felt clear-headed, angry and helpless. It turned out that he had taken a roundabout way to get his own thing!  In an instant, the smiling face in front of him became fake and unfamiliar, which chilled him to the core.  He hesitated for a moment and slowly took out the gift from his arms.  Liu Qingshan couldn't wait to grab it, and said with a smile: "Give it all to me, I will settle this matter." His tone was perfunctory, obviously without much sincerity.

    It was late at night, Hu Qingpeng was lying on the bed, listening to Liu Qingshan's ups and downs of snoring, staring blankly at the dark ceiling with wide eyes, thinking of today's experience and helpless future, feeling lonely, and two lines of cold tears welled up.  Out of the corner of my eye.  The path he chose was full of hardships from the beginning.  What should he do in the future in a foreign country far away from his relatives?  With tears and questions, Hu Qingpeng gradually fell into sleep

 Text Chapter 3 Bearing the Humiliation and Bearing the Burden

    (I am a brother from Yantai. If you can tell me where there are any mistakes in the book, I would be very grateful. .com If possible, please give me a chance to correct it, thank you.)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As soon as it got dark, Hu Qingpeng was kicked awake by Liu Qingshan. He rubbed his sleepy eyes and asked, "Brother, what's the matter?" Liu Qingshan said impatiently, "Don't sleep! It's time for morning exercises. Who's going late?"  If you are going to be punished by the leader, hurry up!" Hu Qingpeng was so excited that he lost all sleep. He quickly got up, put on his clothes, and followed Liu Qingshan to the martial arts training ground.

    All the eight generations of disciples quickly gathered on the martial arts training ground, each finding his or her own position, and lined up in three rows neatly and tacitly. Everyone held their heads high and kept silent.  Hu Qingpeng consciously ranked last.  As soon as everyone stood still, except for the injured Yin Tianyun, the rest of the Hengshan Four Swordsmen appeared at the same time.  Chen Tianlei glanced at the disciples, nodded slightly, and finally his eyes fell on Hu Qingpeng, saying: "Junior sister, lead them to do their routine homework. Qingpeng, come with me!"

    Hu Qingpeng followed Chen Tianlei to a corner of the martial arts training ground. Liu Tianyue over there had already issued a command, instructing all the disciples to hold Yuan Shouyi, channel the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and start daily internal practice.

    Chen Tianlei said to Hu Qingpeng: "Qingpeng, because your master is injured and needs to rest, you should follow me during this period to learn the internal skills and basic skills of our sect. When your master recovers from his injury, he will teach you  ."

    Hu Qingpeng said in surprise: "My nephew is deeply honored to be given personal guidance by the head master!"

    The main internal skill of Hengshan School is "Zhu Rong Shen Gong", which is divided into twelve levels. It mainly absorbs and exercises Yang Qi, supplemented by Yin Qi. Yin and Yang are practiced together, and the Tao method is natural.  Therefore, great emphasis is placed on guiding the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, especially around sunrise as the best time to practice.  The true energy in the body mainly travels through the three Yang meridians of the hands and the three Yang meridians of the feet, and is stored in the lower Dantian.  The Zhurong Magic Skill progresses from the shallower to the deeper, and the training methods and the movement routes of the true energy are different for each level. The further you go, the more difficult and dangerous it is to practice, and the higher the possibility of going crazy.  Since the establishment of the Hengshan sect, only one person has been able to reach the eleventh level. Currently, Chen Tianlei, who has the strongest internal power in the sect, only has the strength of the eighth level.  Hu Qingpeng carefully remembered what Chen Tianlei said, and he suddenly became enlightened on the path of martial arts practice. He immediately closed his eyes and breathed out according to the mental method, and meditated quietly.  Within a moment, I felt a warm current flowing straight in from the Baihui point on the top of my head, like a trickling stream, flowing through every part of the body according to the guidance of my mind, and returned to the Dantian. The warmth was very useful.

    Chen Tianlei was quite surprised by how quickly he understood. Little did he know that Hu Qingpeng had been taught by a master and had a very solid foundation in ancient Chinese. Those profound words about inner strength and mental methods were not difficult for him, and he could naturally understand them as soon as he heard them.  If you are someone else who has never entered a school, no matter how good your qualifications are, if you cannot understand the meaning of the text and do not know how to connect the two sentences to explain it, you will not be able to correctly grasp the method of Qi cultivation.  If you go astray, it takes a lot of time and energy to correct the deviation.

    The predecessor who created the Zhu Rong Sheng Gong was a strange man with both civil and military skills. All the internal power formulas left behind are arranged in parallel style, focusing on parallelism, paying attention to phonology, gorgeous words, and high literary talent. They often quote the original words of the Analects of Confucius, the Book of Changes, the Book of Songs and other classics.  It is quite difficult for ordinary people to understand and understand.  For example, the first sentence at the beginning of the chapter says: "My husband's divine way is clear and mysterious, and the fate of heaven is slightly revealed. Looking at the sun and the moon, there are many wonderful gods." This is a quote from two sentences in "Yi¡¤Xici" "The righteousness of yin and yang matches the sun and the moon."  , "Only a few, so it can accomplish the world's affairs; only a god, so it can be done quickly".  However, most of the disciples of future generations are martial artists. Not to mention having read the "Book of Changes", if they can't even recognize a few big characters, how can they understand the essence of the words of their ancestors?  Although there is guidance from the master, I am still confused after all. I only know how to practice, but I don¡¯t know why, and I often get twice the result with half the effort.  Even in Chen Tianlei's generation, because everyone's understanding of Zhu Rong's magical skill is shallow and deep, right and wrong, there are few who can truly use it skillfully.  Hu Qingpeng was able to understand the basic mental method in one day, which has never happened in several generations. It can be called an anomaly.

    Hu Qingpeng was practicing his skills all over the world. He slowly opened his eyes and saw the surprise on Chen Tianlei's face. He said with a guilty conscience: "Uncle Master, is my training method wrong?"

    Chen Tianlei shook his head and asked, "Have you never practiced internal strength before?"

    Hu Qingpeng answered honestly: "No."

    Chen Tianlei's eyes shone with strange light, with an expression eager for talent, and he smiled and said: "Qingpeng, your practice method is very correct, and the speed of understanding and application is beyond my expectation! When your master taught me the introductory mental method,  It took me a full seven days to fully master it. In comparison, you did very well! I will simply pass on the formula of the first level of mind method to you. You can figure it out for yourself first, and feel free to ask questions if you don't understand.  I know everything I know, and I can tell you everything." He is the leader of a sect, and he is responsible for the rise and fall of the sect, so he naturally attaches great importance to the next generation.After all, the cultivation of students will depend on them in the future.

    This first-level mental method is several times more profound than the introductory one. Hu Qingpeng couldn't understand it for a while, so he had to recite it over and over again and digest it slowly when he had time.

    After breakfast, it is customary to rest for half a stick of incense before officially starting to practice today¡¯s basic skills.  In the afternoon, they all separate, and whoever accepts the apprentice will teach martial arts and swordsmanship.  As soon as the teenagers walked out of the dining room, they bumped into Liu Tianyue.  Liu Tianyue signaled that they didn't need to be polite and waved to Hu Qingpeng: "Follow me."

    Hu Qingpeng was puzzled, but he did not dare to neglect the instructions given by the head wife, so he followed her step by step to the side hall.  Liu Tianyue sat down at the coffee table and said with half a smile: "Qinghua seems to be quite close to you, right?" Hu Qingpeng couldn't guess what she meant, so he was stunned for a moment and replied: "Uncle Sixth Master, Chen  Senior sister indeed takes good care of me." Liu Tianyue shook his head and said: "This silly girl just likes to sympathize with others! Now the disciples of Hengshan Sect all come from wealthy families, and they donate thousands of taels of filial piety money every year. You are the only one who comes from a poor family. What a shame.  You know what Third Senior Brother likes about you, why did you accept you as your disciple?"

    Hu Qingpeng did not expect that she would say these words. His chest felt like it was pressed by a big stone, and he was extremely stuffy. He lowered his head in shame, and cold sweat broke out on his back.  The implication of Liu Tianyue's words was that he clearly disliked him because he was born in a poor family and was unable to provide financial resources for his disciples.  This was a definite fact, and he couldn't find the words to explain it.

    Liu Tianyue's face turned cold and he said without mercy: "There are dozens of people in our Hengshan sect. We spend a lot of money on firewood, rice, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar and tea every day. Where do these money come from? Ingots will not fall from the sky, nor will they grow in the ground.  We are from a well-known and decent family. We cannot imitate those worthless people who rob homes and houses, nor are we capable of running real estate business. We can only survive by relying on the generosity of parents. Do you understand what I am saying? "

    Hu Qingpeng was sweating coldly, his mouth full of bitterness, and whispered: "Disciple understands!" He couldn't help but lament in his heart, why wasn't he born into a wealthy family?

    Liu Tianyue said: "Now that you understand, I don't need to waste any more words. Starting from tomorrow, you will help in the kitchen, chop wood, carry water, buy rice for cooking, and don't leave anything behind! If you dare to be lazy, you will not work hard.  , I will punish you severely!"

    Hu Qingpeng breathed a sigh of relief. He was used to living in poverty and had never suffered any hardship since he was a child. What¡¯s more, he was only assigned to do some chores in the kitchen?  When he was studying at Nanshan Academy, he also did chores in lieu of paying tuition.  As long as he is not driven down the mountain and allowed to stay here to practice martial arts, he is willing to take on any heavy and tiring work.

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng left, Zhao Qinghe slipped in, poured a bowl of tea and offered it to him, and asked with a smile: "Master, how are things going?" Liu Tianyue lifted the tea lid and took a sip of tea, and said proudly: "  He is just a poor boy, how dare he disobey me? Well, starting from tomorrow, he has to work in the kitchen obediently!" Zhao Qinghe said happily: "Junior sister hates the smell of oil smoke the most, I will see how he can cheat in the future  Junior sister's compassion!" He said with a proud smile, his eyes flashing with a cold light like a poisonous snake.

    Hu Qingpeng hurried back to the martial arts training ground and saw that most of the teenagers had opened up their stances and started practicing basic skills.  Because everyone¡¯s martial arts training time and progress are very different. Some people are practicing horse stance, squatting, kicking, and punching. Some are practicing boxing routines, leaping with weights, and hitting sandbags. Some are practicing swordsmanship,  The crowds of people were flying, and the atmosphere was lively.  Like the martial arts of any sect, the martial arts of the Hengshan School also attaches great importance to the training of basic skills. Each disciple must have mastered the basic skills before he can learn boxing, kicking, and swordsmanship.  Basic skills are usually very boring, such as horse stance, squats or fast running with weights, punching in place, etc. Each action must be repeated thousands of times to train the body's coordination, reaction ability, joint flexibility and limbs.  of flexibility.  If your basic skills are not solid, you may stab yourself with a sword and hurt yourself first.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the vigorous and powerful movements of the senior brothers and was very envious, and seriously asked for advice.  He learned basic footwork and basic boxing skills in the morning, and practiced separately in the afternoon. Because his master was recovering from his injuries, Chen Tianlei was temporarily responsible for teaching him and Liu Qingshan.  Chen Tianlei determined the training items for each disciple based on their progress, and left after explaining clearly.

    As soon as Chen Tianlei left, the young people naturally followed Zhao Qinghe.  Relying on his status as senior brother, Zhao Qinghe shouted loudly and ordered everyone to start practicing martial arts. Then he walked up to Hu Qingpeng with three shaking steps and said with a smile: "Junior brother Hu, did you hear clearly what my master just arranged?"

    Hu Qingpeng lowered his eyebrows and said, "I heard clearly, the head master wants me to practice horse stance, squatting and sword drawing."

    Zhao Qinghe said: "Then you must have heard what master asked me to be responsible for supervising everyone? Okay, you are here todayTian first stood in the horse stance for an hour, then squatted three hundred times, and finally drew his sword a thousand times.  I can watch you from the side. If you are lazy, you have to think clearly about the consequences!  "Holding a chicken feather as an arrow, he looked like he would kill you if you disobeyed.

    Hu Qingpeng was under the eaves and had to bow his head.  Now stand with your feet parallel to each other, lower your center of gravity, push your heels outwards, hold your fists on both sides of your waist and eyes, and stand in a stance.  The scorching sun was in the sky at this moment, and the sunlight hit him unceremoniously, immediately burning his head and face and making him sweat profusely.  After standing for a cup of tea, he gradually felt the muscles in his legs swell and feel sore and numb. What was even more uncomfortable was that sweat was constantly flowing on his face. Once it seeped into his eyes, it felt like being pricked by needles, and his body's center of gravity lifted involuntarily.

    As soon as his upper body was straightened up, Zhao Qinghe slapped him and shouted: "What do you want to do? Is the horse step standing like this? Look at your silly look, are you trying to be lazy? Hey,  Keep your chest up and your head up, your legs straight, your center of gravity should be steady, don't move your head and tail!" As he spoke, he slapped his waist, abdomen, shoulders and back, seemingly correcting his posture, but in fact, his hands used secret force, which made Hu Qingpeng gasp.

    Hu Qingpeng knew that he was doing evil in secret, but the mute couldn't tell the pain of eating Coptis chinensis, so he could only curse in his stomach to relieve his hatred.

    After practicing for a while, all the teenagers fled to the shade of the trees to avoid the sun. Only Hu Qingpeng was left struggling to support himself in the courtyard.  When Chen Qinghua saw him gritting his teeth and insisting with sweat profusely, he couldn't help but couldn't bear it, and begged Zhao Qinghe: "Senior Brother, please let me rest for a while!" Zhao Qinghe said seriously: "Junior Sister, I can rely on you for other matters.  , but I have to listen to Master when it comes to martial arts training. Junior Brother Hu has just entered the sect and has no foundation in martial arts. He must train strictly and hard to catch up with us as soon as possible. If we are too lenient with him and let him get by, then  It hurt him!" The young people also said: "That's right! Master also often said that only by enduring hardship can one become a master." "More sunshine is good for the body!"

    Listening to their noise, Hu Qingpeng felt angry and angry, thinking: Fart!  Since sunbathing is good for your health, why did you all run away?  I don¡¯t see anyone coming out to suffer!  But I feel that my legs are getting heavier and heavier, my muscles are twitching and shaking, my whole body is sore, and my breathing is difficult. This horse-stepping posture is close to the edge of collapse and I can no longer hold on.  But if you just give up like this, wouldn't it be playing into Zhao Qinghe's hands and making him laugh?  No, you can¡¯t admit defeat under any circumstances!  Suddenly, an idea struck me, and I remembered the internal energy formula I learned today, and recited silently: "The divine way of husband is elucidated, and destiny is slightly revealed. Looking at the sun and the moon, there are so many wonderful things. Look up at the spit, look down at the Dantian. Qi moves through the three yangs,  Access to the profound entrance. When the mind is born, the mind will meet, and when the mind is expressed, the form will be established. These are all natural ways."

    As the mind turns, a subtle stream of heat penetrates into the top of the head. Following the route of the true energy this morning, it travels regularly through the meridians and continuously injects into the Dantian.  He concentrated on breathing and exhaling, and the true energy in his body circulated faster and faster. Eventually, it could run automatically without any interference from his mind.  At the moment, he was concentrating on practicing Qi, unknowingly forgetting the pain in his body and the interference from the outside world, and entered a state of forgetting both things and myself.

    The teenagers originally bet that Hu Qingpeng would not survive half an hour, but unexpectedly his shaky figure stabilized again. After a while, even the sweat stopped flowing.  The teenagers were astonished that even Gao Qingcheng, known as "Martial Madman", did not last more than half an hour when he practiced Zama Step for the first time. Unexpectedly, this record was broken by Hu Qingpeng.  Zhao Qinghe once again tasted frustration. He hated Hu Qingpeng in his heart and was determined to torture this opponent.

    An hour later, after Hu Qingpeng finished standing, he was ordered to do three hundred squats immediately, and then practice drawing the sword with a wooden sword a thousand times.  If Chen Qinghua hadn't made a serious protest, he might not even have had a chance to rest and drink water.

    After finally completing his afternoon homework, Hu Qingpeng was tortured to the point where his whole body ached, especially in his right arm where he was practicing the sword-drawing technique. His muscles were almost numb. When eating dinner, he couldn't even hold his chopsticks firmly and dropped them several times.  on the ground.  Zhao Qinghe saw this with amusement, and deliberately laughed loudly with other juniors, pointing the finger at someone.  Hu Qingpeng understood that he was in an isolated and helpless situation, so he just lowered his head and ate silently, ignoring his provocation.  No one saw the firm, unyielding, and confident light shining from his lowered eyes.

    Back at his residence, Yin Tianyun summoned Hu Qingpeng alone and asked him about his first day of martial arts training.  Hu Qingpeng reported truthfully, but omitted the conflict with Zhao Qinghe.  Yin Tianyun was also shocked when he heard that he had understood and mastered the basic mental method. His eyes flickered and he mused: "I am both surprised and gratified that you can have such an outstanding performance. You, Senior Brother Liu, spent ten days on it.  It takes time to correctly grasp the method of moving Qi, you are much better than him!"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s face turned slightly red: ¡°Thank you, Master, for the compliment.¡±

    Yin Tianyun said: "But you must remember not to be proud or complacent, otherwise it will be difficult to make any progress, you know?"

    Hu Qing?He said: "My disciple understands! I will never be complacent at all."

    Yin Tianyun nodded and said with a smile: "This is my good apprentice! Seeing that your foundation is weak, my teacher specially refined a body-building tonic for you, which is very helpful in improving your internal strength. Because the medicine is extremely powerful, you will  You can only take one pill. Taking more will be harmful rather than beneficial." He took out the medicine bottle he had prepared earlier and handed it to Hu Qingpeng, "Here are twelve pills. You can ask me for them after you finish them. In addition, in order to avoid the jealousy of other senior brothers.  Fight for it, don¡¯t tell the third person about it!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng burst into tears of gratitude. According to the master's tone, this great tonic medicine was only given to himself, not even Liu Qingshan.  He happily took the medicine bottle, poured out a red pill as big as a dragon's eye, and swallowed it in one gulp without hesitation.  The pills melted, and streams of heat flowed from the lower abdomen to the marrow of the limbs. The feeling of fatigue and soreness was swept away. It really had a magical effect.

    After Hu Qingpeng thanked him and left, Yin Tianyun stood up and came to the window, stared at the dark night sky, and sneered in his heart: "Seventh Junior Brother, although I promised you not to kill him, but if you want to take his life, why do you need to do it yourself?"  The expression on his face at that moment was so cold and vicious that it made people shudder.

 Text Chapter 4 The Gate of Martial Arts

    After practicing the next morning, Liu Tianyue led Hu Qingpeng directly to the kitchen in the backyard.  Seven or eight middle-aged men and women in servant uniforms were busy preparing lunch. The stove was blazing, the steam was steaming, and the room was filled with the fragrance of rice.  Hu Qingpeng smelled the aroma of the food, his mouth watered, and there was a thunder in his belly.

    Liu Tianyue frowned slightly and called out: "Zou Jing!"

    "Hey, here we come!" A tall and powerful man with a beard came up to him, wiping the water on his hands on his clothes as he walked.  He was sweating profusely, and his half-open clothes revealed his bronze skin and rock-hard muscles. His chest was covered with thick curly hair, like a strong lion, showing extraordinary strength everywhere.  With a smile on her face, she said, "Mrs. Liu, do you have any instructions?"

    Hu Qingpeng heard that his accent was slightly tongue-tied, and he seemed to be from the north. He thought that if he had the opportunity, he would definitely ask him to talk about the scenery and folk customs of the north, which would give him a lot of insights.  Didn¡¯t Uncle Mo say that when three of us are together, there must be one who is my master?

    Liu Tianyue subconsciously glanced at the big man's exposed strong muscles, her heart beat wildly, her face turned red with embarrassment, she forced herself to turn her head away, stamped her feet and shouted: "Zou Jing, how can you behave like this? Put on your clothes quickly.  !¡±

    Zou Jing hurriedly pulled off his clothes and said with a smile: "Madam, it's too hot here. We usually dress like this when we work, just for convenience and coolness"

    The redness on Liu Tianyue's face receded slightly, and she interrupted: "No need to explain!" She pushed Hu Qingpeng to his side, "This is Mr. Yin's new apprentice. From today on, he will help in the kitchen, and he will do everything such as chopping firewood."  You can let him do any menial tasks like fetching water, washing pots and washing dishes. Don't deliberately assign easy tasks to him just because he is young and a disciple. I will come to inspect from time to time. If I see him being lazy  , I will deduct half a month¡¯s wages from you!¡±

    The second monk Zou Jingzhang couldn't touch his head. He never saw Hengshan's disciples sent to the kitchen to work, and had to work hard. Isn't this tortured children?  Could it be that she was saying something sarcastic?  He glanced sideways at Hu Qingpeng and wondered, "Madam, are you kidding me? What can this skinny kid do? What's more, he's here to learn martial arts, not to learn how to chop wood and boil water!"

    Liu Tianyue frowned and said, "Just do as I told you. What are you talking about? It's reasonable for me to do this. You don't need to get to the bottom of it! This matter is settled like that!" He didn't allow him to ask any more questions and turned around and ran away in a hurry.  , the shameful scene just now cannot be erased from my mind.  She secretly touched her hot cheeks, and the look of resentment in her eyes grew stronger.

    Zou Jing patted Hu Qingpeng's head and asked curiously: "Little brother, did you offend Mrs. Liu when you were sent to do servant's work when you first arrived?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "Because I am a child from a poor family, and my family does not have money to honor the teacher, so I have to work more, and I cannot live and eat for free and let people gossip."

    Zou Jingda disagreed: "How much money do you spend as a kid all year round? Don't blame me for being a rude person. You must have offended someone, so they found an excuse and sent you here to suffer. There is no paradise in this world, and people's hearts are sinister.  Ah, you have to be careful in the future! As the saying goes, 'You must not have the intention to harm others, but you must have the intention to guard against others'."

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but wonder, is there really a hidden secret here? Could it be Zhao Qinghe causing trouble?  He was born in a commoner class and did not have the arrogance of other senior brothers. He was also humble, courteous and diligent, and he quickly gained the favor of everyone.  There are nine people working as hard laborers in the Hengshan sect, five men and four women, headed by Zou Jing and his wife. Most of them fled to the mountains to seek shelter during the war. They are responsible for all chores including washing and cooking, and are directly under the supervision of Liu Tianyue.  Command and jurisdiction.  Zou Jing's wife Peng Yan'er is in her thirties. She is plump, tall, gentle and kind. She is a perfect match for her husband.

    Peng Yaner liked Hu Qingpeng very much when she saw him. She looked at his face carefully and remembered some past events. Tears appeared in her eyes and she said to her husband: "Brother, if our child were here, he would probably be this tall!"

    Zou Jing frowned and said in a deep voice: "Don't you know what the occasion is, you are talking nonsense again! People outside are waiting for dinner, go to work!" Peng Yan'er was secretly shocked, realizing that she  Losing his composure, he gave Hu Qingpeng a gentle smile and hurriedly turned around and left.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but think of his mother, who was also so kind and amiable, and the tip of her nose was sore that she just wanted to cry.

    After working hard all afternoon, Hu Qingpeng didn't even have time to breathe, and ran non-stop to practice martial arts with his senior brothers.  Chen Qinghua smelled the peculiar smell on his body, and subconsciously took two steps back. He gently flapped his hand in front of the tip of his nose, frowned and asked, "Junior brother, where were you during lunch? Why do you smell like oil smoke?"

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said, "I went to the kitchen to help out at noon, so I smell."

    Chen Qinghua said in surprise: "Why do youWhy do you want to do other people's work?  Was it arranged by my mother?  I'm going to go find her and ask her why she let you suffer alone!  "

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly took her hand and said hurriedly: "Senior sister, I volunteered. Don't go to Sixth Senior Uncle to argue! And I don't think it's unfair. Anyway, if you work more, you won't be exhausted." He  He is worried that after Chen Qinghua makes a fuss, he will fall into a more difficult situation and suffer even more.  At the moment, the only thing you can do is to accept the situation and accept it. Don't give others the leverage. Stand firm first.

    Chen Qinghua grew up in the mountains, and lived a life of reaching out for clothes and food, and opening his mouth. He didn't know the sufferings of the world, so how could he understand Hu Qingpeng's embarrassment and worries. She felt that this man was really strange. She kindly wanted to help him get out of trouble, but he didn't appreciate it!  The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and he stamped his feet and said, "It's your own business if you are willing to endure hardship. I don't care about you anymore!" After that, he walked away.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at her back, feeling helpless and sad. He really didn't understand why she was so impatient. She got angry whenever she said she was angry, without giving herself a chance to explain further.

    Zhao Qinghe snickered secretly on the sidelines. If there was no junior sister to stop him, wouldn't this poor boy be like a clay figure who could be manipulated and played with by him?  At that moment, I decided to increase the amount of training and make sure that Hu Qingpeng lay down.  Hu Qingpeng accidentally saw his eyes, and even though the sun was burning brightly, he couldn't help but shudder.

    When Hu Qingpeng dragged his extremely tired body into the kitchen, Peng Yaner was the first to come up and hug him, saying distressedly: "Oh my god, are they deliberately torturing people? Brother, look at this child, he is so tired that he only  Breathe!" Everyone swarmed over and expressed their concern.  Hu Qingpeng was flattered and moved for a moment, and didn't know what to say.

    Suddenly Zou Jing shouted: "Stop arguing! Go and do what you have to do, otherwise the meal will not be served on time!" He opened his big hand like a cattail leaf fan, lifted Hu Qingpeng up easily, and walked to the open space behind the kitchen.  Peng Yan'er chased after her husband and asked, "Brother, why are you holding him? Don't use too much force with your hands, or you may hurt others."

    Zou Jing put Hu Qingpeng down on the ground, pointed to the pile of firewood beside the wall and said: "My wife has told me that no matter how tired you are, you are not allowed to be lazy. Just follow me and practice chopping firewood this afternoon!"

    Hu Qingpeng was completely exhausted at the moment. His right arm was so numb from the action of drawing the sword that he could hardly move. He stared at the thick and round wood, and one head turned into two. With his arm strength at this time, he could even lift the axe.  If you don't move, how can you have the strength to split firewood?  !  But if he fails to complete the task, once Zou Jing truthfully reports to Liu Tianyue, he may end up in a bad way.  Now he looked at Peng Yan'er for help, hoping that she could say a few good words for him.

    Peng Yaner¡¯s expression was a little strange, and her eyes told him not to worry, and she said to her husband: ¡°Brother, are you really determined to teach him?¡±

    Zou Jing smiled slightly, showing a rare gentle expression, stretched out his arms lightly, hugged his wife's plump and soft waist, and sighed: "Yan'er, I know you have suffered a lot these years! It's rare that you like this child so much, of course I have to treat him well  To enhance his strength. I don¡¯t want to see you worrying about him again.¡±

    Peng Yaner was greatly moved, she leaned gently on his chest and said softly: "Brother, thank you!" The two leaned against each other, the afterglow of the setting sun shone down, and each other's hearts were filled with deep tenderness and sweetness.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the way they were in love. Although he still didn't understand what love between men and women was, he felt envious in his heart.

    Zou Jing sent his wife away, bent down and picked up a black ax on the ground, then erected a log and said to Hu Qingpeng: "First see how I chop firewood, and then follow suit. There are also tips and knowledge in this."  , look carefully!" I saw his legs slightly bent, holding the iron ax above his head with one arm, his upper body leaning back slightly, and then swinging his arm, the ax fell down like lightning, with a soft click and a hard sound.  The log cracked in the middle like tofu, and the fracture was extremely smooth and flat.  His movements are concise and coherent, all in one go, embodying the perfect combination of speed and power.  Although it is just a simple chopping action, it is almost invulnerable.  If the object is not wood but a person, I am afraid that there is a very high chance that you will not be able to avoid it.

    Hu Qingpeng was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect that someone who could chop firewood could reach such a high level!  The moment Zou Jing swung the iron ax, he even felt that Zou Jing and the iron ax had become one, and there was a faint feeling of invincibility.  He had only experienced this frightening feeling from a few people such as Yi Hui and Ouyang Jue. He was surprised and admired, and said: "Uncle Zou, your kung fu is so amazing! Have you practiced it before?"  Martial arts?"

    Zou Jing laughed and said: "I'm a rough guy who doesn't know how to practice martial arts. I only know how to chop wood with an axe. If you have been using an ax for twenty years like me, you can still pretend to scare others. I don't know what you are.  How to practice swordsmanship, but based on my twenty years of experience with axes, as long as you master the strength, speed, angle and coordinate your body well.All the muscles and joints of ??, whether it is a sword or something else in your hand, can achieve the desired effect.  Are you right?  "

    Hu Qingpeng nodded and said: "What Uncle Zou said seems to make sense!" Although he has not really started to practice swordsmanship and learned how to move and draw the sword, he went through many life and death tests on the way to Hengshan and saw many masters.  In the fight between the two, I can see some signs, and I have my own experience.  The killing moves used by those masters do not blindly pursue the maximum power, but comprehensively consider factors such as strength, speed, angle, etc., exploit strengths and avoid weaknesses, balance reality with reality, attack the enemy and save the enemy, and strive to take the initiative in the battle situation.  Of course, after all, people are moving and changing, not just a dead block, so when you take action, you have to grasp the timing and know how to be flexible, otherwise the perfect moves will be useless.

    Zou Jing threw the ax into his hand, stood up a log and said, "Come and give it a try!"

    Hu Qingpeng's hand sank, and the ax almost fell from his hand and hit his foot. He said with a grimace, "Uncle Zou, this ax is too heavy. How can I still have the strength to lift it now?"

    Zou Jing said: "Since your right hand is weak, why don't you use your left hand?"

    "Left hand?" Hu Qingpeng was stunned.  He was right-handed and had never thought that he could chop wood with an ax with his left hand.  Now I tried to put the ax in my left hand, and I could barely swing it. However, due to the lack of exercise in the past, my left hand was obviously not flexible enough, and I always felt a little awkward when swinging the iron ax.

    Zou Jing said: "As long as you are not born with a disability, there is actually no difference between a person's left and right hands. After rigorous training, they can be equally flexible. I will teach you how to use your left hand well." He then began to train Hu Qingpeng  , meticulously teaching him the method and posture of holding an axe, how to grasp the strength and speed of the axe, and how to split firewood accurately.  In a nutshell, it is how to highly coordinate and unify the mind, eyes, body, energy, and strength. That is, the mind must be selfless, the eyes must have objects, the body must be balanced, the energy must be deeply concentrated, and the strength must be pure. One of these five factors is missing.  No.  His theory is easy to understand, but it is not easy to implement it accurately.

    The more Hu Qingpeng listened, the more he admired him. Although Zou Jing only used an ax as an example to explain, by extension, the same principle applies to using a sword.  Especially when Zou Jing talked about the unity of mind, eyes, body, energy and strength, he was enlightened and enlightened, as if a door had opened in front of him, and he suddenly became enlightened.  He had been forced to practice hard on sword-drawing for the past two days. He could only repeat the movements of drawing, drawing, and sheathing the sword. His mind was distracted, his eyes were aimless, his body was slack, his breath was confused, and his strength was uneven, so that his whole body was exhausted.  sore.  If he had mastered the method of harmonizing his mind, eyes, body, energy and strength, he would never have suffered like this.  The ancients said: "Listening to your words is worth ten years of reading." This is what it refers to.

    According to Zou Jing¡¯s instructions, Hu Qingpeng first practiced the Void Split for a while, then concentrated his mind, eliminated all distracting thoughts in his mind, and allowed his mind to blend into the surrounding environment.  He felt the gentleness of the wind, the warmth of the setting sun, various vivid sounds from far and near, and finally the cold handle of the iron ax in his hand.  At this moment, he felt his consciousness extend outward, and his flesh and blood body was connected with the axe.  With a thought, he lifted the ax lightly into the air. The moment it reached the highest point, his center of gravity was vertically downward, reaching a wonderful state of balance.  Qi entered the Dantian and force was exerted on the waist. The grain of the log in his eyes was extremely clear. With a clear whistle, the ax hit the center line of the log accurately. With a click, the wood split into two pieces.

    "I succeeded!" Hu Qingpeng looked at the cracked wood in disbelief, then looked at the iron ax in his left hand, then turned to look at Zou Jing standing beside him with a smile, his heart was surging, and he choked up: "Uncle Zou, I, I  How should I thank you?" Without Zou Jing's guidance, it would have taken him two or three years to reach this level.

    Zou Jing's expression turned gloomy, and there was a trace of sadness in his eyes. He said slowly: "There is no need to say thank you. I taught you for the sake of my wife. Our couple had a boy ten years ago. We should be with him."  You are the same age, and have been separated for many years for various reasons. Yan'er misses his son so much that he often washes his face with tears. After seeing you this time, he likes you very much. It may also be a kind of spiritual sustenance. I just hope you can coax him.  She, let her be happy, then she will be worthy of me."

    Hu Qingpeng was so happy that he knelt down on the ground and said sincerely: "Uncle Zou, if you don't dislike Qingpeng for being stupid, Qingpeng is willing to worship you as his foster father and Aunt Peng as his foster mother! From now on, I will serve you with filial piety."

    Zou Jing was stunned for a moment, unable to believe his ears, and said in surprise: "You want to worship us as your adoptive father and mother?! You will be a great hero in the world in the future. How can we, a couple, be so humble in status?"

    Hu Qingpeng said sternly: "Uncle Zou, who do you think I am? My biological parents are poor people. Their situation is even more difficult than yours. The whole family is even??Not even a decent new dress.  No matter whether I become a hero in the future, I will never forget my roots, let alone be ashamed of my parents.  I sincerely regard you as my elders and hope to repay you if I have the opportunity.  Since we are destined to meet each other, Qingpeng begs the uncle not to refuse.  "

    Zou Jing grinned, obviously very happy, "The fact that you have such filial piety proves that we, the couple, have not misjudged the person!"

    Knowing that he had agreed, Hu Qingpeng immediately saluted and knelt down, and changed his name to Zou Jing as his "adopted father".  When Zou Jing finally got a son, he was naturally happy and quickly told his wife the good news.  Peng Yan'er was overjoyed. When she heard Hu Qingpeng open his mouth and call out "Mother", her eyes were wet and hot, and tears rolled down like a floodgate. She hugged him and burst into tears.  How much bitterness and longing were vented at this moment. What a pity for the hearts of parents all over the world.

 Text Chapter 5: First Test of Skills

    Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, Hu Qingpeng has been in the business for a full year.  He has grown much taller than when he first went up the mountain. Under Zhao Qinghe's almost cruel torture, his basic skills have been trained extremely solidly, his muscles have increased significantly, and his shots are quick and powerful.  Of course, this is also due to Zou Jing's careful guidance. Now his left and right hands are equally flexible, and he has become more proficient in the use of strength.  The only regret is that she and Chen Qinghua gradually became estranged, because Chen Qinghua didn't like the lingering smell of oil smoke on his body, and there was a new disciple who called her "senior sister".

    In July of this year, Chen Tianlei received a letter from the leader of the Hengshan Sect, inviting him to participate in the regular meeting of the Seven Sword Sects' alliance that takes place every five years.  The seven major sword sects are the Songshan sect, the Hengshan sect, the Huashan sect, the Taishan sect, the Hengshan sect, the Kunlun sect and the Emei sect. These seven sects are all good at swordsmanship and each has its own merits. Thirty years ago, they jointly established the Kendo Alliance.  The leader of the faction takes turns, rotating every five years. It is one of the most powerful forces in the world.  This regular meeting of the alliance is not just as simple as electing a new leader, but has gradually evolved into an arena where the masters of the seven major sword sects compete with each other. The battle of swordsmanship has become the most important part of it.  All the major sword sects attach great importance to this opportunity to showcase their sect's strength, because it determines the ranking of the leaders of each sect. After all, no one wants to succumb to others.

    Chen Tianlei had already prepared for this, and personally led Yin Tianyun and three other junior brothers to Hengshan, leaving only Liu Tianyue to guard at home.  The Hengshan faction performed poorly at the last regular meeting of the alliance. After Chen Tianlei came back, he learned from the experience and worked hard to regain his reputation this time.

    This morning, after sending Chen Tianlei and others away, Hu Qingpeng went down the mountain with Zou Jing to buy oil, rice, salt, tea and other necessities.  Among the eight generations of disciples of Hengshan, he was the only one who could occasionally accompany Zou Jing and others down the mountain to do their shopping because of his job in the kitchen. Others were not allowed to go down the mountain at ordinary times.  Only after they have become proficient in Hengshan swordsmanship and have achieved some modest success in martial arts will they be allowed to travel around the world to practice.

    Hu Qingpeng brought his usual wooden sword and took advantage of the break while going down the mountain to practice the key points and thrusts in fencing.  As he almost reached the foot of the mountain, he saw more and more travelers, so he put the wooden sword on his back to avoid accidentally injuring others.

    Zou Jing knew his way around well, so he went directly to an old rice shop in Nanyue Ancient Town, made a list of the items he needed, and entrusted them to collect and purchase them.  Then, as usual, he went to a pub to have three drinks.  Because Peng Yaner was closely guarded on the mountain, he had no chance to drink. He could only indulge in alcoholism secretly when he went down the mountain.  Hu Qingpeng had little interest in drinking, so he wandered around on the streets by himself, watching people playing tricks, telling stories, singing, and performing arts. In short, he would go where there were many people.

    Hu Qingpeng was tired from walking, so he bought a bowl of tea and stood at the door of the teahouse to listen to the story.  The storyteller told today the classic story of the battle between the current emperor Zhu Yuanzhang and the King of Han Chen Youliang at Poyang Lake. Because it was so wonderfully told, many listeners gathered.  The storyteller slapped the tree, and there was a sudden silence in the teahouse. He could only hear him chanting in a long voice: "'Heroes rise from the grass and return home with songs. The dust is three feet long, and the country is only a soldier's uniform.' Talking about Poyang Lake  The decisive battle was bloody and extremely brutal. Arrows were like raindrops, cannons were like thunder, swords and fire were flying, and the river was roaring like waves. Within a hundred miles, even the lake was red with killing. Last time I talked about Zhiguo Xing  He came up with a plan all night, bravely burned the enemy's ships in the spring fire, killed thousands of enemies, and cut Chen Youliang's younger brother Chen Youren into two pieces! How could Chen Youliang give up after suffering such a heavy loss? He immediately mobilized elite troops to counterattack" That's right.  Foaming at the mouth, ups and downs, everyone's hearts were hanging in the air, and they didn't dare to take another breath.

    Just when Hu Qingpeng was hearing the highlight, his shoulder was suddenly bumped, and half a bowl of tea was poured onto the wall.  He looked sideways and saw a gangster in crooked clothes and hat passing by and hurried to the front row.  Hu Qingpeng was secretly angry when he saw the gangster approaching a big man and whispering close to his ear. After listening attentively, he vaguely heard words such as "scholar", "beautiful lady" and "travelling".  Hu Qingpeng's heart was moved. Could it be that they were going to do something shameful?  He was no stranger to such villains who made a living by cheating and kidnapping. He had seen them many times in his hometown of Jianyang Town, and he knew that these people were dedicated to doing bad things with evil intentions and evil intentions.

    The big man nodded while listening, with a dirty smile on his face, and walked out arm in arm with the gangster.  The two of them left the teahouse, walked straight along the street, and arrived outside the Huiyan Inn. They met the two companions who had been waiting outside the door and entered the inn together.

    Hu Qingpeng followed him all the way and watched outside the inn door.

    After a while, the four gangsters carried their luggage and walked out of the door surrounded by a young couple.  But I saw that the man was gentle and elegant, dressed as a scholar, exuding a scholarly atmosphere; the woman was beautiful, soft and quiet, with a graceful figure and skin that could be broken by blows.  The couple were dressed simply and elegantly. They looked like they had been at home for a long time and had just left home for the first time. They knew little about the ways of the world.  Hu Qingpeng respects scholars the most, and when he sees that these gangsters have plans for them, he cannot ignore them.

      The scholar saluted the four of them and said, "After thinking about it, I don't need to trouble you all! There must be porters in this town. I want to hire them to carry luggage up the mountain. I don't know where I can hire people?"

    The four people winked at each other, and the big man at the head said: "Originally, it's just a mountain road. We can deliver your luggage to the academy gate for you. But now that Mr. Fang has made up his mind, we will accompany you to find the porters."  How are you?"

    The scholar said happily: "This is the best! We and I are not familiar with each other. If we hadn't met all the enthusiastic people, we really don't know what to do."

    The big man at the head laughed loudly and said: "Where is it!" He then led the way, leading the scholar and his wife into the various alleys.  After walking for a while, the scholar and his wife saw that they were choosing places with few people, and they were getting more and more remote, so they couldn't help but feel suspicious.  Although they were unsophisticated, they were not stupid. They couldn't help but ask: "Where are we going? How far do we have to go?" They stopped and looked around.

    The leading man knew that the other party was suspicious, so he simply took off his mask of hypocrisy and said with a malicious smile: "We are not going anywhere. Since there is no one around us, let's do our business here!" The other three threw away their heavy luggage and  They all cursed: "This nerd packed several boxes of books. They were so damn heavy that they almost crushed me!"

    When the scholar and his wife saw that they suddenly showed their fierce looks, they realized that they had met a bad person.  The scholar protected his wife behind him, with no fear on his face. He looked at the four villains coldly and said: "We and you have never met each other, let alone have any grudges. Why did you deceive us and bring us here?"  ?¡±

    The four people laughed loudly, "You nerd really loves reading to death! Don't you know how beautiful your wife is? We have never played with such a fairy-like beauty, and we want to borrow your wife to have fun today.  !" After saying that, he stretched out his hand to push the scholar.

    Hu Qingpeng, who was hiding on the side, became more and more angry as he listened. He jumped out and shouted: "Stop!"

    The gangsters were all shocked, and they breathed a sigh of relief when they saw clearly that it was a young man who appeared.  The scholar and his wife felt a chill in their hearts, extremely disappointed, and their palms were covered in cold sweat.  One of the gangsters rolled up his sleeves and said bluffingly: "Boy, if you know the truth, get out of here! If you don't ask, how famous are our 'Four Elites of Nanyue' here! If you dare to ruin our good deeds, I will kill you."  Your house will be demolished and burned to the ground!"

    Hu Qingpeng said disdainfully: "Are you scoundrels worthy of being called the 'Four Heroes of Nanyue'? I think the names 'Four Snakes' and 'Four Insects' are about the same!" Thinking of the same situation in Jianyang Town a year ago,  Because a gangster tried to insult his sister, he rose up to resist, attracting the attention of He Tieyi of the Qinglong Society, and ultimately changed the path of his life.  He felt deeply guilty for not being able to protect his relatives back then. Now that he has learned martial arts, he just found these villains to try his skills.

    The four people were furious when they heard this. They were used to being domineering, how could they tolerate being so humiliated?  The leader of the big man said viciously: "Boy, are you tired of fucking life? Fourth Brother, teach him a lesson. If he catches him, he will be beaten to death. If someone dies, I will be there to protect him!" Fourth Brother Lin A  He smiled fiercely and said, "Don't worry, boss, I will take good care of him!" He strode up to Hu Qingpeng, raised his fist, and hit him hard on the bridge of his nose.

    The scholar shouted out loud: "Be careful!"

    Hu Qingpeng was also an experienced fighter in his hometown back then. Now, after a year of orthodox martial arts training, he can easily see his opponent's flaws when facing off against such a street gangster.  This Lin Aqiang probably relied on his height and long arms, and had the thought of contempt in his heart. Although the force of the punch was fierce, there was obviously a lack of follow-up change, and his lower body was unstable. His body rushed too fast and he lost his center of gravity.  Hu Qingpeng stared into the other person's eyes and suddenly took a step back.

    Lin Aqiang clearly saw that the opponent was right in front of him, but when he punched him, he was still half a foot away from the bridge of his nose, and his arm was almost dislocated due to excessive force.  Just as he was about to withdraw his fist, Hu Qingpeng's right hand stretched out like lightning, grabbed his wrist vein, pulled it forward, and kicked his calf at the same time.  Lin Aqiang rushed forward involuntarily, feeling a sharp pain in his calf, and fell to the ground. He chewed a mouth full of dirt like a dead dog, and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.

    Hu Qingpeng was well aware of the desperate fighting style of these gangsters. Before Lin Aqiang could get up, he swung out a hand knife and struck him hard on the back of the neck, knocking him unconscious on the spot.

    The remaining three gangsters were secretly frightened when they saw this. They all pulled out their hidden daggers and slowly pressed forward from three directions.  The leader of the big men said with a ferocious smile: "Good boy, I can't tell how tough your hands are! Just because you are strong, your life will be decided today! If you don't drain your blood, you don't know the strength of our Nanyue Four Heroes."  How ruthless the methods are!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng held the wooden sword on his back with his backhand, raised his left palm and extended it, shifted his center of gravity back, pointed the toes of his front feet, and glared at the three opponents without fear, "You animalsThose who are inferior will only bully kind people and are lawless. I will teach you a lesson today!  "

    The three people couldn't help but hesitate when they saw that he had a decent posture and a wooden sword in his hand.  One of them said: "Boss, this kid is not a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect, is he? If so, we will be in trouble!" The boss muttered in a low voice: "Impossible! I heard that the only disciples of the Hengshan Sword Sect are Yi.  He is allowed to go down the mountain only after he is mature. This kid is at most twelve or thirteen years old, and he uses a wooden sword. How does he look like a swordsman who travels around the world?!"

    Hu Qingpeng sneered: "Why, are you scared?"

    Those three people really couldn't save their face. They gritted their teeth, roared in their mouths, and rushed at them with daggers.  But seeing the blue light leaping, the bright tip of the knife was aimed at Hu Qingpeng's vital part and stabbed.  When the scholar and his wife saw them using knives to hurt people, their faces turned pale with fright.

    Hu Qingpeng had narrowly escaped death several times, but he had never seen any cruel and bloody scenes. Although the three opponents were menacing, they were far different from the Stormrage Soldiers in his memory.  Although he was outnumbered, he was not panicked at all.  None of these three opponents had learned any kung fu, and all they relied on was brute force. The speed at which they pounced on them varied from fast to slow, and there was no method.  Immediately, he jumped out and rushed out like a cheetah, stabbing the big man in the eye with his sword.

    The big man didn't expect that he would dare to take the initiative under such a disadvantage. He was slightly stunned when the wooden sword was stabbed towards the door with a strong whistling sound. In the critical moment, he dodged sharply, and the dagger in his hand blocked the sword at the same time.  .  Hu Qingpeng sheathed his long sword and passed by the opponent. At this moment, the hilt of the sword was reversed and hit him hard in the ribs.  The big man yelled "Ouch" and rolled to the ground in pain, sweating profusely.

    Because Hu Qingpeng rushed forward too fast, the daggers of the other two people were pierced in the air. As soon as they turned around, they saw the boss falling to the ground. They couldn't help but feel timid, with a look of fear on their faces.  Although his opponent was still young, he moved quickly and struck fiercely, knocking down his two brothers in just one encounter.  They were hesitating whether to run away when they saw Hu Qingpeng turning around and charging towards them with his sword, and subconsciously raised his sword to stab them.

    Hu Qingpeng was amused. The opponent's dagger was obviously much shorter than his own wooden sword. Did they think they could hit the target?  He pointed the long sword in his hand and stabbed the wrist of the man on the left.  The man threw away the dagger in his hand in pain and jumped away with a cry.  Hu Qingpeng's sword turned with him, about to stab another person, when his right leg suddenly felt cold, and severe pain entered his mind. He looked down in surprise and saw that a dagger was stuck in his thigh, and blood was gushing out.

    The leading man stood up slowly while holding on to the wall, and sneered: "Boy, does it feel bad to be stabbed? Huh, you dare to disturb Tai Sui, you are too young!" He just took advantage of Hu Qingpeng's unpreparedness and threw out his hand.  The dagger inside wounded the enemy.

    Hu Qingpeng was stabbed by the opponent's flying knife, and he kept crying in his heart. Now that he lost his speed advantage, wouldn't he be at the mercy of others?  Looking back at the scholar and his wife, he shouted: "You run away quickly, I will stop them!" The scholar also saw that the situation had taken a turn for the worse, but refused to escape alone. He said with emotion: "Is it a gentleman to abandon a friend to escape? We will never leave.  !¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was so angry that smoke was coming from his nostrils. If the two of them escaped immediately, he would have no worries and would find an opportunity to break out of the siege. But if they didn't leave, could he bear to leave them alone?  He didn't have time to explain clearly the power of it, he heard the wind blowing in the back of his head, someone stabbed him with a knife, and he quickly turned around to block it with his sword.  At this time, another person came up from a flank and kicked him in the temple with flying legs.

    Hu Qingpeng jumped back despite the pain. After landing, his right leg went weak and he stumbled to sit down.  The two gangsters were overjoyed. One of them struck him in the head with a knife, and the other kicked him in the waist.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't avoid it, he raised his wooden sword, and with a click the wooden sword was cut into half. Then he was kicked hard in the ribs by the opponent, and rolled two feet away with a muffled groan.

    The gangster with the knife in his hand chased after him. Just as he was about to kill Hu Qingpeng with one blow, he suddenly heard the sound of fists hitting his chest and the sound of his companion vomiting blood and falling to the ground. His heart skipped a beat. He turned around and saw a bronze figure.  The thick-skinned man strode forward, but his companions had collapsed to the ground like mud, and they were obviously taken care of by him.  The gangster plucked up the courage and suddenly slashed at his throat. Unexpectedly, the opponent's shoulder moved, and a big fist came first, hitting the bridge of his nose. His vision went black, and he flew backwards into the wall. He fell into a deep coma on the spot.  .

    Hu Qingpeng said happily: "Father, why are you here?!"

    Zou Jing knocked on his chest and said angrily: "You haven't been seen for a long time, so I had to come out to look for you. If I had come a step later, would you have saved your life?" As he said that, he leaned over and looked at his legs.  Regarding the injury, "Fortunately it was just a trauma, and the incision was shallow, otherwise you would have had to recuperate for at least half a month. Hey, don't you know how to take care of yourself, you little brat? This time someone stabbed you in the thigh, and Yan'er will definitely do it."  I felt so distressed, and I had to be scolded by her again.!  "As he spoke, he pulled out the dagger, applied powder, and bandaged the wound after stopping the bleeding.

    At this time, the scholar and his wife came over to say thank you.  It turned out that the couple came from Xiangtan, and her husband Fang Yuxuan became famous at a young age. He was a talented scholar, well-read history books, and proficient in hundreds of classics. He was a famous talent in the south of the Yangtze River.  He was invited by Hengshan Yehou Academy and brought his wife Lan to the academy to give lectures and teach. However, he almost made a lifelong mistake because of his credulity in trusting others.  Scholars attach great importance to honor and integrity. Hu Qingpeng took action to save the Lan family from being humiliated by evil people. They were naturally grateful.

    When Hu Qingpeng and Zou Jing heard that he was a new student at Yehou Academy, they were immediately in awe.  The academy was built in memory of Li Mi, the famous prime minister of the Tang Dynasty. It is one of the most famous academies in Hunan, second only to Yuelu Academy in Changsha in terms of scale and reputation.  The people who teach and lecture here are all famous Confucians. Fang Yuxuan has such qualifications at such a young age, which cannot but be admired.

    The wound-healing powder that Zou Jing used was bought from someone unknown. It turned out to be extremely effective. Hu Qingpeng was able to move freely within a short time, but he was still unable to do strenuous exercise.  At that moment, everyone picked up the books scattered on the ground, sorted them, and left together, leaving only those gangsters lying on the ground whimpering.  When Fang Yuxuan left, he was so angry that he actually ignored his image as a scholar. Every gangster kicked him to vent his hatred.  Hu Qingpeng and Zou Jing smiled when they saw this. It turns out that scholars are also bloody.

 Text Chapter 6 The Conflict between Buddhism and Taoism

    Zou Jing hired a few porters and taught them to deliver the purchased oil, rice, tea and salt to Hengshan Jianpai Villa. Zou Jing, together with Hu Qingpeng, sent Fang Yuxuan and his wife to Yehou Academy.  £®  com He has extraordinary powers. He is still walking quickly with Fang Yuxuan's bookcase and luggage in both hands, without blushing or out of breath, which makes the Fang couple marvel.

    It was both the first time for Fang Yuxuan and his wife to come to Hengshan. They walked up the mountain road and stopped to admire every place of interest. Especially when they saw the poems and stone carvings left by their predecessors, they made sure to copy them down.  Passing by Jade Banqiao, Sword Testing Stone, Banshan Pavilion and other scenic spots along the way, we stopped and walked, and finally arrived at the gate of Yehou Academy.  The academy is solemn and simple, quiet and deep. There are two couplets engraved outside the door: "There are no thirty thousand scrolls left, so I enter the house to look for the famous prime minister; the nine thousand-foot cloud mountain remains unchanged, and I lean on the railing to look at the ancient haze."

    When parting, Fang Yuxuan held Hu Qingpeng's hand and said, "Brother Hu, if it weren't for you today, our couple would probably not be able to escape. The ancients said, 'Every little bit of kindness should be repaid by a spring.' I really don't know what to do."  Thank you very much. If you have free time in the future, you are welcome to come to the academy to see me. We and I will treat you wholeheartedly!"

    Hu Qingpeng thought for a while and said sheepishly: "Mr. Fang, I have a request that I don't know whether to make or not."

    Fang Yuxuan smiled and said: "You are my benefactor, what else can you be polite about? It doesn't hurt to just say it!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Can you lend me two books to read?" His eyes shone with eager expectation.  He has never touched a book since he came to Hengshan, and he has no money to buy books, but his desire for knowledge has never faded.  He had just seen that there were many works by famous writers in Fang Yuxuan's box, and he couldn't help but ask to borrow them.

    Without saying a word, Fang Yuxuan immediately picked out a copy of "The Analects of Confucius" and a copy of "Huainanzi" and handed them to him. He also stated that Hu Qingpeng could exchange them for other books after reading them, and he could always ask for anything he didn't understand.  It's up to him to answer.  Hu Qingpeng thanked him with great joy, and his heart was filled with endless joy. After Guo Jingzhi, he finally found another wise master.

    After bidding farewell to the Fang couple, Hu Qingpeng and Zou Jing went down the mountain road, turned west at the mid-mountain pavilion, and returned to Hengshan Jianpai Villa under Huagai Peak via Magu Bridge.  This road is not the main line for visiting the beautiful scenery of Hengshan, so the number of tourists has obviously decreased. The trees are green, the winding paths lead to secluded areas, apes are flying, birds are circling, and the clear water flashes from time to time like shining ribbons.

    After walking for a while, Zou Jing frowned slightly, suddenly stopped and grabbed Hu Qingpeng.  Hu Qingpeng was confused and asked: "Father, what's wrong?" Zou Jing whispered: "There seems to be something wrong! Have you noticed that there are only two of us on this road, which is very unusual!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a shrill and strange laughter like a night owl, and two big men walked towards them in a arrogant manner. One of them was the gangster who was beaten up in the ancient town.  His nose was bruised and his face was swollen, with fire almost coming out of his eyes. He pointed at Hu and Zou and shouted: "Cousin, these two blind bastards beat us four brothers. You have to make the decision for us!"  It's ridiculous that a dog relies on human power and a fox pretends to be a tiger.

    The other person has a thin figure, cold and vicious eyes, slightly bulging temples on both sides, and a menacing aura when walking around. He has a leather whip wrapped around his waist, and he seems to be a man from the world.  He snorted, slapped the gangster casually, and cursed: "What did you grow up on? You can't even deal with a brat and a brat? The dogs I raise are stronger than you!" The gangster didn't dare.  He spoke back and lowered his head in shame.

    After scolding his companions, the man turned his eyes, looked at Hu and Zou coldly, and said fiercely: "You are so courageous. Anyone who dares to beat me! As long as you cut off one of your arms, today's debt will be  Write it off in one stroke, otherwise you will have to walk around without food!"

    Hu Qingpeng saw the opponent's posture and knew that this person possessed martial arts. It seemed that he had stabbed a hornet's nest this time. According to the rules of the martial arts world, he cupped his fists and said: "I am Hu Qingpeng, a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect. May I ask your surname? You are gathering on Hengshan Mountain.  Ye, aren't you afraid that the elders of my sect will call upon you to investigate?"

    The man's expression changed several times, and a murderous look suddenly shot out of his eyes, "It turns out that he is a disciple of the Hengshan sect. No wonder he wants to do stupid things like chivalry! I will not change my surname in my profession. I am the deputy helmsman of the Hengyang branch of the Tianxia Society.  Deng Dingnan. I originally just wanted to stop at the sight of blood, but now I have changed my mind! To be honest, we in the world don¡¯t want to be enemies with the Seven Sword Sects, so I have to force you to shut up forever and bury your bones in the wilderness!" He is just in time these days.  When I went back to my hometown to visit relatives, I saw my cousin being beaten up, so I wanted to get back into trouble, but I didn't know that the other person was actually a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect.  He had always been ruthless and ruthless, so he immediately decided to kill someone, silence him, and then throw the body under the cliff without anyone noticing.

    Hu Qingpeng had only practiced martial arts for a year. He knew he was no match for his opponent, so he pulled out his half-cut sword and said urgently: "Father, please go back quickly to bring reinforcements. I will stop him!" Zou Jing glared at him and strode forward.  , shouted majestically: "Nothing in the world, I am the strongest Hengshan sect on Hengshan Mountain! If you are smart, run away with your tail between your legs, otherwise I will"?Punch your dog¡¯s head off!  "

    Deng Dingnan didn¡¯t know where he came from. He was unarmed and not equipped with a long sword, but he was with the disciples of Hengshan. How could he guess that Zou Jing was just a servant of the Hengshan Sword Sect who cooked vegetables and chopped firewood?  Seeing the opponent's astonishing momentum, he couldn't help but become cautious and sneered: "If you insult me, I will die!" After saying that, he jumped forward and used the "Wild Horse Parting Mane" move with his palms. The tips of his palms merged like a knife,  Attack the opponent's midfield.  He only used six successes in this move, and it was purely a stone-throwing exercise.

    Zou Jing smiled proudly, and was about to draw his fist to hit the opponent's weak point, when his ears suddenly twitched, and the momentum he gathered suddenly relaxed, and the iron fist seemed a bit clumsy when he punched it out.  Deng Dingnan laughed dumbly. Although the opponent's fist was strong, it had no internal energy at all, so how could it hurt him?  Moreover, his boxing skills are full of flaws, and he is clearly someone who does not understand martial arts.  At that moment, his steps slipped, he dodged the iron fist, turned his left palm up, and hit Zou Jing on the chest.

    Zou Jing spat out a mouthful of blood, stepped back a few steps, his face turned pale.  Hu Qingpeng shouted "Father" and Hengjian jumped in front of him to block Deng Dingnan.

    Deng Dingnan laughed wildly and said: "You ignorant boy who is still young, do you want to stop me? I will send you to see the Lord of Hell!" His left palm feinted, causing Hu Qingpeng to swing his sword to block, and his right palm quickly reached forward and aimed at him.  His face was knocked down.

    Hu Qingpeng was unable to resist the wind coming from his palm, so he could only close his eyes and wait for death.  At the critical moment, there was a soft chirping sound, Deng Dingnan closed his palms and cried out in pain, and took a few steps back.  Hu Qingpeng opened his eyes and saw a green pine needle stuck in his right palm, straight through the back of his palm, and blood dripping down the pine needle.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't believe his eyes. Ordinary pine needles, which break easily, were actually used as hidden weapons to shoot through Deng Dingnan's palm!  Even the leader may not have such profound skills.  So who saved him?

    Deng Dingnan¡¯s face was distorted in pain. He glanced at the surrounding trees in horror and raised his voice: ¡°I don¡¯t know who the senior is who stepped forward to make trouble. Does he want to make enemies of the world?¡± The surroundings were quiet, except for the chirping of apes and birds.

    Deng Dingnan knew that there must be a master lurking in the forest, but he just didn't want to show up. If he wanted to kill people and silence them, it would be extremely difficult to do so!  The hidden weapon skills he showed were astonishing to the world. It seemed to be the legendary "flying flowers to injure the enemy" technique, which he could never match.  Immediately, he stamped his feet bitterly and left without saying a word.  The gangster shouted in panic: "Cousin, wait for me, don't leave me alone!" He rolled over and crawled over.

    Seeing the powerful enemy retreating, Hu Qingpeng came back to his senses, grabbed Zou Jing's arm with concern, and asked: "Father, have you suffered any internal injuries?"

    Zou Jing's expression returned to normal, and he smiled and said: "I'm covered in copper skin and iron bones, and I'm as strong as a bear. I was just touched by a dog's paw, how could I be easily injured? It seems that someone from this world saved your life, you should  It¡¯s only right to thank them.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but feel a little scared when he thought about his narrow escape just now. If Deng Dingnan's palm really hit him, it would be hard for him not to die.  He said loudly: "Hu Qingpeng, a disciple of Hengshan, thank you for saving your life!" He knelt down and bowed to the sky.  As soon as he bent down, he heard a gust of wind passing by, and then the collar tightened around his neck. He was lifted up in the air and flew through the treetops. In the blink of an eye, Zou Jing was no longer visible.

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked and struggled instinctively. The person who caught him smiled and said: "If you move around, if you fall off the cliff and become a pulp, it has nothing to do with me." Hu Qingpeng saw the scenery around him suddenly change.  The cold wind was blowing on my face, like soaring clouds and mist, flying and jumping on the cliffs. Below was the valley filled with strange rocks. I was so frightened that I was sweating violently, and I obediently allowed myself to be manipulated by others.

    That man¡¯s lightness kung fu was extremely good. Even with a person in his hand, he could still walk on flat ground on the dangerous pine trees, and there was no sign of any reluctance in the turning points of his movement.  Hu Qingpeng is a man who knows things. He was so impressed that he fell to the ground. The fear in his heart gradually receded, and he secretly wondered why he wanted to hijack him?  After much deliberation, I realized that there was nothing special about me, nor did I possess any rare treasures. I was so ordinary that I wouldn't attract anyone's attention. This man's behavior was really puzzling.

    The man took Hu Qingpeng to an inaccessible mountain peak. There was a platform with a radius of more than 20 feet on the top of the mountain. It was surrounded by clouds and mist, which could block prying eyes from afar.  He put Hu Qingpeng on the ground and said with a smile: "Little baby, do you still remember me?"

    Hu Qingpeng had just recovered from his shock when he saw the man with a shiny head and a fat body. He was wearing a shabby gray cassock. A string of nine fist-sized rosary beads hung on his chest. He had a smile on his face, which looked very much like the one in the temple.  The Maitreya Buddha he was worshiping had a flash of inspiration in his mind, and he shouted: "You are the Master Mingxin guarding the Nanyue Temple!" When he first arrived in Hengshan, he and Mo Tianfeng broke into the Nanyue Temple at night, but were beaten by Taoist Master Tianfa.  The Master Mingxin in front of him rushed out, which impressed him deeply.

    Master Mingxin nodded and said with a smile: "My little one has a very good memory! I haven't seen you for a year, youThe foundation has been laid very solidly, and it seems that hard work has been done.  "

    Hu Qingpeng asked: "I wonder if Master saved me just now?"

    Master Mingxin yawned, sat down on the ground, waved his hands and said, "This is just a small matter. Don't go back and forth without saying thanks. I hate these red tapes the most!"

    Hu Qingpeng was not surprised, so he changed the subject and asked, "Then why did Master bring me here?" This place was isolated by clouds and fog, and could not see the beautiful scenery of Nanyue. It was also very desolate, with only piles of strange-shaped stones and even weeds.  Not more than one.

    Master Mingxin blinked mysteriously and said: "I asked you to be the referee!"

    Hu Qingpeng was confused: "Arbitration? Me?"

    Master Mingxin said: "You still remember the old Taoist priest Tianfa, right? We have made an appointment to duel here, and there happens to be one less notary to judge the winner and loser. You are the most suitable one to do it!"

    It turns out that Nanyue is both a Buddhist resort and a famous Taoist mountain. The dispute between Buddhism and Taoism has been going on for a long time.  During the Southern Dynasties, the eminent monk Huisi, the second ancestor of the Tiantai Sect, came to Nanyue to teach. The Prajna Temple he founded was the ancestral hall of the Tiantai Sect.  Later, during the Kaiyuan period of the Tang Dynasty, Zen Master Huairang taught Zen in Prajna Temple and founded the Nanyue Zen School. The most outstanding disciple of his disciple was Master Mazu Daoyi.  After Mazu learned the Dharma from Zen Master Huairang, he soon established the Jungle System, which affected monasteries all over the world and resulted in the phenomenon of no monastery without Zen.  The Nanyue Zen Sect was promoted by generations of disciples and developed into the Weiyang Sect, Linji Sect, Caodong Sect, Yunmen Sect, and Fayan Sect. By the Ming Dynasty, followers spread all over the world, making it the most respected branch of Chinese Buddhism.

    Taoism has also been around since the Southern and Northern Dynasties, and celebrities throughout the ages have practiced Taoism and cultivated their nature in Nanyue, such as Yin Daoquan, Shi Cun and other nine immortals.  There is Huangting Temple on the mountain for Wei Hua, and it is said that he obtained the "Huangting Sutra".  When Tao Hongjing, the "Prime Minister of the Mountains" founded the Maoshan School of Taoism, he respected Wei Huacun as the first generation master.  Today, the god of the moon enshrined in Nanyue Temple is Nanyue Emperor, who controls the division of stars and is also a deity in Taoism.

    As the saying goes, "There is no room for two tigers in one mountain." Although both Buddhists and Taoists are monks and pay attention to not arguing about things, but they are in the Nanyue Mountains, there are some disputes and fights overtly and secretly, until they become violent.  Later, in order to calm the dispute and show that Buddhism and Taoism coexisted equally, the imperial court simply built eight Taoist temples and Buddhist temples on each side of the Nanyue Temple, and sent Taoist priests and monks to work in the temples.  The imperial courts of all dynasties either respected Buddhism or Taoism, but basically recognized the fact that Buddhism and Taoism coexisted in Nanyue, and usually awarded them respectively to show the royal magnanimity of accommodating all rivers.  Under the pressure of the imperial court, Buddhism and Taoism were able to coexist peacefully for many years.

    Hu Qingpeng listened to Master Mingxin's eloquent talk about the future of the dragon, and wondered: "Since Buddhism and Taoism coexist, and both families are worshiped by believers, why does the master want to have a private duel with Taoist Master Tianfa? Doesn't this hurt the harmony between the two families?  Restart the incident?"

    Master Mingxin said: "You don't know something about this! In order to protect Nanyue Temple from Xiaoxiao's intrusion, the Buddhist and Taoist families will each select a protector disciple to settle in the temple every twenty years. This generation of protector disciples is  That day Pharaoh and I are together! Since we are all protectors of the Dharma and each has his or her own unique skills, we can¡¯t help but compete with each other on a daily basis to see whether he is more powerful in Taoist martial arts or I am better in Buddhist martial arts.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng understood as soon as he heard that, although the government prohibited Buddhism and Taoism from fighting, they secretly competed with each other under the guise of protecting the Dharma, so Ming Xin and Tian Dharma could not help themselves.  He asked curiously: "Compared to the master or the Taoist priest, whose martial arts is higher?"

    A strange expression appeared on Master Mingxin's face. He was immersed in the past for a while, and then exhaled for a long time: "The two of us have been fighting for nineteen years. We come here to duel every year, but we have never decided the winner.  It¡¯s a tie.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng asked in surprise: "Nineteen years? Does that mean that this year is your last duel?" The guardian disciples rotate every twenty years, which means that the terms of Mingxin and Tianfa are about to expire.

    Master Mingxin nodded and said: "That's right! We must decide the winner in this final duel, otherwise there will be no chance to compete again. Because of this, I made an exception and brought you as an arbiter. I'm afraid of the Taoist Priest Tianfa."  If you lose, you will default on your account and refuse to admit it." He was passing by Magu Bridge when he came here for the duel, and he happened to see Deng Dingnan acting cruelly, so he rescued Hu Qingpeng.

    "Monk Mingxin, what bad things did you say behind my back?" When the voice sounded, it was still dozens of feet away. As soon as the sentence was finished, the person was already close at hand.  In the clouds and mist, a human figure was seen descending with arms raised like a big bird, with a graceful and elegant posture.  The person who came was wearing a high crown, with three strands of black beard under his chin, his complexion was as white as jade, and his bones were very strange. He had a long sword slanted on his back, and his broad sleeves were blown by the mountain wind. He looked as if he were an immortal. He was a Taoist protector disciple.  Taoist priest Tianfa.

    Master Mingxin still sat on the ground and said with a smile: "Tianfa, you are finally here! I thought you knew you would lose, so you ran away before the battle!"

    Taoist priest Tianfa was so angry that he puffed his beard and stared: "We have been fighting for so many years, how could you ever take advantage of us?"???  I think you don¡¯t have enough confidence, so I hope I will take the initiative to be absent!  "

    Master Mingxin smiled and said: "We have been fighting verbally and physically for so many years, but it's still hard to tell who is better. This is Hu Qingpeng, a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect. I asked him to be the arbitrator. Do you think it is appropriate?" In fact, he had another reason.  What he didn't say was that Hu Qingpeng's martial arts was too low, so he couldn't secretly learn any unique skills while watching the battle.

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly saluted Taoist Master Tianfa.

    Taoist Master Tianfa glanced at him and smiled calmly: "You are the little kid who broke into the Yue Temple one year ago, right? How is your uncle?"

    Hu Qingpeng said respectfully: "I'd like to ask, Taoist Priest, but my uncle is not practicing on the mountain. I haven't contacted him for a long time and I don't know his current situation."

    Taoist Master Tianfa stopped paying attention to him, looked at Master Mingxin, and said bluntly: "You have invited arbitration this time, do you want to decide the outcome?"

    Master Mingxin said: "You and I have been fighting for twenty years, shouldn't we put an end to it?"

    Taoist priest Tianfa sighed: "Twenty years have passed by just a snap of the fingers. It's time to put an end to it!"

    The two people looked at each other, and they could see sympathy for each other, friendship, respect and the belief in victory. Their eyes gradually became fiery, the burning fighting spirit was surging, their energy was rising, the clouds were gone, and the fierce battle was about to break out.

 Text Chapter 7 A blessing in disguise

    Hu Qingpeng saw the two strange men facing each other solemnly, exuding an astonishing momentum, and quickly moved away from them.  If he remembered correctly, Uncle Mo once said that the martial arts of these two men were comparable to their master, which was many times higher than him.  If their energy overflows when they fight, how can I resist it with my poor internal strength?  Anyway, it's just for arbitration, and we can wait until they are exhausted and safe before getting close to judging.

    Mingxin and Tianfa have been together for twenty years, during which time they have fought nineteen times, and the fights have turned upside down. They have a thorough understanding of each other's martial arts characteristics and personalities. It can be said that there are almost no secrets at all.  In a few days, both of them will leave their posts and give up their titles of Protector Disciples.  If he still had some backup plans in previous duels and looked forward to defeating the opponent again next year, then this time he would definitely give it his all.  No matter who you are, as long as you learn martial arts, you will inevitably have the courage to win, even monks are no exception.

    There was no need to say any nonsense between the two of them. Suddenly, their bodies shook at the same time. Before Hu Qingpeng could see clearly, there was a loud noise, and the two fists collided, and they were separated at the first touch.  As soon as their feet touched the ground, they immediately pounced on each other as fast as lightning. The sound of energy erupting when their fists and feet met was like a series of firecrackers being ignited.

    Hu Qingpeng saw only two figures jumping around in the clouds and mist. Their movements were so fast that it was impossible to tell who was attacking and who was defending with his eyesight.  During the fierce battle, the aftermath of fists, wind and palms would sweep over him from time to time. Even though he was several feet away, it was still very powerful and would blow him off the top of the mountain several times.  Hu Qingpeng simply got down on all fours and held on to the protruding rocks on the top of the peak to prevent his arbitration from being over before it took effect.

    Master Mingxin and Taoist Tianfa each have their own strengths in martial arts. When the battle got fierce, Master Mingxin let out a thunderous roar, while Taoist Tianfa competed with his roar.  The fists of the two accidentally hit the ground, causing gravel to rain down and strong winds blowing.

    Listening to the roars and howls from the two of them, Hu Qingpeng's head was so shocked that he almost split his head. He quickly tore the fabric from his sleeves and plugged his ears tightly.  The sounds made by the two people echoed among the mountain peaks, like the roar of a lion and the roar of a dragon, causing all beasts to silence and the birds to scatter in fright.  When tourists and people in the mountains heard this strange noise, they burned incense and worshiped it because it was a sign of the appearance of the mountain god, and it later became a local custom.

    Suddenly, lightning flew up from the clouds and mist, rolling like silver waves, mercury pouring down the ground, and the dazzling sword light shot out in all directions, as if weaving a huge sword net.  Hu Qingpeng knew that Taoist Master Tianfa's sword was finally unsheathed!  But Master Mingxin was not willing to show weakness. He took off the rosary hanging around his neck, danced a ball of black light, and hit the opponent's weapon.  His rosary is a Buddhist magical weapon, and it is not afraid of being slashed by the enemy's sword, without falling behind in the slightest.

    Once the two use weapons, the danger will be ten times greater than before. If either party is not careful, the result will be blood spattering in five steps.  A sword moves lightly and moves erratically. Sometimes it flies up like a crane, circling and attacking the opponent, and sometimes it activates the sword energy and shoots furiously through the air.  He is simple and dignified, as big as a clumsy one. The beads in his hand are as airtight as a shield, and every attack is as heavy as a thousand.  Hu Qingpeng's martial arts training is still shallow, and he can't tell who is better and who is worse. He only knows that the two of them are flying around, and it is difficult to tell them apart for a moment.

    The two of them had been fighting fiercely for an unknown amount of time. Suddenly, several rosary beads flew over. Almost at the same time, a green rainbow sword shot straight into the sky, drew a beautiful arc, and landed half a foot in front of Hu Qingpeng. The blade was extremely sharp.  , inserted straight into the stone.  Hu Qingpeng was greatly frightened. He looked around with all his strength. He saw Master Mingxin and Taoist Priest Tianfa facing each other, squatting on the ground with their big eyes staring at their small ones. They actually discarded their weapons at the same time and adopted the method of internal force duel.  Decide victory or defeat.

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked. Internal power duel is the most dangerous form of all martial arts competitions. The competition is to compare whose internal power is deeper and the true energy is longer. The losing party will either have their meridians severed on the spot and vomit blood and die, or they will lose all their internal power and become the same person from now on.  Useless person.  If your fist and weapon skills are inferior to others, you may still have a chance to get revenge after years of hard training, but if you fail in the internal strength competition, you will never have a chance to equalize in this life.  Unless there is a blood feud, generally speaking, people with higher martial arts skills are more cautious about internal strength competitions, because if they make a mistake, they will be hated for eternity.  Unexpectedly, these two monks were so determined to win and lost, and in the end they did not hesitate to fight with their lives.

    Hu Qingpeng took off the cloth that blocked his ears, climbed up tremblingly, and walked forward to check on the two seniors.  At this moment, the top of the peak changed from extreme movement to extreme silence. Only the mountain wind howled, and the strange sense of oppression became even stronger.

    Hu Qingpeng was astonished to see the many dents made by the two strange men on the summit platform. He could not even catch up with such advanced internal martial arts!  However, the deeper their internal strength is, the more dangerous the competition will be, and those with insufficient internal strength will not be able to intervene.  Hu Qingpeng heard from his elders about the taboo rules and precautions in martial arts, and knew that he was unable to resolve the battle between two top masters. However, it was the first time in his life that he saw an internal strength test between masters, and he was quite curious.

    Walking to the nearest place is aboutAbout 10 feet away, he was cut off by an invisible air wall and could no longer move forward.  I saw Master Mingxin and Taoist Priest Tianfa holding their palms together, with a straight white pillar of air rising above their heads. Their clothes were bulging, their eyes were wide, and they were using all their strength to attack their opponents.  The two of them seemed calm and calm on the surface, but in fact, the intense internal struggle seemed to be like wild waves emptying out, violent winds swirling, and thousands of troops entangled and fighting.

    The two people stared at each other motionless. After watching for a while, Hu Qingpeng felt really bored. These two people were evenly matched, and no one could overwhelm the other. God knows how long they would fight!  He walked to the edge of the platform and looked down. The cliffs were sharp and the valley was hundreds of feet deep. Unless he had wings like a bird, he would not be able to fly down to the top of the peak.  His whole body was agitated, and he suddenly shouted "Oops!", turned around and ran back to the two of them, and said with a sad face: "Master Mingxin, Taoist Master Tianfa, I beg you to stop playing, okay? What if you fight?  Both sides suffer, and I can't get down the mountain, so I'm going to starve to death? Since you asked me to be the arbitrator, I will rule that you are equally divided, and we are all winners, okay?"

    Ming Xin and Tian Fa were all focused on the stimulation of internal energy at this time, and could not hear the sounds from the outside world at all. Naturally, they had no response to Hu Qingpeng's pleas.  Not only are the two equal in martial arts, but also in terms of internal strength. By this point in the fight, they sincerely admire each other.  But after the internal strength competition fell into a stalemate, the situation was out of their control. The violent internal energy flow surged back and forth between them, eagerly looking for an outlet to vent.  Anyone who cannot hold on at this time will be blown to pieces by this torrent and their soul will be scattered.  Although Ming Xin and Tian Fa had the intention to stop, they were already riding a tiger together and there was no time to regret.

    Hu Qingpeng begged for a long time but got no response, so he sat down on the ground frustrated.  But I saw that Master Mingxin's face was getting redder and redder, so red that he was about to bleed, while Taoist Master Tianfa's face was getting greener and greener, as blue as if a zombie had been resurrected.  The air pillars above their heads also began to sway randomly and became lighter and lighter, but sweat poured down like rain and soon soaked through their clothes.  Hu Qingpeng was even more shocked. They were obviously at the last moment of exhaustion. If they were not separated, these two strange people might die together!

    Hu Qingpeng was so anxious that he was worried about the two of them and his own life, but with his inner strength, how could he try to solve this deadlock!  He gritted his teeth and said to himself: "No matter what, the left and right are dead, and the dead horses are treated as living horses!" He walked over and pulled out the sword that Master Tianfa had lost, then walked back and took a deep breath.  , moving step by step towards the two people dueling.

    Unexpectedly, he was not blocked by the wall of energy this time, and slowly moved to Mingxin and Tianfa, his heart pounding and his hands full of sweat.  It turned out that when the two of them fought with their internal strength, they automatically radiated energy outwards, forming a protective air shield to prevent anyone from taking the opportunity to sneak attack. However, now that their internal strength is almost exhausted, the so-called protective air shield has naturally shrunk extremely.  Hu Qingpeng noticed where the palms of the two people were touching, and raised his sword. Before the sword touched their bodies, there was only a crisp sound, the sword vibrated violently, and the next moment it turned into countless fragments and scattered.  The moment the long sword trembled, Hu Qingpeng immediately let go of the hilt, but his movement was still a step slower. He felt an overwhelming force coming from the palm of his hand. It was like being struck by thunder, and he flew backwards for more than five feet, vomiting blood.  Passed out.

    The violent power finally found a gap and poured out. Mingxin and Tianfa immediately closed their palms and retreated, their legs and feet went weak, and they sat down at the same time.  The two of them looked at each other and smiled, their faces peaceful. After experiencing the danger of escaping from death, it no longer mattered who won and who lost. Thinking about the situation where they had traded their lives just now, it was like a lifetime ago.  Suddenly, a clear understanding came to both of them. If they were hampered by the false reputation of victory or defeat, how could they seek Buddha's enlightenment?

    Master Mingxin crossed his feet in Vajra Sitting pose, with his palms facing upwards, his two thumbs lightly touching each other to form a mudra, with a solemn treasure, and he chanted: "When good ugliness appears in front of you, your mind is as peaceful as the sea, all your delusions are gone, and there is no persecution.  Amitabha!"

    However, Taoist Master Tianfa stood solemnly and chanted in the wind: "If you don't want to be quiet, the world will correct itself. The ancients are sincere and I will not deceive you!"

    The two of them suddenly realized the Tao and expanded their spiritual knowledge, so they were evenly matched.

    Master Mingxin lowered his eyes slightly and saw the countless steel fragments scattered on the ground. He suddenly remembered Hu Qingpeng. His mind changed and he knew what had just happened.  Taoist Master Tianfa felt something in his heart, jumped up and landed next to Hu Qingpeng. He saw that his face was like gold paper, blood was bleeding from the corner of his mouth, and his breathing was very weak.  Taoist Master Tianfa frowned slightly, stretched out his hand to touch Hu Qingpeng's pulse gate, and frowned more and more tightly.  Master Mingxin flew over and was surprised when he saw this: "Tianfa, can't he be saved?" He forcibly invited Hu Qingpeng to be the arbitrator. If something unexpected happened, how would he explain it to his relatives?

    Taoist Master Tianfa sighed, "He is very lucky. He should not be in danger of his life, but he will be in some trouble in the future."

    Master Mingxin said: "Then why don't you save people quickly? We will deal with the trouble in the future."

    Taoist Priest Tianfa took out the healing elixir from his pocket and fed it to Hu Qingpeng.Then he asked Master Mingxin to force out the congestion in his internal organs and regulate his meridians.  The two of them were busy for half an hour, and Hu Qingpeng finally slowly opened his eyes, and blood began to appear on his face.  Seeing that the two of them were safe and sound, Hu Qingpeng said happily: "Master, Taoist Priest, are you all okay?"

    Master Mingxin knocked him on the forehead unceremoniously, "Good boy, you are so brave. You actually dared to come and break up the battle for us. You almost died!"

    Fortunately, Hu Qingpeng let go quickly, allowing the sword to withstand most of the internal impact, otherwise he would have died long ago.  Despite this, he was still seriously injured and needed to rest for several days.  What's more troublesome is that part of the internal power of Mingxin and Tianfa cannot be resolved after entering his body. It is lingering in his meridians, which is a small hidden danger.  But then again, if he hadn't mustered up the courage to separate the two masters, no one would have survived.

    Hu Qingpeng silently checked the true energy and found that there were two internal forces that did not belong to him remaining in the body, wandering around uncontrollably. He couldn't help scratching his head and asked: "Then what should I do? Is there any harm in doing this?"

    Taoist Master Tianfa said: "These two internal forces are forcibly entered into your body. They are not transported by us actively. They will not follow a certain route, so they cannot be integrated with your own internal forces for the time being. You can only wait until your own internal forces are strong enough."  Only then can they be refined into a part of yourself. Before that, they will lurk in the meridians in your body and will not do you much harm. However, when you are emotional or use your internal strength excessively, they may  Come out and cause trouble, and your actions will be affected. The only solution now is to step up your inner strength practice."

    When Hu Qingpeng heard that it was not harmful to the body, he put down a big stone in his heart and asked: "Taoist Priest, how long will it take for me to resolve these two internal forces?"

    Taoist Priest Tianfa pondered for a moment and said: "It can take as little as five years and as many as seven years."

    Hu Qingpeng secretly smiled bitterly, he was already busy enough, and now he was even more uneasy.

    After treating Hu Qingpeng, Mingxin and Tianfa separately meditated and adjusted their breath to restore their internal strength.  Hu Qingpeng had nothing to do, so he tried to mobilize the two alien internal forces in his body to play. He soon discovered that the two internal forces were in tit-for-tat and reached a state of balance, so they were in peace.  If his internal force is biased in any direction, it will be like adding a grain of sand to one end of the scale, which will immediately destroy the balance and cause turmoil and conflict in the internal force. In severe cases, it may damage the internal organs.  If you want to completely solve this problem, you must practice your internal strength hard as Taoist Master Tianfa said.

    After clearing the mind and regulating the breath with the Heavenly Method, I carried Hu Qingpeng on my back and swept down the mountain peak.  After coming down from the mountain, Master Mingxin went directly to the Hengshan Sword Sect and informed Liu Tianyue of the news that Hu Qingpeng was injured.  Taoist Master Tianfa took Hu Qingpeng back to the Taoist temple to take good care of him, and waited until he recovered from his injuries before going back.

    Hu Qingpeng spent seven days recuperating in a Taoist temple. He received acupuncture and massage from Taoist Master Tianfa every day, and drank some bitter potions that were so bitter to the intestines. Finally, his injuries were gone and he was back to full vigor.  After getting up this morning, Hu Qingpeng felt that his injuries had recovered and it was time to say goodbye to Taoist Master Tianfa. He had been away from the master for many days. I wonder if his adoptive father and adoptive mother were worried about him?  Just as I was thinking about it, Master Tianfa and Master Mingxin arrived hand in hand.

    Master Mingxin carefully looked at his eyes and complexion, and said with a satisfied smile: "My little friend, you have a very good constitution. The poor monk was worried that you would have to lie down for ten and a half days."

    Hu Qingpeng said: "This is all the result of the Taoist priest's superb medical skills and rejuvenation skills. The Taoist priest has really worked hard these days, and I can't thank you enough!"

    Taoist Master Tianfa stretched out his right hand to support his body as he was about to bow down. He twisted his beard and said, "Ashamed, ashamed! It doesn't matter that we two old guys died, but we almost got you involved. I feel so sorry that I can't be so shameless."  Do you want me to pay homage to you? If you hadn¡¯t decisively dismantled it that day, our lives would have been in danger. Although we are all monks, we must repay this life-saving kindness!" Master Mingxin nodded and said: "Exactly!"

    Hu Qingpeng said hurriedly: "Taoist Master, Master, I was actually thinking about how to get down the mountain so as not to starve to death. I acted boldly to have a way out for myself. I never thought about asking you to repay me."

    Mingxin and Tianfa looked at each other and smiled, becoming more and more determined in their original idea. If it were anyone else, I'm afraid they would have made countless demands by now.  Master Mingxin gave a slight signal, and Taoist Master Tianfa stepped back and closed the door, leaving only the two of them in the room.  Master Mingxin said: "My little friend, we have received great kindness from you. If we didn't show any expression, we would have lived these decades in vain. You are pure and kind in nature and have a good character. We all see it. You are practicing martial arts."  However, because the sects are different, we cannot violate the sect rules and teach you the unique martial arts skills, so we decided to teach you a skill each."

    When Hu Qingpeng heard that there was a skill to be learned, he was naturally happy and hurriedly asked for advice.

    Master Mingxin smiled and said: "I am a Buddhist disciple, so let me teach you how to recite sutras!" Hu Qingpeng lost his voice and said: "Recite sutras? Do you also need to be taught how to recite sutras?"Master Mingxin said seriously: "This method is the only way to cultivate the clear nature of the mind in Buddhism. It is only taught to you now. You must never tell others about it in the future. Can you accept it?" Hu Qingpeng immediately swore to heaven and agreed.

    What Master Mingxin passed on to him was the Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra, which has only more than 200 words, is short and concise, and condenses the essence of Buddhism.  The "Heart" Sutra mainly explains the truth that everything in the world is empty, regardless of the five aggregates, the eighteen realms, the four truths, etc. It teaches believers to completely break the delusion of self, eliminate fear, delusion, pain and other ** desires, and then  Achieve Buddhahood.  When reciting the "Heart" Sutra, you need to use a special breathing method to coordinate with the movement of Qi in the body, and the pronunciation of each word is different in severity, speed, etc., forming a unique rhythm, which is by no means a simple one.  Just recite it.  It took Hu Qingpeng a full hour, biting his tongue until it was swollen and painful, before he learned how to recite sutras with correct luck.

    Master Mingxin finally said: "Reciting the "Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra" can break all illusions and illusions in the world, and the mind is as strong as gold steel, and nothing can shake it. A sincere person should recite it loudly ten times a day according to the law, and continue for a thousand days.  Once you have achieved a small amount of success, you will be able to appreciate all the wonderful things in the sutra. From now on, you don¡¯t need to recite it vocally, you can just recite it silently in your heart. Revealing the truth, Polo uncovering the truth, Para??h¨¡na uncovering the truth, Bodhisattva Boha.  "Throwing down a string of spells, he opened the door and left.

    Taoist Master Tianfa then came in and taught Hu Qingpeng the method of practicing "Celestial Vision".  "Opening the Heavenly Eye" is a wonderful Taoist method. It is said that people who have cultivated the Heavenly Eye can see thousands of miles away and see through iron and stone.  But from now on, it is just a legend.  The Heavenly Eye Tong method taught by Taoist Master Tianfa requires the use of external application of potions and oral administration of pills to enhance eyesight. On the other hand, various methods are used to train the eye's resolution and sensitivity.  Finally, the state of vision at night is as good as daytime and sharpness is as sharp as an eagle.

    Hu Qingpeng learned the two methods of clearing the mind and sharpening the eyes in one day. It can be said that he gained a lot and felt happy.  He firmly engraved what the two seniors said in his heart and determined to start practicing hard from today!

 Text Chapter 8 Martial Arts Competition (Complete)

    The autumn wind was chilling, the leaves were falling, and the place was silent.  £®  com

    There was a soft snap, and the two swords intersected. The masters of the swords immediately stepped back three steps at the same time, each raising their swords to signal.

    Chen Tianlei said in a deep voice: "Start!"

    The sturdy one on the left is Qin Tianri's disciple Zheng Qinghu. He is born with supernatural powers and is very brave and loves to fight. He has already looked eager to try. As soon as the master ordered the martial arts competition to begin, he immediately pounced and used the long sword in his hand to "  "Strike Huashan with all your strength" and behead him.  His fellow apprentices took the opportunity to applaud loudly, which made him even more impressive and his swordsmanship fierce.

    The one on the right, who is unprepossessing but agile, is Hou Qinghui, Gu Tianxing's disciple. Seeing his opponent approaching fiercely, he feints with his long sword and appears to be parrying, but in fact, he jumps out of the way with a flick of his body.  Zheng Qinghu slashed the air with his sword, and his reaction was extremely fast. He pivoted on the heel of his front foot, turned his waist sharply, and swept back with his long sword, just in time to block Hou Qinghui's "Sunrise Danxia" move.  The two have been studying swordsmanship for several years, and they know each other's swordsmanship clearly, and the swordsmanship they have learned is almost the same. However, seeing the shadows of the swords flying and the sound of the wind, the fight was inextricably linked.  Their senior brothers were divided into two groups, cheering and cheering outside the field, and the atmosphere was heated.

    It turns out that the eight generations of disciples in Hengshan have gradually grown up. Hu Qingpeng, who is almost the youngest, is already thirteen years old at this time, and the elders, such as Zhao Qinghe, are fifteen.  After discussion with the other juniors, Chen Tianlei decided to hold a martial arts competition this year, first to test the martial arts progress of his disciples, secondly to encourage them to practice martial arts diligently, and thirdly to initially select outstanding disciples and train them for the next Seven Sword Sects Alliance.  Regular meetings lay the foundation.  Three years later, the league's regular meeting will be held in Songshan, and it will depend on the performance of this younger generation.  In order to prevent them from accidentally injuring their fellow disciples, wooden swords will be used in all competitions.

    A total of twenty-three disciples from the eighth generation of Hengshan lined up on the sidelines according to the order of their masters, waiting to play.  Their opponents were all determined by Chen Tianlei's draw, and only Gao Qingcheng, nicknamed "Crazy Wu", had a bye and directly entered the next round.  Gao Qingcheng's swordsmanship was obvious to everyone, so naturally no one raised any objections.  Before the competition, Chen Tianlei announced that the top six disciples could go to the forbidden area of ????the back mountain to study and learn more advanced swordsmanship in advance.  As soon as this statement came out, everyone's fighting spirit increased and they vowed to seize the top six seats.

    Hu Qingpeng and Liu Qingshan stood below Zhao Qinghe and other head disciples, just next to Chen Qinghua.  Chen Qinghua lightly poked Liu Qingshan and asked in a low voice: "Senior Brother Liu, who do you think will win in this competition?" Liu Qingshan had a rare opportunity to show off in front of a beautiful girl, so he coughed lightly and said: "Senior Brother Zheng's attack is fierce, his strength is  For a long time, Junior Brother Hou lacks internal strength and can only dodge and escape. Of course, Senior Brother Zheng will win this battle."

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but said: "I don't agree with Senior Brother! Although Senior Brother Zheng has the upper hand in the offensive, his physical strength is consumed quickly. On the other hand, Senior Brother Hou responds flexibly, and his swordsmanship and footwork are not messy at all. Once Senior Brother Zheng's physical strength is exhausted, it will be  It's time for him to counterattack and win!" After he practiced "clairvoyance" on his own, his eyesight was much better than that of his peers. He could clearly see Zheng Qinghu sweating on his forehead, his breathing becoming rapid, and the speed of drawing his sword gradually slowing down, and his breath was showing.  signs of exhaustion.  However, Hou Qinghui's expression remained as usual, but his sword speed was gradually increasing, and the outcome was uncertain.

    Seeing that he dared to express different opinions, Liu Qingshan's smile dropped, feeling very unhappy.  At this moment, as if to verify what Hu Qingpeng said, the battle situation suddenly changed. Hou Qinghui, who had been dodging and defending, suddenly used his sharp sword and launched a fierce counterattack.  Zheng Qinghu couldn't attack for a long time, his momentum had weakened, and he was caught off guard by the opponent's sudden counterattack. He barely blocked seven or eight swords, but was finally stabbed in the wrist by Hou Qinghui's sword, and he abandoned his sword on the spot and surrendered.

    Chen Qinghua looked at Hu Qingpeng in surprise: "Junior brother Hu, you are absolutely right, it's amazing!" Hu Qingpeng smiled in response, and Liu Qingshan felt even more uncomfortable when he saw it.

    Hou Qinghui was victorious and won cheers from his classmates.  Zheng Qinghu walked off the field dejectedly, with red eyes.  They already know the importance of victory and defeat before the competition. Everyone wants to win and be qualified to represent their sect in the Songshan Sword Conference three years later, meet heroes from all walks of life, and become famous in the world in one battle.  This is the common dream of all young martial arts practitioners, but this dream is by no means everyone can realize it.

    The competition is still going on, and the level of hard work that everyone usually puts into it can be clearly seen.  Although those who win are happy and excited, those who lose also learn from it painfully. They are determined to practice swordsmanship hard, hoping to have the opportunity to prove their strength in the future.

    Hu Qingpeng was scheduled to play in the sixth game, and his opponent was Chen Tianlei¡¯s apprentice Situ Qingsong.  It was the first time for Hu Qingpeng to duel in front of so many people. When the leader called his name, his heart beat like a pounding, his hands were sweating, and he strode into the arena with a long sword.  Situ Qingsong then came on the stage, and Zhao Qinghe led his classmates to applaud and cheer for his junior brother.  In contrast, because Hu Qingpeng was not popular, few people cheered for him. One was cold and the other was hot, forming a sharp contrast.

    Hu Qingpeng listened to the audienceThe disciples shouted for their opponents, feeling really uncomfortable in their hearts. When they looked around, they could not find their supporters. Even the disciple Liu Qingshan was watching with cold eyes. There was a pain in his heart, and his blood quickly cooled down.  It doesn't matter if he wins or loses, no one cares about him anyway.  He looked at his opponent blankly, and saw a look of disdain in Situ Qingsong's eyes. This look pierced into his heart like a poisonous thorn, and a surge of anger arose, quickly burning his whole body.  He doesn't care about winning or losing, but he can't accept the feeling of being looked down upon.

    Situ Qingsong is second only to Zhao Qinghe in martial arts among Chen Tianlei's disciples. He is confident that he is eight points sure of breaking into the top six, and does not take Hu Qingpeng seriously.  Because Hu Qingpeng usually doesn't like to show off and is very humble to all the senior brothers. He is also the only one who has to do menial chores, so he feels lower than others.  Isn't it easy to defeat this young and low-status junior brother?

    The two of them struck each other with swords, and Situ Qingsong laughed in a low voice: "Junior Brother Hu, you should stay in the kitchen boiling water for cooking, why come here to embarrass yourself?"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s eyes turned cold, his pupils shrank, and his eyes shot out a needle-like sharp light. He said neither humble nor arrogantly: ¡°Please give me some guidance on swordsmanship, senior brother, don¡¯t be polite!¡±

    The two people immediately separated backwards, waiting for the leader's order.

    "start!"

    Situ Qingsong moved his sword to his chest, put on a defensive posture, and said with a half-smile, "Junior Brother Hu, come on, let's see if you can force me to fight back within ten moves!" As soon as he said this, all the elders were shocked.  Everyone frowned, this guy is too arrogant!

    Hu Qingpeng was so angry that he wanted to throw out his sword and teach him how powerful he was. When he was about to move, he suddenly caught a smug and cunning look in Situ Qingsong's eyes, and his heart was shocked - there was a trick!  A closer look shows that Situ Qingsong is on the defensive on the surface, but in fact, his left arm is bent, his center of gravity is slightly lowered, and his upper body is slightly leaning forward, like a bow ready to go. He can change from defense to offense at any time, and turn his back on the guest.  If he attacks blindly in anger, he will play right into the opponent's trap.

    Hu Qingpeng's sword was slightly withdrawn, and he naturally thought of the "Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra" that he had recited countless times. A sentence from the sutra passed through his mind like running water: "Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, who has practiced deep Prajnaparamita for a long time, illuminates  Seeing that the five aggregates are all empty, you can survive all hardships. Shariputra, form is not different from emptiness, emptiness is not different from color, form is emptiness, emptiness is color. The same is true for feelings, thoughts, and awareness" The silent recitation of the sutra was completed in the blink of an eye, and the mind became silent.  The anger dissipates, the mind is calm, and all the noise around is no longer heard.  He stood quietly in the sun, all worries, unhappiness, and resentment disappeared. He actually smiled and said in a steady and deep tone: "Senior Brother Situ, please teach me!" The tip of the sword was raised and used.  Use the "green pine to welcome guests" etiquette starting sword pose.

    Everyone present clearly saw Hu Qingpeng's angry expression, and thought he would rush forward and draw his sword. Who knew that his expression suddenly changed drastically, and his whole aura merged with the surrounding environment, neither attacking nor defending, in line with the way of nature, and couldn't help but  Astonished.  Chen Tianlei and others were even more surprised. They didn't expect that at such a young age, he could cultivate his mind and Qi so well. They all nodded in praise.

    Situ Qingsong really wanted to use a trick to anger the opponent, and then take advantage of him, defeat him in one fell swoop, and simply win the contest beautifully.  However, Hu Qingpeng did not fall for the trick, and quietly showed his hand, winning applause from everyone.  This time it was Situ Qingsong's turn to lose his temper. He didn't want to be compared with someone he looked down upon. He shouted "Look at the sword!" and jumped forward, with sword flowers dancing in his hands. It was really beautiful.

    Zhao Qinghe and others cheered loudly and cheered hard.

    Explanations for Tang Bowen's defeat against the Zuo brothers: 1) Tang Bowen is a master of hidden weapons, and his power comes from his unique Tang Sect hidden weapons.  But after he was expelled from his home, his hidden weapons could not be replenished after they were used up, so his lethality naturally dropped significantly.  2) The Zuo brothers have specially trained to deal with Tang Bowen, and they have iron plates to protect themselves, so they can succeed.  3) Tang Bowen has been wandering around and running for his life for more than ten years. He cannot concentrate on martial arts like Chi Yan. After more than ten years, there is a big gap between him and Chi Yan.  The above are basically mentioned in the book. Friends who have questions, please read it carefully again.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hu Qingpeng is guarding his mind like a mirror at this moment, without being disturbed by the outside world. He can only see the opponent rushing towards him.  His eyesight was extraordinary, and he could clearly distinguish every eyebrow, every protruding blood vessel on Situ Qingsong's face, and every subtle tremble of the sword's edge.  In the short distance of three feet, Situ Qingsong used five sword moves to confuse his opponent. By the sixth move, he was in front of Hu Qingpeng, and the tip of the sword stabbed his upper body.

    ?? Hu Qingpeng recognized his move as "Silver Hook Flying to the Moon". If he blocked it with his sword, the opponent would have three subsequent changes that could hurt people. According to the master's teachings, at this time, he should take a step to the left and long.The sword change move uses the "Jade Broken Bead Curtain" style, and the sword is used to stab the enemy's lower body at key points, attacking the enemy and rescuing the enemy, and resolving one's own crisis.  But Situ Qingsong is obviously very aware of this destructive move. The sword move seems to be fast and urgent, but in fact it has some remaining power. It is just a feint. When Hu Qingpeng uses the "Jade Broken Bead Curtain", it can be transformed into the "White Dragon Penetration"  With the "Cloud" move, he flew out of the air and struck down with his sword, firmly gaining the upper hand.

    " If Hu Qingpeng hadn't practiced clairvoyance, he might really have been deceived by his opponent's dazzling feints. Of course he couldn't fulfill his opponent's wishes at this moment.  His upper body swayed slightly, as if he was about to dodge to the left. As expected, Situ Qingsong immediately changed his moves and jumped up.  Unexpectedly, Hu Qingpeng didn't stay where he was. He thrust his left fist sharply, and when the opponent was wide open in the middle, he hit him hard on the chest.

    Hu Qingpeng has been chopping firewood and carrying water for many years, and has mastered the art of integrating the five elements of mind, eyes, body, energy and strength. The power of this punch is no small matter.  The fist hit his chest, and Situ Qingsong groaned and flew backwards. After landing, he tried to stand firm, but his opponent's punch was too strong. He stepped back five steps in a row and almost fell down on the spot.

    Hu Qingpeng didn¡¯t even use a sword. He defeated the popular candidate Situ Qingsong with just one punch.

    There was silence in the arena, and all the disciples were speechless and dumbfounded.  Even Chen Tianlei and others looked at each other in astonishment.  From the beginning to the end, Hu Qingpeng stood still and did not move. The scene just now seemed like Situ Qingsong deliberately opened his arms and let others punch him to defeat him.  The disciples were puzzled, why did Situ Qingsong deliberately seek defeat?

    Situ Qingsong's face turned red. Of course, he was not the kind of person who deliberately sought defeat. Looking at the incredible expressions of his fellow disciples, he was so ashamed and angry that he shouted: "Master, I am so defeated that I cannot accept my defeat. I want to fight with him."  Compare it again!¡±

    Chen Tianlei frowned slightly and said to Yin Tianyun: "Third Junior Brother, Hu Qingpeng is your apprentice. Do you think it is necessary to compete again?" Yin Tianyun was also greatly surprised by this and said: "Qingpeng's victory is too lucky. It's a chance to compete again."  Either way." Chen Tianlei nodded and said loudly: "Uncle Yin agrees that you and Qingpeng will compete again. If you lose again, you will not have any excuse to complain!"

    When the disciples heard that the two were about to fight again, they couldn't help but whisper to each other, and there was a buzz.

    Situ Qingsong saw his master's stern expression and knew that if he lost again this time, he would really lose his face.  At the moment, he calmed down, held the sword in both hands before his eyebrows, straightened his eyes with the sword, and guided his true energy according to the breathing method taught by his master.  He said in a voice: "Junior Brother Hu, please!" He put away the idea of ??underestimating the enemy and concentrated all his attention on the martial arts competition, and his momentum suddenly changed greatly.

    Hu Qingpeng's victory just now was really a fluke. If the opponent hadn't underestimated the enemy too much, he wouldn't have been defeated in one move.  At this moment, seeing his opponent standing solemnly and with a strong momentum, knowing that the real tough battle was coming, he still put on the "green pine welcoming guest" hand gesture and said: "Senior Brother Situ, please!"

    Everyone was waiting with bated breath, and you could hear a pin drop in the venue.

    Situ Qingsong had just lost a move and was anxious to save face. After a moment of confrontation, he suddenly let out a loud roar, leapt forward a few steps, rounded the long sword with both hands, and aimed a vicious blow at the top of his opponent's head.  This sword was extremely powerful, causing a harsh whistle when the sword blade cut through the air.

    Although the enemy's sword was fierce, Hu Qingpeng was not afraid.  His hard training in the past three years was definitely not mixed with water, and the strength of his shoulders and arms was far superior to that of his peers due to his years of chopping wood and carrying water. At this time, he aroused his desire to win. He sat down on the horse with a low waist, flicked his wrist, and picked up the opponent's sword.  The tip of the sword.

    There was a muffled sound as the two swords intersected.  Situ Qingsong finally had the advantage of holding the sword with both hands, and Hu Qingpeng, who was holding the sword with one hand, was shaken so much that he took a step back.

    Zhao Qinghe and others took the opportunity to applaud, and they were even more enthusiastic than themselves at the end of the competition.

    Situ Qingsong knocked back his opponent with one strike of his sword, and when he heard the cheers from his fellow disciples, his confidence immediately doubled, and he struck three blows straight to the head, like a violent storm, which made Hu Qingpeng breathless. He retreated every time he took a blow.  One step, four steps back in a row.

    Seeing this, all the disciples shouted harder and harder, but Chen Tianlei and others shook their heads and sighed together.  The swordsmanship of the Hengshan School is characterized by its agility, sharpness, quickness and variety. It hides murderous intent in its beauty, and is ruthless in its elegance. This is the essence of Hengshan's swordsmanship.  However, Situ Qingsong was eager to win, and his blind attacks were far from the true meaning of swordsmanship.

    Situ Qingsong slashed four swords in one breath. Although it was very satisfying, but after all the energy was used up, it took time to breathe back. The long sword couldn't help but choke, and did not keep up with the opponent's retreating figure.

    As early as when he struck the third sword, Hu Qingpeng felt that the power on his sword began to fade, and he was already waiting for the moment when the opponent became exhausted.  Situ Qingsong's sword posture was concentrated, Hu Qingpeng's eyes were like a cone, and he immediately changed from retreat to advance. The long sword used the unique move "Zhu Rong Pilgrimage", which instantly transformed into countless sword shadows and attacked the opponent in the opposite direction.

    SituDespite his haste, Qingsong still showed his extraordinary strength. He swept and blocked with his long sword, and at the same time, he ducked behind him and blocked his opponent's special move.  But Hu Qingpeng was unyielding. His long sword followed the shape like a shadow, and combined with his ever-changing body movements, he was like a flying and changing green dragon, keeping the opponent firmly within his attack range.  But I saw two swords clashing, a strong wind blowing, and two figures running and jumping around in the field, fighting fiercely.  The onlookers' disciples cheered loudly, and Gao Qingcheng, who had been standing quietly with his eyes closed, also opened his eyes and examined Hu Qingpeng's sword style with great interest.

    During the fierce fight, Hu Qingpeng seized the gap and spun the long sword. The blade dragged across Situ Qingsong's right wrist with great ease, leaving a striking red mark.  As soon as he succeeded, he immediately sheathed his sword and jumped out of the circle. He put his left hand on his right wrist and said with a smile: "Senior Brother Situ, I accept the concession!"

    Situ Qingsong looked down at the red mark on his hand, with a wry smile on his face, "I lost!" If the opponent had used a real sword during the competition, his right wrist would have been cut off.  This time, my skills were indeed inferior to others, and I was convinced that I lost.  He folded his sword in his left hand, stepped forward and stretched out his right palm and said: "Junior Brother Hu, congratulations!"

    Hu Qingpeng was greatly surprised. He stretched out his right palm and shook his hand tightly. He smiled at each other and agreed to fight again next year.  The disciples did not expect that Hu Qingpeng had such strength, and they all looked up to him with admiration.

    After a day of competition, the eleven winning disciples including Hu Qingpeng, plus Gao Qingcheng who had a bye, were divided into six pairs by drawing lots, and the swordsmanship competition continued the next day.  By coincidence, the opponent Hu Qingpeng drew turned out to be his archrival Zhao Qinghe!  One is the biggest dark horse candidate in this competition, and the other is the eldest disciple of the leader. The duel between the two has become the most interesting topic for everyone.

    As usual, Hu Qingpeng helped Zou Jing and others finish their chores in the evening before going back to rest.  As soon as he stepped out of the backyard door, he suddenly felt a chill coming over him. He froze at his feet, looked at the thick shadow under the flower tree, and said warily: "Who is it?"

    A lonely and tall figure walked out, the moonlight illuminated his handsome face, his eyes were black and translucent, and he was holding a long sword tightly in his hand. It turned out to be "Martial Madman" Gao Qingcheng.

    Hu Qingpeng secretly felt strange and asked: "Senior Brother Gao, are you waiting for me?" He and Gao Qingcheng basically had no contact and were not familiar with each other.  In fact, Gao Qingcheng was dedicated to martial arts training and martial arts practice, and had no deep friendship with any of the other Eighth Generation disciples.

    Gao Qingcheng nodded and suddenly said: "I'm optimistic about you in tomorrow's competition."

    Hu Qingpeng was surprised and happy, and said with a smile: "Senior Brother Zhao will not give up easily! I wonder if Senior Brother has anything important to do with me?"

    Gao Qingcheng's eyes suddenly burst into intense light, and he said bluntly: "I want to compete with you in a sword show!"

    Hu Qingpeng was startled and lost his voice: "Sword duel with me? Now?"

    A smile appeared on Gao Qingcheng's rock-cold face, as if the glacier was thawing and the sun was shining, and he said concisely and concisely: "I'll wait for you in the final!"

 Text Chapter 9 Despicable Villain

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng returned to his residence, he saw Liu Qingshan hurriedly walking out of the room, looking a little nervous and flustered.  The two of them met each other, and Liu Qingshan was stunned and laughed: "Junior brother, why did you come back so early today? Don't you usually go to practice?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Tomorrow's sword fight between me and Senior Brother Zhao will probably be a fierce battle, so I have to take the time to have a good rest tonight, recuperate my energy, and rest my mind, so I won't go practice any more."

    Liu Qingshan suddenly said: "I see! Then you have a good rest, I won't disturb you anymore. I hope you can defeat Senior Brother Zhao tomorrow and fight for Master!" After that, he went to find someone to play with.

    Hu Qingpeng was wondering. Senior Brother Liu's behavior today was a bit abnormal. With the friendship between him and Zhao Qinghe, how could he wish him victory in turn?  The sun is really coming out in the west!  When he walked into the room, he poured a bowl of tea as usual. Just as he was about to take a swig, he put down the tea bowl with a sudden thought in his heart.  I saw that the color of the tea was green with a hint of yellow, it was warm to the touch, and it seemed to have a faint medicinal smell, which was very different from the usual green tea.  He had doubts in his heart, but when he thought about the important game tomorrow, how could he dare to drink this weird tea?  After thinking about it, I poured half a pot of tea out of the window, then took off my shoes, got into bed, closed my eyes and meditated.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but Hu Qingpeng heard the sound of footsteps. Following the turning of the door axis, a man tiptoed into the room.  He opened his eyes slightly and saw Liu Qingshan slowly groping for the teapot in the darkness. He chuckled softly, opened the back window, poured out all the remaining tea and tea leaves in the teapot, and then put the teapot back to its original position.  There, he touched the bed and fell asleep.  Because the room was dark and he couldn't see his fingers, Liu Qingshan thought he was doing it unnoticed, but he didn't know that Hu Qingpeng had practiced clairvoyance and could see all his sneaky moves.  Hu Qingpeng was angry and funny. At the same time, he was secretly glad that he was alert enough. Otherwise, he would definitely lose tomorrow's sword showdown due to this secret disadvantage.

    A night of silence.  After getting up the next day, Liu Qingshan asked with concern: "Junior brother, how is your physical condition today? Are you sure of defeating Senior Brother Zhao?"

    Hu Qingpeng simply pretended to the end, sweatdrops broke out from his exercise, and he deliberately frowned and said: "I don't know why, but I feel very uncomfortable today. It seems that I have eaten bad, and my stomach and intestines hurt! Senior brother, I may not be able to participate in today's meeting.  It¡¯s a martial arts tournament!¡±

    A ray of light flashed in Liu Qingshan's eyes, and he shouted: "How can that be done? You must participate in the martial arts competition, otherwise the master will be disgraced! Stomach pain is probably caused by eating something that shouldn't be eaten. I have painkillers here.  Take the medicine, it will relieve the pain immediately." He reached into his arms and took out a dark green medicine bottle, pouring the pills into Hu Qingpeng's palm.

    How could Hu Qingpeng dare to believe him? He pretended to swallow the medicine, but actually held the pills between his fingers and threw them all into the grass when Liu Qingshan was not paying attention.

    The atmosphere of today¡¯s martial arts competition is even more lively than yesterday¡¯s. The twelve young men who won the preliminary round can be said to be the best among the eight generations of disciples, but the best of the best are still to be selected to determine the top six.  When Hu Qingpeng followed everyone to the martial arts training ground, he deliberately pretended to be depressed and secretly paid attention to Liu Qingshan's actions from the corner of his eyes.  As expected, Liu Qingshan took advantage of the situation and made a success gesture to Zhao Qinghe. Zhao Qinghe immediately looked calm and chatted and laughed happily.  Hu Qingpeng was secretly angry when he saw this. In order to win the competition, Zhao Qinghe actually used such despicable methods. It was really shameless!  I can't help but secretly make up my mind to defeat this despicable villain!

    The first sword showdown was between Gao Qingcheng and Hou Qinghui.  Both of them were Gu Tianxing's apprentices, so it was a coincidence that they happened to be sorted together when the lot was drawn.  Gao Qingcheng's overly handsome face still had a cold expression, which caused several female disciples to scream when he appeared.  However, Hou Qinghui seemed to lack self-confidence, his eyes were wandering and flickering, and his momentum was already weakening before the battle started.  It's no wonder, after all, his opponent is a "Martial Madman" with extraordinary talent in martial arts. He ranks first among his sect in terms of martial arts and swordsmanship!

    Chen Tianlei gave an order, and there was silence in the arena. The two young men faced each other with swords raised.

    Hu Qingpeng observed Gao Qingcheng carefully, and saw that his energy was restrained, as steady as a mountain, his eyes were looking straight at his opponent, his sword was slightly drooping, and his whole body was like a mountain leopard ready to attack. If he didn't move, he would definitely kill fiercely.  trick.  Gao Qingcheng is very talented in martial arts and is willing to practice hard. Just this simple pose shows his amazing strength.  Hu Qingpeng nodded secretly, Senior Brother Gao is indeed a martial arts wizard. Even if he has practiced Buddhism and Taoism, he is still slightly inferior to him.  He turned around and saw that most people looked sympathetically towards Hou Qinghui, clearly disapproving of him.

    Hou Qinghui faced his fellow disciple, and his confidence was not enough. Seeing that his opponent's posture was impeccable, even though he had a long sword in his hand, he didn't know where to attack, and he just wanted to moan loudly in pain.  But now that we are on the martial arts training ground, there is no reason to surrender without a fight., let alone in full view of the public!  His long sword trembled, and he was about to attack and seize the opportunity, when he suddenly heard Gao Qingcheng shouting: "Wait a minute!" He was stunned when he heard the sound, couldn't help but stop, and asked in surprise: "Senior Brother Gao, what's wrong?"

    Gao Qingcheng said seriously: "Junior brother, you are not determined right now, you look anxious, and your breathing is short. It is not appropriate for you to compete with me in swordplay. If you cannot concentrate on the duel, you will definitely die when you face off against the enemy!"

    Hou Qinghui felt as if a basin of ice water had been poured on his head, and he suddenly became alert. If he lacks confidence when facing a strong enemy and loses his position, how can he survive?  Once your beliefs are shaken, can you still make progress in martial arts training in the future?  Thinking of this, I can't help sweating.  He slowly closed his eyes, used his master's method of regulating breath and guiding Qi, looking back at his heart, concentrating his energy. After a moment, when he opened his eyes again, his eyes were clear and pure, and his strong fighting spirit was approaching his opponent.

    Gao Qingcheng's eyes lit up, as if there were two groups of flames burning. He exhaled fiercely and said, "Look at the sword!" The long sword made a move of "Xian Ke Tiao Shu", and with the flash of his body, he stabbed at the top of his head.  Hou Qinghui's heart.  But seeing the long sword constantly changing the trajectory of the forward thrust in motion, every change in the sword style is in line with the true meaning of Hengshan's sword technique. It is strange and strange, light and ruthless, and fully embodies the essence of this sword technique.  .

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but cheer and applaud in unison.  Madman Wu is indeed extraordinary!

    Hou Qinghui knew that he couldn't show weakness and retreat at this time, otherwise the opponent's momentum would skyrocket and the subsequent attacks would be even more terrifying.  He kicked off the ground with both feet, and rushed upward like an arrow from the string. The long sword stabbed upwards, pointing at the opponent's throat, and his left palm raised his chest protector at the same time.  This move uses attack against attack, speed against speed. Although the move is not as beautiful as the opponent's, the ruthlessness is three points better.

    If Gao Qingcheng's long sword does not change his moves, he will at most be able to hit his opponent's left palm, but his own throat will be hit with the sword.  At that moment, he lightly rotated his wrist, raised his long sword, and used the move "White Crane Spreads Wings" to block the thrusting wooden sword.

    The two figures crossed and passed by, then turned around and fought together again. You advanced and I retreated, flying up and down, and there were endless swordsmanship moves.

    Gao Qingcheng's swordsmanship is indeed much better than that of his opponent. He is calm and calm, his swordsmanship is free and easy, and he appears to be able to deal with counterattacks with ease.  Hou Qinghui tried his best, but he could only focus on attacking with two or three of his ten moves. The rest of the time, he was forced to defend with his sword.  Hengshan swordsmanship is a swordsmanship that focuses on offense, and defense is not a specialty. Therefore, Hou Qinghui has more flaws as he fights, and has almost no offensive power at all.  Gao Qingcheng did not want to defeat him prematurely because he was his fellow disciple. The two fought for more than forty moves before Gao Qingcheng won by stabbing his opponent with the "Zhurong Pilgrimage" move.

    Gao Qingcheng didn¡¯t show any excitement after winning. It seemed like he had just done a normal thing.  When he walked off the field, he glanced at Hu Qingpeng and clearly sent a declaration of challenge.

    Hu Qingpeng carefully recalled Gao Qingcheng's moves in his mind and found that he had no weak links in terms of speed, strength, willpower, swordsmanship, etc. In other words, Gao Qingcheng had almost no weaknesses to exploit!  It¡¯s really exciting to have such a strong opponent waiting at the front!

    The sword fight between Hu Qingpeng and Zhao Qinghe was scheduled for the sixth and final game.  At this time, after the previous five sword competitions, the interest of the disciples had been completely aroused.  Zhao Qinghe's supporters naturally accounted for the majority, but there were also many disciples who cheered for him because they bet that Hu Qingpeng would win.

    Hu Qingpeng walked into the field and stood opposite Zhao Qinghe.  As soon as the two people's eyes met, a strange smile appeared on the corner of Zhao Qinghe's mouth, "Junior Brother Hu, you don't look good. Did you stay up all night because you were worried about your defeat last night?"

    Hu Qingpeng felt disgusted as soon as he saw him. This man was obviously outstanding in appearance and personable, but why was he a hypocrite with a small belly?  Although he warned himself to be calm before leaving the field, when he heard Zhao Qinghe's joke at this moment, he couldn't help but feel angry. He raised his eyebrows and said coldly: "I'm not worried about my defeat. I'm worried about you, senior brother."  Can¡¯t afford to lose!¡±

    Zhao Qinghe saw that his eyes suddenly shone with light, and he felt a sudden shock in his heart. Has Liu Qingshan really completed what he told him?  Hu Qingpeng didn't look like someone who had taken medicine, so he had to be careful not to let the two brothers fool him!  His face darkened, and he sneered: "You were lucky enough to win against Junior Brother Situ yesterday, and your tail is flying to the sky! Don't think that you will always be blessed by good luck."

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Whether I won by luck or not, senior brother will know after a while!"

    The two of them bowed in accordance with the rules and stepped away, raising their swords to face each other.  Hu Qingpeng is lean and strong, with dark skin, giving people the impression of being as solid as a rock.  Zhao Qinghe has a slender figure, sword-shaped eyebrows and starry eyes, and outstanding style, which makes people fall in love with him at first sight.  The two of them each have their own characteristics and are equally powerful.

    After yesterday¡¯s first round of selection, the swordsmanship of all the disciples has been compared.  Relatively speaking, Hu Qingpeng,??Qinghe's pair should be the closest in terms of strength and also the strongest, so everyone watched the battle with bated breath.

    Hu Qingpeng stood on this field again today, his mood was completely different from yesterday. Looking at the opponent in front of him, painful memories of the past came to his mind. Most of the hardships he has endured over the years were because he deliberately made things difficult for him!  Normally, because of the rules of the sect, he could not secretly beat Zhao Qinghe to vent his anger.  This was a rare opportunity to compete, and I happened to cut him twice with his sword during the competition - even though the sword in my hand was only a wooden one.  He raised his long sword flat in front of his chest, pointed the sword tip directly at his opponent, and assumed an offensive posture. When Chen Tianlei gave the order, he immediately changed from stillness to movement, like a tiger coming out of the mountain. The long sword was as fast as a meteor chasing the moon, turning into a blurred black line.  He stabbed it with a sneer.

    This sword was so fast that Zhao Qinghe could not see clearly where the sword landed. He was horrified and could almost conclude that Hu Qingpeng had not fallen into the trap at all!  His original complacency and calmness were gone, but he was worthy of being the disciple of the sect leader. When he saw that the situation was not right, he immediately retreated to the right and did not get entangled with Hu Qingpeng.

    Hu Qingpeng stabbed halfway with his sword. When he saw his opponent retreating sideways, he immediately changed his moves to pursue Zhao Qinghe, tightly covering Zhao Qinghe's vital parts.  Zhao Qinghe is also a person with a high talent in martial arts. He knew that his opponent's sword speed was too fast, so he immediately adopted a strategy of fighting without facing the opponent head-on. You advanced and I retreated, you advanced and I retreated. In an instant, he ran around the field twice.  Hu Qingpeng chased after him and stabbed him eighteen times in a row. Each sword fell into the air or he changed his moves midway, but none of them succeeded.

    After running like this for two laps, and constantly struggling to draw the sword, even though Hu Qingpeng had super endurance, the speed of the sword finally slowed down.  Zhao Qinghe heard the sword wind weakening and guessed that his opponent's strength was weakening. While running, he suddenly jumped into the air and performed a hollow somersault. On his head and feet, the long sword brought wind and thunder and struck at the opponent with a strange sound.  This sword counterattack was sudden and sharp, and the angle of the attack was extremely tricky. The tip of the sword pointed at the vital acupuncture point on Hu Qingpeng's head, and he immediately received a round of applause.

    Hu Qingpeng's momentum was exhausted. He had expected that the opponent would take the opportunity to counterattack, but he did not expect Zhao Qinghe's counterattack to be so sharp. The figure in front of him was blurred, and the cold wind had already covered his head.  He didn't have time to wave his sword to parry, and jumped forward, landing on the ground and rolling away.

    Zhao Qinghe's sword forced his opponent to dodge in a panic, and he couldn't help but feel refreshed. He used his long sword to use his unique skills and attacked like a gun, without giving him a chance to breathe.  As soon as Hu Qingpeng jumped up from the ground, he was surrounded by his opponent's sword net. He was confused and couldn't help but retreat.

    The situation in the field suddenly changed, and Zhao Qinghe took the advantage. Naturally, his supporters cheered loudly and jumped with excitement.  The elders praised him when they saw how quickly he changed, how he got out of the predicament, and how he fully displayed the characteristics of his swordsmanship.

    Hu Qingpeng was attacked fiercely by his opponent, and he couldn't help but retreat and dodge. His heart was filled with annoyance and frustration.  He can lose to anyone, but how can he lose to this enemy?  He was so eager to win that he underestimated Zhao Qinghe's strength, so that his momentum was exhausted and he was at a disadvantage.  If he can play steadily at the beginning and look for winning opportunities in the confrontation, it will at least be an even situation at the moment.

    Zhao Qinghe was more than two years older than Hu Qingpeng. He had sufficient strength and mastered more swordsmanship routines. From time to time, he would use special moves that Hu Qingpeng had not learned yet. He bullied him and did not know how to resolve. While fighting, he laughed and said: "Junior Brother Hu, this move  It's 'Pingsha Luoyan', you haven't learned it yet, have you? Wrong, wrong, you should use 'Iron Lock Xiangjiang' to dismantle it!"

    Hu Qingpeng was angry and angry, and almost lost with the sword. Suddenly, he realized that his opponent was deliberately using words to irritate him, which made him frustrated and his martial arts skills were greatly reduced.  After he figured this out, he felt awe-inspiring and secretly recited the "Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra". The five aggregates were empty, the spiritual platform was like a mirror, and every movement of his opponent was extremely clear in his eyes.  After three years of hard training, his endurance and physical strength were very good. He saw every move at once, turned a deaf ear to the ridiculing and insulting words, and focused on the competition wholeheartedly. Although the defense was thrilling and difficult, he did not appear defeated.

    Seeing that he gritted his teeth, he disintegrated the opponent's round of offensive, as if it was the shore reef against the waves.  Without the support of a strong will, if it were another person, he would have given up the sword and surrendered long ago.

    No matter what type of battle it is, the attacking side always consumes more energy than the defending side.  Zhao Qinghe couldn't attack for a long time, his strength was depleted very quickly, he was sweating profusely, and the sword in his hand gradually became heavier.

    The two of them fought for more than a hundred moves. Hu Qingpeng spotted an opening and took a slanted approach with his sword, suddenly piercing the flaw in his opponent's swordsmanship and striking Zhao Qinghe's eyes.  At this time, Zhao Qinghe used his killing move "Sword Cut Rapids" and swung his sword towards the opponent's waist and abdomen. Suddenly he saw the enemy's sword stabbing him. This was a lose-lose attack. He was horrified. If he was stabbed in the eye or face,  That would be in danger of losing your appearance!  In his busy schedule, he had no time to think, so he immediately lowered himself down and quickly pointed his sword at the opponent's right wrist.  Hu Qingpeng was waiting for this moment. His sword sank sharply., changed the move to press the opponent's long sword spine, used the force to jump back, and finally got out of the defensive predicament.

    Zhao Qinghe saw his opponent running away and it was already a step too late to pursue him. He felt cold and screamed secretly!  As expected, Hu Qingpeng advanced as soon as he retreated. He struck, wiped, whittled, and stabbed with his long sword, and then attacked with a fierce wind.  The confrontation between the two was different from the previous one. They were attacking and defending each other. The figures crossed and changed positions, making the battle more intense and exciting.

    After fighting for more than twenty moves, both of them were exhausted. They were sweating like rain, soaking all their clothes.  But Hu Qingpeng's endurance was stronger and he gradually began to gain the upper hand. Zhao Qinghe was already more defensive than offensive.  At this point in the duel, everyone knew that if nothing unexpected happened, Zhao Qinghe would definitely be defeated by his opponent's sword due to lack of physical strength.

    Seeing that the balance of victory was gradually tilting towards him, Hu Qingpeng felt ecstatic.  Just as he was about to strike down with his sword and decide the winner, the true energy in his body suddenly turbulent. The two latent alien internal forces became restless and rushed to various meridians uncontrollably. Suddenly, his whole body was stinging and he almost vomited on the spot.  Blood, the sword style swung condensed in the air, unable to be struck down.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked. The warning from Taoist Master Tianfa that day flashed through his mind: "when you are emotionally excited or use your internal strength excessively, they may come out to cause trouble and affect your actions"!  In order to resolve the two internal forces in his body, he worked hard on his internal strength for the past two years and was basically able to suppress them. However, now that his internal energy was consumed too much, he could no longer control these two alien internal forces.  At this critical moment when the outcome is about to be decided, they actually come out to cause trouble!

    Everyone did not know what happened to Hu Qingpeng's body. I saw that his sword moved half of his sword, as if in the middle of evil, and looked at each other. What kind of ghost Hu Qingpeng was doing?  Don't want to win?

    Zhao Qinghe had no time to think about it during the fierce battle. Seeing the opponent suddenly stop attacking, he instinctively swung the sword in his hand and hit Hu Qingpeng's wrist hard.  Hu Qingpeng relaxed his fingers in pain and dropped his long sword to the ground.

    Zhao Qinghe himself never expected that he would succeed so easily. He was stunned for a moment, then looked up to the sky and laughed: "I won, I won!"

    The outcome was reversed at the last moment, and everyone found it incredible.  Several of Zhao Qinghe's best friends didn't wait for Chen Tianlei to announce the result of the competition, and they rushed forward to surround Zhao Qinghe and cheer.  Hu Qingpeng's face was ashen, and he stared blankly at his swollen wrist, with mixed feelings, and sighed sadly.  No matter what the reason was, he still lost after all!

 Text Chapter 10 Iceberg Boy

    (Whether you like this article or not, please give me some suggestions if you are interested.)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the deep night, Hu Qingpeng climbed up the cliff alone, letting the biting mountain wind pass through his body, looking at the vast starry sky, and two lines of tears rolled down his face.  He lost, he lost to the person who was least willing to lose, he lost so unwillingly!  Especially when victory was already within reach, but was helplessly snatched away, and ended up in failure.  He thought of Zhao Qinghe's face after winning, and wild hatred surged in his heart. He felt that his chest was so depressed that he could hardly breathe.  He raised his arms fiercely, looked up to the sky and shouted "Ah¡ª¡ª!" The cry echoed in the mountains, endlessly.

    After venting his depression, he silently wiped away his cold tears and gradually calmed down.  He knew very well that the fait accompli could not be changed, and there was no use in beating his chest and regretting at this moment.  He swore in his heart that although he missed this opportunity, he would never miss the next one!

    Hu Qingpeng sat down cross-legged, recalling every detail of today's competition and his state of mind at the time. He had to admit that he was not in the best condition, especially when he was fighting, he was impetuous and wanted to defeat the opponent as soon as possible. The result was a waste.  He lost his physical strength and failed to give full play to his sword skills.  Zhao Qinghe started early, and he had mastered many sword moves, and his Qinggong and body skills were even better. He was once attacked so hard that he couldn't breathe, so his victory was not just about luck.  If he wants to defeat Zhao Qinghe or even Gao Qingcheng in the future, he must first resolve the alien internal force in his body as soon as possible to relieve his worries, secondly, learn the advanced swordsmanship of his sect, and thirdly, improve his level of Qinggong.  But these three things are easier said than done!

    First of all, the inner strength cultivation of the Hengshan School emphasizes being honest and honest. You can only practice slowly and hard on your own. There is no shortcut.  Based on his current progress, it will take at least three years to resolve the alien internal power.  Secondly, although Yin Tianyun is his master, Yin Tianyun has been practicing certain martial arts secrets behind closed doors for a long time, rarely caring about his condition, and not having much thought to guide his sword skills.  If Hu Qingpeng cannot be selected into the ranks of the six major disciples this time, it will be difficult for him to have the opportunity to learn the superior swordsmanship of his sect in the future, and the gap with Zhao Qinghe and others will become wider and wider.  Finally, there is the issue of improving the level of Qinggong. Also due to the lack of guidance from his master, he does not fully understand the secrets and is not as good as other brothers in the same discipline in the use of body skills.

    Hu Qingpeng looked up to the sky and sighed, why does Master always practice kung fu behind closed doors?  It was so mysterious that even Liu Qingshan didn't know what kind of secret skill he was practicing.  Anyway, except when they were eating, the two of them rarely saw Yin Tianyun showing up. Most of the time, it was Chen Tianlei who taught them martial arts.  If his master can fulfill his responsibility of teaching and answering questions, Hu Qingpeng believes that today's battle will be won.

    What should I do to improve my martial arts skills as soon as possible?  Hu Qingpeng put his head in his hands and pulled his hair in distress.  Suddenly, he had a flash of inspiration and remembered that bloody night three years ago. In the lobby of the Qinglong Club, He Tieyi was originally going to accept him as his apprentice. However, the matter was delayed because he wanted to intercept Yi Hui, a master of the Beggar Clan.  .  But before taking action, Lu Jiu, Chang Lewen and others gave him three martial arts secrets, one was "Guan Shu Yao Jue", one was "Crane Dances in the Sky" Qing Gong Yao Jue, and the other was "Wind and Thunder"  The essence of "Sword Art".  After he came to Hengshan, he concentrated on learning the swordsmanship of the Hengshan Sword School. He never looked through these three secret books. Of course, he never practiced the martial arts above. He kept throwing them under the mat.  Three years ago, he had no knowledge of martial arts. When reading these three secret books, he had no idea what they said, but now there is no obstacle!

    Hu Qingpeng was so excited that he jumped up and danced. There is really no limit to the road!  He had to go back quickly and find these three secret books. With his writing skills and martial arts knowledge, it should be easy for him to study the martial arts above.  Even without Yin Tianyun's guidance, he would still be able to compete against Zhao Qinghe!

    Hu Qingpeng happily climbed down the cliff and ran to Hengshan Jianpai Villa.  He had just ran a few feet away when he suddenly felt a familiar chill approaching him. He saw someone blocking him on the mountain road in front of him. If he looked carefully, it turned out to be Gao Qingcheng.  He hurriedly said hello: "Senior Brother Gao!"

    Gao Qingcheng stood with his hands behind his back, looking at Hu Qingpeng coldly, his eyes as sharp as a sword, seeming to penetrate his surface and see clearly his true thoughts, and said word by word: "You are already sure of winning today, why do you want to deliberately  let him?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly when he heard this. He didn't want to win in the competition, but he couldn't control the situation at that time.  In fact, he admired this talented senior brother very much. He did not want to lie and deceive the other person, so he simply told the whole story about the alien internal power lurking in his body, hoping that he would understand, but he omitted the methods taught by Master Mingxin and Taoist Master Tianfa.  Not to mention a single section.

    Gao Qingcheng listened to himAfter the explanation, he was doubtful and frowned: "This matter sounds too mysterious. How can there be three kinds of internal forces coexisting in one person?! Isn't this going too far?"

    Hu Qingpeng stretched out his arms and said calmly: "There is absolutely no lie in what I said. If Senior Brother Gao doesn't believe it, you will know it once you try it."

    Gao Qingcheng snorted, raised his breath and landed lightly next to Hu Qingpeng, stretched out his hand to touch his veins, and sent the internal energy along the veins. His face immediately changed color, "Hey, you, you really have a different kind of internal energy! Junior Brother Hu  , how can this be resolved?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Brother, there is no need to worry about me. The two senior masters have taught me how to resolve my internal strength. As long as my internal strength reaches a certain level, I can solve this problem according to the law. Hey, if my internal strength is not too weak right now,  , unable to suppress these two alien internal forces, how could he fall short at the last moment and unexpectedly lose to Senior Brother Zhao?" As he spoke, he smacked his palms with his fists and sighed repeatedly.

    At this time, Gao Qingcheng's misunderstanding completely disappeared, and he felt sorry for Hu Qingpeng. He patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "Everyone has seen your performance. First you defeated Situ and then almost defeated Zhao Qinghe. You are fully qualified to go to the Houshan Forbidden Area."  Practice swordsmanship. If there is a chance, I will intercede with the leader on your behalf and make an exception to add you to the list of six disciples!"

    Hu Qingpeng was overjoyed. Gao Qingcheng was the most valued eighth-generation disciple of the sect leader. If he was willing to help and plead for mercy, the weight would naturally be different. Just as he was about to say thank you, Gao Qingcheng had already said before him: "You don't need to thank me, because I don't need these courtesy. Among the fellow sects  , only you are qualified to be my opponent. If you do not have this qualification, I will not speak for you at all. If you are determined, practice your sword skills seriously and compete with me!" The fire of war is burning in your eyes.  , revealing a strong fighting spirit.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s gaze met the opponent without giving in, looking at him tit for tat, and said confidently: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t shed tears if you lose!¡±

    Gao Qingcheng seemed to have heard a big joke and said in shock: "Will I shed tears? Hahaha!" As he said this, he burst out laughing abnormally, but there was no joy in the laughter, some were just deep hatred, and some  Just murderous intent as cold as a blade.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but shudder when he heard the harsh and shrill laughter. Even with his courage, Senior Brother Gao couldn't help but laugh. When he smiled, it was as if blood was flowing all over the ground and corpses were everywhere. How terrifying!

    Gao Qingcheng¡¯s laughter finally stopped, and there was silence all around. No creature dared to make the slightest sound.  Hu Qingpeng could even hear his own heartbeat.

    Gao Qingcheng clenched his fist tightly, cracking his knuckles, staring at a point in the void, and said slowly: "I will never shed tears, I will only bleed, or make my enemies bleed!" His tone was low and cold, which was audible.  So timid.

    Hu Qingpeng looked sideways and sighed secretly in his heart. How much hatred is hidden behind this face that is almost always expressionless?  Such a handsome young man is harder than rock and colder than ice and snow. Why?  He didn't want to or was interested in asking about other people's personal information. If Gao Qingcheng didn't tell him, he would never ask.  He stood quietly for a moment, making sure that Gao Qingcheng would not do anything else, then turned around and walked away silently.

    The wind blew and the pine forest roared.

    Gao Qingcheng¡¯s eyes sparkled in the darkness, a little grateful, a little moist, but mostly filled with deep and boundless pain.  How long will he have to carry his secrets and hatred alone?

    The martial arts competition is finally over, and Gao Qingcheng won the first place without any suspense.  Under his strong recommendation, Chen Tianlei and others agreed to let Hu Qingpeng go to the forbidden area of ????the back mountain to practice superior swordsmanship with the six major disciples.  The rear mountain forbidden area enshrines the spiritual tablets of successive leaders of the Hengshan Sect, and is also a place for retreat and practice by the leaders of the past generations. Only the leaders have the right to enter and exit.  No Hengshan disciple is allowed to enter without the permission of the master. Violators may even have their martial arts revoked and be expelled from the gate.  Yin Tianyun and others of the same generation as Chen Tianlei have never been allowed to enter the forbidden area.  Chen Tianlei made an exception this time and allowed Gao Qingcheng and seven others to enter to learn advanced swordsmanship. The main reason was that he hoped that these disciples could defeat the successors of the other six major sword sects at the Songshan Sword Discussion Conference three years later and revitalize the reputation of the Hengshan sect.  Because in the martial arts world, the prestige of a sect depends largely on the strength it displays.

    In the morning of this day, Hu Qingpeng and other seven people took a bath, changed clothes, burned incense and worshiped, and then headed to the forbidden area in the back mountain under the leadership of Chen Tianlei.

    There is no eye-catching sign in front of the Hengshan Sect's forbidden area, but there is a dense pine forest planted at the entrance. The passages between the trees are crisscrossed and twisting. According to the formation's rest, life, injury, Du, scene, death, and opening,  The layout is carried out, and extremely powerful mechanisms are hidden.  If someone breaks in rashly, they may lose their way and hesitate, or they may fall into a trap and be pierced by a poisonous arrow.  Among the Hengshan sect, only Chen Tianlei knew the way in and out of the woods.?.  The young men followed closely behind Chen Tianlei, not daring to take a single step wrong.  Because the trees are set up according to the formation, the light in the forest is very dark, and there are no birds or animals passing through it. It is dark and humid everywhere, and the mist is lingering, giving people a heavy sense of oppression.

    After walking for half a stick of incense, we finally passed through the woods, and our eyes suddenly opened up. All the young people breathed a long sigh of relief in unison.  At the exit of the road is a hidden valley with towering rock walls on both sides and no grass growing on it, making it difficult for even apes to climb up and down.  A winding path winds through the green grass, leading down to a cave on the cliff in front.  The cave is as tall as a person, and the entrance is covered by a stone door. On the rock wall outside the cave are four large blood-red characters "Those who trespass will die" carved three feet above the ground, which is very dazzling.

    Chen Tianlei paused, turned around and faced the seven disciples under his sect, and said solemnly: "The secret cave in front is the place where the past leaders of our Hengshan sect have practiced, and it also enshrines the spiritual tablets of the past leaders since the founder of the sect. It can be said that this is the place where the sect's leaders practice.  It is the core of the Hengshan Sect. According to the sect rules, only the master is qualified to enter and practice swordsmanship. I make an exception and allow you to go in and practice swordsmanship because you shoulder the important task of revitalizing the reputation of the Hengshan Sect. Whether the martial arts of our sect can be carried forward depends on you!  After entering the cave, you must concentrate on practicing your sword. It is strictly forbidden to laugh and play, to wander around, and to destroy any decorations in the cave. Anyone who dares to violate the prohibition will be severely punished according to the sect rules, and will not be allowed to step into the cave again.  !¡±

    The young men looked solemn and bowed together to say "yes".  They all knew that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and even though they were all familiar with each other, no one dared to joke with each other anymore.

    Chen Tianlei pressed the secret button next to the stone door, only to hear the underground turntable twisting, the iron chain rattling, the stone door shaking for a while, and slowly sliding backwards, revealing a long and narrow passage.  Chen Tianlei said to the young men: "The cave is also full of traps. After you enter, be sure not to move around, otherwise you may be killed. Even I can't save you!"

    When the young men passed through the confusing formation in the woods, they knew how powerful the formation mechanism was. No one dared to doubt the leader's words, and they only agreed to it at the moment.

    Walking into the cave, Chen Tianlei skillfully lit the ever-burning lamp hanging on the stone wall, and his eyes suddenly lit up.  After walking a few feet along the passage, we came to a relatively open space. There were three dark cave entrances on the rock wall. At this time, the road forked into three, leading to different places.  Chen Tianlei led the young men to the passage on the left, and after walking for a while, they came to a spacious and tall stone room.

    When the lights were lit, I saw carvings or paintings on the four walls, full of various characters running around in changing postures. There were people dancing swords alone, two people sparring or even multiple people fighting. There were also dense text annotations next to them.  .  It turns out that when the leaders of the Hengshan Sect were practicing here in seclusion, they occasionally got inspiration and carved it on the stone walls. Over time, the stone walls on all sides were covered with images of various moves and formulas for performing exercises.  The floor indoors is full of sword marks and uneven, which are obviously masterpieces left by those senior masters.  It was the first time for all the young people to come to this holy land. Looking at the martial arts skills carved on the rock wall, they all jumped for joy and their faces were full of excitement.

    Chen Tianlei simply explained a few sentences to the teenagers and asked them to practice by themselves.  The young men dispersed with a roar, each looking for martial arts and sword techniques to study. Some people immediately began to imitate the moves above.  Hu Qingpeng was not in a hurry to imitate the martial arts of his predecessors. Instead, he walked around the four stone walls and briefly browsed the martial arts on them to see which martial arts were suitable for him to practice.  The martial arts on the rock wall can be roughly classified into three categories. The first is some insights into practicing internal skills, the second is the essence of various sword techniques of the Hengshan sect, and the third is records of wonderful sword moves and actual combat from other sects.  Hu Qingpeng's eyes were opened by this, and he also sighed in his heart. If he wanted to understand and master every move, he might not be able to do it in his lifetime.  The depth of martial arts is as vast as the ocean!

    When Hu Qingpeng walked past Gao Qingcheng, he saw his brows furrowed and his eyes showing a distressed and depressed look. He was curious and looked along his line of sight. He saw a powerful killing move carved on the stone wall, and there were lines written next to the portrait.  Notes on luck.  Hu Qingpeng looked at it intently and lost his voice: "What a domineering move! What a strong killing intent!"

    Gao Qingcheng was shocked, turned around and asked in surprise: "Can you understand this sword technique?!"

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said with a smile: "I haven't understood how to perform this sword technique, but the note next to it says, 'As soon as the long sword comes out, the sky and the earth will split, thirsty for demon blood and proud of the wolves.' It can be imagined that this move is  How fierce and domineering."

    Gao Qingcheng was overjoyed, grabbed his shoulders tightly, and said excitedly: "Can you understand the annotations on the rock wall? Tell me the content!" It turned out that he valued martial arts over literature, and the words he could recognize were limited, not to mention the rock wall.  The wall was engraved in cursive script with dragons and phoenixes dancing. He didn't recognize even half of the words, and he was extremely troubled by this.

    Hu Qingpeng originally studied with Guo Jingzhi, and in recent years he received guidance from Fang Yuxuan. The teachers he studied under were allA great scholar of this generation, these annotations seemed like a heavenly book to Gao Qingcheng, but in his eyes they were nothing.  In this way, the two of them studied the sword skills on the rock wall together.  Hu Qingpeng had good writing skills, so he first translated the annotations in detail; while Gao Qingcheng had a high talent in martial arts, and he then figured out and practiced until he correctly grasped the essence and changes of the moves.  The two of them have their own strengths, and if they work together to learn the martial arts left by their predecessors, the efficiency is several times higher than if they meditate alone.

    Everyone was sitting or standing, studying martial arts attentively. There was silence in the stone room, unaware of the passage of time.  Suddenly, a roar that sounded like a human or an animal came from the heart of the mountain. It sounded vaguely angry and frantic, startling everyone who was meditating.  Zhao Qinghe said in surprise: "Master, is there any wild beast hidden in the cave?"

    Chen Tianlei's expression changed drastically, and he said to the young men, "You stay here and don't move around. I'll come back as soon as I go!" After that, he flew out.  At this moment, another roar came through the stone walls, buzzing and echoing in the stone room.  The young men looked at each other. Are there any monsters imprisoned in the cave?

    After waiting for a while, I didn¡¯t hear any strange sounds again.  Soon Chen Tianlei returned in a hurry, looking unhappy. When the young people saw this, they didn't dare to ask what was going on.  Chen Tianlei no longer had the intention to supervise everyone's martial arts training, so he immediately led his young men out of the cave.  When Hu Qingpeng passed the fork in the road, he couldn't help but glance at the other two cave entrances. What secrets were hidden inside?  Suddenly remembering Mo Tianfeng's warning before leaving, "you must remember not to talk too much in the Hengshan Sect from now on, and ask less questions that you shouldn't ask, otherwise not even your master will be able to protect you." He felt awe-inspiring in his heart.  He walked quickly with his head down.

    When he came out of the cave, Chen Tianlei closed the stone door. When he turned around to face the young men, his expression had softened a lot, and he had regained the demeanor of a leader who is not angry and has authority.  When the group entered the woods along the original path, another strange roar like a trapped animal came from the cave. The sound was full of anger, hatred, unwillingness, loneliness

 Text Chapter 11 Meeting an old friend again

    (Thank you again for your support and suggestions. If you like martial arts, please criticize and correct me.)

    ????¡ª¡ª

    As autumn turns to winter, the weather becomes colder.  £®  com After a busy day, Hu Qingpeng and Zou Jing excused themselves, left the Hengshan Sword Sect Villa, used light kung fu and body skills, and ran towards Yehou Academy.  At this moment, the moon is bright and there are few stars, and the cold wind is chilling. The changing mountain and forest scenery has a unique charm under the moonlight.  Hengshan Mountain is world-famous for its beauty and beauty. Its soft and gentle beauty is looming in the quiet night, like a beauty wearing a gauze face, stimulating the viewer's endless imagination in the haze.

    Although Hu Qingpeng was running in a hurry, the scenery in his eyes was so moving that he couldn't help but stop and admire it occasionally. He just splashed ink and felt relieved.  The tourists in the mountains have long since disappeared. He is the only one flying away on the mountain road alone. There is no need to worry about shocking the world.  It turned out that he and Fang Yuxuan had made an appointment. On the first and fifteenth nights of every month, he would go to the academy to seek advice from Fang Yuxuan and continue to study the books of sages.  In the past two years, under Fang Yuxuan's careful instruction, Hu Qingpeng's knowledge has made great progress.  Fang Yuxuan's wife, Lan, remembers his heroic act in her heart. Every time Hu Qingpeng went to the academy, she would give him warm hospitality, which moved Hu Qingpeng very much.  Once, Lan even joked that when Hu Qingpeng grew up, she would marry her most beautiful cousin to him, which made Hu Qingpeng blush and almost run away on the spot.

    Today is the full fifteenth day of the lunar month. Hu Qingpeng subconsciously touched the book in his arms and swallowed his saliva when he thought of his wife¡¯s good skills in making snacks.

    He walked all the way to the Mirror Grinding Platform, one of the eight scenic spots in Hengshan, and hurriedly walked through the bamboo forest, the fallen leaves rustling under his feet.  Suddenly, he heard a roar of a dragon behind him, the sword wind roared, and the sharp sword energy covered his head like ice.  The sword came so suddenly. Hu Qingpeng had no preparations and no time to clearly see the enemy who was attacking. He instinctively pulled out the long sword, listened to the wind to identify the shape, and stabbed out with his backhand in a "jade and stone burning" style.  He drew his sword and drew it out very quickly, completing several movements in one go, as fast as lightning.

    I heard the sneak attacker praise: "Good!" There was a clang, and the two swords intersected.  He used his strength to do a somersault and landed in front of Hu Qingpeng, with the long sword in his hand pointing diagonally to the ground and a half-smile on his face.  The moonlight was like water, and the bamboo leaves were flying down one after another, making his posture chic and handsome.

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment and shouted excitedly: "Uncle Mo, it's you! Are you coming back to see me?"

    That person is Mo Tianfeng, the prodigal son of Kuai Jian who has been away for three years. He is still so free and unrestrained, looking like he is playing with the world, but there are a few wrinkles creeping into the corners of his eyes, and the weathered color on his temples is getting thicker.  Mo Tianfeng smiled and said, "Have you forgotten what we said three years ago when we high-fived each other?"

    Hu Qingpeng looked at his familiar and friendly face and recalled the life-and-death journey three years ago. He couldn't help but feel excited. The corners of his eyes became moist and he smiled and said: "You said you wanted to give me a gift! Where is the gift? Take it out quickly.  , don¡¯t cheat!¡±

    Mo Tianfeng said: "It's easy to ask for a gift from me. Let me see what you have learned in the past three years. Have you practiced swordsmanship hard? If your swordsmanship is too bad, don't call it a gift. Be careful with me.  I'll give you a beating!"

    Hu Qingpeng stuck out his tongue and said: "Uncle Master, the way you greeted me just now is very unique. What if I get pierced through the heart by your sword? Then wouldn't I even have the chance to use my swordsmanship?" He secretly congratulated himself.  For the past three years, I have been practicing sword-drawing skills every day without stopping, otherwise I would have made a fool of myself just now.

    Mo Tianfeng rolled his eyes and cursed with a smile: "Is my swordsmanship so bad? Even if you don't have time to parry, I can't miss and stab you. I see that you have quick reflexes and your sword is like the wind. Your basic skills should be quite good."  Now that you are solid, I wonder how much you have understood this swordsmanship? Take the move!" Without further words, he used his quick sword killing moves one after another, attacking like a gust of wind and rain.  He had actually returned to Hengshan for two days. Because he had broken his sword and vowed never to enter the mountain gate, he had been wandering outside the Hengshan Sword Sect and did not go in to find Hu Qingpeng.  Tonight I happened to see Hu Qingpeng going out alone, so I followed him quietly and joked with him.

    It was the first time for Hu Qingpeng to play against such a strong expert. He was both nervous and excited, and he was very energetic.  He knew that Mo Tianfeng just wanted to test his martial arts skills. His sword moves looked fierce, but in fact they left room for leeway and would not really kill him.  After practicing the method of clairvoyance, he could see things in the dark as if they were daylight, and was not affected by dim light. He could clearly distinguish the trajectory of the opponent's long sword, spot the flaws in Mo Tianfeng's moves, and kill him with one sword.  Go in, use attack to attack, attack from behind, and rush into the opponent's sword screen with both men and swords.

    Mo Tianfeng exclaimed in surprise and once again looked at the young nephew with admiration.  You must know that his sword speed is astonishing, and he is known as the fastest sword among the seven sword sects. It is difficult for ordinary opponents to capture the attack path of his long sword, let alone launch a counterattack to target the flaws.  Moreover, bamboos and trees are luxuriant here.It is late at night, and even the top masters in the world are limited by the environment. I am afraid they cannot see the flaw in his swordsmanship, but Hu Qingpeng can find it!  Mo Tianfeng had gone through hundreds of battles and had so much experience that even his opponents could not catch up with him. He did not lose his composure because of this. He let out a long laugh, vibrated his wrists, and struck several times in a row, which shocked Hu Qingpeng.  Damn, I had to change my moves to dodge.

    The two of them let go and attacked each other, but they saw the sword light flashing, and countless fallen leaves were blown into the sky and turned into debris under the sword energy.  Mo Tianfeng is indeed a master of swordsmanship who has been famous for many years. With just a few moves, he forced Hu Qingpeng to fight with all his strength.  Hu Qingpeng opened his eyes and saw that his opponent's long sword was everywhere, so fast that he had no time to think. He could only wave his sword to block it, and used all the tricks he had practiced in daily life.  Mo Tianfeng carefully observed his every move, but within a moment he already had a clear understanding of his martial arts status.

    "Stop!" Mo Tianfeng shouted softly, sheathed his sword and jumped back.

    Hu Qingpeng was swinging his long sword in a hurry, but couldn't hold it back for a moment. Due to the inertia of his arm, he still swung his arm several times and struck the ground awkwardly. The tip of the sword dragged out a spark on the bluestone, making a harsh sound.  His face turned red and he put his sword back into its sheath, not daring to look down at Mo Tianfeng.

    Mo Tianfeng frowned and said: "You are fast with your sword, have accurate eyesight, are powerful, and have very solid basic skills. However, I think you have a wrong grasp of the subtleties of swordsmanship. There are many moves that you have not fully understood.  The connection changes are not smooth enough, and there are too many flaws. If you are splitting moves between fellow sects, it is fine, but if you fight with the enemy with real swords and guns, you will definitely die within ten moves!"

    Hu Qingpeng felt as if a basin of ice water had been poured on his head. He was dripping with cold sweat. The original complacency hidden in his heart was gone. He said aggrievedly: "Uncle Master, it's not that I don't want to practice every move well, but that Master rarely spends time."  He came to give me advice, and he didn¡¯t have the patience to answer my questions about sword practice. I had to carefully observe how other senior brothers practiced sword practice, and then pondered over it myself, so naturally there were more flaws in my moves."

    Mo Tianfeng shook his head and said: "Third Senior Brother, you are just as I expected!" He knew that Yin Tianyun did this intentionally and did not want to spend time teaching Hu Qingpeng martial arts because he was no longer of value.  Even though Hu Qingpeng had practiced excellent swordsmanship in his sect, the flaws in his swordsmanship could easily be exploited by the enemy. He would have died without hurting the enemy, and he would not be able to display his superb martial arts.  After thinking for a while, he said: "Xiao Mao, you"

    Hu Qingpeng said hurriedly: "Uncle Master, I have changed my name to 'Qingpeng', don't call me Xiaomao."

    Mo Tianfeng nodded and said: "Qing Zhi Dapeng, aiming for a thousand miles, what a good name! Qing Peng, do you still remember the gang fight that happened near your hometown of Jianyang Town three years ago?"

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but shuddered and murmured: "Of course I remember! This was the first time I saw such a bloody and cruel fighting scene, and I will never forget it in my life! It was that night that I met the master and happened to save him  Where is his life." If he hadn't saved Yin Tianyun, he wouldn't have become a disciple of the Hengshan Sect, let alone learn first-class swordsmanship.

    Mo Tianfeng said: "Then do you know what the Qinglong Society, the Beggar Clan, the Taishan Sect and other people were fighting for that night?"

    Hu Qingpeng recalled: "I was far away from the place where the incident occurred and I didn't see clearly what they were fighting for. But my master told me back then that what they were fighting for was a treasure map, which seemed to be related to a certain prince of the Yuan Dynasty.  , whoever gets it will be rich in the world. Those people killed each other and died together. As a result, the treasure map finally fell into the hands of the master. The master once warned me that I must not reveal this secret to outsiders, but uncle, you don¡¯t  Are you considered an outsider?"

    Mo Tianfeng clapped his hands and sighed: "Brother, senior brother, you are so scheming! Qingpeng, do you just believe in your master and never doubt his words?"

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said: "I was only ten years old at the time and knew nothing about things in the world. I would believe whatever the master said. Later, when I got to the mountain, I concentrated on practicing martial arts and didn't care about these old scores. How could I doubt myself?  Master? Uncle Master, wasn¡¯t the treasure map what the Qinglong Society was fighting for back then?¡±

    Mo Tianfeng sneered and said: "There is no damn treasure map. What they were fighting for back then was the Ming Cult's apologetic book "Nine Yang Divine Art"!"

    There was a thunder in Hu Qingpeng's mind, and he lost his voice and said: "Nine-Yang Magic?!" In an instant, all kinds of rumors about the Nine-Yang Magic and Secret Ji passed through his mind like water.  When he was a child three years ago, on the way to Hengshan, he heard many wealthy people mention this martial arts secret.  Although three years have passed, he still clearly remembers that the Nine Yang Magic is the unique secret of Mingjiao. In the past, the Mingjiao taught that Ziyi could dominate the world and be proud of the martial arts, relying on this magical skill.  Because of this, almost all martial arts practitioners want to get this secret book so that they can master their unique skills and dominate the world.

    Mo Tian?The words ?? awakened the dreamer, and it was only at this moment that Hu Qingpeng finally understood why Yi Hui, He Tieyi and others fought to the death and killed each other until the sky was dark and the earth was dark.  No wonder Yin Tianyun never proposed to dig for treasures, no wonder he practiced behind closed doors all day long and didn't care about the progress of his apprentice's martial arts. It turned out that he was studying the magical skills of Mingjiao!  In fact, Hu Qingpeng had long suspected Yin Tianyun's motives for accepting him as his disciple, but he did not want to think too much about the bad side. After all, the master was the master.  When he heard Mo Tianfeng tell the truth, he was both surprised and frightened. It turned out that Yin Tianyun had ulterior motives for recruiting disciples!  If he hadn't become Yin Tianyun's apprentice and sworn to keep the secret strictly, he might have been silenced halfway and abandoned his body in the wilderness!

    When Hu Qingpeng thought of the dangers involved, his face turned pale and his palms broke out in cold sweat.  After Yin Tianyun obtained the secret secret, he practiced silently in the mountains for three years without any publicity. Even his disciples and brothers were kept in the dark. The depth of the city can only be described as "terrible".

    Seeing his expression change, Mo Tianfeng simply explained what he was saying, and continued: "Only you, me, and him knew about the third senior brother's possession of the magical secret. Originally, based on his character, he would have killed him three years ago.  You silenced me. But I told him that if you died unexpectedly, I would spread his secret to the world. He was wary of me and couldn't kill me too, so he had to swear to spare your life. Haha, but wait.  After he achieves great success in the future, we two will be the first people he wants to eradicate!"

    Seeing his strange expression, Hu Qingpeng didn't even have the slightest fear. He didn't seem to be worried about Yin Tianyun's ability to practice the Nine Suns Magic Skill. He asked in confusion: "Uncle Master, aren't you afraid that my master will kill you in the future?"

    Mo Tianfeng laughed loudly: "Although I am afraid of death, I am not afraid that your master will come to kill me!"

    The second monk Hu Qingpeng was confused: "Why? Could it be that you have practiced more powerful kung fu?"

    Mo Tianfeng blinked and said slowly: "Because the secret book in your master's hand may not be true, why should I be afraid of him?"

    It turns out that after a period of calm in the world, news of the release of "Nine Yang Magic" suddenly came out in the past two years. It is said that two identical secret books have appeared one after another. There are different opinions on which one is true and which one is false.  But no matter which secret book is authentic, everyone has a fierce competition for each secret book with the mentality of preferring to believe that it exists than to believe that it does not exist.  The major gangs were not willing to be left alone and joined in one after another.  Since there were too many monks and too little gruel, there were inevitably fierce battles, with the situation changing color and blood flowing like rivers.

    Mo Tianfeng knew that Yin Tianyun already had a magical secret in his hand, so how could there be a second or even third secret in the world?  There is only one copy of Mingjiao's apologetic book, and I have never heard of a copy.  Mo Tianfeng suspected that these three secret books were all fake, and were a conspiracy set up by people with ulterior motives. The purpose was to cause chaos in the world. The real Nine Yang Magic may still be at the bottom of the sea, and its whereabouts are unknown.  Therefore, even if Yin Tianyun practices according to the formulas on Miji, I am afraid that he will not be able to practice peerless martial arts, and may even go crazy.

    After hearing his explanation, Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but said anxiously: "Then I have to go back immediately to stop Master. If it's too late, it will be too late!"

    Mo Tianfeng stopped him and said: "Wait a minute! You don't have to think about it. How can you explain to your master that he is not practicing the real Nine Yang Magic? Even if you can explain it clearly, he will believe you.  What are you saying? Is he willing to give up his dream of becoming a top master easily? I guess he will turn against you and kill someone before you finish your words!"

    Hu Qingpeng felt a chill in his heart, knowing that what his uncle said was true.  If he rashly exposes the secret that Master has hidden for many years, he will most likely become angry and murderous.  Chichi said: "Then, what should I do?"

    Mo Tianfeng sighed: "As the saying goes, 'Life and death are determined by fate, wealth is determined by heaven'. Everyone's destiny is arranged by himself, so why should you and I worry about others? Besides, I just guessed that these secrets are fake.  , there is no evidence to prove what the truth is, and there is no conclusion yet. Maybe what your master got is the real secret. After all, he has been practicing secretly for three years, and there is no sign of going crazy. I only ask him  Don¡¯t practice magic skills too early, and let me live happily for a few more years.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and smiled bitterly. From the bottom of his heart, he didn't want his master to practice magic by mistake and become possessed.  But what if Yin Tianyun is practicing the real Nine Yang Magic Skill, as Mo Tianfeng said, once he succeeds in the magic skill, he will be in great trouble.  To be able to do this as someone's disciple is considered rare in the world, right?

    Mo Tianfeng suddenly grinned and chanted to the moon: "In life, you have to drink and enjoy yourself. Don't let the golden bottle empty to face the moon!*, after all the gold is gone, it will come back again. You can't stop it even if you want to. It's time to go.  You can't keep me even if you want to! If a man can't live a free and easy life, wouldn't he come to this world in vain? No matter what happens to him in the future, he will be covered when the sky falls. Qingpeng, you just act like you don't know anything.  , you should still be someone¡¯s apprentice honestly, practice your sword seriously, and you will definitely become a great weapon in the future!¡± After saying that, he took off the other long sword from his back.?, raised his hand and threw it over, "This is the gift I promised you, accept it!"

    Hu Qingpeng took the long sword and saw that the sword was long and narrow. There were two biting green dragons cast on the hilt. The texture was very delicate. The dragon body pattern extended all the way down the scabbard. It was lifelike. At first glance, it was the handiwork of a first-class weapons master.  .  The sword has not been unsheathed, and the cold air has penetrated into the skin.  He stretched out his hand to hold the hilt of the sword, and felt a little inner strength. He felt that the long sword in his hand seemed to be spiritual, and it made clear metallic sounds. The sword couldn't help trembling, and it was about to be unsheathed.

    Hu Qingpeng blurted out: "What a sword!" With a flick of his wrist, the long sword slid out, and his eyes suddenly brightened up. The sword reflected the moonlight like a stream of flowing autumn water, and the cold sword energy spread out, turning into frost when breathed.  The long sword is extremely sharp, with a blood groove near the handle. Every inch of the blade is hammered and made with precision and precision. You can imagine that it must be a masterpiece of painstaking efforts by the swordsmith.  The long sword has the right weight and reasonable weight distribution. It moves lighter and faster than an ordinary sword, making it suitable for Hengshan swordsmanship.  Hu Qingpeng held a sword in his hand, but he felt that the sword was integrated into one body, and his heroic spirit was so strong that he was no match for any opponent.

    Mo Tianfeng said seriously: "The name of this sword is 'Jingshen'. It is one of the seven famous swords made by Sang Liangzi, the master swordsmith of the dynasty. It cuts iron like mud and breaks hair when blown. It is a rare sharp weapon in the world. I am handing it to you today."  Here it is! I hope you can make good use of this sword and don't let me down."

    Hu Qingpeng said impassionedly: "Thank you, uncle, for the generous gift! Qingpeng swears to use this sword to kill demons and demons, and to be a chivalrous and righteous man!" The light of the sword reflected on his face, his expression resolute and solemn.

 Text Chapter 12 Fierce Goddess Spear

    Hu Qingpeng got a good sword, and he couldn't hold back his excitement. He let out a clear whistle, his wrist shook slightly, and three sword flowers flashed out from the tip of the sword, which were the "Three Plum Blossoms" in Hengshan Sword Technique.  £®  com He stepped on the Five Elements and walked with his sword. He saw a cold light flying dragon circling and flying, spitting green light from its mouth. It danced to the point of excitement and was dazzling. It suddenly flashed in mid-air and cut a clump of green bamboo in half.  .  Hu Qingpeng's long sword suddenly converged, his eyes passed over the broken part of the green bamboo, he nodded with satisfaction and said: "It is indeed an extremely sharp sword! Uncle Master, how did you get such a treasure? Didn't you buy it with money?  "

    Mo Tianfeng's face suddenly turned red. He looked around and said, "Oh, by the way, why are you out so late?"

    "Oh, I almost forgot!" Hu Qingpeng slapped his forehead and then remembered that he wanted to study in the academy.  He put away his sword and explained the origin of the matter clearly to Mo Tianfeng.  Because it was already dark at this time, he had no choice but to give up the idea of ??going to the academy and seek advice from Fang Yuxuan another day.

    Mo Tianfeng was very surprised when he heard that he had become a disciple of a contemporary great scholar, "Good boy, you are now both civil and military! As a junior uncle, I feel ashamed and willing to be inferior. When you go to study tomorrow night, remember to secretly take the  Come out with a few snacks and let me have a taste of your Mrs. Lan's craftsmanship."

    Hu Qingpeng said in surprise: "Uncle Master, do you want to stay in Hengshan? I thought you were leaving soon."

    Mo Tianfeng said with a straight face: "Do you think I'm an eyesore and want to drive me away?"

    Hu Qingpeng sneered and said: "Qingpeng has no such intention!"

    Mo Tianfeng snorted and said, "I'm sorry you don't dare! Your three-legged cat's kung fu can barely be seen behind closed doors, but it's far from qualified to present it as a treasure. I stayed here just to correct it.  The mistakes in your swordsmanship will prevent you from being embarrassed in the future and ruining the brand of the Hengshan Sword Sect. Moreover, the ancients said, 'Everyone is not guilty, but he is guilty of carrying a jade.' If you don't have the ability to protect yourself, this shocking sword will cost you millions.  Don't show it, otherwise someone will covet it and you will be killed. I don't want this sword to fall into the hands of others."

    Hu Qingpeng was so happy that he wished he could hug his uncle and give him a kiss.  His biggest disadvantage in the past was that he lacked guidance from his master and was too embarrassed to always ask the master for advice. Therefore, he accumulated a lot of questions during the three years of practicing swordsmanship, which greatly affected his understanding of swordsmanship.  Although Gao Qingcheng, who had the best relationship with him, was excellent in swordsmanship, he was not good at explaining and teaching, and his help to him was limited.  He is now at a critical moment in sword training. If he can get Mo Tianfeng's guidance and overcome the bottleneck, his swordsmanship level will definitely jump to a higher level.  At the same time, he is also wary. If this sword is seen by his fellow disciples, everyone will be jealous and will cause constant trouble, so he must keep it carefully.

    Mo Tianfeng now asked Hu Qingpeng to practice Hengshan Sword Technique from scratch and correct the mistakes in his moves.  There are a total of thirteen ways of Hengshan swordsmanship, each with hundreds of moves or dozens of moves at least. No matter how fast Hu Qingpeng learns, he will not be able to master it thoroughly in one night.  Unconsciously, the long night passed by, and a glimmer of light began to appear at the junction of the clouds and the sky.  Seeing that the sky was getting brighter, Hu Qingpeng had to go back for morning exercises, so the two had to part ways, but before parting they made an appointment for the time and place to meet next time.

    Several days passed in such a hurry, and Hu Qingpeng sneaked out to learn swordsmanship every afternoon.  Mo Tianfeng patiently answered his questions, telling him everything he knew, and demonstrating it with his sword from time to time.  Many of Hu Qingpeng's lingering martial arts questions were easily solved, and his swordsmanship improved rapidly.  He handed the newly acquired sword to Peng Yan'er for safekeeping, and no one was alarmed. He still practiced with an ordinary long sword.  Mo Tianfeng deliberately concealed his whereabouts when he returned to the mountain, not wanting to come into contact with his fellow disciples. Except for Hu Qingpeng, no one knew about his return.

    Suddenly one day the weather suddenly changed, a cold wave came from the north, the temperature on the mountain dropped sharply, and the first heavy snow of winter fell in the evening.  It snowed heavily for two days and two nights. On the third day, the weather suddenly turned sunny, with a clear blue sky and bright sunshine.  But I saw that the seventy-two peaks of Hengshan Mountain were all covered in silver, with golden snakes dancing wildly and dazzling flowers on the peaks.  The most beautiful thing is the snow-covered pine forest. Countless icicles hang from the pine tree branches, crystal clear and sparkling, as if they are the purest and most unique jewelry.  Once the mountain wind blows, the icicles collide with each other and make a tinkling sound, as clear and beautiful as the sound of a piano.

    That afternoon, Hu Qingpeng slipped out to look for Mo Tianfeng as usual.  Due to the heavy snowfall in the middle of winter, there are almost no tourists on the mountain. The whole mountain forest is quiet, except for a few black tits that are not afraid of the cold, croaking.  Hu Qingpeng had just turned around the mountainside when he suddenly heard a clear voice shouting, "Stop!" followed by a figure jumping down from the treetops and blocking the middle of the road with arms outstretched.

    Hu Qingpeng was startled. He saw that the man in front of him was heroic, with a strong body and long hair. He was wearing a red outfit, and his plump breasts were outlined in a thrilling way, as if a fire was ignited in the snow.  She is about twenty years old, with dark complexion, thick eyebrows that are rare for girls, bright eyes, and a long strip on her back.He looked at Hu Qingpeng up and down, and said unceremoniously: "Hey, are you a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect? I want to ask you about someone."

    Hu Qingpeng cupped his fists and saluted, and said: "I am Hu Qingpeng, a disciple of Hengshan. I wonder who the girl is going to find when she goes up the mountain in the snow?"

    The beauty in red's eyes flashed with shame and anger, and she gritted her teeth and said, "Let me ask you, is that despicable, sneaky, cowardly, cunning and cunning villain Mo Tianfeng hiding in your villa?"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment, and then became furious. He grasped the hilt of the sword with his right hand and said in a deep voice: "Who are you? How dare you spit blood and insult my seventh uncle! If you don't take back your words, don't blame me for being ruthless under the sword!"

    The beauty in red loudly said: "Auntie, I'm not afraid of you Hengshan sect, otherwise why would you chase me all the way here! The affairs of the world cannot be handled with a word of 'reason'. Let me ask you, Mo Tianfeng stole my sword.  Is this despicable behavior?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng lost his voice and said: "What?! Uncle Mo stole your sword?" It suddenly dawned on him that the shocking sword had come from something wrong.  Just looking at the other party's aggressive and confident look, it's almost likely that the owner is chasing after him.  It just so happened that the sword was in his hand now, and he couldn't rely on it even if he wanted to.  I couldn't help but secretly complain about Mo Tianfeng. Even if he wanted to give gifts, he didn't need to do what the gentleman in Liang Shang did.

    The beauty in red said: "My name is Sang Yan, and Sang Liangzi, the master swordsmith at that time, is my father. What Mo Tianfeng stole was the sword forged by my father himself. The name of the sword was 'Jingshen', and it was worth a thousand taels of gold.  It's mine, mine" A red cloud suddenly appeared on his face, and he actually became shy. He paused for a moment and stamped his feet: "In short, this sword is very precious to me and must not fall into the hands of outsiders.  Here! I swore to God before I went up the mountain that if I couldn't get the sword back, I would rather die!"

    When Hu Qingpeng saw how strong she was, he couldn't help but secretly respect her. After all, there is always a wrongdoer and a debtor, so let Uncle Mo deal with her. He said softly: "Miss Sang, please don't do anything stupid. I'm about to go."  Find Master Uncle Mo, come with me to see him."

    Sang Yan gritted his teeth and said, "Okay! I just want to see if he still has the nerve to see me!" He then followed Hu Qingpeng and walked to the mirror grinding platform.  On the way, Hu Qingpeng learned from Sang Yan that the Jingshen Sword was specially given to her by her father to be used as a dowry when she gets married.  Now that Mo Tianfeng has stolen it, how can she give up?  After Sang Yan followed him to Hengshan, he was worried that he was weak and did not dare to rush into the Hengshan Sword Sect to find someone. He wandered around and happened to meet Hu Qingpeng.  Although she did not elaborate on the details, Hu Qingpeng guessed that this was probably another romantic debt owed by Mo Tianfeng.

    The two of them were walking and chatting, but their pace was not slow. After a while, they arrived at the mirror grinding table.  After a heavy snowfall, all the water in the mirror-grinding platform turned into ice. The ice surface was as smooth as a mirror, and the silvery white was tinged with green, like a huge jasper, shining in the sun.  In the pavilion by the pool, Mo Tianfeng got a red clay stove from somewhere and was warming the wine, pouring it and drinking it. The rich aroma of the wine floated in the wind.  He heard the sound of someone running in the snow, looked up, and happened to meet Sang Yan's eyes in mid-air. His body froze, his expression was awkward, and he forced out a smile that was uglier than crying: "Xiao Yan, why are you here?  ?¡±

    Sang Yan laughed angrily and said sternly: "You big liar, I'm going to kill you!" He grabbed the package behind his back and shook it, and the three weapons flew into the air.  She immediately jumped up and shot like electricity. With a few clicks, she quickly combined the three weapons into a two-foot-long steel spear. When her body fell, the tip of the spear touched the ground. With the help of the force, she flew up again. In the blink of an eye, she flew up again.  He rushed outside the pavilion and slammed into Mo Tianfeng with both men and guns.  I saw the red clothes fluttering like a phoenix, but the spear was like a poisonous dragon coming out of the sea, and it was unstoppable.

    The gun wind was fierce and the cold blade flickered, and Mo Tianfeng couldn't help but change his color slightly.  This spear was domineering and powerful, showing Sang Yan's amazing strength.  He knew that the other party was angry and needed to vent. At this time, he must not confront each other head-on to deepen the conflict between them, so he jumped out upside down.

    Sang Yan pierced the air with a spear, and the violent force crushed the stove and wine pot into pieces. Countless sparks flew away, which was really beautiful.  She tapped the stone railing beside the pavilion with her toes and shouted angrily: "Mo Tianfeng, if you're a man, don't run away!"

    Mo Tianfeng landed lightly on the mirror-like ice and said with a smile, "Xiaoyan, I know it's my fault. I shouldn't have left without saying goodbye. Please don't do anything yet and listen to my explanation, okay?"

    A mist suddenly appeared in Sang Yan's eyes, and he shouted excitedly: "I don't believe your sweet words anymore. Haven't you lied to me enough? If you don't hand over the sword, I will kill you today!"  "After saying that, He Shenzhen volleyed down and his spear was three points more powerful than before.

    Mo Tianfeng's footsteps slipped, and the spear pierced the ice. It immediately shattered the ice cubes with a radius of three feet, turning them into bursts of water mist, revealing the green water below.  Mo Tianfeng lost his voice and said: ?Master Sang¡¯s Burning Heaven Mind Technique!  Then is the ¡®Red Flame Divine Spear¡¯ in your hand?  "

    Sang Yan said coldly: "So what? Do you still have any crooked thoughts? Go to hell!" The spear moved like a "Sparking Fire to Set a Prairie Fire", dancing with a cold light that filled the sky, and rushed over mercilessly.

    Since Mo Tianfeng knew that he was holding an indestructible spear, he still dared to use his sword to catch him head-on. He would turn around and run away before the enemy's gun could reach him.  Sang Yan didn't expect that he could be such a rogue and run away without even using a single move. He was so angry that his nostrils were filled with smoke and he flew after him with his gun in hand.  Mo Tianfeng ran towards Hu Qingpeng, shouting as he ran: "Qingpeng, help me stop this woman!"

    Hu Qingpeng sighed and said, "Yes!" Seeing Mo Tianfeng approaching, he pointed his long sword at the key point on his chest and stabbed straight through.  Mo Tianfeng never expected that his nephew would turn against him. He was caught off guard by this sword attack. He drew his sword in a hurry and said angrily: "Are you crazy? You actually helped an outsider deal with me!" Hu Qingpeng said apologetically: "  Uncle Master, you and Miss Sang should have a good talk, otherwise she will really stain Hengshan Mountain with blood!" He kept swinging his sword, each sword pointing at Mo Tianfeng's vital parts, preventing him from getting away easily.

    After just a moment's delay, Sang Yan had already caught up with him, and with the blazing wind, his spear suddenly stabbed Mo Tianfeng's vest.  Mo Tianfeng didn't care to complain about Hu Qingpeng, and hurriedly turned around, his long sword trembling, sealing the landing point of the enemy's gun.  The spear crashed into the sword net, with a clang, the tip of the spear pierced the sword, and the spear force burst out, instantly shattering Mo Tianfeng's sword into countless pieces.  Mo Tianfeng was about to use Qinggong to get out of the way, but he felt a chill on his back and was restrained by Hu Qingpeng's long sword.  Sang Yan took the opportunity to shoot a long spear, and the tip of the spear was pointed firmly at his throat, less than three inches away from his skin. No matter how powerful he was, he could only obey others' mercy at this time.

    Hu Qingpeng sheathed his sword and took a few steps back, quietly murmuring in his heart, was he right or wrong to do this?

    Sang Yan nodded to Hu Qingpeng and thanked him for helping him with his sword. His eyes turned to Mo Tianfeng's face, which became complicated and unpredictable for a moment, entangled with love and hate. He took a deep breath of cold air and asked fiercely: "Say quickly,  Where is my shocking sword? Where did you hide it?"

    Mo Tianfeng had the tip of the gun pointed at his vitals, but his face showed no panic at all. There was deep affection in his eyes. He stared at Sang Yan's pretty and haggard face and said softly: "Xiao Yan, you're clear!"

    Sang Yan's eyes turned red. He thought of the decades of living in the open air, exposed to the sun and rain, and suffered more than the previous twenty years combined. The grievances in his heart surged up like an ocean, but he didn't want to let the other party see it.  Reaching his weak side, he tried his best to suppress the hot tears and said angrily: "It's not because of you. Don't you know it yourself? You, you have caused me so much pain!"

    Mo Tianfeng said sadly: "Xiaoyan, all the mistakes you made are all my fault. You beat me and scold me. You deserve it. But don't be too angry, that will make you grow old easily."

    Sang Yan's face turned cold and he said angrily: "I don't need you to come here to ask for help! Hand over my sword quickly!"

    Mo Tianfeng shrugged and said, "But I have already given the sword to someone else!"

    Sang Yan stood on his head with his eyebrows, gritted his silver teeth, and said word by word: "You actually gave away my dowry sword?" He suddenly smiled miserably and said quietly: "You humiliated me so much that my reputation was ruined. I  How can I keep my dignity in this world? I'll kill you first and then commit suicide!" After saying that, the gun moved slightly, intending to stab this hateful and hateful man to death.

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked and it was too late to draw his sword to save the siege.

    "Wait a minute!" Mo Tianfeng hurriedly shouted at the critical moment, "Xiaoyan, I still have something to say!"

    Sang Yan's gun power faltered and he said calmly: "Stop talking, let's go to the underworld together!"

    Mo Tianfeng sorted out his thoughts and said slowly: "You misunderstood me!"

    Sang Yan laughed and said: "Misunderstanding? Where did I misunderstand you? You dare to quibble when you are about to die!"

    Mo Tianfeng smiled and said: "Have you forgotten what I said on the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival? That night, you pointed to the sword hanging on the wall and said to me: 'Whoever is willing to marry me, this sword belongs to him.'  I said at that time: 'A sword is worn by heroes, and red pink is given to beauties. This sword must belong to me.' And then" After a pause, he looked meaningfully at her towering breasts, and his smile became a little vague.

    Sang Yan's face turned red involuntarily, apparently recalling the touching, sweet and happy scene that night. There was a look of intoxication in his eyes. He bit his lips lightly and whispered: "You big bad guy,  That nightthat night I deliberately bullied others!" When he said the next few words, his voice was as thin as a mosquito, almost inaudible.

    Mo Tianfeng smiled and said, "You didn't reject me at that time!"

    Sang Yan¡¯s face turned red and his ears turned red. He was so embarrassed that even his neck turned red. He stamped his feet and said, ¡°How dare you chew your tongue!¡±

    Mo Tianfeng secretly breathed a sigh of relief and slowly raised his headHe raised his hand, gently pushed away the spear pointed at his throat, took two steps forward, gently took Sang Yan into his arms, sniffed her orchid body fragrance, and murmured: "Xiao Yan, don't you think so?"  Don¡¯t you understand what I mean?¡± As soon as his hand touched his body, Sang Yan felt weak all over, his hands and feet were sore, and all the hatred in his heart disappeared. As soon as his hands were released, the sharp spear fell to the ground.  She couldn't help but bite Mo Tianfeng's shoulder hard, and said with love and hate: "You are such an enemy!"

    Hu Qingpeng saw that the two of them were fighting to the death one moment, and then became so good the next moment, he couldn't help but be stunned, and curiously thought in his heart: Is the love between men and women really so wonderful?  Mo Tianfeng reluctantly turned around and glared at him. Hu Qingpeng was startled, knowing that it was not appropriate for him to be present at the upcoming plot, so he turned around and walked away, guarding them at the intersection to prevent anyone from accidentally bumping into them and ruining the scenery.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the beautiful mountain peaks in the distance boredly, and a thought suddenly came to his mind: I wonder what kind of emotional experience he will have in the future?  What type of girl would like me?  Thousands of illusory scenes flashed through my mind like a lantern, and I couldn't help but stand there in despair, shaking my head and laughing.

 Text Chapter 13 Secret affair

    About an hour later, Hu Qingpeng heard footsteps coming from behind.  £®  com He turned around and saw Mo Tianfeng and Sang Yan walking over holding hands, talking and laughing.  Sang Yan's brows were full of moving spring, as beautiful as a flower, and the magic gun had been dismantled and put on his back again, and he no longer looked as ferocious as he was looking for life and death.  Hu Qingpeng had to sincerely admire his uncle, he was indeed a famous prodigal son, he was very good at dealing with women!  He walked a few steps forward and said with a smile: "Uncle Master, Miss Sang, have you reconciled?"

    Mo Tianfeng said with a smile: "With a 'good and obedient' nephew like you, how can we not reconcile as before? I will settle this account with you in the future!"

    Hu Qingpeng shrank his neck and said with a grimace: "Miss Sang, my uncle is threatening me!"

    Sang Yan lightly punched Mo Tianfeng and said with a smile, "What are you afraid of? As long as I'm here, will he dare to bully you? But this time I really want to thank you!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Then your sword" Before he finished speaking, Mo Tianfeng hurriedly interrupted him and said: "Qingpeng, this is a matter between the two of us. Children, please don't ask so much! Xiaoyan  I will be responsible for finding the sword for her." As he spoke, he secretly winked at him, clearly indicating that he should not reveal the whereabouts of the Jingshen Sword.

    Although Hu Qingpeng didn't know what method Mo Tianfeng used to make Sang Yan put aside the matter temporarily, he was not too stupid at last. He swallowed the words that came to his throat and asked: "Uncle Master, what about you guys?"  Any plans?"

    Mo Tianfeng and Sang Yan looked at each other and smiled with boundless tenderness, and said: "I owe Xiaoyan a lot and I should compensate her properly, so I have decided to accompany Xiaoyan back to Hangzhou for the New Year, and I will set off down the mountain today. You will travel around the world in the future.  When you arrive, remember to go to Sang Mansion in Hangzhou to find me."

    Hu Qingpeng said in surprise: "Uncle Master, are you leaving Hengshan now?"

    Mo Tianfeng nodded and said: "Every feast in the world never ends, so you don't have to keep me here. I've taught you everything you need to teach these days. It's useless even if I stay on the mountain any longer. As long as you slowly digest me  What I have taught you, practice hard as always, I believe that you will have some success in swordsmanship in three years! I still say the same thing in the end, don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask, practice swords seriously, be an honest person, and have perseverance  The only one who can achieve great things!"

    Hu Qingpeng choked up and said: "I understand. Uncle, please take care of yourself!" He really couldn't bear to let his uncle leave at this time, but life is as unpredictable as the wind and clouds, and who can force everything to stay?  At that moment, I said goodbye to Mo Tianfeng and Sang Yan, seeing each other off again and again until we broke up in tears at the foot of the mountain.  When Mo and Sang gradually drifted away and their backs finally disappeared, Hu Qingpeng returned to the mountain gate in melancholy.

    As winter passes and spring comes, all things revive, and the heaven and earth are full of vitality.  Hengshan Mountain has green trees, blooming wild flowers, hundreds of birds, flowing water and waterfalls, and throngs of tourists.

    Hu Qingpeng is one year older. Because he practices both internal and external skills at the same time, he has thick bones and strong muscles. He is taller and stronger than other teenagers of the same age.  Since he is one of the seven major disciples and has shown amazing strength during daily practice, no one in his sect dares to look down upon him.  Even so, Hu Qingpeng did not have any pride and complacency. He still went to Zou Jing's place to help with chores as before, chopping wood and carrying water and other heavy tasks. His daily practice was unstoppable and uninterrupted.  When it comes to hard work and diligence in practicing, only Gao Qingcheng is slightly better than him.

    Life in the mountains is peaceful, day after day, and in the blink of an eye it¡¯s midsummer again.

    It was a night full of stars and the Milky Way was vast. Hu Qingpeng quietly walked out of the back door of the villa and, as before, came alone to the top of a secluded cliff.  This is a very good practice place that he found while chopping wood. The terrain is flat and the space is spacious. No matter when he practices, no one will come to interfere.  Tonight is special for Hu Qingpeng, because according to what Master Mingxin said when he first taught the practice, reciting the "Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra" for a thousand days will lead to small achievements.  He recited the sutra ten times every night according to the law, and it has been exactly one thousand days since today.

    Hu Qingpeng sat down cross-legged in the Vajra posture, meditated, closed his eyes and said aloud: "Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, walking in the deep Prajnaparamita for a long time, saw that the five aggregates are empty, and survived all the hardships. The relics are not empty in appearance.  Emptiness is not different from color, color is emptiness, emptiness is color. The same is true for feelings, thoughts, and consciousness. Relics, all dharmas are empty and have no appearance, neither birth nor death, no dirt, no purity, neither increase nor decrease.  Therefore, we know that Prajnaparamita is a great god.  The mantra is the Great Ming Mantra, the Supreme Mantra, and the Infinite Mantra. It can eliminate all suffering and is true and true. Therefore, when we say the Prajnaparamita mantra, we say the mantra: uncover the truth, uncover the truth, Polo reveals the truth, Polo  The monk reveals the truth, Bodhisattva."

    Every time he recited it, he felt that his mental and spiritual consciousness increased by one point, and all the pain and attachments in his heart melted away. It was just like what the scriptures said about "all dharmas are empty" and "no pain gathers and destroys the path", and the true energy circulates in a strange way.  The whole body communicates with the universe outside the body. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth is continuously injected from the top of the head. The limbs of the body are as light as feathers.?, seems to be flying away in the wind.  When I recited it for the tenth time, there was a bang in my head, and I entered the innate state of no self and no thoughts. My whole consciousness seemed to have left the body and floated in the air.  At this time, he had no desires or desires in his heart, no sorrow or joy, and unprecedented tranquility and contentment filled his body and mind.

    At this moment, he felt that his various senses broke through the limitations of the body and extended to the outside world.  He could distinguish the scents of dozens of trees and flowers in the air, hear the crawling sounds of insects and ants within a radius of more than a hundred feet, and capture every subtle change in the airflow.  He slowly opened his eyes and felt that the starry sky was extremely clear and the scenery in front of him was clear and detailed, as if he was an inseparable part of nature.

    Hu Qingpeng remained motionless, quietly experiencing this wonderful feeling of transcending his own limitations, as if time had frozen at this moment.

    Suddenly, he heard the sound of someone performing Qinggong flying a hundred feet away, and he was actually running towards the forbidden area of ????the back mountain. With a thought in his mind, it was like dropping a stone in the calm lake. The perfect and natural artistic conception immediately collapsed, and his spiritual consciousness quickly retreated into the body.  , the familiar feeling from the past once again occupied all the senses of the body.  He patted his head in frustration, regretting that he could not continue to grasp that otherworldly feeling. Then he was curious, who was walking alone at night in the middle of the night?  Could it be that our enemies secretly broke into Hengshan?  When I thought of this, I couldn't sit still anymore, jumped off the cliff, and carefully dived in the direction where I heard the strange sound just now.

    Hu Qingpeng was extremely familiar with the terrain and could see things in the dark as if they were daylight. He quickly took a shortcut and caught up with the night traveler.  I saw that the man was tall and running very fast, and he actually used the Qinggong movement method of the Hengshan School!  Hu Qingpeng took a closer look and judging from his back and movements, it was most likely Qin Tianri, his fourth master's uncle.  Qin Tianri likes to travel around the world and rarely stays in the mountains. Hu Qingpeng doesn't have many opportunities to interact with him. He only knows that he has an impatient personality, is bold and generous, and has a unique swordsmanship.

    Hu Qingpeng found out that the other party turned out to be his uncle, and he couldn't help but hesitate. As a junior, he snooped on the secrets of his elders. Isn't it good both emotionally and rationally?

    Qin Tianri was unaware that he was being followed. When Hu Qingpeng was about to give up, he stopped by a pool.  The water in the pool is crystal clear, with green grass and wild flowers on the shore. It is surrounded by trees. It is a pure and secret place.  Qin Tianri was pacing back and forth by the water, sometimes looking up at the sky and sometimes looking around. His expression was very anxious, as if he was waiting for someone.

    Hu Qingpeng hid behind a big tree and watched for a while. He was worried that his uncle would find his whereabouts. He was about to retreat without knowing it. Suddenly he heard the rustling of the wind and someone was coming here.  I was shocked, and I quickly leaned forward, not daring to make any sound.

    I saw a figure flying close, leaping freely on the treetops, and falling gently on the grass like a colorful cloud.  The faint starlight shone on her face, with willow eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes, mature and pretty, she turned out to be the head wife Liu Tianyue!  She was wearing an emerald green dress with a four-finger-wide embroidered ribbon tied around her waist. Her waist was slender and her breasts were full, revealing the charm of a young woman all over her body.

    After Hu Qingpeng saw the appearance of the person clearly, he almost exclaimed. Countless doubts arose in his heart. What did the two of them want to do here late at night?  Even if there are any secret words, can't they be said in the villa?  Could it be I thought of the most ridiculous possibility, my palms were so cold that I didn't even dare to take a breath.

    When Qin Tianri saw Liu Tianyue arriving as promised, he showed an expression of surprise and said with a smile: "Junior sister, I thought you were too cruel!" He couldn't help but take a few steps towards her, wanting to grab her beautiful hand.

    Liu Tianyue turned slightly to avoid his outstretched palm, and whispered: "Fourth Senior Brother, I am a married woman, please respect yourself!"

    Qin Tianri was stunned for a moment, with a hurt expression on his face. He retracted his arms angrily and said loudly: "What are you married women? You are a couple in name only. The second senior brother doesn't love you at all, and you don't like him at all! You guys!  How long have you been sleeping in separate rooms? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know"

    Liu Tianyue said sternly: "Shut up! Are these what you should say?"

    Qin Tianri said: "Junior sister, I haven't married yet. Don't you understand the reason? No matter it was in the past or now, no matter how old the sea is, my feelings for you have never changed!" As he said this, he grabbed the skirt of his clothes with both hands.  Showing his strong and broad chest, "If you don't believe it, I can dig out my heart and show it to you!"

    Liu Tianyue turned her face sideways, looked at the rippling water, sighed quietly, and said: "Fourth Senior Brother, it's too late to say anything now! Even if your feelings for me have not changed, our identities have destined that we cannot be together.  Do you want us to end up with a ruined reputation? Even if we hide in the deep mountains and forests and never come out, will the reputation of the Hengshan Sect still be there? How can we have the face to meet the ancestors of the Hengshan Sect? I  I agreed to meet you tonight just because I want to make my words clear. Don¡¯t pester me again in the future!¡±

      Qin Tianri was silent for a moment and said in a deep voice: "I don't care what others say, even if I know that there is an abyss ahead, as long as I can get you, I dare to jump! Besides, we have crossed the final limit, why can't we continue?  ?!¡±

    Liu Tianyue's face was pale, as if he had been punched in the chest, and his body was shaking violently, "I was the one who lost my composure last time, but we can't make the same mistake again and again, and we're stuck in the mud! I can't let the second senior brother, I can't let Qinghua. I,  I want to go back!"

    "Junior sister!" Qin Tianri no longer cared about what she thought. He suddenly stepped forward and grabbed her arm. With passionate passion in his eyes, he hissed: "Since a mistake once is a mistake, a mistake twice is a mistake."  It¡¯s also a mistake, why don¡¯t we just get it right? As long as we hide it from the second senior brother, without anyone noticing, who else will hinder us?¡±

    Liu Tianyue closed her eyes weakly, shook her head and said, "I can't, I can't!"

    Qin Tianri smelled her sweet body fragrance and felt the smoothness and softness of her skin. A wave of heat rushed up from her Dantian. His blood pulsed and his breathing became rough. He fiercely took Liu Tianyue into his arms and aimed at her slightly  Qi's cherry lips were kissed deeply.  As soon as their lips came into contact, Liu Tianyue felt as if he had been struck by thunder, and all his rational defenses collapsed. All the bones in his body seemed to have melted, and he was as limp as mud, allowing the other party to take whatever he wanted.  She stretched out a pair of white pink arms and hooked Qin Tianri's strong neck, as if she was a distraught woman who had long complained, letting out bursts of gasping and moaning sounds that were soul-stirring.  Qin Tianri was inspired and boldly attacked the city, groping and kneading her sensitive parts with his big hands.

    Hu Qingpeng stared blankly at the passionate performance of the two, his heart beating like a pounding, his whole body heating up, and the inexplicable desire in his body roared crazily, giving him some kind of abnormal impulse.  It was the first time for him to see such a wild and passionate sexual collision between a man and a woman. It was really eye-opening. Even if he recited the "Heart" Sutra fiercely, he couldn't help but have random thoughts and his mouth was dry.  When I saw the enchanted place, my forehead accidentally hit the trunk of a tree, and the pain was so painful that stars appeared in my eyes.

    The strange sound suddenly rang out, like a thunderbolt from the blue in the quiet night.  The men and women who were about to be swallowed by the whirlpool of flesh were horrified, as if a basin of ice water had been poured over their heads. They jumped back at the same time, and their four eyes glanced around in panic, their shock mixed with murderous intent.  Qin Tianri shouted coldly: "Who is it? Get out of here!" His fists were clenched and his clothes were bulging. It was clear that he had used his full strength to kill someone as soon as he found a suspicious person.  Once their affair is exposed, it will definitely cause an uproar and it will be impossible to escape the death penalty.  So no matter who is peeping in the dark, they must kill them and silence them. There is no other way.

    Hu Qingpeng was dripping with cold sweat, knowing that a disaster was coming, and his mind was racing, looking for a way to escape.  The two people in front of him were both elders of his sect, and their internal martial arts strength was infinitely superior to his. Any one of them was 100% sure of taking his life, let alone two people joining forces!  Even if he manages to escape tonight, if his identity is discovered by the other party, he will die without a burial place in the future. Unless he escapes down Hengshan overnight, there is still a chance of survival.  Fortunately, Qin and Liu came here for a tryst, and neither of them carried long swords, otherwise he would really have had no choice but to die.  Holding his breath, he gently tore off half of his sleeves and covered most of his face. After thinking about it, it still wasn't safe enough, so he untied and messed up his hair.

    When Qin Tianri saw no one responded, he made a decisive decision: "Junior sister, you search from west to east, and I search from the opposite direction. If you find suspicious people, they will be killed without mercy!" Liu Tianyue's face was full of evil, and he said coldly: "Okay!"  The people jumped up to the treetops separately and started searching from a high position.

    Hu Qingpeng groaned secretly. If he stayed still, he would be found sooner or later. But once he moved, he would not be able to escape the sharp eyes of his uncles, and he would be chased mercilessly.  But time was tight and he could not come up with a plan to get the best of both worlds. He gritted his teeth, put his palms on the ground and suddenly exerted force. His body flew out like an arrow close to the top of the grass, and rushed towards the dense forest not far away.

    As soon as he appeared, he fell into Qin Tianri's eyes. Qin Tianri shouted loudly: "Where are you, you rat, you are going to die!" He kicked off the branch with both feet and flew several feet away, like a goshawk fighting a rabbit with a punch.  It hit Hu Qingpeng's vest from a distance, and the wind was full of force.  Liu Tianyue heard the shouts over there and knew that his senior brother had found the target, so he immediately flew over.

    Hu Qingpeng had expected that the wind of the fist was so sharp that it touched his body.  His body suddenly swung like a swimming fish and flew diagonally. His fist hit the ground with a strong wind, sending mud and sand flying everywhere.  Qin Tianri let out a cry of surprise, and fired three consecutive punches in the air, but Hu Qingpeng dodged them before he could hit them.  Hu Qingpeng did not dare to turn around to resist, so he took a breath of energy and rushed towards the dark woods as fast as possible.

    Qin Tianri is a figure who has been around for many years. He can see through the other person's mind at a glance. He clearly wants to escape into the forest and take the opportunity to escape.  This forest covers several hills and covers a very large area. Finding a person who is deliberately hiding in the dark is like looking for a needle in a haystack, with little hope.  Qin Tianri was furious. If he let this person escape and leak the news, would he still want to live?  But at this moment, I have no sword in my hand, and I have no skills to display. I am in a hurry.He took out the broken silver in his arms and shot it in one go.

    Hu Qingpeng heard the strong wind coming from behind, covering the space above, below, left and right. He was horrified. He didn't know what kind of hidden weapon his uncle was using. He drew his sword and swung it quickly to protect the vital points behind him.  Hearing several clanging sounds, the sword was hit by an unknown hard object, which made his mouth feel hot and his fingers numb.  There was a sudden pain in his right shoulder, as he had been hit by something. Blood spurted out, and the sword fell from his hand.

    Qin Tianri was overjoyed, jumped up and hit him hard with a punch.

    Hu Qingpeng didn't wait for the long sword to fall to the ground. He fished it out with his left hand, held the hilt of the sword firmly, turned around and stabbed his uncle in the heart with his sword.  There is almost no difference between the sword used by his left hand and the sword used by his right hand. This sword is used as a killing move in the "Wind and Thunder Sword Technique". The sword moves forward quickly, and there is a faint sound of wind and thunder.

    This sword move was beyond Qin Tianri's expectation. He didn't expect that the opponent could use the sword with his left hand, nor did he expect that the sword speed was so fast. It was three points faster than when he used the sword!  After all, the length of his arm couldn't match the opponent's sharp sword, so he had to forcefully withdraw his move and dodge.  When he punched, he was afraid that he would not use too much force or strike too hard. This time, the force would dampen his body, and the breath in his chest would not flow smoothly, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood on the spot.

    How could Hu Qingpeng dare to stop for a moment? He took the opportunity to move several feet straight and disappeared into the forest.

 Text Chapter 14 A battle of wits and strength

    Liu Tianyue saw a black shadow rushing straight into the forest from a distance. She was so angry that she flew down next to Qin Tianri and blamed him: "Fourth Senior Brother, why didn't you stop him?!"

    Qin Tianri wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said angrily: "Didn't you see the sword in the opponent's hand? If I hadn't dodged quickly, I would have been stabbed to death by a sword just now!"

    Liu Tianyue said coldly: "If he escapes, you and I will be a hundred times more miserable than death! Have you seen his appearance clearly?"

    Qin Tianri shook his head and said: "The man has disheveled hair and his face is covered. He can't see clearly at a quick glance. Don't talk so much. Kill that guy first. That's the serious thing!" After that, he stood up.  Leap forward and enter the forest to search for your target.  Liu Tianyue followed closely behind him step by step.

    Qin Tianri has been wandering in the rivers and lakes for many years, and he also knows a little about tracking. Sometimes he checks the branches and vines for signs of breakage, sometimes he carefully identifies the source of the smell of blood in the air, sometimes he jumps to a high place to look around, and soon discovers  Hu Qingpeng's escape route.  He and Liu Tianyue identified the direction, used their Qinggong with all their strength, and pursued them with murderous intent.

    Hu Qingpeng jumped into the forest. As soon as he felt relieved, he felt that the wound on his right shoulder was burning and painful. The blood flowing out of the wound was wet and sticky, soaking half of his clothes.  He had no time to deal with the wound. He was afraid that if he delayed for a moment, the two uncles would catch him. He lowered his head and ran deep into the woods, not caring even if thorns and vines were beating on him.  He has been practicing martial arts on Secret Ji for a year, and his skills are now better than before. He really showed his effect at the critical moment, otherwise he would not have been able to escape Qin Tianri's interception just now, or his identity would have been exposed early on.

    He ran wildly for a while, and his arms, head and face were cut with many wounds by thorn branches. It was spicy and painful, so he simply stopped to catch his breath.  Suddenly I heard the rustling of branches and leaves behind me, and when I looked back, I saw Qin Tianri and Liu Tianyue flying over the trees, fiercely swooping over.  He was so frightened that he lost his mind, and at the same time, he was wondering. Why could his uncles catch up with him in the dark when they had never practiced the clairvoyance technique?  He lowered his head and saw the faint reflection of the long sword in his hand. He suddenly understood. He immediately put the sword back into its sheath, ducked into the bushes, got down on all fours, and crawled forward silently.

    Hu Qingpeng had just climbed out a few feet when he heard Qin Tianri's voice from the top of the tree. He stopped moving and lay quietly on the ground, adjusting his breathing to the slightest level.  Although he has encountered many dangers in his life, this time was the most dangerous.  His strength is at an absolute disadvantage, and there is no possibility of reinforcements. Facing the uncles who are determined to kill and then kill them quickly, it is useless even if he wants to surrender and ask for mercy.  He can only fight with his opponent's wits and strength to gain a one percent chance of survival.  Because his ambition is to be proud of the world and become famous all over the world, how can he be willing to surrender and die in the wilderness in obscurity?

    Just listen to Qin Tianri whisper: "Strange, I saw the sword light reflecting here just now, why did it suddenly disappear?" Liu Tianyue sneered: "They are not fools. After discovering that we are chasing them, of course they will hide and eliminate them.  Any clues that reveal his identity. I guess he is hiding nearby, after all, he can¡¯t run far in the blink of an eye!¡±

    Cold sweat broke out on Hu Qingpeng's forehead. Uncle Sixth Master's inference was as if he had seen it with his own eyes, which made him tremble with fear and deeply felt the fear of death.  He lay on the ground, smelling the strong rotten smell emitted by the fallen leaves, and countless insects and ants crawling on him. It was extremely uncomfortable, but he did not dare to move.

    Qin Tianri yelled: "Does this guy think we can't find him if he hides and acts like a turtle? How damn naive! Junior sister, you are watching from a high place, I will force him to come out!" As soon as he finished speaking,  Then I heard the whistling sound of the fist wind, which kept falling into the nearby trees. The branches and leaves flew away, and the earth shook. Many hares and mountain rats were killed on the spot, making pitiful screams.

    Hu Qingpeng secretly stretched his head to look around, and saw Qin Tianri flexing his muscles and sweeping away the innocent shrubs majestically, while Liu Tianyue stood on the top of the tree branches, overlooking the nearby activities, looking like he would pounce at any time.  He complained incessantly, only looking at Qin Tianri's efficiency in eradicating the trees, the attack would be here in a few moments, and it would be difficult for him not to show up by then.  Once the opponent forces him to show up, he will definitely use thunderbolt means to surround and kill him.  He had only been practicing martial arts for four years, and he thought that he could not withstand the combined moves of the two uncles. The only solution now was to take a risk!

    Hu Qingpeng made up his mind and immediately took the risk to crawl out and crawl out quietly.  At this moment, it was impossible to see anything in the dense forest. Unless someone had clairvoyance like him, the scenery three feet away would appear to be pitch black.  With Liu Tianyue's eyesight, it would be difficult to spot his slowly moving figure.  Under the cover of night, Hu Qingpeng climbed out five to six feet without any danger. Just as he was secretly glad to have escaped danger, his right hand accidentally pressed on a dead branch.  Before he could relax his strength, there was a snap, and the dead branch broke into two pieces.

    Liu Tianyue could not see clearly with her eyes, but she could hear clearly with her ears. She broke a branch and shouted: "Here it is!" She jumped down and used the branch in her hand as a hidden weapon.He fired angrily at the place where the sound came from.

    The moment the dead branch broke, Hu Qingpeng knew something was wrong, so he jumped up decisively and ran wildly.  Liu Tianyue and Qin Tianri were heard shouting angrily from behind, and they used Qinggong to chase after him.

    With murderous intent looming on his back, Hu Qingpeng was forced to activate all his potential and run away desperately.  His biggest advantage is that he can see the surrounding scenery clearly and know where the vines and shrubs are blocking the road. He can avoid obstacles in time and run unimpeded.  Although Qin and Liu had profound skills and quick footwork, their vision was blurred and they could not see whether there were trees or vines blocking the way ahead. They could only rely on their hearing to guess the direction of the other party's escape. This inevitably delayed the opportunity, and the distance between them and Hu Qingpeng became even wider.  Far.  After the two chased them, they were so angry that they almost vomited blood, but they had no choice but to vent their murderous intentions, and they had to be careful not to break their heads.

    With a huff, Hu Qingpeng emerged from the woods, and his eyes suddenly opened up, and he came to the edge of a cliff!  He ran so fast that he almost couldn't stop himself and rushed down into the bottomless abyss.  Hu Qingpeng was horrified. He had no way out and soldiers were chasing him. What should he do?

    While Qin Tianri and Liu Tianyue were chasing, they suddenly heard a shrill scream coming from the front, followed by the rolling sound of something heavy falling down the cliff. They were both surprised and happy. Could it be that the man lost his footing and fell off the cliff?  They followed the sound and came out of the woods, and saw that there was indeed a steep cliff at the edge of the woods. The bottom was pitch black and unfathomable, as if a monster had opened its mouth and devoured everything in the world.  The cold mountain wind blew in my face, making my clothes rustle.

    Qin Tianri kicked a stone down, but couldn't hear the echo for a long time. He couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief and laughed: "God helps me! That guy was so panicked in the dark that he lost his footing and fell to his death. It saves trouble."

    Liu Tianyue frowned and said: "That man escaped our pursuit several times, how could he fall to death so easily? I always feel uneasy without seeing his body. And I feel that the man's back is a bit familiar, but I can't remember where it is.  Saw it."

    Qin Tianri waved his hand and said: "Junior sister, you are worrying too much! If it were you and me, who would have thought that there is a dangerous cliff on the edge of the forest? Don't worry, no matter who he is, we are going to see the Lord of Hell now! Unless  He can be reincarnated, otherwise he would never be able to reveal what happened tonight."

    Liu Tianyue rolled her eyes at him: "If we don't find out the origin and identity of the other party, how will we know whether he happened to pass by or was deliberately following him? If he was ordered by someone, our troubles are far from over!"

    Qin Tianri disagreed: "On Mount Hengshan, who dares to follow us deliberately? The second senior brother is focused on practicing swordsmanship, the third senior brother practices behind closed doors all day long, and the fifth junior brother is busy recruiting apprentices to make money, who has the mind to care about the two of us?  ? If the matter is exposed, the worst we can do is become a pair of mandarin ducks with the same fate!"

    Liu Tianyue's cheeks were slightly red, and she said angrily: "If a dog can't spit out ivory from its mouth, who wants to be like a mandarin duck with you? Don't even think about it!"

    Qin Tianri said with a smile: "What else can we do if we don't become mandarin ducks?" Before Liu Tianyue could refuse, he stretched out his arms and pulled her into his arms, bowing his head for a kiss.  Liu Tianyue half pushed and half gave in, Ding Xiang secretly vomited, and the fluids exchanged. After a while, he became passionate and took the initiative to caress the other person's strong body, throwing away the doubts in his heart.  Qin Tianri's body was burning, and his blood was boiling. He picked her up by the waist and flew away.

    The two left for a long time before Hu Qingpeng jumped down from a big tree.  It turned out that he was wise at a critical moment and pushed a stone off the cliff, pretending that he had slipped and fell to his death, and he jumped up to the treetops to hide.  As expected, Qin Tianri and Liu Tianyue fell into the trap and hid nearby without discovering him. As a result, their success failed and he was lucky enough to save a small life.

    Hu Qingpeng narrowly escaped death and sat down on the ground, breathing heavily. His head was dizzy due to excessive blood loss.  He pulled off the masking fabric and randomly wrapped it around the wound on his right shoulder. Thinking of the scene he had just seen and heard, he had mixed feelings in his heart. It was really a great shame for the Hengshan Sect that his elder would do such an immoral and scandalous thing.  Thinking about the fact that the second junior uncle was still kept in the dark, I couldn't help but feel sad for him. The leader of a dignified sect was deceived and betrayed by his junior brother and his wife, and he wore a green hat without realizing it.  My mind was racing, how could I explain my injury to the people in my sect?  It is quite difficult to not tell the truth but also to find a reasonable excuse.  In particular, Qin and Liu cannot be made suspicious, otherwise their heads will be at risk at any time.

    Hu Qingpeng thought about it over and over again, and the only people he could trust were Zou Jing and his wife.  They treat him like their own son and will definitely help him solve his problems.  Now he walked out of the forest, climbed over the wall and entered the villa, and tiptoed to the small courtyard where Zou Jing and his wife lived.  As soon as he stepped into the courtyard, Zou Jing and his wife were already awake. One lit the oil lamp and the other asked in a low voice: "Who is coming?"

    Hu Qingpeng did not expect that his adoptive father and adoptive mother would be so alert. He could actually hear his footsteps as light as a civet cat. He was secretly surprised and said hurriedly: "It's me, Qingpeng!"

      Zou Jing and his wife were very surprised. What was he doing here in the middle of the night?  Zou Jing pushed the door open and saw Hu Qingpeng with messy hair and a shawl, and his body was stained with blood. His face changed, and he strode to him, glanced around vigilantly, and said in a deep voice: "Who hurt you? Where is the person?"  "The tone was cold, implying murderous intent, and the whole body exuded a terrifying aura.

    Hu Qingpeng was startled and said: "Father, this is a long story. I"

    Zou Jing interrupted him and said: "No one is following you now. It seems that you have escaped the other party's pursuit. If you have anything to say, we will talk about it later. Healing is important!" He took him into the room and closed the door.  Peng Yan'er had also put on her clothes and got out of bed. Suddenly she saw Hu Qingpeng covered in scars and his clothes were stained with blood. She was shocked and hurt, and asked in a trembling voice: "Qingpeng, why are you injured? Where is the injury? Does it hurt?"

    Hu Qingpeng pretended to be fine and said: "I was only slightly injured, it's okay."

    Zou Jing frowned slightly and said to his wife: "Hey, mother-in-law, please treat Qingpeng's injuries quickly!" Peng Yan'er held back her tears, quickly found a small medicine box, told Hu Qingpeng to lie down, and quickly cleaned his wounds with her hands and feet.  , picked out the broken silver that shot into his shoulder, and then applied medicine and bandaged it.  While Peng Yaner was treating the wound, Hu Qingpeng told everything about what happened tonight, and asked his adoptive father and stepmother to find a way to hide the truth.

    When Zou Jing and his wife heard that there was an ambiguous affair between Qin Tianri and Liu Tianyue, they looked at each other and felt a turmoil in their hearts.  If this news spreads, the Hengshan sect will immediately fall into civil strife of brothers killing each other and husbands and wives turning against each other.  This matter is of great importance and there must be no joking.

    Zou Jing said calmly: "Qingpeng, you must keep your mouth shut about what is going on tonight, especially to the leader. You must not let it slip, otherwise there will be endless consequences! You must pretend not to know anything in front of Qin and Liu."  How you treated them before will remain the same in the future. Don¡¯t suddenly change your attitude and make them doubt you. Keep this in mind! As for the trauma you suffered that won¡¯t heal within three or two days, I told Liu Tianyue that yesterday  You sprained your shoulder when you were chopping firewood in the evening, and you can't move much. You need to rest for a few days. I hope you can hide it from her."

    Peng Yan'er then warned: "Try to show your face as little as possible until you recover from your injury, let alone go to the martial arts training ground to show off. Although they didn't see your appearance clearly, they would be in trouble if they recognized your back.  By the time your wound has healed, they will have almost forgotten about it, and then you will be truly safe. Also, remember to burn your clothes!"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "It's obvious that they did something wrong, but I have to work hard to cover it up and act based on their faces. It's really unfair!"

    Zou Jing was deeply touched and said: "How can there be any fairness in the world? Strength determines everything! Qingpeng, if you want to do whatever you want in the future and not be threatened and bullied by others, you must have the ability to stand out from the crowd, otherwise you have to keep your head down and be a human being!"  "

    Zou Jing's words hit Hu Qingpeng's heart like a hammer. His facial muscles twitched unconsciously and he murmured: "Strength determines everything!" This makes so much sense. If his martial arts were better than Qin Tianri's  , Liu Tianyue is clever, so they should be the ones being hunted tonight!  However, his skills are not as good as others, so he can only run for his life.  But can he defeat his uncle just by mastering the martial arts of Hengshan School?  This may be as difficult as climbing to heaven.  If he wants to be better than his elders, he must learn the unique martial arts skills of other sects. Only by integrating the strengths of each sect and eliminating the bad and retaining the good can he be qualified to compete with his uncles.  He secretly made up his mind to humbly ask for advice whenever he had the opportunity in the future, learn from the strengths of other experts, and must surpass the two mountains that lay in front of him.

    Hu Qingpeng returned to his residence, quickly changed into a set of clean clothes, and then followed Peng Yaner's instructions to take the bloody clothes and burn them in a dark place.  After he did all this secretly, he realized that his whole body was sore and he fell into sleep as soon as he fell on the bed.

    During morning training the next day, Hu Qingpeng lied about spraining his right shoulder and asked Liu Qingshan to ask for leave on his behalf.  He has always practiced very diligently and was never absent without reason. Chen Tianlei had no doubts when he found out about it and allowed him to rest at home.  A few days passed in such a peaceful manner. Hu Qingpeng did not go out or take a step forward. He stayed in his room reading and writing, waiting for his wound to recover.  Peng Yaner made soup and meals for him every day, and secretly changed his dressing.  The wound-healing powder she used was very effective, but within five or six days, Hu Qingpeng's wound had grown new flesh, healed and scarred, and he could move without any serious problems.

    This morning, Hu Qingpeng returned to the kitchen to help with chores.  Except for Zou Jing and his wife, the other servants thought that he had sprained his arm and needed to rest. When they saw that he came back intact, everyone was very happy and only let him do some easy work.

    After breakfast, Hu Qingpeng greeted Chen Tianlei and went to the martial arts training ground to practice martial arts with his brothers.  As the injury was just recovering, Hu Qingpeng did not dare to do too strenuous movements. He just moved his muscles and bones, mainly practicing footwork and legwork.  Go to Gao Qingcheng?Beside him, he unexpectedly patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Qingpeng, where have you been hiding these days? It's really not fun to practice swordsmanship without you as my opponent!"

    He hit Hu Qingpeng¡¯s right shoulder very hard, causing Hu Qingpeng to gasp in pain and almost cry out in pain.  Hu Qingpeng looked down and saw a blood spot slowly showing on the clothes on his shoulders. It was probably because the newly healed wound was cracked. He gritted his teeth and said, "Can't you be gentler? I'm not your enemy!"

    Gao Qingcheng saw blood on his shoulder and said in surprise: "Are you injured? Who did it?"

    When Hu Qingpeng heard him yelling loudly, he felt anxious and wanted to strangle his neck immediately. He lowered his voice and said: "Gao Qingcheng, if you don't want me to die unexpectedly, just keep your voice down. No one will think you are mute!"

    This was the first time Gao Qingcheng was scolded by him, and he was stunned. He immediately understood that Hu Qingpeng didn't want people to know the news about his injury. Seeing that his expression was so serious, it might be a matter of life and death. He said simply: "Take care of your injuries. If you need help, you can find something."  Me!" His eyes were cold and determined, showing his sincere friendship and fearless courage.

    Hu Qingpeng beat his chest gratefully and whispered: "Okay!" Gao Qingcheng smiled slightly, turned and walked away.  Hu Qingpeng glanced left and right. No one around the brothers seemed to care about what Gao Qingcheng had just said. He was thinking about how dangerous it was. He was about to sneak back and bandage the wound before coming back. Suddenly, he felt a cold feeling on his vest, and two sharp eyes like cones stabbed him fiercely.  A chill ran down his spine.  Hu Qingpeng's heart stopped for a moment, and he mustered up the courage to look back slowly, only to see Qin Tianri standing ten feet away, with a cold light shining like a poisonous snake in his eyes.

 Text Chapter 15: Survival from Death

    Hu Qingpeng's blood froze, as if he had fallen into an ice cave. His first thought was to run for his life, but this was like telling the other party clearly that he had a guilty conscience.  £®  com Qin Tianri didn't see his face clearly that night, but only saw the outline of his back. At that time, he thought he had fallen off a cliff and died. Even if he had doubts in his heart, he was not completely sure.  Therefore, he must deal with it calmly, dispel the other party's suspicions, and cannot take the initiative to reveal his flaws.  The more natural he behaves, the easier it will be to pass this level.  All kinds of thoughts disappeared in his mind. He boldly met Qin Tianri's gaze and saluted, "Fourth uncle, is there anything I can do for you, disciple?"

    Qin Tianri looked at his expression and behavior coldly, and finally his eyes fell on his right shoulder, staring at the eye-catching blood stain, and asked directly: "What's the matter with the wound on your shoulder?"

    Hu Qingpeng gritted his teeth and said: "When I got up in the middle of the night to relieve myself, I was accidentally bitten by a snake. Fortunately, the snake was not poisonous and only suffered flesh wounds." He knew that this reason was far-fetched, but for a moment he thought  Can't think of a better excuse.  Presumably the other party will not turn against him immediately and force him to a dead end.

    Qin Tianri's pupils shrank and he sneered: "Bitten by a snake? Really?" With Hu Qingpeng's current skills, how could he be bitten by a snake unless he was attacked by a group of snakes?

    Hu Qingpeng said sternly: "Disciple is definitely not lying! What's more, the mountains are full of snakes and insects, and they like to be active at night. Uncle Master should know better than me!"

    Qin Tianri's forehead was throbbing with veins, thinking that he was making insinuations, alluding to the scandal of his late-night activities. With murderous intent in his chest, he snorted coldly: "I haven't heard of a disciple of Hengshan being bitten by a snake in how many years. What are you doing this time?"  But it¡¯s a rare occurrence! Be careful in the future and don¡¯t always go into dark and secluded corners. What if you step on a poisonous snake?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng bowed and said: "Yes! Disciple must be careful and never make the same mistake again. I wonder if uncle has any other instructions?"

    Qin Tianri said: "No more, just take care of yourself!"

    Hu Qingpeng respectfully watched him go away. He couldn't help but let out a long breath and realized that the clothes behind him were soaked in cold sweat.  Although he had temporarily dealt with the crisis, Qin Tianri was neither a fool nor an idiot, so how could he easily believe such an excuse?  Hu Qingpeng's heart is as clear as a mirror, and he must be more careful in the days to come.  Qin Tianri will secretly observe his every move. Once the doubts in his heart are confirmed, his death will not be far away.

    ??For some time after that, Hu Qingpeng¡¯s days were like a year, and he had trouble sleeping and eating.  After he succeeded in reciting the "Heart" Sutra, his various senses and spiritual senses were improved accordingly, and he always felt that someone was watching him from behind.  He knew who the other party was and was careful when doing things, lest there be even the slightest mistake.  Suddenly one day, Qin Tianri received a letter from a friend in the martial arts world and went down the mountain to attend the appointment the next day.

    As soon as Qin Tianri left, Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but feel relieved.  After more than ten days like this, the mountain was calm and calm, and he gradually relaxed his vigilance and resumed his old habits.

    One day in early August, Hu Qingpeng went into the mountains alone to cut firewood as usual.  There was a cool breeze blowing along the way, and the sun was blocked by thick shade. Looking around, the green mountains and green waters were so picturesque that one could not help but admire the magic of creation.  Hu Qingpeng is an old horse who knows his way around. He quickly found a suitable place, moved his ax like flying, and completed today's task in three strokes, five divisions and two divisions.  He divided the chopped firewood into two piles, tied them firmly with thick ropes, inserted a stick in the middle, bent down and steadily lifted the two bundles of firewood onto his shoulders.

    Just as Hu Qingpeng was about to take a step, he suddenly felt the air around him getting colder, and a dangerous omen hit his heart.  He quickly looked around, but there was no unusual movement. Then he listened carefully, and there was a faint sound of deliberately suppressed breathing coming from the woods in front of him on the right.  I was secretly frightened, how could there be an expert ambushing ahead?  Could it be that it's for yourself?  As the saying goes, good people never come, and those who come are not good!  He secretly regretted why he didn't take a sword when he went out today!  If there is a sword in hand, the situation is completely different.  Fortunately, the other party didn't know that his spiritual sense was beyond that of ordinary people, so even if they had a fight, they would still have a chance to escape.  After thinking for a while, he pretended to be nonchalant and walked back along the original path.  He wanted to see who wanted to take advantage of him?

    The closer Hu Qingpeng got to the place where the man was ambushing, the more uneasy he felt in his heart. He considered all the angles and timings of the opponent's attack in his mind. He walked with true energy and was on the verge of triggering an attack.

    Suddenly, a black shadow looked like a panther pouncing on food, rushing down from the tree branches without warning. Before anyone arrived, only cold light and lightning were seen, and a steel knife cut through the air with a harsh scream, and the sound was harsh.  Knocked down on the head.  The sword energy was wildly curling, full of murderous intent, and he clearly wanted to kill him with one strike.

    Hu Qingpeng roared angrily, and with a sudden force on his shoulder and back, the two large bundles of firewood detached from both ends of the stick, and roared straight into the attacker.  That man had probably never encountered such a huge weapon in his life, and he never expected that Hu Qingpeng would react so quickly. Before the steel knife could chop it, two bundles of firewood had already slammed into it.The angle of this sure-killing knife was blocked.  He was so angry that smoke was coming from his nostrils, and he couldn't figure out why his perfect assassination plan had no effect. He single-handedly hit the firewood with his sword, jumped high with the help of his strength, and dodged the impact.

    At this moment, Hu Qingpeng appeared quietly under his body, the wooden stick in his hand turned into a green dragon, and stabbed his lower abdomen Dantian.

    The man sneered and sharpened his blade, blocking the attack path of the long stick.  Seeing the sword and stick intersecting, Hu Qingpeng suddenly flicked his wrist and used the move in the "Devil-Subduing Stick Technique". The long stick moved eastward and westward, advancing and retreating. He cleverly avoided the interception of the steel knife, and with a snap, he hit hard.  Knock on the opponent's calf.

    Who would have thought that at such a young age, Hu Qingpeng would be able to use a stick technique that is rare in the world? Underestimating the enemy, he was hit in the left leg, which hurt his heart and soul. With a strange cry, he flew more than three feet away and landed on one foot.  Put on a "golden rooster**" pose.  It's just that my left leg can't help but twitch slightly, which makes it look awkward.  He was covered in black clothes, his eyes were cold and vicious, and he looked a little embarrassed upon closer inspection. He pointed the tip of his knife forward, ready to pounce and fight again at any time.

    Hu Qingpeng guessed the opponent's identity at the moment of the fight. Although he saw that his posture was extremely ridiculous, he was not in the mood for a joke. He put the long stick slightly behind his elbow, close to his waist, and touched the ground with his front foot.  He made a move of "Breaking through the Heaven's Gate" and said coldly: "Your Majesty, you are committing crimes with your mask covered in broad daylight. Do you know that you are acting despicably and you don't dare to see others?"

    The man became angry and gritted his teeth: "Your sharp teeth and sharp mouth are of no use! I will cut your body into thousands of pieces later, chop it into meat paste and feed it to the dogs!"

    Hu Qingpeng sighed softly: "Uncle Fourth Master, do you and I have any deep hatred? Why do you have to put me to death?"

    The man's whole body trembled and he sneered: "What nonsense are you talking about? I can't understand it!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Uncle Fourth Master, although you covered your face and deliberately changed your voice, your figure and facial features cannot be changed. I recognized you at a glance. Whether you admit it or not, since you want to kill me, you can always  Should you let me know the reason for being killed?" After he developed clairvoyance, anyone who had ever met him could not hide anything from his discerning eyes, even if they were disguised or their faces were covered.  What's more, after counting, there were only three or two people who had reasons to assassinate him, and among them, Qin Tianri was the most suspected.  Now that the other party had betrayed him, he couldn't pretend to be deaf and dumb, so he simply opened the skylight and spoke frankly.

    Qin Tianri was silent for a while, then returned to his original voice and said: "Haha, Hu Qingpeng, it seems I still underestimated you! Who are you? Why do you use other martial arts techniques? Do you have ulterior motives to steal them?  Hengshan Sword Technique? You must explain everything to me honestly today, and you are not allowed to hide anything!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "If you want to impose a crime, there is no reason to hesitate! Fourth Master Uncle, I am loyal to the Hengshan Sect, and only God can show it. I am not afraid of you spitting blood! I ask myself that I have never offended you, why do you want to secretly murder me?"

    Qin Tianri said gloomily: "If the wise don't tell secrets, you don't have to pretend to be confused! You saw something you shouldn't see with your eyes, so you must die!"

    Hu Qingpeng was secretly surprised. He asked himself that he had been hiding it well, but how could he know that the other party still discovered the flaw? What went wrong?  Pretending to be puzzled, he said: "Qingpeng's daily routine is step-by-step, and he never pries into other people's affairs. Did Master Master listen to other people's slander and misunderstand me?"

    Seeing his denial, Qin Tianri couldn't help but hesitate and frowned: "Did you really not follow me?"

    Hu Qingpeng quickly shook his head and said: "Of course not!" Although the books of sages advocate that gentlemen treat others with integrity, it depends on the situation and the situation, and you cannot stick to the precepts.  If you don't know how to adapt to changes and apply things mechanically, you are a pedantic scholar.

    Qin Tianri said: "How do I know whether what you say is true or false? If you are upright and upright, don't put on a defensive posture of rejecting others. Put down the wooden stick in your hand first, and you and I can have a good talk.  ."

    How could Hu Qingpeng be easily fooled? He shook his head and said: "Uncle Master himself refused to put away his sword and retreat, but he asked Qingpeng to withdraw first. Isn't it unfair? What's more, this place is in the barren mountains and ridges, inaccessible, and my martial arts is far from perfect.  Uncle Master, who can guarantee my safety? Uncle Master, even though I am young, I still know the principle of keeping one's mouth secret. I will never tell a third person what happened today, and I will just pretend that nothing happened."  As he spoke, he slowly backed away, widening the distance between the two of them.

    Qin Tianri shouted: "Stop! Don't move!"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "Uncle, please forgive me, my nephew has taken the first step!" Before he finished speaking, the man spread his wings like a roc and flew away in the sky.  Even if Qin Tianri swore a poisonous oath on the spot, Hu Qingpeng would not dare to risk trusting him. After all, there is no one here to testify. Who knows if he will go back on his words and hide his knife behind his smile?  Thirty-Six Stratagems is the best way to escape. First, escape back to the villa. I'm afraid he won't dare to commit murder in a crowded place.

    Qin Tian???I was angry and angry, this boy was so smart, he ran away as soon as he got the chance, and his wishful thinking failed!  In fact, he had already found out that Hu Qingpeng claimed to have sprained his shoulder and was recuperating behind closed doors just after that night. The timing was undoubtedly too coincidental!  Moreover, Hu Qingpeng's back was very similar to what he remembered, and the new injury on his right shoulder was even more irrefutable evidence, so he concluded that Hu Qingpeng was the masked man that night.  He had already made careful arrangements to sneak back to Hengshan this time. When he saw the other party running for his life, he immediately picked up his knife and caught up with him.

    Hu Qingpeng unfolded the Crane Dance Qinggong movement, as if flying on the top of the tree like soaring clouds and riding mist.  Suddenly, a murderous aura shot up from the front. Hu Qingpeng moved at will, changed direction quickly in a hurry, danced wildly with his long stick, and used the magic trick of subduing the magic stick to attack. He was horrified, how could there be another person in the forest?  ambush?  Could it be Uncle Sixth Master?

    At the same time as he drew out his stick, a sword light suddenly appeared from the dense branches and leaves, like a rainbow piercing the sun, stabbing Hu Qingpeng's soaring figure with boundless murderous intent.  Wherever the sword energy passed, countless green leaves peeled off the branches, tightly wrapped in a black figure and shot up into the sky.  Although that man was also wearing black clothes and a mask, he had a curvy figure. Who else could be there besides Liu Tianyue?

    Liu Tianyue was also greatly surprised when the long stick hit him on the head. Hu Qingpeng was able to grasp the opportunity and attack half a beat earlier. It seemed that he was very smart.  The left claw stretched out quickly to grab the long stick that was thrust at him, and the right sword sharply sliced ??the opponent's fingers.

    Hu Qingpeng immediately abandoned his stick, leaned on the swaying branch, and used his strength to rush forward, eager to escape the opponent's attack range. Suddenly he felt a sharp pain in his vest, and he had been kicked hard by his opponent.  The alien energy lurking in his body immediately automatically protected his vitals, neutralizing 70% of Liu Tianyue's internal strength.  The energy backfired, and Hu Qingpeng spat out a mouthful of blood in mid-air. His move became even more urgent, and in the blink of an eye he was already seven or eight feet away.  He knew that martial arts and others were not on the same level at all, and he would definitely die if he got too entangled with others, so he ran away whenever he could and never hesitated to fight.

    Liu Tianyue used 50% of his internal strength to kick out, thinking that he could kill Hu Qingpeng on the spot. Unexpectedly, he was only injured and vomited blood, but he still jumped like flying, and his toes were numb from the shock.  I was inexplicably surprised, how could an eighth-generation disciple have such profound inner strength?  This is so abnormal!  For a moment, he was stunned, and saw Hu Qingpeng running forward a few feet. He was immediately frightened and angry, and he and Qin Tianri rushed to catch up.

    There was wind at Hu Qingpeng's feet, and he gritted his teeth and charged forward, but he was still unable to shake off the murderous intent that was condensed behind him.  He was able to escape successfully last time mainly because it was dark at night and the forest was dense, giving him the opportunity to use his clairvoyance.  But this time he was not so lucky. The only advantage he relied on was useless during the day. As long as the opponent kept pursuing him, he would soon be able to catch up smoothly with his profound skills.  He must fight dangerously and survive in order to win the chance of survival!

    He had been chopping firewood for many years and knew the terrain of the mountains very well. He took a shortcut and ran at full speed in the direction of the villa, hoping to meet someone from the same family on the way to scare off the pursuers.  Qin Tianri and others were afraid of bumping into his fellow disciples and revealing the secret, so he flew like flying, chasing him closer and closer, wishing he could kill this young man who had many accidents immediately.

    The two sides chased and escaped, and climbed two hills in succession. The red walls and green tiles of Hengshan Jianpai Villa could be seen in the distance.

    Hu Qingpeng's internal energy was almost exhausted at this time, and it was really impossible to escape back to the villa for refuge. He lamented in his heart, and suddenly flew to the left according to the predetermined plan, and arrived at a cliff in a moment.  At this time, there was no way forward. He suddenly stopped and looked back. Behind him, the blue sky was like a wash, the forest waves were undulating, and the scenery was magnificent and moving.

    Qin Tianri and Liu Tianyue didn't understand why he was in a desperate situation, so they followed him to the ground and exchanged surprised looks. They formed an encirclement with horns on the left and right, raised their swords, and slowly approached.  Qin Tianri smiled ferociously and said: "You run, why don't you run away? I wonder if you can still grow wings and fly to the sky!"

    Hu Qingpeng said calmly: "I'll say it again, I didn't see anything! This is a misunderstanding."

    Qin Tianri muttered: "Now that things have come to this, do you still want to lie to me? Your Qinggong skills cannot be hidden from my eyes!"

    Hu Qingpeng shrugged and said: "If you don't believe it, I can't do anything about it. The two of you have been chasing them all the way, so I have no choice but to make this move! If you still refuse to let go, come with me!" After that, suddenly  Leap out and jump off the cliff.

    Qin Tianri and the others hurried to the edge of the cliff. They saw that the cliff was abrupt and towering, more than twenty feet above the ground. At the bottom was a rapid stream. The stream was covered with tall trees, like rows of neat soldiers.  Viewed from a high place, the endless stretches of woods can be seen at a glance.  Hu Qingpeng was drawing a beautiful arc and landing over the woods.

    Qin and Liu were stunned. Only then did they understand why Hu Qingpeng escaped here, and they had to look at him with admiration.  Anyone who jumps from a height of more than 20 feet, no matter how skilled in Qinggong, will hit the ground with great force, which can cause a broken leg in the least, or vomiting blood and death in the worst case.  Although Hu QingpengAlthough he spotted a spot with trees and jumped down, who would have dared to take this risk without extraordinary courage and extraordinary courage?  If the wind direction suddenly changes and his landing point deviates slightly and he hits a ferocious boulder by the stream, he will immediately be shattered to pieces.

    After Hu Qingpeng jumped into the air, he spread his arms flat, used the movement technique of Crane Dancing in the Sky, relaxed his muscles, and glided down with the wind, like a giant crane swooping into the dense woods.  In just a few blinks, he had landed on top of the tree. His hands and feet suddenly shrank into a spherical shape, and he violently hit the huge tree trunk. He rolled and fell, cracking and breaking countless branches, and quickly disappeared into the sea of ??trees.  .

    Qin Tianri and the others looked at each other, none of them had the courage to imitate Hu Qingpeng's act of committing suicide. Seeing the cooked duck fly away again, they stomped their feet bitterly and took a detour to slide down the cliff.  After such a delay, when they found the place where Hu Qingpeng fell, they only saw broken branches stained with blood and messy fallen leaves. The man was as vague as a cloud and crane, and there was no trace.

    Qin Tianri gritted his teeth and said, "Damn it, let this kid escape again! If he goes back to tell the truth, we will be left with nothing to eat!"

    Liu Tianyue made a decision immediately: "I will immediately cut off his route back to the village. You stay nearby and search carefully to find his hiding place as soon as possible!"

    Qin Tianri said: "No problem! I will dig three feet into the ground to dig him out!" His eyes were burning, his face was ferocious, and he no longer looked like a handsome hero.

 Text Chapter 16 Darkroom Prisoner

    Hu Qingpeng slammed into the tree trunk and was ejected more than two feet by the huge rebound force. He broke an unknown number of branches and rolled all the way down. He fell on the thick layer of leaves at the bottom of the tree, and his whole body was in pain.  His move just now was quite risky. Fortunately, the direction of the wind did not change during the fall. In addition, his muscles and bones were extremely strong and he had alien energy protection in his body. Otherwise, even if he did not fall to death on the spot, several bones would be broken.  Moreover, the fallen leaves in the woods have accumulated for many years, forming a soft cushion that just absorbs the remaining energy of his fall.

    Hu Qingpeng lay paralyzed on the ground and panted for a long time, then slowly got up, his throat felt sweet, and he vomited several mouthfuls of blood.  He secretly smiled bitterly, the injury he received this time was definitely not light, but he didn't know if he could escape the ensuing pursuit?  Although the other party didn't dare to imitate him in jumping off the cliff, it was not difficult to find this place, so he had to act quickly.  He looked up and saw that the surrounding terrain was slightly undulating, the trees were all tall and straight, and there were no bushes that could easily hide.  However, he had already figured out the escape route before jumping off the cliff. After identifying the direction, he immediately ran as hard as he could to the east.

    Hu Qingpeng ran for a moment and suddenly realized that something was wrong. The wounds on his body scratched by tree branches kept bleeding, leaving obvious marks behind him.  As long as the tracker has a little experience, he can follow the clues and catch up.  He had an idea and jumped into the stream and waded forward, letting the water wash away the blood.

    Turning around the foot of the mountain, I suddenly heard a shrill howl of a wolf in the distance, as if it was a cry before death.  His heart sank. Did the pursuers catch up so quickly?  Seeing that the mountain wall in front was covered with green vines, hanging down to the shore like a screen, I hurriedly jumped over and hid behind the thick vines.

    ¡°I never thought that there was a dark cave hidden behind the vines, more than two feet high from the water, and the entrance was covered with green moss.  Hu Qingpeng became curious and walked in while holding on to the cave wall. Unexpectedly, he walked deeper and deeper. The cave was winding and winding, extremely humid and cool, with no light entering.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Hu Qingpeng was greatly surprised. Could there be people living in the cave?  Just by hearing this roar, one can deduce that the opponent has profound internal skills, even above the leader!  Listening carefully, there was another powerful sound of fists and feet hitting the stone wall, and the doubts in my heart became even stronger.  After continuing to walk for a while, I came to the end of the cave. I heard heavy breathing and the sound of chains shaking from behind the stone wall, as if a wild beast was imprisoned in the heart of the mountain.

    Hu Qingpeng pressed lightly on the stone wall and felt that the stone wall was quite thick and difficult to penetrate with human power.  However, the surface of the stone wall was flat and smooth, and it was obviously artificially carved. With a flash of inspiration, I groped inch by inch on the stone wall, and sure enough I found an abnormal bulge in one place, and I pressed it hard without thinking.  Just listen to the sound of the machine, mud and rocks are scattered, the stone wall in front of you takes the center line as the axis, slowly rotates and opens in the tremor, and the long-lost light shines directly into your eyes.

    Behind the stone wall is a very spacious natural stone room with uneven walls and many strange-shaped stalagmites hanging upside down from the top. An oil lamp is set on the wall, with a wick like a bean, emitting a dim light.  On the left side of the cave entrance, there stood a man with disheveled hair. He was in ragged clothes and covered in dirt. An iron chain was passed through the collarbone of his right shoulder. The wound was black and terrifying, and the bones were thick.  The iron chain was about three to four feet long, and the other end was firmly fixed on the stone wall behind him.  The man only had one left eye left. He was looking at the suddenly cracked stone wall through his hanging hair in shock. The frantic look in his eyes had not completely disappeared. His left fist probably hit the stone wall.  The back of the fist was cracked and covered with blood.

    Hu Qingpeng carefully stepped into the stone chamber and saw that the indoor layout was quite rough and crude. There was only a large stone that could barely be called a stone bed, and there were copper bowls and pots scattered on the ground. There was nothing else.  Although I don't know why this man was imprisoned here, I can imagine the hardship and misery of his daily life, and a look of sympathy can't help but appear on his face.

    The man's eyes were blazing, and he snorted heavily when he saw this, and said in a hoarse voice: "Little baby, who are you? You were not born when I was traveling in the world, and you dared to pity me! Even if my situation is a hundred times more miserable than it is now,  You don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s sympathy!¡± He straightened his body and exuded an air of arrogance. He must have been a powerful figure in the martial arts world.

    Hu Qingpeng was secretly surprised. He didn't expect that this person was so sensitive that he could actually spy on what he was thinking. He said hurriedly and solemnly: "Senior is a strong man, so naturally he doesn't need mercy from others. The junior broke into this place unintentionally to avoid being chased by others.  Senior, please forgive me if there is any offense."

    The man wondered: "I saw you with an iron ax on your waist, and I thought you were a woodcutter in the mountains. It turns out you are also a member of the martial arts community! Which sect are you a disciple of? A secret secret that even I don't know about was discovered by you.  I found it, you are really lucky!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "This junior is Hu Qingpeng, a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect."? 

    The man was shocked and his tone suddenly turned cold: "So you are a disciple of the 'Qing' generation! Who is your master?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "My master's surname is Yin, and he ranks third among the Seven Swordsmen of Hengshan. I wonder if my senior has any friendship with my master?"

    The man said oh, his murderous intent subdued, and his tone softened slightly: "You are YinYin Tianyun's apprentice! Not bad, not bad."

    Hu Qingpeng was confused. What does "okay, okay, okay" mean?  He didn't know that before the other party changed his mind, he had already fought back and forth in front of the gate of hell.  Asked: "Can you tell me the senior's surname and name to the junior?"

    The man said calmly: "How can I, a useless person, deserve a great name? I have been locked here for more than ten years, sitting facing the wall with chains on my body. I don't know what year or month it will take before I can see the light of day again and mention my name again."  What's the use? It just brings shame to our master. But it's fate that we meet each other, so just call me 'Anonymous'!"

    Seeing that he refused to reveal his identity, Hu Qingpeng became more and more curious: "Unknown senior, why are you imprisoned here? Who locked you up cruelly?" An iron chain piercing the collarbone is one of the cruelest tortures in the world.  Once the collarbone is penetrated, you are equivalent to a useless person. Even if you have great abilities, you can't use them and you can only obey the other party's mercy.  Just looking at the frayed condition of the chain where the man was injured, one can guess how deep the pain was. The right arm will most likely never be restored to its original state.

    The nameless person suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed wildly. His laughter was so intense that it sounded like a ghost crying at night. The depth of resentment hidden in his voice made Hu Qingpeng frightened and he secretly exercised his skills to be on guard.  Anonymous's laughter suddenly stopped, a dark red light flashed in his single eye, and he said coldly: "Do you know where this place is?" Without waiting for Hu Qingpeng to answer, he continued: "This is the forbidden area of ??the Hengshan Sect.  The secret cave is where the masters of Hengshan in the past have practiced martial arts! As a disciple of Hengshan, you should be able to guess who imprisoned me here, right?"

    Hu Qingpeng was so shocked that he took three steps back and lost his voice: "What?! Is this a forbidden area for the Hengshan Sect?"

    Anonymous said without hesitation: "That's right! Do you think there are many caves near Hengshan Jianpai Villa?"

    Hu Qingpeng's palms were sweating, his limbs were cold, and he murmured: "No wonder there are mechanisms in the cave! If what you said is true, could it be was it the leader who did it?" Although he and his senior brothers had been here before  I have practiced many times in the gated area, but no one dares to disobey the master's order and sneak out of the designated area for activities. Therefore, except for the stone room for martial arts training, I have never been to most places in the secret cave.  The stone room where Anonymous was imprisoned may be located in a place where he has never been.  So the only person who can freely enter and exit the forbidden area and can also imprison prisoners here is Chen Tianlei, the leader of Hengshan.

    The nameless person¡¯s eyes shot out with fire, and he said angrily: ¡°Is a despicable villain like Chen Tianlei worthy of being the leader of the Hengshan Sect? If he hadn¡¯t secretly fired a cold arrow behind his back, how would it be his turn to be the leader!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng shouted: "Stop! What are you talking about? If you insult the leader of our sect, you are making an enemy of all Hengshan disciples!"

    Anonymous was stunned, then laughed and said: "You dare to contradict me at such a young age, you seem to be quite brave! Hu Qingpeng, do you know how long I have known Chen Tianlei? Let me tell you, it has been thirty years! He  I definitely know better than you who he is!" He raised his hand to push away the messy hair covering his face, and said calmly: "Look at my face, it's all thanks to Chen Tianlei! I have been friends with him for thirty years.  , and ended up like this!"

    Under the cover of messy hair, there is an extremely terrifying and mutilated face - his chin is twisted and deformed, the tip of his nose has been flattened, there is only a black hole left for his right eye, and his face is covered with criss-crossing scars, or  Black or red, they look like ugly reptiles, with barely an inch of intact skin to be found.  Even the evil spirits in hell are not more ferocious and scary than him.

    Hu Qingpeng gasped and almost vomited on the spot.  This kind of act of gouging out the eyes, cutting off the nose, and disfiguring a person's appearance was simply beyond his imagination. The cruelest torture in the world is nothing more than this, right?  No matter how deep the hatred between each other is, you might as well take his life. It is definitely not the behavior of a man to make the enemy inhuman or ghost like this.  He has always respected the head master, but he never expected that he would be so hard-hearted and capable of resorting to such vicious and despicable methods!  How many ulterior secrets are hidden under Chen Tianlei's majestic and calm appearance?  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but shudder. He knew another elder's secret. Will it lead to death in the future?

    Anonymous put his hair down again, gritted his teeth and said: "Don't be afraid! Every wrong has its own debtor, and Chen Tianlei owes me everything. One day I will definitely make him pay back double the amount!"

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but ask: "Senior, why did my second uncle abuse you like this?"

    Anonymous said coldly: "Why? It's actually very simple, because of ambition, greed and selfishness!"But I will not bow my head and give in. His conspiracy will never succeed!  You are still young and it is not appropriate to know too much about some inside information. Knowing it will not do you any good.  "

    Hu Qingpeng calmed down and sighed: "Although I don't know the grudge between my senior and my second uncle, what I did to the second uncle is too much! Even if my senior has made mistakes, the imprisonment and the food he has eaten for more than ten years  The pain is enough to offset the guilt. I happen to have an ax here, maybe senior can use it to cut off the iron chains and restore freedom!"

    Anonymous shook his head and said: "This iron chain is forged from thousand-year-old cold iron deep in the South China Sea. It can be cut by ordinary swords and swords. It must be cut with a magical weapon made of ten thousand-year-old black iron."  If it were just an ordinary iron chain, I would have broken it long ago with my skill. Are you still waiting for you to offer this broken ax for cutting wood as a treasure?" As he said this, he glanced at the large hole in the stone wall, his eyes both eager and eager.  What a pity, what a great opportunity to escape, but it¡¯s regrettable that I can¡¯t break free from this damn chain!

    Hu Qingpeng stabbed the ax back into his waist. If what the other party said was true, he might not be able to cut through the iron chain with his own Jingshen Sword.  He asked tentatively: "Senior, is there anything you need me to do?"

    Anonymous said helplessly: "Your martial arts are low, and you have no chance of finding the legendary black iron weapon. And you are a disciple of Hengshan, so you can't betray your master and ask for help on my behalf. Oh, that's all! I'm confined in the cave.  For more than ten years, I can only eat leftovers and rotten rice, and I have long forgotten what the taste of meat is. If you really want to do something for me, you can get some barbecue to try when you have time, I will be grateful!  "The throat was crawling, and he looked salivating.

    Hu Qingpeng was about to open his mouth to agree, but suddenly thought that he was running for his life. It was still unknown whether he could escape the pursuit of his uncles. How could he have the energy to meet their demands?  He smiled bitterly and said: "Senior Wuming, it's not that I don't want to promise you, but that this junior has too much time to take care of himself and his life hangs by a thread. He still doesn't know if he will be able to see the sun tomorrow! If this junior hadn't accidentally stumbled in here, he could temporarily escape the other party's search.  , maybe his head is now in a different place.¡±

    Wumingshi glanced at him up and down, and said in a deep voice: "Who is so audacious that he dares to chase and kill Hengshan disciples on Hengshan Mountain? Don't your masters and uncles care about things?" There was a slight hint of worry in his tone.  Anger.

    Hu Qingpeng hesitated for a while and said in a low voice: "To be honest, senior, the person who wants to kill me is my fellow martial uncle!"

    Anonymous asked curiously: "Your uncle is chasing you? This is a strange news in the world! Could it be that you have done some scandal that is outraged by both humans and gods and cannot be tolerated by heaven, so they have to kill you?"

    It was difficult to reveal the adultery between Qin and Liu. In order to protect the reputation of his family, Hu Qingpeng did not want to reveal the truth to outsiders. He said vaguely: "I definitely didn't do anything extraordinary! Just because I saw it."  It's a secret that shouldn't be seen, so Uncle Master wants to kill me and silence me. They are searching for my traces in the mountains right now. As soon as I show up, I will probably die! Although I have the intention to fulfill the wishes of my seniors, it is difficult to do so.  Go to heaven!"

    The more Anonymous listened, the more surprised he became, and asked suspiciously: "Them? Did you offend more than one uncle?!"

    Hu Qingpeng nodded in distress and lamented: "This junior is now helpless and in danger!"

    Anonymous did not ask who "they" were, or what secret they turned against and killed, but asked: "Are you the only one who knows their secret?"

    Hu Qingpeng first nodded, then after thinking about it he shook his head and said: "No, I have already told my adoptive father and adoptive mother this secret. But my uncles thought that I was the only one who knew about it, and they did not suspect my adoptive father and adoptive mother."

    Anonymous smiled and said: "Have you ever thought that you can use this to blackmail them? Since your uncle is willing to kill you to keep the secret, you can imagine how important this secret is to them. If  You tell your uncle that if you unfortunately die or disappear, your adoptive father and adoptive mother will reveal this secret to the outside world. How do you think they will react?"

    Hu Qingpeng's eyes lit up, and he obviously understood the meaning of his words, and then analyzed: "In this way, not only do they not dare to kill me, but they are worried that I will die for no reason and the secret will be exposed! Unless they can kill me after killing me,  Kill my adoptive father and mother immediately, otherwise you will never dare to do it rashly. Well, just telling a little lie will make them surrender, and they will have to restrain their murderous intentions!" Then he frowned and said: "However, the master uncles will  If you see me, you will kill me, and you may not even give me a chance to speak. Although the strategy is good, what is the use? "

    Anonymous lowered his head and thought for a moment, then suddenly said: "Hu Qingpeng, you use ten power to attack me. Let me see how far your martial arts has reached?"

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said: "This junior is best at swordsmanship, but I don't have a sword in my hand at the moment!"

    Anonymous SuRan said: "Hey, there is a sword in the heart, and everything outside the body can be a sword! As long as you understand the true essence of the sword, the sword will be where you are. Don't you understand this truth?!"

    "If Hu Qingpeng is given a slap in the face, as long as he has a sword in his heart, the form of the "sword" can be ever-changing and eclectic.  Even if the hands are grass, wood, bricks and stones, can't they still use sword skills?  He suddenly understood the principles of swordsmanship, and his eyes suddenly opened up, and his understanding of swordsmanship had leapt to another level.  A divine light suddenly appeared in his eyes, and he said with a serious face: "Qingpeng has learned a lesson, thank you for your guidance, senior!" He held the ax in his right hand like a sword, and pointed the sword in his left hand to the front. The sword energy was like a tide, and it rushed toward the unknown person.

    Anonymous smiled and said: "It's interesting. Come on!"

    Hu Qingpeng shouted: "I'm sorry!" He feinted with the iron ax in his right hand, lunged to the opponent's right side, swept the ax blade across, and struck his waist quickly and violently.  Anonymous nodded secretly. He had a solid foundation in martial arts. Seeing the iron ax coming, he made a mistake in his steps and somehow his left hand blocked Hu Qingpeng's right pulse gate.  Hu Qingpeng didn't even see the move clearly. His whole body went numb and he fell into his grasp. He secretly exclaimed that it was awesome.

    Anonymous waved lightly, pushed Hu Qingpeng out of the way, and said: "I have a rough idea of ??your current level of skill and the characteristics of your swordsmanship. Suppose you and your uncle meet on the same road, and they bully you for not having a sword in your hand and for your shallow skill.  He will let go and attack fiercely, trying to kill you with one move, and will not bother to defend. Therefore, as long as you move quickly and attack the enemy unprepared, you still have a chance to fight. I will teach you a sword technique now. After you practice it  I guarantee that I can subdue your uncle. But you only have one chance. Once you fail, it will be useless to use this trick against them!" Hu Qingpeng thanked him happily.

    Anonymous accepted his bow calmly and said: "This sword technique is a secret that is not taught in my sect. Once you learn it, you will never teach it to anyone else! You will never use it until the moment of life and death! I hope you will be spared your life.  After you worry about it, remember to come back from the secret passage and bring barbecue for me to eat."

    Hu Qingpeng immediately swore an oath to the sky and fully agreed.  Anonymous did not waste any time and immediately taught him a sword move as sharp as lightning.  The more Hu Qingpeng learned, the more horrified he became. This sword technique was simply created to target the flaws in Hengshan's sword technique. It could almost be said that he was born to be the nemesis of Hengshan's sword technique!  Every subsequent change of it is enough to make the killing moves of Hengshan Sword Technique lose their power.  Who is this unknown person?  How could he know all the flaws in Hengshan's swordsmanship and create such a terrifying swordsmanship?  If his swordsmanship spreads to the world, will the disciples of Hengshan still have a way to survive?  Fortunately, this man is imprisoned here and cannot escape. If he regains his freedom and leads his people to attack the mountain, the Hengshan Sect will definitely be wiped out!  Even though he knew he shouldn't, Hu Qingpeng still understood the leader's behavior a little bit.

 Text Chapter 17 A sudden turn of events

    Hu Qingpeng said goodbye to the nameless person, pushed the movable stone wall back to its original position, and after making sure that there were no flaws left, returned along the original path.  This secret passage was specially designed for escape in emergencies. No one had ever used it after it was excavated. It was God's will that he discovered it today.  In fact, even Chen Tianlei didn't know the existence of this secret passage, otherwise the Nameless Doe would have been moved away long ago.

    Arriving at the exit, through the gaps between the vine branches and leaves, I saw the dark night and the silvery moonlight reflecting on the water. It turned out that three or four hours had passed unknowingly.  Only then did Hu Qingpeng feel hungry. There seemed to be a fire of hunger burning in his lower abdomen. He felt as uncomfortable as he felt.  He scooped up the cool water from the stream and drank to his heart's content. He suppressed his hunger a little, then pushed aside the vines and quietly surveyed the situation in the valley.

    The valley is filled with mist, the white rocks reflect the faint moonlight, and the surrounding scenery is blurry and difficult to distinguish.  The cries of various beasts, insects and birds come and go, as if they are working hard to perform a piece of nature's music. The rhythm is unique and charming, and the changes are endless.

    Hu Qingpeng carefully crossed the stream, quickly jumped into the woods, and ran towards the villa.  Not long after running in the dark night, a murderous aura suddenly surged from the front, making him stand on his back with chills.  Hu Qingpeng immediately stopped and took precautions, and took up a posture to meet the enemy as taught by Anonymous.  He had no extravagant hope of returning to the villa safely. Sooner or later he would have to confront his uncle, so he was not panicked.

    Qin Tianri, masked in black clothes, jumped down from the tree, with a cold light flashing in his hand. He looked at Hu Qingpeng in surprise. He really couldn't figure out why he could always detect danger in advance and even escape with his life. He sneered: "You are  You can really keep your composure, and it made me wait for four hours before you showed up! This time I want to see what other tricks you can use!" With a flick of the sword, he struck three blows across the face, and he didn't even let him speak.  Say more.

    Hu Qingpeng originally expected that the opponent would use the Hengshan sword technique to attack, but he did not know that Qin Tianri used the authentic Shaolin Luohan sword technique. The moves are powerful and fierce, wide open and wide, which is completely different from his own sword technique.  The tricks he had planned in his mind were of no use at this moment, so he hurriedly launched the crane dance technique and quickly got out of the range enveloped by the sword energy.  Qin Tianri was afraid that he would take the opportunity to slip away again, so he followed him closely and attacked him nine times in the blink of an eye.

    Hu Qingpeng jumped left and dodged right, using the cover of trees to avoid the blade several times at the last moment, breaking into a cold sweat.  Qin Tianri did not have clairvoyance and could not see things as daylight in the dark like Hu Qingpeng. He was clearly about to chop the opponent to death, but unexpectedly a tree branch suddenly swept over him, forcing him to change his moves to block.  After missing again and again, Qin Tianri was filled with rage. He was no longer willing to use unfamiliar sword techniques to kill the enemy. Instead, he used the sword as a sword and used the unique skills of Hengshan's sword techniques to attack ruthlessly.

    Hu Qingpeng was waiting for this moment. Seeing the opponent's moves suddenly change, he used a move "Sword Cut Rapids" to attack. It was one of the killer moves of the sect that Wumingshi mentioned. With a flick of his foot, he suddenly changed from retreat to advance and dodged to  At the blind spot of the opponent's attack, the iron ax in his right hand was swung out like lightning, striking the weakest part of the blade.  Qin Tianri was taken aback and instinctively kicked his opponent in the chest with his left foot. Unexpectedly, Hu Qingpeng had already expected this. With a swivel of his body, he cleverly dodged to his side, reversed the handle of the ax and hit his Zhangmen point hard.

    Qin Tianri's acupuncture points were restrained, and he was unable to move immediately. He was surprised, ashamed and angry. He stared at Hu Qingpeng in disbelief and almost fainted from anger.  He has been practicing swordsmanship for more than 20 years and is considered a number one figure in the world. To be subdued by his nephew tonight is truly an unforgettable shame and humiliation!  Fortunately no one saw it, otherwise he would have bitten his tongue and committed suicide on the spot.  He shouted angrily: "Hu Qingpeng, what kind of evil martial arts are you using? Let me go!"

    Hu Qingpeng took two steps back, shook his head and said: "If I unlock your acupuncture points, will you spare me and not kill you? Fourth uncle, just stay here quietly. With your skills, you can't kill me in less than an hour."  Then you can unblock the acupuncture points on your own.¡±

    Qin Tianri said: "Wait! What's the name of that move you just used?" He carefully recalled Hu Qingpeng's counterattack. The position, angle and timing of the move were exactly aimed at the flaw in his sword move.  Even if the two of them fight again and repeat the previous tricks, he still cannot escape the end of failure.  But his martial arts and swordsmanship were clearly much better than Hu Qingpeng's, so why did he lose to him?  The more he thought about it, the stranger he felt, and a shadow of fear floated in his heart. Could it be that Hu Qingpeng had received some advice from an expert?  Could it be the person I guessed?

    Of course Hu Qingpeng would not tell him the ins and outs and said: "Uncle Fourth, I just happened to win half of the moves, so you don't have to feel bad about it. Besides, it was a trick I created on the fly. It didn't have a formal name, which made my uncle laugh.  !¡±

    Qin Tianri laughed and said: "What a great Hu Qingpeng, you can actually create your own unique skills on the spot and defeat me cleanly. It seems that your talent is unparalleled in the world! Hengshan has sent a genius like you, so why worry about not being able to do it?"  Leader Wulin?"

    Hu Qingpeng is so embarrassedRe, how could he not hear the sarcasm in his words, but the matter of giving the sword to the unknown person was extremely confidential and could not be leaked under any circumstances. He said: "Fourth Master Uncle has received the award, and Qingpeng is too ashamed to deserve it! When the truth is revealed, Master  Someone will definitely answer the doubts in my uncle's heart." Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly felt a murderous aura directed at the vital part of his vest, and he immediately rolled away on his side.  At this moment, a sword light suddenly appeared behind him, and the sword energy fell, leaving deep sword marks on the place where he originally stopped.  If he had reacted even half a minute slower, he would have been covered in blood five steps ago.

    "Uncle Sixth Master!" The moment Hu Qingpeng rolled to the ground, he had already guessed who was coming. He couldn't help but regret in his heart, why didn't he leave earlier?  No wonder Qin Tianri laughed loudly. It turned out that he was deliberately covering up the sound Liu Tianyue made when he sneaked closer.  In terms of experience alone, he is still far behind his opponent!

    Liu Tianyue's killing sword missed, and he let out a cry of surprise, his murderous intent getting even stronger.  This Hu Qingpeng has performed so well. If he is not killed now, it will be even harder to get hold of him when he succeeds in learning swordsmanship in the future.  Like a violent storm, the sword rolled crazily towards Hu Qingpeng, who was still rolling on the ground. The sword was dazzling, moving back and forth.

    Hu Qingpeng rolled more than ten feet away before being blocked by trees. Before he could get up, he felt the cold wind pressing down on his body, his sword energy chirping, and his whole body felt like he had fallen into an ice cave.  No matter how clever the tricks of the Wumingshi Cult are, in this case there is no way to find the opponent's flaws to counterattack.  In desperation, Hu Qingpeng slapped the tree trunk fiercely, used the force to fly backwards, and landed just at Liu Tianyue's feet. He used the ax with his backhand to slash her lower body.

    Liu Tianyue jumped up, raised his sword, and hit the iron ax in the middle.  The inner strength of the two people collided with each other, and there was no room for any tricks.  Hu Qingpeng's five fingers shook violently, the iron ax fell to the ground by mistake, and blood spurted out of his mouth.  After all, his internal strength is not as deep as his opponent's. The outcome of this contest will be determined. If it weren't for the secret protection of the alien energy in his body, this sword could completely destroy his meridians.

    Liu Tianyue sneered and said, "I wonder if you can still do it?" The long sword shook slightly and stabbed his throat with a "flying goose leaving a shadow" style.

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly shouted: "Wait a minute! You will regret it if you kill me!"

    Liu Tianyue sank to the ground, the tip of the sword pointed directly at his throat, and frowned slightly: "Oh, I would like to hear your reasons." Anyway, it was easy to kill Hu Qingpeng at this time, and he was not afraid of any clever tricks he could use to get through.

    Hu Qingpeng's throat was invaded by the cold sword energy, like meat on a chopping board. He didn't dare to make any move to avoid misunderstanding. He said seriously: "Two uncles, you want to kill me because you are afraid that your secret will be leaked.  Get out. But if you kill me, the leader will be able to see my suicide note written by me tomorrow at the latest! As for the contents of the suicide note, you can guess a thing or two without me having to say more, right?"

    Liu Tianyue was shocked, and exchanged a look with Qin Tianri. The hand holding the sword trembled unconsciously, and his silver teeth almost shattered on the spot. He said angrily: "You actually wrote down our affairs in writing?! Say it quickly!  , where did you put that suicide note?" What if Chen Tianlei saw the "suicide note" written in black and white, plus the fact that Hu Qingpeng died for no reason, how could he not suspect that they were having an affair?  She never imagined in her wildest dreams that this abominable disciple could have such a vicious hand!

    Hu Qingpeng watched her words carefully and knew that she was beginning to take the bait. She was already confused. He smiled slightly and said: "Uncle Sixth Master, I am not a fool! If I told you the whereabouts of this letter, would I still be alive in this world? I knew you wouldn't.  He would let me go easily, so I wrote a letter, describing the scene I saw in detail, and then gave it to someone else for safekeeping. I told him that if I died unexpectedly, he would immediately hand the letter to the boss.  .After the leader reads my letter, he will naturally know who the murderer is."

    Liu Tianyue said bitterly: "Hu Qingpeng, you are so cunning!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Disciple just wants to save his own life and has never thought of going against the two master uncles! If you hadn't forced me hard, I wouldn't have made such a move!"

    Liu Tianyue snorted angrily, trembled with sword flowers, and sealed Hu Qingpeng's seven acupuncture points. Then he opened the acupoints for Qin Tianri and asked: "Fourth Senior Brother, you heard what this kid said just now, what should we do now? Wan  Senior Brother One and Two know about this, then we" At this point, I couldn't help but shudder, obviously thinking of the seriousness of the consequences.  For a woman, her reputation is more precious than her life. If her husband finds out about her adultery, her whole life will be completely over.

    Qin Tianri's eyes flashed with a cold light of cruelty and determination, he walked over and kicked Hu Qingpeng hard, and said coldly: "Hu Qingpeng, you didn't lie to us, did you?"

    Hu Qingpeng reluctantly said: "My nephew's life is already in my uncle's hands, how dare I not tell the truth? Fourth uncle, as long as you let me go, I will never tell your secrets! After all, I am just  If I want to practice martial arts well, it¡¯s not my turn to worry about other things.¡±

    Qin Tianri clenched his fists, crackling his knuckles, and sneered:"Having said that, if you hold my secret in your hands, wouldn't it be difficult for me to sleep and eat well? If I live in fear day and night, what fun is there in being a human being? I am proud of the world, happy with my grudges, and never think about it.  If you have to live a humiliated life and ask me to bow to a junior like you, that is absolutely unacceptable!"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart sank. Would he rather die than compromise?  His acupuncture points were sealed, and there was no one around. It seemed that he was doomed this time!

    Qin Tianri looked back and said to Liu Tianyue: "Junior sister, there is no turning back when the bow is fired. Now that things have come to this, let's just leave Hengshan! As long as we change our names, with our ability, there is no place in the world that we can't go to? If we can  Living in two places, living a life where you can only envy mandarin ducks but not immortals. How carefree and happy that is, isn't it a thousand times better than sneaking around now?"

    Liu Tianyue said in a trembling voice: "Do you want me to abandon Qinghua and elope with you?"

    Qin Tianri said: "Exactly! Junior sister, why are you hesitating? I am the only one in this world who likes you wholeheartedly. Have you forgotten the happiness we had together? For you, I am willing to give up my reputation and status.  Stay away from the world completely!"

    Liu Tianyue said: "Brother, I don't doubt your intentions. But, if I leave like this, how can Qinghua have the honor to marry in the future? Do we still need the reputation of the Hengshan Sect? We can't be so selfish!"

    Qin Tianri said: "Only Hu Qingpeng knows the secret between you and me. To say the least, even if the second senior brother saw the letter, he would never tell anyone else this secret. Because the second senior brother is a master of the same faction.  Door, if he wants to protect his face, he can't publicize this matter and let others laugh at his incompetence. On the contrary, he has to find a reasonable reason to explain why you disappeared, so as not to arouse suspicion in the world. So, as long as  Kill this kid and flee down the mountain overnight. No one in the world will know the truth, and no one will doubt you or me, let alone the reputation of the Hengshan Sect. There is a huge sea of ??people, no matter how powerful the second senior brother is, he alone  The power cannot find us."

    Liu Tianyue admitted that what he said made sense, but it was really a difficult choice for her to give up her current identity and leave her husband and daughter forever.  Once she leaves Hengshan, it means that she has withdrawn from the world. What will she do to make a living in the future?  She is no longer a girl of seventeen or eighteen years old. She must carefully consider the consequences. If she makes a hasty decision, she will not regret it in the future.

    Seeing her hesitation, Qin Tianri guessed that she still had many concerns, and couldn't help but become anxious. He glanced at Hu Qingpeng, and with murderous intent revealed, he raised the knife and struck him hard on the chest, deliberately cutting off Liu Tianyue.  of retreat.  As long as Hu Qingpeng dies, Liu Tianyue will have to leave Hengshan.

    Liu Tianyue was shocked and shouted: "Brother, don't kill him!"

    Qin Tianri ignored her call and struck with the steel knife.  Hu Qingpeng watched the blade fall, and he would die at his own risk. Images of countless people flashed through his mind, and he sighed in his heart that he would never see them again.  At this moment, there was a loud whine in the wind, and a stone suddenly shot out and hit the sword.  There was a loud bang, and the stone shattered. Qin Tianri couldn't hold the handle of the knife, and the steel knife flew away into the forest and disappeared.  Something happened suddenly, and the three of them were either surprised or delighted.

    Qin Tianri changed his color in shock and shouted: "Who is it?" Liu Tianyue jumped behind him, protecting his chest with a long sword, and looked warily towards the direction where the stone flew out.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn¡¯t help but secretly thought he was lucky. Who kindly saved his life?  Could it be Uncle Mo?

    A deep and powerful voice sounded from the darkness of the forest: "I didn't expect that the majestic Hengshan heroes would actually collude and murder their disciples! If this news spreads to the world, both of us will be in great glory!" His  The voice was erratic, moving from east to west, making it difficult to figure out where he was hiding.

    Qin and Liu looked at each other and turned pale, breaking into cold sweats.  This mysterious figure may have been hiding for a long time and heard all their conversations.  I originally thought that by killing Hu Qingpeng, I could keep the secret, but unexpectedly, Cheng Yaojin appeared on the way, and more and more people knew about it!  The purpose of this person's coming is unpredictable, but judging from the two hands he showed, his martial arts skills are only slightly stronger than theirs. Even if the two of them join forces, they may not be able to win over each other.

    Qin Tianri felt uneasy and raised his voice: "Your Excellency, you might as well say it bluntly, why do you need to pretend to be a ghost?"

    The man in the forest laughed softly and said: "I passed by here by chance and happened to hear the wonderful conversation between the two of you. I didn't mean to spy on your secrets. Please don't misunderstand me, two heroes. As long as you swear not to embarrass this young man,  Brother, I will never interfere in the household affairs of your Hengshan sect, let alone reveal what I saw tonight. Is my request not too much?"

    Qin and Liu frowned at the same time. Who is this Hu Qingpeng? He is protected by a mysterious master!  If the relationship between them is extremely deep,?Where is the chance to kill Hu Qingpeng and silence him?  Qin Tianri asked: "What if we refuse to agree?"

    The man sneered: "If you are unwilling to swear an oath, the world is so big, do you think you can really find a hiding place? As long as I let the news out, you will immediately become a public enemy in the martial arts world, and everyone will kill you. We are not small.  You¡¯re a kid, there¡¯s no need to be impulsive. Make a decision quickly!¡±

    Qin Tianri had various thoughts clashing in his mind, weighing the pros and cons, and was finally forced to bow his head.  With such a powerful master hiding aside, he was not even sure whether he could kill Hu Qingpeng, so how could he have the money to bargain with them?  Even if Hu Qingpeng was killed at this time, their secret could not be kept. So wouldn't killing Hu Qingpeng be unnecessary?  He sighed: "If Hu Qingpeng promises not to expose this matter, we can naturally spare his life."

    The man said: "Isn't this simple? Little brother, please agree first!" Hu Qingpeng hurriedly swore to strictly keep the secret, and if he violated it, he would be struck by thunder.

    When Qin Tianri and Liu Tianyue saw this, they had no choice but to swear an oath to ensure that the well water would not interfere with the river water in the future.  The two men immediately unblocked Hu Qingpeng's acupuncture points and left sadly.  Hu Qingpeng narrowly escaped death. The joy in his heart cannot be described in words. He jumped up and shouted: "Senior, where are you? I want to kowtow to you and thank you!"

    ???????????????? But in the distance I heard the ear-splitting laughter and the sound of leaping through the air, which disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye, leaving only the bursts of Lin Tao.  Hu Qingpeng looked at him sadly, feeling grateful for the mysterious master who came and went in a hurry. If he hadn't appeared in time, he would have become a new guest in the underworld.  Don¡¯t know who this person is?  Did he just happen to be passing by or did he do it on purpose?

    Suddenly I heard Peng Yaner's anxious call coming from the wind.  Hu Qingpeng's heart moved and he jumped to the top of the tree. He saw a line of torches lighting up in the distance, looming among the trees. It was probably Peng Yan'er who had seen him not returning for a long time and led people into the mountain to search.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but laugh and flew away towards the shining light of the fire

 Text Chapter 18 Visitors from the Imperial City (Part 1)

    When Hu Qingpeng and Liu Tianyue met the next day, they tacitly pretended to be nonchalant.  One was unwilling to completely fall out with his elders, and the other was concerned about the mysterious master hidden behind the other party. According to their agreement, they never mentioned what happened last night.  Hu Qingpeng practiced martial arts, did odd jobs, and chopped firewood as usual. Sometimes he took the time to quietly sneak into the secret room and deliver things to the unknown to satisfy his craving.  Although Anonymous was grateful to him, he never taught him swordsmanship again, nor did he reveal any secrets about himself. He only told him some secrets about the world when he was in a good mood.

    So another two years passed.  Spring is warm, flowers are blooming, and everything is revived.  The grass grows, warblers fly, and colorful butterflies dance together.

    When boys and girls get along day and night, they will inevitably have feelings of love and affection, and everyone will start to care about their appearance.  Especially those female disciples, who kept themselves clean and beautiful every day, and did not forget to put on makeup, powder and perfume. They were as delicate and attractive as freshly bloomed flowers, attracting many young people to pay attention to them.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but feel distraught when he looked at the graceful figures of his senior sisters. However, because he was born in a poor family, he felt a little inferior, and he really didn't dare to dream about getting favored by any beautiful woman.  When he was extremely depressed, he would practice martial arts crazily and scream at the moon.  Because the date for the regular meeting of the Seven Sword Sects' alliance was approaching, Chen Tianlei was extremely strict with his disciples, but no one dared to date in private to be distracted by love.  In particular, Gao Qingcheng and other seven major disciples shoulder the important task of reviving the reputation of the Hengshan Sect, and are the ones who are carefully trained by the elders of the sect.

    One day in March, after lunch, Hu Qingpeng and Zou Jing went down the mountain to purchase oil, rice, salt, tea and other necessities.  As soon as they walked out of the door, they suddenly heard a crisp call from behind: "Junior Brother Hu!" Hu Qingpeng looked back and saw Chen Qinghua running over in small steps. He was flattered for a moment and stepped forward and said: "Senior Sister Chen, are you looking for me?  ?¡±

    Chen Qinghua smiled softly, hesitated to speak, glanced at Zou Jing, and a faint blush appeared on his face.  The sunlight reflects on her delicate skin, shining with a healthy and youthful glow.  Hu Qingpeng happened to be standing downwind, sniffing her elegant and fresh girly body fragrance, looking at her beautiful face, his cheeks felt hot for some reason, and his heart was beating fast.

    When Zou Jing saw this, he laughed and said loudly: "Qingpeng, I'm going to take a step first, you guys can talk slowly!" After that, he strode away.

    Chen Qinghua¡¯s face turned redder and redder, and he stamped his feet and said angrily: ¡°Uncle Zou smiles so weirdly, it¡¯s really annoying!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but laugh and said: "Senior sister, don't worry, Uncle Zou doesn't mean any harm. By the way, what can I do for you?"

    Chen Qinghua nodded, stared into his eyes and said: "Junior Brother Hu, I want to ask you to do a favor. However, you must not tell anyone about this matter!" Hu Qingpeng thought that you might have some big secret. On the surface,  Of course, if you agree solemnly, you will definitely live up to your senior sister¡¯s trust.

    Chen Qinghua whispered: "The handkerchiefs my mother gave me are a bit old, and I can't embroider myself, so I would like to ask you to go to the store to buy me two new handkerchiefs with superb embroidery work when you go down the mountain. Okay?"  "It turns out that she only knows how to practice swordsmanship, but not how to dance with embroidery needles. She wanted to get a new handkerchief but was too embarrassed to ask her fellow seniors for it, for fear of being laughed at by them.  Among the disciples of the same sect, only Hu Qingpeng could follow Zou Jing to Nanyue Ancient Town to purchase items from time to time because of his job in the kitchen. The others were never allowed to go down the mountain privately.  After much thought, she decided to ask Hu Qingpeng to buy it.

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly understood and said hurriedly: "It's a trivial matter, just a little effort! I just don't know what kind of things Senior Sister wants to buy?"

    Chen Qinghua shyly took out a blue handkerchief, handed it to him along with a few pieces of silver and said: "You can buy it based on this material. As for the size, color and embroidery style of the handkerchief, you can choose it! You  If you read so much, your vision shouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng felt as if she had found a treasure. She carefully folded her handkerchief and hid it in her arms. She smiled and said, "Sister, please rest assured. I will definitely pick the most beautiful one and buy it back. Then I will give it to you quietly without letting anyone else see it."

    Chen Qinghua immediately beamed: "Junior Brother Hu, you are really smart, I will wait for you!"

    Hu Qingpeng said goodbye to his senior sister happily. He walked halfway and looked around to see if there was no one around. He took out the square handkerchief and took a deep smell. The unique body fragrance of a girl was refreshing and intoxicating.  Hu Qingpeng was so excited when he thought that his senior sister's personal handkerchief had fallen into his hands. He wished he could laugh out loud. He swore to God that he would never give it back even if he died!

    He caught up with Zou Jing and came to the town as before.  After finishing the purchase, Zou Jing went to find a place to drink without mentioning it.  Hu Qingpeng sneaked into the silk and satin shop to buy something.

    The silk and satin shop is filled with colorful satin fabrics, and embroidered handkerchiefs with different designs hang on the shelves on the right side of the door.  It was the first time for Hu Qingpeng to come to such a place. As soon as he walked in, he felt dazzled. Then he saw several young women choosing fabrics. The makeup and powder were fragrant. His face couldn't help but heat up and he was at a loss.  However, he has strong muscles and bones, and has a??A long sword made of fine steel, with an imposing manner that is very different from ordinary people at first glance. It is powerful yet somewhat gentle. It is as hard to shake as a mountain. No one dares to despise and laugh at him.

    The owner of the silk and satin shop was very smart. He came out to greet the customers in person and said with a smile: "Rare customer, rare customer! Welcome young hero to the shop. I don't know what to call it? Our shop has just shipped back a batch of fine silk and satin from Jiangnan. It is a treasure of a famous store in Hangzhou."  The products from Tianxiang are reasonably priced and of first-class quality, would you like to take a look?"

    Hu Qingpeng blushed and said: "Boss, I, I don't buy silk and satin! I'm here to help senior sister buy embroidered handkerchiefs."

    The boss smiled knowingly and lowered his voice: "You didn't buy it for your senior sister, but for your little lover, right? Back then, I used to buy small gifts to make girls happy. You must have used this trick, young hero!"

    Hu Qingpeng didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, and defended: ¡°Boss, you misunderstood, I really am¡±

    The boss smiled and said: "We are all men, why do we need to explain? I understand!" He pulled Hu Qingpeng to the shelf and said, "Young man, please take a look, these are our exquisite Hunan embroidery products. Which one do you like? The price is good  discuss!"

    Hu Qingpeng looked carefully and realized that the embroidered patterns on each handkerchief were very vivid and expressive. It was difficult to distinguish the superior from inferior. In the end, under the strong recommendation of the boss, he chose one "Spring River Plumbing" and one "  The golden raccoon plays with the butterfly."  He was about to pay when he suddenly heard a crisp and sweet voice beside him: "Wow, what a beautiful kitten, I like it so much!"

    Hu Qingpeng looked back and saw a man and a woman standing by the door, dressed luxuriously, with swords on their waists. The scabbards were inlaid with many bright gems, which shone in the sunlight.  The girl was about sixteen or seventeen years old, with picturesque features, slender figure, delicate and white skin, and slender fingers like green onions. She was pointing at the picture of "Golden Fox Playing with Butterflies" in his hand, with an expression of joy on her face.  The man next to her was in his early twenties, with a square face and slanted eyebrows. He had a supercilious and arrogant temperament, as if he didn't care about anyone.  He looked sideways at Hu Qingpeng and said rudely: "Hey, my junior sister has taken a liking to this embroidered handkerchief, why don't you put it down?"

    Hu Qingpeng heard that their accents were from other places, so he wanted to give in, but he was really disgusted with the man's condescending tone and didn't want to answer him at all. He stuffed the handkerchief into his arms, took out the money and gave it to the boss, saying: "Boss,  I bought it."

    The man flew into a rage and shouted: "Country bumpkin, didn't you hear what I said? Are you tired of living?"

    Hu Qingpeng practices Buddhist esoteric Dharma and has gone through many life and death tests. His resolve has become as hard as stone and he will not lose his temper easily.  In addition, now that he is successful in swordsmanship, he is not afraid of the opponent's threats. He frowned and said: "I was the first to take a fancy to this handkerchief. Why should I give it to you? Besides, if you really want to buy it, there are plenty in this store, so why bother?"  What about making trouble without reason?"

    The veins on the man's forehead throbbed, and he pressed his sword and sneered: "Who do you think you are, worthy of teaching me a lesson? Hand it over if you have the sense, or don't blame me for being cruel!" The girl seemed to be used to this, and she smiled and didn't take it seriously.

 Text Chapter 18 Visitors from the Imperial City (Part 2)

    Seeing that the two sides seemed to be about to start a fight, everyone in the store hurriedly ran away, trembling and huddled together with their heads in their hands.  £®  com The shop owner's face turned pale, and he plucked up the courage to plead: "You two young heroes, this small shop has a small profit, but it can't withstand any trouble! I beg you, please don't fight here and cause trouble. Everyone has  Let¡¯s put it bluntly, harmony brings wealth! If people are killed by dancing with swords, how can a small shop still do business?¡±

    "Shut up!" the man interrupted impatiently: "How much money is this shabby shop of yours worth? My family's daily expenses are enough to buy dozens of such shops! If you want to teach someone a lesson, you don't need to watch.  Do you want to choose a place at the right time? If you continue to be wordy, I will deal with you as well!"

    The boss was so frightened that his legs were shaking and he lowered his head and did not dare to say anything.

    Hu Qingpeng looked down upon the other party's rudeness and arrogance more and more, and sneered: "Your Excellency bullies the weak and oppresses the people. You are so majestic and elegant! I wonder who your master is? He has such a vulgar, unreasonable and arrogant disciple, but he is not angry to death."  It¡¯s really rare!¡± He was sarcastic and did not give the other party any face.

    The man had always regarded himself as a member of the upper class, but he never expected that he would be so humiliated in this remote and remote area of ??the country. He was so angry that his face turned the color of pig liver. He roared angrily and rushed towards him with his sword drawn.  Hu Qingpeng didn't want to harm innocent people, so he jumped out of the window and ran out of the town.  The man thought he was timid and fearful of fighting, so he shouted: "Stop, don't run away!" He chased him with his sword.  The girl shouted: "Wait for me!" and jumped after her.

    As he ran, Hu Qingpeng listened intently to the breathing and footsteps of the pursuers behind him. After some calculation in his mind, he roughly understood the depth of the opponent's skills.  He smiled slightly, and in a blink of an eye he was in a forest. There was no one around him. Huo De stopped and turned around, facing his opponent majestically.  At this time, he no longer needed to hide his momentum, his skills improved, his eyes were like lightning, the sword energy spread out like a stormy wave, and the leaves fell one after another.

    The man was chasing after him all the way, when he suddenly saw Hu Qingpeng standing still. He was overjoyed and was about to fly his sword to hurt the enemy. Suddenly he felt a mountain of pressure crushing his chest. He couldn't help but hold the sword across his chest, trying to stand firm, with a look of shock and uncertainty.  The girl caught up with him front and back, and smiled before saying anything: "Third Senior Brother, why don't you take action?" She looked like she was worried about the world being in chaos.

    The man originally wanted to ask about the other person's identity, but he was provoked by his junior sister and laughed wildly: "Little junior sister, I want to wait until you come and then teach him a lesson! If you miss a wonderful show, don't you have to complain?  Me?" He changed the topic and said sternly: "Country bumpkin, if you kowtow and beg for mercy now, it's still too late, otherwise you will die miserably!"

    Hu Qingpeng raised his eyebrows, and his uncontrollable anger rushed straight to the top door.  He hated those wealthy disciples who bullied others, not to mention the people in front of him who were so arrogant and hateful.  He had just heard that his opponent's internal strength was impure and his bottom line was weak. Although his eyes were dazzled by the opponent's sword, he was not afraid at all.  He pulled out the long sword from behind with his backhand, pointed the tip of the sword to the ground, and said coldly: "You are a guest from afar, I let you make the first move!"

    The man yelled angrily: "Fart, who asked you to let me go?!" The long sword trembled lightly, drew a half arc in front of him, and suddenly stabbed Hu Qingpeng's chest.

    Hu Qingpeng was very familiar with this sword technique and shouted out loud: "Hey, 'Xian Ke Tiao Shu'!" He raised his long sword and blocked the enemy's sword. He took three steps back and shouted: "Wait a minute!  Who are you? Why do you use Hengshan Sword Technique?" The other party actually used the authentic Hengshan Sword Technique, which was beyond his expectation.  He had stayed in the sect for six years, but he had never heard that his uncles and uncles had other disciples at the foot of the mountain. Could they be Mo Tianfeng's disciples?  But based on Mo Tianfeng's character, even if he wanted to recruit a disciple, he would not choose such a person.

    The man was stunned for a moment and said suspiciously: "Could it be that you are also from the Hengshan sect?"

    Hu Qingpeng nodded and said: "I am Hu Qingpeng, an eighth-generation disciple of the Hengshan Sect. My master ranks third among the Seven Swordsmen of Hengshan. Where are you from?"

    The man and the girl looked at each other, with surprise flashing across their faces.  The man looked Hu Qingpeng up and down, frowned and said: "The Hengshan Sect is one of the seven great sword sects in the world. It is so famous. How come the disciples in the sect are so shabby? Are they so embarrassed that they can't even afford decent clothes?  To the point? My name is Cao Yuangang, and my uncle is Cao Tai, the founding father of the dynasty, the Marquis of Xuanning! My junior sister is" The girl rushed to say: "My father is Tang Shengzong, the Marquis of Yan'an! My name is Tang Lingling, and I am 'Linglong'  The 'ling' is not the 'ling' of 'smart'!"

    Hu Qingpeng was even more surprised. These two people were actually descendants of powerful people in the dynasty. They could be said to be rich and powerful. They could get wind and rain when they wanted. How could they be related to people in the world?  Where did they learn the Hengshan sword technique?  Judging from their habit of calling their elders by their first names, they probably don't have much respect for their masters.  He calmed down and said: "My family is poor, so I don't pay much attention to clothes. It's not because my family is too poor! You two have traveled thousands of miles to Hengshan, and you don't know why?"

    Cao Yuangang said: "We are following the master."If you are returning to Hengshan to recognize your ancestors, come and visit the scenery of Nanyue.  My master's name is Song Tiande. He is one of the ten famous swords in the capital. He is also known as the 'Yumian Quick Sword'. Have you heard of it?  "

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head honestly and said: "Yum Quick Sword? I've never heard of it."

    Cao Yuangang suddenly felt that his face was dull, and he said angrily: "Humph, you are a frog in a well, ignorant and ignorant!" Tang Lingling was also bored, pouting and said: "Third senior brother, let's go back! Maybe senior brother is already looking for us everywhere!"

    Hu Qingpeng asked hurriedly: "Is the senior Song you just mentioned a seventh-generation disciple of Hengshan? Does he know my master uncle?"

    A strange look flashed across Cao Yuangang's face, and he laughed and said: "My master is a genuine disciple of Hengshan. In terms of seniority, he may be higher than the current head of Hengshan! Hu Qingpeng, it is rare for us to meet each other. Let's come  Let's spar?" Before he finished speaking, the long sword swung his wrist and stabbed him. The sword wind was so sharp that it seemed like he was fighting for life and death.  He was originally dissatisfied with Hu Qingpeng, but now that he knew that Hu Qingpeng was a disciple of Hengshan, he became more competitive and tried his best when he took action.

    Hu Qingpeng's spiritual knowledge was extraordinary. He had already had a premonition before the opponent moved his sword, so he did not panic when dealing with it. He spotted the flaw in the opponent's moves and flicked the long sword straight into his chest like lightning. The tip of the sword was aimed at the target.  Cao Yuangang's heart is the last thing that comes first.  Cao Yuangang had never seen such fast swordsmanship before. He was shocked and tried his best to block with his sword.  The two swords clashed with each other, and Cao Yuangang's fingers were numb from the shock, and he hurriedly jumped back.  Hu Qingpeng looked down and saw that his long sword had been cracked, and he couldn't help but feel a little heartbroken.

    Cao Yuangang was forced to retreat by a move. He felt very uncomfortable and shouted coldly: "Do it again! Look at the sword!" Taking advantage of the sharpness of the sword, the sword danced into a ball and attacked head-on.  Hu Qingpeng was concerned about the sharpness of the opponent's sword, so he immediately deployed his Crane Dance and flew around him, advancing and retreating, his sword coming out like the wind, attacking every flaw in his moves.  Both of them used Hengshan swordsmanship, but seeing the swords rising out of the sea like dragons and the men striking the sky like eagles, the fight was truly exciting.  Tang Lingling applauded and cheered very hard.

    The two of them exchanged more than thirty moves, and Cao Yuangang gradually became impatient. He no longer simply used Hengshan swordsmanship, but began to use the swordsmanship skills of other sects to deal with it.  Hu Qingpeng saw that the swordsmanship he had learned was very complicated, and he was secretly surprised. This Cao Yuangang had many masters!  It's a pity that he didn't put in the hard work, so his foundation wasn't solid enough, his internal strength wasn't deep enough, and he couldn't bring out many of the subtleties in his swordsmanship. Instead, it was full of loopholes and just a mere gesture.

    Hu Qingpeng had seen enough of the changes in his opponent's swordsmanship. He tightened his swordsmanship and his attack suddenly became sharp and fast.  Cao Yuangang has been unable to attack for a long time, and his momentum has declined prematurely. Now he is attacked by his opponent with a strong counterattack. How can he still have the strength to resist?  The sword shadows hit him one after another, but he felt his arms go cold, and his sleeves had been pierced with three sword holes.

    Hu Qingpeng sheathed his sword and jumped back, clasped his fists and said with a smile: "Senior Brother Cao, I accept the concession!"

    Cao Yuangang's face turned red, he glared at Hu Qingpeng resentfully, and turned away without saying a word.  Tang Lingling said: "Don't be proud, my senior brother will teach you a lesson!" She left angrily.

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and sighed secretly. It seemed that he had offended someone again inexplicably.  Why did these fellow disciples who appeared out of nowhere, as well as the Song Tiande whom I had never heard of, suddenly come to Hengshan?  What is their purpose?  This matter is unusual and should be reported to the head master as soon as possible.  As soon as I thought about this, I immediately rushed back to the ancient town.

 Text Chapter 19 Returning to the Family and Acknowledging Ancestors

    Chapter 19 Returning to the Family and Acknowledging Ancestors

    Hu Qingpeng went to Zou Jing and told him what had just happened. Together, the two of them felt that the sudden appearance of these distinguished guests from the capital was not simple and might be detrimental to the Hengshan Sect.  £®  com immediately decided that Hu Qingpeng would return to the mountain immediately to report the news, while Zou Jing would stay in the town to further inquire about the news.

    March is the season when flowers are in full bloom and tourists flock to the place.  Hengshan is also a holy place for Buddhist and Taoist believers, so the mountain roads are crowded with people, rubbing shoulders and heels.  Hu Qingpeng was unable to use Qinggong to rush forward in broad daylight, so he could only move slowly with the flow of people.  Not long after walking, I suddenly heard shouts and shouts from behind me, and a chaos quickly spread among the crowd.

    Hu Qingpeng turned around and looked around, only to see Cao Yuangang and Tang Lingling walking quickly up the mountain behind a arrogant young man.  In order to be convenient and quick, the three of them unscrupulously mobilized their protective energy, pushed aside the passers-by in front of them, and forced their way through the crowd.  Some old people were caught off guard and pushed to the side of the road. When they hit a rock wall, they immediately suffered a bloody head.  Everyone criticized and shouted angrily, but these three people were so domineering that they turned a deaf ear.

    Cao Yuangang saw Hu Qingpeng from a distance, his expression changed drastically, and he whispered a few words in the young man's ear.  The young man's eyes were cold, and his sharp eagle-like eyes suddenly fell on Hu Qingpeng's face, and a fierce aura came over him, with a strong taste of provocation.

    Hu Qingpeng was secretly surprised. Could this person be the "elder brother" they mentioned before?  Just looking at the sparkle in the opponent's eyes and the domineering momentum when walking around, there is no doubt that he is a master with unique skills, which is completely different from Cao Yuangang's fancy fists and embroidered legs.  Facing the other party's provocation, his true energy spread throughout his body, his eyes widened, and he showed incomparable confidence and fighting spirit.  As soon as the two people's eyes touched, it was like invisible sharp swords flying in the air and fighting fiercely, tit for tat, splashing countless sparks.

    Hu Qingpeng knows that those who come are not good and those who are good will not come. If the two sides fight and draw swords, it will inevitably harm the innocent people around them.  His thoughts changed quickly, and he walked away, heading towards the villa.

    Turning around the mountainside, the mountain road forks and winds, and the number of pedestrians begins to decrease.  Hearing that Cao Yuangang and the other three were chasing closer and closer, Hu Qingpeng simply stopped by the roadside, pressed his sword and asked, "What are the intentions of the three of you who have followed us all the way?" Anyway, this is his territory. If he wants to fight, he will fight. He is not afraid.  They have strength in numbers.

    The young man taking the lead has broad shoulders and narrow waist, strong and powerful, with a clear face, strong lines, and extremely thin lips, showing a decisive personality and cold style.  If it weren't for the natural arrogance between his eyebrows, he would have been a heroic figure.  Unfortunately, his overly gorgeous clothes and gem-studded scabbard greatly reduced his charm, making him look more like a playboy than a swordsman.  He pointed at the tip of Hu Qingpeng's nose and asked without answering: "Hey, was it you who defeated my junior brother just now?"

    Hu Qingpeng said, neither humble nor arrogant: "Senior Brother Cao and I are just competing in swordsmanship, and we can't say who will win or lose. Besides, Senior Brother Cao has a wide range of swordsmanship, which I admire very much."

    The expressions on the other three's faces turned pale, and Cao Yuangang said loudly: "Hu Qingpeng, you are smart and did not say anything arrogant in front of my senior brother. My senior brother is the grandson of Song Guogong Feng Sheng. His name is Feng Zuhui. He is very famous in the capital. He is worshiped as a royal guard.  Baihu is the current emperor's personal bodyguard! Isn't it easy to kill a commoner like you?"

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked and said: "You, are you an official?" People in the world are most afraid of getting involved with the government. Once they are targeted by the government, there will be endless troubles.

    Feng Zuhui said proudly: "What kind of official assignment?! I am a noble guard with hundreds of families, and I usually arrest civil servants, military generals, and powerful people. No one except the emperor has the right to send me. We are here to pay a visit to the head of Hengshan, Chen Tianlei, on orders from our master."  , since we happened to meet you, please lead us the way!"

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly realized that they were not here to bring bad luck to him, so he asked casually: "I wonder if you have any business with the leader?"

    Feng Zuhui chuckled and said: "Hu Qingpeng, just lead the way. Don't ask any questions that shouldn't be asked! I will explain my purpose to him when I meet the leader of Hengshan later."

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked, but he was too frightened by the other party's identity to pursue further questions.  He had no choice but to lead the way through the forest and across the bridge to the mountain gate.  Just under the white marble archway engraved with "Hengshan Sword Sect", there stood a pretty girl, it was Chen Qinghua who she had been waiting for.  As soon as Hu Qingpeng's figure appeared, she immediately flew to greet him and said eagerly: "Junior Brother Hu, where is the thing I asked you to buy? Show it to me quickly!"

    Hu Qingpeng turned slightly sideways and winked as he said: "Senior Sister Chen, there are distinguished guests coming to see the leader! I'll see you later." If he handed the handkerchief to Senior Sister in front of outsiders, I'm afraid it would cause unnecessary misunderstandings.  It was settled privately.

    Only then did Chen Qinghua see Feng Zuhui and others behind him. He couldn't help but be startled and frowned: "They??Who?  How can the leader of our sect be able to see him whenever he wants?  "Those three people looked strange and were dressed in gorgeous clothes. They looked like young swordsmen in the martial arts world or disciples of wealthy families. Their actions were weird.

    Although Feng Zuhui was born in a prince's family, he had seen countless beauties since he was a child and had a high eye for others, but he had never encountered such a pure and refined girl without any dirt.  He smiled and asked, "Junior Brother Hu, what do you call this junior sister?"

    Hu Qingpeng was busy introducing each other to both parties.  Feng Zuhui clapped his hands and said with a smile: "It is really our destiny to come thousands of miles to meet you! Nanyue gathers the spirit of heaven and earth. It is indeed more beautiful with beautiful mountains and rivers and beautiful people! It is a worthwhile trip to meet my junior sister today."

    Chen Qinghua pursed her lips and smiled: "Senior Brother Feng is joking! How can I, a country girl, compare to the wealthy young lady from the capital?" She paused and said with envy: "I have long heard from my elders that Jiangnan has beautiful scenery and rich materials.  Tianbao is the most prosperous and bustling place with talented people and beautiful women emerging in endless streams. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t leave Hengshan and see the scenery of Jiangnan with my own eyes! I wonder how big the capital is? Is there any fun place to go?¡±

    Feng Zuhui laughed and said: "Isn't it easy for Junior Sister Chen to go to Jiangnan for a trip? When we return to the capital, how about inviting you to the capital as a guest? There are as many lively places in the city as stars in the sky, and I guarantee that you will never leave. As long as you  If you are willing, all the expenses will be covered by me! Jiangnan silks, jewelry and jade, jewelry and rouge, I will give you whatever you like, I will definitely make you happy!" He is a descendant of the great general of the dynasty.  , there are hundreds of households in Jinyiwei, who dares not to obediently offer up any rare treasure that catches their eye?

    Chen Qinghua's heart suddenly pounded and she said happily: "Really? Can I buy everything I like?" She has been practicing martial arts in the mountains since she was a child. She has neither the opportunity nor the money to buy the gadgets she likes. Then she heard the other party's promise.  , my heart was filled with joy.

    Feng Zuhui stared at her pure and flawless smile and said sternly: "Of course it's true! A man's words are hard to follow! What's more, the junior sister is so beautiful, she should be accompanied by the best jewelry. The ancients said  'It's hard to buy a smile', if you can win the favor of junior sister, it doesn't matter even if you spend a lot of money!"

    When Chen Qinghua heard that he had expressed his affection in person, a blush appeared on his face, his eyes rolled, and he looked shy and charming.  She bit her lower lip lightly and said angrily: "Senior Brother Feng, you come to make fun of me when we first meet. I'm so disgusted!"

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the shy look on his senior sister's face, and his heart felt as if he had been stabbed hard by a knife. He felt mixed emotions, sore and painful. He looked at Feng Zuhui angrily, wishing he could punch him a few times.  But honestly speaking, Feng Zuhui is handsome, mature, articulate, and has a prominent background. He is really the nemesis of women, let alone Chen Qinghua, who has never seen the world!  Unexpectedly, Tang Lingling was also jealous and jumped out: "Elder brother, you still have time to coax girls! Don't forget what we are here for!"

    Feng Zuhui smiled slightly at Chen Qinghua and said, "Junior Sister Chen, we are here to pay a visit to Master Chen. Could you please inform us?"

    Chen Qinghua couldn't help but nodded and said: "No problem! I'll tell my dad to go!" After taking two steps, he looked back and smiled: "Senior Brother Feng, don't forget what you just said!" The beautiful shadows were flying like a swallow.  Fly into the villa.

    Tang Lingling said bitterly: "Humph, this wild woman actually took the joke seriously!" Cao Yuangang couldn't help but said: "I don't think senior brother is joking!" Tang Lingling was angry and angry, stamping her feet and said: "Third senior brother,  Which side are you on?" Feng Zuhui waved his hand and shouted: "Stop making trouble! Do you want people to laugh at you? Junior Brother Hu, please lead the way!"

    Hu Qingpeng led the three of them into the gate of the villa. They happened to encounter fellow disciples practicing swordsmanship in the martial arts field. However, they saw figures flying around and swords radiating in all directions.  Feng Zuhui and others walked all the way and watched everyone practice swordsmanship without hesitation.  The disciples stopped one after another, looking at these strange visitors curiously, commenting on them, and talking about them.  Feng Zuhui and others were all accustomed to big scenes. They showed no signs of nervousness or restraint and walked into the hall with pride and contentment.

    After receiving the notification, Chen Tianlei went to the hall to wait for him. Sitting high on the main seat, he naturally exuded the majestic and solemn aura of a leader.  Chen Qinghua was accompanying him behind him, the shy look still vaguely visible on his face.  After Hu Qingpeng reported the identity of the visitor, he stepped aside.

    Feng Zuhui and the other three people clasped their fists at the same time and said: "Disciples Feng Zuhui, Cao Yuangang, and Tang Lingling pay their respects to Master Chen!" A brief bow was considered a courtesy.

    Chen Tianlei frowned and said: "Wait a minute! Since you call me 'Uncle Master', you consider yourself to be a disciple of Hengshan. But if you are really disciples of Hengshan, why don't you greet me as a master? Don't you masters?  Have I ever taught you the rules?¡±

    Feng Zuhui said: "Master Chen, don't be offended! Our masters are all older than you, so calling you 'Uncle' doesn't count."Score, right?  Although we are disciples of the Hengshan Sect, we have not yet been officially included in the gate wall, so naturally we do not need to pay homage to you as the master.  After we have officially burned incense and knelt down to pay homage to our ancestor, it will not be too late to pay our respects to our uncle.  "He was talking eloquently, obviously well prepared.

    After all, Chen Tianlei is the leader of a sect, and he has mastered his kung fu skills. He suppressed his displeasure and said, "What you said makes some sense! Since you consider yourself to be disciples of our sect, who do you study under?"

    Feng Zuhui said: "Our master is Song Tiande, one of the top ten famous swordsmen in the capital. They and his party will arrive soon. This is the greeting card he drafted, please see Master Chen." He took out a message from his pocket and handed it to Chen Tianlei.

    Chen Tianlei casually opened the post and glanced at it. His expression changed immediately. He stared at it with a cold-edged gaze. The temperature in the room dropped sharply. He said in a deep voice: "It turns out that you are the descendants of Master Zhou! Your master returned to Hengshan to return to his clan and recognize his ancestor as a member of our sect.  I should raise my hands to welcome this great event. But why did I invite Peng Ge Peng Daxia from the Five Elements Sect, Shao Yixiong from the Luo Xiao Sword Sect, Shao Daxia from the Luo Xiao Sword Sect, and Li Huaixin from the Zhuzhou Shaolin Sect to worship together? Is it possible that Senior Brother Song Tiande is afraid that I will deny that he is a Hengshan disciple?  Are you qualified? Or does he have other plans?"

    Feng Zuhui said: "Peng Ge and others just happened to be on the same road as my master. Because they have admired Master Chen's name for a long time, they wanted to stop by and visit. They had no other intention." As he talked, he secretly used his skills to resist the invisible pressure exerted by Chen Tianlei, and he broke into sweat in a moment.  Like rain, breathing heavily.

    Chen Tianlei just wanted to dampen his arrogance, and did not want to be bullied by the older ones. Seeing this, he calmed down and said calmly: "You are a junior, I won't embarrass you, I will ask your master if you have anything to say.  " Feng Zuhui was relieved and didn't dare to put on airs anymore.  Because Qin Tianri and Gu Tianxing had something to do and came down the mountain, Chen Tianlei sent someone to invite Yin Tianyun, Liu Tianyue and the other six disciples to meet the guests.

    Soon, Yin Tianyun and others gathered in the hall. Seeing the solemn look on the head's face, they all secretly wondered, could there be any unexpected changes in our sect?  Yin Tianyun, who had not shown up for a long time, seemed very impatient. He glared at Feng Zuhui and others and asked: "Second senior brother, you called us here just to see these three brats? Isn't this making a fuss out of a molehill?" His voice was high-pitched and sonorous, implying forcefulness intentionally or unintentionally.  The internal energy makes the disciples with less skillful skills buzz in their eardrums and their hearts fluctuate.

    Yin Tianyun has been practicing magical skills behind closed doors for these years, rarely showing off his skills in front of the public. The progress of his skills is rarely known, so many younger disciples look down upon him.  At this time, he suddenly showed unfathomable strength in anger. Everyone, including Chen Tianlei, was surprised.

    Hu Qingpeng was horrified, his face turned pale with fright, and he almost ran out of the door on the spot.  Mo Tianfeng's warning was still fresh in his mind. Once Yin Tianyun mastered the Nine Yang Magic, the first people to be killed were him and Mo Tianfeng, the two insiders.  I saw that Yin Tianyun was full of energy, his eyes were filled with divine light, and there was no sign of being possessed. I couldn't help but cry in my heart. Could it be that what Yin Tianyun was practicing was actually the real Nine Yang Magic?  Otherwise, why would his power improve so much?  Hu Qingpeng had concentrated on practicing martial arts over the years, and he and Yin Tianyun had always gotten along well, so he didn't pay much attention to Yin Tianyun's practice. Only then did he realize that his life was hanging by a thread, and he broke out in cold sweat.

    Chen Tianlei cast a strange light in his eyes, glanced at Yin Tianyun quickly, and asked doubtfully: "Third Junior Brother, did you find another way to practice internal strength and take risks? I feel that the yang energy in your body is too strong, and there are some signs of yin and yang imbalance.  . Our Zhu Rong magic technique emphasizes gradual progress and breakthroughs layer by layer. Don¡¯t go astray!¡±

    Yin Tianyun's face changed, and he said loudly: "How do you know that the yin and yang of the true energy in my body are out of balance? I am very normal now, and I have never gone astray!" He clenched his fists and looked directly at Chen Tianlei unceremoniously, with a faint look in his eyes.  A bit nervous and alert.

    Everyone looked at each other in confusion, not understanding Yin Tianyun's gaffe.  In the presence of outsiders, he was actually rude to the leader of his sect. Wouldn't it be a joke to others?

    Hu Qingpeng couldn¡¯t help but wonder, why was Yin Tianyun, a man with deep scheming thoughts and inexpressible emotions and anger, acting so abnormally today?  He didn't know how to hide his emotions, and even yelled at his senior brother, which was really different from his past style.

    Chen Tianlei was even more puzzled. This junior brother who had always treated him with great respect and humility seemed to suddenly become another person.  Although he didn't know the exact reason, based on his experience, Yin Tianyun's change must be related to the abnormality of the true energy in his body.  Then he took a long breath and said calmly: "Third Junior Brother, please be patient and we will discuss this matter later! Do you know whose disciples the three of them are?"

    Yin Tianyun slowly relaxed his tense muscles, looked at Feng Zuhui and others carefully, and said with a sneer: "Humph, he is just a second-generation ancestor who is just showing off and trying to please others! Whoever wants to accept such a disciple doesn't need to be famous for a lifetime.  !¡±

    When Feng Zuhui and others heard this, they were furious. They raised their swords and shouted, "What did you say?"Unexpectedly, he was devalued into being worthless.

    Before Chen Tianlei could open his mouth to smooth things over, Yin Tianyun had already laughed and said: "With your three-legged cat skills, you dare to use your sword in front of me? You are really overestimating your capabilities!" He pointed at Hu Qingpeng, "I bet that you guys can't even do it."  None of my disciples are as good as him! Although you are dressed more beautifully than him and the swords you carry are more expensive than him, you are by no means his opponent in terms of swordsmanship!"

    Hu Qingpeng was surprised and happy when he heard Yin Tianyun's evaluation. What was surprising was that Yin Tianyun saw the depth of his martial arts and couldn't hide anything. What was happy was that he was praised by his master in public, which was the first time in many years!

    Feng Zuhui gritted his teeth and said: "How dare you look down on me!" He glanced at Hu Qingpeng sideways and said disdainfully: "Your apprentice is just a rustic, how can he have any shocking skills? Hu Qingpeng, if you have the guts, come out and fight with me to see what happens.  Who is awesome!"

    Hu Qingpeng was not to be outdone and said: "As long as Senior Brother Feng is interested, I will accompany him at any time!"

    Chen Tianlei slammed the table and yelled: "Nonsense! Who allowed you to start a fight? The master has not yet arrived, and you are going to have a sword fight in the hall. How is this unbecoming?"

    As soon as he finished cursing, a young disciple hurried into the living room and reported: "Uncle Master, a group of people came to worship the mountain outside the door. They claim to be from the capital, and the leader's surname is Song!"

    Chen Tianlei suddenly stood up and murmured: "Senior Brother Song, you are finally here!"

    Yin Tianyun and Liu Tianyue looked at each other and asked in confusion: "Where did Senior Brother Song come from? Why haven't we heard of him?"

    Chen Tianlei sighed: "He is Senior Brother Song Tiande and Song who followed Uncle Zhou down the mountain and participated in the rebel uprising thirty years ago! These three young people are all his disciples and came back specially to acknowledge their ancestors.

 Text Chapter 20 The picture appears

    When Yin Tianyun and Liu Tianyue heard Song Tiande's name, they suddenly said: "It turns out to be him!" Countless questions surged in their minds at the same time. Why did this senior brother who had not heard from him for a long time suddenly return to Hengshan?  Is it as simple as just leading the disciples back to the mountain to recognize their ancestors?  Or is there some other purpose?

    Liu Tianyue condensed his skills and said: "Second Senior Brother, people's hearts are dangerous and unpredictable. We must be more careful!"

    Chen Tianlei nodded calmly and ordered his disciples to go out to greet the guests.  £®  com Shaoqing, a middle-aged man with a round face and a rich appearance led the lady straight to the hall. From a distance, he clasped his fists and smiled: "Junior brother Chen, junior brother Yin, and junior sister Liu have been separated for thirty years. It's like a world apart. I wonder if  Remember me? Being able to return to Hengshan today, I have so many mixed feelings in my heart. I don¡¯t know where to start talking about a thousand words!" He had a few long strands of beard on his chin, a shiny face, gorgeous clothes, a jade pendant hanging from his waist, and a pair of jade pendants on each hand.  An emerald ring, naturally showing a proud and complacent look when walking around.  The people following him were either tall and burly, shrewd and fierce, or unpredictable. They were all skilled players with strong aura, and a cold and decisive look in their eyes from time to time.

    Chen Tianlei came to the hall door, clasped his fists and said with a smile: "Senior Brother Song is walking like a dragon and a tiger is walking, his behavior is chic, and his style is even better than before! If we can send someone to inform you in advance, we will go down the mountain to greet the guests, so we won't neglect the guests." Seeing that Song Tiande actually invited him.  There are so many masters, most of them are carrying weapons and are alert, secretly observing each other's every move.  Especially because the other party's intelligence was accurate, and they actually knew that Qin Tianri and Gu Tianxing were not on the mountain, and they didn't mention them when they met!

    Song Tiande smiled and said: "Junior brother Chen, why should you be polite? After all, we are all brothers of the same family. As long as you don't blame me for coming unexpectedly and causing you trouble!"

    Chen Tianlei said: "Where, where! Senior Brother Song is a rare guest. I can't even welcome you. How can I find it troublesome? Come on, come on, please sit down!" The two parties exchanged pleasantries and sat down opposite each other.  The disciples served tea to the guests.

    Hu Qingpeng has no good impression of Song Tiande. He always feels that his smile is too fake and lacks sincerity at all.  At the same time, they felt awe-inspiring in their hearts. Although several of them deliberately restrained themselves, they could still feel traces of murderous aura oozing out.  Especially the man in the white robe, who is cold and ruthless, does not raise dust, and has unfathomable martial arts skills.

    Chen Tianlei said: "I know these friends invited by Senior Brother Song very well. Would you like to introduce them to us first? To avoid being rude."

    Song Tiande smiled and said: "Of course!" He pointed at the man in white robe beside him, "This is Lu Huaixi, a good friend Song made in the capital. He is ranked first in the capital in Mianzhang Kungfu. Unfortunately, he has not yet  He has made a name for himself in the world, but not many people know how powerful he is."

    Chen Tianlei said: "Nice to meet you!"

    Lu Huaixi has a thin face and pale skin. He is wrapped in a thick white robe. He holds a snow-white handkerchief in his left hand and coughs softly from time to time.  At first glance, he looked like a man suffering from a long-term illness, but he was very majestic, his eyes were as sharp as blades, and he had a majestic and domineering aura about him that made people feel oppressive.  There were four followers standing behind his seat. They all looked like tough and tough characters.  Lu Huaixi said hello to Chen Tianlei lightly and said nothing.

    Everyone in the Hengshan faction paid great attention to this person's actions. Judging from the ostentation and momentum alone, this Lu Huaixi was undoubtedly the leader of the opponent.  Song Tiande's introduction was not entirely true, and he must have concealed his identity.

    Song Tiande then introduced Peng Ge, Shao Yixiong, and Li Huaixin one by one, and finally said: "Peng Daxia and others are all good friends I made on the way back to the mountain. Because we were envious of the scenery of Nanyue, we made an appointment to come here to enjoy the scenery in the mountain.  .Junior Brother Chen shouldn¡¯t mind, right?¡±

    Chen Tianlei said: "It's great to have friends from far away, let alone friends of Senior Brother Song. We are all from the same martial arts lineage, and we in the Hengshan School should do our best to be landlords and ensure that you come here with pleasure and be satisfied.  Come back!"

    Peng Ge and others smiled and said: "This is our first meeting, please give me some advice from Master Chen!" Looking carefully, their smiles were a little forced, as if they had something unspeakable on their minds.

    Chen Tianlei said: "Where is it! Senior Brother Song, where are the other senior brothers who went down the mountain with you back then? How are they doing now?"

    Song Tiande's expression darkened, and he sighed: "In order to expel the Mongolian Tatars, my master led four of our junior brothers to defect to the rebel army. We went through life and death, and repeatedly made extraordinary achievements. However, in the battle of Poyang Lake with Chen Youliang, the master and three junior brothers successively  I was killed in battle and sunk to the bottom of the lake forever. I was the only one who escaped by chance. I later joined the Duke of Song Dynasty, Feng Sheng, as his personal bodyguard, and followed him to fight in all directions until the fall of the Yuan Dynasty. I am now the chief bodyguard of the Duke of Song Dynasty, and I am a little weak in the capital.  It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t share my wealth and glory with Master and the others.¡±

    It turns out that Song Tiande¡¯s master, Zhou Zigang, was the leader of the Hengshan Sect thirty years ago.  Zhou Zigang saw the chaos in the world and the anti-Yuan uprising sweeping across Jiuzhou like wildfire. He couldn't help butHis blood is boiling, and he wants to show his talents in troubled times.  So he gave up the position of leader to his junior disciple Qu Zicheng, and personally led four of his disciples down the mountain to join Zhu Yuanzhang's rebel army.  Before Zhou Zigang came down from the mountain, he made an agreement with Qu Zicheng that as long as he returned to Hengshan in the future, he would be the leader again.  But "the wind is rustling and the water is cold, and a strong man will never return once he is gone." Unfortunately, Zhou Zigang died on the battlefield with no body left, so this agreement naturally lost its meaning.

    Chen Tianlei sighed: "Master Zhou and his three senior brothers sacrificed their lives for the sake of the common people in the world. Although they have passed away, their aspirations will never be extinguished! I will set up spiritual tablets for the four of them and enshrine them in the secret cave in the back mountain for future generations of disciples.  Pay tribute to me all the time. Senior Brother Song, don¡¯t be too sad, after all, people cannot be resurrected after death. Now that the world is at peace and the Mongols have been driven far away from the Great Wall, if Master Zhou and others know about it, they should be happy and rest in peace!"

    Shao Yixiong said: "Hey, it's a great joy for you brothers to meet again after a long separation. Why do you get more and more sad the more you talk about it? Can't you say something happy?" He is the head of the Luo Xiao Sword Sect, with a violent temper and a loud voice.  , the teacup vibrated slightly as soon as he opened his mouth.  The Luo Xiao Sword Sect is a small sect with almost no famous figures. It only has a slight influence in Jiangxi and Hunan, and cannot be compared with the Hengshan Sect.

    Peng Ge also smiled and said: "Let's not talk about the past, let's talk about the business at hand!" He is the leader of the Five Elements Sect. He has an unattractive appearance, a sturdy build, and always has a smile on his face. He is also a local hero.  .

    Chen Tianlei's heart sank, and he couldn't hear what he meant at first, so he said seriously: "What you two said makes sense! Senior Brother Song took his busy schedule to lead his disciples back to the mountain to recognize their ancestors. We should hold a grand ceremony. But this is  This is a household matter of our Hengshan sect, and outsiders should not be present. Chen, if you dare, how about asking Brother Lu and you to leave the hall temporarily?"

    Song Tiande, Shao Yixiong and others looked at Lu Huaixi at the same time to see how he would decide.  Lu Huaixi smiled slightly, but could not conceal his natural cold aura, "Burning incense to worship ancestors and returning to the door wall is a top priority for ordinary disciples. Their elders cannot be present to watch the ceremony. As an uncle, I naturally have to bear the responsibility.  Take on the important responsibility of supervision." As soon as he finished speaking, Song Tiande immediately agreed: "That's right, Brother Lu can't leave."

    Chen Tianlei frowned and said, "Then do you have any excuses, Master Peng? Chen is all ears."

    Peng Ge and others exchanged glances and said in unison: "We will advance and retreat together with Mr. Lu. If he doesn't leave, we won't leave either!"

    Chen Tianlei laughed and said in a deep voice: "Everyone has come up with all kinds of excuses, just to support Senior Brother Song. Chen is really curious. Thirty years later, Senior Brother Song suddenly mobilized troops to return to Hengshan. Is it just to return to the ancestral line and recognize his ancestors?  This is not the first day for everyone to come out to the world, so stop beating around the bush and say it clearly if you have any intentions!" The last sentence became more serious, and Hu Qingpeng and other disciples unconsciously pressed the hilts of their swords, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.

    Lu Huaixi coughed twice, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and said softly: "Master Chen is indeed one of the masters of the Seven Sword Sects. He is very aware of every detail and meticulous. I admire him! But we had no intention of concealing our purpose."  , On the contrary, we want to tell the world openly, so we invited witnesses along the way. Brother Song is embarrassed to say it clearly, but I will say the same for him. In fact, it is very simple. As long as Chen Daxia gives up the position of the leader of Hengshan, our goal will be achieved.  ." Peng Ge and others looked ashamed and lowered their heads together.

    Although his voice was soft, it was like a bolt from the blue to the ears of Chen Tianlei and others. Liu Tianyue even accidentally knocked over the tea bowl.  Everyone in the Hengshan sect looked at each other in shock. Are these people crazy? They dare to bully them for no reason and threaten the leader of the sect to abdicate!

    No matter how well-educated Chen Tianlei is, he can't help but turn livid at this moment and get angry: "Nonsense! This position of master was passed down to me by my master before his death. It is known to the whole world and has been for fifteen years. Even if I die, Hengshan  The leader of the sect will not fall into the hands of outsiders, and the martial arts colleagues, especially the alliance of the Seven Sword Sects, will never admit it. Don't have wishful thinking!"

    Lu Huaixi gave a slight signal, and Song Tiande puffed up his chest and said loudly: "Junior Brother Chen, don't forget that my master Zhou Zi was the orthodox successor of the Hengshan Sect just now! If my master hadn't gone down the mountain to join the rebel army and give up the position of leader  I gave it to Master Qu, how could it be your turn to sit here today? What's more, my master had made an agreement with Master Qu that as long as he returns to Hengshan, Master Qu must return the master to him. Although my master died in the battle,  Uncle Qu is no longer alive, but as younger disciples, shouldn¡¯t we fulfill the unfulfilled wishes of our elders and fulfill the promises we made back then?¡±

    Chen Tianlei sneered and said: "Yes, Master Zhou made such an agreement with my master at the beginning, but my master only promised to return the position of head to him, not you! If Master Zhou made the request today, I would not say anything.  He said he would give up his position as leader immediately, but it is a pity that the old man has fallen asleep. As for Senior Brother Song, you have been away from the Hengshan Sect for thirty years. During this period, you?What achievements have we made and how much effort have we put into it?  What qualifications do you have to make a request?  You haven't shed a drop of blood or contributed a little bit to the Hengshan Sect, but you want to be the head of the Hengshan Sect. Isn't it shameless and idiotic?  "The words are harsh and merciless.

    Hu Qingpeng listened happily and almost applauded regardless of the occasion.

    Old Song Tiande blushed slightly, slapped the coffee table, and said angrily: "What's your attitude? Don't forget, I'm still your senior brother! Regardless of age and entry order, among the seven generations of Hengshan disciples, I am the leader!"  If I'm not qualified to be the leader, are you the only one who is qualified?" He looked fierce but felt weak, and his confidence was somewhat lacking.

    The more Yin Tianyun listened, the angrier he became, and he stood up: "Song Tiande, where do you talk so much nonsense? You can even want to be the leader, let me weigh your weight! If you can't even defeat me, don't expect it.  Challenge my senior brother!"

    Song Tiande sneered and said: "Junior Brother Yin has a good plan! If I compete with you first and consume more than half of my internal energy, how can I be the opponent of Junior Brother Chen who is waiting for work?! Haha, do you think I am a fool?"

    Yin Tianyun said: "You don't dare to fight with me, and you don't have convincing credentials, so why should you fight to be the leader? You are relying on your old age and selling yourself off, and we won't do that!"

    Feng Zuhui suddenly stepped out and said to Song Tiande: "Master, please let the disciples go out to fight! Even if we lose our heads and bleed, we must not let others look down on us!"

    Song Tiande nodded, Feng Zuhui stepped back and turned around. There was a roar of a dragon, and he saw dazzling green light and flowers, and a sword slipped out of its scabbard.  A faint blue light reflected on the sword. When it was swung, chills spread out. It was extremely sharp and caused hair to break.  Most of the people were masters of swordsmanship. Seeing this, they couldn't help but exclaimed: "What a sword!"

    Feng Zuhui said with a look on his face: "My disciple is not talented, please give me some advice from Master Yin."

    Yin Tianyun laughed and said: "You don't know the heights of the world, do you think that you can sweep the world with a sharp sword in your hand? I don't want to humiliate my identity and win without force. Hu Qingpeng, teach him a lesson for me. I will support you in everything!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Yes!" He jumped into the middle of the hall, his sword flashed, and he pointed his sword at Feng Zuhui.  He used an ordinary stainless steel long sword, and there were gaps on the blade, which was far inferior to his opponents.  But he showed no fear on his face, and his fighting spirit was high. The wrist holding the sword was as if it were made of iron, and the tip of the sword did not waver at all.  The sword energy rolled forward and immediately enveloped the opponent.

    Song Tiande, Lu Huaixi and others couldn't help but exclaimed in surprise. They didn't expect that he had such accomplishments at such a young age. His concentration of momentum, strictness of his sword style, and agility of his body skills were no less than those of many famous masters. It seemed that among the Hengshan School's masters,  Hidden dragon and crouching tiger.  In fact, Gao Qingcheng is the strongest swordsman among the disciples, and Hu Qingpeng can only be ranked second, but outsiders don't know that.

    Feng Zuhui felt the sharp sword energy blowing towards his face, like the biting north wind. He was startled and looked at him solemnly.  He saw Hu Qingpeng's movement and the speed with which he drew his sword when he jumped out. He knew that his opponent moved like the wind and was as agile as a civet cat. If he allowed him to take the lead in attacking, he would probably fall into a passive situation of holding on.  Without even saying hello, the sword light flashed and he suddenly pounced on Hu Qingpeng, hitting the vital part of Hu Qingpeng's chest.

    Gao Qingcheng and other senior brothers shared the same hatred and scolded each other for not following the rules of the martial arts.

    Feng Zuhui is a person who does whatever it takes to achieve his goals. He turned a deaf ear to the opponent's scolding. He didn't have the slightest trace of shame on his face. He stabbed with the long sword quickly and fiercely. In a flash of lightning, he had already reached three feet in front of his opponent.

    ¡°If it were Gao Qingcheng or Zhao Qinghe who came on stage, they would most likely be disrupted by this sudden sword attack.  But Hu Qingpeng had extraordinary spiritual sense and amazing eyesight. When his opponent was about to move, he was already alert. From the subtle changes in the opponent's body, hands, eyes, steps, and sword, he could guess the sword move that Feng Zuhui was about to perform.  , I have long been confident.  At this time, he took a step forward without haste. Just when his opponent was old and unable to change his moves accordingly, the sword struck the spine of the opponent's sword like lightning.

    The two swords were separated at the first touch. Feng Zuhui took advantage of the momentum and stepped forward, sweeping the sword around and taking the enemy's center.  Concerned about the sharpness of the enemy's sword, Hu Qingpeng did not dare to block it. His sword feinted and he jumped back.  Feng Zuhui laughed proudly, and with the momentum, he raised his sword and chased him away. The sword light increased sharply, and he clung to Hu Qingpeng's figure.

    Hu Qingpeng seemed to be in a dangerous situation when he was retreating, and there was no chance of life and death. However, his body, footwork, and swordsmanship were still calm and free, without any signs of panic.  Although Feng Zuhui's attacks were fierce and fierce, there were still many flaws in his swordsmanship, which could not escape his eyes.  He made full use of the opponent's loopholes, wandering in and out, flying swords and making false stabs, trying not to fight head-on with his opponent.

    The two of them showed off their tricks and fought fiercely, each showing their own unique skills. Neither one wanted to give in easily.  In the blink of an eye, thirty or forty moves were exchanged, and except for the initial clash of the two swords, there was not even a sound of gold and iron clashing.

    Everyone watched the battle with bated breath, secretly nodding in praise of the two men's swordsmanship.Leng Hehe and Yin Tianyun shouted: "Hu Qingpeng, you can kill him within ten moves. I will lose all my face to you!" Obviously he was dissatisfied with his apprentice's performance.

    In fact, Hu Qingpeng had basically figured out the characteristics of his opponent's swordsmanship, and was just looking for a good opportunity to counterattack. Hearing this, his heart tightened, and the long sword suddenly accelerated. Ding, Ding, Ding, Ding, Ding, stabbed the enemy's sword three times in a row, and his internal energy penetrated the sword.  The shock made Feng Zuhui's fingers numb.  The fourth sword changed from stabbing to cutting, drawing an arc and cutting towards the side of the opponent's neck.

    Feng Zuhui did not expect that his opponent would suddenly launch a counterattack. He was caught off guard and forcefully took a breath of Qi and swung the sword with all his strength, trying to force Hu Qingpeng to change his moves in order to gain some breathing time.

    Hu Qingpeng's wrist shook slightly, and the sword sank slightly, just in time to meet Feng Zuhui's sword.  There was a soft click, and a three-inch section of the long sword in his hand had been cut off.  Hu Qingpeng stepped forward without hesitation, flipped his long sword to suppress the opponent's sword, and struck his opponent in the face with his left fist like a shooting star chasing the moon.  Feng Zuhui hurriedly hid his head and shrank his neck, retreating, but when he saw a flash of sword light, the side of his neck felt cold. Hu Qingpeng's long sword was firmly placed on his shoulder.  The winner was decided when the falcon came down. Gao Qingcheng and others took advantage of the situation and cheered loudly, while Song Tiande's side was full of frustration.

    Feng Zuhui's face was pale and he didn't dare to move. His eyes were filled with fire of humiliation and anger.

    Hu Qingpeng drew back his sword and retreated, ignoring his defeated opponent, saluting Yin Tianyun and saying, "Master, my disciple is fortunate to have lived up to his command!"

    Yin Tianyun laughed loudly: "Well done, you only used six moves! You are worthy of being my apprentice."

    Hu Qingpeng's heart was filled with the joy of victory, and he was about to walk back in line when he suddenly felt weak in his body. The world in front of him was spinning, his feet went weak, and he fell to the ground with a "plop".

 Text Special Instructions

    If you have paid attention to this story from the beginning, you should know that when "Swordsman" was first uploaded to the Internet, it was published in Tianying.  £®  com Tianying book friends have given me a lot of support, such as Yi Qi, Feng Da, Fei Yunzhi Tian, ??Ya Chong, Bryan and many other thoughtful people. Some friends have also put forward sharp criticisms and different opinions.  I would like to express my gratitude here.

    This story is written here, and the chapter that can be called the beginning is about to end.  At this time, I and I reached a consensus that starting from the third volume, "Swordsman" will be exclusively released for the first time.  I don¡¯t know how my friends will react to this. Maybe some people will complain or even scold the author. Maybe some people will understand. In any case, if you are still willing to see the development of the plot and the entanglement of the fate of the characters in the future, please continue reading.  Updates there will be the fastest.

    As for the various questions raised by friends, such as the protagonist¡¯s personality, chronic poison attacks, Chen Qinghua¡¯s emotional belonging, Li¡¯er¡¯s return, the heroine¡¯s fate and identity, the authenticity of the Nine Yang Magic, Yin Tianyun¡¯s true identity, etc., I will always be there  It will be gradually revealed in future articles.  But friends, please have some mental tolerance and don¡¯t blame every woman who appears in the book on the protagonist?  The world is so big and there are so many characters. It is impossible for all types of women to like the protagonist, and it is impossible for the protagonist to accommodate so many women.

    Finally, I sincerely thank you all for your support.  The end of the year is coming, and I wish all readers to read more good books in the new year!

    The sea

 Text Chapter 21: The Dark Envoy¡¯s Poison Scheme (Part 1)

    Chen Tianlei and others looked at each other, wondering. The other party did not use poisonous needles to assassinate Hu Qingpeng, and no one touched his body. Why did he suddenly and inexplicably fall down?

    Hu Qingpeng himself was also extremely surprised. He felt that the true energy in his body was not flowing smoothly, and his muscles were limp and unable to exert strength. An idea flashed in his mind, and he remembered that Anonymous had mentioned to him that there was an extremely sinister and weird secret poison in the world.  Once a person inhales it, he will lose all his strength and become paralyzed.  £®  com was sweating profusely from behind, and shouted out loud: "No, they are secretly poisoning!"

    Everyone in the Hengshan Sect was shocked and immediately used their skills silently, only to find that they had fallen into the opponent's way without knowing it, and the true energy in their bodies could not be gathered!  Those with shallow skills like Chen Qinghua's feet will become weak and they will slip to the ground involuntarily.  They had no idea when and how the other party used the poisonous gas.

    Chen Tianlei shouted angrily: "Despicable villain, you actually use such despicable methods!" He drew his sword and jumped up, slashing at Song Tiande with a wicked smile on his face. The anger and anger in his heart cannot be described in words.  Liu Tianyue and others also drew their swords and rushed forward, hoping to kill the enemy before exhaustion.

    "Close the door and take action!" Lu Huaixi and his party had already planned the division of labor. Some rushed to close the hall door, while others rushed to the Hengshan Gate, and suddenly a melee broke out.

    With a flash of white shadow, Lu Huaixi rushed into the sky like a ghost. The five fingers of his right hand turned into dragon claws and clasped at Chen Tianlei's shoulder.  Chen Tianlei raised his sword straight up and hit his opponent's veins quickly, but he couldn't sustain his strength. The long sword suddenly became as heavy as a thousand pounds in the middle of the stroke, and the speed of the sword suddenly slowed down.  Lu Huaixi turned his claws into palms, quickly cut into the empty door, and pressed against his chest as light as cotton wool.

    Chen Tianlei felt an extremely cold current penetrate into his body, and the meridians throughout his body froze. He flew backwards for several feet, hit the wall and fell to the ground.  The cold air invaded his bone marrow, making his teeth chatter as if falling into an ice cave.  He was anxious and angry, but he couldn't gather his thoughts. He had all his abilities, but no use for them!

    In just a blink of an eye, except for Yin Tianyun, all the disciples of the Hengshan Sect were knocked down and lay on the ground groaning in pain.

    After Yin Tianyun noticed that he was poisoned, he was not impulsive like his classmates. Instead, he immediately took out a few pills and swallowed them, sitting quietly and waiting for the medicine to dissipate.  He watched helplessly as his fellow disciples were easily put down like scarecrows, and the corners of his eyes almost burst. His anger spurred the power of the medicine to spread faster, and his face turned red.

    Lu Huaixi shouted: "Come on, don't let him have time to detoxify!"

    Feng Zuhui just wanted to avenge his personal revenge. He swung his sword and stabbed it viciously: "Ignorant old devil, please take your life for me!"

    Hu Qingpeng saw the sword passing by from above. The long sword that was originally shining with blue light actually lost its color, leaving only the metallic luster of the steel itself. It was very different from what he saw at first. He couldn't help but suddenly realized: "So you painted on the sword."  Poison!" No wonder they didn't use poison, and the poison gas had spread into the air. Even veterans like Chen Tianlei were fooled by them.

    Feng Zuhui laughed and said, "It's too late to know now!" It turned out that he had smeared a special layer of medicine "Shenxian Powder" on the sword. When the sword was fought, the medicine evaporated and filled the air, making the sword undetectable.  If an unsuspecting person inhales it, they will temporarily lose their power.  Hu Qingpeng was closest to him, inhaled the largest amount, and had the fastest and most violent attack.  Lu Huaixi and others had taken the antidote beforehand, so their movements were not affected.

    Seeing the long sword stabbing him, Yin Tianyun suddenly exerted force on his feet and slid backwards along with the chair.  Feng Zuhui was not willing to let the opponent go. He pressed forward with his swords, all pointing at Yin Tianyun's vital points.  Yin Tianyun shouted violently: "Don't bully others too much!" Somehow, he used a trick and the seat smashed over his head and face.  Feng Zuhui danced wildly with his long sword, cutting the chair into pieces as if chopping vegetables and melons. Suddenly, he saw a flash of sword light, and a cold wind hit his lower body. He rolled over in a hurry, only to hear the sound of the sword, and felt pain in his back.  He was stabbed by the opponent.  Fortunately, he avoided it in time. If he had moved just three minutes slower, he would have been hit by the sword and died on the spot.

    Feng Zuhui was so frightened that he shouted: "Master, please save me!"

    Yin Tianyun sneered: "Are you afraid of death?" The long sword was slightly retracted and then advanced, stabbing his fatal point accurately.

    Song Tiande was heard shouting: "Keep someone under the sword!" A scabbard was like a flying dragon from the sky, carrying a fierce wind and coming through the sky, hitting Yin Tianyun directly in the chest.  Yin Tianyun had to move his sword back, causing the scabbard to fly away.  At this moment, the figure flashed, and Song Tiande came with his sword. Hengshan's strange and fast swordsmanship was like a flying stream, and he attacked fiercely and violently.  Yin Tianyun was very aware, so he used offense as defense and also struck with his sword.

    There was a loud earthquake, sparks flew everywhere, and two figures flew backwards at the same time.  Feng Zuhui took the opportunity and crawled to the side in a panic using his hands and feet.

    Song Tiande was so shocked that his meridians ached, his energy and blood surged, and he could barely hold the sword in his hand. He couldn't help but be horrified in his heart. Yin Tianyun was obviously ten years younger than him, how could he have such profound skills?  Could it be that he is not practicing his own Zhu Rong magic skill?  Press ?Under normal circumstances, my own internal strength should definitely be better than his. How could I be weaker than him?  Putting aside the doubts in his mind, he handed the sword to his left hand and attacked again with an exquisite killing move.  This time he used a variety of sword techniques that alternated between virtual and real. The sword flowers flying all over the sky were brilliant and dazzling, lighting up the hall.

    Yin Tianyun secretly cried out that it was a pity. If he hadn't been poisoned and couldn't use his full strength, the move just now would have knocked away the opponent's sword.  A quick glance revealed that the opponent had spread out to form an encirclement, sealing off doors, windows and other possible escape routes. Even on the beams above their heads, there were people watching eagerly, ready to strike down at any time.  As the saying goes, two fists cannot defeat four hands, and a single tiger cannot defeat a pack of wolves. His situation is extremely bad!  What's more, the strange poison in the body has not been resolved, it is only temporarily suppressed, and it may explode at any time, and there is little hope of breaking out of the siege.  All kinds of thoughts flashed by, and he saw the enemy's sword stabbing in front of his eyes very quickly. He stepped out of the way and thrust the sword towards Song Tiande's throat.  Both of them are top-notch swordsmen, and there is no secret in their rivalry. Their swordsmanship is perfect, and they come and go, which is thrilling and thrilling.

    Hengshan¡¯s swordsmanship emphasizes strangeness, beauty, ruthlessness and swiftness. The two swordsmen were so fast and their body movements were so agile that everyone was dazzled.  If a weak martial artist breaks into the battle rashly, he may be stabbed with holes by two swords at the same time.

    The more Chen Tianlei watched, the more anxious he became, and he shouted loudly: "Third Junior Brother, run away! Don't get entangled with them, the most important thing is to expose their conspiracy!"

    Lu Huaixi frowned slightly and shouted: "Shut up!" Fearing that the night would be long and full of dreams, Lu Huaixi's steps swayed and he accurately appeared behind Yin Tianyun, and printed it silently with his palm.  He used the "Blood Coagulation Dark Palm" Kung Fu. The palm power is soft and cold, which can cause a person's blood to coagulate quickly, causing the meridians to freeze and crack and cause death. It is an extremely terrifying strange evil technique.

    With murderous intent in his body, Yin Tianyun had to distract himself and use his left palm to sweep back to block the enemy's attack angle.  Bo's palms met, a bright red flashed across Lu Huaixi's face, while Yin Tianyun's face suddenly turned livid, and a burst of white mist appeared above their heads at the same time.  Lu Huaixi's palm fell like rain, and all his moves were heavy-handed, attacking from behind Yin Tianyun.  Song Tiande cooperated with him in the frontal attack, pointing his sword at the enemy's vital points.

    Yin Tianyun was attacked from both sides by two masters, and the situation took a turn for the worse.  During the fierce battle, Lu Huaixi was slightly slow in changing his moves. He spotted his opponent's opening and hit Yin Tianyun's spine with a slap, sending cold cone-like Qi bursting into his body.  Where the palm fell, Yin Tianyun's limbs shook violently, and he was knocked straight into the corner, unconscious, and a layer of white frost quickly spread on the surface of his skin.

 Text Chapter 21 The Dark Envoy¡¯s Poison Scheme (Part 2)

    Seeing Yin Tianyun's unfortunate defeat, even the last glimmer of hope was shattered, and the hearts of everyone in the Hengshan Sect were as heavy as lead.  £®  com At this moment, they were unable to move, just like meat on a chopping board, being slaughtered by others, even if they wanted to resist, it was impossible.

    Song Tiande smiled charmingly and said: "Lord Lu is still very clever! This palm is lightning fast and unpredictable. No matter how many times the martial arts of the surname Yin is higher, it can't be avoided!"

    Lu Huaixi was very impressed by what he heard. A faint smile appeared on his face and he said: "Yin Tianyun dares to resist blindly. What if he doesn't 'kill the chicken to scare the monkey'? If he hadn't thought that he still had some use value, he would have killed him with a slap just now."  Got it!"

    Chen Tianlei said angrily: "Bah! Hitting a small number with more, hurting someone from behind, which one of them is in line with the rules of the martial arts? You are actually so complacent, you are really shameless to the extreme!"

    Song Tiande lowered his face and said: "Junior Brother Chen, you are disrespectful to Lord Lu, are you seeking death?" Lu Huaixi interrupted him and said: "Manager Song, after all, Lord Chen is the leader of a sect, we should treat each other with courtesy.  . Besides, we still need Chen Daxia to cooperate sincerely to create a great cause in the world." Song Tiande hurriedly said: "Master Lu is far-sighted and thoughtful, but Song is reckless." He personally helped Chen Tianlei up and moved him to a chair to sit down.

    Chen Tianlei was half sitting and half lying on the chair. Although his posture was awkward, he still tried to maintain the majesty of the leader and asked straight to the point: "Why did you invade Hengshan? We practice martial arts to strengthen ourselves and abide by the law, but we have never offended the government.  !" From Song Tiande's title, he could initially determine that Lu Huaixi was from the government, but he didn't understand why they wanted to deal with the Hengshan faction.

    Lu Huaixi took time to calm down and said, "Have you forgotten, Master Chen? I told you that as long as you abdicate and make way for someone more worthy, and let Manager Song take over as the head of Hengshan, our goal will be achieved. If you are willing to agree to this, no matter how much gold and jewelry you ask,  , fields and real estate, Lu can guarantee that the full amount will be cashed out within one month.¡±

    Chen Tianlei laughed loudly: "Chen has never heard that the position of the leader can be bought and sold. Today I have learned a lot. There are only thirty or forty people in the Hengshan Sect, and there are no peerless martial arts and earth-shattering artifacts hidden in the sect. No,  Do you know what you really like about our sect? You are actually willing to pay a large sum of money in exchange for my promise even though you have the advantage. Chen is confused about this. I wonder if Mr. Lu can make it clear?"

    Lu Huaixi suddenly changed the subject and said, "Master Chen, if my memory serves me right, the regular meeting of the alliance of the Seven Sword Sects will be held this year, right?"

    Chen Tianlei was stunned for a moment and said: "Yes. This year's regular meeting will be hosted by the Songshan Sect and is scheduled to be held in July."

    Lu Huaixi smiled slightly and said: "According to the information I received, the Hengshan Sect's rankings in sword competitions at recent alliance meetings are not ideal! They are always hovering around the fifth or sixth position.  Right or wrong?" There are only seven sects participating in the competition, and the fifth and sixth places are almost at the bottom.

    Chen Tianlei's face was slightly red, and the other party's question hit his sore spot, and he said helplessly: "We are weak alone, and we really don't have the upper hand compared to other sects. However, I can assert that in this year's Songshan Conference, Hengshan  The sect will definitely shine!" In recent years, in order to revive the reputation of the Hengshan sect, he has made up his mind to practice martial arts. Recently, Zhu Rong's magical skill has broken through the ninth level, and he is confident that he has the strength to compete with any leader of the sect.  Coupled with the rapid maturity of the eight generations of disciples, especially Gao Qingcheng, Hu Qingpeng, and Zhao Qinghe, they are better than others, which will be his capital to show off in the future.

    Lu Huaixi said with deep meaning: "It is a good thing that Daxia Chen has confidence, but General Manager Song is also a disciple of Hengshan, and he also wants to contribute to the revitalization of the school and shoulder this heavy responsibility. General Manager Song's martial arts and swordsmanship are not as good as those of Daxia Chen.  Worse, if he comes forward again and invites masters from the capital to assist, the strength of the Hengshan sect will definitely increase greatly. Not to mention ranking in the top three by then, there is still a 50% chance of becoming the leader. Everyone is  It¡¯s for the sake of revitalizing the Hengshan Sect, why don¡¯t Master Chen relinquish his responsibility as the leader and let Manager Song give it a try?¡±

    Song Tiande patted his chest and said: "Just because of my reputation, I can at least invite ten first-class masters in the capital to assist me! With the strong support of these people, I will make the other six sword sects bow their heads and worship Hengshan Mountain as our lord."  !" Gu Panjian was in high spirits, as if he had really ascended the throne of alliance leader and was receiving cheers from the crowd.

    Chen Tianlei's hands and feet were cold, and he said in surprise: "It turns out that you are quite ambitious, and you actually want to join the Seven Sword Sects Alliance!"

    Lu Huaixi nodded with a smile and said: "That's right! Daxia Chen is indeed a sensible person, and he can make sense. Whether you agree or disagree, we are determined to win this matter. All the elites of your Hengshan sect have fallen into my hands. If you want to protect them  If you want to save your life and continue the Taoist tradition, you will honestly tell the world that the head of Hengshan will be replaced from now on! If you refuse to cooperate, I will cut off the men's hands and feet one by one, and rape and then kill the women until you agree.  . What do you think, Master Chen?" Although his tone was soft, the cold and bloody words made people uncomfortable.? And chestnut.

    The disciples of Hengshan Sect shuddered at the same time, no one dared to doubt what he said.  Liu Tianyue was most worried about her daughter's innocence. With tears in her eyes, she said in a trembling voice: "Second Senior Brother, they can do what they say, so just agree to their conditions. If our daughter is humiliated in public, I, I would rather die."  A thousand times!" Chen Qinghua was frightened and burst into tears.

    Chen Tianlei looked around at his wife and daughter who had fallen on the ground, as well as the disciples he had cultivated for many years. His heart felt like a knife, and he felt as if he had aged ten years in an instant.  He was willing to risk his life to maintain the dignity of the leader and the morality of the martial arts, but the other party's threat of hostage hit his weakness.  No matter how strong his will is, he doesn't want to see his wife and daughter being raped and humiliated. If a disciple who has been carefully taught loses his martial arts, that would be a hundred times more uncomfortable than death!  He lowered his head sadly and sighed: "That's all! My master, the unscrupulous disciple Chen Tianlei was controlled by others. Today he is forced to give up his position as the leader. He is really unworthy of his ancestors. A hundred deaths are not enough to atone for his sin!" Two lines  Hot tears rolled down my face, and I was inexplicably sad.

    Gao Qingcheng, Hu Qingpeng and others are filled with grief and anger. If looks could kill, Lu Huaixi, Song Tiande and others would have been cut to pieces long ago.

    Lu Huaixi clapped his hands lightly and said: "Okay, those who know the current affairs are heroes! Don't worry, Master Chen, as long as you do what you say, the Hengshan sect will be unscathed. In addition, you will also get a large sum of gold and silver."  , which can be regarded as a little compensation.¡±

    Chen Tianlei smiled miserably and said: "Winner or loser, I have no choice but to admit defeat today! However, Chen is not interested in gold and silver. He just wants to know whose scheme he lost to? May I ask what Mr. Lu's true identity is¡ª¡ª"

    Lu Huaixi pondered for a moment and said: "To be honest with Chen Daxia, Lu is the governor of Fusi, Jinyi Weinan Town. He is in charge of the punishment name of this guard and is also in charge of military craftsmanship. He is a fifth-rank official."

    Chen Tianlei lost his voice and said: "Are you the leader of the Jinyiwei?!" No wonder Peng Ge, Shao Yixiong and others wanted to act based on his eyes, and they would not hesitate to violate the moral principles of the world. Maybe their disciples and their families fell into the hands of the Jinyiwei and were forced to join in the evil.  Unable to fight.  The Jinyiwei are famous for their domineering and vicious nature, and no one is not afraid of them.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Moreover, the other party is very ambitious and clearly wants to use the Hengshan Sect as a brand to gradually infiltrate and control the entire alliance.  Song Tiande was just a puppet at the front stage, and the real mastermind behind the scenes was Lu Huaixi.  If you think about it further, who is it that instigates Lu Huaixi's actions?  Could it be could it be the current emperor Zhu Yuanzhang?  Even if the Hengshan faction were ten times stronger, how could they compete with the royal family?  He asked in surprise: "Are you the emperor"

    Lu Huaixi interrupted: "Master Chen, be careful that trouble comes from your mouth!"

    Chen Tianlei swallowed his words hard and asked: "Among the seven major sword sects, why did you only choose the Hengshan sect to attack?"

    Lu Huaixi said: "It's very simple. First, the Hengshan Sect is located in southern Xinjiang, and there are no big gangs nearby. If things get serious or fails, it will not attract attention; secondly, the Hengshan Sect's talents are withering, and the Seven Swords are now only  The remaining five swords are easy to obtain; third, Manager Song¡¯s status and qualifications are very suitable for being the leader, and he is also extremely cooperative and obeys our instructions. With these three reasons, aren¡¯t they enough?¡±

    Chen Tianlei was silent for a while, then gritted his teeth and said: "It is indeed a very good reason! Song Tiande, you have led a wolf into the house and fallen into depravity. There will be no good fruits to eat in the future! When you are no longer of use, you will also be killed by your master.  Kick it away!"

    Song Tiande was ashamed and angry, so he turned around and refused to talk to him.

    Chen Tianlei sneered twice and said to Lu Huaixi: "Master Lu, please take out the antidote. I can agree to any request you have!"

 Text Chapter 22 The sky clouds change wildly (Part 1)

    (I actually saw someone insulting the author today. I was so angry that I didn¡¯t want to update it. But then I calmed down and thought about it. After all, there are still many book friends who support me, so I updated it as late as noon. .com I hope those who don¡¯t like this story  people leave quietly, I never force others to stay.)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lu Huaixi made a gesture, and an attendant took out a pill, stuffed it into Chen Tianlei's mouth, and then returned to his original position.  Chen Tianlei said in astonishment: "Master Lu, where are the antidotes for others?"

    Lu Huaixi smiled and said: "As the saying goes, 'Be careful, the boat will sail forever'. I don't doubt that Chen Daxia will go back on his words, but in order to ensure nothing goes wrong, I will detoxify everyone after Chen Daxia officially hands over the leader's seal. Lu  A certain person who has made a promise will never go back on his promise, so don¡¯t worry, Master Chen."

    Chen Tianlei said to himself that it is a wonder in the world that I am willing to rest assured. Of course, this cannot be said openly, after all, everyone's life is still in the hands of the other party.  At this time, the antidote slowly dissipated, his strength gradually recovered, and his hands and feet began to move freely.  He stood up straight and looked at his fellow disciples who were still lying on the ground. With mixed feelings in his heart, he said coldly: "Master Lu, if you have any orders, please speak up!"

    Lu Huaixi clapped his hands, and another attendant untied the package from behind, took out the four treasures of the study that had been prepared long ago, placed them on the table, and listened to the order.  Lu Huaixi smiled and said: "First, please Chen Daxia write a letter immediately and announce it to the world. From now on, Song Tiande will be the head of Hengshan. The signature and painting will be the proof. Peng Ge and the other three are notarized and must also sign the letter. You  After writing it, I will arrange the manpower to send it to the various sects as soon as possible. Secondly, please ask Master Chen to formally hold a ceremony according to the rules of the Hengshan Sect and transfer the leader's seal to the hands of General Manager Song. From now on, General Manager Song will be the leader.  . As for the guests watching the ceremony, it¡¯s us. After you finish these two things, I will give you the antidote immediately!"

    When Chen Tianlei picked up the pen, he felt that the brush in his hand was as heavy as a thousand stones. He stared blankly at the white paper in front of him, with complicated emotions and thousands of thoughts in his mind. He could not write the first word no matter what.  He knew very well that as long as the other party got the certificate in black and white, it would be extremely difficult to turn around in the future!  Lu Huaixi did not rush him and sipped the tea calmly.  There was a soft snap, but the ink on the pen tip condensed into a ball and dripped onto the white paper.

    Song Tiande finally couldn't help shouting: "Junior brother Chen, what are you doing so procrastinatingly? Just write, if you don't want to write, don't write. Why bother to be pretentious!"

    Chen Tianlei glared at him angrily, and was about to write quickly when he suddenly felt a powerful and domineering aura approaching him. Invisible pressure filled the space, and he couldn't help but stop and look around.  Almost at the same time, many experts in the hall noticed the change in pressure, and felt panic in their hearts, as if some monster was forming around them.

    Lu Huaixi tightened his palms, and the tea bowl silently turned into powder and scattered, and the originally scalding tea condensed into ice cubes. His expression was solemn, and his eyes stared at the corner of the hall for a moment.

    I saw the fainted Yin Tianyun rising slowly in the sky, as if there were invisible hands holding him up under his body, rising higher and higher, and the white air lingering around him, giving people the strange feeling of ascending to heaven.  He still maintained the same position as when he fell, with his eyes closed tightly, his clothes bulging like balls, and his hair standing upside down. The powerful aura was constantly exuding from him.

    Everyone looked at this strange and bizarre scene, looking at each other with confusion.  Only Hu Qingpeng was sweating like rain and his mouth was bitter, because he knew that the thing he least wanted to see finally happened!

    Lu Huaixi judged based on experience that Yin Tianyun's change at this moment was by no means a good thing, it was an uncontrollable variable.  At this critical moment, we must not create extraneous problems and fall short of the success.  Murderous intent surged in his heart, and at the command, two of his followers jumped up with their swords drawn, aimed at Yin Tianyun's chest and lower abdomen, and slashed hard with their swords.

    Chen Tianlei was shocked and angry: "Stop! You are so dishonest!" In desperation, he raised his hand and threw the brush and inkstone.  Lu Huaixi waved his hand, and the ice cube split into two halves, hit the brush and inkstone separately, and fell to the ground together.

    At this moment, the two steel knives were chopped down with the force of splitting Huashan Mountain.  Everyone thought that with these two cuts, Yin Tianyun would definitely be broken into several pieces, and his liver would fly in all directions. The timid people even turned around and did not dare to look further.  Unexpectedly, the steel knife struck his bulging ball-like clothes, sinking slightly an inch, but was bounced up by the powerful undercurrent of energy, and the clothes were not even cut!  The force of the rebound was so strong that with a loud sound, the two steel knives flew up into the sky at the same time, shooting through the roof tiles and landing somewhere unknown.  The two people were stunned for a moment, not knowing what to do.

    The sunlight slanted down from the hole in the roof and shone on Yin Tianyun's body, making it look increasingly mysterious.

    Everyone was so shocked that this was the legendary Vajra body that was invulnerable to water and fire.  Martial arts vary widely across the world, but when martial arts are practiced to the extreme, different paths lead to the same goal, which is to enter the innate secret realm, understand the natural way of life and death, and reach the highest state of unity between nature and man.  Those who practice to the innate realm, the lowest level can prolong life and have strong muscles and bones as in the prime of life, the slightly higher level can live without food, be invulnerable to swords and guns, and be invulnerable to water and fire, and the higher level can have supernatural powers of heaven, earth and nature, and the true energy circulates endlessly.  , the highest level is transcending physical life and death, attaining the Tao and becoming immortal.  However, there are more than tens of millions of people practicing martial arts today, and only a handful of them can enter the innate realm. There will never be more than fifteen people with names.  The former martial arts hegemon Zhang Ziyi is said to have only been able to conquer the world by training to the level of the Vajra body.

    Although Yin Tianyun is unconscious at the moment, his protective energy is shocking and extraordinary.  What puzzled everyone was why, in just a short period of drinking tea, his skills were able to improve by leaps and bounds and rise to another level?  Moreover, he had just been severely injured and vomited blood and fainted!

    The uneasiness in Lu Huaixi's heart became more and more intense, and there was even a hint of unspeakable fear.  His followers are all selected martial arts masters. Usually, with a single slash, even the iron plate will crack a gap.  But just now, Yin Tianyun didn't move his hands and feet, and he knocked the steel knives in their hands away with just his protective energy, which showed his profound skill.  If Yin Tianyun cannot be killed before he wakes up, the situation may be reversed.  He immediately ordered: "Kill him!"

    The two men who had let go of the steel knives came to their senses and shouted loudly. The four iron fists used their full strength and slammed into Yin Tianyun's vitals.  Where the fist landed, there was a huge force backlash, and the two people's finger bones, wrist bones, and arm bones cracked and exploded, and they were all broken and shattered.  Some bone fragments penetrated the skin and flew out, causing a bright red rain of blood.  The two men screamed and fell to the ground, rolling in pain and crying.

    Yin Tianyun remained motionless, without any change.

    Everyone gasped, what a terrifying strength!

    Lu Huaixi raised his palms to his chest, secretly transporting his energy, his palms turned green and white, and walked step by step towards Yin Tianyun hanging in mid-air.  With every step he takes, his skill increases by one point, leaving footprints behind him that are like carvings with a knife. The marks go from shallow to deep, showing that his skill is gradually reaching its peak.  Upon seeing this, Chen Tianlei was secretly worried. After all, Yin Tianyun was still in a coma and would not take the initiative to defend himself. If he was attacked by Lu Huaixi with all his strength, life or death would be unpredictable. He shouted: "Master Lu, please show mercy!" He jumped up and raised his palm from a distance.  Hit away.  The sudden sword light was dazzling, and Song Tiande came to block it with his sword, but he was not allowed to intervene.

    Lu Huaixi jumped up, flew above Yin Tianyun, and used his "Blood Coagulation Palm" with all his strength, hitting Yin Tianyun's pubic area hard and poisonously.

 Text Chapter 22: Sky clouds change wildly (Part 2)

    (Because there are so many book friends who have expressed support, I will not reply to them one by one. Thank you all!)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The moment the palm of his hand was pressed hard, Lu Huaixi's whole body was shaken, as if he was hit by a hammer in the chest. He spurted three mouthfuls of blood in a row and floated away like a kite with its string cut off.  £®  com

    At the same time, Yin Tianyun's originally still body suddenly began to rotate, spinning faster and faster like a windmill, until he could no longer see his figure clearly.  I saw that the white air surrounding him changed from light to thick, and then from thick to light again, changing like this nine times, and finally penetrated into his body.  When all the white energy was absorbed, Yin Tianyun's rotating body suddenly stopped and slowly landed on the ground.  As soon as his feet touched the ground, his closed eyes suddenly opened, as if the dazzling sunshine had torn apart the clouds, and its overbearing and fierce momentum made people dare not look directly.  He suddenly looked up to the sky and roared loudly, which made the roof tiles tremble. There was a sense of relief in the roar, and a heroic spirit of trying to conquer the world.

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly remembered a sentence in "Zhouyi¡¤Qian Gua": "Ninth Five Years: Flying dragons are in the sky, which is good for meeting adults."

    Yin Tianyun's roar gradually stopped, and he looked at the enemy with eyes so cold and emotionless that he could hardly breathe due to the overwhelming aura.

    Feng Zuhui shouted desperately: "He is bluffing, the poison he has been poisoned has not been cured yet!"

    Yin Tianyun calmly stretched out his right palm, and in the blink of an eye, a ball of black liquid condensed in his palm.  The mass of liquid was suddenly incinerated by the high temperature for some reason, green smoke rose, and the smell of rotten eggs filled the air.

    "Samadhi is really hot!" Several masters in the hall exclaimed at the same time.

    Lu Huaixi was riding a tiger at this time, and it was too late to retreat. He gritted his teeth and said: "Join us and kill him quickly, otherwise no one will survive!" He suppressed his injuries, unfolded his blood-coagulating palms and rushed forward first.  Song Tiande, Peng Ge, Feng Zuhui and others each used their unique skills to kill them one after another.

    Amidst the flash of swords and shadows, strong winds roared.  Yin Tianyun was in the center of the storm. Not only did he not have the slightest fear, on the contrary, he was very excited. He laughed and said: "I have just completed my magical skills, so I will try my skills with you!" He swayed slightly and easily escaped from the crowd.  With a flick of his fingers in the air, there were two soft sounds of the gun, and the two followers who fell to the ground and screamed were pierced between their eyebrows, and blood was flowing like a stream.

    Lu Huaixi let out a clear roar, his left palm and right fist intertwined and overlapped, and he attacked with incredible speed.  However, Yin Tianyun deliberately refused to fight with him. He slipped on his feet and appeared next to Shao Yixiong, punching him away.  Shao Yixiong raised his sword and stabbed back, but when he saw the figure in front of him disappearing, he felt a sharp pain in his lower abdomen, and he was kicked by the opponent until he vomited blood and fainted.  The leader of a dignified sect was unable to block his opponent's move!

    "Bang!" The closed door of the hall was knocked open. Situ Qingsong and other disciples rushed in. Seeing the chaos in the hall, they all exclaimed.  It turned out that they heard Yin Tianyun's whistle, guessed that something bad had happened, and came together to find out.  As a result, shouting and fighting were heard outside the door, and they immediately broke in.  Chen Tianlei directed his disciples to move Liu Tianyue and others away to avoid being accidentally injured.

    Under the siege of everyone, Yin Tianyun moved erratically, like a ghost. Once he seizes the opportunity, he will counterattack with heavy hands.  In less than a moment, Peng Ge and Li Huaixin were injured and were forced to withdraw from the battle group. Lu Huaixi's entourage had his neck broken and was thrown to the ground, with blood splattering everywhere.

    When everyone saw his ruthless tactics, they were all frightened.  Hu Qingpeng was worried and could only pray secretly that the master would not use such cruel methods to deal with him.

    Chen Tianlei found the antidote on the corpse of Lu Huaixi¡¯s entourage and quickly gave it to the poisoned person.

    Yin Tianyun got better at fighting and kicked Feng Zuhui, Cao Yuangang, and Tang Lingling into a corner with a series of flying kicks, and then he fought hard against Song Tiande and Lu Huaixi.  The situation this time was completely opposite to that before. Yin Tianyun was as powerful as a flying dragon, attacking frequently. Every killing move seemed simple and ordinary, but it contained fierce murderous intent and had the power of thunder. The wind of the fist accidentally fell aside, denting the stone slabs on the hall.  Split.  Lu and Song were like small boats in the sea, being constantly hit by the stormy waves. They could only hold on tightly. The more war they fought, the more disorganized they became, and their defeat gradually appeared.

    A group of Hengshan disciples cheered loudly, and some even grabbed Feng Zuhui and Cao Yuangang and beat them to vent their anger. They were beaten until their noses were bruised and their faces were swollen, making them cry for father and mother.  Hu Qingpeng secretly exclaimed that he was happy, but unfortunately his hands and feet recovered slowly and could not punch twice in person.  Tang Lingling shrank into a ball in fear, secretly glad that she was born as a girl, otherwise she would have been brutally murdered.

    Seeing that the situation was over, Lu Huaixi's plan was definitely going to fail, and there was no point in continuing to fight. He relaxed his grip slightly, and was hit on the shoulder by Yin Tianyun. He vomited blood and sat down on the spot.  Yin Tianyun then knocked away Song Tiande's sword and broke his wrist, easily winning.  Yin Tianyun looked around proudly and asked with a sneer: "Are you convinced this time?"

    Lu Huaixi said in a trembling voice: "Why have you been reborn and your skills have greatly improved?"

      Yin Tianyun laughed and said: "Perhaps it is God's will. If you hadn't helped me to blend the yin and yang of the true energy in my body and break through the last bottleneck, I would have gone crazy! Hahaha, I have been waiting for thirty years.  I have finally waited until today! This position of sect leader must belong to me!" In fact, the book "Nine Yang Divine Skills" he won that year was indeed forged by others. The formulas recorded in it were mixed with true and false, and were different from the real magical skills and mental methods.  Very far.  Yin Tianyun didn't know about this. After practicing according to the mental method in the book, the yin and yang in his body were out of balance and the yang fire was weak and overactive. He was already on the verge of going crazy.  It happened that at this time, he was hit by Lu Huaixi's extremely cold blood-coagulating palm, which happened to neutralize his excessive Yang Zhenqi. He accidentally broke through the entrance and made him the governor.  The two meridians are connected, miraculously entering the realm of innateness.  Neither Yin Tianyun nor Hu Qingpeng fully understand the mystery of this, let alone others.  However, Yin Tianyun's inner strength cultivation method itself contains many fallacies. If he continues to practice, the harm to the body will gradually become apparent.

    Lu Huaixi's face was pale, and he lost all his original majesty. He said to Chen Tianlei: "Master Chen, now the situation has reversed, and Lu has no shame in staying. Please let us go down the mountain. As for any offence, please tolerate Lu."  I will bear the thorn again to apologize another day!"

    When Chen Tianlei heard that he offered to go down the mountain, he really wanted to do it.  Lu Huaixi's identity was too powerful, and he could neither be detained nor embarrassed. Otherwise, it would be tantamount to attacking the imperial court, which would provoke endless violent revenge.  By then, let alone the Hengshan Sect, even if the seven major sword sects join forces, they will not be able to withstand the severe attack from the imperial court.  Although he was resentful of Lu Huaixi's conspiracy in his heart, he still had to say politely on the surface: "Master Lu is an official of the imperial court and has a distinguished status. How dare I, the Hengshan Sect, decide whether to stay or go? If you want to go down the mountain, please do it yourself."  , I¡¯m sorry for sending you off so far.¡±

    Lu Huaixi snorted coldly: "What about the people who came with me? What do you want to do with them?" Song Tiande's hand was severed, four followers died tragically, and Peng Ge and others were injured. It was a complete defeat.

    Chen Tianlei pondered for a moment and said generously: "Since no one of my disciples was injured or killed, let them go. But from now on, they are not allowed to set foot on Hengshan Mountain again!"

    Lu Huaixi agreed immediately and stood up to leave.  Song Tiande, Feng Zuhui and others carried the bodies of their companions and followed Lu Huaixi. The group left the villa dejectedly.

    With the powerful enemy gone, the disciples of Hengshan Sect breathed a sigh of relief.  Chen Tianlei was about to instruct everyone to clean up the place. Yin Tianyun suddenly walked to the portrait of the ancestor hanging in the middle of the hall, knelt down, kowtowed three times, then stood up and said to Chen Tianlei: "Second Senior Brother, I know you have a lot in your heart.  I am very grateful for your care over the years, but please forgive me for not revealing the truth. My fate with the Hengshan sect has ended. From today on, my actions have nothing to do with the Hengshan sect anymore. Please forgive me, second senior brother.  ."

    His words were beyond everyone's expectation. Chen Tianlei said in surprise: "Third Junior Brother, what are you doing? Am I sorry for you? Seeing that the Songshan Conference is about to be held, if you leave at this time, we will be very powerful.  If you lose, how can you compete with other sects?"

    Yin Tianyun's expression turned cold, and his tone immediately changed: "Brother Chen, the pool of the Hengshan Sect is too small to accommodate me! I want to show my strength in the world and achieve dominance. I don't want to be ordered around by others and do things against my will all day long.  Things. If we are destined in the future, we may meet again. I hope that by then you and I will be friends, not enemies, and we will not hurt the feelings of brothers. Goodbye!" He raised his hand and jumped out of the hall door like lightning.  , disappeared in an instant.

    Chen Tianlei didn't even have time to say anything to persuade him to stay. He stamped his feet angrily, turned his eyes to Liu Qingshan and Hu Qingpeng, and asked: "What happened to your master? Why does he seem to have become another person and suddenly want to leave Hengshan?"  How could the two of them know Yin Tianyun's secret? They shook their heads in unison, saying that they didn't know the inside story either.

    Chen Tianlei frowned and sighed: "Third Junior Brother, Third Junior Brother, who are you? Where did you develop this amazing skill? Is it true that our Hengshan Sect is doomed to be in trouble and seldom have peace?"

    The atmosphere in the hall was solemn, everyone looked at each other, and no one dared to speak.  Hu Qingpeng secretly wiped away the cold sweat and felt a stone fall in his heart. It seemed that his life was saved for the time being!  After the wind and rain stopped, an accident came to an end, but the grievances and resentments in the world will never subside.

    (The second volume of "Qingshan Sword Qi Xing" ends, please read the third volume "The Storm and Rain in the World")

 Text, Volume 2, Epilogue and List of Characters

    Epilogue to the volume of Qingshan Sword Qi Xing

    Because it is an online creation, as an author, I am willing to share some of my thoughts and feelings when writing with my friends.  £®  com also takes this opportunity to express its sincere gratitude and blessings to all book friends.

    After writing the first volume of "Dark Night Blood Terror", many friends have criticized the author's poor writing style, being too wordy, and focusing too much on the description of fighting scenes, and have made many suggestions.  So when writing the second volume, I paid attention to adjusting the characters, plot, fighting scenes, etc., but maybe the effect was not very good.  This is purely a matter of personal skill. I hope everyone will give me some time so that I can gradually mature.  In fact, when I wrote the last few chapters of the second volume, I didn't feel very good.  At the end of the year, there are a lot of things to be busy with in the unit, and I shoulder certain responsibilities, so I have to be distracted and focus on my work.  I am somewhat relieved that I was able to complete the second volume at the end of 2003, which can be regarded as an explanation to the readers.

    Since 2004, this story has been published in the first edition.  Probably a big decision for me.  I really hope to finish my first novel.  To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect any of my friends to be so concerned about an unknown martial arts novel. After all, the world is now dominated by fantasy and fantasy novels, and not many people like to read martial arts. Just look at the rankings and you will know.  The level of martial arts fans here is still very high, and they are also very thoughtful. They can make suggestions for improvements in the shortcomings of the books, such as Feng Xingyan, Wolf Wolf Pig, How is the End, Brother nkbb, etc. Thank you very much.  .

    The basic framework of the third volume of "The Wind and Rain in the World" has been conceived and will be written in the near future.  The journey of Jianghu that book lovers have been waiting for is finally about to begin.  I can't guarantee that the writing will be brilliant and that everyone will applaud after reading it. I just hope that I won't get a few bricks.  As some friends said, this story is quite depressing.  The tone of this writing has actually been set from the beginning, and it may be difficult to change.  Human nature is complex, and everyone will be affected by the environment and change. I really can't write some idiot-like characters and let them spend whatever they want, as if they are the masters of the world.  This story will be full of setbacks, conflicts, conspiracies, betrayals, struggles, and will never describe a dreamlike world full of flowers.  If you want to see some funny, sexy, and mythical plots, then I can only say sorry, I cannot meet your requirements in this regard.

    There are a lot of hopes in the new year, but also a lot of pressure.  But I always believe that as long as we work hard, tomorrow will always be beautiful.  Finally, I wish for greater development and more wonderful novels to recommend to readers.

    Attached: List of characters in Volumes 1 and 2.

    Volume 1 "Dark Night Blood Terror" character list

    Characters appearing:

    Hu Xiaomao¡ªthe protagonist of this book, came from a poor family since childhood

    Hu Fugui - the father of Hu Xiaomao, loves gambling

    Mrs. Hu Liu¡ªthe mother of Hu Xiaomao, strong and hard-working

    Hu Xiaohua¡ª¡ªHu Xiaomao¡¯s sister, beautiful and strong

    ??Guo Jingzhi¡ªHu Xiaomao¡¯s enlightenment teacher, founder of Nanshan Academy, rigorous and erudite

    Guo Yue¡ªGuo Jingzhi¡¯s daughter is Hu Xiaomao¡¯s childhood playmate and has three agreements with him

    Li Zixin¡ª¡ªHu Xiaomao¡¯s classmate, a kid from a rich family, fun-loving and delicious

    Huang Mazi - gangster, the boss of the three tigers in the west of the city

    Li Xiaodao, the second among the three tigers in the west of the city, was accidentally killed by his companions

    Zhao Lai - the third of the three tigers in the west of the city, rude and aggressive, accidentally killed Li Xiaodao

    He Tieyi, the branch leader of the Qinglong Society, was proficient in boxing and kicking kung fu, and practiced hard body protection skills. He was killed while blocking Yi Hui, a disciple of the Eight Bags of the Beggar Clan.

    Lu Jiu - a master of the Qinglong Society, with one eye and a beard, good at the magic stick technique

    Chang Lewen - a master of Qinglonghui, middle-aged and thin, skilled in crane dance

    Mo Sen - Master of Qinglong Society, Mingsha Palm Technique

    He Haifeng - Master of Qinglong Club, Seventy-two Wind and Thunder Quick Sword

    Yi Hui - a young master of the Beggar Clan, good at stick skills and kick skills. He was killed in the battle of Yanghe

    Wei Xing¡ªa six-pack disciple of the Beggar Clan, was killed in the battle of Yanghe

    Yuan Zhongyi - a master of the Taishan School with fierce swordsmanship. He was killed in the battle of Yanghe.

    Qiu Buxin - the leader of Raging Wind Village, was killed by Ouyang Jue.

    Ouyang Jue¡ªa superb swordsman of unknown origin.

    Zuo Chao and Zuo Jun - one of the thirty-six evil spirits of Yanyu Tower, two brothers, good at combined attacks

    Dongfang Yan¡ªa beauty from the Dongfang family with a fierce personality and Mo Tianfeng¡¯s lover

    Dongfang Changhe - the third son of the Dongfang family, handsome and charming

    Yin Tianyun - a master of the Hengshan School, a man of deep scheming and practiced martial arts of the evil school

    Mo Tianfeng - a master of the Hengshan School, wandering around the world,Unconstant movement

    Tang Bowen - a master of the Tang clan, fell in love with a Mongolian princess and was hunted down.

    Brother Su is not rare - the Mongolian princess, also known as Li Yan'er

    Li'er - the only daughter of Tang and Li

    Tan Danlin - the hero of Hanzhong.

    Lu Zheng - Master of Yanyu Tower.

    Zhou Zihuan¡ªa disciple of Wudang

    Zhao Yang¡ª¡ªDisciple of Wudang

    Liu Sanba - the leader of Raging Wind Village. He is good at hard martial arts and uses a mace. He was shot blind.

    Zhao Anliang - coachman, Hu Xiaomao's friend, killed by Yin Tianyun

    Characters not appearing:

    Beggar Clan Feng Zhengzhi is dead

    )

    The country of Chu is dead

    Taishan faction Zhang Changting and Zhuo Wen are dead (both were killed by masters of Yanyulou in the barren mountains of northern Fujian)

    Demon Cult Feng Ru Kuang is dead

    Mingjiao teaches that Ziyi, the number one martial artist ten years ago, has died. He once made great contributions to Zhu Yuanzhang.

    The leader of the demon sect¡ªChi Yan

    The head of Kunlun¡ª¡ªZhou Mingye

    The eldest son of the Murong family¡ª¡ªMurong Bufan

    The head of the Dongfang family¡ª¡ªDongfang Zheng

    The leader of the Beggar Clan¡ª¡ªXiao Changkong

    List of characters in the second volume of "Qingshan Sword Qi Xing"

    Characters appearing:

    Hu Qingpeng - Hu Xiaomao changed his name.

    Yin Tianyun - a master of the Hengshan School with a deep scheming mind

    Chen Tianlei - the head of the Hengshan Sect, sinister and ambitious

    Liu Tianyue¡ªthe wife of the head of the Hengshan Sect, junior sister Chen Tianlei

    Qin Tianri - a master of the Hengshan School, with a violent personality and unique swordsmanship

    Gu Tianxing¡ª¡ªMaster of Hengshan School

    Mo Tianfeng - a master of the Hengshan School, wandering around the world, unpredictable movements

    Zou Jing¡ªHu Qingpeng¡¯s adoptive father, his origin is unknown.

    Peng Yaner¡ª¡ªHu Qingpeng¡¯s adoptive mother and Zou Jing¡¯s wife

    Zhao Qinghe - Chen Tianlei's personal disciple, arrogant and arrogant, is one of Hu Qingpeng's enemies.

    Liu Qingshan - Hu Qingpeng's fellow senior, he is acrimonious, hides his knives in his smile, and often uses tricks behind his back.

    Gao Qingcheng - Gu Tianxing's most proud disciple, devoted to martial arts, possessing martial arts spirit, is Hu Qingpeng's strongest opponent.

    Chen Qinghua¡ª¡ªChen Tianlei¡¯s daughter, pampered and naughty

    Hou Qinghui¡ª¡ªDisciple of Gutianxing, agile and clever

    Zheng Qinghu¡ªa disciple of Qin Tianri, brave and aggressive

    Situ Qingsong¡ª¡ªChen Tianlei¡¯s disciple, domineering

    Master Mingxin is a Buddhist monk who is good at lion's roar and Prajna Palm, and teaches the Hu Prajna Paramita Heart Sutra**.

    Taoist Priest Tianfa - a Taoist protector who is good at swordsmanship and teaches Hu Tianyan the secret method.

    Fang Yuxuan - Confucian scholar, Hu's second Confucian teacher, chairman of Yehou Academy.  His wife is Lan.

    Deng Dingnan - the leader of Tianxiahui, insidious and vicious, will definitely retaliate.

    Sang Yan¡ªSang Liangzi¡¯s daughter, has a fierce personality and is Mo Tianfeng¡¯s lover.

    Anonymous - unknown identity, secretly imprisoned by Chen Tianlei

    Song Tiande - one of the ten famous swords in the capital, a branch of the Hengshan sect, and the bodyguard of Song Guogong Feng Sheng

    ??Cao Yuangang - the third disciple of Song Dynasty, nephew of Cao Tai, Marquis of Xuanning, arrogant and arrogant

    Tang Lingling - a disciple of the Song Dynasty, the daughter of Tang Shengzong, the Marquis of Yan'an, proud and restless

    Feng Zuhui - the eldest disciple of the Song Dynasty, the grandson of Feng Sheng, the Duke of Song Dynasty, and a member of the Jin Yiwei Hundred Households

    Li Huaixin - Hunan hero, Shaolin lay disciple, a hero

    Peng Ge - the leader of the Five Elements Sect in Jiangxi and a local hero

    Shao Yixiong¡ª¡ªHead of Luo Xiao Sword Sect and local hero

    Lu Huaixi¡ª¡ªJinyiweinan Town, Fusi Town

    Characters not appearing:

    Qu Zicheng - the master of Yin Tianyun and others, the previous head of Hengshan, has died.

    Zhou Zigang¡ª¡ªMaster Song Tiande, senior brother Qu Zicheng, former head, deceased

    Sang Liangzi - master of sword-making, practiced the Burning Sky Mind Technique, and wielded the Red Flame Divine Spear

    Huang Tianjun - a master of the Hengshan sect, missing and no news

 Text Chapter 1 Entering the world for the first time

    "Thousands of miles of smoke and dust in Chuxiang, dragons and tigers gather in the wind and rain of the martial artscom Lin Xuan's eyes are far away, the roc is roaring for the first time, the sword is cold and unintentional. Ambition and ambition, don't care about sorrow, life and death are preferable. Count the Wu hooks, the blue clothes are stained with blood, the tears of children,  Heroic!"

    At the turn of spring and summer, it is rainy and the air is moist. As far as the eye can see, the mountains are green and covered with white clouds.  Hu Qingpeng was full of depression, and his mood was as low as a cloudy day.  Although the battle for the leadership has ended and the peace of the past has returned to the Hengshan Sect, Yin Tianyun's sudden change and departure still left a shadow in everyone's hearts.  Rebellion is a taboo in the martial arts world, and sometimes you will even be criticized and reviled by the entire martial arts community, and it is difficult to gain everyone's understanding.  The Songshan Sword Discussion Conference is about to be held. No one knows why Yin Tianyun left at the critical moment?  What is his true identity and intentions?  As his disciple, Hu Qingpeng was also suspected by his fellow disciples.  In particular, Chen Tianlei's attitude changed significantly. Not only did he become increasingly indifferent to him, but he also made insinuations and wanted to ask how Yin Tianyun achieved his magic skills.

    Although Hu Qingpeng knew a little about Yin Tianyun's practice, he decided to keep it secret after careful consideration.  If Yin Tianyun returns to the mountain on a whim and discovers that the secret is leaked, he will not be able to kill him even if he has ten lives, and may even implicate his adoptive father and stepmother.  Chen Tianlei is so shrewd and sophisticated, how could he not see that he has concerns and is hiding something?  She seemed calm on the surface, but she deliberately distanced herself from him.

    Hu Qingpeng also knew that he had offended the leader, and was worried that Chen Tianlei would disqualify him from participating in the Songshan Conference.  He practiced martial arts and swordsmanship arduously just to become famous and stand out in the world. If he lost this perfect opportunity, wouldn't all his years of hard work be in vain?  Despite being depressed, I also felt strange, why did Yin Tianyun not kill anyone and silence him after he achieved great success?  Could it be that his first target was Mo Tianfeng?  Mo Tianfeng might not be able to escape the murderous hand if he is unprepared.  Hu Qingpeng suffered from being unable to get in touch with his uncle, so he could only look at the sky and sigh, feeling anxious.

    Morning and dusk alternate, the weather gets warmer, and April arrives in the blink of an eye.  Chen Tianlei summoned his disciples and officially announced the date of going down the mountain to attend the meeting and the people accompanying him. In addition to a few junior brothers, the seven major disciples including Gao Qingcheng and Hu Qingpeng were among them. It can be said that they are all the elites in the sect.  As for those eighth-generation disciples who were not selected, they all stayed on the mountain and continued to practice.  When Hu Qingpeng heard the news among the crowd, a stone finally fell to the ground. The worries of the past few days disappeared and he breathed a long sigh of relief.

    "Father and mother!" Hu Qingpeng ran to the backyard excitedly, "In three days, I will go down the mountain with my uncle and travel around the world!"

    "What? So fast?" Peng Yan'er trembled, stopped what he was doing, and carefully looked at the dark and strong adopted son who was half a head taller than himself. Thinking of how thin and immature he was back then, he was both proud and reluctant to give up.  There was still a hint of worry, and tears suddenly filled my eyes.

    Hu Qingpeng said excitedly: "Father, I have been waiting for this day for six years! How can a martial arts practitioner stick to the mountain? Only the rivers and lakes are the place where I can show my talents!"

    Peng Yan'er gently held his hand and sighed: "Qingpeng, the world is dangerous and unpredictable, and people's hearts are ever-changing. This is not a pure land! You are just starting out and lack experience. Don't walk alone on the road without permission, and don't make random friends.  To avoid falling into the trap of others. Don¡¯t be aggressive, think you are invincible, and provoke your enemies for no reason.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng muttered in his heart, I understood these principles when I was ten years old, and said a little impatiently: "Foster mother, don't worry, I am not a child anymore!"

    Peng Yan'er knocked on his forehead and said angrily: "Why, you think I'm wordy? No matter how tall you are, you will always be a child in front of me!" She turned to her husband and said: "Brother, you have to say  He only needs a few words!"

    Zou Jing laughed and said: "Yan'er, Qingpengji has his own destiny, why do you have to worry about him? As long as he doesn't meet the first-class martial arts master, his martial arts and swordsmanship are definitely enough to protect himself. I'm just worried  He is too soft-hearted and does not know how to make prompt decisions. He will not refuse anyone who comes, and he will cause a lot of love debts that will be difficult to repay in the future!"

    Hu Qingpeng's cheeks were hot, and he hurriedly defended: "Qingpeng is by no means a half-hearted person! What's more, with his adoptive father and stepmother setting an example in front of him, how can Qingpeng be greedy for beauty?"

    Zou Jing said sternly: "Qingpeng, do you think that the love between men and women can be controlled at will? I'm afraid that when the time comes, it won't be able to be straightened out and it will become chaotic. Even if you have a sword in your hand, you can't cut through thousands of love threads. You are a strong-blooded person and are the most vulnerable to it.  Beauty is tempting, so when walking around the world, you must remember that the word 'sex' is like a knife. Don't indulge in lust and pleasure!"

    Hu Qingpeng solemnly said: "Qingpeng swears to heaven that he will never forget his duty and commit suicide!"

    Peng Yaner pursed her lips and smiled, and said: "But if you meet a girl who is beautiful, smart, gentle and generous, you might as well take the initiative to make friends with her. It's best to bring her back to me for a look."

    Hu Qingpeng noodlesKong Tonghong: "My foster mother is teasing me again! A man should think about his family business only after he has achieved success and fame."

    Zou Jing and Peng Yaner smiled at each other and did not argue with him. Anyway, love between men and women is destined by God, and no one can stop it when it comes.  Hu Qingpeng has just turned sixteen and has never experienced the ups and downs and the entanglement of life and death. How can he understand this truth?  After he has experienced it in the future, he will naturally know what it means to be "a sea of ????water, except for Wushan, it is not a cloud" and what it means to be "eternal and eternal, and sometimes it will end, and this hatred will last forever."

    Peng Yaner clapped his hands and said with a chuckle: "In that case, I will prepare a sumptuous table of wine and food tonight, and invite Uncle Zhang and the others to come over to give you a good farewell!"

    That night, Hu Qingpeng quietly came to the secret cave in the back mountain, told the unknown person that he was about to go down the mountain, and said goodbye to him.  Since Anonymous was imprisoned, he has only been able to eat fresh food in the past two years. If Hu Qingpeng comes down from the mountain, he will have to live on scraps.  Anonymous really couldn't swallow that kind of food anymore. After discussion, the two decided to ask Zou Jing to temporarily replace Hu Qingpeng in delivering food.  The next night, the three people had a secret meeting, and the matter was finalized.

    Three days later.

    The rain is falling, the dark clouds are low, and the rain is dripping under the eaves.

    The disciples of the Hengshan Sect gathered together to celebrate Chen Tianlei and others, and the hall was filled with a farewell atmosphere.  Hu Qingpeng and the other six disciples stood behind the elders. They were all dressed up in green attire, with bags and swords hanging on their backs. They were neatly dressed. They were all energetic and energetic.  The disciples who were not selected looked at them with envy. Only Chen Qinghua was unhappy and uncharacteristically hid behind his senior brothers.  It turned out that she begged her father last night to allow her to travel down the mountain together, but Chen Tianlei flatly refused.  She cried a lot because of this.

    This time Hu Qingpeng brought the sword "Jingshen" presented by Mo Tianfeng.  In order to prevent his fellow students from being surprised and suspicious, he specially asked Peng Yan'er to sew a sword sheath with coarse cloth to wrap the scabbard of the Jingshen Sword, which could temporarily cover people's ears and eyes.  He secretly looked at the senior sister with red and swollen eyes, and quietly touched the blue handkerchief that he had kept in his arms, thinking that it might be a long time before he could see her again.

    Chen Tianlei led the crowd to burn incense and bow before the ancestor. He raised his hand and walked out of the main entrance of the villa first.  Qin Tianri, Gu Tianxing, Liu Tianyue and others filed out immediately and officially embarked on the long journey.  The remaining disciples sent the master and his entourage to the foot of the mountain before saying goodbye.

    After walking out of Nanyue Ancient Town, Hu Qingpeng wiped a handful of rainwater on his face, looked back at the towering main peak of Hengshan Mountain, and then looked at the road extending in front of him. He felt excited and countless feelings instantly came to his heart.  Six years ago, he experienced several lives and deaths, and with the dream of becoming a swordsman, he took this path to learn from his master.  The long years in the mountains, six years passed by in a blink of an eye. He was no longer the naive and ignorant boy who did not understand martial arts. Today he will leave Hengshan on the same road and start to realize his ambition.  I am afraid no one can calculate clearly how much blood and sweat we have put in during the reincarnation.  Apart from his martial arts skills, he has almost nothing, and his future achievements will all depend on his own efforts.

    The crowd did not go directly north to the Central Plains, but went south via Hengyang.  It turns out that Zhao Qinghe's father is a wealthy businessman in Hengyang, and he usually donates a lot of money and property to the Hengshan Sect. This time he heard that his son was qualified to represent the Hengshan Sect at the conference. He was so proud that he invited Chen Tianlei and others to the Zhao Mansion no matter what.  Be a guest.  Chen Tianlei took into account all aspects of the relationship and it was still early before the Songshan Conference, so he agreed to go to Hengyang first.

    Hengyang is an important town in Hunan, bordering Guangdong and Guangxi to the south, Yunnan and Guizhou to the west, and Fujian and Jiangxi to the east. Various specialties from the south are gathered and exchanged, forming an important business and trade center.  Here, various ethnic groups from southern Guangdong are mixed, various dialects are blended, and the folk customs are simple and open.  Most of the men were rough and strong, and they would fight each other with fists and kicks if they disagreed with each other. After the fight, they went to drink with each other side by side.  Women like to wear colorful clothes, are bold and shrewd, and dare to flirt and flirt with strangers.  The streets in the city are winding and intersecting, as dense as a spider web, and are dotted with shops of all sizes.

    The young people suddenly came to this prosperous city from an empty place in the mountains. They felt that everything was new and novel. They looked around, dazzled and overwhelmed.  Zhao Qinghe returned to his hometown like a fish in water, happily introducing famous sights in the city to his companions and showing off his family's wealth.  Along the way, there are dozens of restaurants and shops with the "Zhao Ji" signboard. You can imagine how strong the Zhao family is.

    Zhao Mansion is located in the center of the city, with high walls and green tiles, a red painted door, and a gold plaque. There are eight servants standing on both sides of the door, all of them are strong and powerful.  As early as when Chen Tianlei and others entered the city, someone had informed the Zhao Mansion.  As soon as they arrived in front of the door, firecrackers were blasting and gongs and drums were beating loudly. Zhao Fu'an, the head of the Zhao family, led his people out in a hurry, shouting welcome words.  Naturally, a lot of pleasantries followed, and the father and son hugged each other and cried.

    That night Zhao FuAn Da held a banquet, invited prominent figures in the city to accompany him, and entertained Chen Tianlei and his entourage warmly.  Zhao Qinghe followed his father and toasted to the elders. No matter where he went, he received a lot of praises. They said that a tiger father has no dog son, and the youth is better than the youth.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at Zhao Qinghe who was proud of the spring breeze with cold eyes, feeling sour in his heart. The juicy fish on the plate suddenly lost its taste. He quietly walked out of the hall on the pretext of going to relieve himself.  A servant flashed out from the door and said respectfully: "Master, where are you going?"

    This was the first time that Hu Qingpeng was called "Young Master" by someone. He was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said: "I don't dare to compare with your young master. It's best not to call me 'Young Master'!"

    The servant was confused, but fortunately his mind was moving very quickly and he quickly changed his words: "Then what are your orders, young hero?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "I feel uncomfortable in my stomach and want to find a place to relieve myself. Please take me there."

    "Yes." The servant agreed, turned around and led the way.  The Zhao Mansion occupies a huge area and is filled with flowers, plants and trees. It has many doors and you will lose your way if you don't pay attention.  Turning around the corridor, a maid came hurriedly towards her, carrying a plate of steaming dishes. Her feet slipped for some reason, and she fell to the ground with an "oops".  The plate in her hand flew out and landed on the servant's chest.  The servant was caught off guard and the scalding juice poured all over his body, causing him to jump up and down and curse.

    When the maid saw that she was in trouble, she was so frightened that she got up and said in a trembling voice: "Brother, I didn't mean to do it! You didn't get burned, did you?" As she said this, she took out her handkerchief and tried to wipe the other party's body clean.  oil stains.

    The servant was so angry that he raised his hand and slapped her firmly on the face. Then he kicked her down and cursed: "You bitch, don't get close to me.  Not only are people as stupid as pigs, but they also have bad hands and feet! Don¡¯t you have eyes when you walk? Fortunately, I am the one who is unlucky now. If a distinguished guest in the house is burned by you, do you still want this miserable life? "

    The maidservant was beaten until her cheeks were red and swollen, her mouth was bleeding, and her eyes were full of panic. She reluctantly threw herself at the other party's feet and cried: "Brother, it's all my fault. Don't tell the housekeeper! I beg you.  is you!"

    The servant said with a cruel smile: "You bitch made a mistake, how can I let you off easily? If I don't give you a few whips, you won't remember today's lesson!"

    The maidservant's face was pale, and she subconsciously hugged the servant's feet and begged: "No, I don't want to be whipped! As long as you let me go, I can do whatever you want!"

    The servant's heart moved, and he felt the soft and plump breasts of the maid's chest. Evil thoughts suddenly arose, and he sneered: "Really?"

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't bear to see it. He patted the servant's shoulder lightly and said, "Okay, this is just a trivial matter! You go back and change your clothes first, and let this girl lead the way for me."

    The servant didn¡¯t dare not give Hu Qingpeng face, not to mention it was really uncomfortable when his clothes were soaked with greasy juice. He told the maid a few words and went to change his clothes without mentioning it.  The maid struggled to stand up, raised her sleeves to wipe away the tears and blood on her face, blessed Hu Qingpeng, and whispered: "I'm sorry for keeping you waiting for so long. Please come with me."

    Hu Qingpeng actually just wanted to come out for some air and was not in a hurry to relieve himself. He asked with concern: "Girl, you were kicked in the lower abdomen just now, are you injured?"

    The maid shook her head and said, "Thank you for your concern, young hero. I'm fine."

    Hu Qingpeng frowned and said, "Since you both work in the house, why can he beat and scold you so arrogantly? Why don't you resist?"

    The corners of the maid's mouth twitched, and tears of bitterness and grievance burst into her eyes, and she sobbed: "Young hero, you don't know something! This little maid is a color-eyed person, and is the lowest servant in Zhao's house. Anyone can order me around. Being beaten and scolded here is nothing.  I¡¯m used to it being a daily routine.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng wondered: "Why are the semu people the most humble? Besides, they beat and scold you so cruelly, why don't you find another employer?"

    The maid looked at him strangely and said with a wry smile: "It seems that the young hero must have stayed in the mountains for too long and had little contact with the outside world. It turns out that when the Mongols ruled the world, they divided the various ethnic groups according to their superiority and inferiority.  They are the fourth class, followed by Mongolians, Semu people, Han people, and Southerners*. Today is the great tomorrow, and it is the turn of the Southerners to hold the power of life and death, and in turn they will trample the Semu people and Mongols under their feet. The little maid¡¯s father once  I was an official in the Yuan Dynasty. A few years ago, I had an argument with someone about a trivial matter. As a result, my hands and feet were broken. I cried and complained. Now I am lying on the bed waiting to die. But all descendants of Mongolian and Semu people have been discriminated against since childhood.  He was scolded and beaten, and when he grew up he could only do the meanest and dirtiest jobs."

    It suddenly dawned on Hu Qingpeng that at that time, the world was beginning to settle down, but most Han people were still very wary of the Mongols and were afraid of them.They would come back, so they adopted various means of suppression and retaliation against the Mongols and Semu people, sometimes even very cruelly.  Hu Qingpeng disagreed with this and said: "All living beings are equal, how come there is no distinction between high and low? Girl, if you don't want to suffer here, can I take you out of Zhao Mansion?"

    Unexpectedly, when the maid heard this, she was so frightened that her face turned pale. She fell to her knees and said anxiously: "Young hero, please don't harm me! I don't want to leave the Zhao Mansion!"

    Hu Qingpeng said sullenly: "I have good intentions to save you from the sea of ??suffering, how can I harm you?"

    The maidservant whispered: "Young hero is kind-hearted, and I understand it. But does the young hero know how difficult it is to get a job in the Zhao family? Those Mongolian and lustful women of the same age as me are either in  Selling laughter on the street as a prostitute, or being sold into slavery in another country, life is ten times more miserable than mine. Once I leave the Zhao Mansion, who else in Hengyang City dares to hire me? I have no skills, how will I support my family in the future?  Please don¡¯t take what the maid said so garrulously, young hero, seriously!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng did not expect that she would say these words. He was just a passer-by here, so he naturally had no worries about doing things. However, the injustices in the world sometimes cannot be solved by force alone, and good intentions may not solve all problems.  He stretched out his hand to help the maid up, and said helplessly: "In that case, just pretend that I didn't say anything!"

    The maidservant¡¯s brows suddenly widened and she smiled sweetly: ¡°Young hero, you are such a good person!¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, but her cheerful smile was like a thorn piercing into Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart

    Note: The Yuan Dynasty divided the people into four classes, with Mongolians being the most respected, referring to the people of various Mongolian tribes.  Secondly, the Semu people refer to the Western Regions and other ethnic minorities in the northwest who followed the Mongols to conquer the world.  Han people, also known as Han people, refer to the northern ethnic groups except Mongolian and Semu people, such as northern Han people, Khitan, Jurchen, Goryeo, and Bohai people.  The Southerners are the humblest and are also called barbarians, referring to all ethnic groups in the original Southern Song Dynasty (i.e. south of the Yangtze River), mainly the Han people.

    The law of the Yuan Dynasty stipulates that when Mongols and Han people fight, the Han people are not allowed to fight back and can only appeal to the government.  If Han people violate this rule, they will be severely punished.  When the Mongols killed Han people, they did not have to pay for their lives. They only paid money for burning and burial and were punished by going to war.

 Text Chapter 2 Dance in clothes and breeze (Part 1)

    (I can¡¯t go online these days. I wonder if you have forgotten this story?)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Early the next morning, Chen Tianlei announced that he would temporarily stay in Hengyang City for two days, and the disciples could roam around the city as they pleased.  All the young men were overjoyed and praised the leader for his wisdom.  Zhao Fu'an immediately asked for a stack of banknotes and distributed them to the Hengshan sect's disciples, claiming that all expenses would be charged to his account.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the banknotes in his hand and saw that they were one hundred taels each. This Zhao Fu'an was really generous!  Anyway, it is the money given by others, it will not be wasted until it is wasted.  He gently poked Gao Qingcheng next to him and said in a low voice: "Senior Brother Gao, how about we go play together?"

    Gao Qingcheng said: "You can go alone. I want to practice swordsmanship." As he said that, he handed his banknote to his junior brother with a firm look in his eyes, as if nothing else in the world could touch his heart except martial arts.  Hu Qingpeng shrugged helplessly and had to make his own plans.

    After breakfast, a group of people left the Zhao Mansion one after another and dispersed in all directions.  Hu Qingpeng has never had deep friendship with other people, so he wanders alone along the street.  The streets were bustling with people, people were shouting and hawking everywhere, and all kinds of vendors were doing their best to attract customers. It was extremely lively.  Suddenly, a gust of wind came from behind his head.  Hu Qingpeng's heart trembled, and he immediately turned his elbow and grabbed the opponent's hand. He felt that the hand was smooth and soft as if there were no bones, and he couldn't help but be startled.  At this moment, an all-too-familiar shout came into my ears: "Hey, what are you doing? My hands are going to be crushed by you, don't let go now!" The man's eyebrows were raised and his eyes were almond-shaped.  With a round stare, she is pretty but also has a dash of heroism, as clean and pure as jasmine in the mountains.

    "Senior Sister Chen?!" Hu Qingpeng couldn't believe his eyes. He hurriedly let go of his hand and said in great surprise: "Why did you come to Hengyang? Didn't the Second Senior Uncle ask you to stay on the mountain?"

    Chen Qinghua shook her painfully pinched hands, curled up her little mouth, and said, "I'm not a little kid anymore. Don't I know how to make my own decisions? I'm tired of staying in Hengshan. Anyway, my legs are on me. I want to go."  No one can stop it anywhere."

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly said: "So you sneaked down the mountain! Senior sister, as a rule, you will be severely punished if you violate this sect's prohibition! In my opinion, you'd better go to the leader to apologize immediately and take the initiative to admit your mistake. Maybe you can get a lighter sentence."

    Chen Qinghua said nonchalantly: "The leader of Hengshan is my father! I don't believe that he will punish his daughter severely, let alone my mother who can speak for me. Don't worry about it in vain! Let me warn you first, you will never take me privately.  Tell others the news about going down the mountain, or I will ignore you from now on!"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "But the world is dangerous, how can I trust you, senior sister, to go out alone? If something happens to you, how can I explain it to the boss?"

    Chen Qinghua pursed his lips and smiled: "Who said I want to enter the world on my own? I'm not that stupid! I plan to follow you secretly, go to Songshan Mountain to participate in the conference, and get to know the heroes of the world. After arriving in Songshan Mountain, I will show up again  , no matter how angry my father is, he will not be able to drive me back to Hengshan. Junior Brother Hu, do you think this method of mine is wonderful?"

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said, "Sister, it's a long way to go to Songshan Mountain, and I don't know how many risks and changes you have to go through. Are you thinking too simply?"

    Chen Qinghua said proudly: "I followed you to Hengyang yesterday. Wasn't it safe and sound? My father and others are old people in the world, and they couldn't find my whereabouts, which shows that I have extraordinary skills. In case of danger,  , I am confident and capable of escaping unscathed.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng muttered: "That's because you are lucky, not because you have good Qinggong!"

    Chen Qinghua put her hands on her hips and said, "What did you say? Have the guts to say it again!"

    Hu Qingpeng shrank his neck and said with an apologetic smile: "Senior sister is right, I support it with both hands!" He lamented in his heart, no wonder she didn't go to other senior brothers but found him instead. This senior sister's majesty can only be fully revealed in front of him.

    Chen Qinghua snorted, a look of shame suddenly appeared on his face, and he said coquettishly: "Junior brother, do you have any extra silver with you? Can you lend it to me first?" It turned out that she left in a hurry, and it was the first time in her life that she left.  After traveling far away and staying at an inn, I realized that the money I brought with me was not enough to cover the expenses. At this time, my pocket was almost empty.  Because she was short of money, she had no choice but to show up and ask for help. The most ideal target to exploit was of course her junior brother who was alone.

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head: "I don't have any silver taels with me." Seeing Chen Qinghua's disappointed look, he continued: "I only have a few 100 taels of silver notes." Chen Qinghua said angrily: "You dare to trick me? Look at the boxing!" Hu Qingpeng said  After dodging it, the two chased and quarreled, very happy.

    The two of them accidentally heard someone talking about the wonder of thousands of flowers blooming in Yufu Jinyuan in the south of the city, so they asked people about it all the way to the outside of Yufu.  Jinyuan occupies a large area and is separated by walls.Being away, people outside cannot see the landscape in the garden.  There are four big men guarding the garden gate. They have rough looks and hold sticks.  There is an endless stream of people who come to enjoy the flowers, and they must first hand over two copper coins and throw them into the basket placed outside the door before being allowed in.

    Chen Qinghua was greatly disappointed. He pointed at the basket full of copper coins and sneered: "Junior brother, the owner here did not forget to use this opportunity to amass money. He must be a guy who smells like copper and is vulgar. Like the people in the garden, he must be vulgar. We  Just don¡¯t go in.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was deeply convinced, and just as he was about to agree with her suggestion, a passing scholar suddenly interjected: "The two young heroes are new here, so I'm afraid they may have misunderstood Mr. Yu Dashan."

    "Mr. Yu Dashan?" Hu Qingpeng and Chen Qinghua looked at each other and said curiously: "We are indeed the first to visit the precious treasure land. Please give me an explanation."

    The scholar said: "Yu Dashan's name is 'Chu Yang'. He is a wealthy businessman in this city. It is said that he is also a lay disciple of the Shaolin Temple. He is a heroic hero, willing to help others, and has done many good deeds for the people. Every year, the flowers in Yu Mansion's Jinyuan bloom.  It has become a custom for everyone to throw copper coins into the flower. Every day, the Yufu government publishes a list of the number of copper coins received, and then transfers it to the local government, which is used to repair schools, comfort orphans and widows, and provide relief to the poor. Not a penny is used for personal use.  Yes. Who in the city would not praise him for his good deeds and righteous deeds? Even though Xiaosheng is impoverished, he still wants to come here today to support him."

    Hu Qingpeng and Liu Qinghua were in awe, followed the scholar, paid the money and entered the garden.

    ????????????????????????????????: The garden is full of flowers. Flowers of various colors are arranged in beautiful patterns, like birds and animals or like strange writings, as if a beautiful picture has been embroidered on the earth.  The sea of ??flowers is appropriately embellished with rockeries, rocks, weeping willows and green bamboos, and a clear stream flows through it. Colorful butterflies are flying and birds are singing. It is indeed refreshing.  The garden covers an area of ??about dozens of acres. It varies with the terrain and is filled with different varieties of flowers, plants and trees, among which camellias are the most popular.

    Hu Qingpeng and Chen Qinghua are both young at heart and full of energy, so they visited the entire garden without knowing it.  The two of them walked to the end of the garden and saw that the edges of the wall were all tall trees. There were no exotic flowers and plants to admire. When they were about to turn back, a strong wind blew by and countless petals floated over from the other side of the wall.  I saw colorful fallen flowers, blowing gently in the wind, slowly falling down in a spiral curve, it was really beautiful.

    Hu Qingpeng casually picked up a broken flower, looked at it carefully, and said in surprise: "Senior sister, this is actually a peach blossom!" Peach blossoms usually bloom in February and March, but by April they have withered into mud, with few branches left.  The ancients once wrote a poem: "The beauty of April in the world is gone, and the peach blossoms in the mountain temples are beginning to bloom." Why do peach blossoms, which should only be seen in deep mountains, appear here in this season?

    Chen Qinghua rolled his eyes and said with a smile: "Junior brother, is there another wonder just across the wall? Let's go over and have a look!" He was eager to try, with excitement on his face.

    Hu Qingpeng glanced left and right and whispered: "Move quickly, don't let others think you are a thief and get caught!" After speaking, he raised his breath and climbed over the wall as lightly as a civet cat, landing in the yard on the other side.  Chen Qinghua followed closely and climbed over the wall.  The two of them looked up and stood blankly on the spot for a moment.

 Text Chapter 2 Dance in clothes and breeze (Part 2)

    I saw more than a hundred peach trees scattered all over the back garden. The branches were blooming with pink and tender flowers. The branches were connected. At a glance, it looked like a huge red cloud falling on the world. It was so beautiful.  The clear stream under the peach trees twists and turns, and the light white mist rises and sways like a gauze and a dream.  Whenever the breeze blows, the pink petals fall into the mist, still beautiful, but it seems to make people hear a faint sigh.  In the quiet garden, no one can be seen, only the faint fragrance floats.

    Hu Qingpeng tugged on the senior sister's sleeves, and the two slowly walked into the peach blossom forest.  As soon as he stepped into the peach forest, Hu Qingpeng immediately felt that the yin energy here was extremely heavy, obviously colder than Jinyuan. With a sudden movement in his heart, he followed the winding stream to find it.  Chen Qinghua picked a peach blossom in his hand and asked as he walked: "Junior brother, where are you going?" Hu Qingpeng smiled but did not answer.

    The two walked through the peach forest and soon arrived at the source of the stream.  This place is located in the northwest corner of the garden. A clear spring gushes out from the ground, forming a blue pool with a radius of more than ten feet. The water is cold and transparent. There is a stone tablet beside the water, with two dark green cursive characters "Hanquan" engraved on it.  On one side of the green pool, a man in white is sitting cross-legged on a stone. There is a small stove and a set of exquisite tea sets in front of him, and he is enjoying tea leisurely.

    Hu and Chen didn¡¯t expect to bump into their master, so they couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. They paused and wanted to quietly retreat along the way they came.  Unexpectedly, the man in white raised his eyebrows, glanced at him with cold lightning eyes, and shouted in a low voice: "Who is it?" His voice was clear and clear, like pearls falling on a plate.

    When Hu Qingpeng and Chen Qinghua saw that they had been exposed, they had no choice but to walk out of the peach forest and said bravely: "Sir, our brother and sister accidentally entered your house unintentionally. Please don't be offended!"

    The man in white said coldly: "I am not the owner of this house. Are you here to enjoy the flowers? Please do your own thing and don't disturb my peace."

    Hu Qingpeng looked at him in surprise and saw that the man was dressed in white clothes, not stained by any dust, with a cold and arrogant expression, naturally showing a mysterious and majestic temperament.  His forehead is noble, his brows are like pale moons, his eyes are like cold stars, his nose is straight, his complexion is white, his bare hands are as slender as onions, his whole body exudes a feminine and cold scent, and his appearance is extremely handsome.  If he puts on women's clothes, he will definitely be more beautiful than Chen Qinghua.  With Hu Qingpeng's eyesight, he couldn't tell how old he was.  His eyes were aloof and lonely, yet clear and calm.  Hu Qingpeng secretly wondered, since this man was not the owner of the garden, how could he enjoy tea here?

    Chen Qinghua had never seen such a handsome, mysterious and arrogant man before. He smiled before saying anything: "Did you break in secretly too?"

    The man in white frowned slightly and said proudly: "I can come when I want and leave when I want. Don't compare me with those rats!"

    Chen Qinghua hurriedly said: "I'm sorry, I said the wrong thing! Then, what's your name?"

    The man in white frowned even more tightly. He wanted to ignore her, but when he met her eager eyes, he felt soft for some reason and said, "My surname is Yi, and my name is Wufeng."

    Chen Qinghua murmured: "Yi Wufeng!" Her cheeks became inexplicably hot and she whispered: "I am Chen Qinghua from the Hengshan Sect." She lowered her eyes and pulled the petals unconsciously, feeling panicked for no reason.

    Hu Qingpeng clasped his fists and said, "I'm Hu Qingpeng from the Hengshan faction. Nice to meet you!"

    Na Yiwufeng said a faint "Oh", picked up the teapot on the stove, poured tea by herself, and didn't bother to look at them again.  Chen Qinghua opened her mouth to shout, but hesitated for a long time. She didn't know what to talk about with others. She was embarrassed and anxious, and her pretty face turned red.

    To confirm his suspicion, Hu Qingpeng squatted down and stretched out his hand to explore the water. Sure enough, it was bone-chilling and the water quality was very unusual.  It is precisely because of the watering of the underground cold spring that the peach blossoms here can bloom for a long time.  At this moment, a sharp and angry voice suddenly sounded: "How dare you put your dirty hands in the water, I'm so angry!"

    Hu Qingpeng raised his head in astonishment and saw Yi Wufeng's eyes blazing with fire and his face ashen. He was staring coldly at the palm of his hand that he had placed in the pool. He quickly retracted his hand and said, "I just want to test the temperature of the spring water. Is there anything wrong with it?"  ?"

    Yi Wufeng gritted her teeth secretly and said angrily: "Of course it's inappropriate! Your dirty hands have polluted the spring water. How can I get water to make tea? Do you want me to drink the dirty water you washed your hands with?"

    The more Hu Qingpeng listened, the more uncomfortable he became. He stood up suddenly and said angrily: "Why are you so unreasonable? Even if my hands are not clean, the spring water is flowing and will be clear as before in a moment. How can it prevent you from taking a bath?"  Tea? Besides, you are not the owner of this garden, so you have no right to point fingers at me or make accusations!"

    Yi Wufeng sneered: "I insist on telling you what to do, what can you do? If you dirty this pool of water, you have to pay the price!" He flicked his fingers, and there was a strong sneer, and a wisp of finger wind was like an invisible force.  The sharp arrow shot straight through the air to the key point on Hu Qingpeng's left arm.

    This stroke of finger wind came suddenly and quickly, but Hu Qingpeng reacted very quickly.The body flashed, like a crane dancing lightly, avoiding the opponent's attack calmly.  With a "pop" sound, the sharp wind hit a peach tree, causing the branches to tremble. Thousands of flowers were shaken down at the same time, scattering like rain.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked when he saw this. If he was hit by the opponent, his arm would most likely be destroyed on the spot!  Who is this person? His actions are extremely vicious!

    Yi Wufeng let out a light sigh, obviously not expecting that the other party was so agile at such a young age. His handsome face sank, and he suddenly leapt into the air with force, crossing the green pool like lightning, and pointing like a sword, he pointed at the center of Hu Qingpeng's eyebrows.

    A white shadow flashed in front of his eyes, and a cold wind hit him. Hu Qingpeng was shocked and instinctively used the Iron Banqiao Kungfu. He tried his best to bend his upper body back into an arch shape, rushed out with both fists, and slammed his opponent's chest.  I just heard a cold shout: "How dare you!" He tightened his fists and fell into the opponent's grasp, followed by a strong surge of force, he couldn't help but fly high into the air, and fell into the peach forest with a crackling sound.  It broke countless branches and fell heavily to the ground.

    "Junior brother!" Chen Qinghua exclaimed and ran over, "You are not injured, are you?"

    Hu Qingpeng was filled with shame and anger. He broke away from the support of his senior sister and jumped up. "Canglang" drew his sword out of its sheath, pointed at the handsome opponent in the rain of flowers, and said coldly: "Show your weapon!"

    Yi Wufeng's eyes flashed, and he clapped his hands and said, "What a sword! Lend it to me for a look." After saying that, he jumped forward and unexpectedly came to grab the sword with his bare hands.

    Hu Qingpeng was furious, his opponent underestimated him!  With a flick of his wrist, the sword flowers surged, and seven swords were fired in an instant. The swords were fierce and swift, pointing at the enemy's vital points.  Although he was new to the world and lacked experience in fighting, his basic skills were quite solid. Each move had been refined over time, and he had mastered the samadhi of Hengshan swordsmanship.  When drawing the sword, the rules are strict and the moves are consistent. He has the vague demeanor of a first-class swordsman who looks down on the heroes.

    Yi Wufeng was forced by the sword energy, and couldn't help but look at the young opponent with admiration. His body that rushed forward suddenly stopped, and he suddenly landed on the ground.  Hu Qingpeng let out a clear whistle, and the long sword whirled, tightly covering the opponent's figure. The sword light splashed down like mercury on the ground, instantly swallowing Yi Wufeng.  Yi Wufeng did not dare to block the sharp edge of the sword, so she could only dodge and deal with it.

    Chen Qinghua watched with fear and shouted: "Junior brother, let me help you!" He drew his sword and jumped into the battle group, stabbing Yi Wufeng, which coincidentally blocked the angle of Hu Qingpeng's attack.

    "Be careful!" Hu Qingpeng was shocked, his sword faltered sharply, and the sword edge passed by Chen Qinghua, breaking into a cold sweat.  His swordsmanship had not yet reached a state where he could control it freely, and he almost accidentally injured his senior sister, causing a lifelong regret.

    Yi Wufeng lightly dodged Chen Qinghua's long sword, suddenly accelerated and jumped closer, clasping her pulse gate with one hand, and pressing the other palm against her chest.  Hu Qingpeng shouted: "Don't hurt my senior sister!" In his anxiety, he didn't care about any important offensive and defensive decisions. He quickly shot out his sword and pointed it directly at Yi Wufeng's weak spot, adopting the strategy of surrounding Wei and rescuing Zhao.  Unexpectedly, Yi Wufeng was just a cover. He was waiting for the moment when he would reveal his flaw, so he secretly pushed Chen Qinghua towards Hu Qingpeng.  Hu Qingpeng hurriedly changed his stance and retreated to prevent Chen Qinghua from hitting his sword, which immediately caused a panic.

    "Yi Wufeng took advantage of the void and came in, pointed at the wind, and hit the acupuncture points on his chest and abdomen.  As Hu Qingpeng retreated, he was suddenly restrained by the enemy. His whole body went numb, his strength suddenly disappeared, and his body fell down due to inertia.  Yi Wufeng followed the form like a shadow, and with a flick of his hand, he had grabbed the Jingshen Sword in his hand.

 Text Chapter 3 Trapped in the Wolf's Lair

    Yi Wufeng stood proudly with a sword in hand. Countless flower petals swept up to the sky by the sword energy scattered one after another. The red flowers in white clothes looked like a fairy.  £®  com Chen Qinghua stared blankly at others, his eyes were so obsessed that he didn't realize where he was.  Yi Wufeng casually used two sword moves, nodded with satisfaction, and simply grabbed the scabbard.

    Hu Qingpeng was so angry that he shouted: "Yi Wufeng, you used despicable tricks to attack me unexpectedly. What kind of hero do you think you are? If you have the guts, open my acupuncture points and let's compete openly!"

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said: "I have never considered myself a 'hero'! I just want to defeat my opponent, and I never consider whether the means are above board. Besides, your martial arts are low, and you are not worthy of being my opponent!"  After a pause, his ears slightly raised, "Someone is coming! It's okay, you two can be the bait for a while!" With a flick of his fingers, he suddenly tapped Chen Qinghua's acupuncture points, and then jumped back to the pond to pack the tea sets.

    "Bait?" Hu Qingpeng and Chen Qinghua looked at each other, feeling something was wrong.  At this moment, there was a sudden sound of footsteps, and six or seven big men armed with swords and guns pushed open the corner door and rushed into the back garden aggressively.  They were all martial arts guardians. They had been alerted by the sound of fighting and came to see what happened.  Yi Wufeng chuckled, but without seeing how he moved, he suddenly jumped onto the top of the peach tree, tapped the peach blossoms lightly with his toes, as if gliding on the wind, and disappeared in an instant.  Hu Qingpeng was so anxious that the veins on his forehead were exposed, and he shouted: "Don't leave, give me the sword back!" But Yi Wufeng turned a deaf ear and left without looking back.

    The big men shouted in confusion: "There is a snitch!" "Hurry up!" Two people were separated to follow, and the remaining four rushed into the peach forest and tied up Hu and Chen without saying a word.  .

    Hu Qingpeng said hurriedly: "Brothers, you have misunderstood. We are not thieves, please loosen our bonds!"

    One of them slapped him in the face and sneered: "Shut up! You broke into private houses in broad daylight and committed adultery or theft. How can I spare you? If I don't break your dog legs, you don't know what I have done in my house."  Amazing!" Another person stared at Chen Qinghua in fascination and said: "Damn, this is the first time I have seen such a pretty girl, maybe she is a yellow girl!" He touched her face.

    Chen Qinghua was so frightened that she screamed: "Get your stinky hands away! If you dare to touch me again, my father will definitely kill you!"

    Hu Qingpeng said loudly: "We are disciples of the Hengshan Sword Sect, don't do whatever you want!"

    Those people were shocked. Hengshan Sword Sect is one of the seven major sword sects in the world. How famous is it? How could they not know?  Moreover, Zhao Fuan hosted a banquet for Hengshan and his party last night. This matter had already spread throughout Hengyang City, and they had also heard about it.  If the other party is indeed a disciple of Hengshan, then the trap they are trying to create will be huge!  One of them changed his face and said: "Brothers, I have been beaten and touched, what should I do?" Another person said: "It is a serious matter, let the second master make the decision!"

    Everyone hurriedly untied Hu Qingpeng and Chen Qinghua, and moved them to a side room with support and support to sit down.  Hu Qingpeng secretly tried to use his energy to press the acupuncture points, but Yi Wufeng's acupuncture technique was very weird, and he tried many times to no avail.

    After waiting for a while, a lean, short, middle-aged man with a sharp mouth and cheeks walked into the room.  He waved his hand to dismiss everyone, looked at the two of them carefully, raised his hands and said with a smile: "I am Yu Cai, the steward of the Yu Mansion. It is a great pleasure to meet you two young heroes today! If I have offended you in any way, please forgive me."  You two adults are very generous, don¡¯t argue with them. I will definitely punish them severely!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng said angrily: "It doesn't matter if they beat me, but they dare to touch my senior sister. It is an unforgivable crime! Butler Yu, as long as you hand over the person who disrespected my senior sister just now, our Hengshan faction will not pursue this case again."  thing."

    Yu Cai laughed and said: "It's easy to talk! The world's affairs are no bigger than the word 'reason'. Forgive me for asking, these two people suddenly broke into my garden without the owner's consent. Is this the work of disciples from a well-known and upright sect?"  ?"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s face turned slightly red and he was immediately speechless.  If we seriously investigate the reason, they are wrong first.

    Yu Cai changed the subject and said in confusion: "You two seem to have been restrained by someone. Who are you fighting with? Why did you choose the location in my garden?"

    Hu Qingpeng had no choice but to tell the whole story of the incident. The more he told it, the more hatred he felt in his heart. If Yi Wufeng hadn't acted strangely, how could he have been in such an embarrassing situation and been severely investigated and interrogated?  At the worst, he could fly away and leave Taoyuan quietly without damaging the reputation of the Hengshan Sect.  Especially when Yi Wufeng took away the Jingshen Sword, it was even more uncomfortable than killing him.

    Yu Cai carefully asked about Yi Wufeng's appearance and clothing, frowning, and said to himself: "Yi Wufeng? Which sect is this master? Why has no one ever heard of him? What is he like?"  Intentions?"

    Hu Qingpeng coughed slightly and said: "Butler Yu, no matter what the intentions of Yi are, we siblings areIf you accidentally entered your house for fun, please forgive me for being rude!  I also implore Butler Yu not to publicize this matter.  "

    Yu Caipi smiled and said: "My master has always admired the head of Hengshan Chen very much. He will not care about such trivial matters. We are all fellows from Hunan. We don't see each other when we look up. Anyway, there is no loss in our house."  , everything is negotiable.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng breathed a sigh of relief and asked: "Steward Yu, your master's surname is also Yu, does he have anything to do with the Yu Mansion, which is separated by a wall?"

    Yu Cai said in surprise: "You are here to enjoy the flowers. Don't you know that Yufu is divided into Jinyuan and Taoyuan?" Seeing the two of them shaking their heads, he then explained: "Jinyuan is the part of Yufu that is open to the outside world. It is usually open to everyone.  We generally don¡¯t interfere when it comes to entertainment and viewing. Taoyuan is a private garden, and ordinary people are not allowed to enter unless they are relatives and friends of Yufu. Although there is only a wall between the two gardens, the scenery in the garden is very different. "

    Hu Qingpeng said: "I see! Then your master is Yu Chuyang, who is known as 'Yu Dashanren'?"

    Yu Cai said: "Exactly! Do the two young heroes know my master?"

    The two men shook their heads again and said in unison: "I don't know."

    Yu Cai asked some more details in a roundabout way, and a sinister and sinister cold light slowly appeared in his eyes. He began to scan Chen Qinghua's face, chest, and legs unscrupulously, and a lewd smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.  Chen Qinghua was extremely sensitive to this, her pretty face sank, and she shouted sternly: "Hey, where did your eyes go?"

    Yu Cai laughed and said: "Miss Chen, don't be angry! I just evaluate the quality of the goods with the eyes of an expert. Miss Chen has beautiful appearance, red lips and white teeth, extremely pure temperament, well-proportioned bones and flesh, round waist and round hips, and slender and strong legs."  , and she is a virgin, truly the best among all! It¡¯s a pity that the skin is a little rough, not fair and smooth enough, otherwise it would be classified as the best!"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned when he heard this, while Chen Qinghua was ashamed and angry. Tears welled up in her eyes and she cursed angrily: "Youyou are shameless! Dirty!".  She had been cared for and raised by everyone since she was a child, but had she ever been commented upon like this by a stranger?  I just regretted that the acupuncture points were restrained and unable to move. If not, I would have drawn my sword and slashed at him angrily.

    Yu Cai said: "Am I shameless and obscene? Haha, Miss Chen, you haven't seen anything truly shameless and obscene!"

    Hu Qingpeng said coldly: "Steward Yu, what do you mean? If my uncle, the head master, heard what you said just now, you would never survive!"

    Yu Caijiao smiled and said: "I am ashamed of Master Chen's martial arts and swordsmanship. But do you think you have a chance to tell him what I just said?" After saying that, he laughed twice, turned around and went out.  The two locked themselves in the room.  Then four or five people were sent to guard the doors and windows to prevent the two from escaping.

    Hu Qingpeng suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and advised softly: "Senior sister, please stop crying! Just think of that guy's crazy talk as a barking mad dog, and don't take it seriously. When we regain our freedom of movement,  Catch him again and pull out all his teeth to vent his hatred!"

    Chen Qinghua sobbed: "Junior brother, tell the truth, is my skin color too dark?"

    Hu Qingpeng couldn¡¯t laugh or cry. How long had it been since then, and she still cared about the color of her skin?  Both of them have lost all their martial arts skills and fell into the hands of Yu Cai with ulterior motives. The end may not be optimistic.  Moreover, Chen Qinghua is young and beautiful, and is most vulnerable to being violated by prostitutes, so her situation can be said to be very dangerous.  After all, the culprit is the abominable Yi Wu Feng!  If he can get out of trouble this time, he must settle the score with Yi Wufeng.

    The sky gradually darkened, and the thick darkness of night pressed on their hearts like heavy lead.  When he thought about the possibility of his senior sister being raped and humiliated, Hu Qingpeng almost went crazy and tried his best to use his energy and acupoints to get out of trouble.  Suddenly, the door lock was heard and the door opened. Yu Cai carried a lantern and filed in with several strong men.  Hu Qingpeng had opened three acupuncture points at this time, and he was just short of the last one. He remained calm and waited to see what the other party was planning to do.

    Yu Caiqian smiled and said: "I'm sorry to keep you two young heroes waiting for so long! Let's get on our way now."

    Hu Qingpeng asked: "Getting on the road? Where to go?"

    Yu Cai said: "I'm sorry. You will know when we get here." With a wave of his hand, the big man behind him quickly stepped forward, put blindfolds on the two of them skillfully, tied up their hands and feet, and finally stuffed them in their mouths.  A walnut, put the two of them into empty boxes.  Hu Qingpeng and Chen Qinghua were unable to struggle at all and could only be manipulated by others.

    Hu Qingpeng cannot speak or see. Only his ears can hear the sounds around him.  He heard Yu Cai give an order, and the big men lifted up the wooden box, moved quickly to the backyard, put the wooden box on the carriage, and then piled other goods on the box.  There is a faint scent of powder remaining inside the box, and there are small holes on both sides for ventilation, so it doesn't feel stuffy.

    Just listen to the horseWith a low hiss and the sound of wheels, it drove straight out of Yufu and onto the street.  The people on the street are noisy, shouting and shouting, and the air is filled with the aroma of wine and meat.  Hu Qingpeng salivated, and there was a thunder in his stomach.  The carriage passed through the noisy city, twisting and turning, and finally stopped at the pier.  As soon as the car stopped, someone immediately came to unload the cargo and moved all the wooden boxes and other items into the cabin.  Just listen to the boatmen shouting and running around, lifting anchor and sailing the boat, and the water waves crash on the shore, making a roaring sound.  Hu Qingpeng felt uneasy. He really couldn't guess where the other party was going to take the two of them.  However, the more anxious he became, the less his internal energy was able to control, and he could never open this last important point.

    I don¡¯t know how long the boat traveled, but it slowly slowed down and docked at the shore.  After the wooden boxes containing Hu Qingpeng and Chen Qinghua were lifted off the ship, they were immediately loaded onto a carriage and transported away.

    The road was obviously much worse this time. The carriage bumped and shook, and the axles rattled, which was particularly harsh in the silent night.  Hu Qingpeng curled up in the wooden box, almost vomiting from being jolted.  Finally, the carriage drove into a manor and stopped.  Someone jumped on the car, opened the box, took a look, and said: "The woman was carried to the Tianzi Room for the uncle to see, and the man was locked in the dungeon!" It was Yu Cai's voice.

    Hu Qingpeng is anxious and angry. How can Senior Sister preserve her innocence now that she is a sheep in a tiger's mouth?  Suddenly he felt his body light up and was lifted out of the wooden box.  He then heard Yu Cai telling others: "This man is very strong. After being imprisoned in the dungeon, his hands and feet must be chained. Don't be careless!"

    Hu Qingpeng was so anxious that once he was trapped by the iron chain with his bare hands, he would not be able to break free unless he had extraordinary abilities.  He must try to escape before being thrown into the dungeon, otherwise he will have no chance to rescue his senior sister.  Just as he was thinking about it, he was picked up by two big men and led straight to the dungeon.

    The two big men were very familiar with the guards. Before they arrived, they were already shouting at the top of their lungs: "Old man Shi, fresh goods have been delivered. Come out and check them!" They threw Hu Qingpeng to the ground and cursed:  "Damn it, this kid is pretty heavy!" One of them pulled off Hu Qingpeng's blindfold and took out the walnuts from his mouth.

    Hu Qingpeng pretended to be coughing, and while observing the situation around him, he was thinking of ways to escape.  He knew in his heart that if he delayed for a moment longer, Chen Qinghua would be in more danger.

    The underground air circulation is not smooth, it is dark and humid, and the stench is overwhelming. There are dim oil lamps in the wall holes.  The two men escorting him were wearing black attire. They were tall, rough and powerful.  In front of him was an iron-barred prison door, and intermittent moaning came from behind the door.  The figure flashed, and a wretched-looking old man popped out. He had a bunch of heavy keys on his waist, which jingled as he walked.  The old man exclaimed in surprise: "What the hell are you two doing, bringing a young chicken here to imprison him?"

    One of the big men said: "Old man Shi, this is what the second master ordered, just follow it! The second master said that this man is very powerful and must chain his hands and feet with iron chains. Don't be careless!"

    Old man Shi walked around Hu Qingpeng twice with his hands behind his back, shook his head and said: "This kid is at least seventeen or eighteen years old, how capable can he be? Is the second master making a mountain out of a molehill?"

    Another big man couldn't help but kicked Hu Qingpeng, and sneered: "A chick like this doesn't even have hair, and doesn't know what it's like to be a woman, so what's there to worry about!" The three of them laughed in unison.  stand up.

    Hu Qingpeng's thoughts whirled and he sneered: "I can usually get rid of a straw bag like you with one finger! Your kick hit me so softly that it didn't have any force at all. It was lighter than a mosquito bite. You  Still a man?"

    Hearing this, the big man was furious and furious. He kicked Hu Qingpeng violently and cursed at the same time: "Damn it, how dare you look down on me, I'll kick you to death!"

    Hu Qingpeng actually deliberately angered the opponent. He was kicked several times and used the force to rush through the last closed acupuncture point.  The true energy in the body flows freely, circulating around the sky in an instant, and the muscles all over the body suddenly become as hard as iron.  The big man didn't notice the change in him, and kicked him hard. There was a "click" sound of his leg bones breaking, and he screamed and flew backwards into the wall. He vomited blood and passed out.  The old man Shi and the other big man were stunned by the sudden change, not knowing what to do.  Hu Qingpeng's internal strength was all over the place, and the hemp rope that bound his hands and feet broke. He jumped up, knocked down Old Man Shi with one palm, and then hit the big man's acupuncture point.

    The big man was horrified when he saw him knocking down two of his companions with just a raise of his hands. He wished he could kneel down and kowtow, and begged with a grimace: "Don't kill me, hero! I have an eighty-year-old mother above me, and a wife and children below me.  Please be noble and spare this little guy¡¯s life!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng said coldly: "As long as you answer my questions honestly, I won't kill you! If you refuse to cooperate, that's another matter!"

    The big man hurriedly said: "As long as you spare me and don't kill me, I will tell you the truth. If you hide anything, the sky will strike like thunder!" It turns out that this is Yu Chuyang's secret on the outskirts of the city.The hospital pretends to be someone else's name to the outside world, and almost no one knows the inside story.  The dungeons were used to imprison nearby farmers who were in arrears with their land rent, and were sometimes used to imprison important criminals.

    Hu Qingpeng asked everything he wanted to know, took off the big man's clothes and put them on himself, then threw the three of them into the dungeon and locked them, and walked up the sloping corridor to the ground.  This dungeon is located in a corner of the manor, very remote, with no one around.  After Hu Qingpeng figured out the direction, he followed the path mentioned by the big man, started Qinggong and body movements, and quietly sneaked to the Tianzi wing.

 Text Chapter 4 Human Face and Beast Heart

    The secret courtyard of Yu Mansion is oriented north-south. The dungeon is located in the southwest corner of the courtyard, while the Tianzi Fang is located due east. Hu Qingpeng almost has to pass through it.  Because he had practiced the power of clairvoyance, he was able to see things as if they were daylight in the dark. He managed to escape the inspections of several groups of guards and approached the lobby located in the center of the villa.

    But the lights in the lobby were brightly lit, as bright as day, and guards were standing in all directions. There were people on guard even on the roof, and the defense was extremely tight.  Hu Qingpeng carefully concealed his figure, gently climbed down the eaves, and sneaked along the corner of the wall with cat steps, cleverly avoiding the patrolling eyes of the guards.  When passing under the window sill, I suddenly heard Yu Cai's voice coming from the lobby. My heart moved. I dipped my fingers in some saliva, silently drilled a small hole in the window paper, and peered in.

    I saw a huge candle as thick as an arm burning in the lobby, illuminating everything.  A three-foot-high square wooden platform was set up in front. There were some strange wooden frames erected on the platform. There were also all kinds of strange torture instruments hung on the shelves, including leather whips, silver needles, rattan, iron rings, etc., and even colorful ones.  With bright peacock feathers, the whole arrangement looks very quirky.  There were more than ten people sitting at random under the stage, most of them were carrying weapons and looked ferocious.  Yu Cai stood on the wooden platform and was frothing at the mouth. It was coming to an end, and he finally said: " Now please let my master say a few words to you."

    A tall, middle-aged man with a beard on his face stood up with a smile, bowed to everyone, and said in a loud voice: "You are all good friends of Yu. Welcome to Hengyang again! I won't talk nonsense.  As I said, the old rule is, the highest bidder gets it, and you pay immediately after inspecting the goods. Do you have any objections?"

    "No objection." Everyone responded sparsely.

    "Yu Chuyang!" This person's name popped into Hu Qingpeng's mind.  Now that the leader of the Yu Mansion has appeared here, at least the senior sister should be in no danger for the time being, so he is not in a hurry to leave.

    Yu Chuyang high-fived and said, "Okay! Ah Cai, let's get started!" After that, he sat down firmly.

    Yu Cai cleared his throat and said: "No. 1, a Miao nationality, a virgin, sixteen years old, five feet eight inches tall, weighing ninety-seven pounds and eight taels, bought from Tongren, Guizhou 25 days ago, and later verified  She is from the Wumeng Miao Village in Yunnan. She has a fiery temperament, is good at singing and dancing, has a plump figure, a slightly long waist, thick legs, and her skin looks rough but is actually delicate and smooth. According to our bold speculation, this woman may have the blood of the Miao king. The base price is silver  Five thousand taels.¡±

    Everyone in the audience suddenly became excited, whispering to each other and talking in low voices.

    The more Hu Qingpeng heard, the more surprised he became. It turned out that they were gathering in the middle of the night to auction female slaves!  And the person presiding over this ridiculous auction is undoubtedly Yu Chuyang!  A surge of anger surged upwards. On the surface, this person seemed to be doing good things, but secretly he was engaged in human trafficking. He was really a man with a beast's heart, and he deserved death!  Suddenly I thought that my senior sister had fallen into the clutches of the devil. I wonder if she would be auctioned off in the same way?  His heart was full of shock and doubt, and murderous intent filled his chest.

    After Yu Cai reported the price, he patted his palms twice, and two strong women carried a naked girl out of the side door and went straight to the wooden platform.  They skillfully tied the girl to a cross-shaped wooden frame and immediately retreated.  The girl's long hair is as black as a waterfall, her skin is wheat-colored, shining with a youthful and healthy luster, her breasts are strong and round, with perfect curves. Under the bright candlelight, every detail is exposed, making people have an amazing feeling that they can't put it down.  She has high cheekbones, plump lips, big and bright eyes, and thick eyebrows. She has a natural flavor of the mountains, like an unruly and fierce horse.  Although many strange men were staring at her body, she did not show any embarrassment. Instead, she looked back at each greedy man with disdainful, angry and unyielding eyes.

    It was the first time for Hu Qingpeng to see a woman's vagina. He knew he shouldn't, but he couldn't avert his eyes. Looking at the girl's beautiful body undulating like a hill, his heart was pounding, his mouth was dry, and his hands were sweating.  Hot sweat.

    Even though the buyers in the audience were used to seeing all kinds of beauties, they were also very interested in this wild and untamed young girl.  At that moment, someone shouted anxiously: "I will pay eight thousand taels!"

    Yu Cai was obviously a veteran, and he said with a familiar smile: "Young Master Sun, don't be anxious, I haven't announced the start of bidding yet!" As he said this, he approached the Miao girl and was about to speak, when the Miao girl suddenly  He spat, spitting the saliva into his face.  Yu Cai was not angry, and laughed loudly: "Have you seen that this woman is so violent? If you can completely conquer her, it will be the greatest achievement of a man!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, someone shouted: "I will pay you ten thousand taels!"

    Yu Cai remained calm, and took off a peacock feather from the shelf, and gently brushed the end of the feather over the Miao girl's breasts. The Miao girl immediately trembled all over, unconsciously tightening her legs, and her face turned red with embarrassment.  one slice.  Yu Cai said proudly: "Although she is still a virgin, after our careful training, she definitely has all the necessary conditions for a woman. Of course, the beauty of it can only be appreciated by personal experience." He continuedUse feathers to tease the sensitive parts of the young girl.  I saw that the Miao girl's face was getting redder and redder, she was panting, her eyes began to become charming and confused, her delicate body was swaying slightly involuntarily, her breasts were ups and downs, which made people's blood rush and her breasts attack their hearts.

    Many of the men in the audience were lustful, and their eyes were widened, observing every subtle reaction and movement of the young girl.  There was no need for Yu Cai to urge the bids, and the bidding came one after another: "Fifteen thousand taels!" "Eighteen thousand taels!" "Twenty-five thousand taels!" "Thirty thousand taels!" "Forty thousand taels!" The atmosphere was trending.  White heat.

    Yu Cai said loudly: "Master Sun bids 40,000 taels, is there anyone who offers a higher price?" Under Feather's teasing, the Miao girl was dripping with sweat and flushed, which made people feel the most primitive impulse.  .

    No one said a word among the buyers in the audience.  Young Master Sun looked around, looking determined to win.

    Yu Cai smiled slightly, replaced the feather in his hand with a rattan, and flicked it accurately, just in time to sweep the young girl's hard and erect pink breasts.  The Miao girl couldn't stand such a strong stimulation, her whole body was shaken, and her long-suppressed moans suddenly burst out, pathos lingering in her face, shocking, and there was water flowing down between her legs.

    Everyone's eyes were bloodshot, their breathing became rough, and they shouted again: "Forty-two thousand taels!" "Forty-three thousand taels!" "Forty-five thousand taels!" The fat on Young Master Sun's face trembled, suddenly  He gritted his teeth and shouted: "I will pay fifty thousand taels!" There was silence in the audience.

    Yu Cai looked at Yu Chuyang, who nodded slightly.  Yu Cai understood the idea and raised his voice: "The number one price has now been increased to fifty thousand taels. Does anyone offer a higher price? If no one raises the price, the number one price will belong to Mr. Sun from Luoyang!"

    At this moment, a powerful voice said unhurriedly: "Fifty thousand and one tael!"

    Yu Cai was stunned for a moment, then said with a smile: "Master Tianxia Huishu has offered fifty thousand and one tael! Mr. Sun, do you want to add a little more?"

    Young Master Sun¡¯s face was livid, and he said bitterly: ¡°Add, of course I want to add, fifty-one thousand taels!¡±

    "Fifty-one thousand and one tael!"

    No matter how much Mr. Sun bids next, the other party will always pay one or two more than him.  When the price reached 60,000 taels, Young Master Sun was already sweating profusely. He kept wiping the sweat with a handkerchief. He felt sorry for the silver taels, but he was also reluctant to let go of such a tempting beauty.

    But the other party obviously didn¡¯t give him any chance, and immediately shouted: ¡°Sixty thousand and one tael!¡±

    Sixty thousand taels was already the limit for Mr. Sun. Hearing this, he immediately slumped down with a look of despair on his face and murmured to himself, not daring to compete with the other party anymore.

    Yu Cai looked around the whole place and saw that no one showed any intention to bid, so he said: "Master Shu is now bidding 60,010 taels. Is there anyone who is not convinced? The first number is 60,010 taels. Who else wants to increase the bid?"  Yes? Okay, deal! Congratulations to Hall Master Shu, the number one seedling girl belongs to you!"

    Everyone watched with envy as the Miao girl was taken off the wooden platform and brought to Hall Master Shu for his inspection.  Hall Master Shu had a strong back, a broad face and thick eyebrows, and exuded a fierce aura.  He casually took out a small oilcloth package, threw it to Yu Cai, and said carelessly: "This is 62,000 taels of silver notes, no change required! The extra money will be used as errand money for the brothers."

    Yu Cai was overjoyed to thank him and said with a smile: "Shu Tang, don't you want to open a house immediately to 'inspect the goods' in person?"

    Hall Master Shu shook his head and said: "Sixty thousand taels of silver! Do you think I bought it for my own enjoyment? Our guild master is holding a birthday banquet on the 26th of this month. I bought it specially to honor his old man. Congratulations."  It¡¯s his fiftieth birthday.¡±

    Yu Chuyang said: "The news of Master Zeng's birthday banquet has spread all over the world, and many friends in the Taoist community are racking their brains as to what birthday gift to give. The gift prepared by Hall Master Shu is unique, I bet there is no similarity, and  I will definitely win the favor of your guild master. If Hall Master Shu is put in a position of importance in the future, please remember to take care of your brothers!"

    Hall Master Shu smiled and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Master Yu, for your kind words!¡±

    Yu Chuyang said: "It is a blessing to the world that Hall Master Shu is so thoughtful. We have been old friends for many years, and I can't let you go in vain. If Hall Master Shu doesn't dislike it, Yu is still prepared to do so."  There is a batch of candidate goods, how about choosing one from them and sending it to you?"

    Hall Master Shu said happily: "Then Shu will be disrespectful!" The two looked at each other and laughed without saying anything.  The Miao girl put on a coat and was escorted to the side by Hall Master Shu's men.

    The auction will then continue.  Every girl who is auctioned may be slender and beautiful, plump and charming, or fit and graceful. They are the first-class beauties among all ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang.  They were all covered in sex when they appeared on the stage, and they were teased by Yu Cai in various ways until they were full of lust and looked as beautiful as peach blossoms.  The buyers in the audience were feasting their eyes on each other and competing for bids. The hall was filled with the smell of obscenity.  When the last girl was bought, everyone felt that they were still satisfied.

    Yu Chuyang earned two to three hundred thousand silver taels at a time, naturally beaming, and was about to announce that the auction was over, when he suddenly heard a cold and sharp voice saying: "Master Yu, do you only have these inferior goods to support your appearance? I came all the way to admire the reputation, but I was disappointed.  Very!" Everyone frowned at the same time, who spoke in such a loud tone?  Looking around, the person who spoke was a man in black wearing a wooden mask. Even his head was tightly wrapped in black cloth. The costume was very strange.  His mask was painted with colored pencils to resemble a roaring demon, his sharp eyes flashing with cold light, as cold as a knife.  As soon as everyone's eyes met his, they could not help but feel chills all over their bodies.

    Yu Chuyang said awkwardly: "Master Yan Jiu, Yu has brought out the best goods and has absolutely no secrets! If you have any special requirements, please give me your instructions and Yu will try to meet them in the shortest possible time."

    Yan Jiu said coldly: "You are also an expert, don't you understand the greatest pleasure in taming a female slave?"

    Yu Chuyang's eyes lit up, he put his hands on his hands and smiled: "Of course I understand! The greatest joy of taming a female slave is the process of training and enslavement. Those who can train a fierce female slave to become a slut, and completely obey their master physically and mentally, are the masters who are proficient in the techniques of the pornographic world! If  If you only pursue sensual desires, you will fall into the inferior realm."

    Yan Jiu nodded slightly and said: "That's right. These women have been trained by you, like white paper stained with ink, stained with stains that cannot be washed away. And what I want is the one who has not been trained in any way, and whose mind is pure white jade."  Flawless woman!" Her eyes were fanatical, a bit sadistic and morbid.

    Yu Chuyang sighed: "Young Master hit the nail on the head, he is indeed a master! Money is easy to get, but a true friend is hard to find! There happens to be a girl here in Yu who can fully meet the requirements of Young Master. She is the top quality training that people in the prostitution world long for. She is absolutely the best in the world.  One! Yu originally wanted to stay here to enjoy himself, but it¡¯s rare to meet a comrade like Young Master, so he reluctantly parted ways today." He turned to Yu Cai and said, "Ah Cai, go and bring her!"

    Yu Cai responded: "Yes." He hurriedly stepped off the stage and left.

    After listening to the conversation between the two of them, everyone was intrigued. What kind of woman can meet Yan Jiu's demanding requirements?  I can't help but look forward to it and feel restless.

    Hu Qingpeng's heart sank. Could it be that Yu Chuyang was talking about senior sister?  When I think of my senior sister being stripped naked for others to play with like those young girls, how can I still hold back?  Clenching his fists and gritting his teeth, he waited for the senior sister to show up and immediately rushed in to save people.  He carefully observed the position of each person in the lobby, as well as the strength of each person's momentum, and calmly analyzed how to attack to rush to the stage as quickly as possible.  In addition to those poor girls, there were seventeen people in the lobby, and at least five of them could be called masters and would be his formidable opponents.  He knew that there was a huge disparity in strength between the two sides, but for the 100% chance of saving his senior sister, he decided to risk his life.  If God is blind and allows him to die here without realizing his ambition, then there is nothing he can do.

    Yu Cai quickly left and returned, followed by two fierce women, one holding a young girl in green on the left and the other on the right, and climbed onto the wooden platform.  The girl had a beautiful appearance, a pure temperament, a well-proportioned body, a strong angry light in her eyes, and a special soft ball stuffed in her mouth to prevent her from chewing her tongue. She was Chen Qinghua.

    Everyone had never seen such a pure and beautiful girl, and the sound of gasping in exclamation immediately sounded.

    Chen Qinghua was suddenly stared at by so many beast-like men, as if he had been stripped naked and stood on his head, his face was pale, and tears were rolling in his eyes.  She was not a fool. She had more or less guessed what fate was waiting for her, and she couldn't help but feel regretful. Why did she go down the mountain privately in violation of the sect's rules?  Now that he has fallen into the clutches of the devil, his calls from heaven and earth are unresponsive, and his calls to earth and earth are unstoppable. There is no one to sympathize with him, and his chastity cannot be preserved!

    Yan Jiu¡¯s blazing gaze seemed to penetrate her clothes, and he murmured: "She is indeed the best among ten thousand. I will pay one hundred thousand taels for this woman!"

    Hu Qingpeng felt his heart ached when he saw his senior sister's frightened expression. He didn't want her innocence to be exposed publicly. He took a deep breath, used his fists to smash the long window, and rushed in like a cheetah.  .

    "Who is it?" "Who is it?" Everyone in the lobby was startled at the same time, turning their heads and yelling. Some of them quickly held weapons in their hands, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.  The few big men who served as guards were well-trained, and they slashed with their swords without saying a word.

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng's feet touched the ground, a flash of sword flashed before his eyes, and three big men struck him with their swords from the left, middle and right at the same time.  Hu Qingpeng had already anticipated what kind of attack he would receive before taking action. His mind was as calm as an ancient well, and he clearly reflected the angle, direction, speed and changes of each opponent's sword swing.  He was in the opponent's arms, with the tip of his elbow pointing forward, hitting that person's heart.  He defeats many with a small number, so he is merciless when attacking. Killing one person can relieve the pressure.

    Just listen to the sound of the ribs of the ribs, the big Han breasts are sunken, wow's blood spraying more than the death, the face to death is still.An expression of disbelief.

    Hu Qingpeng kept the momentum of his forward attack. He grabbed the deceased's single sword with his right hand. He grabbed his arm with his left hand and swung it outward, blocking the attack of the enemy on the left like throwing a sandbag. The sword danced rapidly and he immediately caught the opponent's blow on the right.  A hard chop.  Before the opponent could change his moves, he rushed past him with his sword, causing a rainbow of blood to rain.  The man's lower abdomen was filled with blood, and he fell to the ground in shock and died.

    Seeing the blood flowing all over the ground, all the girls screamed.  Chen Qinghua was overjoyed, like a drowning man grabbing a life-saving straw, and tears burst into his eyes.

    Hu Qingpeng moved very quickly and killed two people in the blink of an eye, still about three feet away from the edge of the wooden platform.  Although everyone was quite surprised by his ruthless and swift skills, they were all veterans of the martial arts world. What kind of accidents had they not experienced before?  There was no need for anyone to direct them, they all used their killing moves and pounced on them amidst the roars of anger.  I saw fists and palms interlaced, swords flying together, and being struck down from all directions.

    (Please indicate when reprinting)

 Text Chapter 5 The blood-stained sword edge

    This is Hu Qingpeng's first real combat since he became a martial artist. Either you die or I die. It is completely different from the martial arts competition. The air is full of murderous aura.  £®  com The sensitivity of every sense in his body has been raised to the limit. Based on the air flow, air pressure, wind sound and changes in figures, he calmly analyzes the angle of the enemy's attack and the sequence of his moves. After weighing the balance, he looks for flaws and gaps, and uses the smallest possible method.  Kill the opponent at a cost.  When he attacked, he deliberately chose a route that was easier to pass so as not to be blocked by experts as much as possible.  After killing two people in a row, he had to break through between Mr. Sun and another buyer before he had a chance to rush to the stage to rescue his senior sister.

    Young Master Sun and the buyer were both rich men and they did not know any martial arts. When they saw him approaching with a menacing sword, they were so frightened that they urinated. They wailed and huddled under the table, trembling.  The two personal bodyguards of the two were eager to protect their master, and they roared in unison. One of them struck hard with a round iron fist, and the other took out a long sword and stabbed him in the chest, using all his strength.  As for the others, it was difficult to hurt Hu Qingpeng because they were far away.

    Hu Qingpeng knew that he could not get too entangled with the opponent and must fight quickly. Once he was surrounded by people, there would be no chance to save others.  Seeing the attacks coming with his left fist and right sword, he suddenly raised his energy and jumped up, dodged the opponent's killing move, threw his sword with a single hand, and thrust it into the chest of the person who was punching him like lightning.  The man never expected that he would throw the single knife as a hidden weapon at such a fast speed. He turned half sideways and felt a cold feeling in his chest. The tip of the knife had penetrated deeply into his body and blood spattered.

    The other man was shocked and angry when he saw his companion stabbed to death tragically. His long sword conjured up countless meteors and flying fireflies, stabbing the enemy in the air.

    Hu Qingpeng was unarmed and could not withstand the opponent's sharp sword at all, but he was proficient in the Crane Dance Qinggong movement. He swung his body nimbly under impossible circumstances, and elegantly avoided the long sword interception. The opponent was still hit by the sword on his toes.  The head, like a giant crane soaring into the sky, rushed towards the wooden platform.  The swordsman immediately turned around and gave chase, but was already thrown far away.

    Yu Chuyang yelled: "Ah Cai, be careful, he wants to rob someone!"

    Yu Cai saw Hu Qingpeng charging at him with murderous intent and fearless death. His face turned pale with fright. In panic, he turned around and grabbed Chen Qinghua, pulled her in front of him, took out a dagger with his left hand and placed it across her throat.  at.

    Hu Qingpeng landed on the wooden platform and suddenly found that his senior sister was hanging by someone's hand. He was about to rush forward and stopped abruptly. He shouted angrily: "Yu Cai, let go of my senior sister quickly!" Blood flowed from the outside of his right leg.  He was hit by a sword just now.

    Yu Cai hid behind Chen Qinghua, with only half of his face exposed. He watched Hu Qingpeng's every move with vigilance, and said with a sinister smile: "Hu Shaoxia, if you take one more step forward, I will cut your senior sister's throat! Do you believe it or not?"  With a little force of the dagger, a red mark was immediately drawn on Chen Qinghua's delicate skin.  Chen Qinghua was horrified and his whole body was cold.

    Hu Qingpeng was horrified and shouted hurriedly: "Stop! Be careful of accidentally injuring my senior sister!" He hated Yu Cai's villainous behavior to the bone, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    After just a moment of delay, Yu Chuyang¡¯s Shaolin Divine Fist finally hit the key point on his vest with a fierce wind like a mountain.  Hu Qingpeng sighed secretly, knowing in his heart that he had missed his only chance to save people. The next fierce battle would be a narrow escape, and his chances of winning were slim.  Despite this, he was unwilling to surrender. His steps slipped, and the wind of his fists passed by him. There were two loud bangs, punching two big holes in the wooden platform.  Yu Chuyang followed up with a lunge and rushed up to the wooden platform. He crossed his fists and hit his opponent's waist and ribs directly.

    Hu Qingpeng knew that his internal strength was not as strong as that of his opponent, and that boxing and kicking skills were not his specialty, so he suddenly jumped off the wooden platform with a kite.  Since the hostages cannot be rescued, there is no need to die in vain. Escape first.  If they could return to the city and bring in reinforcements, the strength of Chen Tianlei and others would be enough to conquer this place.

    Yu Chuyang shouted: "Where to go, watch the move!" What kind of person was he, how could he not see that the other party was trying to escape?  His fist moves changed suddenly and his murderous intent became more intense.

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng landed on the ground, the sword light was like lightning, pointing directly at his weak point in the middle.  There was a powerful enemy blocking him with swords in front of him, the route was blocked by masters on his left and right sides, and Yu Chuyang was chasing after him. There was no room or room to dodge. The situation was so critical that he had never encountered it in his life.  Hu Qingpeng saw the path of the enemy's sword and suddenly moved his palms together, catching the sword unexpectedly.

    The swordsman didn¡¯t expect that he would actually dare to clamp his own sword with his palms. He was stunned for a moment, and then he wanted to turn the sword¡¯s edge and cut off the enemy¡¯s palms on the spot.  Unexpectedly, Hu Qingpeng took advantage of his daze, quickly let go and rushed forward, hitting him in the face with a headbutt.  The swordsman received such a heavy blow, his vision suddenly turned black and his nose bleeds. He felt a light touch in his hand and the sword had been taken away by the opponent.

    Hu Qingpeng's sword in his hand was like a tiger with wings. The sword's light surged amidst the long roar, as if a silver ball of light exploded from the ground, eclipsing the candlelight.  Everyone's eyes stung and they all blinked in unison. When they opened their eyes again, they saw Hu Qingpeng kicking over the table and using?Pressed against Mr. Sun's vest.  The swordsman shook his body and slowly fell to the sky. Blood spurted out from his neck. It was obvious that he would not survive.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The situation changes suddenly, most people are breathless.  In the blink of an eye, four more bodies appeared in the lobby.  Everyone secretly admired the young man's courage and martial arts, but the desire to take his life was even stronger.  When the guards outside the house heard the fighting, they rushed into the lobby with their swords drawn.

    Seeing that Young Master Sun had fallen into the enemy's grasp, Yu Chuyang hurriedly stopped his fists and shouted: "Wait a minute! Don't move rashly!" Hearing this, the others stopped their attacks and surrounded Hu Qingpeng with fierce looks in their eyes.  .

    Hu Qingpeng said coldly: "If you want to save his life, just make a way for me to get out!"

    The long sword pressed against Young Master Sun's vital part, and his three souls almost flew away from his body. He did not dare to move, and burst into tears: "My hero, you have mistaken the target. I have no grudges with you! As long as you show your noble hand,  I can give you ten thousandno, twenty thousand taels of silver, how about it?"

    Hu Qingpeng's palms were dripping with blood. He held the long sword tightly and shouted: "Shut up! You have no conscience. If I kill you, I will do justice for God and eliminate harm for the people!" The long sword slightly moved and stabbed.  In his fat.  Young Master Sun felt a sharp pain in his vest, thinking that he really had murderous intentions. He screamed and fainted from the fright.

    Yu Chuyang was funny and angry, and said in a loud voice: "Hey, three of Young Master Sun's fathers are officials in the court. If you kill him, your Hengshan faction will be wiped out by the government's troops sooner or later! I advise you to release them as soon as possible, otherwise  You can¡¯t explain it to your seniors!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned, and suddenly caught a glimpse of the cunning look in the other person's eyes. He became suspicious and sneered: "Who knows whether what you said is true or false? Anyway, I can kill one to earn money, and kill two to make a profit. If you don't let me go,  This person named Sun will accompany me to see the Lord of Hell!"

    Yu Chuyang threatened: "You discovered our secret tonight. If you leak it, will all of us here still be able to hang out in the world? You will die sooner or later. The only difference is whether you die more happily or you die after being tortured.  . If you let Young Master Sun go, I can give you a chance to kill yourself. If not, you will know what life is worse than death and what torture is in the world after we capture you!"

    Hu Qingpeng muttered: "Are you trying to scare me? Humph, it's not easy to kill me. If you don't believe me, just come over!"

    Yu Chuyang frowned, secretly anxious. This young man was so stubborn, which made him feel helpless.  Young Master Sun's family has a great business and is extremely wealthy. If someone were to kill him on his property, it would definitely be a very difficult matter.  It will not only affect his reputation, but also cause him to be criticized and even retaliated by the Sun family.  But if Sun Dashao's life is exchanged for Hu Qingpeng's life, it will be more gain than loss.  In a dilemma, he suddenly had an idea, turned around, pointed at Chen Qinghua, and said with a ferocious smile: "I know you are here to save her, right? I'll count to three. If you don't let go of Young Master Sun, I'll ask Ah Cai to kill her.  Your senior sister!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart trembled, he raised his eyes to the wooden platform, his eyes met with Chen Qinghua¡¯s, and they exchanged thousands of words in an instant.

    Yu Chuyang said coldly: "One, two"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s eyes suddenly flashed with tears, and a look of helplessness and pain appeared on his face.  Even though he knew that the other party was threatening him, he still had to give in for the sake of his senior sister's life.  With a clang, he let go of his hand and the sword fell to the ground.

    Yu Chuyang succeeded in his treacherous plan and couldn't help laughing loudly: "Boy, you are too naive to want to fight with me! Your senior sister is worth more than one hundred thousand taels, do you think I will really be willing to kill her? If I cut off this  A money tree, isn't he the number one fool in the world? Hahaha!" The proud and wild laughter echoed in the lobby, which was extremely harsh.

    At this moment, several shrill screams were heard from the roof tiles, followed by the sound of a human body rolling across the tiles and falling to the ground.  Everyone looked at each other, could it be that another master broke in?  Yu Chuyang's laughter stopped suddenly, and he was surprised and angry. Just as he was about to send someone out to check what happened, there was a loud "crash" above his head, and a big hole was penetrated in the roof. Countless broken tiles and dust were thrown down, and a dazzling sword struck.  The light flew down from the entrance of the cave, faster than lightning.

    "There is an enemy!" Everyone yelled while holding their heads and running away.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????: The sword light pointed at the Baihui fatal point on Yu Cai's head.  Yu Cai felt the cold sword energy splashing down on his head, chilling his bones. In shock, he instinctively raised his dagger to block.  There was only a soft cracking sound, and where the sword fell, his dagger, arm and half of his shoulder were cut off like tofu, and blood spurted out like pulp.  Yu Cai let out earth-shattering screams and rolled on the stage, whining and struggling, with blood flowing all over his body. It made people tremble with fear and make them want to vomit.

    With a flash of white clothes, a handsome young man stood beside Chen Qinghua, holding a sword as cold as autumn water in his hand, looking around at the people in the audience.??Chu Yang and others had faces as cold as ice, and their eyes were filled with strong murderous intent.  With a dexterous wave of his left hand, he quickly untied Chen Qinghua and announced proudly: "You beasts who are inferior to pigs and dogs, today is your day to die!"

    "Yi Wu Feng!" Hu Qingpeng never imagined that the person he hated the most would appear like a magic weapon from the sky at the most critical moment, saving his senior sister in one fell swoop.  He had mixed feelings in his heart, but he reacted very quickly. He rolled on the ground and took the sword back into his hand.  At this time, powerful enemies were surrounding him. Without weapons in his hands, it would be like digging his own grave. He did not want to be slaughtered by others.

    "Master Yi, it's you!" Chen Qinghua spit out the soft ball in his mouth and couldn't help crying with joy. He hugged Yi Wufeng's arm, his face full of happiness and intoxication.  Yi Wufeng frowned slightly, and there was clearly some disgust in his heart.

    Yu Chuyang saw that the incoming man was highly skilled and extremely ruthless. He was afraid that he would have many nightmares at night, so he shouted sternly: "Stand on our shoulders, no one will be left alive!" In an instant, there was a thunderous killing sound, and everyone rose up to attack. All kinds of hidden weapons and weapons were fired at Hu and Yi.  The two greeted each other.

    Yi Wufeng flicked his arm, and Chen Qinghua staggered back involuntarily, holding the long sword across his chest. He looked disdainfully at the four masters who rushed to him first. He flicked his left hand, and a wisp of wind passed through the shadow of the sword and stick.  , hitting someone between the eyebrows.  The man's eyebrows were pierced, and he fell down with a dead look.  The other three people were horrified when they saw this, and their momentum was suddenly frustrated. Two of them hurriedly changed from offense to defense, protecting the vital parts of their heads and faces, and only one of them was left blindly dancing on the stage with a stick.

    The expert wielder of the stick suddenly realized that his companion was not following him, and he was the only one who foolishly rushed in front of the powerful enemy. When he met Yi Wufeng's cold and stern eyes, his heart was filled with fear, his legs and feet became weak, and he fell to his knees inexplicably, his fighting spirit as ice-like.  Dissolve completely.  Yi Wufeng sneered: "Trash!" He raised his sword and cut the opponent in half with his stick.

    When everyone saw his cold killing methods, they all gasped, and the timid ones already bent over and vomited.

    Suddenly, a black figure jumped up from the crowd, wearing sharp blue steel claws on its hands. It looked like a ferocious night owl hunting for prey. It pounced on Yi Wufeng and said sternly: "Don't be crazy, kid!  Let me, Yan Jiu, meet you for a while!"

    Yi Wufeng's pupils shrank, his expression became cautious, and he said calmly: "It turns out to be Yan Jiu among the nine ghosts in the underworld! Well done!" Facing the enemy's strange and ever-changing ghost claws, he did not dodge, his wrist spun sharply, and the tip of the sword was in the void.  The center trembles like a flower, blocking the enemy's attack angle.  What he is holding is Hu Qingpeng's shocking sword. The blade is extremely sharp and cuts iron like clay.  Yan Jiu was naturally very aware. Amidst the strange whistling sound, it was like a night ghost flying across the sky. He unbelievably forcibly changed his attack route and suddenly appeared on the right side of Yi Wufeng, sweeping over with his claws.  Yi Wufeng sees the tricks and fights with Yan Jiu.

    During the melee, several good players who bullied the weak and feared the strong attacked Hu Qingpeng at the same time.  They thought like a mirror, no matter how good this young man's swordsmanship was, he would still be easier to deal with than the evil star on the stage!

    With the murderous intent approaching, Hu Qingpeng was already on guard. He was surprisingly calm at the critical moment of life and death. He accurately remembered the enemy's killing moves and captured every flaw in their movements. His fighting spirit was blazing.  A good spearman came from the left and attacked the upper plate with great energy.  Another expert with a knife struck from the side and behind, twisting his two knives like snakes and slicing toward his ankle joints insidiously.  The swordsman who attacked from the front had the highest martial arts, and used the authentic Songshan sword technique. The sword was powerful and powerful, with astonishing power.  Although it was the first time for the three of them to join forces to fight against the enemy, the combined attack had the power to crack mountains and crack rocks, and the air flow was churning like crazy.  According to their experience, Hu Qingpeng could only jump high to dodge in this unfavorable situation, and it was impossible to receive the attacks of three people at the same time.  Once he leaps into the air, their next move will surely kill him.

    Unexpectedly, Hu Qingpeng's behavior went against common sense, and he even hit the opponent with the highest martial arts skills in front of him with his sword.  The swordsman was ill-prepared and really didn't understand why he would abandon his weak point to attack the strong one and seek his own death. The power originally contained in the sword suddenly burst out, and the long sword accelerated and stabbed fiercely.

    The two swords crossed each other and stabbed the opponent's body almost simultaneously.

    The swordsman's throat felt cold, and all his energy suddenly disappeared. There was a heavy sound in his throat, and a wisp of blood flowed down.

    It turns out that the swordsman was performing a move called "Flying Flowers in the Setting Sun" in Songshan's swordsmanship. Hu Qingpeng happened to see it on the rock wall when he was practicing in a secret cave in the back mountain. At that time, there were instructions on how to break this move on the rock wall.  Therefore, after Hu Qingpeng saw the opponent using this killing move, he immediately remembered the method of breaking this move. He was well aware of the flaws and possible changes in the enemy's moves. He was not surprised but delighted. Therefore, he dared to sword fight with him and stabbed him half a moment earlier.  Hit the opponent's vital point.  Since he was being besieged by many people and had limited space to move, he could not follow the instructions written on the rock wall to decipher the enemy's moves, so he blocked the opponent's sword with his left arm.  If it was just a fair fight between two people, he wouldn't be injured at all.  Unfortunately, his opponent could not figure out even to his death why, despite having all the advantages, he gave upKilled?

    After Hu Qingpeng succeeded, he had no time to celebrate. He reluctantly turned around and blocked the stabbings of the other two opponents.  The weapons clashed, and the internal energy surged. After all, Hu Qingpeng's cultivation was still shallow, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood.

    The man wielding the two swords sneered, jumped up like an ape, and stabbed his opponent's eyes with his two swords.

    Hu Qingpeng swung his sword to block, but suddenly saw a flash of cold light that penetrated into his opponent's back.  The man screamed and fell to the ground like mud, bleeding from all his orifices. There was a short red crossbow arrow stuck in his vest.  The big man wielding the gun hurriedly turned around to be on guard, fearing that he would become the next target to be shot.

    Hu Qingpeng looked in surprise and saw four women dressed in white floating into the lobby like clouds, each holding a strange-shaped black crossbow in their hands.

 Text Chapter 6 The Elder of the Demon Cult

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked and confused. Who are these women who suddenly joined the battle group?  He asked himself that he had never met them, let alone had a deep friendship with them, but why would they help him?  Just look at their movements and the glint in their eyes when they rise and fall. They all have strong martial arts skills and are not weak.  £®  com

    Yu Chuyang also discovered the enemy that appeared out of thin air, and shouted angrily: "These witches are with them, kill them all!"

    As soon as the words fell, the four women's crossbows rang out in unison, and the crossbow arrows left the strings and shot towards the guards of Yu Mansion.  The guards tried to block with their swords, but the crossbow arrows were so fast that they raised their swords to their chests and were hit by the arrows between their brows or throats, killing them on the spot.  The sound of crossbow arrows piercing the air was as dense as a rain shower. Every time an arrow was shot, one person would die. No matter how he tried to block and dodge, he could not escape the soul-seeking sharp arrows. He even had no time to let out a scream before he went to report to the Lord of Hell.  .  Yu Chuyang and others had never seen such a terrifying weapon. Everyone was terrified and ran away with their heads in their hands.

    Yan Jiu caught a glimpse of this scene from the corner of his eye and shouted out loud: "It's the Demon Cult's 'Soul-Chasing and Soul-Splitting Crossbow'!"

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said, "You have some knowledge!" Taking advantage of his distracted mind, the long sword suddenly changed its moves and chopped off three of the opponent's poisonous claws.

    Yan Jiu was so painful that he was dripping with cold sweat. Knowing that the situation would be bad if he continued to fight, he suddenly raised his energy and jumped up to the big hole in the roof. Just as he was about to fly away, his waist and abdomen felt cold, and a bloody sword tip came out from his abdomen.  Yi Wufeng's flying sword penetrated his body.  He fell straight like a meteorite and fell to the floor with a bang, blood foaming from his mouth. He looked at his proud and handsome opponent angrily and said with difficulty: "If you dare to kill my people from the underworld, you will not die well! I'm here  Hell is waiting for you!" Using the last of his strength, he hit himself in the face with a backhand. The mask shattered and his appearance was completely destroyed.

    Yi Wufeng did not expect that he would disfigure himself, and was secretly frightened by the cold and secretive ways of the people in the underworld. He did not take his dying curse to heart, and jumped into the crowd, his palms flying like autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves. It was really  Those who stand in his way are invincible.

    In less than a moment, all the villains in the lobby were killed, and there was thick blood everywhere, which was shocking.  Yu Chuyang was hit by three crossbow arrows and was firmly nailed to the wall. There was black blood flowing from the corners of his mouth. He died in a miserable state.  Those poor girls huddled in a ball, huddled in the corner of the room and cried, obviously frightened by such a cruel and bloody scene.

    Hu Qingpeng stood in a pool of blood with his sword in hand, his wounds throbbing in pain. He looked around at the corpses arranged in various forms of death, thinking that many people had died under his own sword, and suddenly felt a sense of sadness and boredom in his heart.  Stomach acid surged up, and I bent over and vomited profusely.

    The four women in white put away their crossbows and walked up to Yi Wufeng. They saluted in unison and said, "I see the elder!"

    Yi Wufeng took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood on her palm, and asked casually: "Have everyone else solved it?"

    The older one among the four girls said: "Reporting to the elder, there are still twenty-five evil slaves in other places in the manor. They have all been killed as planned. Elder, please rest assured. The subordinates also released the people in the dungeon.  The other five abducted girls have been settled and will evacuate with us later."

    Yi Wufeng nodded and ordered: "Okay! Put away the crossbow arrows on the corpses and don't leave any clues for people to trace. By the way, search out the gold, silver and jewelry these guys are carrying so that they can be used in the future."  "

    The four women responded "yes" in unison and immediately started taking action.

    Hu Qingpeng straightened his waist, looked at Yi Wufeng in surprise, and boldly asked: "You, are you the elder of the Demon Sect?"

    Yi Wufeng looked over sideways and said with a half-smile, "So what? Do you want to eliminate demons, defend the Way, and support justice?" The Demon Sect is one of the most powerful forces in the underworld, and there are many masters in the sect who act domineeringly.  , is a serious concern for the righteous people in the martial arts world.  In the past hundred years, almost every once in a while, a great demon would emerge from the demon sect and wreak havoc in the martial arts world, killing people all over the world and making everyone talk about demons.  In order to exterminate the demon sect, countless heroic swordsmen bravely sacrificed their lives for justice.  Nowadays, almost all the sects and families in the Baidao have a blood feud with the Demon Sect. When most people in the Baidao mention the Demon Sect, they gnash their teeth and wish they could crush the disciples of the Demon Sect into ashes.  Even those in the underworld dare not easily get involved with the Demonic Cult for fear of arousing public anger and being uprooted.  The activities of the disciples of the Demon Sect are usually very secretive, and their identities will not be easily exposed. However, anyone who dares to show their name in the world and claim to be a disciple of the Demon Sect is a top-notch master, with the extraordinary strength to sweep through thousands of armies.  .  People in Jianghu fear and hate them, fearing them like tigers.

    Yi Wufeng is already ranked among the elders of the Demon Sect at such a young age, so he has his own merits.  Because in the Demon Sect, the strong are respected, no matter what your gender is, as long as you have superior strength and are recognized as a strong person by all the believers, you are qualified to challenge any high-ranking figure in the sect.  If he wins, he will naturally take over.  Even the demon sect leaders of the past dynastiesAfter countless battles, the strongest person takes up the position, rather than being appointed by the previous generation of leader.  This unique style within the Demon Cult has produced countless masters. Those in high positions are especially careful and practice hard, and no one dares to relax for a moment.

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "My martial arts skills are not as good as yours. Challenging you is like hitting a stone with an egg. Only I am an idiot to do such stupid things." As he spoke, a complicated look flashed across his face, and he sighed: "Not to mention  Black is white, right is evil, how can it be determined by just looking at the sect's origin? For example, Yu Chuyang, as a Shaolin lay disciple, is called a 'great good man', but who knew that he was actually engaged in trafficking women?  ?" Thinking that his master Yin Tianyun is also a figure who is difficult to distinguish between black and white, I can't help but feel a lot.

    Yi Wufeng said: "Although you are young, you are more sensible than those who claim to be heroic masters. At least you are not so stubborn and pedantic. Human nature is good and evil, only in a thought!"

    It turns out that he came here to track down the disappearance of girls from various ethnic groups. He followed the clues and found Yufu in Hengyang, but after observing for several days, he found nothing unusual in the house.  That day I bumped into Hu Qingpeng and Chen Qinghua in Yu Mansion, and I had an idea and wanted to use them as bait to find the imprisoned girls.  As he expected, Hu and Chen were sent out of the city overnight. He followed and monitored them all the way and finally found the secret courtyard of Yu Mansion.

    Hu Qingpeng has no special hatred or ill feelings towards the Demon Cult, nor has he personally seen anyone in the Demon Cult commit any harm to the world. He does not need to go to the other side to tear off strips of clothing and bandage their wounds.

    At this time, Chen Qinghua jumped off the wooden platform, looked at Yi Wufeng sideways, and murmured: "Are you going to be the elder of the Demon Sect? I don't believe it, I don't believe it!"

    Yi Wu Fengqi asked: "Why don't you believe it? Do you think I am too young and my martial arts skills are not enough to convince the public?"

    Chen Qinghua bit his lip and said: "I heard from the elders of the sect that all the masters of the Demon Cult are men with horns on their heads, as strong as bulls, and ferocious figures. But you are so, so handsome, and there is a huge difference from their description."  Eight thousand miles away." As the saying goes, there is no coexistence between good and evil. If Yi Wufeng is really the elder of the demon sect, then the dream in her heart will be shattered.

    Yi Wufeng frowned and said, "How can you take hearsay seriously? If you believe in others' words so easily, you will suffer a lot when you travel around the world in the future!" After saying that, he ignored Chen Qinghua and said to Hu Qingpeng, "Your sword is stuck in Yan Jiu."  Go get it yourself!" He took off the scabbard and threw it in front of him.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn¡¯t believe his ears and said in surprise: ¡°Are you willing to return the sword to me?!¡± He knew that his skills were not as good as others and had no extravagant hope of regaining the sword, so he was deeply surprised by Yi Wufeng¡¯s decision.

    Yi Wufeng said calmly: "I just borrowed the sword for a look, could I really covet your things? There are more than thousands of magical weapons in the world. Although your sword is good, it is not qualified to be ranked among the top ten. I  Do not care."

    Hu Qingpeng thought to himself, "You don't care about me, I do." He quickly ran to Yan Jiu's side, pulled out the bloody Jingshen Sword, and wiped away the blood.  This sword was a gift from Mo Tianfeng. It had a special meaning. It was more than just a sword.  What's more, there is a famous saying in the world of martial arts: "If the sword is with you, but the sword is with you, you will die with the sword." As a swordsman, it would be absolutely shameful and humiliating to be unable to keep your own sword.

    Suddenly hearing a cry of "Oh, please, please!", a woman in white easily lifted a businessman who was as fat as a pig with one hand and reported: "Elder Yi, someone here is trying to pretend to be dead and get through. How should we deal with it?"

    The businessman was Mr. Sun who had just fainted from fright. While struggling and twisting, he trembled and wailed: "Auntie, fairy sister, Guanyin Bodhisattva, don't kill me, don't kill me! I can give you whatever money you want.  , I have plenty of money! As long as you spare my life, I will give you half of my family property, okay?"

    Yi Wufeng said disdainfully: "You are an unkind fellow because you are rich and help others to abuse you. You deserve to be killed!"

    Hu Qingpeng shouted: "Wait a minute!"

    Yi Wufeng looked at it coldly and said impatiently: "Why, what do you have to say?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Although this man has done many evil things, if he is repentant, we should give him a chance to be a new man. Moreover, he does not know martial arts and has no power to fight back. If we kill him like this, it is against martial arts."  Spirit!"

    Young Master Sun hurriedly shouted: "I will be a new person and change my ways!"

    Yi Wufeng laughed and said: "Are you talking to me? Have you forgotten who I am? In the eyes of my demon sect disciples, only strength is the only truth! Whoever has good martial arts has the right to decide  The life and death of others. I hate people who humiliate women and oppress ethnic minorities the most. If I encounter them, I will kill them quickly. Do it!"

    The woman in white threw Young Master Sun gently, and her hand was like lightning, and she stamped on the weak point of his vest with a "snap".  Young Master Sun was knocked away by a palm and his internal organs were completely shattered. The fragments continued to fall out with blood.Quarrel gushed out, maybe because of his fatness, he didn't die for a while. He looked at Hu Qingpeng with his dying eyes, as if he had something to say.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't bear it, sighed, walked to him and knelt down, and asked: "Do you have any last words to say?"

    Young Master Sun said weakly: "Young hero, among these people, you are the only one with the best heart. I am dying! Sun has something to ask for before he dies. I wonder if you can agree to it?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Please tell me! If I can do it, I will definitely do it for you."

    A look of joy appeared on Young Master Sun's face. He took off a black and translucent ring with difficulty and put it into his hand. He said: "Please come to Sun Mansion in Kaifeng when you are on your way and tell my family about my death."  People, tell them not to avenge me! This ring is a token passed down from generation to generation in my family, and please pass it on to my wife."

    Hu Qingpeng nodded solemnly and said: "I promise you! Just go ahead and go!"

    Mr. Sun smiled slightly and said, "Thank you!" He felt relaxed, closed his eyes slowly, and then left.  Hu Qingpeng stood up sadly and put the ring on his finger, preparing to return it to Mr. Sun's wife in the future when he arrived in Kaifeng.

    By this time, Yi Wufeng¡¯s subordinates had inspected all the corpses and called the girls who had been auctioned to leave the hall.  Hu Qingpeng asked Yi Wufeng worriedly: "Where are you taking them?" Yi Wufeng said: "Among the people killed tonight, several are masters of the big gangs. They will pick them up at noon tomorrow at the latest.  The companions will be alerted, and they must leave Hengyang overnight, otherwise they will be in disaster. I will arrange for personnel to escort them back to southern Xinjiang." Hu Qingpeng was silent. At this time, he could not help much, and he could only use the Demon Cult.  Only with his strength can he get rid of the following soldiers and send the girls away safely.

    Hu Qingpeng and Chen Qinghua left the village courtyard, figured out their direction, started Qinggong and ran towards Hengyang City.  They had just ran a few miles away when they suddenly saw the night sky brighten up. When they looked back, they saw raging fire rising into the sky. It was probably that Yi Wufeng and others set fire to Yu Chuyang's courtyard when they evacuated.  Just look at the raging momentum of the fire, and everything in the village will be reduced to ashes.

    Chen Qinghua stared blankly at the direction of the rising fire, her heart ached, and her long-suppressed tears rolled down her face. She turned around and threw herself on a big tree, crying loudly.  Hu Qingpeng, the second monk, was confused. Why was she so sad?  He scratched his head and asked: "Senior sister, what's wrong with you? Were you bullied by evil people just now?"

    Chen Qinghua stamped her feet and said, "No! Youyou don't understand other people's thoughts at all!"

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and smiled bitterly. A girl's thoughts are ever-changing. If he could figure it out, he would be a god!  He sighed: "How can I know if you don't tell me what is sad about you? If you tell me, maybe I can help you with some advice."

    Chen Qinghua was about to give up, and whispered: "There is nothing you can do to solve it!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Really? If you don't want to say it, then forget it." He understood the character of senior sister very well. You can't hide what you have in your heart. Even if you don't ask her, you have to take the initiative to say it, otherwise you won't be able to sleep.  Stable.

    Chen Qinghua gradually stopped crying, and after a while he whispered: "He Mr. Yi is an elder of the Demon Sect, and I am a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect. Even if we meet in the future, we will be like strangers.  It's gone!" His tone was full of resentment and sadness.

    There was a buzzing sound in Hu Qingpeng's ears, and his blood rushed straight to the top door. The soles of his feet felt light, as if his center of gravity was unstable, and the scenery in his eyes was shaking.  It turns out that the senior sister is obsessed with Yiwufeng!  He calmed down and wanted to comfort his senior sister with a few words, but jealousy surged up and the words changed his taste: "Humph, Yi Wufeng behaves perversely and viciously, killing people without batting an eye. It's the full domineering style of the Demon Cult. This  What does this kind of person have to worry about? Anyone who is a disciple of the Demon Sect will be punished! The next time I see him, I will ask the head master to take his life!" When he said the last sentence, his murderous intent was really revealed, and he wished he could  Shatter the clothes and dance into pieces.

    Chen Qinghua wiped away her tears and said angrily: "You are not allowed to say that to me! If he hadn't arrived in time and killed those bad guys, would we still be alive? You should be grateful to me for saving my life."

    Hu Qingpeng sneered: "What a joke, why should I thank him? He used us as bait to find the secret stronghold of Yu Mansion. If he hadn't deliberately sealed our acupuncture points, how could we have fallen into Yu Cai's hands?  You were manipulated by someone so much that you almost lost your life? This person is full of tricks and the city is so deep that you don¡¯t even know he sold you!"

    Chen Qinghua shuddered and said in a trembling voice: "You mean he is using us?" Thinking of the terrible experience in Yu Mansion and the humiliation of being auctioned in public, he couldn't help but tremble.  Carefully recalling the last words Yi Wufeng left in Yufu Taoyuan, as well as the timing of his appearance and his words and deeds, it was clearly premeditated.  Then you don't know what your status is in other people's minds.

      Hu Qingpeng said: "Sister, the disciples of the Demon Sect are all ruthless and selfish people. Don't be fooled by his gorgeous and hypocritical appearance! We"

    "Stop talking!" Chen Qinghua interrupted his junior brother with tears streaming down his face.  She sobbed silently for a while, raised her sleeves to wipe her tears, and whispered: "Let's go back to the city!" Without waiting for Hu Qingpeng's response, her sleeves fluttered and she ran away with confidence.

    Hu Qingpeng knew that she was in a bad mood, so he silently followed her towards Hengyang City.

 Text Chapter 7 Wulin Night Talk

    In the dead of night, Hu Qingpeng and Chen Qinghua did not dare to disturb others, so they quietly climbed over the wall and entered the Zhao Mansion, and immediately went to pay a visit to the leader.  £®  com Although everyone in the Hengshan sect has a normal relationship with Hu Qingpeng, they are brothers and sisters of the same sect and share weal and woe. They are quite concerned about his sudden disappearance. Most of them were awake at this time. When they heard that he was back, they all gathered together to visit.  When they saw Hu Qingpeng covered in blood, especially Chen Qinghua, who shouldn't be here, they couldn't help but be surprised and asked what happened.  Chen Qinghua didn't have the nerve to say it, so she threw herself into her mother's arms and burst into tears.

    Hu Qingpeng recounted his experience in detail, from meeting his senior sister by chance to the bloody battle at Yujiazhuang Courtyard, it was an extremely thrilling and twists and turns experience.  He only briefly mentioned the process and details of the auction of the slave girl, so as to avoid anyone's wild imagination and misunderstanding of the senior sister's innocence.  As for the episode where the senior sister fell in love with Yiwufeng, it is of course not convenient to tell it in public.

    After everyone listened to him tell the whole story, the young disciples were amazed and scolded Yu Chuyang and others for being shameless, but the older ones looked solemn.

    Liu Tianyue deplored that her daughter was almost humiliated, and said with regret: "Well done! Such a martial arts scum with a human face and a beast heart should be thrown to the eighteenth level of hell and never be reincarnated!" He gently patted his daughter's twitching shoulder and could not bear to scold her anymore.  She went down the mountain privately, looked at Hu Qingpeng in a blink of an eye, and said with complicated emotions: "Qingpeng, you are very good! To have the courage and courage to break into the wolf's den alone, risking life and death, is not in vain for all our years of training and teaching!"  Looking at the wounds and bloodstains on his body, you can imagine how tragic and dangerous the battle was.

    Hu Qingpeng said with shame: "Sixth Senior Uncle, thank you! If I hadn't taken the lead in breaking into Yufu Taoyuan this time, Senior Sister would not have fallen into the hands of thieves. In fact, I also have a lot of responsibility."

    Liu Tianyue said: "Young people, who doesn't have some curiosity and impulsiveness? You accidentally killed a disaster in the place and rescued the girl who was auctioned. It can be regarded as a great achievement!"

    Qin Tianri suddenly interjected: "But they killed the masters of the Underworld and Tianxiahui, which will cause big trouble!"

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly defended: "They didn't die by my sword, they were killed by people from the Demon Cult!"

    Qin Tianri shook his head and said: "There were no survivors in this battle. Who can prove that they were killed by people from the Demon Sect? If someone learns that my disciples of the Hengshan Sect participated in this battle, the news will spread to the underworld and the world."  , we will be unable to move forward in the arena."

    "Hu Qingpeng and other young disciples are new to the world, and they don't know much about the distribution of forces in the world. Someone asked: "Uncle Fourth Master, will the underworld and the world be very powerful?"

    Qin Tianri said: "As for the current trend of martial arts, the master knows ten times better than me, so I'd better ask him to explain it!"

    Chen Tianlei sighed: "It's time for you to understand the structure of the martial arts, so as not to accidentally offend certain forces and bring about the disaster of annihilation. There are many gangs and churches in the martial arts today, and they are usually divided into white, black and evil according to their nature. There is no need to elaborate on the white.  For example, Shaolin, Wudang, the Seven Sword Sects Alliance, the Five Families, etc. are sects that safeguard the justice of the martial arts and promote the spirit of chivalry. They have the widest distribution and the most disciples, and are also recognized by the court. The underworld, as the name suggests, is composed of those who cannot see the light.  They are composed of sects, such as Demon Cult, Qinglong Society, Tianxia Society, Yanyu Tower, Killer Alliance, etc. They kill people like crazy, rely on force to oppress the weak, and are as powerful as the Bai Dao. Outside the Baidao and the underworld, they act secretly and sinisterly.  It is a mysterious and difficult evil way. Famous sects include Baiyun Sect, Underworld, etc.

    Among the underworld, the Demonic Cult is currently the most powerful. The leader of the Demonic Cult, Xuanzong, is recognized as the number one master of the underworld. It is said that his martial arts skills are profound and he can shock the world and weep ghosts and gods. He is the most outstanding figure in the Demonic Cult in the past hundred years.  He has three disciples, all of whom are superb in martial arts, especially his first disciple, Chi Yan, who has never been defeated in the world and is known as the "Devil Dragon" and has killed countless masters.  As far as I know, the distribution of power within the Demonic Cult is relatively unique. In name, the leader has sole power, but in fact, ordinary believers are basically controlled by thirteen elders.  These elders have equal status and have different numbers of believers under their jurisdiction. They are the real powerful figures in the religion.  According to my speculation, the Yi Wufeng whom Qingpeng and the others met was the youngest elder in the Demon Cult, the ¡®Iceberg Witch¡¯ Yi Wufeng who was specifically in charge of the female cult members!  "

    Hu Qingpeng cried out: "The Iceberg Witch is wearing a dancing phoenix?! Second Junior Uncle, do you mean she is a woman?"

    Chen Tianlei said: "That's right! Of course the Iceberg Witch refers to a woman. She was just a woman disguising herself as a man. Didn't you see through her disguise?"

    Hu Qingpeng looked strange and murmured to himself: "No wonder she is so beautiful and feminine; no wonder she hates the evil people who sell female slaves so much, it turns out that she is a girl!" Thinking that he could not distinguish between male and female, he couldn't help but drink other people's dry vinegar.  He laughed dumbly and felt relaxed all over.

    Chen Qinghua was blushing, ashamed and angry. It turned out that the object of her secret admiration was also a woman. If anyone knewStill not laughing to death!  Thinking of this, he glared at his junior brother and warned him not to talk nonsense.  Hu Qingpeng suppressed the desire to laugh and nodded at her slightly, indicating that she didn't need to worry.  Chen Qinghua's face softened slightly, and his sadness and self-pity had subsided a lot.  Zhao Qinghe didn't know what was going on, but when he saw the two of them flirting with each other, fire almost came out of their eyes.

    Chen Tianlei said: "Yi Wufeng is famous for being cold, arrogant and beautiful among the thirteen elders of the Demon Cult. She has always been active in the southwest, but rarely shows up to show off her skills. The average martial arts person doesn't know much about her. If Qingpeng and the others meet  It is the 'blood evil' Dugu Yu or the 'cold-faced Shura' Xiang Hu who are famous for their cruelty and cruelty in the demon sect. I am afraid that they will not be so lucky to escape unscathed. The disciples of the demon sect are the public enemies of the martial arts. If you bump into each other in the future, you can  Avoid them if you avoid them, and never make friends with them! If anyone dares to protect or take refuge in someone from the Demon Cult, I will immediately kick him out of the door and never use him again!"

    Hu Qingpeng and other disciples were filled with awe and responded in unison, "Yes!"

    Chen Tianlei said sternly: "What I just said is definitely not a joke. I hope you can bear it in mind! I will never allow martial arts scum to appear in the Hengshan Sect!"

    Chen Qinghua said: "Dad, we all remember it! You go on."

    Chen Tianlei said: "The one in the underworld second only to the Demon Sect in strength is the Qinglong Society, which has been rising rapidly in recent years."

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart beat suddenly, and he immediately recalled the scene six years ago.  It was after meeting He Tieyi from the Qinglong Society that he decided to abandon literature and practice martial arts and step into the world of martial arts.  He has a special affection for the Qinglong Club, and the several martial arts he now masters are the stunts that masters of the Qinglong Club have become famous for.  Drinking water remembers the source, he will never forget the appreciation and favor given to him by He Tieyi and others.  If it hadn't been for some mistake of fate, he should be a member of the Qinglong Society now instead of a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect.  He Tieyi and others died together with their opponents. Although he was deeply saddened, the murderer was also killed. There was no need for him to seek revenge and blame innocent people.

    I only heard Chen Tianlei say: "I only heard that the main altar of the Qinglong Society is located in the north. I don't know where it is specifically. The leader of the Qinglong Society is also a mysterious figure. Like a dragon, his head and tail are missing. His name is unknown in the world.  Some people know, let alone have seen his appearance. This man is talented, far-sighted, and good at using people. He has masters from various sects under his command, some even coming from as far away as Tianzhu in the Western Region. The Qinglong Society expands from north to south,  In the past ten years, it has annexed about forty gangs and sects, large and small, and its reputation is at its peak. Although the Demonic Sect is strong, it has been comprehensively suppressed by the Baidao people, so its influence on the underworld is not as strong as the Qinglong Society. We are all worried about the Qinglong Society.  It will continue to expand and will become a serious problem in the martial arts world!" After saying this, his face showed worry and his eyebrows were knitted together.

    Everyone knows what he means. If the Qinglong Society is allowed to expand and unify the underworld, its strength will far exceed that of any other sect, and it will be the only one in the martial arts world.  Once the Qinglong Society aspires to be the leader of the martial arts alliance, there will inevitably be constant fighting between the underworld and the white circles, with rivers of blood and mountains of bones.  Regardless of the success or failure of the Qinglong Club, all martial arts sects will be severely damaged and suffer heavy losses.

    Gu Tianxing said with a smile: "Second Senior Brother, you are too worried! As the saying goes, there is no room for two tigers in one mountain, how can the Demon Sect allow the Qinglong Society to become powerful and threaten its own status? In my opinion, within three years, there will be a battle between these two major underworld churches.  And it¡¯s a lose-lose outcome! Until then, we righteous people might as well hide our capabilities and bide our time and wait for changes.¡±

    Qin Tianri nodded and said: "What the fifth junior brother said makes sense! We'd better create an opportunity first and let them have a dog-eat-dog fight. Then we can gather Baidao Yingjie to clean up the mess, and use the power of thunder to sweep away the evil forces of their two families."  Eradicate the forces in one fell swoop!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the two uncles in astonishment, thinking that this approach was lacking in fairness, right?  If you want to wipe out the Demon Sect and the Green Dragon Society, why don't you rely on your own ability to accomplish it, but use these tricks?  Is there no one in the White Way who can take on the important task?  If Shaolin, Wudang, the Beggar Clan, the Seven Sword Sects, etc. join forces, no matter how strong the Qinglong Club is, they will probably be doomed.

    Chen Tianlei said: "The leader of the Demon Cult and the leader of the Qinglong Society are both powerful figures. Will they fail to consider the problems we can think of? Things are definitely not that simple! In short, a great chaos in the martial arts is about to occur. We, the Hengshan Sect, should protect ourselves wisely. Young Master  Minding your own business!" After a pause, he continued: "Under the Qinglong Society, there is the Tianxiahui whose main altar is located in Changsha! The leader named Shu who appeared in Yujiazhuang Courtyard is probably Shu Yunjie of the Baihu Hall of the Tianxiahui  . This person is greedy for wine, lustful, violent, and is one of the eight hall masters of the Tianxiahui. He is also a well-known figure in the underworld. Who would have thought that he would be killed quietly! "

    Qin Tianri interjected: "I have seen Shu Yunjie before. His body has long been drained by alcohol and sex. He no longer has the courage he once had, and is only an empty frame. Being killed by the Iceberg Witch this time is not a surprise."

    Chen Tianlei nodded and said: "The power of the Tianxiahui is mainly concentrated in the south of the Yangtze River, and the leader Zeng Zhixiong is the most powerfulA master, he has been famous for a long time, and was even listed among the top ten masters in the world by the good guys.  He founded Tianxiahui from scratch thirty years ago. After countless bloody battles, Tianxiahui developed into the largest gang in the south of the Yangtze River with eight halls and thirty-six rudders, and more than 10,000 disciples.  However, Zeng Zhixiong loves great achievements, favors villains, and does not like to listen to unfavorable advice. Recently, he has indulged in wine and beauty, and gradually ignores things in the world. As a result, there are many conflicts within the Tianxiahui, factions are divided, and each of them is independent.  In fact, part of the reason for the rise of the Qinglong Society was due to the chaos and lack of progress of the Tianxia Society.  Under the powerful attack and compulsion of the Qinglong Society, the demise of the Tianxiahui will be a matter of time!  "

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Uncle Master, I heard Hall Master Na Shu mention something. It seems that Zeng Zhixiong will hold a birthday banquet later this month to celebrate his fiftieth birthday."

    Chen Tianlei and Qin Tianri exchanged glances, shook their heads and said: "There are powerful enemies outside, and there are signs of disintegration inside. The world will collapse. At this critical moment of life and death, Zeng Zhixiong not only failed to rectify the internal affairs and actively prepare for war, but also  Spending manpower and financial resources to celebrate my birthday is really indiscriminate and inappropriate, and it is very dangerous!"

    Gu Tianxing said: "Second Senior Brother, the ups and downs of these underworld gangs are normal. There is no need for us to feel sad for them."

    Chen Tianlei didn't say much, and told his disciples: "The gangsters from all walks of life will come to celebrate Zeng Zhixiong's birthday in the near future. During this time, Hunan will definitely be very lively and experts will gather. Therefore, we must be careful in case we encounter outsiders.  It is up to me to resolve the provocation, and others are not allowed to act rashly."

    Liu Tianyue pointed at the white window paper and said angrily: "Second Senior Brother, if you have anything to say, leave it until tomorrow. It's already dawn!" She felt sorry for her daughter's suffering and wanted her to rest early.

    Chen Tianlei smiled and said, "How dare you disobey Madam's order? Everyone, go back to your room and sleep!"

    The disciples were excited when they heard this, but they were not sleepy at all, and they all shouted: "Master, we are not sleepy!" "Master, please continue to finish!"

    Chen Tianlei couldn't resist them and said: "Then I'll keep the story short. As for the detailed situation of Yanyu Tower, Killer Alliance, etc., I will tell you when I have the opportunity on the road. Finally, I will mention the underworld. The underworld is an evil organization, mysterious and unpredictable, and always in darkness.  During the activities, its disciples rarely show up in formal occasions. Those who occasionally appear in public use masks or black cloth to cover their faces, and never let outsiders see their true faces. Even if the enemy is not killed in a fight,  They will try their best to disfigure their appearance. Therefore, people from the underworld may borrow anyone's identity to conceal themselves. Many masters in the world did not find out that their wives or husbands were from the underworld until they were killed.

    No one knows how many disciples there are in Hell, and where its headquarters is is also a mystery.  Their leader is called the 'Ghost King'.  All the external affairs of the underworld are usually handled by the "nine ghosts of the underworld". The nine ghosts all have the surname "Yan" and are sorted by numbers. The higher the martial arts, the higher the ranking.  Yan Jiu, who was killed by Yi Wufeng, had the lowest martial arts among the nine ghosts.  The scary thing about the people in the underworld is that as long as you offend them, you will never have peace, and you will suffer endless revenge from them until all your relatives are dead.  It is said that people in the underworld will curse each other before being killed, and the results will be effective.  "

    Hu Qingpeng and others looked at each other and gasped in unison. There are such terrifying and weird people in this world!  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but ask: "Compared with the martial arts of the 'Ghost King' and the leader of the Demon Cult, whose martial arts is better?"

    Chen Tianlei pondered: "As far as I know, no one in the world has seen the Ghost King take action, and no one knows how high his martial arts is. But the recognized master of the evil sect is Ning Wufan, the leader of the Baiyun Sect. He and Ning Wufan  The leader of the Demon Cult, Xuanzong, should give it a try."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Hu Qingpeng suddenly heard the sound of gnashing teeth next to him. In a blink of an eye, Gao Qingcheng was breathing heavily, clenching his fists, and his handsome face was somewhat distorted, obviously trying to control his hatred.  Hu Qingpeng was suspicious. Senior Brother Gao was usually as cold as a mountain, with a strong personality and rarely had mood swings. Why could he lose his temper when he heard Ning Wufan's name?  Could it be that he has a grudge against the number one master of evil?  Hu Qingpeng was shocked by his own reasoning and did not dare to think more.

    Zhao Qinghe asked curiously: "Master, these are the top figures in the underworld and evil ways you mentioned. What about our top experts in the white ways?"

    Chen Tianlei said with a smile: "There are countless masters of the White Way. I can't finish it all in one moment! Since ancient times, good and evil have been fighting against each other for thousands of years. Basically, I, the teacher of justice, always have the upper hand. It is no exception now. Needless to say, it's far away.  Now, our seven major sword sects have hidden dragons and crouching tigers, and there are many talented people. Zhou Mingye, the master of Kunlun who ranked first in swordsmanship at the last regular meeting of the alliance, made an appointment with the demon dragon Chi Yan to fight in the Kunlun Mountains three years ago. The two fought fiercely for a day  The whole night was indecisive, and ended in a draw. Master Zhou shocked the world with this battle, and it is for you to imitate.example.  "

    Gao Qingcheng suddenly asked in a deep voice: "Is there no one who can compete with Xuanzong and Ning Wufan?" Zhou Mingye just drew with Xuanzong's eldest disciple, and was definitely not Xuanzong's opponent.

    Chen Tianlei said: "There are several eminent monks in the Shaolin Temple, as well as the head of Wudang and the leader of the Beggar Clan, who are qualified to fight against Xuanzong and Ning Wufan. But the recognized master of Baidao is the great master Jun Wangyou. According to legend, his cultivation is  It has reached the supreme state of unity between man and nature, and it is not necessary to fight against the enemy's soldiers." He changed his tone and sighed: "It's a pity that Jun Daxia only shows up once every two or three years. He comes and goes in a hurry, and never makes friends with the masters of various sects.  , the rumors about him are always just a few words, and it is difficult to tell the truth. But everyone who has met him, such as Xiao Changkong, the leader of the Beggar Clan, although they have not made a move to compete, they are all convinced and willing to accept the defeat. "

    Qin Tianri smiled and said: "But recently, a top master has appeared in the world, known as the best swordsman in the world, named Ouyang Jue!"

    Hu Qingpeng was startled, this name is so familiar!  Could it be that that stormy night six years ago, the swordsman who killed the enemy of Raging Wind Village with one sword?  He still remembered that after the bloody battle, it was Ouyang Jue who escorted the Tang family's father and daughter on their way.  For the past six years, he has been longing to reunite with Li'er, but he doesn't know if there is still a chance for this wish to come true?

    Liu Tianyue interrupted: "Okay! You see, you guys are getting further and further away from each other. Are you still finished? If you have something to talk about some other time, just go to bed!" But seeing the night outside the window fade away, a ray of dawn fell on the window sill,  Roosters crow one after another.

    ¡°Everyone saw that the head¡¯s wife was angry, who dared not to obey her orders?  They immediately dispersed and went to catch up on some sleep without mentioning it.

 Text Chapter 8 Youthful Feelings

    Everyone slept until noon, then got up one after another to wash and eat.  £®  com While eating, Zhao Fuan, who looked nervous, came over and told everyone that two major cases had occurred in and outside the city last night. Everyone in Yufu in the city was killed, leaving no one alive; a farm outside the city caught fire and burned down.  Dozens of people died. The government has sent detectives to investigate, and even alerted the local garrison, who are searching for suspects throughout the city.  The wealthy people in Hengyang City are all in danger, fearing that they will become the next target of being robbed and killed.

    Of course, everyone could guess who was responsible for these two things. They were shocked when they heard this. The people in the demon sect were really ruthless in their actions. They eradicated Yu Chuyang's influence overnight. What a great feat!  Hu Qingpeng was secretly worried that Yi Wufeng was dragging a large group of beauties on the road, could he avoid the detection of all forces?  If their whereabouts were revealed, the wolves would swarm and the girls would not have a second chance to escape.

    Chen Tianlei signaled his disciples not to talk with his eyes, and said to Zhao Fu'an: "Brother Zhao, don't worry! Judging from the current situation in Yu Mansion, this is a typical vendetta method. The murderer did not come for money. They planned carefully and succeeded.  After that, he traveled thousands of miles and would never stop nearby. Even if the government searched the city thoroughly, it would be difficult to find clues about the murderer. According to my estimation, the perpetrator is at least a hundred miles away!"

    Zhao Fu'an patted his heart and said: "That's good, that's good! Lao Yu is a disciple of the Shaolin family. Before he became famous, he had been wandering in the world for many years. Maybe his former enemies came to take revenge!" He felt relaxed and suddenly  He noticed that there was a delicate girl in the seat, and said curiously: "Hey, this girl is"

    Zhao Qinghe said hurriedly: "Dad, she is my master's daughter Qinghua. She only arrived in Hengyang last night because something happened in the mountains and delayed her trip. It was already late when Junior Sister Chen came to our house, so the child did not inform you.  "

    Chen Qinghua stood up and said sweetly, "My niece Qinghua pays homage to Uncle Zhao!"

    Zhao Fu'an laughed and said: "No gifts, no gifts! So you are Qinghe's junior sister! Master Chen, you have given birth to a good daughter. She is one of the best in talent and appearance. No wonder the little dog never forgets it and always mentions her in front of me!"  "Based on the customs at the time, his explicit statement was tantamount to proposing marriage to the Chen family in person.

    Zhao Qinghe's face turned slightly red and he said in a deep voice: "Dad, what are you talking about?!" Chen Qinghua heard the elegant meaning of the string song, her pretty face turned red with embarrassment, and she lowered her head and hid behind her mother.  Hu Qingpeng felt as if he was struck by five thunders. He was at a loss and didn't even realize that his chopsticks fell to the ground.

    Chen Tianlei was stunned for a moment and then smiled and said: "Thank you, Brother Zhao, for the compliment. Chen is so ashamed of his incompetence in teaching his daughter! Qinghe is my apprentice, and his performance has always satisfied me. But they are still young.  Xiao, especially Qinghe, should focus on his career and strive to become famous in the martial arts world as soon as possible. This is the most important thing."

    Zhao Fu'an said: "Yes, a good man must first make contributions. Otherwise, how can he gain a foothold in the world?" He winked at his son.  Zhao Qinghe understood the idea and immediately said with emotion: "Master, please rest assured, the disciple will definitely demonstrate what he has learned at the Songshan Conference, revive the reputation of Hengshan, and live up to the cultivation of the master!"

    Chen Tianlei nodded: "Okay! I hope you can do what you say." Zhao Fu'an chatted with everyone for a while, then left to deal with things in the house.

    After the servants had cleaned up the dishes and left, Chen Tianlei ordered his disciples to close the doors and windows tightly, and said with a serious expression: "Everyone, listen, the government is waiting in the morning and the world is waiting in the dark to investigate the matter of Yu Mansion being exterminated. Our words and deeds  You must be careful and careful not to take the blame for the Demon Sect. From today on, no one is allowed to mention what happened last night. Violators will be severely punished!"

    Liu Tianyue said: "Second Senior Brother, should we set off immediately and leave this place of right and wrong?"

    Chen Tianlei said calmly: "Our goal is too big. As long as we leave, it will definitely attract the attention of all parties, and they will doubt why we left Hengyang at this moment. We will stay put for the time being and contact the local martial arts knights to help the government arrest the murderer.  , pretending to have nothing to do with this matter. After the limelight has passed in two or three days, we will set off to the north again." After a pause, he continued: "Qinghe, you must tell the housekeeper of the Zhao family to restrain all the servants and slaves in the house.  , Strictly keep your mouth shut, and cannot easily leak the whereabouts of our actions to the outside world. Fourth Junior Brother, Fifth Junior Brother, you two quickly pay a visit to the Bai Dao masters in Hengyang City, and strongly invite them to jointly track down the murderers, and also investigate the movements of various gangs. After all, Yu Chuyang is  Shaolin lay disciples have a good reputation. Since we, the Hengshan Sect, are here, we should take the lead and actively pursue the murderer."

    Qin Tianri and Gu Tianxing agreed and got up to go out without mentioning it.

    Chen Tianlei glanced at his daughter and said with a straight face: "Qinghua, although you are my daughter, this time you disobeyed the order and went down the mountain without authorization. You will be severely punished according to the rules! I originally wanted to send you back to Hengshan immediately, but considering that it is now  At this critical moment, the city is full of informants, we can't help but?There are too many unusual behaviors, so just follow us for the time being.  You are strictly prohibited from leaving Zhao Mansion these days, do you hear me?  "

    Chen Qinghua was overjoyed when she heard her father allowed her to stay. As for the severe punishment according to the sect's rules, she was not frightened, so she loudly replied: "I heard it!"

    Chen Tianlei gave a few more instructions and asked the disciples to leave.  As soon as Zhao Qinghe and others walked out of the dining room, they immediately gathered around Chen Qinghua, like stars holding the moon.  Zhao Qinghe was particularly active and said with a smile: "Junior sister, there are many delicious and fun things in my house, shall I take you to have a look?" Chen Qinghua clapped his hands and said: "Okay, okay, you, the master, can't hide your secrets!" Zhao  Qinghe said with a smile: "As long as the junior sister is willing to show her favor, everything will be easy!" He then invited all the junior brothers to go to various places in the house to play together.  Gao Qingcheng immediately refused and walked away alone.

    Hu Qingpeng walked a few steps with the others and saw Chen Qinghua and Zhao Qinghe looking affectionate. He couldn't say anything, felt sad and stopped sadly.  Zhao Qinghe and others did not notice that one person was missing, and walked away talking and laughing.  Hu Qingpeng looked at their backs silently, a strong sense of loss and loneliness came over his heart, and he was so depressed that he just wanted to yell.  Except for martial arts, I am not as good as my senior brother in other aspects, so why should I win the heart of my senior brother?  Moreover, the senior sister didn't even notice whether she existed or not, which was the saddest thing.  He returned to his residence dejectedly, and saw sword lights everywhere in the courtyard, but Gao Qingcheng was practicing swordplay alone.

    Gao Qingcheng caught a glimpse of him coming back, sheathed his sword style, and suddenly said: "Junior Brother Hu, you like Junior Sister Chen very much, right?"

    Hu Qingpeng was startled and hurriedly covered it up: "Senior Brother Gao, don't talk nonsense. Be careful if someone hears it, then there will be a big misunderstanding!"

    Gao Qingcheng smiled faintly: "You don't have to lie to me! I just saw your chopsticks fall to the ground. For a swordsman, this is too abnormal! If you didn't care about her, this situation would never happen. And you are depressed and lost at the moment.  Do you still want to hide your expression from others?"

    Hu Qingpeng took a deep breath and said bitterly: "Yes, I kind of like Senior Sister. But as you can see, my chances are not as good as Senior Brother Zhao. I'm afraid Hey, why do you suddenly care about me?  ? This is also very abnormal!"

    Gao Qingcheng said: "I guess you need to vent well at this time. Maybe the power of the sword will be three points more powerful than usual, which I am looking forward to. You think of me as Senior Brother Zhao, how about we compete?"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned, as if he really saw Zhao Qinghe standing in front of him, sending a provocative signal to him, and sneered: "I hope you won't regret it!" With murderous intent, Cang Lang unsheathed his sword, and shot a flying rainbow like lightning straight in front of his opponent.  chest.

    Gao Qingcheng caught him off guard and struck him at his will, and his attack was an extremely powerful killing move. In his busy schedule, he made a horizontal stroke with his sword and swung it away.  But Hu Qingpeng quickly turned from stabbing to cutting, and the sword light swirled around, tightly covering his vitals.  Gao Qingcheng secretly shouted, "Awesome!"  His fighting spirit grew stronger, he spotted the flaw in the opponent's sword moves, raised his sword and counterattacked.

    The swordsmanship of the two ranks first and second among the eight generations of Hengshan disciples. Whether it is the understanding and application of swordsmanship, or the speed and strength of the sword, they are all between them.  This time, the fight was full of smoke and dust.  At first, the situation was evenly divided, but Hu Qingpeng gradually gained the upper hand by relying on the sharp edge of the sword.  During the fierce battle, the two swords intersected, and with a soft click, a half-foot-long section of the long sword in Gao Qingcheng's hand was cut off.

    Gao Qingcheng hurriedly jumped out of the battle circle and shouted: "Stop!"

    Hu Qingpeng pressed his sword and asked: "What's wrong?"

    Gao Qingcheng looked at his Jingshen Sword carefully, with a look of surprise and envy on his face, and asked suspiciously: "Where did you get your sword? Why have I never seen you use it?"

    Hu Qingpeng calmed down, slowly calmed down the murderous aura surging in his chest, and said: "This sword is called 'Jingshen'. It is the masterpiece of Sang Liangzi, the master swordsmith of the dynasty. It cuts iron like mud and is as sharp as any. It was the work of Seventh Master Uncle Mo."  Tianfeng gave it to me." After saying this, he threw the sword to his senior brother.

    Gao Qingcheng raised his hand to catch the Jingshen Sword, and gently caressed every inch of the sword. He couldn't put it down. His eyes shot out the flames of joy and enthusiasm, and he murmured: "A good sword, it is indeed a good sword!" He suddenly shook the sword.  , pointing his sword at the sky, with a solemn expression, exuding an aura as cold as an iceberg, and a strong wind suddenly surged around him, sending sand and rocks flying.  Suddenly, meteors were seen flying, sword energy was flowing horizontally, and a figure was flying high and low like a dragon, perfectly displaying Hengshan's sword skills.

    Hu Qingpeng was forced to retreat into the corner by the cold sword energy. He couldn't help but secretly gasped. Is this the true strength of Senior Brother Gao?  He is as quiet as a virgin, and moves like a stray rabbit. When his sword style is light and agile, it is like the spring breeze blowing on his face. When it is strange, it is like a poisonous snake flying around. When it is swift, it is like a lightning meteor. When it is fierce, it is like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey. He has mastered the essence of swordsmanship and is much better than himself.  !

    Gao Qingcheng finished all the sword skills and couldn't help but look up to the sky.He whistled and said with a smile: "Haha, have fun!" After dancing with the sword flower for a few more times, he reluctantly handed the sword back to his junior brother.

    Hu Qingpeng returned the sword to its sheath and wondered: "I didn't know until today that Senior Brother Gao's swordsmanship has reached such a level that I can't even match! Senior Brother Gao, why did you always hide your strength when you were on the mountain?" He and Gao Qingcheng said  He usually competed in swordsmanship hundreds of times, and each time he was defeated by a slight disadvantage. Therefore, he always thought that the difference in swordsmanship between the two was limited, but he did not know that they did not give their best in the competition.

    Gao Qingcheng's expression turned cold, and he asked instead of answering: "Then why don't you show your sword?"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment and said with a wry smile: "It's a long story! Even if we talk about it for three to five hours, we may not be able to explain the cause and effect of this matter clearly, because there are still many secrets involved. And these secrets are far from being revealed.  When it¡¯s public.¡±

    Gao Qingcheng smiled slightly, a bit sad and a bit sad, and said: "I have the same reason."

    The two people looked at each other, suddenly smiled at the same time, and held their two strong and thick palms together tightly.  Hu Qingpeng said solemnly: "I believe you!" Gao Qingcheng said: "Me too!" The two looked at each other and laughed, a surge of pride surged in their chests, and their blood boiled.

    Hengyang City appears to be calm as usual, but in fact there is a raging undercurrent. Many gang families have sent experts to investigate the murder case.  In order to avoid getting into trouble again, Chen Tianlei strictly prohibited his disciples from leaving the Zhao Mansion. He personally led his junior disciples to contact local heroes, tried his best to track down the real culprit, and looked like he had a clear conscience.  After being so busy for several days, naturally I got nothing.

    This afternoon, Zhao Qinghe, Chen Qinghua and others got together to play again.  Hu Qingpeng was in a irritable mood. After practicing sword practice with Gao Qingcheng for a while, he walked out of his residence and went for a walk alone to relax.  Zhao Mansion occupies a very large area and is covered with flowers, plants and trees.  He found a secluded corner and sat down. He thought of all the things he had seen and heard when he came down the mountain, especially the changes in his senior sister. He was filled with emotion. He took out the blue handkerchief that he had treasured for a long time and stared blankly at the blurry pattern and the right handkerchief on the handkerchief.  The faded word "Ȼ" in the lower corner made me feel a pain in my heart.  He knew in his heart that senior sister seemed to be an unattainable dream, getting further and further away from him.  I don't know how long he watched, but he suddenly got angry, crumpled the handkerchief into a ball, threw it into the grass, stood up and left.

    Hu Qingpeng walked for more than ten steps, his steps getting slower and slower, his heart turned over and over again, and he still couldn't let go of this hopeless relationship.  He suddenly sighed, slapped himself hard, turned around and jumped back into the grass, looking for the handkerchief he had just discarded.  Unexpectedly, the square handkerchief seemed to disappear out of thin air. Although he was sweating profusely looking for it, he almost dug three feet into the ground, but he still couldn't find a trace!  Could it be that it was snatched away by a wild rat, civet or something like that?

    Hu Qingpeng was so anxious that he was about to draw his sword and come out to sweep away the weeds. Suddenly, he heard a chuckle from above his head, and someone laughed and said, "Hey, what are you looking for?"

    "Who is it?" Hu Qingpeng looked up in shock, only to see Shengxue in white and Yi Wufeng dressed as a man standing on the branch, looking at him with a smile, his face couldn't help but heat up, and he said in surprise: "It's you! When did you  Here?" Remembering the leader's warning to stay away from the disciples of the Demon Cult, he glanced around uneasily. If someone saw this scene, they wouldn't be able to escape even if they jumped into the Yellow River.

    Yiwu Feng jumped down to the ground as light as a willow catkin, and frowned when he saw this: "I thought you were fearless, but you are as timid as a mouse! Just because I am a member of the Demon Cult, do you want to avoid me?  "

    Hu Qingpeng said with a bitter face: "People's words are terrible! Besides, the elders of my master have repeatedly told me not to associate with the disciples of the Demon Cult. How can I knowingly violate it? Hey, it is very dangerous for you to come back at this time. If you are attacked by those people,  What to do if the Party sieges us?¡±

    Yi Wufeng sneered: "Since I dare to come back, I don't take those cats and dogs seriously! Unless you spread it everywhere, who will know the truth about that night and then cast doubt on me?"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart sank, and he said warily: ¡°Then you suddenly show up here, do you want to kill me and silence me?¡±

    Yi Wufeng said displeased: "If I wanted to kill you and silence you, and I did it that night, would I still let you live to this day? Do you think I am a person who kills innocent people indiscriminately and has a habit of devouring blood? I have my own  In principle, I will never show mercy to those who deserve to be killed, and I will spare the life of those who should not be killed, no matter how stupid they are." Then she glared at him, obviously he was a "stupid person".

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "I'm sorry, I misunderstood you! Then what is the purpose of your return to Hengyang? You are not here specifically to see me, are you? Where are the girls who were abducted and trafficked?"

    Yi Wufeng rolled her eyes and said angrily: "You are so pretty, are you worth my trip? I came back specially to find out the news and see if there are any clues left for people to trace. If there are any, I must try to destroy them."  Drop the evidence. I'm bored today, so I stopped by to tell you that those girls are safe now, so you don't have to worry."

      Hu Qingpeng was moved in his heart. It turned out that the disciples of the Demon Sect were not all cold-blooded and ruthless people. When he looked at Yi Wufeng again, his bad feeling towards her disappeared unconsciously.  Yi Wufeng has a slender figure, skin as white as snow, cool temperament, and handsome appearance. She is dressed in a man's attire, which makes her even more heroic. She is like a snow lotus on an iceberg, which naturally makes people admire her.  Hu Qingpeng didn't know that she was a woman disguised as a man at first, but now that he knew her true identity, he couldn't help but be fascinated by her stunning appearance and smelling the orchid body fragrance drifting in the wind.

    Yi Wufeng saw him staring at her blankly, feeling ashamed and angry. Red and white colors flashed alternately on her face, and she said coldly: "Idiot!" She threw a ball of something in her hand at his face.  The shadow flashed and flew away.

    Hu Qingpeng was hit on the bridge of his nose by the mass. He came back to his senses in shock and found that what Yi Wufeng threw over was the blue handkerchief he was looking for!  There is still a faint fragrance left on the handkerchief, which is enough to make people think about it and have endless aftertaste

 Text Chapter 9 Yin and Yang Demons

    There was an uproar in Hengyang city for several days, and the turmoil gradually subsided.  After the Hengshan sect had done enough superficial work, they continued their journey to Songshan Mountain.

    Everyone took a boat and went straight down the Xiangjiang River, and arrived in Zhuzhou two days later.  The Xiangjiang River is one of the most famous rivers in Hunan. Looking around, you can see picturesque scenery along its banks, fertile fields and thousands of green lotuses.  Boats come and go on the river, and the sound of boatmen's trumpets and songs are endless.  All the young people crowded onto the deck to enjoy the scenery on both sides of the strait. If they were lucky, they could even see a beautiful fisherman girl.  Of course, we would meet many wealthy people from all over the world, but with Chen Tianlei and others holding the line, there were no conflicts.

    When the ship arrived in Zhuzhou, Meng Zhengnan, a registered disciple of the Hengshan Sect, had been waiting on the dock for a long time.  Meng Zhengnan was of the same generation as Chen Tianlei and had loved martial arts since childhood. However, due to his limited qualifications, it was difficult to achieve success in martial arts, so he was not officially included in the door.  Hu Qingpeng and others met him for the first time and respectfully called him "Uncle Meng."

    Meng Zhengnan is a big local tea merchant with a strong figure and the heroic demeanor of a warrior in his words and deeds. He held Chen Tianlei's hand tightly and said excitedly: "Senior Brother Chen, I have finally come to you!"

    Chen Tianlei said: "Originally we agreed to arrive in Zhuzhou three days early, but because of a big event in Hengyang, we had to delay the trip and made Junior Brother Meng wait for a long time." He frowned and asked: "Junior Brother looked excited  , there is a bit of sadness and anxiety on his face, could it be an accident that happened in the house?"

    Meng Zhengnan sighed: "Exactly! There are many people here and it is difficult to talk. When I hold a banquet for my senior brother and his party, I will explain it in detail to my senior brother. Please!"

    Everyone got into the three carriages prepared by Meng Zhengnan and drove into the city along the riverside road.  Zhuzhou City is three-thirds more prosperous than Hengyang, and its population is several times that of Hengyang. There are as many travelers traveling from south to north as crucian carp crossing the river, rubbing shoulders with each other.  There are many restaurants on both sides of the street, with luxurious decorations. There is a constant stream of people coming in and out. From time to time, you can hear the melodious singing of singers and the melodious sound of the piano.  Since it was already dusk at this time, all the brothels and brothels were decorated with lights and colorful decorations. They also sent Yingying Yanyan to solicit customers at the door, putting on all kinds of charming postures and enchanting eyes.

    Hu Qingpeng and other young people thought it was too stuffy in the car, so they got off the car early and walked together to take the opportunity to appreciate the scenery and people in the city.  Chen Qinghua had never seen a brothel before. He pointed at the prostitutes soliciting customers and asked: "Elder brother, why are those women so enthusiastic about strange men? What do they do?" Zhao Qinghe smiled and said: "They are prostitutes, in the flesh business.  "Chen Qinghuahua said dullly: "What is the flesh business? Have you ever gone to buy it?" Zhao Qinghe was embarrassed for a while, and the other male disciples laughed loudly, attracting passers-by to look at him.

    Suddenly, Hu Qingpeng felt that someone was peeping at him. He instinctively turned his head and saw a charming face on the right side of the restaurant, with charming eyes and a smile.  The two people's eyes collided like lightning in the air. For just a short moment, surprise, admiration, teasing and naked burning desire flashed through those charming peach blossom eyes, with a kind of green eyes.  It was indescribably weird, as if she was eager to swallow him whole.  Hu Qingpeng was frightened by the other party's fierce and direct desire and fled in a hurry. When he arrived at the Meng Mansion, his heart was still pounding and he had a strong uneasy feeling - that woman must have some evil intentions!

    Hengshan sent everyone to settle down and then went to the dining room to have dinner together.  After everyone sat down, Chen Tianlei said to Meng Zhengnan: "Junior Brother Meng, you and I are a family. If you have anything to say, feel free to speak out. Wherever we need to help, it is our duty to do so."

    Meng Zhengnan sighed: "Senior Brother Chen must have also heard that Zeng Zhixiong, the leader of the Tianxiahui Association, will hold a birthday banquet later this month. Therefore, underworld figures have been pouring into Zhuzhou recently. Starting five days ago  , a girl and a boy disappear mysteriously every day in the city. Those girls all come from wealthy families, and they are all unmarried, while those boys are all disciples of famous martial arts practitioners. There is no news about their disappearance, and there is no trace of them.  Knowing their whereabouts has caused a strong shock in Zhuzhou. Everyone speculated that it was the underworld, but they didn't know who did it? What was the purpose? And my nephew Meng Zhiming also  He disappeared without any reason late at night the day before yesterday! My eldest brother and sister-in-law were so anxious about this incident that they shed tears all day long. Zhengnan is shameless and begs Senior Brother Chen to take action and solve this strange case!"

    Chen Tianlei asked: "After those young people were kidnapped, did anyone come forward to demand ransom?"

    Meng Zhengnan shook his head and said: "No! If my nephew can come back safe and sound, I will give him any money!"

    Chen Tianlei lightly clasped his fingers on the table and asked doubtfully: "Since the person who did this is not for money, could it be for" His expression suddenly changed, he turned to look at Qin Tianri and asked: "Fourth Junior Brother, you have rich experience in the world, are you familiar with all kinds of things?"  Everyone knows a thing or two about the style of the masters, what do you think of this matter?"

    Qin Tianri¡¯s face showed a rare solemnity, and he said in a deep voice: ¡°Second Senior Brother, in my opinion, this act of robbing boys and girls is very much like the work of the Baiyun Sect¡¯s ¡®Yin and Yang Twin Demons¡¯!¡±

      Everyone was shocked. Meng Zhengnan's face turned pale and he groaned: "Yin, Yang, Shuang, Yao!"

    Qin Tianri said: "The two demons of Yin and Yang are masters of the evil way. The Yang Demon Gong Yixiong and the Yin Demon Mu Rourou are good at the art of combined attacks. They usually move around Jiangsu and Zhejiang. The two of them practice the Baiyun Sect's secret method of harvesting and nourishing.  The demon picks yin to replenish yang, and most likes to prey on young girls with yellow flowers. The yin demon picks yang to replenish yin, and specializes in hunting young martial arts practitioners. They work together in collusion, and they are always weighed. Countless boys and girls have died due to their use of tonic, and they are a major scourge in the martial arts world.  . If those young men fall into their hands, they will probably not survive!"

    Chen Qinghua asked quietly: "Elder brother, what is picking yang and replenishing yin, and picking yin and replenishing yang?" Zhao Qinghe's face was slightly red, and he was searching his intestines and stomach and didn't know how to answer.

    Meng Zhengnan's eyes were wet, and he said in a trembling voice: "Brothers, these two monsters abused the magic of collecting monsters to murder people. If they are not killed, where is the justice of heaven? It's a pity that my nephew has not yet married a wife and started a family, so he can continue the Meng family.  My bloodline has been brutally attacked!"

    Chen Tianlei said sternly: "What the Yin and Yang demons have done is harmful to nature, and both humans and gods are angry. If we, the Hengshan sect, encounter them, we will kill them quickly! But the whereabouts of people in the evil way are mysterious. If they hide deliberately, it may be difficult to find their whereabouts."

    Qin Tianri said: "Second senior brother, I have heard from friends in the world that the Yin and Yang demons have one distinctive feature. The Yang demon's eyes are red, and the Yin demon's eyes are green, which are very easy to identify. If we contact  The local gang forces will launch a comprehensive search and may be able to discover the whereabouts of the two of them."

    Hu Qingpeng's heart suddenly moved, and he immediately remembered the charming woman he saw today. She happened to have one-of-a-kind green eyes. Could it be that she was the yin demon Mu Rourou?  Recalling her hot and lustful eyes, I suddenly felt chills all over my body. Maybe I was her next target!  What if he was abducted by her with drugs and ended up dying of detoxification, wouldn't it be unfair?  He couldn't help but said: "Report to the leader, this disciple just saw a green-eyed woman on the way here!"

    The night was like ink, the noisy voices gradually disappeared, the lights in each wing were extinguished one by one, and the Meng Mansion fell into darkness.  There were only a few lanterns hanging under the eaves, swaying lonely in the cold wind.  Occasionally, the wind could hear the shrill calls of wild cats, echoing in the night sky.

    Suddenly, a figure jumped onto the wall like a ghost, silently observing the terrain and movements of Meng Mansion, a pair of green eyes sparkling, extremely strange.  The man waited quietly for a moment, then spread out his body and flew towards the backyard, like a huge bat, flying silently.  The man came to the guest room in the side courtyard, carefully slipped to the ground, and ran under the window sill. He was about to check the situation in the room when he suddenly heard a loud laugh and the lights around him suddenly turned on.  Immediately afterwards, a strong force came and smashed the window lattice. Someone in the room shouted: "Mu Yaonv, you must die!"

    The man reacted very quickly and flipped over two feet away to avoid the cold wind.  I saw silhouettes of people flashing, and people jumping out from each wing with swords, surrounding her at the core.

    The person who came was none other than Mu Rourou, one of the yin and yang demons. She had a peach-like face, crystal white skin, and a lustful and coquettish temperament between her brows. She was dressed in a tight black outfit that perfectly outlined her plump breasts and round buttocks.  Hot and attractive figure.  She looked around in surprise at the people of the Hengshan Sect. She obviously didn't expect that the other party had been prepared and could lay an ambush for her whereabouts. It seemed that tonight's delicious meal would be difficult to obtain.  Her delicate body swayed lightly, her eyes moved, a charming smile appeared on her lips, and she said in a tired voice: "My heroes, what do you want to do when you surround a weak woman like me? I have not offended you!"

    When everyone saw her charming appearance, they couldn't help but feel in their hearts, secretly exclaiming that the enchantress is very powerful.  Chen Tianlei's face sank and he shouted: "Shameless witch, you have killed countless people. Your crimes are so serious that everyone must be punished! We, the Hengshan Sect, are a famous sect of the White Dao. We never forget the purpose of destroying demons. I swear to kill you tonight."  Kill by the sword and eliminate harm for the people! If you have any self-knowledge, just commit suicide!"

    Mu Rourou raised her eyebrows and said: "Fuck you! My aunt hasn't lived enough yet, how can you just die? Don't think that your Hengshan sect is one of the seven sword sects, so you scream in front of my aunt,  I won't let you do this!" He looked sideways at Hu Qingpeng, who was guarding the outside, with a cold light in his eyes, and said coldly: "What's your name? You recognized me, right?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "So what? My name is Hu Qingpeng!"

    Mu Rourou suddenly smiled, radiating with charm: "You have plenty of energy, strong body, and the body of a boy. If I can absorb your Yuan Yang as I wish, I can add at least three more years of skill. Unfortunately,  What a pity!" As he spoke, he stretched out his pink tongue and licked his lips in an ambiguous manner.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s face turned red when he heard this, and he secretly scolded the witch for being shameless.  It turned out that after Chen Tianlei and others learned about the demon girl's appearance, they speculated that Mu Rourou might have noticed the young disciple of the Hengshan Sect and would take further action, so they set up an ambush.  ResultAs they expected, the lascivious and bold enchantress broke in in the middle of the night.

    Qin Tianri suddenly said: "Second senior brother, the Yin and Yang demons are always not far apart when they act. The demon girl seems to be delaying time to wait for help!"

    Mu Rourou was secretly shocked. Before the opponent could launch an offensive, she raised her left hand and a colorful firework exploded in the sky. She smiled and said, "No matter how smart you are, it's not easy to keep me here!"

    "Look at the sword!" Liu Tianyue couldn't bear it any longer, and while shouting, he thrust his sword forward and stabbed.  She couldn't stand Mu Rourou's coquettish demeanor at all, and hated her devilish figure even more. She immediately took the lead in attacking, piercing the opponent's seductive eyes with the tip of her sword.

    Mu Rourou put her hands on her waist, holding a pair of bright red jade rings. She blocked the incoming sword at the last moment, swung her waist lightly, and penetrated the gap between people.  Suddenly the sword light flashed, and Qin Tianri and Gu Tianxing drew their swords at the same time, pointing at the major points on her body.  The combined attacks of the two masters were extremely powerful. Even though Mu Rourou had experienced many bloody battles and was used to the wind and rain, she had no choice but to attack with all her strength. The double rings seemed to be closed, and she blocked several swords in an instant. Her face was as pale as snow.  , was knocked back three steps by the opponent.

    Chen Tianlei pointed at Mu Rourou¡¯s waist with his sword, and said coldly: ¡°Demon girl, you are definitely no match for us, why don¡¯t you just capture her without mercy?!¡±

    Mu Rourou took a deep breath, suppressed the blood surging in her belly, and sneered: "You bully the minority with a crowd, do you deserve to be called a righteous knight? If you can defeat me one on one, I will be convinced."  ."

    Liu Tianyue frowned and said: "Second senior brother, don't talk nonsense to her! We have to kill the demon girl before her accomplices arrive!" As he spoke, the long sword in his hand stabbed like lightning, and he continued to attack with killing moves.

    Mu Rourou said angrily: "Don't bully others too much!" The two rings were combined, and her free hand quickly took out a few projectiles from her arms and slammed them to the ground.  Just a few gunshots were heard, the projectile exploded, and white smoke quickly filled the courtyard, making it impossible to see even one's fingers.

    "Be careful of being poisoned!" Qin Tianri covered his nose with his hands and swung his sword towards Mu Rourou in a hazy state. Unexpectedly, the silhouette of the figure flashed and struck Liu Tianyue's sword.  Chen Tianlei shouted: "Everyone, stay where you are and don't mess around, so as not to accidentally hurt your own people!"

    The smoke dispersed in all directions, and all the disciples saw a vast expanse of white. It was difficult to distinguish between friend and foe. Everyone was on guard with their swords and did not dare to move, lest they accidentally injure their fellow disciples.  Hu Qingpeng suddenly felt a surge of air in front of him, and a strong wind hit his head. He shouted hurriedly: "Who is it?!" He lifted up his sword and picked up a jade ring with a clang.  The moment the weapons were handed over, an extremely feminine zhenqi penetrated straight into him, freezing half of his body.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked and was about to cry out for help when five large acupuncture points on his chest went numb. He was restrained by the enemy and flew into the air involuntarily.

    Mu Rourou carried the strong Hu Qingpeng with one hand, as easily as carrying four taels of cotton, and jumped up to the ridge of the roof.  Before she could land her feet firmly, she heard the roar of the sword behind her, and the sword energy was biting. Chen Tianlei said sternly: "Devil, keep me here!"  It hit the sword.  The inner forces collided, her throat sweetened, and she spat out a mouthful of scarlet blood. She felt anxious. The leader of Hengshan was really smart. I was afraid she was no match for him!

    At this moment, a black shadow fell from the sky, and two octagonal copper hammers violently hit the door in front of Chen Tianlei, followed by a loud shout in the air: "Quickly go!"

    Chen Tianlei had just fought hard with Mu Rourou, but before he had time to recover, he saw the two hammers coming with great force, his sword trembled slightly, and he used the "unload" technique to meet the enemy's hammers.  There was a loud bang, and the man jumped several feet backwards with the force of the rebound, and disappeared into the darkness in an instant, while Chen Tianlei was knocked off the roof tiles.  When he and Liu Tianyue and others jumped onto the roof again, their eyes were empty. Mu Rourou had already fled with Hu Qingpeng.  The veins on Chen Tianlei's forehead were beating wildly, and he shouted in a hissing voice: "Split up and chase after me!"

    Hu Qingpeng was grabbed by Mu Rourou's clothes and ran away. He looked sideways and saw that the buildings in the street were quickly retreating in the dark, and he didn't know where he was being taken.  As he was running, he suddenly saw a flash of black shadow, and there was a big man as strong as an ox beside him, with a copper hammer on his back and red eyes. He also had a long-haired girl under his side. He smiled and said to Mu Rouju: "Little slut"  Wife, you are getting more and more courageous, and you have provoked the entire Hengshan Sect by yourself. How is this different from committing suicide? If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, our nickname of Yin and Yang Twin Demons would not be worthy of the name!"

    Mu Rourou gave her a flirtatious look and said with a smile: "Playboy, I know you won't die without saving me! If I die, who will accompany you to practice the 'Nine Yin and Nine Yang Bone Corrosion **'?"  I owe you a favor later, and I will repay it twice as much later! The furnace cauldron I captured this time is both internally and externally well-educated, with strong energy. It is a unique product and will be of great benefit to our cultivation."

    Soon the two demons arrived outside a mansion in the north of the city, climbed over the wall, and sneaked back to the small courtyard where they lived.  The yin and yang demons usually do not sleep together. They each have their own rooms and lie next to each other.

    After Mu Rourou entered the room, sheQingpeng threw it on the big bed, then lit the red candle on the bedside and lit the spices in the incense burner.  Her room is very gorgeously decorated, mainly in pink tones, and full of erotic atmosphere. There are pictures of men and women having sex on the four walls, and each one is lifelike and detailed.  Between some of the paintings, there are also various ingenious sexual tools hanging, such as steel balls, whips, chains, antlers, double-headed sticks, etc.

    Hu Qingpeng lay on the bed unable to move, his stiff fingers still holding the hilt of the sword tightly, smelling the strong fragrance of powder and women in the air, his heart beating like a pounding, and he glanced around uneasily, especially when he saw the blood-stained prostitutes.  , feeling vaguely terrified.  He knew in his heart that he would be brutally tortured this time, and his Yuanyang body might be broken!

 Text Chapter 10 Demon Slaying Demons

    Mu Rourou moved her lotus steps lightly, walked to the bed in a charming way, untied Hu Qingpeng's acupuncture point, caressed his face with her slender fingers, and said with a smile: "Hu Shaoxia, don't be afraid, I will serve you well."  Yes! I want you to taste the feeling of ecstasy and become a real man, so that your life will not be wasted!"

    Hu Qingpeng said angrily: "Witch, take your dirty hands away! I tell you, an old and ugly third-rate thing like you makes me want to vomit when I see you. Get out of here!"

    Mu Rourou's face turned cold, she slapped him four times, and sneered: "You blind little bastard, my aunt can play with you however you want! If you dare to speak rudely again, I'll slap you first  Tongue cut!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s cheeks were swollen, but he still shouted unyieldingly: ¡°You vicious and shameless woman, kill me if you have the guts, what¡¯s the point of torturing people like this!¡±

    Mu Rourou laughed angrily: "What a stubborn character! It's stronger than the weaklings that my aunt caught a few days ago. Do you think you can die happily if you anger me? I won't let you do what you want! Hehe, my aunt's  Your skills in bed are unparalleled, and you are lucky to die on my belly. After I suck all your vitality, I will chop you up and feed you to the dogs, so as not to waste your good skin and flesh."

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but shuddered and gritted his teeth and said: "You, you are simply not human!" He lamented in his heart, why was he so unlucky? If he died on this woman's body, wouldn't it be a shame to the Hu family?  How can I have the dignity to meet the ancestors of the Hu family after my death?  I wanted to break through the sealed acupuncture points, but I couldn't succeed within a moment or three.

    Mu Rourou smiled charmingly and said: "Yes, I am a witch, of course I am different from ordinary people!" After saying that, she spun around twice, and the tight clothes on her body tore apart silently, falling lightly to her feet, and her body was white and flawless.  , mature and plump breasts are exposed in the air - making people's blood boil.

    It was the first time in Hu Qingpeng's life that he was facing a completely naked woman at such a close distance. He felt dizzy, his mouth was dry, and a wave of heat rushed up from his Dantian. His lower body suddenly became as hard as iron, and he pushed up his trousers a high  Tall tent.

    Mu Rourou smiled proudly and said, "Good boy, do you want to be with your sister now?" As she said that, she reached out to hold his clone, her heart trembled, and she blurted out: "What a baby!"

    Hu Qingpeng bit the tip of his tongue hard and came back to consciousness from the sea of ??desire through the severe pain. He was ashamed, angry and annoyed that he would actually react to this enchantress who was so capable of being a man!  He knew that the other party wanted to use secret methods to absorb his Yuan Yang through the art of intercourse between men and women. In order to save his life, he must not be tempted by the beauty of the other party.  Move your heart as you please, and immediately recite the "Prajna Paramita Heart Sutra" silently: "Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, walking in the deep Prajna Paramita for a long time, sees that the five aggregates are empty, and survives all hardships. Relics, color is not different from emptiness, emptiness is not different from color, color is emptiness  "Empty is color. Feelings, thoughts, actions, and consciousness are also like this" Every time you recite it silently, the passionate blood and emotion in your body will calm down.  The thoughts of desire recede like the tide.

    Mu Rourou felt that the treasure in her hand was shrinking rapidly, and she was shocked and angry. Hu Qingpeng's eyes were as clear as water, and the Buddha's light was faintly reflected on his face, like an enlightened monk who made people dare not violate him.  She loosened her hand and sneered: "Interesting! You actually practice the Buddhist meditation secret method, which is really beyond my expectation."

    Hu Qingpeng smiled slightly and closed his eyes.  I heard the crawling sounds of various animals around the courtyard, and felt a vague murderous aura.  And this murderous aura was actually hidden under his body!  Hu Qingpeng was shocked, there was someone under the bed!  Opening her eyes and looking closely at Mu Rourou's expression, she seemed not to know the secret.

    Mu Rourou became anxious as she listened to the increasingly fierce collision of sex in the neighboring room. She took out a pill the size of a longan and forced it into Hu Qingpeng's mouth.  The pill melts immediately in the mouth, like a stream of fire flowing down the Dantian.  Hu Qingpeng asked in surprise: "What are you feeding me?"

    Mu Rourou smiled and said: "Don't worry, I didn't feed you the intestinal poison. My aunt can't wait any longer. This is the 'Dragon and Tiger Diamond Pill' that can restore your glory. This time, it seems that you are a master of Buddhism.  , or my powerful aphrodisiac is more powerful."

    Hu Qingpeng is about to cry but has no tears. Could it be that he will not be able to escape this disaster after all?  His thoughts changed quickly and he said sternly to Mu Rourou: "Listen, someone wants to kill you!"

    Mu Rourou was stunned and laughed out loud: "There are more than a thousand people who want to kill me, how can I use you to remind me?!"

    Hu Qingpeng said slowly: "What I mean is that someone in this room wants to kill you."

    Mu Rourou leaned down and stared at him, and sneered: "Are you trying to make things up? You just want to kill me? Stop dreaming!" She thought he was talking nonsense and alarmism.

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Why should I lie to you? The killer is hiding" Before he finished speaking, murderous intent suddenly broke out, and a ray of black light suddenly shot out from under the bed like a deadly meteor, stabbing the man standing beside the bed.  Mu Rourou.

    Mu Rourou was caught off guard and had no idea that there was an enemy under the bed.He was naked and had no weapons to resist.  At the moment when murderous intent reached his body, he instinctively jumped back. At the same time, his wrist shook slightly, and he used the silver bracelet as a hidden weapon to shoot at his opponent.  But a black light flashed past, splitting the bracelet into four pieces, and stabbed her right leg mercilessly, causing blood to fly.  Mu Rourou screamed and fell to the ground, exclaiming: "Playboy, save me!" Suddenly, her chest felt cold and she was nailed to the ground by a long sword.

    Hu Qingpeng looked intently and saw that the person who had taken action had handsome features, pale skin, and a pair of black eyes as deep as a cold pool, hiding boundless pain and murderous intent. The thin figure looked lonely, and his whole body was wrapped in black clothes, as if  An agile black panther.  The man quickly pulled out the long black sword from Mu Rourou's chest, raised the tip of the sword, cut off her right ear, and put it away in his arms.  Mu Rourou's limbs twitched, blood gushed out from the wound, and she died on the spot.

    At this moment, there was a loud bang, mud and rocks flew, and a big hole appeared in the wall.  The naked Yang Demon Palace Kazuo jumped into the room from the entrance of the cave with a copper hammer in hand, his lower body still stained with the blood of virgins.  When he saw Mu Rourou lying in a pool of blood, his eyes were bloodshot, and he shouted angrily: "F*ck, you dare to kill my woman, go to hell!" He swung his hammers in a circle and aimed at the swordsman in black.  .

    The swordsman in black jumped to the bedside, slapped Hu Qingpeng with his left palm, and used his inner strength to unlock his sealed acupuncture points. He said coldly: "Join us, or you will die!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the copper hammer hit fiercely with strong wind.  The black-clothed swordsman dodged sideways and raised his sword to point at his opponent's throat.  Hu Qingpeng rolled out of bed and, regardless of his awkward posture, slashed Miya Kazuo's feet with his sword.  Although it was the first time for the two to cooperate, the two swords combined and attacked up and down were actually very impressive.

    Gong Yixiong was counterattacked by two people at the same time, and his sword energy was extremely cold. Knowing that his opponents were wielding swords, he was shocked and forcibly stopped his hands and retreated.  This time, his energy was suppressed and he could not help but spurt out blood.

    The swordsman in black took the opportunity to escape and jumped out of the window.  Hu Qingpeng did not dare to neglect and jumped out immediately after him.  The two of them jumped up the wall one after another and ran outside the house.

    In the darkness, whistles were heard all around.  Black shadows flashed not far away, and five or six experts jumped onto the roof and rushed towards them like night owls.  Hu Qingpeng looked at each other's skills from a distance. Each of them had the level of a yin and yang demon. The leader among them was even more powerful. His dazzling eyes made him dare not look at each other even though they were more than ten feet away.  Hu Qingpeng cried out in his heart, what on earth is this place?  How could there be so many masters?  If they want to avoid the pursuers behind them, it will be difficult for them to reach the sky!

    The swordsman in black was obviously prepared. He calmly took out a few projectiles and threw them violently towards both sides.  There was a flash of fire where the projectile landed, and several fire heads burned at the same time. They were swept by the wind and instantly connected into one piece. The thick smoke was billowing and swallowed up several houses before their eyes, blocking the enemy's pursuit route.  Hu Qingpeng secretly admired him. He made decisions before taking action, prepared a retreat route in advance, and did not blindly fight against the enemy. This is the secret of traveling in the world!

    The fire was raging, and most of the people in the mansion were busy carrying water to put out the fire, and the interception force was immediately reduced sharply.  The swordsman in black chose places with few guards and broke out of dangerous situations with almost no effort. Two or three unsighted people tried to block him, but they were cut in half with one strike of his sword.  Hu Qingpeng followed him and saw his fierce and neat killing methods. He couldn't help but think of a person in horror. Could it be that they were from the same sect?

    The two of them fought their way out of the mansion. The swordsman in black ran towards the southwest and said without looking back: "Go separately, don't follow me!"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment. Looking back, he saw that four masters had broken through the fireworks. They quickly sheathed their swords, jumped to the ground, and ran towards the east crossroads.  As soon as he turned the intersection, he suddenly saw a figure flashing. A person jumped out from the roof facing the street. His pretty face was frosty and his expression was cold. He turned out to be a witch dressed as a dancing phoenix!  Hu Qingpeng said in shock: "Why are you here?!"

    Yi Wufeng complained: "You're so verbose, it's all you!" Her body was blown by the wind as she headed towards the nearest alley.  Hu Qingpeng had no time to think and followed her step by step.

    The two of them had just sneaked into the alley and hid, when they suddenly heard the strong wind, and two masters suddenly appeared on the top of the tall building facing the street.  Yi Wufeng immediately lowered her body and completely disappeared into the shadow of the corner. She held her breath and even closed her eyes gently.  Hu Qingpeng followed her example and lay beside her without daring to move.  The night was dark, with only the sound of wind and the rustling of leaves alternating.

    The two people suddenly lost sight of Hu Qingpeng, and their hurried footsteps stopped at the same time. They looked around and saw no sign of a human figure flashing, nor did they hear the sound of Qinggong breaking through the air.  One of them said angrily: "Master, there are people on the other side to help. They must be hiding in nearby houses now. I will dig them out!" The voice sounded like gold and iron, and the internal power was extremely deep.

    The other person pondered for a moment, and in a blink of an eye he saw black shadows beating in the distance. It was probably that the people in the city were alerted by the fire and were rushing here to find out.  He didn't want to expose his whereabouts early and have conflicts with irrelevant people, so he sneered and said,He said in a loud voice: "No matter who sent you, if you miss today, I swear to kill you and other dogs!" Raising his hand, half of the building collapsed with a bang, shocking the sleeping civilians around to jump up and shout.  Yelling and cursing.

    The two people jumped up and disappeared back into the house.

    When Yi Wufeng heard the sound of them leaving, she couldn't help but let out a breath and stood up straight. Seeing that Hu Qingpeng was still lying on the ground, she felt angry and kicked him on the shoulder, saying angrily: "What are you doing?"  ?Why don¡¯t you get up and leave!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly raised his head, his eyes were red, and he let out a deep beast-like roar from his throat. He suddenly jumped up, put his arms around Yi Wufeng, and kissed her soft lips fiercely.  The "Dragon and Tiger Vajra Pill" he took was an extremely powerful aphrodisiac. Its properties were so strong that even the monks who meditated and practiced asceticism couldn't resist it, not to mention his strong blood.  At this time, the drug was taking effect, and all he could think about was finding a woman to vent his lust for, and it didn't matter who the woman was.  He hugged the soft and fragrant female body, and the lust in his body was even more uncontrollable.

    Yi Wufeng didn't expect that he was so bold that he dared to kiss her forcefully. Suddenly, she was hugged by a pair of strong arms. The man's hot and strong breath sprayed on her face. She felt confused for a while, and when she woke up, her cherry blossoms  The lips have fallen, being licked, sucked and rubbed wantonly by the other party, and a strange numbing feeling swept through the whole body.  Feeling ashamed and angry, she twisted around, escaped from Hu Qingpeng's arms, and hit him in the chest with her palm.

    "Bang!" Hu Qingpeng was hit by a palm and was knocked backwards. Blood spurted out from his mouth and he passed out.

    Yi Wufeng spat fiercely, and then wiped her lips with her backhand. The murderous intention in her heart had never been so intense.  She had been a virgin for more than 20 years, and no man had ever touched her body, let alone hugged or kissed her. But tonight, she was careless and this bastard took advantage of her!  How can we eliminate the hatred in our heart if we don't cut this pervert into pieces?  She jumped to Hu Qingpeng's side, and was about to kill him with one palm, when she suddenly noticed a strange phenomenon, her face turned red and her heartbeat stopped.

    I saw Hu Qingpeng lying on his back on the ground, his face red, because the aphrodisiac in his body was extremely overbearing. Even in a coma, his hard and straight body was holding up his crotch, which was very eye-catching.

    Yi Wufeng rolled her eyes and understood the reason why Hu Qingpeng suddenly became crazy. He was 90% forced to take powerful aphrodisiacs and lost control of his mind, so he acted out of the blue!  I couldn't help but hesitate in my heart, since it was not his fault, should I kill him to vent my anger?  After hesitating for a moment, he heard the sound of Jianghu people running closer and closer. He bit his silver teeth and sighed softly: "That's all, I'll spare you this time. I'll find a reason to kill you later!" He bent down and picked up Hu Qingpeng, gliding lightly.  Flying away like smoke.

    The light was dazzling, and a warm feeling slowly moved in the chest.  Hu Qingpeng opened his eyes with difficulty and saw a ray of sunlight slanting down from the window and shining on his body, which was very warm and helpful.  This is a strange room with blank walls and a few simple pieces of mahogany furniture. The tables and chairs are spotless, and the Jingshen Sword hangs on the bedside.  It was quiet outside the house, except for the occasional chirping of birds chasing each other and the sound of waves lapping on the shore.

    Hu Qingpeng was wondering, where is this place?  Why are you lying here?  There were many scenes in his mind. The scenes from last night flashed like lightning, and the last scene was vague. He only remembered Yi Wufeng's furious and murderous eyes, and he couldn't remember anything else.  He tried to move his body, but felt throbbing pain in his chest. He must have suffered serious internal injuries.

    He reluctantly sat up cross-legged, with his five hearts raised to the sky, exhaling and regulating his breath, guiding the true energy to circulate, and repairing the damaged meridians bit by bit.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the zhenqi circulated for thirty-six weeks, and 70% of the injuries in my body were healed, and the pain in my chest was almost gone.  Hu Qingpeng slowly calmed down and opened his eyes. He saw a girl in white sitting on the chair beside the bed. Her eyes were as bright as stars. She was looking at him curiously. He couldn't help being surprised. He jumped out of bed and asked, "Who are you? What is this?"  Where?"

    The girl said calmly and generously: "Congratulations to Shaoxia Hu for recovering from his injury! I am Elder Yi's maid Xiaolan. This house is our temporary stay in Zhuzhou. It is located on the west side of the city by the river. It is very safe."

    Hu Qingpeng asked in surprise: "Did Yi Wufeng save me?" He thought he was injured under her palm, but according to Xiaolan's meaning, it was exactly the opposite.

    Xiaolan said displeasedly: "Young Master Hu, please show some respect to our elders! Even if you look down on my demon sect disciples, Elder Yi has saved your life, so you shouldn't call him by his first name!"

    Hu Qingpeng blushed and said: "Miss Xiaolan taught me a lesson, I know I was wrong. I would like to ask the girl, who was I injured by? Where is Elder Yi now?"

    Xiaolan chuckled and said: "Young Master Hu, are you so sleepy that you can't even remember the enemy who injured you? You ask me who I am going to ask? When Elder Yi brought you back the night before yesterday, you were covered in blood.  , and" His face suddenly turned red with embarrassment,He glanced at Hu Qingpeng with a non-smiling look, and then said: "Our elders have spent a lot of effort to stop the bleeding and detoxify you! Now she has gone out to check the movements of the Baiyun Sect troops. She will probably come back in the evening."

    Hu Qingpeng lost his voice and said: "The day before yesterday? Could it be that I was in a coma for a day and a night?"

    Xiaolan nodded and said: "Yes!"

    Hu Qingpeng slapped his forehead and shouted: "Oh no! I wonder if my uncle and the others have left Zhuzhou? What should I do if they leave?" He clasped his fists at Xiaolan and said: "Miss Xiaolan, please tell you  Dear parents, Hu Qingpeng will never forget her life-saving kindness, and he will definitely repay her in the future! I want to find my fellow disciples in Hengshan as soon as possible, so I¡¯ll take my leave now!"

 Text Chapter 11 Watching Water and Dancing Sword

    Xiaolan hurriedly opened her arms to block the door and shouted loudly: "Don't leave!"

    Hu Qingpeng inserted the Shocking Divine Sword and said with a smile: "Why can't I leave? I'm not a disciple of your Demon Cult, so I don't need to ask Elder Yi for instructions." For some unknown reason, he was actually quite afraid of facing Yi Wufeng, and  I don¡¯t want to have too much entanglement with people from the Demon Cult, so it¡¯s better to leave early.

    Xiaolan rolled her eyes twice and said: "The remaining poison in your body is not cleared, and you have to wait for the elder to come back before you can find the antidote. If you don't believe me, just feel free to walk again."

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said, "I'm not poisoned! Why should I take an antidote?"

    Xiaolan rolled her eyes at him and stamped her foot: "You are so stupid! Think carefully, have you ever taken powerful aphrodisiac, aphrodisiac medicine? You need to take one 'Qinghuo Bingxin Pill' every twelve hours  ', take it three times in a row to completely remove the poison from your body. If you give up halfway and the poison attacks, you will become a hungry bastard!"

    Hu Qingpeng's face heated up and he smiled awkwardly: "That's it! Then I'll just wait for her to come back before leaving!" He secretly said that it was dangerous. If he made a fool of himself in public because of his evil deeds, how could he still have the face to hang around in the world?  ?  Just hit him to death.

    A sly light flashed in Xiaolan's eyes, and she clapped her hands and said, "You said this yourself, don't default on your debt!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Once a word is said, it is hard to follow! But, Miss Xiaolan, do you have anything to eat here?" After sleeping for a day and a night, he was so hungry that his chest pressed against his back.

    Xiaolan smiled and said: "Of course, I'm afraid you won't be able to finish it! Just wait."

    After lunch, Hu Qingpeng burped with satisfaction and praised Xiaolan for her cooking skills.  Xiaolan has served Marquis Yi Wufeng for many years and has never been praised by the elders. Today was the first time she heard someone praise her cooking skills, and she smiled from ear to ear.  She declined Hu Qingpeng's request for help and drove him to the backyard to clean up the mess alone.

    Hu Qingpeng stretched his muscles in the backyard for a while, then pushed the door open and went out.  This private house was built along the river, surrounded by willow trees. The place was remote and very clean.  The river breeze blows coolly, the river surface is open and flat, and the fields in the distance are connected with the sky. As far as the eye can see, I feel comfortable.  But looking down at the surging river and the dead people makes us feel desolate and sad that life is short.

    Hu Qingpeng took off his shoes and socks, stepped barefoot on the grass on the shore, let the breeze blow his clothes and hair, and a strange feeling of tranquility quietly came to his mind.  Since he started practicing martial arts, he has spent every day busy and tired, forcing himself to practice swordsmanship and study against the clock, without slowing down his progress for a moment.  The pressure he endured was two or three times that of other brothers.  It is rare to have half a day of leisure at this moment. There is nothing to do but wait. The whole person's mind and body are completely relaxed. The spiritual consciousness is extended and naturally integrated into the breath of heaven and earth. I quietly listen to the whisper of willow leaves, the murmur of the river, and breathe.  Smell the faint fragrance of green grass, feel the gentleness of the wind, have no desire, no sorrow, no joy, the spiritual platform is extremely empty and bright.

    Suddenly I recalled the night when I recited the "Prajna Paramita Heart Sutra" and experienced the feeling of being transcended from the physical body and integrated with the heaven and earth. My heart moved, as if I had caught some kind of revelation, but I seemed to have realized nothing.  .  He didn't deliberately pursue that strange feeling, letting it pass by on the lake of his heart, causing ripples in circles.

    He shifted his attention from the inside to the outside world, looking around, and every object showed a new look in his eyes.  Especially the river in front of us, with its mighty flow and endless changes, is like a dormant dragon, breaking through the bank unstoppably.  He watched in fascination the waves set off by the river, the vortex formed by the collision of water flows, the blooming and breaking of each wave, and countless scenes flooding into his mind, intertwined with each other, vividly recreating the myriad postures of a river.

    Hu Qingpeng felt that he was the river, and the river was himself. It might swirl, surge, intertwine, rise and fall, be gentle, or be violent His mind suddenly jolted, and eight characters suddenly appeared in his mind: "The flow of water is irregular, and the softest is strong."  ".  He drew his sword in his hand and started dancing like no one else, stabbing in the east and slashing in the west. Each sword was light and soft, piercing the air silently. At first glance, it seemed that it did not pose a threat to the enemy at all.  It was neither the Hengshan sword technique nor the moves of any sword sect he had ever seen. It was plain and contained countless changes, and its gentleness contained infinite power.  Later, he named the sword technique he learned near the river "Shui Rou".

    He danced faster and faster, but the trajectory of each sword was clearly traceable and looped endlessly. The strong wind brought by the sword overflowed outwards, blowing off countless willow leaves.  When he danced to the extreme, Hu Qingpeng let out a long roar, and slashed with his long sword in the air. The sword energy suddenly concentrated and struck down. The river surface stirred up water waves several feet high, and the sound shook for miles.

    Hu Qingpeng quickly put the sword back into its sheath. He felt full of energy. Not only had the injuries in his body healed, but his understanding of swordsmanship had also improved. He was about to laugh three times when the splashing river water happened to pour down his sleeves, covering his head.  He was drenched.  He is embarrassedWiping a handful of water droplets from his face, he grabbed his shoes and socks, swooped back to the backyard, and closed the door behind his back. He was secretly glad that no one had seen the embarrassment just now, otherwise his reputation would have been wasted.  ?

    Before he could finish his thought, he heard an exaggerated and crisp laughter.  I saw Xiaolan leaning against the door, pointing her finger at him, laughing until tears flowed down her face.  Hu Qingpeng's face turned red and white, and he said bravely: "Miss, have you never seen a drowned rat? You don't need to smile so much, right?"

    Xiaolan laughed so hard that she was out of breath and said: "Youyourheadhead"

    Hu Qingpeng asked in surprise: "What's wrong with my head?" Suddenly he understood what the other party meant. He raised his hand and touched the top of his head. There were actually several green and slender aquatic plants!  No wonder Xiaolan smiled so happily, she looked really funny.  He threw the water plants on the ground angrily and arranged his clothes. Suddenly he noticed that the sun was setting in the west and it was already dusk before he knew it. He asked Xiaolan, "Is Elder Yi back?"

    Xiaolan finally stopped laughing, wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with her backhand, and said hard: "Not yet! Don't worry, your antidote is indispensable!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Yi Wufeng's unique and cold voice coming from the front yard: "Xiaolan, who are you talking to?"

    "Elder!" Xiaolan smiled meaningfully at him, turned around and rushed to greet the master.  Hu Qingpeng thought for a while and walked into the room.

    Yi Wufeng walked into the living room and just sat down when she suddenly saw Hu Qingpeng walking out of the back room. Her heart skipped a beat. She tried her best to pretend to be indifferent and said coldly: "It's you! Your injury has healed, why are you still lying there?"  Are you staying or not?"

    Hu Qingpeng didn't expect her attitude to be so cold. Looking into those cold and beautiful eyes, he said: "Xiao, Miss Xiaolan said, I, there is residual poison in my body, and I asked Elder Yi to give me two capsules of antidote."  Medicine. I am very grateful for this life-saving grace."

    Yi Wufeng was stunned for a moment, her pretty face suddenly darkened, and she looked at Xiaolan with sharp eyes.  Before she could ask, Xiaolan fell to her knees and whispered: "Elder Qi, Hu Shaoxia wanted to leave after he woke up today. His subordinates couldn't stop him, so they had no choice but to lie to him that the poison was not gone.  , needing to wait for the elder to come back for treatment. The subordinates thought that it would be hard for the elder to investigate the enemy's situation alone. If Hu Shaoxia helps, he may be able to grasp the opponent's conspiracy as soon as possible, so he found an excuse to keep him. The subordinates are good at making decisions, such as  Please ask the elders to punish you severely if you do anything improper.¡±

    Yi Wufeng couldn't laugh or cry after hearing this. She chose to leave before Hu Qingpeng woke up and return at dusk, just because she didn't want to meet him again, so as not to bring back the unpleasant memories of the night before.  Unexpectedly, Xiaolan couldn't understand her intentions at all, and she actually took it upon herself to trick Hu Qingpeng into staying, which really gave her a huge headache.  He glared at Hu Qingpeng sideways and said disdainfully: "How can his three-legged cat skills help me? Xiaolan, you praise him too much!"

    Hu Qingpeng was furious, puffed up his chest and said loudly: "Elder Yi, although you have helped me save my life, a scholar cannot be killed! Please take back what you just said!" The sword energy spread out, and the temperature in the room suddenly dropped.

    Yi Wufeng exclaimed in surprise and said curiously: "In just half a day, your skill has improved to a new level!" She immediately looked at him with admiration.  I saw that he had a tall and straight figure, strong muscles, and piercing eyes, showing strong self-confidence and fighting spirit. His face was not handsome but full of masculinity, and his broad shoulders seemed to be able to withstand any challenge and pressure.  Yi Wufeng couldn't help but glance at his lips, her heart trembled. The numbing feeling from the kiss that night passed through her whole body like an electric current. She slowly lowered her head, and a blush as light as rouge appeared on her white jade cheeks.  He whispered: "You, why are you so fierce?"

    The first time Hu Qingpeng saw her look as shy as a girl, like a glacier thawing, the earth returning to spring, blooming with unspeakable beauty, he couldn't help but stare straight at her, swallowing his saliva secretly, and flew to Java with anger.  Sansan smiled and said: "I'm sorry, I was too impulsive. Please don't take offense."

    Xiaolan looked at this and that, feeling amused, and covered her face with her sleeves and snickered.  She has served Yi Wufeng for many years and knows that this master is as cold as an iceberg and treats any man without any pretense.  When Yi Wufeng brought Hu Qingpeng back that night, she noticed that the master's expression was different. He seemed to care about the life and death of this man, and for the first time, he personally healed his injuries!  Later, before Hu Qingpeng regained consciousness, she deliberately avoided seeing him and acted even more abnormally.  That's why Xiaolan tried to trick Hu Qingpeng into staying, just to confirm her suspicion.

    Yi Wufeng calmed down, touched her warm cheek, and thought to herself, what's wrong with me?  Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Xiaolan snickering, and for a moment he felt ashamed and angry. He slapped the table and said with a sullen face: "Xiaolan, don't kneel down like that! Look at what time it is, why don't you go prepare dinner?"

    "Yes! I will go get ready immediately." Xiaolan suppressed her smile and stood up to go out without mentioning it.

    Yi Wufeng shouted back at her subordinates, the embarrassment in her heart weakened a lot, and shenAfter a while, he suddenly asked: "Can you swim?"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment, then realized that he was asking himself, and said hurriedly: "I can swim, but I can't swim fast."

    Yi Wufeng said: "It doesn't matter whether you swim fast or slow, as long as you can. I need your help to investigate something tonight."

    Hu Qingpeng said: "The grace of saving your life should be repaid by the spring. Let alone one thing, I will help you do ten things. But what you do cannot violate the spirit of chivalry or harm the law."

    Yi Wufeng said: "Don't worry, this matter will never violate your principles. As for the specific details, I will discuss it with you in detail after dinner."

    After a moment of silence, Hu Qingpeng said, "Elder Yi, we are really destined to meet each other in Zhuzhou after leaving Hengyang. I wonder what you came to Zhuzhou for?"

    Yi Wufeng's face was as dark as water, and she scolded: "Who is destined to you?! Don't talk nonsense." After a pause, he continued: "The reason why I came to Zhuzhou is because the Baiyun Sect, the old enemy of my demon sect, suddenly secretly  A large number of masters were sent to Hunan with unknown intentions. I was ordered by the leader to spy on their movements so as not to be caught off guard when the war started."

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly realized: "No wonder you appeared outside that mansion! Are the Demon Sect and Baiyun Sect a feud? Since they are going in alone, why don't you gather people and catch them all in one fell swoop?"

    Yi Wufeng shook his head and said: "Things are not that simple! I need to understand their purpose and plan of coming here before I can formulate countermeasures for their next move. Before that, it is not advisable to act rashly, otherwise it will alert the snake. What's more, according to the  I know that this time the Baiyun Sect sent Huangfuji, the leader of the four sect masters, to lead the team, and seven other first-class masters followed him. Their strength is extraordinary. I cannot defeat them with just my own strength.  , unless there is support from other elders, we can only fight with him."

    Hu Qingpeng said: "But the night before last, a swordsman in black sneaked into the secret stronghold of Baiyun Sect and killed Mu Rourou, the yin demon among the yin and yang demons. From his killing techniques and martial arts, he seemed to be a disciple of the demon sect."

    Yi Wufeng snorted coldly: "The person you are talking about is Nangong Qiu, the Demon Sword. He acted without authorization for his own grudges and almost ruined the major event assigned by the leader! Because of his making such a fuss, the Baiyun Sect's defenses were strengthened several times.  Times, I can't even get close to the place where they are discussing. If not, how can I use you to help?"

    Hu Qingpeng asked curiously: "What is the origin of Nangong Qiu? As an elder, can't you command him?"

    Yi Wufeng frowned and said: "Nangong Qiu was originally a side disciple of the Nangong family. Later, because his wife and daughter were killed by a master of the Baiyun Sect, he turned to the sect and was determined to take revenge. He worshiped Xiang Hu, the 'cold-faced Shura' of the sect.  As a master, he was given the Blood-killing Sword, and since then he has been alone, focusing on killing the disciples of the Baiyun Sect. His whereabouts are mysterious and unpredictable. Now that he appears in Zhuzhou, why doesn't Huangfuji and others feel nervous? "

    Hu Qingpeng said with lingering fear: "Fortunately, he happened to sneak into Mu Rourou's room that night, otherwise I would have been killed by that witch" He glanced at Yi Wufeng secretly, and was embarrassed to finish his words. He laughed a few times and sighed: "I don't know.  Did he escape the pursuit of the masters of Baiyun Sect? By the way, Elder Yi, who injured me? I want to seek revenge from him!"

    Yi Wufeng asked calmly: "Don't you remember anything at all?"

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I only remember that I was with you, and then my whole body became hot, and my mind went blank. As for what happened after that, I have no memory."

    The scene of the two people kissing each other flashed through Yi Wufeng's mind. She was so embarrassed that her ears were burning. She pretended to be calm and said, "I'll tell you the truth when I have the opportunity in the future. Now is not the time." Before he could continue to ask,  He rushed out of the door as if he was running away.  Hu Qingpeng was baffled. Monk Zhang Er was really confused.

    The sky was filled with dark clouds, the stars and moon were dim, and the area along the river bank was as dark as ink.  There are still ships passing by on the wide river, and the scattered ship lights reflect in the water, outlining the outlines of the ships.  From time to time, you can hear the loud calls of the boatmen, which are quickly blown away by the wind.  Yi Wufeng and Hu Qingpeng put on night clothes, covered their faces with black scarves, and ran lightly along the river bank.

    After Yi Wufeng put on the tight-fitting night clothes, her beautiful figure was immediately revealed, with slim shoulders, slim waist, and graceful curves. Her beautiful legs were extremely long and straight, showing amazing elasticity when running.  Hu Qingpeng followed closely behind her, his eyes involuntarily falling on her swaying waist and strong round buttocks. He admired the beauty's graceful posture while running up close. His Dantian was burning with heat, and his eyes almost gushed out.  Fire comes.

    To be honest, among the beauties he has ever seen, the most beautiful one is Li'er's mother, Princess Li Yan'er of the Yuan Dynasty. She is noble, gentle, elegant and generous, just like an earthly fairy, and her beauty is unparalleled in the world.  Yi Wufeng, on the other hand, is slender, as cold as ice, and a little mysterious in her arrogance, like the snow on an iceberg.?Coming out of the world proudly can best arouse a man's desire to conquer.  If she changed back to women's clothing, she would only be half as good as Li Yan'er.  As for Chen Qinghua, Mu Rourou and others, they can't compare with them.  It's a pity that good and evil are not mutually exclusive. He and Yi Wufeng are destined to be unable to make friends. Maybe after tonight, we will be strangers to each other.  When we meet on a narrow road in the future, we might even turn swords against each other and become enemies.  He was thinking wildly along the way, his expression changing in a thousand ways, and he didn't pay attention to where he came.

    Yi Wufeng didn't know what the man behind her was thinking. Looking at the brightly lit dock in front of her, she suddenly stopped and whispered: "We're here!"

    Hu Qingpeng didn't even realize that she would suddenly stop. Unable to hold back her momentum, she bumped into Shang Wufeng's back and hugged her full of fragrant jade. The sweet fragrance filled her heart.  Yi Wufeng was caught off guard and felt a strong impact. The strong and familiar masculine breath rushed into her nose. Her heart was in confusion, her whole body became weak, and she fell forward involuntarily with a soft cry.

 Text Chapter 12 Killing and Silencing

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng touched Yi Wufeng's skin, he realized that something was wrong. Yi Wufeng's cold face and the cold eyes when killing people flashed in his mind. His hands felt like being burned by a hot iron, and he hurriedly retracted them, but his body  Due to the inertia, they rushed forward and fell to the ground together with Yi Wufeng, pressing on her toned back, and then rolled to the side.  £®  com In just a short moment, he clearly felt the softness and beautiful curves of the beautiful woman's skin beneath him. The bone-crushing touch made his blood boil, and a certain part of his body was extremely hard.

    As soon as he straightened his back and sat upright, the sound of wind hit his ears. Two slaps in the face made stars pop out of his eyes and his teeth became loose. Yi Wufeng's bone-chilling voice followed closely: "Are you a pig?! You don't have to walk long."  Eyes? Next time you dare to touch me, I will chop off your pig hands!"

    Hu Qingpeng knew that he had made the mistake first, so he apologized and declared that it was an unintentional mistake. He promised not to make the same mistake again, and reminded her of the purpose of her trip.  Yi Wufeng also knew that he didn't mean to eat her own tofu, so she barely suppressed her feelings of shame and anger, and said in a vicious voice: "I'll let you go for now, and I'll settle the score with you slowly in the future. Remember this!"  The cold air coming out of the seam made Hu Qingpeng tremble with fear and his scalp became numb.

    The location where the two of them were located was still more than twenty feet away from the dock. The surrounding area was overgrown with weeds, and there were dozens of scattered willow trees. The area near the river bank was covered with reeds, making it an excellent hiding place.  The only drawback is that mosquitoes are rampant and snakes and rats are scurrying around, making Yiwufeng cautious, fearing that if she takes a careless step, she will step on a furry and disgusting object.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the pier at her signal, and saw that a corner of the pier was blocked by dozens of men with knives. At the top of the warehouse, there were several rows of archers holding crossbows on guard, as if facing a formidable enemy.  There were four people who seemed to have higher status standing together chatting, looking towards the river from time to time.  One of them was a thin man with a ferocious appearance. He was actually Deng Dingnan of the Tianxiahui who he had met a few years ago. He must have been transferred from Hengyang to Zhuzhou to take up a post.  Hu Qingpeng still remembers that he slapped his adoptive father on Mount Heng. They were really enemies.

    Yi Wufeng pointed out: "The person standing on the far left with a whip wrapped around his waist is Deng Dingnan, the deputy helmsman of Zhuzhou Branch of Tianxiahui. On his right is Yue Zongjin, a master of Baiyun Sect. He is superb in soft sword kung fu and likes to cook.  People who eat human brains are called 'trolls' by those in the evil way. In the past, there was a man with yin and yang who was also a master of the Baiyun Sect - the 'double-faced evil demon' Nie Buren, who was one of the top five hidden weapon masters in the world. Because he was  She is a castrate, so she likes to torture young and strong men most, and her methods are cruel and sinister. The beautiful girl on the far right is Huang Fuji's lover - "Poisonous Scorpion" Fan Xueying. She has outstanding soft skills and is good at using poison. She can turn ten  You can kill people invisible within a single step." Suddenly, he noticed that Hu Qingpeng was slowly moving back, turned his head and said angrily: "Where are you going?"

    Hu Qingpeng felt horrified just by hearing her introduce the origins and characteristics of those people. He said with a grimace: "Auntie, I have a severe stomachache. I want to find a secluded place to solve the problem, so as not to poison you."

    Yi Wufeng raised her eyebrows, reached out to pinch his ears, and sneered: "You can think of such a bad excuse! Do you want to take this opportunity to escape?"

    Hu Qingpeng gasped in pain and said with a bitter smile: "Miss, if I were not blind, the three masters of Baiyun Sect are all better than me. You don't want me to get close to them to find out the news, right? In case of their whereabouts  If I'm exposed, who can save me? The one named Yue likes to eat human brains, and the one named Nie loves to torture men. If I were captured alive by them, wouldn't it be a hundred times worse than death? I would rather you kill me now!"

    Yiwu Fenghan said with a face: "Do you think I dare not? Anyway, I have killed countless people, and I don't care if I kill you one more today!"

    Hu Qingpeng thought of his murderous methods, and broke out in cold sweat behind his back, and said hurriedly: "I'm just joking, you won't take it seriously, right? Since I promised to help you, I will go through it even if it is a mountain of swords, a sea of ??fire, a dragon's pool and a tiger's den."  Break in!"

    Yi Wufeng said with a smile but not a smile: "Really? You don't regret it?"

    Hu Qingpeng bit the bullet and said: "Am I the kind of coward who is greedy for life and afraid of death? Tell me, what exactly do you want me to do?"

    Yi Wufeng said sternly: "It has never happened before that people from Baiyun Sect and Tianxiahui have colluded together. Moreover, the security is tight tonight, and many experts will come to the dock to press the battle, which means that the goods that will be shipped later are extraordinary.  Normally. After the ship arrives, I want you to approach the dock from the waterway and find an opportunity to enter the cabin to see what is so important?" If Baiyun Sect and Tianxiahui join forces, they will definitely pose a major threat to the power of the Demon Sect in Jiangnan.  , so she pays great attention to the inside story and strives to fully grasp the other party's trump card.

    While he was talking, he saw black shadows moving, ship lights swaying, and a huge cargo ship slowly approaching the dock. A flag of the Tianxiahuihui Association with red letters on a white background was flying on the mast.  As the ship approached, Deng Dingnan and others on the dock took action at the same time, preparing to move the goods.

      Hu Qingpeng pointed at the ship and asked, "Is that it?"

    Yi Wufeng nodded: "Be sure to pay attention to hidden traces when you act! I hope you can come back alive and tell me the truth."

    Hu Qingpeng said confidently: "I can do it!" He waved his hand at her and slowly walked into the deep water under the cover of the reeds.  The cold river water gradually reached his chest. He identified the location where the cargo ship was docked, took a deep breath, and silently dived into the water.  The moment he was submerged in the water, he suddenly heard Yi Wufeng's voice: "Be careful!" Hu Qingpeng's heart was shocked, and he almost choked on the water in his mouth and nose. He didn't expect that this weird, cold and ruthless woman could care about people!

    Hu Qingpeng hasn¡¯t dived for many years. He was a little uncomfortable at first, but after swimming in the water for a while, his feeling gradually recovered and his diving speed became faster and faster.  In the meantime, he only took a breath, then he swam under the cargo ship without anyone noticing, and emerged from the stern of the ship.  At this time, Deng Dingnan and others were no longer at the dock, probably boarding the ship to inspect the goods, but the guards at the dock were still tight, and there was an invisible murderous aura surrounding them.

    Hu Qingpeng leaned his ear against the ship's board and heard various noises coming from inside the cabin and on the deck. Almost everyone was busy preparing to move the cargo. This was the time when the guards on the ship were most slack.  He used his fingers to grasp the slippery shipboard like iron hooks, and using his shoulders and back, he quietly jumped out of the water. His hands then clasped the sides of the ship. When he looked around, he saw that there was no one on the deck at the stern of the ship.  I was so happy that I immediately turned over and jumped onto the deck.

    There are cables and barrels stacked on the deck, as well as large water warfare equipment such as artillery and trebuchets. If necessary, it can also be used as a warship to fight.  Hu Qingpeng was secretly frightened. This cargo ship looked ordinary, but in fact it had powerful destructive power. If any bandits rashly hijacked the ship, they would be blown to pieces before they could get close.  It can be seen that the cargo on the ship must be extremely valuable, so heavy troops were sent to escort it.

    Hu Qingpeng moved cautiously towards the entrance of the cabin, not daring to make any noise, so as not to become the target of public criticism and die before leaving the battle.  After walking a few steps, I saw four big men standing solemnly at the entrance, holding their swords on guard.  He ducked and hid in the shadow of a cannon, secretly anxious, how could he enter the cabin without alerting the guards?  When I was at my wits end, I suddenly heard a noise coming from the dock, and saw five big men rushing past the guards and walking towards the cargo ship menacingly.  The leader, a man with a leopard head and eyes, was extremely powerful, with a chest covered with black hair exposed under his half-open clothes. He had two big knives stuck in his back. He walked like a tiger, and anyone who stood in the way was kicked down by his flying kicks.  The strange thing is that the big men guarding the dock were very afraid of him and did not dare to seriously stop him. They turned a blind eye and let them pass.

    Hu Qingpeng wondered in his heart, Baiyun Sect and Tianxiahui secretly received the goods here, and they must have made arrangements in advance. How could someone blatantly break into the dock?  Aren't these people afraid of death?  And those guards clearly held crossbows, why didn't they shoot them with arrows?

    In a blink of an eye, the five big men were stepping on the pedals and jumping onto the bow one by one.  The guards guarding the entrance drew their swords out of their sheaths at the same time and shouted in unison: "Stop!" They looked at the opponent's every move with a fierce look in their eyes. Their slightly curved bodies were full of strength, and they were ready to pounce at any time to launch an attack.  .

    The leader's eyes widened and he said coldly: "How presumptuous! Which branch of the helm are you disciples from? How dare you roar at me? Keep your eyes open and see if any of you recognize me, the 'Double Sword Black Dragon'  Wei Hanxiang¡¯s?¡±

    The four guards were shocked when they heard this, but their momentum did not diminish at all. One of them shouted: "No matter who you are, anyone who breaks into the cabin without permission will be killed!"

    Wei Hanxiang was furious: "Rebellion, rebellion! Who are you supporting? You actually flouted the rules and disrespected the helmsman. Are you deceiving me that there is no one in Zhuzhou? Humph, if I don't teach you juniors a lesson, your  The tails are raised to the sky! Look at the swords!" He drew out two hundred-forged steel knives with his backhand, crossed each other and struck each other. The two knives separated immediately, drew a "ten" in the air, and slashed the opponent's head and neck.

    The two swords slashed down with fierce wind, as if they were about to split a crack in the earth. The brutal and ferocious momentum was enough to make people feel chilled.  Hu Qingpeng secretly admired this move, which simplified the complex and was intended to be divine. Whether it was the speed and strength of the knife, or the angle and timing of the attack, it was all just right.  If he were to fight this person, he would first avoid his sharp edge, use his flexibility to roam around and fight, and exhaust the opponent's energy before launching a counterattack.

    The four guards were ordered to guard the entrance of the cabin. Seeing the enemy's two swords coming fiercely, they had no intention of dodging. At the same time, they raised their swords and shouted. The light of the swords rippled, forming a tight network of swords.

    when!  The two knives struck fiercely on the knife net, the strength collided, the cold wind blew violently, and the blades shattered into pieces.  The two guards in the front row vomited blood and fell down on the spot, unable to fight anymore.  The other two people were pale, their arms were shaking, their mouths were cracked and bleeding, and they could barely stand.Straighten your legs.

    Wei Hanxiang sneered: "Can I go in now?"

    Unexpectedly, the two remaining guards pointed their swords at their opponents at the same time, refusing to give in at all.

    Wei Hanxiang nodded and said: "Okay! You have the backbone! Then I will help you!" Murderous intent flashed in his eyes, and he slashed away with his two knives, like a swallow gliding across the water.  The two men raised their swords to each other, and saw the light of the swords changing. With a sudden light in their hands, the weapons were knocked away by their opponents.

    At this moment, a person suddenly flew out of the cabin, his sword shot out like lightning, blocking the changing paths of the two swords one after another, and started a fierce battle with Wei Hanxiang.  Following the flash of figures, Deng Dingnan and others jumped out of the cabin, and among them was an expert wearing a Fuso costume.  He has a bald forehead, a short stature, wearing wooden clogs, and two strange knives, one long and one short, stuck in his waist. His eyes are small and bright, emitting a cold and cruel light.  He saw two guards vomiting blood and falling on the deck. They frowned and said in blunt Chinese: "Ba Ge! Yue, yours is standing down, and mine is going up to kill him!" He was the leader responsible for escorting the goods. At this time  Seeing that his men were wounded, he felt his face was dull, and he couldn't help but feel murderous. He slowly pulled out the bright and dazzling sword.

    Hu Qingpeng and the other masters were so close that they didn¡¯t dare to take a single breath and lowered their heartbeat and breathing to the slowest level.  She secretly complained in her heart that the mission assigned by Yi Wufeng was too risky!  In addition to the original masters, another Fuso man has appeared now. He is probably a master who follows the ship and fights the battle. His martial arts level is absolutely outstanding, otherwise he would not be able to take on such an important task.  If the other party discovers it, how can I escape?

    The one who was fighting against Wei Hanxiang was the "Troll Demon" Yue Zongjin. He had firmly gained the upper hand. He suddenly slashed his sword with his backhand, leaving a sword mark more than three inches long on Wei Hanxiang's chest. He jumped back and with a flash of silver light,  Ruanjian was nowhere to be found, and he put his hands behind his hands and said with a smile: "Since Mr. Tianma is interested, I will leave this battle to you!"

    Wei Hanxiang shouted: "Wait a minute! Brother Deng, what's going on? Are they the friends you invited?" He looked at them coldly. They were all masters with bulging temples and powerful aura. Everyone was no weaker than himself.  , can¡¯t help but be confused and confused, when did Deng Dingnan make friends with so many masters?  What is his intention?

    Deng Dingnan smiled and said: "To the helmsman, although these are my friends, they don't listen to me! You wish to be blessed!"

    Wei Hanxiang's heart sank, and he said coldly: "Deng Dingnan, what do you mean? Do you want to collude with outsiders and betray me?" It turned out that he received a secret report from his subordinates during the day that Deng Dingnan and his group would have a secret operation at night, so he led  People come to the pier at night to find out its secrets.  The people guarding the pier were all Tianxiahui disciples, so naturally they didn't dare to stop him.

    Deng Dingnan said: "Master Wei, as the saying goes, people die for money and birds die for food. Brother, I am forced to do this because I have no choice! Originally, I wanted to let you go because of the years of brotherly love, but you are so stupid."  You shouldn't have come to ruin our good deed tonight. In order to strictly keep the confidentiality, I can only force you to shut up forever. I will take good care of your wife and children for you."

    Wei Hanxiang's four subordinates, Cang Langlang, pulled out their weapons and stood in front of him, shouting: "Captain, you have to leave quickly. The man named Deng wants to kill people and silence him!" "Captain, we are covering you, leave quickly!"

    Deng Dingnan sneered and said: "Want to leave? There is no door!" Before he finished speaking, Yue Zongjin and others jumped up and surrounded Wei Hanxiang and others.  The Fuso expert Tianma Shiro had been impatient for a long time. He opened his mouth and roared loudly. He raised his sword in both hands and made a weird posture. He rushed forward and aimed a blow at the head of the enemy in front.  The sword's light was like thunder and lightning, so fast that one could not clearly see the trajectory of the blade.

    Wei Hanxiang was shocked when he saw this and hurriedly shouted: "Old Mao, hide quickly!" But Tianma Shiro's knife was so fast that the man named Lao Mao had no time to dodge and instinctively raised the knife.  There was a crunching sound, and the steel knife in his hand was split into two pieces. An eye-catching blood stain was drawn from the center of his forehead to his lower abdomen. His body shook twice and he fell to the ground dead.

    "What a fast sword!" Hu Qingpeng was shocked and admired. This man's sword technique was simple and powerful, without any unnecessary bells and whistles. All the power was concentrated on the blade, leaving no room for anything. It was purely a murderous technique.  As long as the opponent is not careful when dealing with it, he will be defeated and killed.  He suddenly thought of the swordsmanship he had practiced for many years. If the complicated and varied feints in the swordsmanship were removed, and each move was streamlined and condensed into a fatal sword, would it be more powerful?  As his heart moved, countless swordsmanship changes passed through his mind like a revolving lantern.

    "Old cat!" His companions cried out in unison, waving their weapons wildly and attacking Gamasiro head-on.  Wei Hanxiang's hands and feet were cold when he saw his sword skills that could kill him with one strike. He knew that he was no match for him, not to mention that there were several masters watching him.  If we don't break out early, we will definitely die tonight.  Taking advantage of the opportunity of his subordinates to stop Tianma Shiro, he opened the way with his two swords and suddenly lowered his head and rushed towards Yue Zongjin, showing a completely incompetent expression.The look of death.

    Yue Zongjin smiled lightly and said: "Do you want to compete with me again?" He looked around his palms, and a four-foot-long silver soft sword fell into his palms. The inner strength was everywhere, and the sword body was as straight as a spear, and he stabbed the two knives unceremoniously.  The flaw was pointed at the vital point of Wei Hanxiang's face.

    Wei Hanxiang combined his two swords to seal the gap in front of him.  There was a crisp sound as the sword tip pierced the blade, causing a few sparks to fly.  Wei Hanxiang used the force to jump backwards, flipped over in a hollow somersault, merged his two swords into one, and used all his strength to slash at Fan Xueying, who seemed to be the weakest poisonous scorpion.  He had calmly analyzed the opponent's strength before taking action, and pretended to break out in the direction of Yue Zongjin, but in fact he targeted Fan Xueying, hoping to succeed with one blow.  After all, Fan Xueying is unarmed and looks delicate and charming, so she should be the easiest to deal with.

    Under the hood of the cold sword light, the charming and gorgeous Fan Xueying did not show a trace of panic. On the contrary, she opened a charming smile, her scallop-like jade teeth glowed white, and a ray of compassion and compassion flashed in her beautiful eyes.  sigh.

    The river breeze at night ruffled her black hair.

 Text Chapter 13 The poisonous scorpion pursues life

    Wei Hanxiang looked at the mysterious and calm smile of the other party, and somehow suddenly lost all confidence. In a trance, he seemed to see the god of death waving to him, and a ray of regret couldn't help but surge into his heart.  £®  com He knew that he had chosen the wrong direction to break out.  At this time, there is only one consequence for making a wrong judgment - and that is death!

    Fan Xueying flicked her fingers, and a flash of red light passed through the air.

    Before Wei Hanxiang had time to react, he only felt numbness in his wrist. A strange numbness quickly spread throughout his body, and his joints and muscles no longer obeyed his conscious command.  Looking at it carefully in horror, he saw a three-inch-long, blood-red scorpion lying at the right vein gate. Its high and curved tail hook shone with a terrifying and cold light.  It's a poisonous scorpion!  What a strong poison!  Suddenly, the sword energy behind his back was so cold that a long sword took the opportunity to stab him in the back of the heart and penetrated straight into his chest.

    Wei Hanxiang let out an earth-shattering scream and rushed forward with all his strength. He passed Fan Xueying's head and jumped into the river with a splash of blood.

    Fan Xueying was not anxious when she saw this. Instead, she blamed Yue Zongjin and said, "This guy has been poisoned by my scorpion poison and is already dead. Why did you bother to stab him? Are you relying on your swordsmanship to deliberately attack him in front of me?"  Show off?"

    Yue Zongjin smiled and said: "In front of the poisonous scorpion, where is my turn to show off my skills? You know my rule is to kill one person every day, but it hasn't opened yet today, so I just killed the person named Wei first. Anyway, there are people around him.  Death, wouldn't it be the same if we died in your hands or mine? If you are angry, I will prepare two special dishes for you to taste someday, just as an apology."

    Fan Xueying hurriedly waved her hands and said: "No! Who else in the world should eat the food you made? It's either 'brain stew' or 'human brain seaweed soup'. Just thinking about it makes me sick to death. How can I eat it?"  ?!¡±

    Yue Zongjin said: "Human brain is an extremely delicious thing, smooth but not greasy. If you eat it"

    Fan Xueying was horrified and interrupted: "Stop talking! I don't want to vomit out everything I ate tonight!"

    At this time, Tianma Shilang had killed all the men brought by Wei Hanxiang. There was not even a drop of blood on the sword. He laughed and said: "Yue, there are four heads here. Take yours!"

    Yue Zongjin licked his lips and said with salivation: "Tonight's supper is here!" He walked to the corpse, showed his silver sword, and cut off all the heads of the four people.

    Deng Dingnan was also a ruthless villain, but after listening to the conversation between these people and seeing Yue Zongjin's actions, he was so frightened that his hands broke into a cold sweat. Fortunately, this troll did not have the habit of eating human brains alive, otherwise it would be too dangerous to stay around him.  .  He asked in a trembling voice: "Wei Hanxiang disappeared after falling into the water. Do you want to send someone to recover his body?"

    Fan Xueying smiled slightly, raised her hand to brush her hair that was blown by the wind, her wonderful eyes moved, and said: "Why are you anxious? We still have guests we haven't greeted yet!" Her sleeves suddenly rose, and two red lights shot out.  out.  At the same time, Nie Buren, the "double-faced evil demon" who had been silent all this time, jumped up and waved his hands in unison with a sinister laugh. More than a dozen hidden weapons flashed with dim light and shot down overwhelmingly.

    When Fan Xueying suddenly looked over, Hu Qingpeng screamed in his heart, knowing that he had been discovered!  Unexpectedly, these evil masters have such keen spiritual senses. Even if he hides in the dark and deliberately suppresses his breathing and heartbeat, he still cannot escape their ears and eyes.  Before he could finish his thoughts, Fan and Nie took action at the same time. Poisonous scorpions and deadly hidden weapons swarmed in, leaving him no time to think about his response.  Even though the situation was so critical, he did not forget his mission. He rolled forward violently, the sword in his hand was shining like a rolling silver ball, and he rushed towards the entrance of the cabin.

    The hidden weapon hit the deck behind him with a popping sound.

    Fan Xueying and others were only wary of him jumping into the water and escaping. Unexpectedly, the other party actually rushed towards the cabin. After just being stunned, Hu Qingpeng stabbed two guards to death and rushed down the cabin.  Tianmasiro reacted very quickly and rushed down to chase his opponent.  Fan Xueying's expression suddenly changed, but she saw two red poisonous scorpions lying on the deck at the entrance, motionless, and they were actually dead!  The poisonous creature she raised was extremely poisonous and could not be harmed by ordinary swords. Unexpectedly, he was killed as soon as he struck. Moreover, the opponent was so agile and agile that there seemed to be no sign of poisoning at all. What was going on?

    When Hu Qingpeng was rolling, he felt like he was bitten by mosquitoes twice on his shoulders and back. The numbness passed by in a flash, and he didn't notice that he had been stung by a poisonous scorpion.  To his surprise, there were no rare treasures in the cabin, just rows of log barrels neatly placed.  Several people were counting and checking the number of barrels. Suddenly they saw him breaking in and quickly drew their swords on guard.  Hu Qingpeng had no intention of getting entangled with these little characters. He swung his sword and split three or four wooden barrels in succession. He saw that the barrels were filled with black powder, and each package was wrapped in waterproof oilcloth.

    When those people saw him splitting the barrel and the powder flying, they were frightened and shouted: "Stop, it's all fire here."ao!  "One of them, who was smarter, immediately blew out the oil lamp in the cabin, and the cabin suddenly fell into darkness, and he couldn't see his fingers.

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked when he heard that the barrel was filled with gunpowder. If the powder touched the fire and burned, wouldn't everyone on the boat be blown to pieces!  Fortunately, the other party was not an idiot and immediately put out the lights, temporarily avoiding the fate of the ship being destroyed.  Although the cabin was as dark as ink, he had practiced clairvoyance and could vaguely distinguish the outlines of figures. Suddenly he felt a strong murderous aura coming from behind him, and the wind of the sword was harsh. It was probably the Fuso swordsman who had killed him.  He didn't dare to block with his sword, fearing that the sparks from the sword collision would ignite the fire, which would blow him up into the sky first. His steps slipped, and with a backhand wave of his left palm, he hit a wooden barrel and sent it backwards.  .

    Tianma Shiro didn't have the ability to distinguish things in the dark. He slashed into the empty space with his sword. Suddenly he heard a loud roar of wind and something crashed into him. He instinctively launched his proud "Willow Wind One-Character Slash" sword technique, roared, and lucked out.  With enough skill, he slashed three times sharply, cutting the flying barrel into pieces.  The gunpowder filled in the barrel immediately flew out, covering his body from head to toe.  Tianmasiro was caught off guard, his eyes stung, tears welled up, and countless powder rushed straight into his throat, choking him and causing him to cough.

    Hu Qingpeng doesn't want to stay here for too long. After all, the opponents' masters are too powerful. If you stay for a moment longer, you will be in danger.  At that moment, relying on the sharpness of the sword, he rushed towards the ship's plank with his sword. With a bang, a large hole was opened on the side of the ship's hull, drawing a graceful arc, and fell into the water without any hesitation.

    Deng Dingnan, Yue Zongjin and others were standing on the deck. Suddenly, they saw their opponents smash through the ship's planks and jump into the river, their faces changing color.  Their cooperation is a top-secret matter. If it is leaked by this unknown person, it will definitely cause a strong shock in the underworld.  Moreover, the murder of the Zhuzhou sub-rudder and the gunpowder loaded in the cabin were secrets that could not be known to outsiders. Once exposed, the consequences would be serious, and even their long-planned plans would be ruined.  If someone from above takes the blame, who can bear the responsibility?

    Deng Dingnan immediately issued an order, and the seven or eight water ghosts waiting on the dock jumped into the river one after another to search for Hu Qingpeng, who had escaped by diving.  Yue Zongjin looked at the dark and vast river, his brows furrowed, unable to conceal his inner anxiety: "Captain Deng, can your people guarantee that they will catch that guy?"

    Deng Dingnan said: "Mr. Yue, they are the people with the best water skills at the Zhuzhou branch. They know the nearby waters very well, and they have the advantage of numbers. They will definitely catch that guy in less than three moments." After thinking about it,  Still a little worried, he ordered his subordinates to drive a few speedboats and patrol the nearby river. They wanted to see people alive and dead, and they would never allow that person to leave alive.

    Yue Zongjin frowned and said: "Don't be afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of the worst! Old Nie, you stay here to supervise them to unload the goods quickly, and we must not make any more mistakes! Poisonous Scorpion, you search downstream along the river bank, and I will search upstream. As long as  If you find that guy, kill him without mercy!"

    Hu Qingpeng held his breath tightly and dived into the deep water. He sheathed his long sword with his backhand and used his hands and feet to paddle desperately, trying to get away from the dangerous place as soon as possible.  Underwater kung fu is not his specialty. If he encounters a master who is proficient in water skills, he will not even have a chance to resist, and he will only be at the mercy of others.  After only swimming five or six feet, I felt the current stirring, and several murderous auras were chasing me from behind. I felt a chill in my heart. Sure enough, the other party had sent an underwater killer to chase me!

    He had been holding his breath for a long time and had to come to the surface to breathe.  As soon as they floated up, they saw several fast boats patrolling the river. The big men on the boats held their bows and arrows with murderous intent.  Hu Qingpeng knew that they were searching for him, so he hurriedly inhaled and sank. Feeling anxious, he paddled even slower.  At this moment, the water ghosts had discovered the traces of their prey, and they gathered around them in unison, as if they were a swarm of hunting sharks, opening their ferocious sharp teeth, chasing the smell of blood.

    Hu Qingpeng felt that the murderous intent was accelerating, but his swimming speed dropped instead of increasing. If he didn't think of a way, he would be torn into pieces by the opponent!  At this moment, two underwater undercurrents from different directions rushed onto him almost at the same time, causing him to roll uncontrollably for two weeks, and he was suddenly carried more than three feet away by the current.  His heart moved, and he couldn't help but recall the various postures of the rushing river, swirling, surging, intertwining, ups and downs The ever-changing images of water flow passed through his mind, and the ethereal feeling he had when he learned the sword today came back to him.  The infinite information contained in the water flow can be felt more truly through the skin of the whole body.

    Hu Qingpeng completely relaxed all the muscles in his body, neither struggling nor resisting, just letting the water flow take its course and drifting leisurely downstream.  He clearly felt that the direction and strength of each flow of water were completely different. He felt that he was transformed into a drop of water, running freely in this vast river, with nothing blocking his progress.  He was no longer afraid or worried about being overtaken by others, and there was only an unearthly tranquility in his heart.

    ?After all, it is night, and those water ghosts cannot see anything underwater. They can only rely on changes in water pressure to determine the direction and depth of their prey.  Just when they thought their prey was about to be captured, in the next moment, they could no longer feel any abnormal changes in the water flow. A huge person seemed to suddenly melt in the water, leaving nothing behind.  They were frightened and suspicious, and like headless flies, they swung the water spikes blindly, but they only stirred up strings of bubbles, which was useless.  They still don't understand, how did this young child who had just learned about water escape?

    Like a baby returning to its mother's body, Hu Qingpeng was tightly wrapped in the river and drifted for several miles before climbing onto the river bank unscathed.  As soon as he landed on the beach, he saw a big man lying on the beach, his lower body was soaked in the river water, his clothes were stained with blood, and his hands were still holding two steel knives tightly.  "Wei Hanxiang!" Hu Qingpeng exclaimed, stretched out his hand to check his breathing, and found that he was not dead yet, so he hurriedly carried him to the embankment.

    Wei Hanxiang slowly opened his eyes and looked at the masked man in black in front of him. His lips moved, and a wisp of blood poured out of the corner of his mouth. He whispered: "Who are you?"

    Of course, Hu Qingpeng would not tell the other party his true identity, and simply said: "I am just a passerby. Are you the leader of Wei Hanxiang Wei in the world?"

    Wei Hanxiang was stunned and asked suspiciously: "Your Excellency recognizes Mr. Wei. Could it be that we have met before?"

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "You don't need to ask about my origins! You are seriously injured right now and need to find someone for treatment immediately, otherwise your life will be in danger. I can't ignore death, so how about sending you back to Zhuzhou Branch?"

    Wei Hanxiang smiled miserably and said: "Thank you for your kindness! However, Wei was poisoned and was stabbed through the chest by a sword. Even if the Great Luo Immortal was present, he could not save me from this terrible life! I am recovering from my illness at this moment, so I can't say  Just a few words, you don¡¯t have to waste your time.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng understood that he was telling the truth. His face was dark, his chest was covered with blood, and he was out of breath when he spoke. He was indeed just a hair away from death. He said sadly: "We are always destined to meet each other. What are your last words?"  Explain?"

    Wei Hanxiang's eyes lit up, and he said with his last breath: "Please take the bronze medal in my arms and go to Changsha Tianxiahui General Headquarters to ask for an audience with Hall Master Zhang Yukun. Tell him that I was killed by Deng Dingnan, and ask him to remind the leader that Hu Lingquan colluded."  "Outsiders, intend to rebel against me, meheavenxiahui" The voice gradually became lower and lower, and was finally heard. A pair of eyes looked at the night sky, full of anger, unwillingness, worry and pleading.

    Hu Qingpeng sighed and whispered: "Don't worry, I will definitely deliver the message for you!" He reached out and closed Wei Hanxiang's eyes, then groped in his arms and took out a thick and heavy bronze medal.  The front of the bronze medal is engraved with a tiger-like lion-like monster and the three Chinese characters "Tianxiahui" in Chinese characters. The back is engraved with the characters "Zhuzhou" and Wei Hanxiang's name, which is obviously a token.  I wonder who Zhang Yukun is, who can gain such trust from Wei Hanxiang?  And what is the relationship between Hu Lingquan and Deng Dingnan?  Why did Wei Hanxiang judge that Hu Lingquan would betray Tianxiahui?  It's really puzzling.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn¡¯t see the significance of this bronze medal, so he put it in his arms. He was about to dig a pit to bury Wei Hanxiang¡¯s body when he suddenly heard a sound breaking through the air a few feet away, followed by a murderous aura that was like a mountain!  His spiritual sense was extraordinary, and he was already alert before the murderous intent reached him. Without even looking at the attacker, he grabbed a handful of mud and threw it vigorously.  The man exclaimed for a while, rolled in the air to avoid the mud and sand in the sky, and landed next to Hu Qingpeng. As beautiful as a peach blossom, as soft as a bone, it was none other than the poisonous scorpion Fan Xueying!

    Hu Qingpeng was secretly surprised. The opponent was really not that simple. He was chasing him so quickly. Fortunately, only one opponent came and he still had a chance to escape.  But Poisonous Scorpion's skill is far superior to his own, so it seems that a bloody battle is inevitable!  His many life-and-death experiences since coming down the mountain made him understand that he must not be timid when facing the enemy, especially when the situation is unfavorable, but he must also cheer up his fighting spirit and fight the opponent with all his strength, otherwise he will definitely die.  While his mind was turning, he had already drawn the sword out of its sheath. The tip of the sword was slightly lowered to the ground. He looked levelly at his opponent and said, neither humble nor arrogant: "This girl, I have no enmity with you. Why did you suddenly attack with a killer? Please, please  Tell me the reason clearly!"

    Fan Xueying curled her lips and sneered: "Why are you pretending to be stupid! You are the person who just killed my two treasures on the boat. I can't mistake your attire and figure. Who are you? Why did you go?  To spy on our secrets? If you tell the truth, I can give you a good time later, otherwise I will make you taste life worse than death!" Seeing his opponent's strong momentum and calm sword style, he did not dare to look down upon him.

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Your question is so childish! Do you think I am joking? It is impossible for me to tell you my identity and purpose. Even if I tell you, 99% of it will be false. Will you believe it? I know  You have great martial arts skills, but if you want to take me down smoothly, I'm afraid it's still a little difficult!" The forbearing sword energy spread out, and the whole person seemed to become more powerful.?, a strong fighting spirit is burning, and his eyes are as bright as morning stars.

    Fan Xueying was furious and said in a cold voice: "You brat, don't think you can hide your identity by covering your face with a black cloth! As long as we have a fight, I will be able to guess the origin of your sect within ten moves."

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "Impossible! If you don't believe it, how about we make a bet?"

    Fan Xueying frowned and said, "Bet? What do you mean?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "I bet you can't guess the origin of my sect within ten moves. If you win, I will be at your mercy whether to fight or kill, and I will never resist. If you lose, you must let me live."  , at least you can¡¯t embarrass me again tonight. How about it, do you dare to bet? "

    Fan Xueying sneered: "Just bet, am I still afraid of you? I hope you can survive these ten moves and don't get killed by me in the middle!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Okay! It's settled!" He took a deep breath, his long sword trembled, and he scoffed to attack first.

 Text Chapter 14 The Promise of Ten Moves

    The first move that Hu Qingpeng used was the "Shui Rou" sword technique that he learned today by observing the water. The sword moves are like water flow and are endlessly changing. They don't stick to the existing rules. They seem random but actually contain secrets.  The force on the sword is contained but not released. Regardless of whether the opponent adopts a defensive or offensive strategy, one must be careful about his subsequent changes.  I saw the long sword flying through the air lightly, like a willow branch fluttering in the wind, so light that it didn't have the slightest smell of fireworks.

    He knows very well that if he fights his opponent to the end, based on his current swordsmanship level, he will definitely be defeated and die.  So he deliberately angered Fan Xueying, and then made a bet with her to reduce the contest between the two to ten moves.  As long as he can survive these ten moves and prevent Fan Xueying from discovering his master's origins, he can gain a chance of survival.  Anyway, if you lose the bet, you will die, so why not take the opportunity to make a bet, maybe your life will not be cut off!

    "Fan Xueying has so much experience in the world, how come she can't guess what the other party is thinking?"  However, after seeing Hu Qingpeng's swordsmanship and skills, she thought that her martial arts skills were superior to those of the opponent, and she was sure to win the bet.  Let alone ten moves, it's a miracle that he can block five of his moves without dying!  What's more, she really wants to know Hu Qingpeng's identity and intentions so that she can figure out who the opponent is lurking in the dark, so that she can take precautions in advance to avoid giving the enemy an opportunity.  At this moment, he saw the enemy's sword stabbing him in the chest, but it was limp and without strength. He couldn't help but think of underestimating the enemy. With a sneer, he stretched out his ten fingers and claws, locked the sword body with his left claw, and clasped the veins where Hu Qingpeng was holding the sword with his right claw.

    Two strong winds suddenly collided in the air, the sword flashed with lightning, and the sword suddenly accelerated unbelievably. It slid past Fan Xueying's poisonous claws like a swimming fish, and the sword tip rose up, stabbing her throat quickly.

    Fan Xueying¡¯s soft skills are extremely good. In a critical situation, her waist was forced to bend backwards, forming a graceful arc.  With a soft sound, the long sword passed over her face, cutting off a strand of floating hair.  Fan Xueying put her backhand on the ground, her feet flew up silently, and pointed towards Hu Qingpeng's vagina.  Hu Qingpeng hurriedly jumped back and said loudly: "The first move!"

    Fan Xueying performed a beautiful hollow somersault and stood upright. Her pupils shrank, and boundless murderous aura filled her body. She gritted her teeth and said: "Good guy, I underestimated you! I won't be polite to you with this second move!"

    Hu Qingpeng calmly said: "I wonder if you can tell which sect of swordsmanship I am from?"

    Fan Xueying's face turned red. This swordsmanship was both elegant and elegant of the Hengshan School, but the last thrust seemed like the killing move of the Nanhai School. After thinking about it carefully, I felt that this move was unclear.  Ruo Tiancheng's swordsmanship is different from all the swordsmanship he has seen, and he really can't tell which sect it comes from.  He sneered and said: "Why are you anxious? There are still nine moves left!" After saying that, the figure suddenly appeared above Hu Qingpeng's head. His claws were like aquiline hooks, and he attacked fiercely with the strong wind.

    The moment the opponent moved, Hu Qingpeng was aware of Fan Xueying's intention to attack. He immediately shifted his position, launched his newly learned swordsmanship, and protected himself tightly. He did not seek no success but no fault.  Adopt a defense-first strategy.  But seeing the sword light intertwined into a network, emerging layer by layer, it was really waterless and impeccable.  The essence of his swordsmanship comes from the endless changes in water flow, the softness can overcome the hardness, and the swordsmanship is continuous without any gaps.  In addition, the sword in his hand is as sharp as iron and is extremely sharp, making it extremely difficult to break through with full defense.

    Fan Xueying attacked several times in one go, hoping to defeat her opponent in one fell swoop and force him to reveal the truth.  Unexpectedly, Hu Qingpeng was impregnable in defense and was able to hold his ground under her attack without showing any sign of defeat.  On the contrary, she was almost injured by his sword several times, and she couldn't help but break into a cold sweat.  Seeing that the unarmed attack was ineffective, she turned livid with anger. She suddenly reached for her waist and found a bright red soft whip in her hand. The tail of the soft whip was equipped with a metal barb, and the barb was quenched with blue poison.  With a flick of her wrist, the soft whip rolled down in the air and hit the bright sword net like a poisonous dragon.

    While Hu Qingpeng danced his sword desperately, he silently counted the moves between the two sides. Six moves had passed in the blink of an eye.  She was secretly happy in her heart, just when she thought she had a chance to survive the ten-move bet, Fan Xueying suddenly used her weapon and hit her head with a soft whip with full power.  There was just a ding sound, and the metal tail hook on the soft whip hit the sword body, and a cold and powerful zhenqi rushed into the meridians in his body.  Hu Qingpeng's whole body was shaken violently, his throat was sweet, and blood spurted out of his mouth. He took five steps back, and his five fingers were almost numb from the shock.

    This time it¡¯s a head-to-head confrontation, and the difference between the two¡¯s skills is decided.  Hu Qingpeng secretly complained that no matter how tight his defense was and how clever his swordsmanship was, his lack of internal strength would be his fatal weakness.  If he still adheres to the defensive strategy and allows Fan Xueying to attack with all his strength, he may be seriously injured and fall to the ground with the next move, losing the qualification to compete with the opponent, and the ten-move agreement will be meaningless.  In order to gain a one percent chance of survival, he must change his strategy.

    Fan Xueying had already guessed the depth of the opponent's skill. She thought that her six-level blow could knock Hu Qingpeng down, but he didn't knowEven though he vomited blood and regressed, he still maintained the ability to fight again!  She didn't know that Hu Qingpeng had two different kinds of Qi inside his body, which could offset part of the external force when he was hit hard. She just felt that this man was mysterious and unpredictable, and she became more determined to get rid of him.  He said coldly: "You have been seriously injured, do you want to fight again?"

    Hu Qingpeng suppressed the injuries in his body and laughed loudly on purpose: "I would rather die in battle than abandon my sword and admit defeat! There are still three moves left, so don't break your promise!"

    Seeing that he could still laugh despite being seriously injured, Fan Xueying couldn't help but admire him, and said sternly: "Although I am a woman, I will practice what I say and will never go back on it! Your swordsmanship is unique.  The stunts of each major sword sect are different, and this is the first time I have seen it. If you are given another three to five years to practice swordsmanship, you may become a first-class swordsman in the future. It is a pity that you should not have seen it tonight  I saw the secret, so I have to die! Even if I lose the bet, I will take your life within three moves!"

    A look of respect flashed in Hu Qingpeng's eyes. Although the other party was an evil figure, he also had his own principles of action. The remaining three moves would definitely be a cruel and difficult test.  There is a big gap in strength between the two sides. If he just defends, he will definitely not be able to stop Fan Xueying's full blow.  Perhaps in this situation of absolute disadvantage, offense is the best defensive method.  The image of Shiro Gamasaro performing a sharp sword attack flashed through his mind. He stepped forward with his left foot, grasped the hilt of the sword tightly with both hands, first looked at the sword with his eyes, and then slowly raised the long sword. All the energy and energy in his body was concentrated on the sword, and his murderous aura quickly increased.  .

    Seeing him suddenly put on this weird posture, Fan Xueying looked vaguely familiar and said in shock: "You also know how to use Fuso Knife?!"

    "Kill!" Hu Qingpeng suddenly exhaled and rushed forward like lightning. With a wave of his hands, the long sword slashed at the opponent's face like lightning.  His move almost copied Gamashir¨­'s sword technique. It was simple, fierce, and unrivaled in speed. All the power was concentrated on the sword, leaving no room for subsequent changes. The move was full of irreversible momentum.

    Fan Xueying's skill was clearly superior to that of Hu Qingpeng's, but when faced with this thunderous killing move and the sword coming towards her, she did not dare to use her strength to block it. She was both curious and regretful as to whether this mysterious and weird opponent still had any chance.  How many special skills have not been used?  Can I kill him within three moves?  The sharp sword energy rolled towards her, and she couldn't simply dodge and give way, otherwise her opponent would take the opportunity to strike a few more swords, which would result in more than three moves!  In the flash of lightning, her body swayed, the soft whip flew quickly, and struck the sword with a snap.

    When the whips and swords met, Hu Qingpeng felt as if his arms were struck by lightning, his hands were split open, and he involuntarily flew more than two feet away with a muffled cry. He fell heavily on the beach, and the meridians all over his body were in pain like needles.  Before he could turn over and jump up, a wisp of cold wind followed him like a shadow and hit the critical spot on his brain.  Hu Qingpeng hurriedly used the "lazy donkey rolling" life-saving move, rolling to avoid the enemy's killing move. His sword picked up countless sand grains at the same time and hit Fan Xueying in mid-air.  Unexpectedly, the enemy's soft whip was as agile as a snake, swishing tightly around his waist and abdomen, and then forcefully retracted it, trying to strangle him to death on the spot.

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng noticed that the soft whip was wrapping around him, he knew something was going to happen. At the critical moment of life and death, he slapped the ground with one palm and followed the pull of the soft whip to fly towards Fan Xueying.  There was a flash of sword light, and the long sword was released and shot straight into Fan Xueying's chest.

    The distance between the two of them is only about ten feet, so no matter how high Fan Xueying¡¯s martial arts skills are, she will still be in a hurry.  At that moment, he hurriedly let go of the soft whip head, turned sideways, and struck it with his backhand.  There was a sound of strong wind, and the long sword flew past her chest and stuck diagonally on the beach far away.  Immediately following the sound of Peng, Hu Qingpeng was hit in the lower abdomen by her palm, falling like a meteorite, and blood spurted out.

    Fan Xueying sneered and was about to add another palm when Hu Qingpeng shouted with difficulty: "This is the tenth move!" Her eyesight went dark and she fainted.

    Fan Xueying calculated carefully and found that the fight had reached ten moves. She stood there for a moment, looking at her unconscious opponent, thinking over and over again. Should she break her promise and kill him?  After hesitating for a moment, he pulled off the black cloth covering Hu Qingpeng's face, and saw that he had thick eyebrows, rough facial contours, and a slight smile hanging on the corner of his mouth. Although he could not be called handsome, he was full of masculine and healthy aura, at most only  Eighteen years old.  Fan Xueying was secretly shocked. This young man has such swordsmanship and adaptability at such a young age, and his future achievements will be limitless!  She couldn't help but reached out and touched his face gently. Her cheeks felt hot for no reason, and she murmured: "That's it, God's will is irresistible! Since you can withstand ten attacks, I will spare your life. If you have a chance in the future,  If so, I will still kill you!"

    She put away her soft whip and glanced at Hu Qingpeng reluctantly. With a sudden whistle, she spread out and ran back, and in an instant she was gone.

    On the lonely beach, only the shining sword is left, emitting cold light alone

    There is only a thick darkness in front of me, no light, no sound, and the sinking consciousness is in the black sea.The ocean is struggling and swimming desperately, looking for a way out.  He kept swimming up, rushing up, and his hard work finally paid off. A faint light gradually expanded on the sea.  At this time, a vague voice came to his ears, like a woman's cheers: "He's awake!" He wanted to open his eyes, but his eyes were as heavy as a thousand pounds. No matter how hard he tried, he just couldn't see outside.  world.  Suddenly, a sweet spring flowed into his belly, sweeping away all the anxiety and heat in his heart. He vaguely heard someone whispering: "It's okay, have a good sleep." As the breeze blew by, he fell into a deep sleep again.

    When Hu Qingpeng woke up again, he felt weak and his mouth was dry. As soon as he opened his eyes, he found that the place where he was lying looked familiar.  He turned his neck with great effort and saw Yi Wufeng and Xiaolan sitting by the bed, fighting on the three-foot chessboard in darkness.  Hu Qingpeng thought for a moment and guessed that Yi Wufeng must have rescued him that day and treated his injuries.  The last palm that Fan Xueying struck was extremely sharp. If he hadn't encountered many adventures and had a super strong physique, he would never have been able to withstand it.  Even so, if he does not receive timely treatment after being injured, he will also die from excessive blood loss.  In this way, Yi Wufeng saved his life again.  Hu Qingpeng shook his head and smiled bitterly. He should have drawn a clear line between himself and the demon sect disciples. They were incompatible with water and fire, but they repeatedly owed favors. How should he explain to the leader in the future?

    Suddenly, Xiaolan slapped down a chess piece and said proudly: "Elder, you lost this game again!"

    Yi Wufeng patted the table in annoyance and said: "Strange, why has your chess skill suddenly improved a lot? I used to be able to give you four pieces, but now I still lose even if I give you two pieces! Xiaolan, have you bowed to Ming recently?  division?"

    Xiaolan pursed her lips and smiled and said: "Elder, it's not that my chess skills have increased, but that your chess skills have declined! Because your mind is not on chess, you are often distracted, and sometimes you make inexplicable evil moves, giving away the chance of winning.  How can we not lose when we give in?"

    The white jade-like cheeks of Yiwu Feng were slightly red, and she was embarrassed and angry: "You little girl, how dare you make fun of me!" She rolled her eyes slightly and couldn't help but look at the head of the bed, but unexpectedly met Hu Qingpeng's gaze.  , let out a soft cry, flushed in the ears, and imperceptible joy flashed in his eyes, and said with a straight face: "Hey, when did you wake up? Do you want to scare people to death by not saying a word?"

    Hu Qingpeng giggled and said, "I'm sorry, I just woke up. Elder Yi, was it you who saved me? I will never thank you for your kindness, and Hu will definitely repay you in the future."

    Yi Wufeng frowned and said: "The reason why I saved your life was because I wanted to know the conspiracy of Baiyun Sect and Tianxiahui, not because I wanted to get something in return from you. If it weren't for this, I wouldn't bother to care about your life and death.  No. Don¡¯t think wrongly!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Yes! May I ask, elder, how long have I been sleeping?"

    Yi Wufeng said calmly: "You were hit by Poisonous Scorpion's 'Five Poison Luo Yan Palm', which hurt your lungs and caused imbalance of qi and blood. You have been in a coma for three days and three nights. I thought you wouldn't be able to survive this ordeal, so I had to go to see you."  It¡¯s the Lord of Hell.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng lost his voice and said: "I slept for three days and three nights?" Counting from the time when he was kidnapped by Mu Rourou, he had lost contact with the leader and his party for five days. I wonder what the situation is like with his fellow sects in Hengshan?  Are they still in Zhuzhou?  If he couldn't contact his fellow disciples, wouldn't he have to rush to Songshan alone?

    Yi Wufeng ignored his surprised expression and ordered Xiaolan to cook red dates and bird's nest porridge to give him a proper tonic.  After Xiaolan left, she stared into Hu Qingpeng's eyes and asked: "Venomous Scorpion has always been ruthless in dealing with enemies. He is a murderer without blinking an eye. This time he didn't kill you. It's like the sun is shining in the west. I'm really curious.  , how did you impress someone's heart and save a life? Judging from the situation at that time, as long as she slaps her lightly again, you will be dead!"

    Hu Qingpeng suppressed the worries in his heart and said with a wry smile: "Actually, it's very simple to say, because she lost the bet and had to let me go." Then he told the ten moves bet and the situation of the fight in detail,  The process was full of twists and turns and extremely thrilling.

    Yi Wufeng breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this and said: "I see, I thought she was extra merciful to you! By the way, what kind of goods did that cargo ship carry?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "It's black gunpowder! The cargo hold is filled with wooden barrels filled with gunpowder. It's estimated that there are at least one or two hundred barrels."

    Yiwu Feng's delicate body trembled, and she murmured: "Fire Yao?! What do they want to do with so many Fire Yao? Is it a new conspiracy against our religion?" There was a thoughtful expression on his face, and his eyes  Sparkling.  Under the dim light, her forehead reflected the light of wisdom, making her more charming than her usual coldness.

    Hu Qingpeng stared blankly at the beauty meditating under the lamp, looking at the fair and smooth skin, the graceful contours and the long and thick eyelashes. His heart was beating wildly and he did not dare to make any sound to destroy her.A peaceful and beautiful image of this moment.  He even wished that this moment could last forever, giving him enough time to appreciate her beauty.  He suddenly felt that it was not a bad thing to get along with this cold and arrogant witch.

    Yi Wufeng shook his head and got out of his deep contemplation. In a blink of an eye, he saw Hu Qingpeng, who was stunned. She was angry and funny. She gave him a bang on the head and yelled: "Have you seen enough?! Your saliva is dripping.  Got it!"

    Hu Qingpeng blushed and blurted out: "You are so beautiful!" He immediately regretted it as soon as he said it. With Yi Wufeng's personality, how could he allow others to judge her?  If she gets angry because of this, her end will definitely be tragic.  Feeling anxious in my heart, I secretly prayed to God for blessing.

    Yi Wufeng was happy and shy, her face became more and more beautiful, blood almost oozed from her face, showing her rare daughterly charm, she stamped her feet and said angrily: "I hate it, who wants you to make others happy with your sweet words? Ignore it."  You!" He stood up and ran out of the door.  Hu Qingpeng had never seen such a charming and lovely dancing phoenix in clothes. He was dumbfounded. His mind was full of her charming expression just now. Suddenly, he felt his nostrils were hot, and two lines of nosebleeds flowed down

 Text Chapter 15 Goodbye Li'er

    When he woke up early the next morning, Hu Qingpeng asked Xiaolan to inquire about the Hengshan Sect and see if the head master and the others were still in Zhuzhou City?  Half an hour later, Xiaolan rushed back to her residence in a hurry. Before anyone arrived, she heard: "It's not good, it's not good! Hu Shaoxia, your uncles, uncles, brothers and sisters are all gone. They left Zhuzhou yesterday!"  "

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart strings trembled, and he cried out: "What? They are all gone?" Although he had expected it, once the suspicion in his heart was confirmed, he couldn't help but feel bitter, sad, and deeply disappointed.  £®  comAfter all, being abandoned alone in this strange place is definitely not a pleasant feeling.  It is estimated that Chen Tianlei and the others had given up hope that he would survive because they had not heard from him for a long time, so they set off decisively for Songshan.  This trip is a long way, and if we stay in one place for too long, we will not be able to attend the regular alliance meeting as scheduled.  Hu Qingpeng also understood the thoughts of his fellow disciples, but the feeling of being abandoned and ignored penetrated into his heart like a poisonous snake.

    Xiaolan pouted and defended him: "Humph, those fellow disciples of yours are so bad! Before I knew whether you were alive or dead, I left Zhuzhou in a hurry and left you alone. How selfish!"

    Hu Qingpeng calmed down and said with a smile: "It doesn't matter, it won't be too late to catch up after my injury is healed! Moreover, it is a rare opportunity to go out on your own and gain experience without having to ask your elders for instructions. Xiaolan, thank you for your hard work.  , thank you!" Now that the leader and his party are on their way, it is useless to think about anything else.  Only by recovering from your injuries can you strive to reunite with your classmates as soon as possible.  Anyway, he still had a few banknotes in his arms, enough to cover his expenses on the road.

    Xiaolan¡¯s eyes widened and she said in surprise: ¡°Isn¡¯t it right? You¡¯re not angry when they treat you like this?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng said: "What's the use of getting angry? It won't help anything, it'll only hurt your body. Besides, a man will have to act recklessly sooner or later. This time just gave me a chance to practice. Even if no one is with me, I believe I can do it."  Overcome all difficulties and reach your destination smoothly.¡±

    Seeing his confident appearance, Xiaolan couldn't help but flash a moving brilliance in her eyes, and suddenly smiled sweetly: "Hu Shaoxia, I admire you very much. You have evaded Mu Rourou, Fan Xueying and other Baiyun Sect masters.  Even though you were abandoned by your fellow disciples, you never lost confidence. No wonder our elders value you so much."

    Hu Qingpeng was startled and said hurriedly: "Xiaolan, don't talk nonsense. You elders have high eyesight. How can you think highly of me? If she hears it, I will be in trouble!"

    Xiaolan chuckled and said: "Are you afraid of our elder? Don't worry, she has already gone out to do things. You'd better take the time to heal, we may have to leave here."

    Hu Qingpeng didn¡¯t want to inquire about the movements of people in the Demon Cult, so he wisely kept silent.  At that moment, I sat cross-legged and meditated, concentrating deeply, and soon entered a state where I forgot both things and myself.  After this battle, he found that his meridians had widened a lot. During the process of breathing in and out, the two foreign qi in the body began to slowly and evenly blend into the Dantian, one cold and one hot, bringing warmth when they blended with each other.  Comfortable feeling.  These two strands of true energy have been in his body for five years and have been suppressed by him. It was not until his own true energy was strong enough in recent years that he tried to refine them. Unfortunately, the progress was very slow.  This time, his duel with Fan Xueying could be said to be a desperate attempt to survive. Under tremendous pressure, he unexpectedly condensed three strands of true energy into one, and used a killing move that exceeded his own limits.  Now that the crisis has passed, although the three strands of true energy are separated as before, there are rules to follow when absorbing and refining them, so it will naturally be much easier.

    Hu Qingpeng obsessively pursues the feeling of comfort brought about by refining the alien energy. Every time he absorbs a bit of alien energy, the energy he cultivates becomes stronger. As one goes, the other becomes stronger, and his energy circulates faster and faster.  The faster it goes, the more the meridians will be broadened, and the whole person will feel like a spring breeze, floating in the air.  I don't know how many days the zhenqi had circulated, but Hu Qingpeng felt that the two alien zhenqi had been refined by one-fifth, and the zhenqi in his dantian was full, so he collected his energy and rested his mind, and slowly opened his eyes.

    I saw darkness outside the window, and before I knew it, it was late at night, and everything was quiet.  Hu Qingpeng burst out laughing. He actually stayed in trance for a whole day, which was something that had never happened before.  He turned his eyes and suddenly saw his sword and a black and white porcelain vase on the table. Under the porcelain vase was a piece of white paper with a few lines written in small regular script.  His heart was beating wildly for no reason, he jumped out of bed, grabbed the white paper in his hand, and after reading it carefully, he realized that it was the note left for him by Yi Wufeng.  It turned out that Yi Wufeng discovered that the Baiyun Sect and his party suddenly left Zhuzhou and their whereabouts were unknown, so he personally led people to follow and monitor them, and even Xiaolan was taken away.  She couldn't bear to wake up Hu Qingpeng when she left, but she left behind the magic elixir secretly made by the Demon Cult to help him treat his internal injuries.

    Hu Qingpeng had mixed feelings after reading the note. He didn't expect that they left in such a hurry and didn't even have time to say goodbye.  He looked around the empty room, feeling lonely and tired. He walked out of the room and looked up at the cold moonlit night sky, as if he saw the beautiful face of the dancing phoenix and her.I saw her heroic posture when dancing with the sword, and her touching expression when she was ashamed and angry.  The sea of ????people is huge. Once we say goodbye now, we don¡¯t know when we will see each other again.  He was melancholy and depressed, feeling empty and missing something, and listening to the sound of waves crashing on the shore, it seemed that he would have trouble sleeping tonight!

    The next day, Hu Qingpeng reluctantly left this small courtyard by the river.  He asked people all the way and found Meng Zhengnan's mansion.  In Zhuzhou City, only Meng Zhengnan knew the itinerary of Chen Tianlei and others best.  He must understand the situation from this uncle, so as not to go in the wrong direction when he is on the road and never catch up with his fellow disciples in Hengshan.

    At first glance, the Meng Mansion looked the same as when he first visited, but the door was closed and there was no one in the house.  Hu Qingpeng knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered. He frowned and thought, can't it be such a coincidence?  Could it be that something happened in Meng Mansion just after Uncle Master and the others left?  Walking along the fence to the backyard, looking around to see if no one was paying attention, he jumped over the wall with a slight jump.

    Before he jumped to the ground, he smelled the strong smell of blood in the air. His heart sank, and he drew his sword with his backhand to be on guard.  The backyard was equally quiet, like a cemetery, and a bit eerie.  He walked a few steps and suddenly saw the corpse of a servant lying on the corner of the wall. The head was cracked and the blood under the body was dark and thick. It attracted countless blowflies. It was estimated that two or three of them were dead.  It's been an hour.

    Hu Qingpeng unconsciously clenched the hilt of the sword, and cold sweat began to ooze from his palms. Could it be that everyone in the Meng family was poisoned?  The incoming enemy will kill even the servants who do not understand martial arts, and the fate of others can be imagined.  He searched all the way and saw that every wing room had been forcibly knocked open. There was blood and corpses everywhere in the room. Most people were killed in their sleep before they had time to call for help.  The perpetrator's methods were brutal and cruel. None of the corpses were intact, and the limbs and blood were scattered everywhere. Even Hu Qingpeng, who had seen too many scenes of dead people, felt like vomiting while standing in the room.

    In the largest bedroom, Hu Qingpeng found Meng Zhengnan¡¯s body. Next to him was a beautiful middle-aged woman covered in semen.  The woman was plump and fair, her facial muscles were twisted in pain, her skin was covered with red claw marks and wounds similar to those bitten by wild beasts, and her lower body was in a mess. It was obvious that she had been brutally raped and abused before she died.  Just looking at her expression, you can imagine her despair and fear at that time.

    Hu Qingpeng was both sad and angry. Who could have done such an unscrupulous thing?  Is it the Demon Cult?  Is it Baiyun Sect?  Or is it the world meeting?  Unable to bear the woman's body being exposed like this, he took a clean sheet from the bed and covered her body.

    At this moment, a fierce banging on the door was suddenly heard from the front yard, which was also mixed with the noise of the crowd.  Hu Qingpeng jumped out of the room, jumped up to the branches, and saw from a distance a group of people breaking open the closed door and pouring into the Meng Mansion noisily. The leaders turned out to be several police officers.  Hu Qingpeng thought about it for a while and figured out the truth. It was probably because the nearby residents noticed that the situation in Meng Mansion was abnormal and reported the case to the government, so they broke in through the door.  He didn't want to be wanted by the government as a murder suspect, and he also knew that the murderer would definitely not linger at the scene, so he quietly jumped down from the treetop, climbed over the wall along the same path, and immediately ran to the city gate.  There is such a shocking case in the city. If we don't leave early, I'm afraid it won't be easy to escape someday.  What's more, Chen Tianlei must be informed of such a blood feud. It is up to the leader to decide how to track down the culprit. He himself is powerless.

    Hu Qingpeng mingled with a group of businessmen and left the north gate, walked for more than ten miles, climbed over several hills, and completely left Zhuzhou City behind.

    Zhuzhou and Changsha are not far apart. Businessmen on the road are constantly traveling, and many martial arts practitioners are rushing to Changsha.  Hu Qingpeng saw that most of them had ferocious faces and rude manners, and knew that they were gangsters who were attending the Tianxiahui Zeng Zhixiong's birthday party, so he kept a respectful distance and deliberately stayed away from these Jianghu people.

    Around noon, a small town appeared in front of us.  There are rows of restaurants and wine shops beside the road. Every business is booming and it is extremely lively.  Pedestrians traveling from north to south basically rest here. Various trucks and carriages are parked outside the shops. Some people simply set up stalls and conduct barter transactions on the spot.  Seeing that every shop was packed with people, Hu Qingpeng didn't bother to fight for a table with strangers, so he bought a few steamed buns and continued on his way while eating.  While walking, I suddenly heard fierce shouting and shouting from a hotel on the roadside, followed by a ping-pong-pong fight.  I saw a figure flash, and a big man in yellow flew into the air and fell heavily in the middle of the street. A red palm print was clearly printed on his right cheek.

    Because the number of Jianghu people rushing to Changsha has suddenly increased in the past few days, there are often fighting scenes. Everyone has become accustomed to it. Let him fight to death on the sidelines. You can still do what you should do, as long as you don't get involved.  At this time, another good show started. Not only did the people in the town not panic at all, but on the contrary, they gathered around and talked in low voices.

    The big man in yellow had scarlet eyes. He suddenly turned over and got up. He pulled out the steel knife from his waist and danced wildly. He roared: "F*ck, I will fight with you!" Before he could finish his words, there was a whooshing sound.With a strong sound, a short arrow passed through the steel knife and was nailed to the key point on his right shoulder.  He screamed, and the steel knife fell to his feet with a bang, and blood gushed out from the wound.  I just heard a cold and sweet voice coming from the store: "If you dare to say dirty words again, I will kill you with one arrow! Get out of here!" The big man in yellow had a pale face, knowing that he was far from his opponent, and he was humble.  The head ran away in despair.  The onlookers laughed loudly and pointed at his back.

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked. The sound and style of the short arrow being fired were all too familiar to him. It turned out to be a "heart-piercing arrow"!  Six years ago, when escorting Yin Tianyun back to Hengshan, because he did not understand martial arts, Yin Tianyun gave him a very powerful hidden weapon, the "heart-piercing arrow", to defend himself against the enemy.  He relied on this hidden weapon to protect himself, escaped death several times, and shot several people.  Later, when he broke up with Li'er, he gave her the quiver that fired the heart-piercing arrow as a token. From then on, he never saw this kind of murderous weapon that sealed the throat after seeing blood.  The heart-piercing arrow reappeared here today. Doesn't that mean Li'er is nearby?

    Although he didn¡¯t know why the heart-piercing arrow was not as powerful as before and he didn¡¯t kill the big man in yellow on the spot, the speed, power and special style of the short arrow when fired were unmistakable.  Li'er's touching and innocent smile appeared in his mind, and he remembered the vows he had made when parting. A warmth surged in his chest, and his hands trembled with excitement.  After six years of separation, the little girl must have grown into a young girl, right?  I wonder if she has inherited her mother¡¯s natural beauty?  I wonder if she still remembers her "brother"?  In a daze, he seemed to see a beautiful girl cuddling next to him, calling sweetly: "Brother Xiao Mao!"

    Hu Qingpeng reached into his arms and held the jade pendant Li'er gave him when she left, and couldn't help but smile.  No matter where he went in the past few years, he always treasured this jade pendant of great significance. He never thought that he would meet its old owner today. What a coincidence in life!  He raised his sleeves to wipe the dust from his face and walked into the store happily.

    This hotel is also crowded with guests. Most of the diners are people who are out to explore the world at first glance, and a small number are businessmen passing by.  After the brief fight just now, the store returned to its normal hustle and bustle, with people drinking and punching, and the accents from all over the place mixed together, which made people's heads spin.  Hu Qingpeng glanced around and saw clearly all the people in the store in an instant.  Excluding the common people, there were four nuns sitting on the right side of the door carrying long swords. Beyond that was a pair of young men and women dressed in white. On the left side were three tables of shouting high-rollers, two of whom were  The woman with a hot figure was drinking and fisting with the man next to her from the front without changing her expression. She was full of wildness.

    Hu Qingpeng frowned slightly, who among these women is Li'er?  Of course, it would definitely not be the two prodigal girls who were drinking together.  The young man and woman seemed to be about twenty years old. The man was strong and powerful, the woman was beautiful and slender, and they looked intimate like a couple. They were obviously several years older than Li'er, which was unlikely.  There are only these four nuns left. Could it be said that Li'er has become a monk?  Thinking that Li'er could actually see through the world of mortals and stay with the Ancient Buddha of Qingdeng forever, he felt as if he had been punched hard in the chest, his vision went black and he could hardly breathe.

    Hu Qingpeng calmed down and took a closer look at the four nuns. The older one was about thirty years old, and the younger one was about sixteen or seventeen years old. Although they all had beautiful features, they were still some distance away from the standard of beauty.  Li'er's mother is a princess of the Yuan Dynasty. She was once recognized as the most beautiful woman in the martial arts world. Her beauty is unparalleled in the world. Her daughter should also be a beauty who conquers the country when she grows up.

    When the woman in white saw Hu Qingpeng acting strangely after entering the store, she stared blankly at the nuns. She couldn't help but feel contempt in her heart. She snorted coldly and said to the man beside her: "Brother, the scum in the martial arts world are getting more and more shameless."  Wow, you actually want to take advantage of your family in broad daylight!"

    She deliberately raised her voice, and the whole hotel could hear her clearly. Everyone's eyes were turned towards her, with various expressions including surprise, curiosity, disdain, and confusion.  The originally bustling hotel suddenly became audible.

    Hu Qingpeng was greatly embarrassed. Faced with everyone's melancholy looks, he wished he could find a hole in the ground to hide. Knowing that he had caused misunderstandings among others in his haste, he hurriedly defended: "No, I don't"

    The faces of the four nuns changed color at the same time. The oldest one slapped the table and interrupted him: "You blind thief, you dare to be so rude. Are you tired of living? Poor nun Emei Jing  Chen, today I will do justice to heaven and cut out your dog eyes!"

    Hu Qingpeng was startled. Jingchen was one of the top ten disciples of the Emei Sect. He was famous for his hatred of evil and ruthless swordsmanship. He had heard it mentioned by his elders and said hurriedly: "Senior Sister Jingchen, you misunderstood! I am Hengshan  I sent my disciple Hu Qingpeng here just to find an old friend I haven¡¯t seen for many years, and I have absolutely no other intention!"

    "Dang clang", a porcelain bowl fell to the ground.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?He was stunned and sneered: "Who knows whether what you said is true or false? There are so many charlatans these days, I hope you are not one of them!" After saying that, he suddenly stood up, the sword flashed quickly, and he didn't know when he had drawn the sword in his hand.  , stabbed in the chest.  This move is the Emei Sect's killing move "Buddha's Light Ruyi". The long sword swings up thousands of silver threads to confuse the enemy's sight, but the real fatal blow is hidden, waiting for the enemy to expose the flaw in his defense.

    "Okay!" Hu Qingpeng shouted softly and retreated with his left foot. He used his long sword to attack and defend, and used the Hengshan School's special move "Silver Hook Flying to the Moon" to pierce the opponent's sword net and accurately find the target.  Just hearing a clang, the two swords intersected, and both of them were shocked at the same time, with a look of surprise in their eyes.

    Jingchen sheathed his long sword, nodded slightly and said: "It is indeed the authentic Hengshan swordsmanship! I never thought that among the younger generation of Hengshan disciples, there would be an outstanding person like you!" The other three nuns saw that Hu Qingpeng and his senior sister were tied in a draw, and they  Looking at him curiously, eager to try.

    Hu Qingpeng said humbly: "No, Senior Sister Jingchen deserves the award!" Just as he was about to ask her to answer the questions in his heart, he suddenly heard someone shouting in a trembling voice: "Brother Xiaomao!"

    This sentence was so shocking that Hu Qingpeng seemed to be struck by lightning. He stayed stiff for a moment before he understood how to follow the words.

 Text Chapter 16 Beautiful as an Elf

    I saw the woman in white standing up tremblingly, her lips trembling, her eyes full of tears, her eyes showing infinite surprise and excitement, as if she had a thousand words to express.  £®  com Hu Qingpeng rubbed his eyes vigorously, he couldn't believe what he saw, and asked uncertainly: "You, are you Li'er?" They say that women have changed in their eighteenth year, and even if she is really Li'er,  Too mature!

    The woman in white choked with sobs: "Yes, I am Li'er!" Unable to bear it any longer, she staggered into his arms, shrugged her shoulders, and cried loudly, her hot tears wetting Hu Qingpeng's chest in an instant.

    Hu Qingpeng had never been in such close contact with a young woman, neither holding her nor letting her go. He couldn't bear to push her away. He was so anxious that sweat broke out on his forehead, and he whispered in a low voice: "Sister Li'er, please stop crying, okay?  Everyone is looking at us!"

    Li'er was stunned when she heard the words, and then realized what she had done in excitement. She bounced off Hu Qingpeng's chest like an electric shock, her eyes were lowered, and her neck was red with embarrassment.  Hu Qingpeng chuckled and said, "Silly girl, I'm so happy that we can meet again. Why are you crying? Be good, wipe your tears quickly, don't let others laugh." In a blink of an eye, Jingchen and others were just checking out and leaving.  The two nodded to each other, and Jingchen and the three junior sisters walked out of the store.

    Li'er pouted and said, "I hate it! I'm not stupid. Brother Mao, you're talking nonsense!" She wiped away the tears on her face with her backhand, gently held Hu Qingpeng's sleeve, and led him to her seat.  , pointed at the young man at the same table and said: "This is my cousin Tang Jingtian!"

    Tang Jingtian stood up, his tiger eyes sparkling, and laughed loudly: "Xiaoxue, is this the brother with a different surname that you have always missed? He is iron-clad, strong-willed, neither arrogant nor impetuous. He is indeed a rare young hero!  "He is taller than Hu Qingpeng by an inch, with a strong back, broad shoulders, and long and powerful fingers.  His nose is straight, his eyes are straight, and his demeanor is calm, like an unbreakable green pine, which makes people involuntarily feel trustworthy.

    Hu Qingpeng blushed and said: "Brother Tang is joking! I think Brother Tang is handsome and upright, so he deserves the word 'hero'!"

    Li'er chuckled and said, "You two are complimenting each other, what's going on?"

    Hu Qingpeng and Tang Jingtian laughed loudly, feeling a sense of sympathy for each other.  Tang Jingtian ordered the shopkeeper to pour two large bowls of wine, picked up one bowl and said with a smile: "Brother Hu, let's not say any polite words, lest Xiaoxue yells again. Come on, you and I will drink this bowl of wine, and from now on  They are good friends who treat each other sincerely and share weal and woe!"

    Hu Qingpeng's heart was full of pride, and he raised his wine bowl without hesitation and said, "It's an honor for Hu to be friends with Brother Tang, do it!" The two bowls clinked together, and they both raised their heads and drank the wine at the same time.  Afterwards, they looked at each other and smiled, feeling very comfortable.  Hu Qingpeng drank for the first time in his life. He felt a stream of fire pouring straight into his throat, flowing down his esophagus to his Dantian, heating up his whole body. He couldn't help but raise his thumb and praised: "Good wine, good."  happy!"

    Tang Jingtian saw his drunkenness rising and his face turning red. Knowing that his drinking capacity was still light, Tang Jingtian stopped urging him to drink. He took Hu Qingpeng's arm and sat down, and asked curiously: "Brother Hu, didn't you follow Master Chen and his party to go north to Songshan Mountain?"  ?Why are you traveling alone now?"

    Hu Qingpeng was surprised: "How did you know I was going to Songshan?"

    Tang Jingtian pointed at Li'er and said, "You have to ask her about this!"

    Li'er's face turned red, then turned pale, with a look of pain in her eyes as she whispered: "Brother Xiao Mao, do you still remember that stormy night six years ago? My mother was buried in the mountains of eastern Hunan after she died.  In the middle is the grave dug by my father and I, and the tombstone carved by our own hands. In the past six years, because of my young age, I have never been able to leave Tangmen, Sichuan, so I have not been able to pay homage to my mother's grave and show my filial piety.  . It wasn¡¯t until this year¡¯s Qingming Festival that I had the opportunity to come to Hunan to pay homage to my mother because I was accompanied by my cousin.¡± As he spoke, his eyes gradually became moist, obviously thinking of the tragic fate of losing his mother when he was young, and the suffering he had suffered in the past few years.  Ridiculous and aggrieved, I felt so sad that I almost shed tears.

    Hu Qingpeng felt sad when he saw this, and advised softly: "Li'er, you have to be stronger! If my aunt was still alive, she wouldn't want to see you too weak! By the way, didn't your father come to Hunan with you?  "

    Li'er held back the tears rolling in her eyes, shook her head and said, "My father became a monk three years ago! He chants sutras and meditates every day, and confesses his past sins to the Buddha. He has ignored me for a long time!" The tone in his voice was unexpected.  There is a hint of hatred for his father.

    Hu Qingpeng said in astonishment: "What?! My uncle actually became a monk?" Tang Bowen and Li Yan'er had a deep love. One unfortunately died young, and the other was heartbroken. He had no nostalgia for the world, and even his daughter could be abandoned.  Don't care.  He thought of how much suffering Li'er had suffered these past few years, living under someone else's roof without the care and support of her parents. His heart felt sore and painful, and he couldn't help but feel sad.He held her little hand and said word by word: "Li'er, don't worry, I will take care of you from now on! I promise, I will never let you suffer any injustice!"

    Li'er's eyes lit up, and she was a little shy in her joy. She bravely looked into Hu Qingpeng's eyes and asked doubtfully: "Are you serious? You won't lie to me, will you?"

    Hu Qingpeng said categorically: "Once a man has made his word, it's hard to follow him! I swear, if I break my promise"

    Li'er hurriedly interrupted: "No, I don't want to listen to those unlucky words! Brother Xiaomao, I believe you." She was moved in her heart, and the tears she held back finally burst out of her eyes, gently crossing her fair and delicate cheeks.  The two of them held hands and looked at each other, their eyes entangled infatuatedly, and their chests were filled with unspeakable tenderness.

    Tang Jingtian coughed twice, and as soon as they regained consciousness, they hurriedly let go and separated, their faces flushed with embarrassment at the same time.  Tang Jingtian looked amused and said with a smile: "Brother Hu is indeed very clever. He kidnapped my sister in just a few words. What if Uncle Tang Six asks about it later, how should I explain to him?"

    Li¡¯er stamped her feet and said angrily: ¡°Brother, if you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯m going to get angry!¡±

    Tang Jingtian raised his hand and said, "Okay, why don't you stop talking?" He looked at this and that with a smile, like a brother who wished he could marry off his unruly sister as soon as possible.

    Li'er rolled her eyes at him and then explained to Hu Qingpeng.  It turned out that after she and her cousin paid homage to Li Yan'er, they stopped by Hengshan to look for him on their way back.  Unfortunately, Hu Qingpeng had already gone down the mountain with Chen Tianlei and others, so naturally they could not meet.  However, she has found out clearly that the "Hu Xiaomao" back then has been renamed "Hu Qingpeng" and is still one of the seven disciples of the new generation in Hengshan. She is really happy and proud of him.  She had given up all hope, but by coincidence, they would meet again.

    Hu Qingpeng sighed: "If I hadn't happened to be passing by and saw you using the heart-piercing arrow, I'm afraid we would have passed each other again!"

    Li'er stuck out her tongue and said: "Did you also see the scene just now? Who told that guy to go crazy with alcohol and want to molest this girl? My punishment for him is still light. If he had been replaced by a poisonous short arrow, he would definitely die today.  !" She asked her father to modify the structure of the heart-piercing arrow so that it could fire both non-poisonous short arrows and poisonous arrows that could seal the throat with blood.

    Hu Qingpeng warned: "You'd better use this murderous weapon sparingly unless it is absolutely necessary! If your enemy had taken precautions, the heart-piercing arrow would have lost its advantage of surprise."

    Li'er said: "I know!" She paused and said with a smile: "Brother Xiao Mao, since you have changed your name, can I call you 'Brother Peng' from now on?" We were all children before, but now we are older  It's been so long that it seems inappropriate to call Hu Qingpeng by his nickname in public.

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Of course! Li'er, have you changed your name too?" In fact, he also felt that the title "Brother Xiao Mao" was quite awkward. If Yi Wufeng heard it, she would laugh to death!

    Li'er glanced around and whispered: "Brother Peng, my Mongolian name is 'Dali Buhan', so my parents call me 'Li'er'. And my Chinese name is 'Tang Xue',  Big brother, they all call me 'Xiao Xue'." (Note: For the convenience of future writing, from now on Li'er will always use the name "Tang Xue" when she appears)

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly said: "That's it! It's just that you are obviously younger than me, why do you look more mature than me?"

    Tang Xue smiled brightly, her snow-white teeth were neat and clean, showing a rare proud look, and said proudly: "Didn't you notice that I'm disguised?"

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly remembered that Tang Bowen and Li Yaner were both masters of the art of disguise. Back then, they relied on this ever-changing magic to deceive many masters and escape many traps.  For more than ten years, they have evaded the pursuit of the entire martial arts world, and their skills in disguise have reached the highest level of perfection.  As their only daughter, Tang Xue naturally inherited their unique skills. There is no doubt that her skill in disguise is superb.  Hu Qingpeng looked at Tang Xue's face carefully. With his eyesight after practicing clairvoyance, he could only barely tell that the color and delicateness of her facial skin were slightly different from other parts. In addition, he couldn't see any other flaws. He couldn't help but marvel.  : "If you don't admit it yourself, who else in the world can see through your disguise?"

    Tang Xuejiao smiled and said, "Brother Peng, do you want to see my true appearance?"

    Hu Qingpeng's heart was pounding. The daughter of the most beautiful woman in the martial arts world will definitely be a stunning beauty when she grows up, maybe even more beautiful than the dancing phoenix in clothes.  Yiwufeng?  !  Hu Qingpeng was suddenly shocked and secretly wondered why he would naturally think of this witch?  Facing the fresh and pleasant Tang Xue, he even felt a little guilty. What was this for?  Could it be that I couldn't forget Yi Wufeng?  I was in a daze and forgot to answer.

    Tang Xue saw that he suddenly fell into deep thought, with his face sometimes gentle and sometimes depressed., My heart throbbed for some reason, and I took off the human skin mask on my face angrily, and said coldly: "Brother Peng, who are you thinking about?"

    Hu Qingpeng's eyes lit up, and he saw that Tang Xue's facial features were as delicate as sculptures, perfectly matched together, and her skin was as delicate and delicate as flawless white jade, as if it could squeeze out water.  She is so beautiful that she is not like a mortal woman, but like an elf that exists in legend. She combines the graceful spirit of heaven and earth, making people marvel at the magic of the Creator.  Although her face is still childish due to her age, and she does not yet have the charming charm that can turn all living beings upside down, her eyes are enough to make any man hold his breath and fall at her feet willingly.  Wearing white clothes made her stand out even more proudly. Even in this dim hotel, she still radiated dazzling light like the sun.  She was like a gem that suddenly burst out of its box, dazzling and dazzling.

    As Tang Xue revealed her true face, there was a gasp and exclamation in the hotel. Everyone stopped what they were doing and just stared blankly at this beautiful elf. You could hear a pin drop.  Even Tang Jingtian stared at his cousin.

    Hu Qingpeng sincerely praised: "Li'er, your beauty can no longer be described with words. Even if Xi Shi is resurrected, it will be nothing more than this!" Facing Tang Xue's dazzling beauty, because he has practiced Buddhist mental methods, his will is as strong as  Panshi, and treated her as a sister, so she could still stay sane and not lose her composure.

    Tang Xue saw that his eyes were as clear as water, not at all the confusion and madness that other men had when they first saw her. She was surprised and sad at the same time. Could it be that he had met a similarly beautiful woman before?  Or maybe you are not charming enough?  I couldn't help feeling bitter, and frowned slightly: "Brother Peng, are you trying to make me happy? Why don't you look excited at all? It's not like them." As he spoke, he turned his eyes and raised his hand to point at a large group of stunned men.  .

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and was about to speak, but unexpectedly, all the wealthy people who came into contact with Tang Xue's gaze stood up with a roar. Everyone's eyes were bloodshot, like greedy and hungry beasts.  Someone shouted: "Damn, this little beauty belongs to me. I will kill anyone who blocks the way!" As soon as he finished speaking, a dagger unexpectedly penetrated his heart from behind. Another person sneered: "Then I'll go first."  Kill you!" These gangster heroes were all ruthless. When they saw this, they immediately drew their weapons and killed the people around them without saying a word.  Just a moment ago, they were drinking at the same table, and the next moment they turned against each other. In an instant, the hotel was filled with thunderous killing sounds, blood and flesh flying everywhere, and it became a mess.

    Hu Qingpeng never dreamed that Tang Xue would cause such a serious commotion. He was secretly speechless. Is this the power of beauty?  Suddenly, Tang Jingtian said in a deep voice: "Xiaoxue, put on the mask quickly! Let's go!" Tang Xue agreed and covered his face again.

    Hu Qingpeng and others ignored the underworld gangsters who were killing everyone, jumped out of the hotel, and walked quickly to the outside of the town.  Those poor people were so mad that they didn't realize that the beauty had left long ago, and they would not rest in peace even if they died.

    It wasn¡¯t until they reached the outside of the town that the three of them slowed down.  Tang Jingtian smiled bitterly at Hu Qingpeng and said: "You have also seen why Xiaoxue hides her true face. She is so beautiful that no matter where she goes, people will covet her, causing trouble and disputes. But she lacks the ability to protect herself.  With no other choice, I can only disguise myself as an ordinary woman to avoid attracting attention, otherwise you will never have peace. If you want to protect her, you must have strong skills, otherwise you will not be able to get rid of those pesky blowflies. "

    Hu Qingpeng looked sideways at Tang Xue, who was walking with her head lowered. Her heart felt stinging. She had a stunning appearance, but she was forced to hide it. She must feel uncomfortable in her heart, right?  And he just said that he would not let her suffer any grievance in the future, but with his current martial arts, can he protect her from being violated?  He said sternly: "Brother Tang, I treat Li'er as my own sister. Although my martial arts skills are low and not enough to dominate the world, even if I am an enemy of the world and risk my life, I will never let anyone taint her.  !¡±

    Not only was Tang Xue not moved at all after hearing his words, but a bit of annoyance flashed in her eyes, and she said coldly: "You and I are not related to each other, and I can't bear your kindness!" She tossed her sleeves and huffed angrily.  The ground spreads out and runs at full speed.

    Hu Qingpeng was confused. He didn¡¯t understand where he had offended her. Why was he suddenly angry?  Scratching his head, he asked, "Brother Tang, did I say something wrong?"

    Tang Jingtian shrugged and said: "I don't know. Anyway, I can't figure out what girls are thinking. Who knows what they are thinking? Let's go, don't let the little girl throw us away."

    The two of them rushed after Tang Xue and quickly arrived behind Tang Xue.  At this moment, I suddenly heard faint shouts and the sound of weapons clashing from the woods beside the road.  Tang Xue's expression perked up, fearing that the world would remain in chaos, and softly shouted: "There is something lively to see in the forest, let's go and have a look!" Without waiting for his brother's consent, he walked into the forest like a baby swallow.  Tang Jingtian couldn't stop him in time. He exchanged a helpless look with Hu Qingpeng and hurriedly followed him

    The trees in the forest are unevenly dense, and from a distance you can see the cold sword energy rising into the sky, rolling up countless branches and leaves, whirling and dancing in the air.  The three of them ran nearby and saw several large trees falling to the ground. Broken swords were scattered among the grass. Three figures were fighting fiercely in the open space in the forest. Their energies clashed and the wind sounded like thunder.  In a corner of the battlefield, three nuns were unconscious, with blood stains on their mouths.

    Hu Qingpeng lost his voice and said: "Hey, isn't this the senior sister of the Emei sect?" As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly heard the loud sound of metal and iron in the field. Jingchen flew backwards and jumped out of the battle circle, and he kept vomiting blood in the air.  His face was like gold paper, and he had obviously suffered serious internal injuries.  She staggered after landing, turned her head and saw Hu Qingpeng and others. She couldn't help but be overjoyed and shouted with all her strength: "Junior Brother Hu, come and help!"

    Suddenly, there was a strange roar in the field, and a pair of blood-red eyes looked at Hu Qingpeng, revealing strong murderous intent and unforgettable hatred.  Hu Qingpeng's heart skipped a beat, chills penetrated his bones, and his heart shouted: How could it be him?  !  It¡¯s really a narrow road between enemies!

 Text Chapter 17 Join forces to kill the enemy

    "What the fuck, it's you little bastard! Give me your life!" The red-eyed Yang Yao Palace hero looked like a crazed bull. He immediately abandoned his opponent and charged towards Hu Qingpeng with his hammer.  The blazing murderous aura quickly approached like a violent wind, locking his breath tightly and causing the surrounding temperature to plummet to freezing point.

    What a strong murderous aura!

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked. Just a few days later, Gong Yixiong's skill seemed to have skyrocketed to a higher level, and his momentum was as strong as Yiwu Feng!  No wonder someone as strong as Pure Dust couldn't stop his full blow.  Hu Qingpeng is self-aware. Although he has encountered many adventures during this period and has made great progress in swordsmanship and martial arts, he is by no means a match for Gong Yixiong.  I wonder how Tang Jingtian and Tang Xue¡¯s martial arts are?  If we join forces with them to fight, we may still have a chance to survive.  He took a moment to look at the swordsman who had just fought against the Yang Yao. He was surprised and happy, and shouted: "Senior Brother Gao!"

    The young man who fought fiercely with Gong Yixiong was Gao Qingcheng of the Hengshan Sect. The jaw of his right hand holding the sword had been shattered, and blood stained the hilt of the sword, but the fighting spirit in his eyes had never been so high.  Suddenly seeing his junior brother who had been missing for many days appear, he was surprised and couldn't help but be overjoyed. He shouted: "Junior brother, be careful, this monster is very powerful, don't fight him head-on!" As he spoke, he flew his sword and chased after him, attacking with all his might.  Gong Yixiong's secret key.

    Hu Qingpeng had no time to ask about the whereabouts of his other disciples. Seeing Gong Yixiong's fierce attack, he hooked and sent away with his left hand, pushing Tang Xue who was in front of him a few feet away, and unsheathed his sword with his right hand at the same time.  At this moment, Tang Jingtian shouted: "Let me deal with him!" White light flashed, and two armor-piercing iron awls were fired at him. They seemed to be unaffected by Gong Yixiong's protective energy, and he made a move.  It flew in front of him as fast as lightning.

    Gong Yixiong roared angrily: "Tang Clan's hidden weapon!" The two hammers hurriedly sealed, making two clanging sounds, and the iron cones were reflected back.

    Tang Jingtian was secretly shocked that his opponent could break his own hidden weapon technique with just a raise of his hand. He was definitely a formidable opponent!  With a wave of his hand, two more iron cones shot out, knocking the reflected hidden weapon to the ground.  Suddenly, Gong Yixiong groaned, and there was a willow leaf flying knife on his back shoulder. It had been injured by Tang Jingtian's return knife technique.

    Gong Yixiong ignored the minor injury on his shoulder and rushed in front of Hu Qingpeng without slowing down. He smiled cruelly and hit him on the head.  Hu Qingpeng drew his long sword and took several steps across at the same time to avoid the enemy's deadly move.  Unexpectedly, Gong Yixiong changed his moves very quickly, and suddenly swept forward with his two hammers, hitting him directly in the chest. The fierce wind almost made him suffocate.  Tang Xue behind her, Tang Jingtian beside her, and Jingchen lying on the ground all exclaimed in unison: "Be careful!"

    Hu Qingpeng wanted to use the Crane Dance to avoid the enemy's edge, but suddenly he realized that Tang Xue was behind him. If he got out of the way, Gong Yixiong would kill her without hesitation!  Therefore he must not give in!  As soon as he gritted his steel teeth, his hair stood on end, and his lifelong skills were transferred to the long sword, directly blocking the enemy's copper hammer.

    There was a loud bang that made everyone¡¯s eardrums hurt.  Hu Qingpeng's tiger's mouth exploded, and the long sword slipped out of his hand and flew into the air. Blood spurted out like an arrow, but his feet didn't move even half a step as if they were taking root.  His firm and unyielding eyes, like a patron saint, and the fearless aura exuding from his whole body made Gong Yixiong stunned for a moment, and he actually felt timid for a moment.  It was the determination to sacrifice everything, even to die with the enemy, in order to protect something precious.

    "Brother Peng!" Tang Xue was moved and worried at the same time. Looking at his generous and strong back, she couldn't help but burst into tears.  She knew that this moment would be etched in her heart and would never be forgotten.

    Tang Jingtian shouted angrily: "Who dares to hurt my brother!" He waved his hands continuously, dozens of hidden weapons flew towards Gong Yixiong like locusts, and countless terrifying and cold lights flashed across the air.

    Of course, Gong Yixiong knew how powerful the Tang Sect's hidden weapons were. His body moved rapidly and his hammers danced wildly, trying his best to knock away all the incoming hidden weapons.  But Tang Jingtian was one of the most outstanding young masters of the Tang Sect, and he took action in anger. How could he be so easy to deal with?  While Gong Yixiong was in a hurry, he suddenly felt a stinging pain in his lower body, and the numbness spread upwards. When he lowered his eyes, he saw that there were several poisonous caltrops in his legs.  In shock and anger, he immediately used his kung fu to suppress the poison. His internal energy spread all over the place, knocking out all the hidden weapons trapped in his flesh, and several streams of black blood spurted out.

    "Yaoren, look at the sword!" Gao Qingcheng raised his sword and flashed it, stabbing Yang Yao in the back.  Gong Yixiong endured the strange feeling of paralysis in his lower body, turned around and swept across, knocking away the enemy's sword.

    Tang Xue didn't know the situation of the battle, so she took Hu Qingpeng's arm and asked anxiously: "Brother Peng, how is your injury?"

    Seeing Tang Jingtian and Gao Qingcheng entangled Gong Yixiong, Hu Qingpeng felt slightly relieved and said with a forced smile: "Li'er, I, I'm fine, go and help your brother" Before he finished speaking, his feet became weak and he couldn't help but  The master fell into Tang Xue's soft and cotton-like chest.  If it weren't for the alien zhenqi Panheng guarding him in his body, his life would have been over with Gong Yixiong's heavy hammer just now.

    Tang Xue hugged Hu Qingpeng tightly and burst into tears.He fell down and sobbed: "You were hurt because of me, I don't want to leave you!"

    Hu Qingpeng said anxiously: "Li'er, don't be willful. The top priority is to work together to repel the enemy, otherwise we will not survive! My injury will not hinder me." He knew very well that if one more person joined the battle circle at this time, his own side would have more  One point to win.  If they are defeated by the enemy one by one, the entire army will be wiped out.

    Tang Xue asked suspiciously: "Does your injury really not matter?"

    Hu Qingpeng said seriously: "When did I lie to you? If you don't take action, I will be angry!"

    Tang Xue hurriedly let go and stood up, looked at Gong Yixiong angrily, and secretly said angrily: Damn monster, how dare you seriously hurt my brother Peng, I want to avenge him!  He took out a fist-sized black ball and threw it towards Gong Yixiong, shouting loudly: "Look at my 'Thousand Blades Meteor Shower'!"

    Although Gong Yixiong used his deep internal strength to suppress the poison and force the poisonous blood out of his body, how could the Tang Sect easily crack it using poison techniques?  The numbness in his legs became more and more intense, seriously affecting his footwork. He could no longer keep up with his opponent's speed. He knew that fighting would be in vain, so he suddenly thought of retreating temporarily.  Suddenly I saw an ordinary iron ball being thrown, and I raised my hammer to meet it without thinking.  With a popping sound, the iron ball exploded suddenly, the silver light was dazzling, and countless bright micro blades flew out rapidly.

    Being attacked by thousands of specially-made hidden weapons at such a close distance, even a man as powerful as Kazuo Miya cannot dodge, escape, or escape.  In the critical situation, his whole body's strength burst out, and he quickly retreated like an arrow. At the same time, he danced with his hammer to intercept the thin and sharp blade.  Ding, ding, ding, the blade hit the plane of the copper hammer, like a sudden rain.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes dazzled, and Gong Yixiong suddenly retreated three feet away.  When his wildly dancing copper hammer gradually stopped, dozens of blades were seen stuck in his face and chest, and blood kept pouring out from the wounds, making his originally ferocious appearance even more ferocious.  Gong Yixiong's face was covered with blood, and he stood motionless with his head lowered.

    Hu Qingpeng was dumbfounded, is this the Tang Sect¡¯s most secret weapon in the world?  The exquisite conception and first-class production make the hidden weapon's attack power reach a terrifying level.  Once this "Thousand Blades Meteor Shower" is used, who else can resist it except those super masters?  It seems that whoever offends Tang Xue will definitely end badly.

    Gao Qingcheng sneered: "Is this monster scared out of his wits?" Before he finished speaking, Gong Yixiong suddenly turned to where he was standing, swung his hammers, and rushed towards him like an evil tiger pouncing on prey, striking twice in a row.  Gao Qingcheng turned his waist sharply to avoid the second round of attacks, and thrust his sword towards the enemy's throat.  Gong Yixiong seemed to be unable to see the enemy's sword coming, and his reaction was half a beat too slow. The long sword stabbed him in the arm, so deep that his bones were visible.

    Gao Qingcheng was still overjoyed when he suddenly felt that the long sword in his hand tightened and was clamped by the opponent's muscles, making him unable to draw the sword and retreat.  Gong Yixiong roared and took the opportunity to kick him hard in the vital part of the abdomen.  Gao Qingcheng's left arm instinctively sank to block. There were a few soft clicks, and the arm bones were broken. He involuntarily flew three feet away and fell heavily to the grass. He broke out in a cold sweat from the pain.

    When Hu Qingpeng saw Gong Yixiong's eyes closed tightly and blood constantly flowing out from the corners of his eyes, he felt happy and shouted: "He is blind, don't fight with him in close combat!"

    Gong Yixiong roared: "I'll kill you first!" Although he couldn't see Hu Qingpeng, he jumped at him based on the direction and distance of his voice, which was extremely terrifying.  Hu Qingpeng was not that stupid. He immediately rolled on the ground and crawled away quietly.

    Gong Yixiong missed with one blow, and listened to the movements around him, and said angrily: "You little devil, if you have the guts, don't be a coward! You killed my woman, causing me to suffer from the backlash of my mind day and night. Today, I  I'll fight you! Where are you? Get out!" The blood gushing from the wound dyed his clothes red and wet the soil under his feet. From a distance, it looked like a bloody man crawling out of bloody water.  The "Nine Yin and Nine Yang Bone Corroding **" of his and Mu Rourou's combined bodies must rely on each other's yin and yang energy to dissolve the absorbed true energy of the opposite sex.  If one of them is killed, the other person will eventually die because of the imbalance of yin and yang vitality in his body, and his meridians will burst.  After Mu Rourou's death, the stagnant Yang Qi in Gong Yixiong's body could not be released, leaving him on the verge of going crazy.

    Tang Jingtian gestured to his companions to keep quiet, and let Gong Yixiong scream first, and then kill him in one fell swoop when he lost too much blood and the poison in his body took effect.  If we rush to fight at this time, if Miya Kazuo becomes ferocious at the moment of death and resorts to a strategy of mutual destruction, no one will be able to escape safely.

    Gong Yixiong shouted loudly but received no response. He knew that the enemy was still around, waiting for the best opportunity to strike.  However, he was blind and seriously injured and had no time to resolve the Tang Sect poison in his body. He was at an absolute disadvantage and had basically no hope of escaping.  Could it be that I have been in the world for many years and am I going to die at the hands of a few little kids today?  Thinking of this, he looked up to the sky and laughed wildly. He suddenly swung the copper hammer and smashed it around him. The violent force hit the ground, and the mud, sand and grass clippings flew up like a flat?Cook up a tornado.

    Tang Jingtian and others knew that he was struggling to death, trying to find the enemy through random collisions, and then kill them all.  Everyone quietly retreated with a tacit understanding, allowing the mad Yang demon to run rampant in the middle of the field.  I saw that the speed of Gong Yixiong's moves became slower and slower, the strength became weaker and weaker, his steps staggered, and he no longer looked like a master.

    Tang Jingtian sighed softly: "Let me send you on your way!" The white light flashed, and three flying knives shot out, aiming at Gong Yixiong's eyebrows, throat and heart.  Although they were fired at the enemy at the same time, the speeds of these three flying knives were different, and their flight trajectories were also erratic and unpredictable, as if they were controlled by invisible threads.  Even if Gong Yixiong's eyes were intact, he might not be able to avoid it, let alone now?  Although he tried his best to dodge, his heart suddenly felt cold, and he felt that all his energy was dissipated, and he fell to the sky with a bang.

    When the dust flying in the air slowly fell, the woods became calm again.  Everyone gathered around cautiously and saw Gong Yixiong lying on his back on the ground, his face was black and he was dying.  He heard footsteps approaching, and said with difficulty: "You little bastards, don't get too complacent, someone will take my revenge from you!" Blood foam spurted from the corner of his mouth, and he died.  Everyone looked at each other. If so many people hadn't joined forces and paid a heavy price, they might not have been able to deal with this notorious evil master.

    Jingchen spat and sneered: "This demon has ruined the innocence of so many women. It would be easier for him to die like this! It would be best for the Lord of Hell to send him to the eighteenth level of hell and never be reincarnated!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Fortunately, there are experts from the Tang Sect present, so we can successfully kill this monster. Especially Li'er's 'Thousand Blade Meteor Shower' was so powerful that it blinded Gong Yixiong's eyes, otherwise we might not be able to succeed."  ."

    Tang Xue was very happy after being praised. She held his arm and said, "Who told him to hurt Brother Peng? He deserves it!"

    At the moment, everyone split up to heal the injured and save people, and made an appointment to go on the road together.  The three Emei female disciples who fainted suffered the least serious injuries. Gao Qingcheng suffered a fracture in his left upper arm, while Jingchen and Hu Qingpeng suffered more serious internal injuries.  Hu Qingpeng took the magic elixir that Yi Wufeng had left for him. It was indeed very effective and he was able to move freely within a short time.

    It turned out that after Jingchen and the other four left the hotel, they accidentally bumped into Gong Yixiong outside the town.  Gong Yixiong was a lecherous devil. Regardless of their status as monks, he came to harass and tease the four of them, trying to capture them.  Of course, Jingchen and the others would not just surrender, they would fight and escape. Later, they would get help from Gao Qingcheng halfway, and they could survive until Hu Qingpeng and the others showed up.

    Hu Qingpeng asked in confusion: "Senior Brother Gao, why are you here alone? Where are the other sects?"

    A rare flash of red appeared on Gao Qingcheng's stern face, and he whispered: "I ran back secretly! The second uncle and the others didn't know about it. They should have arrived in Yueyang."

    Hu Qingpeng asked in surprise: "Why? Don't you want to participate in the Songshan Conference and become famous all over the world?" Who among the young people studying martial arts does not have great ambitions?  Who doesn't want to be a respected hero?  The Songshan Conference is a major event in the martial arts world. As long as you perform well in the conference, you will immediately become a man of the world. This is an opportunity that everyone dreams of.

    Gao Qingcheng glanced at Gong Yixiong who was lying on the ground, unforgettable hatred flashed in his eyes, he was silent for a moment, and said slowly: "The fame outside of me is meaningless to me. I don't learn martial arts for anything else, but because I  I want revenge! My enemy is Yang Zhiwen, one of the four masters of the Baiyun Sect, so all the disciples of the Baiyun Sect are the targets I want to kill! I know that people from the Baiyun Sect have been in Zhuzhou these days, so I want to return to Zhuzhou to find him  They are settling accounts. Although my martial arts may not be better than theirs, I can attack secretly and maybe kill one or two of them. Junior Brother Hu, do you know where their lair is in Zhuzhou City?"

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly understood. All the speculations about Gao Qingcheng in the past suddenly became clear. No wonder he practices martial arts so hard. No wonder he is so cold at ordinary times. It turns out that he has a blood feud!  And Gao Qingcheng's enemy turned out to be the top master of the Baiyun Sect, and his martial arts might be even more powerful than the head of Hengshan. How could he get revenge with his current strength?  He sighed: "Senior Brother Gao, you don't have to go to Zhuzhou! I got the exact news that everyone from the Baiyun Sect has left Zhuzhou, and their current whereabouts are unknown."

    Gao Qingcheng was greatly disappointed and stamped his feet angrily: "Damn it! I came a step too late and let them slip away!"

    Hu Qingpeng secretly rejoiced for him. If Gao Qingcheng came to his door rashly, wouldn't Huangfuji, Yue Zongjin, or anyone else cut him into pieces, cook his brains, and eat them?  Even the elders of the Demon Sect don't dare to easily provoke these evil stars, let alone these fledgling teenagers?  Gao Qingcheng's experience was somewhat similar to that of Nangong Qiudai, who killed Mu Rourou that night. The difference was that one worshiped the Baidao sect and the other devoted himself to the Demon Cult.  Since there were outsiders present, it was inconvenient to inquire about Gao Qingcheng's life experience, so he asked: "That teacher?"??What are your plans now?  Do you want to go to Songshan Mountain with me?  "

    Gao Qingcheng smiled bitterly and said: "Since the people from the Baiyun Sect are not in Zhuzhou, I can only turn back and go north to chase the leader and his party. I only hope that when I see the leader again, he can forgive my behavior."

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly thought of a question and murmured to himself: "Strange, why did Gong Yixiong appear here alone without acting in unison with other Baiyun Sect members? Is this just a coincidence?"

    Everyone speculated about this, and did not know why the palace acted without permission.  Hu Qingpeng suddenly thought of the tragedy of the family extermination of the Meng Mansion in Zhuzhou, and his heart trembled, and he blurted out: "Could it be that he was the one responsible?"

 Text Chapter 18 Restaurant Troubles

    Hu Qingpeng told the whole story about the murder of Meng Zhengnan, and asked everyone to help analyze, who is the murderer?  When everyone heard that such a tragedy happened, they were all shocked and changed their colors.  £®  com Jingchen said decisively: "Nowadays, there are only two major forces in the world who dare to challenge our seven sword sects and resort to such bloody methods: the Demon Sect or the Baiyun Sect! I wonder which one of them did your Hengshan Sect offend in Zhuzhou?  This is a typical revenge method!"

    Hu Qingpeng said sadly: "When we were guests at Uncle Meng's house, we once had a conflict with the Yin and Yang demons. Later, the Yin demon Mu Rourou was assassinated, and I happened to be at the scene - maybe it was because of this that I was killed by the Baiyun Sect.  People misunderstood each other, which eventually led to the death of Uncle Meng's family. Senior Sister Jingchen was right, this tragedy was probably committed by Gong Yixiong, and the method of committing the crime was very consistent with his bloodthirsty and vicious personality. The sky net is vast and meticulous.  I didn't expect to kill the murderer so quickly, to comfort the soul in heaven, but there is no resurrection after death!"

    Tang Xue said with red eyes: "Brother Peng, don't be sad, okay? I really want to cry when I see you like this."

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly, how could it be easy to forget the scene of dozens of corpses scattered?  And this matter had something to do with him, which made him feel a little guilty.  In order to avoid Tang Xue's worries, he still hid his hatred and made her smile. He secretly swore in his heart that one day, sooner or later, he would repay this blood debt from the Baiyun Sect!  Hu Qingpeng and Gao Qingcheng looked at each other, and they both saw the determination to face death in each other's eyes. From this moment on, they had a common goal and enemy.

    Changsha is a famous city in Central and South China. Since the Qin and Han Dynasties, it has been either the capital of a dynasty or the seat of state and county. It has gathered famous people and talents in large numbers and has a profound cultural heritage.  An ancient book once summarized Changsha's mountains and rivers like this: "Controlling the upper reaches of Jingxiang and Hunan, Tuna Dongting, relying on Hengyue, the lips and teeth of Jingyu, the throat of Guizhou and Guangdong, and protecting the southeast." From this, we can imagine the importance of the status of Changsha City.  With Yuelu as the screen and the Xiangjiang River as the belt, Changsha has beautiful scenery. As early as the Tang Dynasty, Changsha had formed a landscape city pattern.  Among them, the Buddhist temples of the Jin Dynasty, the former residences of celebrities in the Han Dynasty, the gardens of the Tang Dynasty, the academies of the Song Dynasty and the palaces of the Ming Dynasty are the most famous.  After experiencing the ravages of war and disaster at the end of the Yuan Dynasty, Changsha has prospered again in the past twenty years and is worthy of being the largest city in Xiaoxiang.

    After arriving in Changsha, Emei sent four people to find a temple to stay in.  Hu Qingpeng and others found an inn to arrange accommodation, rested for a while and then went out for dinner.

    Today is April 22nd, and there are only four days left before the birthday of Tsang Chi-hsiung, the leader of the Tianxiahui Association. Gangster heroes from all over the south are gathering in an endless stream.  In the evening, the city was still very lively, and all the major restaurants were crowded with guests. Hu Qingpeng and others finally found a seat to sit down.  Among the four, Tang Jingtian is the one with the most experience. Naturally, he has the important task of ordering dishes.  After a while, several famous Hunan dishes such as Dong'an chicken, rock sugar Xianglian, steamed spring water fish, and three famous beef dishes were served. Hu Qingpeng and the others were full of praise for their food.

    Suddenly I heard the sound of footsteps, and the waiter led a girl in black to the restaurant.  The girl in black had a pair of daggers stuck at her waist. She had a snow-white complexion, was as slender as a willow, and had a pair of long and straight legs.  Her eyes were full of frost, her nose was straight, her thin lips were almost bloodless, her expression showed a stubborn and competitive character, but her appearance was extremely beautiful, and she could be said to be one of a kind.  After she got to the restaurant, her eyes quickly glanced at the noisy diners, her brows furrowed slightly, showing a bit of displeasure.

    Most of the people who were drinking and fist-fighting were gangsters. When they suddenly saw such a beautiful girl, everyone was dumbfounded and drooled. The whole restaurant suddenly became quiet.

    Tang Xue smiled softly and said: "Brother Gao, this sister's temperament is very similar to yours. They are both so cold, stubborn, and arrogant."

    Gao Qingcheng responded casually: "Really?" He raised his head and glanced at the girl. As soon as their eyes met, their hearts beat loudly at the same time, and they turned to look at her in unison.  Tang Xue tugged on Hu Qingpeng's sleeve and made a cute face, and the two of them laughed at the same time.  When Gao Qingcheng saw the mysterious smiles of the two of them, his face could not help but heat up, as if they had something to hold on to, and he felt uncomfortable all over.

    The girl in black frowned and said: "You don't even have any space here, do you want me to eat standing up? I'll find another restaurant!"

    Before the guy could answer, he heard a deafening burst of strange laughter. The two bald men near the window suddenly stood up and said loudly: "Wait a minute! Little girl, how about having a drink with our brother?" They were tall and extraordinary,  There were two large ghost-headed knives weighing fifty or sixty kilograms in his hands. His eyes were gleaming with lust, and he looked like a salivating pig brother.

    "It's the Wumeng Twin Bears!" someone exclaimed.

    There was a commotion among everyone, and those who originally wanted to be jealous quickly gave up the idea.  "Wumeng Two Bears" are giant thieves from Wumeng Mountain, two brothers, Xiong Gang and Xiong Meng. It is said that they are born with supernatural powers and can tear apart tigers and leopards with their bare hands. They usually kill without blinking an eye and have fierce sword skills.

      The corners of the black-clothed girl's eyes twitched slightly, and her already pale face turned even paler. She said coldly: "I've blinded you, am I the kind of woman who drinks with you? I'll give you a chance now, as long as you  If you slap each other ten times, I will spare you. Otherwise, I will cut out your nasty tongues!"

    Wumeng Shuangxiong was stunned for a moment, then laughed loudly, not taking the other party's warning to heart.  Xiong Meng laughed and said, "The hotter the woman, the more I like it! Brother, look at me!" He jumped up unscrupulously, stretched out his big hands, and clasped the girl's shoulders.  With this buckle, he had exerted 60% of his strength, and he used five small grappling techniques while turning his fingers in order to succeed in one fell swoop.

    The girl in black sneered, and suddenly with a very clever move of footwork, she instantly dodged behind Xiong Meng and kicked him on the butt.  Xiong Meng was caught off guard, but his opponent's feet were surprisingly strong, and he fell forward involuntarily, rolling down the stairs like a huge meat ball.  Everyone couldn't help laughing when they saw this funny scene.

    The girl in black sneered: "What's the 'Wumeng Two Heroes'? It's just mediocre!"

    The sudden wind of the knife was harsh. Xiong Gang swung the ghost-headed sword and slashed it viciously on the head, cursing: "You stinky bitches, go to hell!"

    ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡°Damn it, he attacked a woman secretly!¡± Everyone shouted and cursed.

    The girl in black seemed to have expected it. She unhurriedly drew out a pair of bright daggers, dodged sideways, and stabbed her opponent's throat with her left sword.  Xiong Gang retreated quickly, but unexpectedly his opponent came closer, his swords flying up and down, and his moves never left his vital points.  As the saying goes, "One inch short, one inch dangerous." Xiong Gang was grabbed by his opponent and attacked fiercely. He couldn't use 50% of his skills. His wrist was scratched by the sword, and blood suddenly surged like a fountain. The sword fell to the ground with a clang.  The girl in black shouted coldly: "Look at the sword!" Both swords pointed at his eyes.  Xiong Gang was so frightened that he closed his eyes and screamed wildly. Suddenly he felt a strong kick in the back. He stumbled forward involuntarily and bumped into his younger brother who had just climbed up.  The two hugged each other and fell down the stairs again.

    When everyone saw this, they laughed wildly again, and were secretly frightened. Fortunately, they did not offend this hot beauty!  The restaurant waiter was very clever. He immediately moved away the food, wine and knives left by Wumeng Shuangxiong, wiped the tables and chairs, and respectfully invited the girl to dine.  The girl in black was not polite. She occupied the table to herself, and no one dared to come and harass her.

    Tang Xue said enviously: "This sister is so majestic! Brother, can you tell where she comes from?"

    Tang Jingtian whispered: "The footwork she used when flashing seems to be the Murong family's 'Ling Yun Step', and the kicking method should be the 'Murong Divine Kick' unique to the Murong family. As for the sword skills used, they are quite similar."  Hengshan sect's trick of hiding needles in cotton. According to my estimation, she should be a collateral descendant of the Murong family."

    Hu Qingpeng wondered: "Brother Tang, how do you know that she is a collateral descendant?"

    Tang Jingtian smiled and said: "You don't know something about this! In today's world, there are five major families: Tang, Dongfang, Murong, Lei, and Mo. The Tang family is good at making poisons and hidden weapons, the Dongfang family is good at river shipping, and the Murong family specializes in medicinal materials.  , Leibao specializes in firearms, and the Mo family is famous for manufacturing weapons. These five major families all have a history of hundreds of years. Each family has a prosperous population and many masters. Therefore, the battle for clan leaders has always been fierce. Because he has become the clan leader.  With this position, not only will he immediately become a man of the world, he will also be able to control the huge wealth of the entire family and control the fate of thousands of people. Only the children of each family can experience the power. In order to prevent the entire family from disintegrating due to the struggle for power.  , there is a rule in almost every family that only direct descendants are qualified to inherit the position of patriarch. But even with such a rule, overt and covert fights still emerge in endlessly, and if you are not careful, you may be killed by potential competitors. So  , please observe carefully from now on, all the direct descendants of these five major families, regardless of male or female, must be protected by loyal and dead soldiers."

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly said: "She is proficient in the martial arts of the Murong family, but she is alone, so she is definitely not a direct descendant of the Murong family!" He paused for a moment, looked at Tang Jingtian and asked: "Brother Tang, it seems like you  Are you a descendant of the Tang clan?"

    Tang Jingtian nodded and said: "Exactly!"

    Tang Xue interjected: "Although Brother Tian is not qualified to compete for the clan leader, his martial arts and hidden weapon skills are the best among the younger generation of the Tang clan! He once practiced kung fu with my father for three years." Tang Xue  His father, Tang Bowen, was the number one young master in the Tang Sect in the past. Tang Jingtian naturally benefited a lot from his guidance.

    Only then did Hu Qingpeng understand why Tang Jingtian accompanied Tang Xue to visit the grave all the way. It turned out that they had a relationship of learning from the same teacher!  He said unfairly: "Brother Tang, since you are the most outstanding disciple of the Tang Sect, why can't you strive to be the leader of the Tang Sect? Don't you want the Tang Sect to flourish in your hands? The rules are all set by people, you can break them.  !¡±

    Tang Jingtian¡¯s eyes flashed with fire, as if he had something to say.He stared out the window silently without saying a word.  Hu Qingpeng's words set off huge waves in his heart, causing him to have unprecedented thoughts, and these thoughts would cause violent turmoil in the Tang Sect.

    At this moment, a group of people came up from the stairs noisily, and the restaurant owner followed them and kept complaining: "Master Hu, Master Hu, I'm so sorry, the upstairs is full!" The leader  The young man raised his chin and said: "Huang Laoqi, I came to Fuxing Tower to eat to give you face, don't be shameless! What will happen if the guests are full? If you can't free up the table, I'll call you  Closed at the end of the month!" The restaurant owner apologized with a sullen face. All the customers upstairs were armed with swords and swords, and he didn't dare to force people to give up their tables even if he was too brave!  If he was hit on the head with a knife, how could he survive?

    Hu Qingpeng looked sideways and saw that the man surnamed Hu was wearing a brocade robe and luxurious decoration. At first glance, he looked like a kid from a wealthy family, but his face had a Jianghu air, which was a bit nondescript.  The other four were all of the same age as him, carrying weapons on their bodies, and they were all domineering and unkind.

    The man named Hu's eyes suddenly lit up. He left his companions and walked straight to the table of the girl in black. He put on what he thought was the most handsome pose and coughed softly: "Girl, I'm Hu Liang. I see that the girl is too lonely alone."  , I couldn¡¯t help but come over to disturb you. If the girl doesn¡¯t mind, how about Hu having a few drinks with the girl?¡±

    A smile appeared on everyone's lips. The Wumeng Twin Bears had just been kicked downstairs, and another one who was not afraid of death appeared!  I wonder if the girl will just throw him out of the window?

    Unexpectedly, the girl in black said: "As long as you can bring out one thing, you can sit at this table wherever you want."

    Hu Liang was overjoyed and hurriedly patted his chest and said, "Girl, just ask! Except for the moon in the sky, I can do anything you want!"

    The girl in black said calmly: "I want a birthday card that is the most famous in the world with gold edges. Do you have it?"

    Hu Liang laughed and said, "I thought it was some kind of rarity. Isn't it just a birthday card?" He casually took out a red birthday card with gold edges from his arms and tilted his buttocks.  He politely sat down next to the girl and said with a smile, "Is this this kind of post?"

    The girl in black nodded, stretched out her bare hands, and quickly snatched the birthday invitation. Then she stood up and left the table, waving to the restaurant waiter: "Check out!"

    Hu Liang didn't expect that the other party would play this trick. It was obvious that he was playing tricks on him. He was so angry that his face turned red and blue. He gritted his teeth and sneered: "Stop! You took my young master's things and you just want to walk away like this? Is there anything in the world?"  There is no such thing as a cheap deal!" He said while winking at his companion.  The four men surrounded her with ill intentions and blocked the girl in black's path.  One of them laughed lewdly and said, "Brother, this girl is so charming. Even the red-brand girls in Hexiang Tower can't match her beauty!"

    The face of the girl in black suddenly darkened, her body swayed, she slapped the man twice, and said coldly: "Don't compare me with those cheap women!"

    The man covered his red and swollen cheek and said angrily: "You, you dare to hit me in the face?! I want revenge! Brother, what do you say?"

    Hu Liang shouted: "This girl dares to fight against our five brothers, what else can I say? Take her down!" "Okay!" The four people agreed in a loud voice, and at the same time they drew their weapons and pounced on them, using guns, swords, swords and sticks.  Shooting down from different angles, skilled in coordination, obviously good at working together.

    The space in the restaurant was small, and the girl in black was suddenly surrounded by people, unable to move and dodge. The sword light flashed quickly, and a pair of short swords jumped into the palm of the hand, intertwined into a tight sword net, and blocked all kinds of weapons together.  The four people were about to change their formations and attack again, when they suddenly saw figures flashing around. Before they could figure out what was going on, two of them were knocked upside down and flew up, screaming and crushing two tables.  The girl in black sneered: "Pitbag!" She stabbed with a sword with her backhand, and another person was hit by a sword in the waist, screaming and staggering back.

    Hu Liang didn¡¯t expect that this stunning girl would be so troublesome and hurt three brothers in the blink of an eye. In anger, he pulled out a hidden three-foot-long black short stick, jumped close, and hit his opponent hard on the back of the head.

    "Watch your back!" Tang Xue couldn't help but exclaimed.

    The girl in black retreated in time and turned around, returning her sword to block the enemy stick.  There was only a soft swish sound, and the short stick was cut off at the waist.  At this moment, a burst of pink smoke suddenly spewed out from the broken end of the short stick, completely covering the girl in black.  She was shocked, and unconsciously took a breath of red smoke. She felt a dizzy feeling rushing straight to her forehead. She quickly held her breath and jumped back, screaming in her heart that it was terrible, she had been tricked!

    Seeing that the situation had taken a turn for the worse, everyone saw that the girl in black had inhaled the poisonous smoke, and they all yelled at Hu Liang for being despicable and shameless, for actually using concealment during the fight.

    Hu Liang had no trace of shame on his face. He looked around at everyone and shouted, "What the hell is your name? Hu Lingquan, the master of the Zhuque Hall of the Tianxiahui, is my biological father, the master of the White Tiger Hall."?My godfather, this young master says everything in Changsha City, who do you think you are?  Anyone who wants to be my enemy in the world should stand up if you can!  Otherwise, just shut your mouth!  "

    Everyone looked at each other in shock. It turned out that he was a close relative of the leader of the Tianxiahui. No wonder he was so arrogant and domineering!  Changsha is the headquarters of the Tianxiahui. Even if the underworld tycoon who dominates one party comes here, he can only keep his tail between his legs to avoid conflicts with the disciples of the Tianxiahui.  As the saying goes, "A strong dragon cannot overwhelm a local snake." What's more, this "local snake" is not ordinary strong!

    Seeing that no one dared to speak again, Hu Liang looked at the girl in black with pride, approaching with three steps, and said: "Haha, little beauty, you have been hit by my 'Peach Blossom Ruanjin San', how do you feel?"  As long as you exert your inner strength, you will immediately become as limp as mud. I wonder if you can still fly out of my hand now? Once I feel comfortable serving you, I will let you go!" After saying this, he let out an obscene sound.  Lewd laughter, creepy.

    The girl in black was shy and anxious. She tried to use her internal strength, but she found that her muscles and bones were so weak that she couldn't even hold the dagger. There were two soft pops and the dagger fell from her hand and was stuck on the floor.

 Text Chapter 19 An unexpected encounter

    Seeing this, Hu Liang felt reassured and unscrupulously reached out to touch the girl's tender face and said with a smile: "Little beauty, follow me obediently Oh! Damn it, which bastard plotted against me?" His  Before his fingertips touched the person's skin, a bamboo chopstick suddenly flew out of thin air and hit his wrist. The pain caused him to throw away his hand and curse, turning his head to look for the culprit, with a fierce look in his eyes.  £®  com

    Before he stopped cursing, another bamboo chopstick was aimed at his face, faster and more urgent than before.  Hu Liang was horrified and hurriedly opened his palm to grab it. Unexpectedly, the bamboo chopsticks seemed to have spirituality and suddenly drew an arc in mid-air and hit his upper lip.  Hu Liang screamed again, his lip was pierced and blood was flowing.

    By this time, everyone could see clearly that the person who took action was a resolute and powerful young man, with a hint of domineering look in his brows.  The other two young men at the same table with him were one handsome and arrogant, as cold as a rock, and the other strong and sharp, like a cheetah ready to attack. The gleam in their eyes was particularly breathtaking.  There was also a beautiful and slender woman with a nonchalant expression on her face, looking at everything with a smile.  Everyone was shocked and confused. Who are these young people? They dared to hurt people from the Tianxiahui. Aren't they afraid of retaliation?

    Hu Liang's companions exclaimed and protected him. One of them pointed at Tang Jingtian and said: "Hey, who are you? Since you dare to go against me, the world will, if you have the guts, report your name!"

    Tang Jingtian raised his eyebrows and said, "You bastards don't deserve to know my name. Get out of here!" With a slight movement of his wrist, a wisp of white light shot straight through him.  The man's scalp felt cold, and a flying knife had been inserted into his bun. If the tip of the knife were slightly lowered by three points, it would definitely shoot through his eyebrows.  The man's face was so frightened that he winked at his companions and ran downstairs in panic.

    Tang Jingtian threw a piece of silver on the table and said, "Let's go! Otherwise there will be a fierce battle later!" Once Hu Liang and others leave and come back, they will definitely attract a large number of experts from the Tianxiahui.  Only a fool would sit back and wait for death.

    Tang Xue smiled and jumped to the girl in black: "Sister in black, will you come with us?" The girl in black hurriedly said: "I was drugged and have difficulty moving. I'm afraid I will temporarily trouble my sister.  Tang Xue said with a smile: "I can't help but wish for the opportunity to be close to such a beautiful sister." She then carried the girl in black on her back and quickly left the restaurant with Tang Jingtian and others.

    The five of them quietly returned to the inn, and specifically asked the waiter to keep his mouth shut, lest people from the Tianxiahui would come after him.  Tang Xue had a lively personality and easily won the trust of the girl in black. It turned out that her surname was Zeng Mingying and she had just arrived in Changsha today.  Tang Xue asked curiously: "Sister Zeng, how come you know the Murong family's martial arts? Are you a collateral descendant of the Murong family?"

    Zeng Ying's expression suddenly became very strange, she bit her lower lip and said: "My surname is 'Zeng', not 'Murong', so I am not even a collateral descendant of the Murong family! Thank you for your generous help today, otherwise  I was ruined at the hands of villains!" He brushed off the topic of his life experience, and it was clear that there was something hidden inside, and it was not convenient for others to tell it.

    Tang Xuebingxue was smart and immediately changed the subject and asked: "Sister Zeng, why did you come to Changsha? Can we help you?"

    Zeng Ying smiled slightly, as beautiful and moving as a blooming white lotus, which made the three men beside her temporarily lost their minds. She said softly: "Thank you Xue Mei for your kindness! I am only here to participate in the Tianxiahui held on April 26th.  There are no other important things besides the birthday banquet, so I shouldn¡¯t encounter any disasters. As soon as the birthday banquet is over, I will leave the city immediately and never return to Changsha again!"

    Tang Xue said: "No wonder you snatched a birthday card from the bad guy in the restaurant! However, if you go to the birthday banquet, you are likely to be discovered by the bad guy and besieged!"

    Zeng Ying said: "Sister Xue is worrying too much! Because there were too many underworld figures coming to attend the birthday banquet, Tianxiahui set up two venues to hold banquets, one was at Wanhe Garden in Linjiang, and the other was at Tianxiahui General Altar.  . Only distinguished guests holding gold-edged birthday invitations are eligible to enter the Tianxiahui general altar and personally wish Zeng and Zeng Zhixiong their birthdays. Tianxiahui is a famous underworld gang, and on the birthday of its leader, in front of the gangster masters from all over the world  In front of me, how could they embarrass me, a weak woman? They absolutely cannot afford to embarrass this person. As long as I enter their main forum, I guarantee that everyone will be polite to me. After all, I am also their guest.  Unless Hu Liang is crazy and can disregard the face of the entire gang, he would never dare to take action at that time."

    Tang Jingtian frowned and said: "Having said that, has Miss Zeng considered that once you are targeted by Hu Liang, can you still leave Changsha City safely? After the birthday banquet is over, he can rely on his father's power to leave Changsha City safely.  I¡¯m hunting you down without any scruples! If you don¡¯t have the support of the Murong family, you will definitely not be able to escape the trap set by the world."

    Zeng Ying said calmly: "How can things always go as planned? I can only adapt to circumstances! If we are really desperate, we will all be destroyed!"??Revealing a fighting spirit that would rather die than surrender.

    Tang Xue grabbed Tang Jingtian¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Brother, can we help a bunch of Sister Zeng?¡±

    Tang Jingtian smiled, looked at Hu and Gao and said, "What are your opinions?" Once he decides to help Zeng Ying, it means that he will become enemies with the world, and he will definitely be violently attacked by the underworld gang.  With the strength of a few of them, no one can guarantee that they can continue to live in this world after resisting the attack of Tianxiahui.  What's more, the place they are in is the Tianxiahui General Altar!

    Hu Qingpeng laughed and said: "We have even killed the famous masters of Baiyun Sect, are we still afraid of an ineffective mad dog?"

    Gao Qingcheng pressed the hilt of the sword and said lightly: "As long as my sword is still there, I will never flinch!"

    Tang Jingtian high-fived and said: "Okay! Miss Zeng, since we have intervened in this matter, there is no reason to withdraw halfway. We have decided to stay in Changsha to support you."

    Tang Xue said happily: "That's great!"

    Zeng Ying looked at these young companions who were still strangers around her, her heart trembled, and she almost shed tears.  It was only the first time she met them, and they helped her with their lives without asking for anything in return.  They didn't even ask her why she had to attend the birthday banquet. In order to help her, they would not hesitate to become enemies of the Tianxiahui.  When had she ever been exposed to this kind of pride and heart?  She suddenly no longer felt lonely and choked up: "We are strangers, why are you doing this?"

    Tang Jingtian said: "If you don't have a reason, you can do whatever you want. How can there be so many reasons? If we don't even have the courage to challenge power, how can we expect to reach the top of martial arts?" Hu Qingpeng and Gao Qingcheng were convinced.

    Zeng Ying didn¡¯t know how to express the thousands of words in her heart. She held back the tears that came to the corners of her eyes and said sincerely: "Thank you!"

    Zeng Yingzhong's "Peach Blossom Ruanjin Powder" is not a rare drug, and it will naturally not be a problem for the masters of the Tang Sect.  Tang Jingtian wrote a prescription and asked the waiter to take the medicine according to the prescription.  After buying the medicine, boil it to extract the juice, then pour it into hot water and soak it in the shower. You will soon be able to regain your freedom of movement.

    Hu Qingpeng returned to his room, immediately got into bed, crossed his legs and entered meditation to adjust his breath.  He had a head-to-head confrontation with Gong Yixiong in the woods today and suffered severe internal injuries. Even after taking Yi Wufeng's demonic elixir, his injuries were only 50% better.  If we encounter a strong enemy again at this time, we may lose our lives.  He didn't want to be a burden to his companions, so he took the time to heal his internal injuries.  He followed the qi-moving formula of his Zhurong Divine Art to activate the true qi in his body, slowly opening up the accumulated meridians, and at the same time, he continued to absorb and assimilate the two foreign qi.  Since he had found the trick to fuse the different types of Qi, his performance became smoother again. Two streams of Qi, one cold and one hot, were continuously added to the sea of ??Qi, and the speed of internal energy accumulation increased many times compared to the past.

    He was pleasantly surprised to find that although he was severely injured in the fight, his potential burst out again at the critical moment of life and death, causing the speed of the true energy to circulate a lot faster, and the meridians were broadened accordingly.  In this way, when he faces the enemy in the future, he will be able to further increase the speed of drawing the sword and have stronger resistance.  In a life-and-death battle, this little advantage can determine the outcome.  He activated his true energy to circulate for thirty-six days according to the law, his throat sweetened, and he spurted out a mouthful of black blood.

    Hu Qingpeng opened his eyes and jumped out of bed. He felt that his body was full of zhenqi, and Zhu Rong's magical skill had improved to the sixth level.  Chen Tianlei, who has the highest internal power in the Hengshan School, has been practicing martial arts for more than thirty years and has only reached the ninth level.  The two strange people who inadvertently poured the true energy into Hu Qingpeng's body - Master Mingxin and Taoist Master Tianfa, each practiced the highest and most profound spiritual methods of Buddhism and Taoism. The purity of the true energy is rare in the world.  Hu Qingpeng was able to fuse their Qi with completely different properties and turn it into his own. The effect obtained was not as simple as one plus one equals two.  Now his true energy naturally contains the characteristics of both Buddhism and Taoism. In one blow, he has the fierceness of Buddhism to destroy all demons in the world, and the natural softness of Taoism. The two combined into one are enough to produce  Powerful lethality.

    "Snatch it", two soft sounds suddenly came from the window sill.

    Hu Qingpeng pushed open the window and saw Tang Xue waving to him with a smile, signaling him to come out.  Hu Qingpeng jumped into the corridor and asked curiously: "Li'er" "Shh!" Tang Xue raised a finger to silence him, and pulled him to tiptoe out of the inn and onto the street.  Hu Qingpeng finally couldn't help but asked: "What are you doing?"

    Tang Xue glanced back at the inn and said with a sweet smile: "It's hard to come to a big city like Changsha. How can we not go and have some fun?" Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said: "But Brother Tang said that it is not appropriate to show up at this time to avoid being caught.  The spy sent by Hu Liang found out!" Tang Xue pouted and said: "Coward, if you are scared, just stay in the inn, I will go play by myself!" After that, she turned around and left.  Hu Qingpeng shook his head and smiled bitterly. He didn't dare to let her go alone, so he had to chase after her.?? 

    When Tang Xue saw him chasing after him, she couldn't help turning her anger into joy. She held his hand and said, "I knew that Brother Peng was the best to me!"  He jumped a few times inexplicably, and in the blink of an eye he saw Tang Xue's pure smile. He felt certain in his heart. His expression immediately returned to his natural state, and he secretly warned himself: Li'er treats you as a brother, so you can't have random thoughts!

    It¡¯s late at night, and only the Linjiang area in Changsha City is still brightly lit and crowded.  Many brothels, gambling houses, and restaurants have opened nearby, and there are also gorgeously decorated flower boats on the river. It is a place where rich people go to have fun and die in drunkenness. Therefore, it becomes deserted every night until midnight.  At this time, it is almost midnight, which is the time when there are the most people in the gold selling cave.  In addition, gangsters from all over the world gathered in Changsha, and every brothel and gambling house was full, making it even more lively than before.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the drunken heroes and heroines standing on the street and winked at the fireworks, and frowned: "Li'er, why did you bring me here? There are drunkards, gamblers, and prostitutes everywhere. If you don't pay attention,  We also have to worry about thieves taking away the money.¡±

    Tang Xue smiled and said: "Brother Peng, although this place is dirty and full of people, the most famous snacks in Changsha are also sold here! Gao's stinky tofu, Wu's sister dumplings, Xie Yunlou's soup noodles,  Yueyangju¡¯s glutinous rice dumplings and Gong¡¯s dragon-fat pig¡¯s blood are all unforgettable and leave a fragrant taste in your mouth. I guarantee you¡¯ll want to eat them again and never forget them.¡± He swallowed his saliva subconsciously and was fascinated.

    Hu Qingpeng wondered: "Is it really that delicious?"

    Tang Xue glared at him: "I just tasted it when I passed by Changsha last time. I can't go wrong! Otherwise, how would I know this?"

    Hu Qingpeng asked modestly: "Then which one should we eat first?"

    Tang Xue¡¯s eyes lit up and she said loudly: ¡°Of course it¡¯s the Gao family¡¯s stinky tofu!¡±

    The two were walking and talking, and turned into an alley.  There are various snack shops on both sides of the alley, and the fragrant smell makes passers-by salivate.  Among the various fragrance packages, there was a strange smell that lingered stubbornly.  Tang Xue took a deep breath of the mixed smell in the air and said with a smile: "What an authentic smell! It's right in front!"

    The Gao family's stinky tofu stall is located in the deepest part of the alley. There is a long queue of people in front of the stall, about thirty people. Everyone is inhaling the strong smell of stinky tofu in the air and swallowing their saliva.  .  From time to time, someone would come out with a bunch of dark, hot stinky tofu, biting the stinky tofu on the bamboo stick in small bites, with an expression of both intoxication and regret on his face, which looked very strange.

    Hu Qingpeng asked in confusion: "Li'er, since the stinky tofu here is so famous, why does everyone only buy one bunch to eat?"

    Tang Xue smiled and said: "Brother Peng, because the master selling stinky tofu has set a rule, no matter who comes, everyone can only buy one bunch to taste, and you are never allowed to buy more than two bunches at the same time, even if you pay with gold.  Neither can the tent. That¡¯s why you can see their expressions are different.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned and said with a smile: "What a strange man!" At this moment, a warning sign suddenly rose in his heart, as if someone was peeping at him from behind.  He quickly looked back and met a pair of eyes that were as bright as autumn water. He couldn't help but feel surprised and happy, and cried out: "Yi Mr. Yi, why are you here?"

    The person who came was none other than Wu Feng, dressed in white like snow and dressed as a man. He was graceful and handsome, but still had a cold and aloof look on his face.  She lowered her eyes slightly, glanced at the clasped palms of Hu Qingpeng and Tang Xue, frowned slightly, and asked: "Hu Qingpeng, is your injury healed?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "Thanks to Mr. Yi's elixir, my injury has healed by 90%. I was worried that I would not have the chance to thank you in person. I never thought that we would meet here unexpectedly!"

    Yi Wufeng said: "If you really appreciate me, just give me your bunch of stinky tofu later." It turns out that she also likes eating stinky tofu very much, but she is afraid that her dignified and cold image will be damaged if her subordinates find out.  , so he secretly came to buy it, and unexpectedly met an old friend.

    Just when Hu Qingpeng was about to agree, Tang Xue, who was ignored by the side, angrily interrupted: "No! Even if Brother Peng doesn't like to eat, his share should be given to me first. Why should I give it to you?" She could tell at a glance.  Yi Wufeng is a woman disguised as a man. Her beauty is stunning, she is extremely tall, and her eyes have a mature and mysterious temperament that makes her feel inferior.  Seeing the two of them chatting happily without interrupting at all, I felt a sour feeling in my heart.

    Hu Qingpeng was startled and said hurriedly: "Master Yi, she doesn't know your identity. If there is any conflict in her words, please forgive me and don't argue with her." As he spoke, he winked at Tang Xue and signaled.  She pays attention to her language.  Who is Yi Wufeng?  One of the thirteen elders of the Demon Cult, the Iceberg Witch who regards human life as nothing!  If Tang Xue offended her, wouldn't it mean that she would be in trouble??

    Tang Xue, however, did not appreciate it and pretended to be puzzled: "Brother Peng, what's wrong with your eyes? Are you having cramps?" Hu Qingpeng almost became so angry that he vomited blood on the spot.

    Yi Wufeng was both surprised and amused. This woman looked mature, but why did she speak like a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl?  Looking sideways at Tang Xue, she asked: "Hu Qingpeng, who are you? Why do you call her 'brother'? It's neither fish nor fowl!"

    After Hu Qingpeng explained, Yi Wufeng understood the relationship between the two. When he heard that Tang Xue was forced to wear a mask because she was too beautiful, she felt inexplicable jealousy in her heart and said coldly: "Hu Qingpeng, you are exaggerating too much."  Are you ready? I don't believe that a little girl can be so beautiful that it makes people crazy." She is a stunning beauty herself, extremely conceited about her appearance, and is not willing to admit that Tang Xue is better than herself.

    Tang Xue widened her eyes and said angrily: "Who is the little girl? You are talking nonsense!"

    Yi Wufeng said with a faint smile, "Aren't you a little girl? You still call him brother!"

    The two looked at each other angrily, like enemies meeting on a narrow road, neither of them willing to take a step back.  Hu Qingpeng was sandwiched between the two of them, feeling two chills coming to him at the same time. He looked at this and then that, and shuddered involuntarily.

 Text Chapter 20 Dilemma

    Looking at the two pairs of beautiful eyes on the left and right that were equally eager, Hu Qingpeng felt that the string of stinky tofu in his hand was extremely hot. No matter who he gave it to, it would always arouse strong dissatisfaction from the other person!  These two beauties were tit for tat, showing no sign of humility, leaving him in a dilemma and his head was as big as a fight.  Before the two women asked for it, he decisively took one bite at a time and swallowed the four pieces of stinky tofu into his stomach in the blink of an eye. He was immediately scalded by the hot oil and jumped on his feet: "Wow, it burned me to death Hey, I'll do it."  What's wrong? Why are you looking at me like this?"

    Yi Wufeng, Tang Xue and others were stunned and stared at him like a monster. Some of them pulled their hair wildly and were so angry that they could not speak.  The delicious snacks that many people would covet in their dreams, the first-class stinky tofu that should be tasted carefully, were so ruined by him. It really made the onlookers beat their chests and feet, wishing that he would be beaten to a pulp.

    Hu Qingpeng felt that people's anger was on the verge of breaking out, and said smartly: "Master Yi, Li'er, I'll take the first step!" He swayed and moved away as quickly as the wind.  Almost at the same time, angry shouts and curses surged out from everyone's mouths

    "It's so dangerous!" Hu Qingpeng was hiding under the eaves, wiping cold sweat. Fortunately, he could dodge quickly, otherwise the spittle would have drowned him.  After a moment, Tang Xue walked out of the alley with a smile, and Yi Wufeng followed her coldly, but there was a hint of smile hidden in her eyes.  Hu Qingpeng bravely waved to them.

    Tang Xue jumped in front of him and smiled before saying anything: "Brother Peng, you are just like Zhu Bajie eating ginseng fruit - a waste of natural resources! The master who sells stinky tofu almost fainted because of your way of eating ginseng fruit."

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "My lips are scalded and swollen, and you don't care. You still call me a pig in a roundabout way. Isn't that too much?"

    Tang Xue said: "You deserve it! Who made you so stingy that you refused to let me eat it?" She pulled his sleeve and said, "Brother Peng, let's go to Xie Yunlou to eat soup noodles, okay?"

    Hu Qingpeng looked at Yi Wufeng in the silent wind and caught a lonely look in her eyes. His heart moved and he said: "Master Yi, an invitation is worse than a chance encounter. If you don't dislike Hu's vulgarity, how about we go on a night tour in Changsha together?" ?" Boss Tang Xue was unhappy and was about to object, when Hu Qingpeng grabbed her wrist and shook his head slightly.

    Yi Wufeng knew that she should refuse his invitation, but she couldn't say "no". Facing his sincere and magnanimous eyes, she felt an inexplicable throbbing in her heart and hesitated: "You are a high disciple of the Hengshan Sect, and I am  People in the underworld, have you forgotten the warnings of your master's elders? Aren't you afraid of being slandered and denounced as a traitor to the underworld? "

    Hu Qingpeng said calmly: "I have always kept my master's warning in mind, and I will never violate the principles of behavior on the white road. It's just a midnight snack with you, what's the big deal? As the saying goes, if you are upright, you will not be afraid of the shadow, as long as I  With a clear conscience, even huge misunderstandings can be explained clearly." He has received life-saving favors from others several times. If he doesn't even have the courage to take on this responsibility, then why bother hanging out?

    Although Yi Wufeng was as cold as an iceberg, she still retained the instinct of a woman to eat delicious food. Especially when she saw the unhappy expression on Tang Xue's face, she felt a little inexplicable happy in her heart and deliberately wanted to go against her, saying: "Then what do you want?"  Responsible for treating guests!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "As long as the young master pays tribute, the rest is easy to discuss!" Tang Xue was helpless and pouted at Lao Gao.

    Xie Yun Tower is built on Linjiang Avenue, facing the winding Xiangjiang River. The terrain is very high, and it is also an excellent place to enjoy the scenery.  The three of them went upstairs and looked out the window. Nearly a hundred flower boats were lined up on the river. The lights on the boats were shining like stars, and their reflections on the rippling water were truly spectacular.  These flower boats are actually places where prostitutes sell their bodies. Compared with ordinary brothels, they have a more natural feel of a water town and are more popular among arty people.

    Hu Qingpeng's eyes passed by several particularly luxurious flower boats, and through a half-open window, he suddenly saw Yue Zongjin's profile.  He was holding a beautiful girl in his arms and was laughing and drinking.  Hu Qingpeng was stunned and whispered: "Master Yi, Yue Zongjin of Baiyun Sect was drinking on that ship. I wonder if there is anyone else?"

    "What did you say?!" Yi Wufeng looked in the direction he pointed, and could see clearly the faces of the people on the boat. She was surprised and said: "Your skills are not as good as mine. From such a long distance, you can see  Do you know what they look like?"

    Hu Qingpeng said categorically: "I swear, I will never tell lies! I had an adventure when I was young, and accidentally learned a Taoist secret method. After practicing it, my eyesight is extraordinary. Please believe me." It was also Yue Zongjin who was careless. He did not expect that in the world  Some people are proficient in the secret method of clairvoyance and can distinguish things from super long distances, but their whereabouts are exposed.

    Yi Wufeng was overjoyed: "It's really hard to find anywhere, it took no effort to get here! I was worried that I couldn't find their whereabouts, but they turned out to be hiding in the boat!" She followed the Baiyun Sect and his party to Changsha.  After that, the enemy suddenly disappeared. I don¡¯t know what their next action plan is.This is extremely distressing.

    Hu Qingpeng looked intently and found that several more people had boarded the flower boat. Then the flower boat lifted its anchor and rowed its oars, rowing slowly toward the center of the river, and hurriedly told the truth about what he saw.  Yi Wufeng stood up suddenly and said decisively: "Hu Qingpeng, I want you to sneak onto that flower boat immediately and find out their movements, okay?" She was most concerned about what conspiracy the other party had and what target they were targeting?  Huangfu Ji led so many masters to sneak into Hunan, and he was definitely not here to enjoy the scenery.

    Hu Qingpeng nodded and said: "No problem!"

    Tang Xue protested dissatisfied: "Can't we go back later? The noodle soup hasn't been served yet!" Before she could finish her words, she was pulled out of her seat by Hu Qingpeng.

    The three of them avoided the crowd and came to a quiet and uninhabited place by the river.  Hu Qingpeng pulled off half of his sleeves, covered his face, and quietly dived into the water.  He swam near the flower boat, popped his head out silently, and looked at what was going on on the boat.

    This flower boat is long and wide, with red silk draped around the sides. A ship tower more than ten feet high is built on the deck. There are more than a dozen red lanterns at the four corners. When the river breeze blows, you can still hear the crisp sound of wind chimes.  .  In the cabin, there were faint sounds of music and noise.  Apart from the busy maids, there were almost no guards on the deck.  Hu Qingpeng carefully climbed up the side of the ship, silently using his internal energy to evaporate the moisture from his clothes, and then ducked into the shadow of the ship building.

    He looked in through the gap in the half-closed window. Because of the restricted angle, he could only see the chairman and some of the guest seats.  Sitting at the head of the table was a middle-aged man with a long beard. His face was like a jade, and his eyes were like cold stars. He had the demeanor of a leader when talking and laughing, and he looked calm and generous.  Sitting below him were Yue Zongjin and other Baiyun Sect masters.  At the head of the guest table was a young gentleman with handsome features and a slightly ruthless look in his eyes. Although he deliberately concealed it, he still showed the air of an aristocrat.  Behind him stood a white-faced and beardless guard, with his eyes closed and hands lowered, as motionless as a statue, which was incompatible with the chaotic atmosphere around him.  Except for him, every man has one or two beauties accompanying him while drinking.  Those beauties only wore thin shirts, revealing large areas of snow-white skin, smiling and playing coquettishly with the men, arousing their infinite spring.

    The long-bearded man raised his glass from a distance and said with a smile: "Young poster, you have worked hard for the long journey, I will toast you first! I hope our cooperation will be a complete success and everything goes well!"

    The young master laughed and said: "Once Yanyu Tower and Baiyun Sect join forces, is there anything in the world that can't be done? What's more, with Huangfu Sect Master sitting in command this time, it's even more foolproof! Come on, let's have a drink together.  Wine!" Everyone agreed loudly and raised their glasses at the same time.

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked and couldn't help but stir up huge waves in his heart.  This long-bearded man should be Huangfu Ji, one of the four masters of Baiyun Sect, and it goes without saying that the young master must be the leader of Yanyu Tower.  The Baiyun Sect is the largest evil sect, and the Yanyu Tower is the most mysterious force in the underworld. The two powerful forces will form a terrifying and outstanding strength when they join forces!  What's even more frightening is that they lurk in the dark. Once they attack the enemy, the opponent will definitely die without a burial place.  So who are their enemies?

    Suddenly, he recalled what Wei Hanxiang said before he died: " Just say that I was killed by Deng Dingnan, and let him remind the leader that Hu Lingquan colluded with outsiders with the intention of rebelling against our Tianxiahui!" Isn't it Baiyun who Deng Dingnan and Hu Lingquan colluded with?  Zong?  If Wei Hanxiang's inference is true, then it is obvious that Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower will start an undeclared war against Tianxiahui!  They have Hu Lingquan and his colleagues as internal agents, and they take advantage of the lax defense when the Tianxiahui holds a birthday banquet, and suddenly break into the Tianxiahui main forum. Who can stop them then?  In this case, the world, the third largest gang in the underworld, is in danger!  Tsang Chi-hsiung¡¯s birthday is also likely to be his own death date!

    Thinking further, Baiyun Sect and Yanyulou planned such a large-scale operation and were able to do it without leakage beforehand, which shows that the person in charge is quite sophisticated and has thought carefully.  I'm afraid that after the operation officially begins, all the gangsters who come to attend the birthday banquet will inevitably be killed and silenced.  It is foreseeable that on the night of the 26th, the city of Changsha will be filled with flashes of swords and rivers of blood. It is unknown how many innocent lives will become victims of the struggle for power.

    When Hu Qingpeng thought of this, his hair stood on end and his hands and feet were cold.  Although he has no good impression of Tianxiahui and does not care about Zeng Zhixiong's life or death, this matter involves the lives of thousands of people. Can he just sit back and ignore it?  Sighing secretly, he decided to go to the Tianxiahui General Forum tomorrow and follow Wei Hanxiang's dying instructions to find Hall Master Zhang Yukun.

    "Ah, there are thieves!" A scream pierced the night sky.

    Hu Qingpeng was deep in thought and did not notice a maid approaching.  The maid unexpectedly found a masked man squatting in the corner, and out of fear, she screamed loudly.

    With the cry, Hu Qingpeng immediately woke up and jumped out of the river immediately.  At the same time, a figure smashed into the window and flew out, with both palmsPressing empty, the palm force struck Hu Qingpeng who was still in the air from a distance.  The cold and turbulent wind hit directly. Hu Qingpeng quickly made the "Qianjin Peng" sink, plopped into the water, and disappeared in an instant.

    The man stood on the side of the ship, staring directly at the dark river, with the murderous intent in his eyes not weakening at all.  At this time, several more people jumped out and patrolled the ship with murderous intent.

    After Hu Qingpeng understood the nature of water, he became more flexible and comfortable than a fish. He did not need to paddle at all. He drifted down with the help of the force of the water flow. In the blink of an eye, he was far away from the flower boat.  Even though he had avoided the critical part of his vest just in time, his shoulder was still hit by the opponent's palm, and his right arm was so painful that he could hardly move.

    Hu Qingpeng climbed up the river bank wetly and tried his luck to clear the meridians on his right side. After a while, the situation improved slightly, but the arm movement was still not smooth.  He secretly stuck out his tongue, wondering who was the one who took action?  Even though he was only two or three feet away, he could be injured with the force of his palm. His internal strength was so strong that he could not match it.  If he had reacted a little slower, could he still have escaped from such a master's hand?  As long as there are two more people like this, it will be difficult for the world not to be destroyed!

    Hu Qingpeng hurried back to the place where he entered the water, only to see Tang Xue standing still in a weird posture, while Yi Wufeng was pacing back and forth anxiously.  When they saw Hu Qingpeng returning safely, they simultaneously showed expressions of relief and surprise.

    Hu Qingpeng asked curiously: "Master Yi, what's wrong with Li'er?"

    Yi Wufeng snorted coldly and said: "This silly girl saw the figures flying on the boat and knew that you must have been discovered. She actually wanted to seize the boat and rush over to help you. She didn't listen to my advice, and she even dared to ask me  Do it! I had no choice but to tap her acupuncture points to prevent her from doing anything stupid." After saying that, he waved his jade finger lightly, and the invisible finger wind shot into the air to untie Tang Xue's acupuncture points.

    As soon as Tang Xuefu moved, he threw himself into Hu Qingpeng's arms and cried with joy: "Wow, Brother Peng, you are finally back! People thought you, you"

    Hu Qingpeng was deeply moved and pretended to smile casually: "My martial arts skills are good and my luck is good. The guys on the boat alone can't kill me! Don't worry!"

    Tang Xue raised her face and smiled, and was about to continue speaking. Unexpectedly, the collar on the back of her neck tightened, and Yi Wufeng lifted her up and put it aside.  Tang Xue was angry and glared at the other party: "Hey, I'm talking to Brother Peng, why are you meddling in other people's business? Don't think that just because you are better at martial arts than me, you can point fingers here!"

    Yi Wufeng said coldly: "Stand and speak properly, don't do that!"

    Tang Xue was confused: "What are you talking about? Why can't I understand it?"

    Yi Wufeng was too lazy to pay attention to her, and said to Hu Qingpeng: "Your face is pale and your breathing is uneven. Are you suffering from internal injuries?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "That's right! When I was diving to escape just now, I was hit on the shoulder by the master's air-splitting palm. Now my right arm cannot move well and the cold air is stagnant."

    Yi Wufeng frowned slightly: "Sit down cross-legged!" Her tone was unquestionable, and she slipped a pill to him.

    Hu Qingpeng naturally guessed her intention. After swallowing the pill, he sat cross-legged.  Yi Wufeng stretched out her palms and gently put her hands on his vest, and whispered: "Don't use your power to resist, remember!" Hu Qingpeng nodded, feeling a chill in his vest, and a wisp of cold energy rushing over him.  This zhenqi was completely different from the internal zhenqi he had cultivated and the two alien zhenqi, but it was somewhat similar to the one that injured him.  Although Hu Qingpeng collected all his true energy in his Dantian, there were still two lines of alien true energy left in his meridians that did not obey his command. As soon as they discovered that there was an intrusion from a foreign enemy, they immediately stepped forward to block it.  These three strands of true energy were incompatible with each other upon contact. Hu Qingpeng was immediately shocked to the point where his breath surged and blood spurted out.

    Tang Xue was shocked and angry when she saw this, and said sternly: "Yi, stop! Do you want to kill Brother Peng?" She put her hands into her sleeves, already holding the deadly hidden weapon.

    As soon as Yi Wufeng realized something was wrong, she immediately withdrew the probing Qi and was secretly surprised. How could Hu Qingpeng have the Qi of Buddhism and Taoism entrenched in his body?  In this case, how can you heal him?  Suddenly feeling the murderous intent approaching, he sneered: "Little girl, wasn't the lesson you learned just now enough? I spared you the first time, but you may not be in such a good mood the second time!"

    Tang Xue was unafraid: "I'm not afraid of you! If there's anything wrong with Brother Peng, I, I'm not done with you!"

    Hu Qingpeng said hurriedly: "Can you please stop arguing? I'm worried that people from the Baiyun Sect will go ashore to search. It's not advisable to stay here for a long time. It's best to avoid it first!" He really couldn't understand why these two beauties kept falling out and quarreling.  What if we can't live in peace?  If they start fighting regardless, they will definitely alert others.  If someone from Baiyun Sect or Yanyu Tower saw him, it would be very bad.

    Yi Wufeng stood up with a flick of her sleeves: "Hu Qingpeng, there are two different sources of Qi in your body, so it is not suitable for you to accept my Qi for healing. But you can take my 'Heaven-defyingAfter that, as long as you practice the exercises for one night, the injury should be healed.  Just take care of yourself!  "I didn't see how she acted, just like a white butterfly flying into the sky, flying away.

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly shouted: "Master Yi, wait a minute!" He jumped up and chased Yi Wufeng.  Even when Tang Xue called him, he didn't stop. He felt bitter in his heart, but he still followed after him.

    Yi Wufeng turned a deaf ear to his cries. Seeing her walking further and further away, Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but feel extremely anxious. He hadn't told her the secret of Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower's cooperation yet. If he missed tonight, who knew if they could meet again in the future?  If Yi Wufeng hadn't taken the initiative to show up, he would never have found the whereabouts of the demon sect elder.

    At this moment, Yi Wufeng suddenly stopped and looked ahead quietly.  A gust of wind blew by, and a strange and eerie man in black suddenly appeared on the quiet and empty long street.  His whole body was wrapped in black cloth, and only his face was covered with a silver mask. The mask was painted with red vicious patterns and fangs. At first glance, he looked like a demon from hell, making people stand on end with chills.  A pair of cold and evil eyes shined with hatred under the mask.

 Text Chapter 21 Soul Refining Ghost Fire

    Chapter 21 Soul Refining Ghost Fire

    The dancing phoenix and the man in black faced each other coldly. A solemn and solemn atmosphere filled the night sky, almost causing the wind to stop flowing.  £®  com

    When Hu Qingpeng saw the attire and temperament of the man in black, his heart sank, it was the Nine Ghosts of the Underworld!  Has the underworld found out the truth behind Yan Jiu's murder?  Otherwise, how could you dare to attack the elders of the Demon Sect?  When Shen Zuo landed behind Yi Wu Feng, he quickly looked at the surrounding rooftops and found nothing strange. He couldn't see where the opponent was ambushing the master. However, a strong feeling of uneasiness came over him, making him dare not relax for a moment.

    Yi Wufeng raised her eyebrows slightly and said coldly: "Where do you rank among the nine ghosts in the underworld? Why are you blocking my way?"

    The man in black smiled sinisterly and said: "Elder Yi is asking questions knowingly! I am Yan Wu. Following the order of my clan master, I came to Hunan to investigate the murder of Yan Jiu in Hengyang. I heard that Elder Yi is in charge of the Holy Saints in Huguang area.  The disciple is well-informed, so I would like to ask the elder to find out by whose hands my ninth brother died? If the elder is willing to tell the inside story and point out the perpetrator, the underworld is willing to offer one hundred thousand taels of gold as a reward! "

    Those who come are not good, and those who are good will not come!  Hu Qingpeng clearly smelled the murderous intention hidden in Yan Wu's tone, and quietly moved his left hand to the hilt of the sword.  Tang Xue, who arrived later, saw that the situation was not right, and hid in a high place alertly, deciding to act according to the opportunity.

    Yi Wufeng muttered, "That's such a big statement! Even if I know who killed Yan Jiu, why should I tell you? The underworld is so prestigious that such a trivial matter as finding your enemy shouldn't be a problem for you, right?"

    Yan Wu said unhurriedly: "In the whole world, the only ones who dare to kill people in my underworld and have the ability to bloodbath eighty-seven people in Hengyang Yuzhuang without leaving any clues are the Demon Sect, Baiyun Sect, Qinglong Society,  There are five schools, Tianxiahui and Yanyulou. The Qinglonghui is based in the north of the Yangtze River, and the Yanyulou's power is limited to the south of the Yangtze River. It is impossible for them to send a large number of masters deep into Hunan to do such meaningless things. The leader of the Baiyun Sect has made his position clear.  , Yan Jiu was definitely not killed by the disciples of the Baiyun Sect. As for the Tianxiahui, their White Tiger Hall leader Shu Yunjie also died that night, and they were also looking for the murderer, so he could be excluded from the list. Then only the Demon Sect is the most suspected!  It just so happened that Elder Yi had appeared in Hengyang before and after the murder. In this case, the answer is ready to come out! Yi Wufeng, do you still want to deny it?" His tone gradually turned harsh, and a sharp and fierce light shot out of his eyes.

    Yi Wufeng sneered: "This is purely your personal speculation. What evidence do you have to prove that I led someone to do it?"

    Yan Wudao: "Why, do people in the Demon Cult dare to do what they do? How disappointing!"

    Yi Wufeng knew that the other party was using provocative tactics, but how could he tolerate someone looking down on the Demon Cult? He shouted: "Yan Wu, don't say sarcastic words. Yes, I killed Yan Jiu. If you want to avenge him, just come here!"  Let me learn the magical skills of the underworld again!"

    Yan Wu's body trembled, and he said with a strange smile: "It's really you! Every injustice has its owner, and every debt has its owner. Yan Jiu liked to play with beautiful women the most during his lifetime, and he will definitely be lonely after death. Just go to hell and stay with him!" He flipped his wrist.  , a strange white flame flashed on his fingertips.  He flicked his finger, and the flame flew to the ground. With a soft popping sound, a pale flame immediately ignited, quickly spreading to the entire street and rolling towards Yi Wufeng's feet.

    Yi Wufeng cried out: "It's the soul-refining fire of hell! Get out of the way!" This is a fire-attributed thaumaturgy unique to the underworld. Any living creature that is exposed to even a little bit of will-o'-the-wisp fire will definitely end up with all its flesh and bones scorched.

    When Hu Qingpeng heard this terrifying name, he knew that the white fire must be extremely poisonous, so he hurriedly raised his energy and jumped high.  At this moment, he saw countless black and thin threads lying across the sky. If he hadn't had extraordinary eyesight, he would have been unable to distinguish their existence in a hurry, and he would have crashed into the net woven by these threads.  Although he didn't know the purpose of these threads, he instinctively felt the danger. He stopped his rising figure and shouted: "Be careful above, there is something strange!" The sword light flashed sharply, and the long sword shot out from his hand, thrusting straight into the air.  In the middle of the street.  He then stepped on the hilt of the sword with one foot and stood still.

    When Yi Wufeng heard Hu Qingpeng's warning, she was secretly shocked. She performed a hollow somersault in mid-air to remove the rising momentum, and landed lightly. With a light step on her slender feet, she stepped onto Hu Qingpeng's shoulders and stood firm like a stack of Arhats.  Under them, a white will-o'-the-wisp fire was burning fiercely. The flames shot up to a foot high, but did not produce any hot airflow.

    Yan Wu looked at the two of them in amazement, somewhat admiring the other's quick wit for being able to escape the killing trap he had carefully laid out.  He actually laid a "soul-searching net" over the long street in advance and dyed it black. As long as the enemy jumped to a higher place to escape, he would fall into the net and be contaminated with deadly poison.  Even if the opponent is lucky enough to see through the arrangement of the "Soul Searching Network", he will not be able to gain a foothold in the soul-refining fire of hell, and will have to be burned to pieces by this ghost fire.  Who knew the result was unexpected!  He wears shoes and pants made by his sect, and is not afraid of exercising."Will-o'-the-wisp" sneered, stepped forward quickly, and punched Hu Qingpeng's lower body.

    Hu Qingpeng secretly complained that as long as the opponent forced him back half a step, lost his balance and fell into the will-o'-the-wisp, he could win without a fight!  Seeing that the opponent's punch was so fierce that it was difficult for me to resist it with my bare hands, I couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat.  Suddenly, there was a clear sound above the head, white shadows flashed, and the dancing phoenix flew away like a phoenix dancing in the sky. The index fingers of both hands flicked, and the sharp wind shot towards the enemy's face.

    Yan Wu turned his fist into a palm and drew a semicircle in front of him. A layer of Qi barrier was formed, which made the enemy's attack invisible.  Following the dance of both palms, thousands of palm shadows suddenly appeared, attacking Yiwu Feng in reality and in reality.  The two of them exchanged hands with each other, making moves at the same time, and their energy exploded with a sound like rain hitting banana trees.  In just a blink of an eye, the two people separated immediately. Yi Wufeng jumped back and still landed on Hu Qingpeng's shoulder, with an indescribable solemn expression on her face.

    I saw Yan Wu showing off two seven-inch-long blue steel needles, all glittering and translucent. He smiled sinisterly and said: "Yi Wufeng, you are worthy of being an elder of the Demon Sect. Your skills are really good, so I have to use my skills."  One of the four great artifacts of the sect, the 'Pluto Sting'! Those who die under its poisonous kiss have always been famous masters, you should feel honored!"

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said: "It seems that the underworld is willing to spend a lot of money to take my life! But don't get too proud too early. You have a magic weapon. Don't I have a magic weapon?" After saying that, he took out a stick from his arms.  A jade flute that is more than a foot long, with three blood-colored stripes winding on the snow-white flute, as if a terrifying spell is engraved on it.  "This is the 'Magic Flute of Paradise', one of the top ten magic weapons in our religion. Please listen to the song quietly!" Then he said to Hu Qingpeng: "Plug your ears immediately, don't be fooled by the sound of the flute!"

    Hu Qingpeng had never seen her use the "Magic Flute of Bliss". He was shocked when he heard this and quickly plugged his ears. At the same time, he silently recited the "Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra", which brought his mind to the state of an ancient well without waves.

    Yan Wu didn't want to let the enemy waste time, so he shouted coldly: "What a broken flute to play in a life-or-death situation, just die!" He moved his body and pounced forward.  What keeps the "Hell Soul Refining Fire" burning is a specially refined powder. This powder is extremely precious and hard to find. You can only receive a certain amount for each action, and the burning time is very limited.  If he couldn't kill his opponent before the powder burned out, tonight's operation would be difficult to succeed.

    As soon as Yi Wufeng brought the magic flute to her lips, the cold wind blew quickly, and two blue poisonous thorns pierced her lower abdominal dantian like lightning, implying a sinister and obscene meaning.  She didn't have time to play the soul-stirring magic song. In anger, she quickly swung the magic flute, pointing at the vital point between the opponent's eyebrows like a dagger, and actually adopted a lose-lose strategy.  There was a sound of ding, weapons clashed, Yi Wufeng took advantage of the force to leap up, and the magic flute was the first to point Baihui at Yan Wu's head.

    Yan Wu sank rapidly and unexpectedly kicked Hu Qingpeng directly in the heart.  Hu Qingpeng shouted angrily: "Despicable!" He hurriedly crossed his arms in front of him to block him.  There was a muffled bang, and a huge cold force penetrated into his body, shaking his arm bones to the point of breaking, and he flew out involuntarily. From the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the strange will-o'-the-wisps underneath him, and he couldn't help but sweat.  At this time, he had no one to rely on and no safe place to stay. The situation was extremely critical.

    Yi Wufeng exclaimed, took a breath of Qi in mid-air, and suddenly accelerated to catch up with Hu Qingpeng, grabbing Hu Qingpeng's arm in an attempt to save him from the sea of ??fire.  She didn't even think about why she wanted to save this unrelated young man. It was a completely subconscious move. By the time she understood what she was doing, her jade hands had already touched Hu Qingpeng's skin.  In an instant, she suddenly realized that even if she could temporarily stop Hu Qingpeng's fall, sooner or later the two of them would fall into the long street where will-o'-the-wisps spread, and eventually they would be burned to death at the same time!  If she gives up her plan to save people, she still has a chance to fall back on the hilt of the sword and escape the fate of being burned by a will-o'-the-wisp.  She couldn't help but struggle in her heart, to save or not to save?

    Hu Qingpeng did not expect that Yi Wufeng would risk his life to save him. Seeing her flying figure and the anxious expression on her face, her chest tightened, as if being hit hard by a hammer, her heartbeat stopped for an instant, and then an inexplicable feeling  Touch and joy surged through his body, bringing tears to his eyes.  His heart was like a mirror. With no one to borrow strength in the air, Yi Wufeng's actions were tantamount to suicide and could not change the outcome of falling into the sea of ??fire. So why did she do it?  If you die, you will die. Do you want to hurt others?  Since we have no luck in this life, we can only look forward to the next life!  In the flash of lightning, countless thoughts went through his mind, he smiled tenderly at Yi Wufeng, waved his backhand, and shook Yi Wufeng's palm away!

    Yi Wufeng felt a force coming from her, which pushed her up to a high place. Looking at Hu Qingpeng's gentle and affectionate smile, she felt a sudden pain in her heart. Her limbs felt as if they had been soaked with ice water, and she could no longer feel the slightest trace of pain.  Warmth.

    Their eyes met, speechless.

    Yan Wu raised his head proudly and waited for the opportunity to attack.

    Suddenly, a scream broke the silence of the night: "Brother Peng, let me save you!" Tang XueHolding the thick and long branch that had just been broken off in one hand, it fell onto the long street with a cough.  The six-foot-long branch in her hand touched the ground, and with the help of her strength, she picked up Hu Qingpeng and hugged him before he was burned by the will-o'-the-wisp.

    Hu Qingpeng was surprised and happy to be saved from a desperate situation. He stretched out his arms, hugged Tang Xue's slender and soft waist tightly, and jumped into the air together.  How dangerous!  I walked around in front of the gate of hell, but in the end I still didn't step through the door. I really didn't deserve to die.

    Tang Xue clung to his strong chest, listening to his powerful heartbeat, her nose was filled with the strong smell of man, her whole body suddenly became weak, her skin was hot, her heart was floating and she didn't know where she went, she just wanted to  Time stopped and this feeling was frozen.

    Hu Qingpeng could not guess what the girl in his arms was thinking. Suddenly he saw Tang Xue blushing and her eyes were shy and blurred. He thought it was because of her shyness and hurriedly explained: "Li'er, the matter is urgent, I don't mean to take advantage of you."  You¡¯re cheap! Thank you for saving my life!¡±

    Tang Xue rolled her eyes at him and whispered: "Brother Peng is a big fool!" She leaned her head on his shoulder and couldn't help but smile.

    Hu Qingpeng had no time to guess the deep meaning of Tang Xue's words. When he looked up, he saw two black and white figures in the sky separated from each other as soon as they touched, and the dancing phoenix vomited blood and fell straight down.  Masters must concentrate on fighting. Yi Wufeng was distracted just now and thought that Hu Qingpeng was bound to die. She was so sad that her skill was greatly reduced. She was attacked by the enemy's internal force and was immediately severely injured.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked, with veins on his forehead exposed, and shouted: "Li'er, help me save people!" He immediately let go and jumped towards Yi Wufeng, holding her firmly in his arms.

    Yan Wu sneered: "What, do you want to be a hero and save the beauty?" He kicked sideways with his toes and hit his left temple.  Hu Qingpeng hid his head and shrank his neck, barely able to avoid the fatal blow.  Yan Wuzheng was about to change his moves, but his expression suddenly changed, and he blocked and picked up all the hidden weapons fired by Tang Xue.

    Yi Wufeng turned a blind eye to Hu Qingpeng's caring and pitiful eyes, her face turned frighteningly pale, and she said anxiously: "Hu Qingpeng, I've warned you, but you still dare to touch me? Don't you want my hand anymore?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "I don't care about my life, what else do I need to do with my hands?" He was about to fall into the white sea of ??fire, but the flames suddenly became shorter and shrunk, the powder finally burned out, and the next moment all the will-o'-the-wisps disappeared.  The entire long street returned to its former calm, as if the scene just now was just a dream.  Until his feet stepped on the hard ground, Hu Qingpeng still couldn't believe that he had such good luck and was not burned to death by a will-o'-the-wisp!  He originally had the intention of dying, so he dared to speak to Yi Wufeng like that. Then he realized that the situation was different. He shook his arms and threw Yi Wufeng out of his arms. He said with a smile: "Elder Yi, my hand  Just stay on your own for now!"

    Yi Wufeng snorted coldly: "I'll settle the score with you later!" Before she could finish her words, Yan Wu hit her on the head like a mountain bearing down on her, and the fierce wind blew her long hair away.  Yi Wufeng was seriously injured and unable to confront her opponent head-on, so she had to dodge.  Yan Wu followed her like a shadow, a pair of poisonous thorns flying and intertwining, firmly covering her white figure.

    Seeing that Yiwu Feng was retreating steadily and the situation was extremely bad, Hu Qingpeng hurriedly ran to pull out his sword and shouted: "Look at the sword!" The sword light flashed and pointed directly at Yan Wu's vest.  After many years of training by Zou Jing, he can wield the sword with both hands. This move is performed with the sword in his left hand, and the power is not reduced at all.

    Yan Wu didn't even look back, he just listened to the wind and discerned shapes. The poisonous stinger thrust out backwards with his backhand, hitting the tip of the sword with a sting.

    What a superb martial arts!  Hu Qingpeng was ashamed of himself just for showing off this trick, but Yan Wu made it clear that the chariot and the horse were going to kill Yi Wufeng, so he couldn't agree to it no matter what!  Even if you know you are losing, you still have to fight tooth and nail to help.  As he changed his mind, he continued to strike with his sword, rushing towards his opponent like a gust of wind.

    Yan Wuben didn't take Hu Qingpeng seriously, but he didn't know that the other party was holding a sword and was not afraid of his "Pluto Sting". In addition, he had high attainments in swordsmanship and internal strength, which immediately posed a great threat to him.  Most of his energy was focused on how to deal with Hu Qingpeng's attacks. Seeing that several opportunities to assassinate Yi Wufeng were missed, he was so angry that smoke came from his nostrils. He couldn't bear it and shouted: "Boys from the Hengshan sect, there is no good or evil in the world.  Xiangli, why are you helping the demon sect disciples? Did you take the wrong medicine?"

    Hu Qingpeng said coldly: "You have nothing to do with it!"

    Yan Wu was furious. If he wanted to complete the task, he had to get rid of the troublesome young man first, otherwise he would not be able to kill Yi Wufeng.  He said angrily: "You don't know how high the sky is, your master would let you out to wander the world, you are really blind! Tonight is the day you die!" A feint move forced Yi Wufeng to take a few steps back, and then he gathered nine successes and fiercely  The ground attacked Hu Qingpeng.

    At this moment, a series of screams suddenly sounded on both sides of the long street, and the corpses of men in black were thrown into the middle of the street one after another. Everyone had their chests opened and their hearts missing.  Yan Wu's heart sank, he stopped and stared at the heights. Could it be that the masters of the Demon Sect have arrived?  These men in black belong to himHis subordinates were all good at hiding themselves, and it was his last killing move. But now they were all killed, and they didn't even have the strength to fight back!

    Yi Wufeng, Hu Qingpeng, and Tang Xue exchanged glances with each other and quickly gathered together.

    When the last body was thrown away, a masked man in black suddenly appeared on the long street, revealing only a pair of shining eyes.  Although he didn't make any moves, his whole body exuded an extremely powerful aura, which put great pressure on everyone.  Even if he was as strong as Yan Wu or Yi Wufeng, when he met that person's eyes, his breathing would still be stagnant and his palms would break out in cold sweat.

 Text Chapter 22: Trapped in a tiger¡¯s den

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked. Although the masked man had not spoken yet, his eyes and figure were so familiar that they were deeply engraved in his mind.  £®  com That is his master, Yin Tianyun from the Seven Swords of Hengshan!  Yin Tianyun has been lurking in the Hengshan Sect for many years, and no one in his sect knows his true identity and origins. Even Hu Qingpeng was kept in the dark.  Ever since Yin Tianyun left Hengshan in a sudden change, there has been no news about him in the world, as if he has disappeared from the world.  Hu Qingpeng was extremely afraid of this deep master in the city. His sudden appearance tonight was beyond Hu Qingpeng's expectation. He didn't know what his purpose was?  Are you here to kill yourself to silence yourself, or are you here to cause trouble for Yan Wu?  If it's the latter, you can sit back and watch the fight and stay out of it.  If it's the former, it's better to find an escape route first.

    As soon as Yin Tianyun saw the expression on Hu Qingpeng's face, he knew that his apprentice had recognized him.  His eyes immediately revealed a warning, signaling Hu Qingpeng not to reveal his identity.  Hu Qingpeng nodded slightly, his palms full of cold sweat.

    Yan Wu said sternly: "What is your intention of poisoning my disciples from the underworld without asking the truth? This is the grudge between the underworld and the demon sect. If you want to interfere, you'd better weigh your weight! One wrong move will be  A fate that will never be restored!"

    Yin Tianyun said calmly: "I know who you are and how strong the underworld is. You don't have to threaten me with words. If you are willing to cooperate with me, I will forgive your unintentional mistake and spare your life for now.  If you don't eat the toast and take the fine wine, I won't mind disemboweling you and letting you end up with the same fate." As he said this, he pointed to the corpse on the ground.  In fact, he originally didn't want to get involved in this matter, but when Yan Wu was ridiculing Hu Qingpeng, he accidentally scolded him too, so he took action in advance and killed Yan Wu's ambush troops in anger.

    Yan Wu smiled and said: "Cooperation? You killed my people and you still want to cooperate with me?" He was wondering, where did he offend this evil star?  It's a pity that he doesn't know the relationship between Yin Tianyun and Hu Qingpeng. He can't figure it out even if he breaks his brain.

    Yin Tianyun said: "If I don't kill these ant minions, what if someone among them tips the scales and leaks the secret of our cooperation, wouldn't I have wasted all my efforts?"

    Yan Wuqi said: "Why do you think I will cooperate with you?"

    Yin Tianyun said: "It's very simple. You have only two options to choose from. Either lead me to find Yan Ao himself, or die at my hands tonight! An ant can still live in vain, let alone a person with great power like you? Once people don't have  If you lose your life, you will no longer be able to enjoy power, wealth, and beauty. You have to think carefully! Give me the answer within ten breaths!" His tone was arrogant, as if he had the power of life and death over the other party.

    Yan Wu was shocked. The real name of the underworld sect leader was never known to outsiders. How could he know that the current sect leader was Yan Ao?  And he actually dared to challenge Yan Ao single-handedly!  If he is not crazy, or he possesses a unique skill that is arrogant to the world, he is not afraid of the huge and profound power of the underworld.  He was surprised and said: "It seems that your Excellency did not attack the underworld on a whim, but had a premeditated plan! Who are you?"

    Yin Tianyun frowned and said: "Where do you come from with so much nonsense! Everyone in the underworld is selfish and has always adhered to the creed of putting personal interests first. Don't tell me that you will work hard for Yan Ao! My goal is only Yan Ao, and I want to get rid of him  I want to get back what belongs to me, and I don¡¯t want to hurt more lives. But if you are unwilling to cooperate, that¡¯s another matter!¡±

    Yan Wu said in confusion: "Then why don't you go to my sect leader directly? Wouldn't it save you trouble and worry?"

    Yin Tianyun scolded: "Fart! If I knew where Yan Ao's dog thief was hiding, I would have killed him a long time ago. Do you still need you to teach me a lesson? Humph, Yan Ao was afraid that I would come back to seek revenge on him one day. Thirty years ago, I had already killed him.  Move the Hades away from Fengdu. Now, only your nine ghosts in the underworld know the true location of the Hades. If I don't look for you, who will I look for?"

    Yan Wu was shocked, remembering a secret rumor circulated in the door. It turns out that the sudden relocation of Hades really happened for a reason!  At this time, he was fully aware of Yin Tianyun's identity and purpose. He was silent for a moment and said slowly: "We are not allowed to interfere in the battle for the sect master. But if you want to conquer me, you should at least let me see your strength, right?"

    Yin Tianyun laughed and said: "Okay! Let's see if you can block one of my three successful attacks!"

    Yan Wu did not dare to be careless in the slightest. He put away the stinger, used his palms with full power, and said in a deep voice: "Please enlighten me!"

    Yin Tianyun's eyes suddenly brightened, and he covered his opponent coldly. His momentum suddenly increased several times, and a strong wind surged on the ground, blowing Yan Wu's clothes.  He took two steps calmly and confidently, thrust out his right fist and aimed it at Yan Wu's chest.  I saw that his punch speed was neither fast nor slow, and his boxing style was ordinary. It was actually a move known as "Black Tiger Evisceration" that everyone in the martial arts world knows how to do.

    Hu Qingpeng thought he would perform some earth-shattering magical martial arts, but he didn't expect it to be an ordinary boxing move.With his skill, how could he fall into the trap?  But Yi Wufeng shouted in a low voice: "What is clever is like clumsiness, return to the original nature!"

    Yan Wu felt that the opponent's punch seemed slow but was actually fast. The punch enveloped the space around him and blocked the dodge route, forcing him to resist head-on and fight head-on.  Yan Wu was horrified, could this be the ultimate level of martial arts achieved by the legendary top-notch masters - returning to nature?  !  If this is true, even if he can transform into three, he is still no match for him!  As the enemy's fist approached, the pressure in front of him increased exponentially, making it difficult for him to breathe and almost bleeding from his seven orifices.  Yan Wu's eyes widened, and he suddenly let out a sharp roar. He pushed out his palms with all his strength, and instantly transformed into hundreds of palm shadows, slashing or cutting, and hit the enemy's fist.

    With a loud bang, a three-foot-deep pit appeared on the ground between the two of them, and the whirlwind rolled up to the sky with countless gravel and soil.  Yan Wudeng took five steps back in a row. Every time he took a step back, he left a foot print half a foot deep on the long street. Blood spurted out of his mouth and his chest heaved.

    Yin Tianyun stood with his hands behind his back, using his body-protecting Qi to shake away all the falling stones and sand, he asked proudly: "Are you ready?"

    Yan Wu clasped his hands in front of his chest, crossed his thumbs, made a strange gesture, and whispered: "I am convinced! I will be at your disposal from now on."

    Yin Tianyun laughed loudly: "He who knows the current affairs is a hero! If you follow me, the benefits in the future will definitely be yours! This is the Xiaohuan Dan of Shaolin Temple, you take it." He took out two pills and threw them at Yan  five.

    Yan Wuming knew that only one of the pills was a true elixir for healing internal injuries, so he still took the two pills together without hesitation.  He pointed at Yi Wufeng and others and said, "These people have heard secrets that they shouldn't hear. Do you want to silence them?"

    Yin Tianyun shook his head and said: "I am committed to Yan Ao, and I don't want to make more enemies at the moment. It would be extremely irrational to be enemies of the Seven Sword Sects, the Demon Sect, and the Tang Sect at the same time." He raised his eyes and looked at Yi Wufeng.  "As long as you swear not to publicize what happened tonight, I will let you leave."

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly said: "It's a deal!" After the three people swore a poisonous oath, they quickly left the scene and returned to their respective residences.

    Early the next morning, Hu Qingpeng told his companions that Wei Hanxiang had asked him to go to the Tianxiahui General Forum to see Zhang Yukun.  Since this matter involved several major gangs such as Tianxiahui, Baiyun Sect, Yanyulou, etc., and also involved a huge conspiracy, Hu Qingpeng did not want his companions to get involved too deeply, lest their lives be in danger, so he made up his mind to go alone.  Before leaving, Tang Xue put on a simple disguise for him, so as not to run into Hu Liang and his gang, and never return.

    The main altar of Tianxiahui is located in the east of Yuelu Mountain, with mountains on its back and water on its back. The courtyard covers an area of ??nearly 100 acres. In front of the gate, there is a specially paved avenue that can run eight horses in parallel, which is very grand.  Lanterns and colorful decorations were decorated inside and outside the villa. The disciples of the Tianxiahui were busy non-stop, and there was a festive atmosphere everywhere.  From time to time, horse-drawn carriages would pass by, carrying loads of goods into the villa.

    Hu Qingpeng walked alone with a sword and without wearing any Tianxiahui logo, which was very eye-catching.  Guarding the door were eight sturdy men, lined up on both sides of the door.  The big man at the head saw Hu Qingpeng approaching from a distance and stepped forward to greet him: "Stop! Which road is your friend from? Tell me your name first!"

    Hu Qingpeng clasped his fists and said, "I am a friend of Master Wei Hanxiang. I have been entrusted by him to come here to see Master Zhang Yukun. Please let me know."

    The big man frowned slightly and said suspiciously: "I know basically all of Lao Wei's friends, but I have never met a person like you! What's more, he just had an accident a few days ago, where did you get his message? Could it be that he had an accident a few days ago?  Can you exorcise ghosts and channel gods?" The more he spoke, the colder his attitude became, and he put his hand on the handle of the knife, obviously treating him as a liar.

    Hu Qingpeng said calmly: "What do you call this eldest brother? Is he a friend of Captain Wei?"

    The big man said: "My name is Lan Yong, and I have a life-long friendship with Lao Wei Hey, why are you questioning me in turn?"

    Hu Qingpeng whispered: "This matter is of great importance, so I have to act with caution. Brother Lan, I was present before Master Wei Duo died, and I know who the murderer is! There are many people here with mixed opinions. The details will be revealed after I meet with Hall Master Zhang.  I will come one by one." Hu Lingquan and Deng Dingnan in Tianxiahui have been bribed and have the intention to rebel, so he did not dare to believe Lan Yong at first.  If he mistrusted the other party, he would definitely die today.

    Lan Yong was shaken all over and almost screamed, but he immediately realized that it was not the time to make any noise. He glanced around and said in a deep voice: "How do I know whether what you said is true or false?"

    Hu Qingpeng took two steps, flashed the bronze medal that Wei Hanxiang left that day, quickly took it back into his arms, and said with a smile: "Do you believe it now?"

    With just a quick glance, Lan Yong confirmed that the opponent was holding a bronze medal specially made by the leader of the Tianxia Association.  This bronze medal is the certificate of identity of the helmsman of each branch. Unless the holder dies accidentally, it will never fall into the hands of others.hand.  Lan Yong had no doubts at the moment and personally led Hu Qingpeng in from the side door and to the reception room on the west side of the lobby.  Lan Yong asked someone to serve tea to the guests, apologized, and immediately went to the inner hall to ask Zhang Yukun to come forward.

    Hu Qingpeng sat and waited for a moment. A strange man walked into the room and said, "Master, please come with me!" Hu Qingpeng asked, "Where is Brother Lan Yonglan?" The man said, "Lan Yong must go back to the gate."  You are on duty and cannot leave your post without permission. I will be responsible for greeting the guests." Hu Qingpeng frowned, but still followed the other party towards the backyard.

    We walked all the way through the courtyard and came to a secret room.  There was already a middle-aged man waiting in the room. When he saw Hu Qingpeng coming, he stood up and said with a smile: "This little brother is very handsome. I wonder which senior's disciple he is? Please forgive me for being negligent." He had a square face and big ears.  , with bulging temples on both sides, a slightly pale complexion, and a friendly smile always on his face. His body has become slightly stout, but there is a sense of majesty in his behavior.

    Hu Qingpeng always felt that the other person looked familiar, but couldn't remember where he had seen him before. He cupped his fists and said, "My junior is Hu, and he is a disciple of the Hengshan Sect. Are you Hall Master Zhang Yukun?"

    The middle-aged man nodded and said: "Exactly! Hu Shaoxia is a disciple of the White Way, but he comes to visit a gangster like me. Is there any advice? Is there something that is inconvenient for you to come forward, and do you want to cooperate with us?" He looked at him suspiciously.  Looking at the young guest, he secretly guessed the other party's intention.  The Hengshan Sect and the Tianxiahui are both based in Hunan, but they have very little contact with each other. After all, they have different Taoism and do not want to work together. Once they break up, it will be difficult for both parties.  The disciples are usually restrained to avoid friction as much as possible, and there is no chance of any contact.

    Hu Qingpeng glanced at the man leading the way and hesitated to speak.  Zhang Yukun waved his hand, and the man bowed knowingly and left, closing the door behind him.  Zhang Yukun said with a smile: "Young Master Hu, there are only two of you and me here. If you have anything to say, feel free to speak out, and it will never reach the ears of a third person."

    Since Hu Qingpeng stepped into the door, a feeling of uneasiness floated in his heart.  Although Zhang Yukun seems kind and friendly, it is still difficult to completely trust him.  He suddenly realized that he knew nothing about Zhang Yukun, not even the specific position of the other party, and he couldn't help but regret that he had come so rashly.  Asked: "I wonder which hall Master Zhang is in charge of in the Tianxiahui?"

    Zhang Yukun was stunned for a moment, obviously surprised by the other party's ignorance, and said: "I am in charge of the execution hall, specializing in punishment, discipline, and supervision."

    Hu Qingpeng asked again: "Can you show me the token of the head of the execution hall to confirm your identity?"

    Zhang Yukun was displeased, and said with a stern face: "Young Master Hu, don't forget, this is the Tianxiahui General Forum, and you are here to pay me a visit! I didn't ask you to show your identity certificate, but you turned your back on me and dared to make such an unreasonable suggestion.  Request! If you want to say something, just say it. If you don¡¯t want to say it, please let me know. Zhang¡¯s time is limited and I can¡¯t play riddles with you. "

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Master, please calm down! Because I promised Wei Hanxiang, Master Wei, to convey a few last words to Master Zhang on his behalf. If I can't prove your identity, I will never say the last words of Master Wei."  . Please forgive me for the sake of Captain Wei."

    Zhang Yukun's eyes flickered, his face softened slightly, and he said in a deep voice: "Wei Hanxiang died unexpectedly. The murderer has not yet been found out. How could you, a disciple of the Hengshan Sect, know his last words? Why should I trust you?"

    Hu Qingpeng took out the bronze medal from his arms and said, "This was given to me by Master Wei Duo before he died. I wonder if I can win the trust of the Hall Master?"

    Zhang Yukun said: "Is it true? Let me take a look first!" He reached out and grabbed the bronze medal.  Hu Qingpeng was hesitating whether to let go when Zhang Yukun's palm suddenly accelerated and pointed like a sword, hitting his wrist, arm, shoulder and other acupuncture points.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked and turned pale. He made a fist with his other hand and started to strike. However, when he saw the silhouette of the person moving quickly, the other person jumped into the gap and stretched out his fingers like wind, sealing seven of his acupuncture points in an instant.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't move in the blink of an eye. He couldn't help being frightened and angry, and shouted: "Zhang Yukun, why did you attack me? Where did I offend you? Let me go!"

    Zhang Yukun's face turned cold, as if he was a different person, and he sneered: "You idiot, do you still think my surname is Zhang?"

    Hu Qingpeng stared at him blankly, and the vague impression in his mind gradually became clear. With a flash of inspiration, he shouted out loud: "You are not Zhang Yukun, your surname should be Hu, Hu Lingquan!" No wonder he felt that this man looked familiar, it turned out that he was Hu Liang  His father, the master of Zhuque Hall of Tianxiahui, is the person he least wants to meet!  Hu Lingquan, Deng Dingnan and his group were secretly colluding with Baiyun Sect and Yanyulou in an attempt to betray the Tianxiahui. Now that they fall into their hands, how can they reap any good fruits?  Not to mention delivering the news, it was doubtful whether he could make it out of the Tianxia Club alive.  Now I am trapped in a tiger's den, with no support from the outside and no help from the inside. I am really like meat on the chopping board, ready to be slaughtered!  Looking at Hu Lingquan's sneering face and gloomy eyes, I couldn't help but sweat and stand on my head.

 Text Chapter 23 Going to the next level

    Hu Lingquan said in surprise: "We should have never met before, but you can guess who I am. You are not too stupid. The disciples of Hengshan are indeed extraordinary!"

    Hu Qingpeng didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry: "Hallmaster Hu, what do you want?" He asked while thinking about escape strategies, but none of them could achieve the goal.

    Hu Lingquan took the bronze medal from Hu Qingpeng's hand and looked through it carefully, nodded and said, "It is indeed Wei Hanxiang's token!" He rolled his eyes twice, and then said, "For the sake of you and me, we have the same clan and surname, and I don't want to torture you.  As long as you explain clearly exactly what Wei Hanxiang's last words said, I can spare your life. If not, don't blame me for being ruthless and merciless!"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart is like a mirror. If he really believed him and told Wei Hanxiang¡¯s last words, he would never be able to walk out of this door alive.  If the secret is kept strictly, there may be a chance of survival.  He said seriously: "Hall Master Hu, I am a guest of the Tianxiahui, you can't treat me like this! Where is Hall Master Zhang Yukun? I want to see him!"

    Hu Lingquan said: "To tell you the truth, Zhang Yukun and I are in the same boat, and his guests are my enemies. Can I let you go easily? Since you are in my hands, you'd better cooperate with me obediently and don't worry.  I'm delusional." Since a major event was approaching, he arranged for his spies to be spread throughout the headquarters to closely monitor the actions of Zhang Yukun's group.  When the news came that Lan Yong personally brought Hu Qingpeng into the village, he realized that there must be something fishy about the matter, so he decisively intervened and set up the situation.

    Hu Qingpeng felt cold in his heart and said slowly: "What if I insist on not saying anything?"

    Hu Lingquan sneered: "Don't tell? It seems you still have some backbone!" He closed his eyes and thought for a moment, then said: "Actually, even if you are tight-lipped, I can guess it! Wei Hanxiang died because he saw something  Secret, and ended up seeking his own death. He was poisoned that day, and was stabbed through the chest by a sword. When he met you, he was completely exhausted, and the words he could explain were limited. He could only choose the most important things to say.  Is it? Judging from his situation at the time, it was nothing more than telling the secrets he saw and trying to reach Zhang Yukun¡¯s ears. And you happen to be the one who conveyed the message! "

    Hu Qingpeng felt chills all over his body when he heard this. This man has such a shrewd mind. This reasoning was just like what he saw at the time!  No wonder he could turn his hands into clouds and turn his hands into rain, and deceived him to get here before Zhang Yukun could.  This is not an unjust mistake!

    Hu Lingquan continued: "Most of what Wei Hanxiang was going to say before he died was to accuse me of colluding with outsiders in an attempt to harm the world, and to ask Zhang Yukun to take more precautions against me, right? Haha, it's a pity that you have disgraced your mission and can't see me.  Zhang Yukun! As long as it lasts three more days, the secret you keep will be worthless. Because by that time, Zhang Yukun will be dead without a burial place!" After saying that, he looked up to the sky and laughed, full of ambition.  The plan they formulated has entered the final stage of implementation, and they are laying out the killing plan step by step.  As long as Zhang Yukun and others are kept in the dark and do not strengthen their vigilance, their actions will not be affected.

    Hu Qingpeng was worried and pretended to be surprised: "Hall Master Hu, do you want to send someone to assassinate Hall Master Zhang? I, the Hengshan Sect, have no intention of participating in the power struggle of your association. Please let me go, Hall Master Hu. I promise to leave Changsha immediately.  The city has absolutely no connection with Zhang Yukun." Since Hu Lingquan didn't expect that he knew about the conspiracy of Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower to jointly deal with Tianxiahui, he simply pretended to be confused, showed the enemy weakness, and deceived the other party first.

    Hu Lingquan shook his head and said, "It's impossible to let you go now! What did you say to Lan Yong when you came in?"

    Hu Qingpeng insisted: "I didn't say anything. Because I promised Master Wei that his last words can only be known to Hall Master Zhang, and no one else can know."

    Hu Lingquan's expression softened slightly, and the murderous intent in his heart weakened by three points. He was thinking about how to deal with him, when he suddenly heard a shouting and noisy sound coming from outside the door.  He frowned and raised his voice: "What's going on outside? Who dares to come to Suzaku Hall to cause trouble?!"

    I just heard someone reporting outside the door: "Master, it's not good! Hall Master Zhang Yukun led people into the Suzaku Hall and asked us to hand over the guest we just had!"

    Hu Lingquan's eyebrows jumped and he sneered: "This old-fashioned man moves pretty fast! But if you want to rob someone, there's no way!" Suddenly he pointed out a finger and hit Hu Qingpeng's sleeping point.  Hu Qingpeng's vision went dark and he fell unconscious.

    When Hu Qingpeng woke up from his slumber, his vision was dark, an inexplicable stench floated in the air, and the sound of crawling cockroaches could be heard around him.  It was quiet in the darkness, without the presence of anyone.  He moved his stiff limbs and suddenly found that iron chains were wrapped around the joints of his hands and feet. As long as he moved slightly, there would be a rattling sound.  Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and secretly said that he was lucky. Although he was imprisoned as a prisoner, at least he still retained his life.  Hu Lingquan may have some concerns about his identity and did not want to conflict with the Seven Sword Sects when a big event was about to happen, so he did not kill him immediately.  And just keep him in tight confinement.?The purpose has been achieved by not letting Zhang Yukun know Wei Hanxiang's last words, and there is no need to add extraneous complications.

    Hu Qingpeng groped around his body and found that except for the Jingshen Sword, which was taken away, everything else was on him, and he couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief.  He stood up, stretched his hands forward and slowly walked to the wall, groped around the entire cell, sat down slumped, and completely gave up the idea of ????escape.  The four walls of this cell are made of thick stone slabs, which have been polished manually and are so smooth that there is no way to climb on them.  Not to mention that he was dragging a chain weighing dozens of kilograms. Even without any weight, he could not climb to a high place to find an exit.

    Suddenly, a loud "bang" sound was heard above the head, and a yellow light beam shot down diagonally.  Hu Qingpeng looked up in shock and saw a three-foot-round hole in the middle of the ceiling, about three feet above the ground. People's heads flashed outside the hole, and a dull and cold voice came down: "Hey, it's time to eat!"

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly asked: "Who are you? What kind of place is this?"

    The man said impatiently: "Be honest and stop talking nonsense! I only deliver food and don't know anything else!" As he spoke, a bamboo basket hung from the entrance of the cave, containing a can of water and two steamed buns.  After Hu Qingpeng took out the food, the man immediately put away the bamboo basket and sealed the entrance of the cave again without saying a word.

    The cell was dark and without any companions to talk to, it was really boring.  In the silence, there seemed to be an invisible pressure pressing on his chest, making him feel even more anxious.  Hu Qingpeng didn't know where he was or how long he would be imprisoned. If he was locked up in this isolated place for two or three years, he might even go crazy over time.  But what worries him the most is that Zhang Yukun and others are not aware of the conspiracy of Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower. They are not aware that the fatal crisis is quietly approaching, and they are not wary of the enemies hiding in the dark!  Although he had never met Zeng Zhixiong and Zhang Yukun, and it was impossible to say that he had any good feelings for them, he was disgusted with what Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower were doing and really didn't want to see their conspiracy succeed.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but shudder when he thought of the ship full of gunpowder and its terrifying power.  Those heroes who rushed to Changsha with great enthusiasm probably never dreamed that they had already stepped into the grave with one foot.  If they insist on attending the birthday banquet, they will definitely be blown to pieces.  The mastermind behind this incident is absolutely ruthless and would dare to send thousands of lives to hell in a second.  Hu Qingpeng beat the ground with hatred. He was imprisoned as an insider and was unable to save these innocent lives, which made him extremely depressed.

    Hu Qingpeng thought about where he was angry and couldn't help but scolded Hu Lingquan for being despicable and greedy for profit.  He grew up in the market, and was exposed to people at the lowest level. He cursed people endlessly without repeating them. His only regret was that no one appreciated them, and there was only the buzzing of echoes in the cell.  He cursed loudly, and his anger subsided slightly.  After Hu Qingpeng calmed down, he laughed. His actions were meaningless. Since he couldn't change the situation, why waste his energy?  There is God's will in the dark, and the life and death of those people are not something you can control.  He couldn't help but think of his companions. Will Tang Jingtian, Tang Xue and others break into the world and demand people because of his disappearance?  I hope they won't be too impulsive and they will be captured instead of saving people.

    Hu Qingpeng took a deep breath, sat cross-legged, put his hands on his chest, and began to concentrate on practicing Qi.  Since you have nothing to do, just concentrate on cultivating your internal energy.  After many fierce battles, he found the trick and way to fuse the two alien qi in his body. Four-tenths of the alien qi had been absorbed into his Dantian and became part of his own qi.  Every time his Qi increases, the speed of refining and fusion increases, and every meditation practice brings him great benefits.  The cell was extremely quiet, without any external noise. He soon entered a state of forgetfulness about things and myself. He felt the movement and integration of the two alien energies with all his heart, and a warm and comfortable feeling appeared in his Dantian.  .

    Time passed unknowingly. Except for two meals a day, Hu Qingpeng concentrated on practicing his internal skills at other times. His progress was as fast as a thousand miles.  He had no way of knowing any news from the outside world, so he simply didn't want to ask and let go of this worry completely.  Occasionally, he would think of his companions whom he had not seen for many days, or even the beautiful face of Yiwu Feng, but they would only pass by in a flash, and they would be buried deep in his heart.

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.  For the first time, the food delivery man brought a pot of wine and a roasted chicken. He said with a smile: "Boy, you are in for a treat today! Today is the fiftieth birthday of our guild leader, so I will make an exception and add some dishes for you.  Have fun too!"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s mind trembled, today is April 26th!  At this moment, there is an undercurrent surging in Changsha City, and a storm is coming.  He took out the wine and meat from the bamboo basket and said lightly: "Thank you!"

    After the cave entrance was closed again, Hu Qingpeng raised the wine bottle in his hand and whispered: "Zeng Zhixiong, if you don't change your fate, I will respect you in person next time!" He took a sip and put it aside.  A person's birthday is the lastIt is sad to think about the anniversary of his death.  It is especially sad that Zeng Zhixiong, as the overlord of one party, was betrayed and plotted by his subordinates and died in a conspiracy.  After today, the power structure in the world will change dramatically again!

    Hu Qingpeng meditated again, looked inwards at his own heart, and began his routine homework.  He has been practicing sleeplessly these past few days, and the two alien energy has been refined to the tenth degree. He is about to break through the bottleneck and rise to a higher level.  At this moment, the true energy is activated according to the law, and the two trickling streams quickly pour into the Dantian like flowing into the sea.  I don't know how long it took, but the last ray of alien energy was refined as expected, integrated and integrated, no longer distinguishable from each other, truly integrated.  The fused zhenqi seemed to have gained life. Before Hu Qingpeng could think of it, it automatically circulated in the meridians for seventy-two times.

    Hu Qingpeng only felt that the true energy in his body was extremely abundant and endless, and he couldn't help but look up to the sky and roar. The roar was thick and loud, as continuous as a dragon's roar.  As soon as he stopped screaming, he suddenly opened his eyes, feeling extremely excited. The hidden disease that had troubled him for many years finally disappeared completely!  What excites him even more is that his Zhurong Divine Skill has reached the seventh level, creating a miracle that the Hengshan Sect has done for more than a hundred years!  Except for Chen Tianlei, the other master uncles have only reached the eighth level, just one step ahead of him.  If he continues to practice hard, he will be able to compete with his uncles by the time he is about twenty years old.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn¡¯t help but think of the faces of Master Mingxin and Taoist Master Tianfa. Without the cultivation of these two seniors, how could he have made such a progress?  Unable to discern the direction in the darkness, he knelt down, kowtowed sincerely, and silently wished the two seniors good health and good health.

    At the same time, deep in Hengshan Mountain, two old men who were talking on their hands sneezed in unison.  The two looked at each other and said in confusion: "It's strange, is it going to change?"

    Hu Qingpeng's excitement quickly disappeared. In his current situation, what's the use of practicing his internal strength to a higher level?  It¡¯s really a useless place for heroes!  He let out a long sigh, and suddenly heard a noise from above. A gap opened in the closed cave entrance, and then a familiar and sweet voice hurriedly sounded: "Brother Peng, are you down there?"

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't believe his ears. He suspected that he was in a dream. He was surprised and happy. He jumped up and shouted: "Li'er?! Is it you? I'm down there!"

    The iron plate covering the entrance of the cave was completely removed. Tang Xue looked down and shouted happily: "Brother Peng, are you okay? We are here to save you!" Then a thick rope hung down and Tang Jingtian's voice came.  : "Brother Hu, grab the rope and climb up!"

    "Yes!" Hu Qingpeng's martial arts improved greatly at this time, and the iron shackles that weighed only dozens of kilograms became as light as feathers and could not affect his actions.  He grabbed the rope, alternately grasping it with both hands, climbed up to the heights in the blink of an eye, passed through the hole like smoke, and landed on the ground.

    Before he could regain his footing, Tang Xue threw herself into her arms, hugged his waist and cried loudly: "Oh, brother Peng, people thought you were almost worried to death!"

    Hu Qingpeng turned his eyes and saw Tang Jingtian, Lan Yong and more than a dozen people standing beside him. They were looking at them with half-smiling faces. He couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed. He wanted to push Tang Xue away from his arms, but she hugged her tightly.  It wouldn't let go, clinging tightly to his body.  Helplessly, he coughed twice and asked, "Brother Tang, Brother Lan, how did you know that I was imprisoned here?" There were many corpses lying in the passage of the dungeon, and they must be the guards here.  Just looking at the blood-stained clothes and traces on the ground of Lan Yong and others, one can imagine that they had just experienced a fierce battle.

    Lan Yong snorted coldly: "That day you suddenly disappeared in the main altar. Hall Master Zhang Yukun guessed that Hu Lingquan was secretly causing trouble, so he broke into Zhuque Hall to ask for someone, but Hu Lingquan denied that it was him. It's a pity that we had no evidence at the time.  , knowing that Hu Lingquan was telling lies, but couldn't do anything to him, so he had to withdraw temporarily. Hall Master Zhang immediately sent people to spy secretly, and finally found out that one more person had been imprisoned in the secret cell of Suzaku Hall recently, and it was estimated that the person being imprisoned was  You. Hall Master Zhang has drawn up a plan to rescue people. We have waited until today, when the number of guards guarding the secret cell is reduced, and we have the opportunity to break through the defense line and come in!" After saying that, he glanced at Tang Jingtian and expressed his sincere admiration.  Said: "Fortunately, Mr. Tang helped out and poisoned many masters, otherwise we would never have been able to succeed so smoothly!"

    Tang Jingtian continued: "The day after you disappeared, Xiaoxue and I were worried and came to the Tianxiahui General Forum to find out what happened. We happened to meet Brother Lan and learned the reason for the whole thing. Of course we can't do it if our brother is in trouble.  Just sit back and watch. After discussion with Hall Master Zhang Yukun, we decided to take the opportunity of the birthday banquet to raid the Suzaku Hall and rescue you. Haha, your ghostly roar just now scared the guards into panic and saved us a lot of hands and feet!"

    Hu Qingpeng asked curiously: "Didn't my senior brother Gao come?"

    Tang Jingtian smiled slightly and said: "Brother Gao was worried that Miss Zeng Yingzeng would be bullied, so he was willing to act as a guardian and accompany her to the birthday banquet!""What? He also went to the birthday banquet?!" Hu Qingpeng's heart sank. Zeng Zhixiong's birthday banquet was destined to become a killing ground for Shura. Gao Qingcheng's life was in danger!  If his prediction was correct, most of the masters from Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower would take action during the birthday banquet and kill Zeng Zhixiong.  And the people present at that time will most likely become targets of massacre.  Cold sweat broke out in his palms, and he hurriedly asked: "What time is it now? Has the birthday party started yet?"

    Lan Yong said: "It was about three o'clock in the morning when we started. The leader's birthday banquet must have just started! Is there something wrong?"

    Hu Qingpeng paused and said: "Oops, I'm afraid it's too late! We have to take action immediately, otherwise we will let their evil plot succeed!" He hurriedly removed the shackles on his hands and feet and urged Lan Yong and others to lead the way and go straight to the birthday banquet.

 Text Chapter 24 The storm is coming

    Almost all the people from Zhuque Hall were out tonight, and those who stayed behind had all been subdued, so Hu Qingpeng and others did not encounter any obstruction when they left the dungeon.  They put on another set of attire as Tianxiahui disciples and headed straight to the hall where the birthday banquet was held.

    Hu Qingpeng asked as he walked: "Brother Lan, how many people in the Tianxiahui General Forum follow Hu Lingquan's command? How many people are loyal to Hall Master Zhang Yukun? Which side do the other hallmasters support?" Tianxiahui was obviously divided into two.  This faction is currently in a critical situation. Only with the full support of Zhang Yukun's faction can they have a chance to defeat Hu Lingquan and make their wishful thinking come to nothing.

    Lan Yong's face was slightly red. After all, the family scandal should not be publicized. He muttered: "In our world, there are four inner halls and four outer halls. The four inner halls are all located in the main altar, and the four outer halls are located in Hangzhou, Yingtian,  Nanchang and Hefei. Among the four inner halls, Suzaku and White Tiger all obey Hu Lingquan's orders. The execution hall is naturally controlled by Hall Master Zhang, while Hall Master Xie Guanzhong of Shenji Hall is vacillating and is a person who sees the wind and steers the ship."

    Hu Qingpeng secretly smiled bitterly, even if he did not count the people from Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower, his side was still at a disadvantage!  What's more, the other side has been planning for a long time and has been prepared for it, but Zhang Yukun's people were kept in the dark from beginning to end. Once the war started, they would be defeated miserably.  He asked with a ten thousandth of hope: "Then who does the Fourth Outer Hall Master support?"

    Lan Yong shook his head and said: "I don't know! The four of them rarely go back to Changsha. Every time they come and go in a hurry, they basically have no contact with us. I heard that the Qinglong Society has intensified its infiltration activities in recent times and seems to be planning a large-scale  During the southern invasion, these four hall masters were busy preparing for the enemy and failed to come back to attend the master¡¯s birthday banquet.¡±

    "What?!" The last glimmer of hope was shattered, and Hu Qingpeng felt a bone-chilling coldness.  The Qinglong Society chose this time to invade the Tianxiahui. It was definitely not a coincidence. It was most likely that they had colluded with Baiyun Sect and Yanyulou to consciously contain the main force of the Tianxiahui so that Huangfuji and others could take action.  The world will be plotted by the three evil forces of the underworld, can it still be safe?  The answer is of course no.  Although the actual action has not yet been taken, it can be said that the overall situation has been decided and there is no way to save it.  Hu Qingpeng composed himself and said sternly to Tang Jingtian and Tang Xue: "Brother Tang, Li'er, you have nothing to do with this matter. Listen to me and leave Changsha City immediately. No matter what news you hear, don't look back! Leave quickly!"

    Tang Jingtian and Tang Xue looked at each other and asked in confusion: "Why do you want us to leave? What about you?"

    Hu Qingpeng sighed: "It's hard to explain this matter clearly in a few words. In short, there will be a bloody battle at the birthday banquet. You'd better avoid it in advance to avoid being killed. As for me, I have to find Hall Master Zhang Yukun and complete all the tasks.  I have a heavy responsibility, and secondly I have to rescue my Senior Brother Gao. So even though I know it¡¯s going to be a mountain of swords and a sea of ??fire, I still have to go for it!"

    Looking at his impassioned look, Tang Xue's eyes flashed with brilliance. She grabbed his sleeves and said in a low voice but firmly: "If you don't leave, I won't leave! Wherever you go, I will go!"  "

    Hu Qingpeng paused and said, "Li'er, this is a dangerous battle with a near-death outcome. Please stop fooling around, okay?"

    Tang Xue glared at him: "Who is fooling around? I am serious!"

    Hu Qingpeng looked at Tang Jingtian helplessly, and Tang Jingtian waved his hands and said, "You don't have to say it! Am I, Tang Jingtian, a coward and incompetent coward who abandoned his friends to escape? If you treat me as a friend, don't persuade me to leave alone. Or  Let's go together, or let's stay together!" The tone was decisive and left no room for doubt.

    Hu Qingpeng felt moved in his heart, this is a good friend who shares life and death!  Turning to Lan Yong, he said: "Brother Lan, I'm going to make this short, please believe me! Hu Lingquan colluded with Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower in an attempt to join forces with foreigners and attack the Tianxiahui General Forum tonight! Captain Wei Hanxiang discovered their  He was killed and silenced by Deng Dingnan because of the conspiracy. Please inform all the brothers in the torture hall immediately. Once you find out something has changed, go to the birthday banquet to save people! It's too late!"

    Lan Yong was startled and said in surprise: "What did you say?! No matter how brave Hu Lingquan is, he won't betray the leader, right?"

    Hu Qingpeng spread his hands: "I know you may not believe it, but it is the truth. Think about it, why did Hu Lingquan imprison me secretly? What is he afraid of? Do I have any reason to deceive you?"

    Lan Yong broke out in a cold sweat and said with a grimace: "But without Hall Master Zhang's token, the disciples of the Punishment Hall will not believe my words! And Hall Master Zhang went to attend the birthday banquet and was not in the Punishment Hall!"

    Hu Qingpeng was so anxious that he sighed: "Now that things have come to this, we can only take one step!"

    Turning around a side door, a group of about ten guards suddenly emerged from the diagonal thorn, blocking everyone's way.  The leader shouted proudly: "Stop! Hall Master Hu has an order. The birthday banquet is an important place, and no one can enter! Anyone who disobeys the order will be killed!"

    Lan Yong was heartbroken and believed 90% of Hu Qingpeng's words, and said angrily: "Bajie, stop using chicken feathers as arrows. Who are you trying to scare?  We have something urgent to report to Hall Master Zhang. Get out of my way!  "

    The little leader said solemnly: "Lan Yong, I am not joking today! If you want to attack me, you must save your life first!" With a wave of his hand, the guards behind him all drew out their weapons, and murderous intent surged across the ground.  rise.

    Hu Qingpeng winked at Tang Jingtian, and the two of them suddenly stepped out, with lightning-like strikes, clicking or tapping, sealing the acupuncture points of the guards in the blink of an eye.  The gap between the opponent's martial arts and theirs was too big, and they didn't expect that they were mixed in with the ordinary gang disciples. They didn't even have time to scream, and they lost their freedom of movement.  Hu Qingpeng and others broke through three security lines and arrived outside the lobby where the birthday banquet was held.  I saw red lanterns hanging everywhere outside the lobby, and the characters "Longevity" in large and small sizes were posted on the walls. The lobby was full of people, laughing constantly, and the birthday banquet had already begun.

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng and others appeared, dozens of guards guarding outside the lobby stopped them. The leader turned out to be Hu Lingquan's son Hu Liang.  Due to the dim light at night, Hu Liang did not notice Tang Jingtian, his old enemy, for a while. He pointed at Lan Yong's nose and said: "Lan, if you don't look at the gate properly and just be a watchdog, why are you here?  Do you want to pick up a few meat bones and gnaw on them?" The people behind him laughed in mockery.

    Lan Yongyang was so angry that he said angrily: "Hu Liang, you don't want to fight against the power of others! When I followed the guild to conquer the country, you didn't even grow hair, so what qualifications do you have to make a noise here?!"

    Hu Liang didn't expect that Lan Yong, who had always been low-key, suddenly turned against him and dared to challenge him, shouting: "Damn it, you dare to insult me, are you tired of life? I'll chop you up!" He pulled out his sword and hit him on the head.  Cut down.

    The moment the long sword was unsheathed, Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but exclaimed. The sword in Hu Liang's hand was the Jingshen Sword that he was all too familiar with!  It turned out that after Hu Lingquan took away his sword, he gave it to his son!  Lan Yong didn't know how powerful the sword was. He raised the sword and heard a soft click. The enemy's sword cut the steel sword into two pieces and struck him head-on without losing speed.  Lan Yong was shocked, and suddenly felt his collar tighten. Hu Qingpeng grabbed him back in time and escaped death.

    Hu Liang cut off the opponent's weapon with a sword, and became arrogant. Just as he was about to catch up with him and stab him with a sword, his figure suddenly disappeared, and an iron fist quickly enlarged in front of his eyes. The fierce wind of the punch made his skin hurt.  Hu Liang was so frightened that he closed his eyes and screamed wildly. He raised his sword and tried to cut off the enemy's arm.  Hu Qingpeng stepped forward and cut across his opponent's veins with his left palm. With a flick of his right hand, he easily snatched the sword that had been missing for many days back into his hand and knocked it out with an elbow, hitting Hu Liang's chest.  Hu Liang groaned, fell back and knocked over two people. He broke several ribs and vomited blood and passed out on the spot.

    Those guards never expected that someone in the main altar would dare to hit Hu Liang with a heavy blow, and they were stunned for a moment.  When Hu Qingpeng calmly grabbed the scabbard together, they came to their senses, and suddenly they shouted loudly, and more than a dozen weapons were thrown at him.

    Hu Qingpeng shouted: "Don't do it yet!" The long sword danced rapidly, making waves of sword one after another, protecting the vital parts of the body.  When the enemy's weapons hit his sword curtain, they all broke and fell to the ground with a clang.  Lan Yong shouted: "Go!" He took the lead and charged forward, fighting with the opponent.

    At this moment, two figures flew out of the lobby, shouting: "Stop it all! What's going on? Why are you killing each other?" One person had a square face and big ears, and was dressed in red.  It's Hu Lingquan.  The other person has a cold face and stern eyes. He looks calm and intimidating, which is very frightening. He is Zhang Yukun, the leader of the Punishment Hall.  The two of them had their own concerns. When they heard the sound of fighting outside the lobby, they came out to check what happened without waiting for the host's instructions.

    "Hall Master Hu!" "Hall Master Zhang!" When the two factions saw their leader appearing, they stopped and moved out of the way, naturally forming two distinct camps.

    Hu Lingquan suddenly discovered that Hu Liang had fallen to the ground. His heart trembled, and he jumped up to Hu Liang's side. He carefully picked up his son and fed him a few medicines for injuries.  He said sharply: "Who did it? Who?!" Huo Ran raised his eyes and glanced at Hu Qingpeng and others, with boundless ferocious hatred in his eyes.

    Hu Qingpeng took a step forward, holding his sword across his chest: "Hall Master Hu, it's been a long time! Your son was injured by me!"

    Hu Lingquan was shaken all over and lost his voice: "Why is it you?! You're not" Suddenly he stopped talking and looked at the Tianxiahui disciples behind him, already understanding who had rescued him.  He glared at Zhang Yukun hatefully and sneered: "Hall Master Zhang, what a trick! You actually plotted against me without making a move. I will settle this account with you later!"

    Zhang Yukun said coldly: "I'll accompany you at any time!" Lan Yong took a few steps forward, came to his side and whispered for a while.  Zhang Yukun's face turned livid, a pair of eagle eyes shot at Hu Lingquan like cold lightning, and shouted angrily: "Hu Lingquan, you are so courageous, you want to betray the Tianxiahui and conspire to rebel!"

      When Hu Lingquan saw Hu Qingpeng, he already knew that his plan could not be hidden from the other party. He did not show any panic when he heard this, and retorted: "Zhang Yukun, don't spit blood and slander me! What evidence do you have to accuse me?  Did I betray Tianxiahui? No, right? Haha, could it be that you want to cover up the world with one hand, and are you deliberately fabricating charges and waiting for an opportunity to eradicate me? No one will believe this kind of trick played by children!"

    Zhang Yukun sneered: "You are still quibbling! Do you dare to confront me in front of the meeting leader?"

    Hu Lingquan said: "Why don't I dare? I am absolutely loyal and can only show it by the sun and the moon. Am I not afraid of you?"

    Zhang Yukun said: "Okay! Let's go to see the leader now!" He turned around and gave Lan Yong a few instructions and handed a token into his hand.  Lan Yong greeted seven or eight disciples and left in a hurry.  Hu Lingquan just sneered when he saw this, without giving any instructions, and walked into the lobby first with Hu Liang in his arms.  Zhang Yukun waved to Hu Qingpeng, motioned for him to come over, and whispered: "Hu Shaoxia, are you telling the truth? I will rely on you soon!"

    Hu Qingpeng said seriously: "I dare to guarantee with my life that every word I said is true!"

    Zhang Yukun nodded, feeling happy and a little sad at the same time. He sighed and turned around and walked into the lobby.  Hu Qingpeng, Tang Jingtian and others entered later.

    The red candles were burning high in the lobby, illuminating the surrounding area as bright as day, and there were about a dozen banquet tables set up.  There is a huge golden word "Longevity" on the front wall. There is a row of long tables in front of the wall. The tables are filled with rare treasures. They are birthday gifts given by heroes from all over the world. They are shining under the candlelight.  Mouthwatering.  On the chair in the center, the leader of the Tianxiahui Association, Zeng Zhixiong, is seated, with an unparalleled momentum.  He has a tall and majestic figure, thick eyebrows and tiger eyes, rough facial contours, and a short beard like a steel needle on his chin. He shows the leadership style in his every move, which makes people involuntarily admire him.  Although today is his fiftieth birthday, and there are many heroes congratulating him on his birthday, his expression is calm, and there is no trace of excitement. His deep eyes are like a lake and the sea, making it difficult for people to see through the depth.  Only when he looked at a young woman in white who was leaning next to him, a little affection flashed in his eyes.  The young woman was about in her twenties. She had red lips and white teeth, was dignified and beautiful, and had a faint melancholy look in her brows. She was very close to Zeng Zhixiong.

    Those who are eligible to come to the general altar of the world to attend the birthday banquet are all masters and faces. Naturally, they heard the sound of fighting just now, but because of the face of the owner, they all pretended to be like nothing.  At this time, he saw Hu Lingquan walking into the lobby with the injured in his arms, looking sad and angry. He realized that this matter was not trivial, so he couldn't help but talk in a low voice, and the joyful and festive atmosphere immediately became weird.  After Hu Qingpeng stepped into the lobby, he signaled Tang Jingtian and Tang Xue to find Gao Qingcheng and Zeng Ying quickly and not to get separated during the melee.

    Zeng Zhixiong frowned slightly, put down his wine glass and said in a deep voice: "Old Hu, what happened? Aren't you making your friends on the road a joke?"

    Hu Lingquan fell to his knees and said in a sad voice: "To report to the leader, the disciples of the execution hall colluded with outsiders and broke into the main hall privately. The dog Hu Liang was injured because he stopped and questioned them! When the subordinates wanted to arrest the murderer,  , Hall Master Zhang not only came forward to obstruct me, but also colluded with outsiders to slander me for betraying the Tianxiahui and trying to trap me in an unkind and unjust place! My subordinates have been fighting for the Tianxiahui for more than twenty years and have shed countless blood and sweat. Unexpectedly, today they were deliberately targeted.  It¡¯s so heartbreaking to be framed! I would like to ask the president to seek justice and clear my name!¡±

    Zhang Yukun hurriedly defended: "The president of the association must be careful not to listen to the villain's words! Hu Lingquan colluded with Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower to plan to attack our Tianxia Association tonight. The situation is urgent. Please allow the president to allow his subordinates to capture the traitors and be on full alert.  !¡±

    As soon as this statement came out, everyone was in an uproar.  Especially those heroes who came from afar were restless and whispering to each other.

    Hu Lingquan said loudly: "Everyone, please be patient and don't listen to his rumors! Zhang Yukun, you are talking nonsense, do you have any evidence? You are alarmist and deliberately disrupting the president's birthday banquet. What are your intentions?"

    Zhang Yukun said solemnly: "Master, the disciples of the Hengshan Sect can testify about this!" He gave Hu Qingpeng a backhand.  Hu Qingpeng understood, stood up and clasped his fists and said: "Junior Hengshan Hu Qingpeng, pay homage to Master Zeng! This junior saw with his own eyes Deng Dingnan assassinating Captain Wei Hanxiang, and also saw Baiyun Sect leader Huang Fuji leading his masters to sneak into Changsha and plotting with Yanyulou to attack Tianxiahui  . I dare to guarantee it with my head, what I just said is absolutely true!"

    Hu Lingquan shouted: "Master, don't believe his words! He was bribed!"

    Zeng Zhixiong stood up and said coldly: "Shut up!" Although his voice was not high-pitched, it contained strong inner energy, which made everyone's hearts skip a beat. They all stopped talking voluntarily, and a needle could be heard in the hall.  Zeng Zhixiong's eyes turned and shot straight at Hu Qingpeng: "Have you lied?"

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng's eyes met his, his chest felt like being oppressed by a huge boulder. The heavy pressure almost made him breathless.I couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat.  Zeng Zhixiong's gaze was like a sharp arrow, piercing straight into his heart, and it was like a bottomless abyss, so deep that it was frightening.  Faced with such a threatening gaze, no one dared to even think about lying.  He wanted to speak, but was shocked to find that under the pressure of the other party's momentum, his own aura was disordered and he could not make a sound at will!  He was secretly shocked in his heart. Zeng Zhixiong's martial arts was so high that he could probably equal Yin Tianyun, Ouyang Jue and others, and he was enough to be proud of the world.  Hu Qingpeng has a stubborn temper, how can he be willing to give in easily?  At that moment, he silently channeled his internal energy, and his skill level instantly increased to 100%, and he said in a clear tone: "Junior, I didn't lie!"

    A flash of surprise flashed in Zeng Zhixiong's eyes, obviously he didn't expect that the opponent was so young and already had the strength of a first-class master.  He lowered his eyes slightly and looked at Hu Lingquan coldly without saying a word.  Hu Lingquan's head broke out in cold sweat, and he couldn't help but curse in his heart, why the hell hasn't Huangfuji come yet?

    Suddenly, there was a whirring sound, and a round thing flew in from the door, with scarlet blood drops flying all the way.  Zhang Yukun struck out with a palm from the air, and the thing fell to the ground with a bang. It rolled twice and stopped. It turned out to be Lan Yong's dead head!

 Text Chapter 25: Transformed Elbows and Armpits

    "It's over!" Hu Qingpeng felt cold in his heart. Lan Yong was killed, which meant that reinforcements could not arrive.  No wonder Hu Lingquan remained calm when Lan Yong went to move reinforcements. It turned out that he had already taken preventive measures!  Since the other party dared to throw Lan Yong's head as a demonstration, they must have surrounded the lobby and were preparing to launch an attack!  His eyes turned sharply, looking for the location of his companions.

    When everyone saw the bloody head, their expressions were indescribably ugly.  At this time, these old Jianghu people realized that something was wrong. Because they were attending a birthday banquet, most of the guests did not bring weapons, and they couldn't help but regret it.

    ???????????????? But there were flashes of figures, and more than ten masters jumped into the house from the gate, everyone was dressed up, and their eyes showed murderous intent.  The leader, with a face like a crown jade, a long beard reaching to his chest, and an enchanting cold light in his eyes, was none other than Huangfu Ji, one of the four masters of the Baiyun Sect.  Hu Qingpeng and Zhang Yukun hurriedly stepped aside and were on alert.

    Huangfu Ji looked around at the group of heroes, calmly clasped his fists and said with a smile: "On the day of the guild master's big day, heroes from all over the world have arrived. It really gives the guild master face. Huangfu led a group of subordinates to come uninvited. I hope the guild master will forgive me for being rude.  . But because I came in a hurry, I couldn¡¯t wait to prepare gifts to celebrate my birthday, so I had to offer a mere head, and I hope the host will accept it!¡±

    Zeng Zhixiong shouted: "How outrageous! Huangfuji, you broke into our Tianxiahui main altar to kill people and cause trouble. You are too outrageous! What does Ning Wufan mean? Do you formally declare war on our Tianxiahui?"

    Huangfu Ji said: "My sect master once said: 'The world will rule the south of the Yangtze River for twenty years and accumulate countless wealth, but from now on, I, the Baiyun Sect, should be allowed to enjoy the glory!" Huangfu did not dare to say what the sect master said for a day or two.  Forget it, I came here today to fulfill the long-cherished wish of the sect leader. If the guild leader refuses to cooperate, the Tianxiahui General Altar may flow into a river of blood and turn into ashes!"

    Zeng Zhixiong laughed and said: "With just a few people like you, do you want to subvert our world? It's ridiculous! Since Ning Wufan sent you to die, I will accept them all! I haven't tasted these fists for a long time.  I'm tired of the taste of blood, today is just the right time to have fun!" His right fist moved slightly and silently hit the Eight Immortals table in front of him.  The table, made of red sandalwood, shook slightly and suddenly turned into powder and collapsed to the ground with a bang.  But what's even more terrifying is that all the dishes, cups and plates on the table were shattered by his strong internal force at the same time, and even the fish and bones suffered the same fate!

    Everyone was stunned. If such a terrifying and powerful internal force hits a human body, wouldn¡¯t the person who was hit be completely destroyed physically and mentally?

    Huangfu Ji showed a solemn look for the first time and said: "The guild leader is indeed one of the top ten masters in the world. His practice of the 'Nirvana Divine Art' is almost perfect. Except for my sect leader, the leader of the demon sect, the great master Jun Wangyou, etc.  Man, there are almost no opponents in the martial arts! Compared with your Excellency, Huangfu's martial arts is far inferior, so I am willing to be inferior. However, please think about it, the leader, if there is no perfect plan, how can I dare to lead people deep into the tiger's den and offend the tiger's power?  ?¡±

    Zeng Zhixiong sneered and said: "I don't care what plots you have, in the end you have to rely on force to decide the outcome! Ning Wufan is not here, who among you soldiers and crabs can stop my punch? I want you to come and go tonight!"

    Huangfuji shook his head and sighed: "Zeng Zhixiong, it seems that you are indeed an old fool! To tell you the truth, the Tianxiahui General Forum has now fallen into my control. No matter how high your martial arts skills are, haven't you heard of 'double fists'?"  Is it the saying that it is difficult for a tiger to fight against a pack of wolves? It is time for a new person to replace the throne of the leader of the world. Hall Master Hu, are you right?"

    Hu Lingquan sneaked up to Huangfu Ji's side at some point, nodded and said with a flattering smile: "Yes, of course we have to change!"

    Zeng Zhixiong was furious. No wonder the enemy was emboldened and unknowingly controlled the general altar. It turned out that Hu Lingquan had indeed betrayed Tianxiahui!  His brother who had known each other for more than 20 years actually betrayed him, which made him so sad that he almost vomited blood.  He looked at Hu Lingquan as if he were meeting him for the first time, and said coldly: "Hu Lingquan, why are you doing this? Have I failed you? Don't you have enough power?"

    The corners of Hu Lingquan's eyes twitched, he slowly raised his head, gritted his teeth and said: "Master, you have nothing wrong with me. Among the eight hall masters of the Tianxiahui, I hold the highest power, so I shouldn't have any  I'm complaining." He paused for a moment and said angrily: "But what I am most dissatisfied with is that you are too stingy! The total amount of money handed over by the various halls of the Tianxiahui every year exceeds one million taels, but you only pay it every year  How much silver do you want to give us? Do you think we are beggars? Why do we go into the world with you and conquer the world with our heads high? If we had no other income, we would have gone to the northwest!"

    Zeng Zhixiong couldn't believe his ears. A desolate and sad look flashed across his face, and he murmured: "People die for money, and birds die for food. Is this why you betrayed me? Could it be that we have been brothers for twenty years?"  Friendship is no match for those yellow and white things?"

    Hu Lingquan sneered and said: "You are talking lightly now, so why didn't you say more in the first place?"?A little for us?  When you were enjoying your wealth alone, why did you ever regard us as brothers?  "

    Zeng Zhixiong was silent for a while and said: "I never need to explain to my subordinates when I do things, as long as I have a clear conscience, that's enough! Hu Lingquan, you betrayed Tianxiahui, I will kill you with my own hands today!" Mo Yun's inner strength, he thought  After jumping out to kill the traitor, a sudden feeling of dizziness hit him, the tiger's body shook slightly, and he exclaimed in surprise: "Youyou actually poisoned me!"

    Huangfuji smiled slightly and said: "To be honest with the host, the wine at the banquet was mixed with the 'Tianlu Purple Orchid', a specialty of Miaojiang, and the wicks of the candles in the lobby were made from Tianshan's 'Irregular Grass'. This  The two drugs are actually not toxic, but once they are mixed, they will undergo wonderful changes, making people feel weak and drowsy. The reason why I delayed taking action was because I was waiting for the drug to take effect. Otherwise, who can resist it?  The guild master¡¯s peerless magical power?¡±

    Everyone was shocked, what a vicious and insidious plan!  Most of the people present had drank. At this time, they found that it was difficult to gather their inner strength. Strong sleepiness swept over them like a tide, and they couldn't help but feel frightened.  At that moment, someone jumped up and shouted: "Damn it, don't sit still and wait for death. Let's fight together while we still have some strength!" Before the shouts stopped, the sword flashed around them, and their heads were already missing.

    The spies who had been deployed in advance drew out their hidden weapons one after another, killing the people around them without any regard for crime.  There was chaos in the lobby. Everyone was in danger. No one knew who they could trust. They instinctively rushed to the door, pushing and trampling each other.  I saw the light of the sword shining, blood splashing, screams, exclamations, groans, trampling, and the sound of breaking cups and dishes, and the festive banquet turned into a hell on earth in an instant.

    Before the melee started, Hu Qingpeng had clearly seen the position of Tang Jingtian and others, so he did not rush to the door blindly. He stood up suddenly, hooked the beam with one hand and swung hard, landing in front of his companions.  Tang Xue said happily: "Brother Peng is here! Let's rush out too!"

    Tang Jingtian said: "Wait a minute! Experts are gathering at the main entrance of the lobby, and there must be an ambush of archers outside. Rushing towards it will be a dead end. I see there are no enemies in the direction of the back door, so the defense must be weak. We might as well break out to the rear!"

    Hu Qingpeng nodded and said: "Okay! Without further ado, let's fight out!"

    At that moment, the five people gathered together, kicked away the obstacles blocking the way, and quickly rushed to the back door.  Just after advancing two feet, a muffled sound was heard, and a pillar of air suddenly exploded in the center of the hall. The wild and violent air waves swept through everything like a hurricane.  Hu Qingpeng and others were caught off guard and were knocked to the ground by the violent wave of air.  Hu Qingpeng looked sideways and saw five masters, including Huangfuji, standing in front of Zeng Zhixiong. Everyone's mouths were bleeding. It was obvious that they had just fought hard with Zeng Zhixiong.

    Huangfu Ji wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a meaningful smile: "Zeng Zhixiong, I still underestimated you. Do it!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the young woman who had been standing quietly behind Zeng Zhixiong suddenly raised her hand, and a cold light shot towards his vest like lightning.  Because the two were too close to each other, Zeng Zhixiong was defenseless. Even with his superb martial arts skills, he could not escape this sudden sneak attack.  At the critical moment, he instinctively turned around, and with a pop, a dagger was inserted directly into his back shoulder.

    The young woman's figure flashed sharply, flying far away from Zeng Zhixiong. The dignified and gentle temperament on her face was swept away, replaced by a cruel and cold expression.  She looked at Zeng Zhixiong coldly, as if she were facing a stranger she had never met before, with a murderous aura radiating from her body.

    Now the elbows and armpits have grown, and everyone who saw this scene exclaimed.  Zeng Ying's face was even more pale, her hands and feet were trembling, and the blazing flames shooting out of her eyes were enough to burn the young woman to charcoal.

    Zhang Yukun exclaimed: "Master!"

    Zeng Zhixiong's eyes widened in disbelief, looking at his beloved woman, all the past love scenes flashed through his mind, his face was ashen, and he asked painfully: "Why? Xiaoyu, why do you even betray me?  !¡±

    The young woman sneered and said: "Zeng Zhixiong, there is no need to hide it from you now. I am the 'Nine-tailed Fox' Li Meixian, one of the four masters of the Baiyun Sect! I relied on a false identity to approach you three years ago in order to be successful tonight.  As a result, you will save your life and complete the task assigned by the sect leader. It¡¯s only your fault that you are blind. You didn¡¯t see through my true identity and intentions after being together for three years. You actually married me as a concubine and obeyed my words! There is a book on that dagger.  The soul-searching poison made by Zong Mi will kill anyone who gets hit immediately, let me see how long you can hold on?"

    The more Zeng Zhixiong listened, the colder his heart became. An unprecedented sense of frustration filled his chest, and he was so sad that he almost vomited blood.  He is the leading underworld overlord in the world, a world-famous master. He once thought he had reached the pinnacle of success, but in the end he was betrayed by his most trusted brother and most beloved woman. He was about to lose his life and foundation, and his life as a human being.  It was a complete failure.  In comparison, physical trauma is far less intense than inner pain.  He clearly felt the poison? is spreading in the body, the internal strength is gradually disappearing, and the murderous aura around it is getting stronger and stronger.  He looked around blankly. At this life-and-death moment, only Zhang Yukun was still faithfully guarding him, while the other Tianxiahui disciples were nowhere to be seen.  Failure!  He groaned inwardly, his expression suddenly changed, and he laughed: "Ning Wufan, you are such a shy turtle, you only know how to play tricks, I won't let you have fun!" He pulled out the dagger from his back shoulder with his backhand, and suddenly threw it hard.  Come out and shoot towards Huangfu Ji.

    That dagger cuts iron like clay and is highly poisonous. It was shot out as a hidden weapon by masters like Zeng Zhixiong. It was simply unstoppable.  Huangfuji couldn't dodge, so he stretched out his hand to grab his companion and used it as a shield.  I saw cold light and lightning, and the man was stabbed in the chest. He immediately bled to death from his seven orifices.

    Li Meixianjiao shouted: "The trapped beast is still fighting, it's just struggling to the death!" Two red ribbons slipped out of his sleeves, and he took the lead in attacking.  Several other masters know that the enemy is powerful and must not give him every opportunity to defeat him and attack fiercely at the same time.  For a moment, figures were flying around, a fierce battle broke out, and blood splattered everywhere.

    Tang Jingtian was the first to wake up and shouted to his companions: "Stop looking and leave quickly!" No matter how others win or lose, his own life or death is the most important.  Hu Qingpeng and others jumped up one after another and rushed to the back door without saying a word.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s internal strength was greatly improved at this time. He held a sword to open the way, and with the help of the long-range weapons of the two Tang Sect masters, he was invincible in killing those who stood in his way, and all the enemies fell to the ground in mourning.  Even a man as strong as Yue Zongjin, who just blocked Hu Qingpeng's sword in front of him, suffered pain in his left shoulder and lower abdomen at the same time, and was injured by Tang Xue's heart-piercing arrow and Tang Jingtian's flying knife.  Tang Xue shouted loudly: "Tang Clan's hidden weapon is invincible in the world!"

    It¡¯s the Tang Sect¡¯s hidden weapon!  Yue Zongjin was so frightened that his scalp was numb. The Tang Sect was famous for its poison skills. If he didn't take medicine to drive away the poison quickly, he might not be able to see the sun tomorrow!  He stepped aside in embarrassment, busy dealing with his own injuries and not mentioning them.

    Hu Qingpeng and the other five people fought their way out of the back door, and heard someone shouting in the darkness: "This is shocking! Password!"

    Hu Qingpeng took a breath of air: "There is an ambush here too!" He quickly glanced up, down, left and right, and found that there were cold lights flashing on the roof, treetops, flowers, etc. There were at least thirty crossbowmen lurking in the dark, ready to launch fatal attacks at any time.  attack.  Before he could finish his thought, he heard the sudden sound of the crossbow bow, and wave after wave of crossbow arrows poured down like a heavy rain.

    Tang Jingtian shouted: "Be careful and defend, I will deal with them!" Hu Qingpeng, Gao Qingcheng, and Zeng Ying immediately spread out to protect one side, swinging their swords to fire the crossbow arrows.  Tang Jingtian raised his hands continuously, and one after another flying knives flew out of the gap, as if they had eyes. Every time a knife was struck, someone would scream and die.  In the blink of an eye, more than ten people had been killed by his flying knives. The remaining people were so horrified that they no longer dared to show their heads and fire crossbows.

    Suddenly, Tang Xue exclaimed: "Sister Zeng, you have been hit by an arrow!"

    Zeng Ying's swordsmanship is relatively weak. She accidentally hit an arrow in her right leg just now, and blood gushed out from the wound, but she endured the severe pain without moaning.  He said in a trembling voice: "Sister, don't make a fuss, I'm not in the way."

    Tang Jingtian made a decision immediately: "Brother Gao, you carry Miss Zeng! Brother Hu, you continue to be the first to clear the way, and I will be responsible for breaking up the rear!"

    Zeng Ying blushed and whispered: "No, I don't want anyone to carry me on my back! I can walk on my own!" There are differences between men and women, how can you have the nerve to lie on the back of a young man?  She was about to take a step, but suddenly there was a heartbreaking pain in the injured area, and she almost collapsed to the ground.

    Gao Qingcheng roared: "Do you want to hurt everyone to death? Come up!" Zeng Ying knew that now was not the time to be reserved and shy, she had to seize the time to break out of the siege, so she had no choice but to hold back her shame and obediently climbed on Gao Qingcheng's back.  She hugged his strong neck and smelled the strong masculine scent. She felt her heart was like a deer, her cheeks were on fire, and her whole body seemed to be floating in the clouds.  When Gao Qingcheng touched her tender and tender skin, his heart moved and his face felt slightly warm.

    Hu Qingpeng said distressedly: "But in which direction should we break out?"

    Tang Jingtian said: "Just keep going forward!" None of them knew the terrain layout of the Tianxiahui General Forum, so they could only try their luck, hoping not to run into the dragnet.

    Suddenly, there was a loud noise in the lobby, like spring thunder exploding on the ground. The fierce force penetrated the roof, and countless sawdust and tiles flew into the sky and fell like raindrops.  Everyone clasped their heads and ran away. When they took a moment to take a glance, they saw Zeng Zhixiong flying into the sky like a god. His fists were like heavy hammers, knocking all the masters who followed him back to the ground.  He tapped the tile surface with his toes and swept towards the backyard with Zhang Yukun who was following closely beside him.

    At this time, Zhang Yukun had already seen Hu Qingpeng and others, and was quite surprised that they could escape from the lobby safely. He raised his voice: "Hu Shaoxia, come with us!" Hu Qingpeng broke into the lobby and called the police desperately. He would be kind to the world. This  A kindness must be repaid.

    Hu Qingpeng et al.He was wandering and distressed. When he heard the words, he couldn't help but be overjoyed and immediately jumped to follow him.  Zeng Zhixiong and Zhang Yukun knew everything inside the headquarters and chose the safest and fastest route to break out.  Even if some unlucky guys tried to stop them, they were all smashed into powder by Zeng Zhixiong's punch, which could not affect the speed of everyone's escape at all.

    How could Huangfu Ji and Li Meixian give up? If Zeng Zhixiong was allowed to escape successfully, all their efforts would be in vain.  They led more than a dozen masters in hot pursuit, issuing sharp whistles as they chased to notify their surrounding companions.  Within a moment, more masters appeared one after another, forming an encirclement that quickly closed, trapping Zeng Zhixiong, Hu Qingpeng and others at the core.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the enemies approaching quickly from all sides, complaining in his heart.  If I had known this, I would have said nothing and fled with the number one target, Zeng Zhixiong!  If he had looked for another direction to break out of the encirclement, he might have successfully fought his way out of the village.  Because all the masters of the opponent came to hunt Zeng Zhixiong, how could ordinary masters stop the five of them?  It's a pity that there is no regret medicine in the world, and now we can only fight him to the death!

 Text Chapter 26 Emerald Butterfly

    Suddenly, the leader Zeng Zhixiong jumped to the ground and shouted: "We are here!" This is a secluded courtyard, full of plum trees of all colors, which seem to be arranged in some kind of strange formation, faintly revealing murderous intent.  Surrounded by plum trees, a black house stood alone.  Zeng Zhixiong took the lead and ran towards the dark room.

    Hu Qingpeng was confused. The situation was so critical. He should find ways to break out of the siege. Why did he hide in the house?  Doesn't this give the other party an opportunity to catch a turtle in a jar?  I couldn't help but ask in a low voice: "Hall Master Zhang, why do we want to stay here?"

    Zhang Yukun shook his head and said: "I don't know the intention of the leader. But this place is a forbidden area in the main altar, and there may be other powerful arrangements."

    Everyone followed Zeng Zhixiong to the black house and found that the house was very strong. It was actually made of iron plates and iron bars. It was like a miniature fortress that could withstand attacks from various weapons. They couldn't help but be surprised.  Zeng Zhixiong pressed the button, the door slowly slid open, and everyone filed in.  I saw four longan-sized luminous pearls inlaid in the four corners of the room, and simple furniture such as tables, chairs, bed cabinets, etc. were arranged spotlessly.  Zeng Zhixiong directly turned the pen holder on the table, only to hear the rattling sound of the hinge. A square tunnel entrance was cracked in the middle of the floor, and a row of steps stretched downwards, hidden in the shadows.

    Tang Xue exclaimed in surprise: "It's a tunnel! We are saved!" Everyone suddenly realized that there was a secret escape here. No wonder Zeng Zhixiong led everyone here.

    Zeng Zhixiong nodded and said: "Yes, this is a tunnel specially designed and built for escape. I am the only one in the world who knows its existence. I thought it would never be used, but I didn't expect this day to come! Yu Kun  , you take these children and evacuate from the tunnel quickly! Although the 'Nine Ultimate Plum Blossom Formation' outside has been activated, all the masters of Baiyun Sect are out, and I am afraid there are people who are proficient in the formation among them, so they will not be delayed for much time. "

    Zhang Yukun heard the implication of his words, knelt down and said in surprise: "Master, won't you come with us? Although the main altar has fallen into the enemy's hands, we still retain the strength of the outer four halls, and we can still make a comeback.  ! Guild Leader, you are the leader of the Tianxia Guild. Don¡¯t give up easily and lose confidence! One day, we will fight back to Changsha! Guild Leader"

    Zeng Zhixiong raised his hand to interrupt him and said: "You don't have to persuade me! I have dominated the world for more than 20 years and killed countless people. I had expected that sooner or later I would die at the hands of others." His face twitched and he smiled miserably: "I  I was stabbed by Li Meixian's poisonous blade, and then I used my true energy to fight. The poison had already spread throughout my body, and I would die at any time. Why should I run for my life in a hurry and let the enemy laugh? Since death is on my side, I would rather die in a vigorous battle, and  You can't die in the dark underground! What's more, the enemy is determined to take my life. If I go with you, I will harm you." The poison on Li Meixian's dagger is very strong. If it were anyone else, they would die immediately at the sight of blood.  Zeng Zhixiong was a master of martial arts. After being poisoned, he fought with Huangfu Ji and other masters. He failed to use his martial arts to expel the poison in time. The toxins flowed into the internal organs and could no longer be eliminated.

    Zhang Yukun burst into tears and choked with sobs: "Guild Master! I swear to God that even if I shed the last drop of blood, I will cut off the head of that bitch Li Meixian to avenge the Guild Master!"

    Zeng Zhixiong shook his head and said: "She is also a chess piece that takes orders from others. She can't help herself. You are not allowed to embarrass her in the future! It's a pity that I, Zeng Zhixiong, dominate the world and dominate the world, but before I die, I don't even have a family member. Could it be that this is God?  Retribution?" He looked up to the sky and sighed, his expression indescribably lonely and desolate.  He suddenly coughed and spit out a few mouthfuls of black blood, as if he had aged several years in an instant.

    Everyone looked at each other speechless. Is this the end of the hero?  The atmosphere in the room was extremely depressing for a while.

    Suddenly I heard a trembling voice shout: "Dad!"

    Zeng Zhixiong was shaken all over, as if he was hit by a thunderbolt. He slowly turned his head and looked around, saying in disbelief: "You, are you calling me?"

    Zeng Ying burst into tears, struggled to fall off Gao Qingcheng's back, and stood up straight despite the pain.  She spread out her clenched right hand, and there was a vivid green emerald butterfly lying on her palm.  He whispered: "My mother is Murong Xiaoyu. My name is Zeng Ying."

    Zeng Zhixiong's hands were shaking with excitement, and he murmured: "Emerald butterfly, it's an emerald butterfly! Oh my God, I saw an emerald butterfly again!" He seemed to suddenly remember something, and swung up to Zeng Ying, and grabbed her excitedly  shoulders, eyes shining: "Say what you just said again! You, you are Xiaoyu's daughter? What's your surname?"

    Zeng Ying looked up at him, tears rolling down her face: "Dad, my mother is Murong Xiaoyu!"

    Zeng Zhixiong looked at the outline of her facial features carefully and couldn't help but burst into tears. He murmured: "Yes, yes, these eyebrows and eyes have the shadow of Xiaoyu!" At that moment, there was no longer any doubt, and he suddenly looked at Zeng Ying.  He took her into his arms and laughed and said: "God is wise, I actually have a daughter! I have a daughter."Son!  "

    This sudden change occurred, Zeng Ying turned out to be Zeng Zhixiong¡¯s daughter!  Not only Hu Qingpeng, Gao Qingcheng and others were shocked, but even Zhang Yukun was so surprised that his jaw almost dislocated.  Everyone stared blankly at the scene where their father and daughter recognized each other, and their emotions were also extremely exciting.

    After all, Zeng Zhixiong had experienced many storms, and he quickly calmed down after the ecstasy. He gently patted Zeng Ying on the shoulder and said, "My dear daughter, since you came to attend my father's birthday party, why didn't you take the initiative to meet me?" Fortunately, just now  Zeng Ying and others were brought out to save them from the siege. Otherwise, if his only daughter was killed by the enemy, he would regret it for the rest of his life.

    Zeng Ying's body stiffened suddenly, she pushed her father away gently, lowered her head and bit her lower lip, and said in a harsh voice: "Mom, kiss hershe passed away!"

    Zeng Zhixiong shook his tiger body, as if falling into an ice cave, and the bone-breaking coldness spread through every nerve. He said word by word: "Xiaoyu, she left? When did she leave?" The voice was dry and heavy, showing the deep sadness in his heart.  .

    Zeng Ying sobbed: "My mother was terminally ill and would not recover for a long time. She passed away in February this year. Before she died, she finally told me who my father was, and I knew my life experience." She has been since her birth.  He has never seen his father since he was a child. He was raised by his mother alone. Since childhood, he has been full of hatred for the man who abandoned his mother and daughter.  When she came to Changsha this time, she just wanted to see her biological father with her own eyes. She never thought about recognizing Zeng Zhixiong as her father.  It wasn't until the storm suddenly changed at the birthday party and Zeng Zhixiong suffered a fatal attack that her hard heart gradually began to waver and she began to sympathize with him. After all, blood is thicker than water.  She just saw Zeng Zhixiong sighing and vomiting blood, which made her more and more intolerable. She could no longer maintain her reserve and finally acknowledged this man.

    Zeng Zhixiong's face was ashen, he staggered back a few steps, and fell on the chair in a daze, tears streaming down his face, all the past events passing through his mind like a revolving lantern.  Twenty years ago, he and Murong Xiaoyu, who was born in a martial arts family, fell in love at first sight and quickly fell in love. They lived together in two places and only envied mandarin ducks but not immortals.  However, he was busy expanding his power and fighting everywhere, which inevitably left the woman in love in the cold, causing Murong Xiaoyu's complaints and dissatisfaction.  Zeng Zhixiong is young and energetic, and has great aspirations for the world. How can he be willing to be a submissive man at home?  The two argued endlessly over this, with neither one willing to give in, and the rift grew wider.  Finally one day, after a big quarrel, Murong Xiaoyu ran away angrily and never came back.  Zeng Zhixiong did not know that she was pregnant. He felt that their fate was over, so he did not send anyone to find her whereabouts.  Although he later had many women, none of them could replace Murong Xiaoyu's position in his heart.  He had dreamed of meeting her again one day, but what he was waiting for was the news of her death!

    Zeng Zhixiong thought about Murong Xiaoyu's various benefits and the hardships of raising a child alone, and the criticism and censure she endured. His heart ached, and he murmured: "Xiaoyu, it was me who was wrong, it was me who was wrong! I'm sorry for you,  I'm sorry for our child! If you were alive in heaven, would you forgive me?"

    Zeng Ying handed the jade butterfly into his hand and said with tears: "My mother was very calm and peaceful when she left. She asked me to return the jade butterfly to you, and said that she had never regretted it. Even in front of me,  She never blamed you. Dad, Mom really loves you!"

    Zeng Zhixiong tightly held the token that he had given to his lover. The pain in his heart could no longer be described with words. He took a deep breath and tried his best to calm down his excited emotions.  He had already heard the strange sound of the enemy breaking through the formation from outside the house. He understood that this was not a time to miss his old friend, but to cherish the love between his children. He glared and said in a deep voice: "Zhang Yukun, listen to the order!"

    Zhang Yukun said hurriedly: "My subordinate is here!"

    Zeng Zhixiong said: "Give me the command: 1. Hu Lingquan colluded with foreign enemies and betrayed our Tianxiahui. Any disciple of the Tianxiahui who can take his head will be promoted to the leader of the hall immediately. 2. Zhang Yukun will be promoted to the deputy leader of the Tianxiahui from now on to take charge of the internal affairs.  Fourth Hall, and assist the new leader in managing all affairs of the gang. 3. From now on, Zeng Ying will assume the position of leader of the Tianxiahui. All disciples of the Tianxiahui must be controlled by her and are not allowed to change their minds."

    Zhang Yukun knew that these were the last words of the guild leader, and he knelt down with tears in his eyes: "I accept the order! Even if I am completely ruined, I must help the young lady regain her strength and regain her prestige!"

    Zeng Zhixiong said: "Okay! I believe you can do it. Our enemies are the three major gangs: Baiyun Sect, Yanyulou, and Qinglonghui. They will never let go of this golden opportunity, and they must join forces to eradicate it.  , unplug the hall of our Tianxiahui. After you escape from Changsha, you must immediately contact the leaders of the four outer halls, transfer all activities underground, conserve your strength, and do not fight head-on with the enemy! You must wait for at least a year before you can attack the opponent.  Repay the blood debt. If you act rashly, you will play into the enemy's hands. Never do such a stupid thing."

    Zhang Yukun said: "Yes! I understand."

    Zeng Zhixiong handed a golden dragon-shaped token to Zeng Ying, smiled slightly and said: "Good daughter, I hand over this inheritance to you! You?Don't live up to my expectations and do a good job so that I can rest in peace under the clouds.  "

    Zeng Ying was so sad after hearing this, she threw herself into his arms and cried: "Dad, please don't be brave, okay? Can't we walk out of the tunnel together?" She had just recognized her father, but in the blink of an eye, they were separated forever. It was too cruel.  .

    Zeng Zhixiong said cruelly: "I have made up my mind, no need to say any more! Since you are my daughter, Zeng Zhixiong, you must be strong at this moment and not let the enemy look down on you!" His lips moved slightly, using the sound transmission method to enter the secret.  When the time comes, teach her tips alone.

    Zeng Ying listened and nodded, keeping her father's words in mind. She raised her sleeves to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. Her eyes flashed with a firm and sharp light, and she said resolutely: "Dad, I will definitely fulfill your wish and avenge you!"

    Zeng Zhixiong laughed and was very pleased.  His eyes swept across the faces of Hu Qingpeng and others one by one, and finally landed on Gao Qingcheng. He suddenly asked: "Young man, what is your name?"

    Gao Qingcheng was stunned for a moment and said: "Junior Gao Qingcheng is a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect!"

    Zeng Zhixiong frowned and said: "You are also from the Hengshan faction! Forget it, I'm taking advantage of you, take good care of my daughter for me in the future! If you dare to bully her, I will never let you go!" As soon as he said this,  Gao Qingcheng and Zeng Ying blushed at the same time. They looked down at their toes, not daring to make eye contact with everyone.  Zeng Zhixiong took out a booklet and threw it to Gao Qingcheng. He said calmly: "This is some of my martial arts training experience. Please keep it safe for me. If you are unable to keep it, destroy it and don't let it fall into the hands of others."  !" His martial arts was masculine and not suitable for women to practice. Seeing that Gao Qingcheng was very affectionate towards his daughter, he simply gave him the secret root.

    As if Gao Qingcheng had found a treasure, he put the book away respectfully and said thanks: "Thank you, senior, for your love, I will always remember it in my heart!" Zeng Zhixiong is known as one of the top ten masters in the world, and the martial arts training experience he wrote is a must for people in the martial arts world.  Unforgettable!  If you can understand the mental formulas he left behind, your martial arts will definitely improve by leaps and bounds.  Hu Qingpeng and Tang Jingtian couldn't help but be filled with envy when they looked at Gao Qingcheng.

    After Zeng Zhixiong finished explaining everything, he had no regrets in his heart and hardened his heart: "Let's go! The enemy is about to break through the plum blossom formation!"

    Zeng Ying took a deep look at her father, knelt down and kowtowed three times. A few crystal tears fell silently on the floor, slowly seeping away.  Gao Qingcheng carried her on his back again and walked quickly down the tunnel. Zhang Yukun and others followed closely and disappeared into the darkness one after another.

    Zeng Zhixiong turned the pen holder and closed the tunnel entrance again.  He turned around and walked outside the house, only to see branches swaying, black shadows constantly flying up and down, and the cold light on his hands revealed a trace of murderous intent.  At this time, he was fearless and looked up at the deep night sky, as if he saw a beautiful face. He smiled softly and said: "Xiaoyu, wait for me, I'm here to see you!" He spread out his giant palms, and a gust of wind blew.  Blowing by, the green butterflies in the palm suddenly turned into countless powders, fluttering in the wind, and scattered under the trees

    (Volume 3, "The Wind and Rain in the World" ends, please read Volume 4, "The Road to Lost Souls")

 Text, epilogue and character list

    Epilogue to the volume of "The Storm and Storm in the World"

    As many friends have criticized, after joining VIP, the update speed of this story has slowed down.  £®  com The main reason is that the author's job has changed and he needs to devote more time and energy to his job, so the progress of writing is slower.  I am neither a student nor a professional writer. It is not possible for me to regard writing as the most important thing in my life yet.  Please understand this.

    If readers read it carefully, they will find that when the third volume of "Swordsman" was written, there were certain adjustments in the description of fighting scenes, the portrayal of characters, and the handling of plots compared to the first volume.  I wonder if such changes and directions would satisfy everyone?  I very much hope that everyone can continue to give constructive opinions and work together to create this work.  Regarding the aspects that many readers have criticized, such as the creation of female characters and the description of emotional entanglements, I admit that the writing is indeed unsatisfactory.  Especially the description of love between men and women seems too hasty and not delicate and touching enough.  This is my weakness.  Hope to improve my level in the future.  The character creation and psychological description of the protagonist are also in urgent need of improvement.

    At the same time, I once again beg you not to compare me with those master-level senior figures.  I don't have such qualifications yet.  As an avid martial arts fan, I have read all the works of martial arts masters, among which Mr. Jin was the most deeply influenced.  When writing novels, shadows of predecessors will inevitably appear, but plagiarism and imitation are definitely not intentional.  I actually really want to write my own style one day.  After all, this is my first time writing about martial arts. I hope everyone can support me and not be too demanding.

    While writing the third volume, I have already conceived the general outline of the fourth volume.  In the next volume, the protagonist will go through a more difficult and dangerous journey, face more challenges, and face more vicious and insidious enemies.  His road to growth is destined to be bumpy and full of blood and tears.  Only by enduring hardship can one become a master.  My point of view is different from that of most authors. What I want to write about is a person rather than a god - he will feel pain, bleed and shed tears, and will also experience the various tastes of love; he cannot have all the beauties, nor can he become  The ruler of the world is not the so-called best master in the world; only through struggle and hard work can he achieve something and protect the woman he loves.  The Jianghu in my works is cold-blooded and cruel but also full of heroic spirit, which should be closer to the realistic style.  Maybe not all readers will be able to accept it, but that's not something I can decide.

    ?Characters

    Hu Qingpeng¡ª¡ªdisciple of Hengshan, protagonist

    Gao Qingcheng¡ª¡ªDisciple of Hengshan

    Zhao Qinghe¡ª¡ªDisciple of Hengshan

    Chen Qinghua¡ªdisciple of Hengshan, Hu¡¯s senior sister

    Chen Tianlei¡ª¡ªHengshan leader

    Qin Tianri¡ª¡ªMaster of Hengshan

    ??Gu Tianxing¡ª¡ªHengshan Master

    Liu Tianyue - Hengshan master

    Yin Tianyun - Master Hu Qingpeng, broke away from the Hengshan Sect and has a mysterious identity

    Zou Jing¡ª¡ªHu Qingpeng¡¯s adoptive father

    Peng Yaner¡ª¡ªHu Qingpeng¡¯s adoptive mother

    Zhao Fu'an - the father of Zhao Qinghe, a wealthy man in Hengyang

    Yu Chuyang¡ª¡ªHengyang rich man, Shaolin lay disciple

    Yi Wufeng¡ªthe elder of the Demon Sect, the Iceberg Witch, is cold, arrogant, and ruthless

    Xiaolan¡ª¡ªthe maid in dancing phoenix clothes

    Yu Cai¡ª¡ªSteward of Yu Mansion, Yu Chuyang¡¯s accomplice

    Shu Yunjie - the leader of the White Tiger Hall of Tianxiahui, with violent boxing skills

    Young Master Sun¡ª¡ªThe young master of Sun Mansion in Kaifeng

    Yan Jiu - master of the underworld, sinister and vicious

    Meng Zhengnan¡ªa registered disciple of the Hengshan sect and a tea merchant,

    Gong Yixiong and Mu Rourou - Yin and Yang demons, masters of the Baiyun Sect, specializing in the secret method of collecting and replenishing

    Nangong Qiu¡ªa master of the Demon Cult, holding a blood-killing sword, Xiang Hu¡¯s apprentice

    Huangfuji¡ªone of the four masters of the Baiyun Sect

    Yue Zongjin - wields a soft sword and likes to cook and eat human brains. He is called a 'troll' by the evil people.

    ¡®Double-faced Demon¡¯ Nie Buren¡ªone of the top five masters of hidden weapons in the world, Heavenly Eunuch

    "Poisonous Scorpion" Fan Xueying - Huangfu Ji's lover, outstanding in soft skills and good at using poison

    Deng Dingnan¡ª¡ªUsing the leather whip, deputy helmsman of Zhuzhou branch of Tianxiahui

    Wei Hanxiang¡ª¡ªUsing two swords, the world will meet Zhuzhou branch helmsman

    ?????? Tianma Shiro - the leader of the Japanese pirates, colluded with the Qinglong Society,

    Tang Xue - Nicknamed Li'er, it is not uncommon for Mongolian names to be beautiful, soft yet firm.

    Tang Jingtian - Tang Xue's cousin, fierce and bold, Hu's sworn brother

    Hu Lingquan¡ªthe leader of the Zhuque Hall of the Tianxiahui, colluded with the Baiyun Sect in an attempt to seize the position of leader

      Hu Liang¡ªson of Hu Lingquan,

    Zhang Yukun - the leader of the Tianxia Huixing Hall, he is upright and strict, and loyal to Zeng Zhixiong

    Zeng Zhixiong¡ª¡ªMaster of Tianxiahuihui

    Zeng Ying - the daughter of Zeng Zhixiong and Murong Xiaoyu

    Xiong Gang, Xiong Meng - Giant Bandits of Wumeng Mountain

    Young Master Zhu - Young Master Yanyu Tower

    Yan Wu - one of the nine ghosts of the underworld

    ? Lan Yong¡ª¡ªThe World Will Guard

    Xie Guanzhong¡ª¡ªMaster of Tianxiahui Shenji Hall

    Li Meixian - one of the sect leaders of the Baiyun Sect, a nine-tailed fox, fickle and proficient in Mei Gong

    Characters not appearing:

    The leader of the Demon Cult, Xuanzong¡ªthe number one master of the underworld

    Demon Education Red -Disciple of Xuanzong, Demon Dragon

    Duguyu¡ª¡ªElder of Demon Cult, Blood Evil

    Xiang Hu¡ª¡ªElder of the Demon Cult, cold-faced Shura

    The Ghost King Yan Ao - the leader of the underworld

    Ning Wufan - the number one master of evil and the leader of Baiyun Sect

    Ouyang Jue - the best swordsman in the world

    Zhou Mingye - the head of Kunlun, was once known as the four great masters of martial arts together with Chi Yan and others.

    Jun Wangyou¡ª¡ªThe number one master of Baidao, the Grand Master

    ??Xiao Changkong-¡ª¡ªThe leader of the Beggar Clan

    Meng Zhiming¡ª¡ªMeng Zhengnan¡¯s nephew

    Yang Zhiwen¡ªone of the four masters of Baiyun Sect, lustful and sinister

    Murong Xiaoyu¡ªZeng Zhixiong¡¯s wife and Zeng Ying¡¯s mother.

 Text Chapter 1 True feelings in times of adversity

    "Xiangbo is stained with blood, and the book is full of heroic intentionscom

    With a sword in hand, the tiger is attacked, and the beauty drifts away in melancholy.

    The cold wind destroys the love of the flowers and makes them smell fragrant and dark.

    I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going during the long night, and I prefer gold bottles when I¡¯m drunk.  "

    The fire was lit, the weak light illuminated the long and narrow tunnel, and everyone moved forward quickly in silence.  The faint sounds of fighting coming underground and the shaking of the walls reminded them that Zeng Zhixiong was fighting to the death with his pursuers.  They must reach a safe place before the enemy discovers the entrance to the tunnel, otherwise Zeng Zhixiong's death will be meaningless.

    Hu Qingpeng felt a little ridiculous when he thought about what he had experienced in the past few days.  As a disciple of the Hengshan Sect, he not only participated in the power struggle of the underworld and became a key figure in it, but he is even now working with his senior brother to protect Zeng Zhixiong's daughter!  If the head master knew about this, the two of them would be severely punished.  But Zeng Ying's life experience is really pitiful, she lacks the protection of experts around her, and she has to avoid the pursuit of Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower. If they don't help, won't she have to be slaughtered by others?  Perhaps the true spirit of chivalry is not divided into black and white. No matter who is in urgent and difficult situations, they should be treated equally.  As soon as I thought about this, I felt calm in my heart.

    I don¡¯t know how long I walked, but the space suddenly became spacious, and a stone room appeared in the middle of the tunnel.  After everyone entered the stone chamber, Zeng Ying found the switch button on the stone wall and pushed it upwards. She only heard a muffled sound, mud and rocks collapsed, and countless dust and smoke spewed out from the entrance of the passage, choking everyone to cover their noses.  retreat.

    Zeng Ying breathed a sigh of relief and whispered: "This tunnel has been blocked by mud and rocks. It is impossible for the enemy to catch up! We are safe for the time being!" The layout of the organs in this tunnel was the same as before leaving.  Zhixiong told her that as long as the tunnel collapses and the road is completely blocked in the future, even if the enemy has three heads and six arms, it will be impossible to find them.

    Hu Qingpeng looked intently, Zeng Ying's eyes not only showed grief, but also burned with the flame of revenge, and her tightly pursed lips showed her strength.  He sighed secretly, she was just a young girl, but she had to shoulder heavy responsibilities. The road ahead would be extremely difficult and dangerous, full of blood and thorns. I wonder if she could persevere?

    Zhang Yukun was stunned and asked: "Is the implication of the lady's words that she wants to temporarily hide from the pursuers here?"

    Zeng Ying nodded and said: "Exactly! The enemy has planned it for a long time and carefully planned it. Once they launch an attack, they will definitely not give us a chance to break out and escape. I dare to assert that the area around the main altar is full of enemy eyes, and no disturbance can escape it.  Their eyes. Now is the time when they are most alert. If we show up rashly, we will most likely be besieged by the enemy. Fighting with a small number is what a wise man will not do! In addition, Hu Lingquan's betrayal is a threat to us.  The biggest! He is a local snake in Changsha, and his influence here is deeply rooted. He has control over everything from land and water terminals to inns and train stations. We must not act rashly before we have planned how to leave the city, otherwise we will fall into an irreversible situation! "

    Zhang Yukun heard that her analysis was reasonable and thoughtful, and he couldn't help but admire her. He said respectfully: "Everything the lady said is reasonable, and I completely agree. It's just that there is a lack of food and water underground, which is not conducive to hiding!"

    Zeng Ying smiled slightly, the sadness in her eyes getting stronger, and said: "Well, my father has already considered this!"

    It turns out that when he was building the secret underground tunnel, Zeng Zhixiong considered various adverse situations that might arise in the future and made preparations in advance.  In addition to this core stone room, there are also several connected secret rooms built with necessary living facilities, including water, dry food, medicines and weapons.  The stone chamber has a complete and comprehensive ventilation system, and the four walls are inlaid with ever-burning lamps. Everyone does not feel stuffy when they are underground.

    Gao Qingcheng carefully put Zeng Ying down on the ground, looked at the bloody wound on her leg, a few rays of rare tenderness flashed in his eyes, and asked in a low voice: "Do you, your wound hurt?"

    Zeng Ying shook her head: "I'm fine, you don't have to worry."

    Tang Jingtian said: "I know a little bit about medicine, why not let me treat Miss Zeng's injuries. If the arrowhead is not taken out as soon as possible, it will be very harmful to the body."

    Zeng Ying smiled slightly and said, "Then I'll trouble Brother Tang!"

    At present, Hu Qingpeng and others went to separately inventory the stored items, while Tang Jingtian treated Zeng Ying's injuries and stopped the bleeding, and took out the crossbow arrows from his legs.  Although his movements were swift, Zeng Ying suffered a deep wound from the arrow. When he pulled out the arrow, she was still so painful that she was sweating profusely.  Zeng Ying gritted her teeth to hold back the severe pain, and did not moan at all during the whole process.  Tang Jingtian secretly admired that if it were an ordinary person, she would have been so painful that she would call her father and mother, but she could actually endure it!

    Everyone finished counting and reported the situation to each other.  Zhang Yukun made some calculations and said: "The food stored in the stone room is only enough for the six of us for about ten days. After ten days, we will have to leave here, otherwise we will starve to death."

      Tang Jingtian said: "Miss Zeng's arrow wound was quite serious. Although she has used Tang Sect's best gold sore medicine for external application, it will take at least ten days before she can move freely."

    Zhang Yukun said: "In this case, we will hide for the time being and stay still. No one can guess where we are hiding. This way we can avoid the limelight, paralyze the enemy, and also use this time to heal our wounds. After five or six  God, when the enemy relaxes a little, I will go out and contact reliable brothers to make arrangements for the escape."

    Hu Qingpeng and Gao Qingcheng looked at each other and frowned at the same time.  The two of them have already been delayed a lot of time. Even if they set off immediately and travel under the stars, they may not be able to catch up with Chen Tianlei and his party.  If it is delayed for a few more days, I'm afraid it will be too late to attend the sword discussion conference held in Songshan Mountain.  They are the most outstanding disciples in the Hengshan Sect. If they are unable to participate in the conference as scheduled, it will greatly affect the ranking of the Hengshan Sect in the next five years.  Chen Tianlei will definitely scold them bloody!  Hu Qingpeng thought about the grand occasion of the Songshan Sword Discussion Conference, and felt helpless in his heart. Now he was trapped in a whirlpool, and it was not easy to escape. He had lost a great opportunity to become famous in the world.  Of course, in all fairness, saving one's life is more important than the temptation of fame.  If your life is gone, what's the use of those false names?  He still saw this very clearly.

    Tang Xue said displeased: "Are we going to stay in this mouse hole forever? I won't do it! I want to get out!"

    Zeng Ying sighed: "Sister Xue, anyone who knows the truth about what happened in the Tianxiahui tonight will not escape the fate of being hunted down and silenced. Although you are not the main target of the enemy's pursuit, they will not allow you to live to expose their conspiracy.  . For the sake of your own life, you must be patient even if the conditions here are too bad."

    Tang Xue said disapprovingly: "I am proficient in the art of disguise. As long as I change my appearance and temperament, will anyone be able to recognize me? Even if I walk on the street, I will still be safe." Her disguise skills were passed down from her parents.  , The technique is so exquisite that even Hu Qingpeng, who has practiced clairvoyance, can't see through it, let alone other people!

    Zhang Yukun's eyes lit up, as if a drowning man had grasped the life-saving straw, and asked overjoyed: "Is Miss Tang really proficient in the art of disguise? Can we completely change our image to avoid the enemy's search?"

    Tang Xue rolled her eyes at him and said: "Do you think the art of disguise is so simple? If a person wants to completely change his image, in addition to facial makeup, he must also change his figure, accent, skin color, beard, hair, behavior, and his original comparison.  Obvious characteristics. It is especially difficult to disguise people who practice martial arts as ordinary people! Because the eyes, temperament, posture, muscles, and movements of people who have practiced martial arts are all abnormal, and they will show their flaws if they are not careful.  I doubt it. Besides, I don¡¯t have many disguise materials on me. I can barely change the appearance of three people, but no more!"

    Zhang Yukun smiled bitterly and said: "Only three people? What can we do?" Excluding Tang Xue himself, the remaining five people all need to disguise themselves, which is a difficult problem.

    Zeng Ying suddenly smiled and said: "Uncle Zhang, please don't embarrass Miss Tang and the others! They are willing to take great risks to hinder the implementation of the enemy's conspiracy, and they have done their best to the world. Why should we be too selfish and unsatisfied? If Tang  Girl, if you insist on leaving, just disguise yourself and leave together, there is no need to think about the two of us."

    Zhang Yukun said anxiously: "Miss! My subordinates may not care about their own life or death, but miss, you have a heavy responsibility on your shoulders and must not"

    Zeng Ying interrupted him and said, "Stop talking! We can solve our own problems by ourselves!" Her phoenix eyes flashed, showing no anger or authority.

    Zhang Yukun was glanced at by her, and he felt a sense of obedience in his heart. He was secretly surprised. She was indeed the daughter of Zeng Zhixiong, and she was born with the temperament of a leader.  He lowered his head and said, "Yes!"

    Tang Xue hurriedly said: "Sister Zeng, you misunderstood! I didn't mean to abandon you and escape alone. I meant that after disguising ourselves, we can move to another place to avoid arrest. We don't have to stay here.  ! As for the problem of insufficient disguise materials, as long as you send someone to quietly go out and buy some, it will be easily solved."

    Tang Jingtian shook his head and said: "Xiaoxue's suggestion is inappropriate! It's better to be still than to move. Be careful to sail the ship of ten thousand years. We don't need to take risks when the storm is tight. Once the secret is exposed, we will regret it! Besides, the other party is not a fool, most likely  I can imagine that we will escape in disguise, so we will strengthen our arrangements for this. There are many strange people in Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower, and we must not underestimate the enemy. I agree with Hall Master Zhang, first hide in the dark, and then wait for the opportunity.  Moving is the best choice at the moment.¡±

    Tang Xue pouted and said, "But staying here will make you suffocated!" She was restless by nature and really didn't want to hide in the dark tunnel in the middle of winter.

    Hu Qingpeng knew how serious the danger of going out at this time was, so he gently held her little hand and said: "Li'er, stop making trouble! This is a life-threatening matter."There is no room for negligence.  What's more, you are not alone, there are so many people accompanying you!  "

    Tang Xue rolled her eyes twice and said, "Then I want you to promise me something!"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "As long as I can do it, just say it! I promise you that."

    Tang Xue held his generous palm and said with a sweet smile: "Brother Peng, don't go back on what you said! I want you to tell me twenty stories every day, and you are not allowed to repeat it!"

    Hu Qingpeng lost his voice and said: "Tell stories?!" He had never tried to tell stories to coax a girl. Hearing this, his head turned into two heads. Fortunately, he still remembered many records in "Historical Records", "Warring States Policy" and other classics.  Historical stories, maybe you can get away with it?  He smiled wryly and nodded: "No problem, I'll do my best." Everyone secretly felt funny and looked at him sympathetically.

    Tang Xuedao: "Brother Peng, I have something to say first. If the story you tell does not satisfy me, I will punish you!"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "Okay! As long as our eldest lady is happy, I will let you punish me!" His expression was generous and awe-inspiring, quite like I will go to hell, whoever will go to hell.

    Tang Xue gave him a twist and said angrily: "Am I that difficult to take care of? Others want to be punished by me, but I don't bother to pay attention to them!" Hu Qingpeng did not dare to talk back, but raised his hands obediently to beg for mercy, admitting his mistake.  , and she was coaxed into turning her anger into joy.

    After appeasing Tang Xue, everyone naturally reached a consensus and agreed to temporarily stay in the stone room to avoid risks.  Zeng Ying looked at the sincere and fearless faces of Tang Jingtian and others, and recalled the weal and woe she had shared with them since she met them. She sighed in her heart and said emotionally: "If it weren't for my relationship, you would have been safe and would not have been hunted down.  Forced to hide underground. I, I feel really sorry for having caused you so much trouble, and I don¡¯t know how I can make up for it in the future." There were tears in the corners of my eyes, and my gratitude was beyond words.

    Tang Jingtian said sternly: "Miss Zeng, we live and die together and share adversities. We have never thought about getting anything in return from you. If you also regard us as true friends, please stop being polite to us."

    Zeng Ying said in a low voice: "Can we be friends? In the eyes of the world, I am a member of the underworld, and you are a gangster. How can we be friends if we are incompatible with each other? It will be good if we don't turn against each other and become enemies!"  "After saying that, he glanced at Gao Qingcheng intentionally or unintentionally, and his resentment was clearly visible.  If she inherits her father's legacy and becomes the new leader of the Tianxiahui, her identity will be looked down upon by the heroes of the White Way.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart sank when he saw this. The head master attaches great importance to the distinction between good and evil. If Senior Brother Gao and Zeng Ying are not involved clearly, he is afraid that he will encounter great resistance and it will be difficult to achieve a good result.

    Tang Jingtian said: "We are dealing with you as a person, not your identity! Even if you become the leader of a gang, you are still my friend, Mr. Tang! Brother Gao, what is your opinion?" with a half-smile but not a smile.  Looking towards Gao Qingcheng.  He naturally guessed what Zeng Ying really meant and simply forced Gao Qingcheng to express his stance on her behalf.

    Gao Qingcheng said without hesitation: "No matter what others say, once we are friends, we will always be friends! I don't care about 'black and white'!" If we really want to draw a clear line between the underworld and the white world, he just said  It¡¯s time to accept Tsang Chi-hsiung¡¯s martial arts tips.  He lost his parents when he was young, has a strong and withdrawn personality, and does not easily accept getting close to others.  But once you treat the other person as a friend, this relationship will never change.  What's more, he has a good impression of Zeng Ying and has a vague affection for her, and he will not take the initiative to leave her.

    Hu Qingpeng sighed secretly, now that Senior Brother Gao has made a decision, as a Junior Brother himself, he can only support him.

    Tang Jingtian laughed and said: "Well said! Miss Zeng, you should feel relieved now, right?"

    Zeng Ying blushed and spat: "Brother Tang, you are talking nonsense, why should I worry about you?" The joy in her heart diluted her sadness a lot.

    Zhang Yukun clapped his palms together and said with a smile: "You young heroes are not bound by worldly thoughts and never abandon your friends. It is rare to be so broad-minded and see the world! Since you are so in tune with my young lady, Zhang has a suggestion - you are of the same age  , why not become brothers and sisters with different surnames? This will definitely become a good story in the world in the future."

    Everyone looked at each other and couldn't help but feel moved.  Tang Xue was the first to jump in agreement: "Do you want to become brothers and sisters? This is quite fun! I also want to have a share, you can't exclude others!"

    Hu Qingpeng joked: "You are the youngest in terms of age, so you can only be at the bottom and be the younger sister!"

    Tang Xue smiled and said: "That doesn't matter! I have so many capable brothers and sisters, who dares to bully me? Besides, if you encounter something delicious and fun, you are too embarrassed to steal it from me, right?"

    Zeng Ying gently stroked her smooth and silky hair and said with a smile: "I haven't had any brothers or sisters since I was a child, and I always feel lonely. If I could have such a lovely and beautiful person??Sister, that is really my blessing!  "

    Tang Jingtian smiled and said: "My sister is weird and gives me a lot of headaches. If you are interested, please discipline her!"

    Zeng Ying turned to look, Gao Qingcheng and Hu Qingpeng both nodded slightly, the corners of their eyes were hot, and choked up: "I am so happy to have brothers and sisters like you in this life!" From now on, no matter how many hardships and hardships she encounters, she will  There is someone to share the burden with.  Although she is very strong, deep down she still longs for family and friendship, and for the support and care of others.  Especially in such a critical moment, the meaning is particularly different.

    Tang Jingtian said: "The most important thing in making friends is sincerity. The situation at this moment is special, and we don't need to make any incense tables or anything like that. Let's just swear to heaven and sort them by age, okay?" Hu Qingpeng and others said "Okay!"  The five people now reported their birth dates. Tang Jingtian was ranked first as the oldest, followed by Gao Qingcheng, then Zeng Ying, Hu Qingpeng, and Tang Xue ranked last.  The five of them joined hands and bowed three times to the empty space, officially becoming brothers and sisters with different surnames.

    After the sworn vows were completed, everyone looked at each other and smiled. The same pride was stirring in their hearts. They just wanted to drink and sing and guide the world.  No matter how great the difficulty is, it seems insignificant to them

 Text Chapter 2 Lure the enemy alone

    Under the dim night sky, the violent noise finally subsided, and the flying dust slowly fell.  £®  com

    The plum trees are leaning this way and that, and the formation has been destroyed.  The courtyard was full of craters blasted out by internal force, and broken weapons and mutilated corpses were scattered everywhere, which was enough to show what a fierce fight had just occurred.  In the center of the battlefield, Zeng Zhixiong stood motionless like a hill with eyes wide open. Blood seeped out from dozens of wounds, staining the soil under his feet red.  Even though he was exhausted, he still exuded the aura of being strong and invincible, making people dare not insult him lightly.

    Huangfu Ji coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood, looked at Zeng Zhixiong with a bit of respect in his eyes, cupped his fists and said: "Master Zeng, I have an order, I am so offended! Don't blame me!" He walked forward cautiously and explored.  He put his hand into Zeng Zhixiong's arms and groped carefully, his brows furrowed tighter and tighter, his eyes filled with anger, he withdrew his hand angrily and said in a cold voice: "Li Meixian, where is the secret of the 'Nirvana Magic' hidden?!  You've spent three years, but haven't you figured it out yet? Can you afford to miss the major event assigned by the sect master?"

    Li Meixian's expression changed: "Impossible! Zeng Zhixiong regarded this secret book as a treasure. He always kept it close to his body and never left it, let alone lent it to others. Did he destroy the secret book?"  Leaping closer, the search also found nothing. She couldn't help but feel cold in her heart, and shouted in panic: "What, what's going on? The secret root is obviously hidden on him!" She hid in the Tianxiahui,  The main purpose is to obtain this secret book. Now that the success has fallen short, how can I go back to work?  She couldn't help but shudder when she thought of the harsh methods used by the sect leader to punish his subordinates.

    Huangfuji asked: "Are you sure that Miji has always been under his personal care?"

    Li Meixian nodded and said: "Yes!"

    Huangfuji slowly exhaled and said decisively: "Zhang Yukun and five little ghosts fled here together with Zeng Zhixiong. The secret poison must be in one of them! Hurry, open the door of this house!  "

    At this moment, a master who was proficient in mechanisms quickly stepped forward and opened the door.  Huangfuji and his subordinates swarmed in, but saw not a single figure. They were shocked, angry and disappointed, and immediately thought that Zhang Yukun and others had escaped through the tunnel.  When they finally found the entrance to the tunnel, they found that the tunnel was filled with dirt and rocks, making it difficult to move forward and unable to continue tracing.

    Li Meixian stamped her feet and said: "Damn it, it turns out that Zeng Zhixiong still has something up his sleeve! Huangfu, the tunnel was destroyed, Zhang Yukun took the book and flew away, what should we do?" Even though she is usually full of cleverness, she is confused now when it concerns herself.  .

    Huangfu Ji calmly analyzed: "This escape tunnel secretly built by Zeng Zhixiong was to conceal the public's eyes and ears. It cannot be a huge project. Therefore, the length of the tunnel must be limited, and the other exit should be in the wilderness near the main altar."  As long as we strengthen the search and surveillance in this area, it will be impossible for Zhang Yukun and others to escape from the trap we have set unless they take advantage of others. And we also have a dog with a keen sense of smell that we can use - Hu Lingquan is probably more interested in getting Zhang Yukun's body than we are.  Life! As long as Zhang Yukun is not dead, he will have trouble sleeping and eating. If we can make full use of the people and horses left in the world, the pursuit will be miraculous!" After saying that, he no longer hesitated and immediately sent an order to hunt down Zhang Yukun and others.

    When all the subordinates received the order and left one after another, Huangfu Ji looked up into the distance, doubts in his heart getting stronger and stronger, and murmured: "Strange, why haven't you heard the sound of the explosion? Could it be that there was an accident on their side too?"

    Walking to the end of the tunnel, I gently pushed open the stone slab at the exit, and a blast of fresh and cool air hit my face.  There was silence all around, and you could clearly hear the flow of the stream, the rolling of leaves, and the sound of distant waves.

    Tang Xue carefully pushed aside the long grass outside the cave entrance, and tried to search with her eyes wide open. After a while, she retracted her body and whispered in Hu Qingpeng's ear: "Brother Peng, there is no trace of the enemy, everything seems to be normal!"  "

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said, "Have you ever felt that there was a layer of murderous aura surrounding you?" His spiritual awareness was much higher than that of ordinary people, and he could capture the extraordinary atmosphere outside without having to see it with his own eyes.  He has gone through several life-and-death tests, and is no longer the reckless and impulsive young boy he was in the past. He has learned to act with caution.

    Tang Xue was stunned and suddenly said: "That's right! No wonder you can't see the birds flying or hear the chirping of insects. There must be experts hiding nearby!" She exhaled like blue, and the girl's body fragrance hit her nostrils.  Hu Qingpeng was distracted and his palms were sweating slightly.

    Hu Qingpeng moved half a step away in embarrassment, moved the stone slab back to its original position, and whispered: "Li'er, you are so smart, you can deduce the cause from a little abnormal situation! Since there are enemies ambushing and monitoring outside, that means  Now is not the time to leave. Let¡¯s go back and resume our lives.¡±

    But Tang Xue stood still and said aggrievedly: "Brother Peng, do you hate Li'er?"

    Hu Qingpeng is inexplicableMiao didn't understand why she suddenly asked this question, and said in surprise: "How could I hate you? Don't think so wildly!"

    Tang Xue pouted and said, "Then why did you avoid me just now? People like to talk to you close to you. Don't you like Li'er to be like this?"

    Hu Qingpeng secretly smiled bitterly. He didn't expect that she was so sensitive that she could tell whether he did it intentionally from a small movement.  I wonder if women are all so narrow-minded?  This kind of thing is getting darker and darker, and it is difficult to explain clearly.  Then he smiled slightly, took her hand and walked back, saying softly: "Okay, I was wrong just now, can you forgive me? Li'er is cute and beautiful, so she shouldn't care about me."

    Tang Xue was praised, and her heart felt as if it had been mixed with honey. She chuckled and said, "I'll let you go this time. If you make the same mistake again in the future, I will never let you off lightly!"

    The two of them returned to the stone chamber hand in hand and reported to everyone what they had discovered.  Since everyone had expected this, there was not much shock.  Both Huangfu Ji and Hu Lingquan have extremely rich experience, so it is reasonable to make such a strict arrangement.

    Zeng Yingdao: "Now that it has been proven that the other party responded quickly and the leader is not stupid and incompetent, the most important thing next is to test the patience of both parties! Whoever loses patience first will lose the initiative. The other party does not know where we are hiding,  We don¡¯t know what action we will take next, so the situation is slightly favorable to us. As long as we can wait until the other party loses confidence and loses control of themselves, we will have a chance to escape Changsha!" She buried the grief of losing her father deep in her heart.  He behaves calmly and rationally, and has the air of a general.

    Zhang Yukun mused: "In order to ensure that the truth will not be leaked, Huangfu Ji and Hu Lingquan will definitely launch a large-scale manhunt and trace our whereabouts. I estimate that they will not have the patience to stay near the main altar. The longer it takes, the more  The less confident they are, sooner or later they will have to mobilize the people here to participate in the operation. I just don¡¯t know if we can support it until that day?"

    Tang Jingtian smiled and said: "There is God's will in the world, why worry about the future too early? If when our food runs out, the enemy still shows no sign of retreat, at worst, we will die in a majestic battle! I don't want to live hungry.  die."

    Zeng Ying smiled and said: "Eldest brother is so heroic and heroic, but he still has the qualities of a hero. But before the end of the road, how can we say the word 'death' lightly!"

    Tang Jingtian said solemnly: "Three sisters are right! We don't know who will win yet, how can we destroy our own prestige and enhance the ambition of others? I have learned a lesson from you!" The light in his eyes suddenly burst out, and his strong self-confidence naturally burst out.

    Zeng Ying felt relieved and turned to Zhang Yukun and said: "Uncle Zhang, apart from the disciples under your jurisdiction, do you have anyone you can trust in Changsha?" She asked this question with profound meaning. After the civil strife in the Tianxiahui, the Xingtang disciples who were loyal to Zhang Yukun  Either they were killed or put under surveillance, and it was impossible to provide them with more assistance.

    Zhang Yukun said: "Hu Lingquan's ambition and misdeeds under the guise of the guild leader have already aroused my alarm. In order to prevent him from causing trouble, I secretly trained a group of people a few years ago. Their loyalty is absolutely not in question. They usually serve in various capacities.  Cover, hidden everywhere in the city. But last night something happened suddenly, and I had no time to contact them. I wonder if they would mistakenly believe the rumors and expose themselves? Raising troops for a thousand days, using them for a while. As long as I can go out, with the skills I have won over the years  Basically, I am 70% sure to lead everyone to escape from the enemy's dragnet." After all, he is also the leader of Tianxiahui. He has been operating in Changsha for many years, so he still has this ability.

    Zeng Ying couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. With this amazing weapon, her most troublesome problem was easily solved.  Otherwise, with the strength of the six of them, it would be harder than climbing to the sky to escape from the joint search by Tianxiahui, Baiyun Sect, and Yanyulou.

    So, everyone was either recuperating in peace, practicing martial arts with concentration, or exchanging knowledge about the world, passing the time underground.  Tang Xue pestered Hu Qingpeng to tell stories all day long, almost draining him. In the end, Hu Qingpeng could only make up nonsense, which naturally made Tang Xue dissatisfied and received countless pink punches.  Several days passed in such a hurry, and on the seventh day, the informants who were ambushing near the exit were finally ordered to withdraw.

    When night fell and after repeatedly confirming that there was no danger at the exit, Zhang Yukun quietly emerged from the tunnel and went alone to contact his secretly trained subordinates.  At this critical moment, everyone is worried about the safety of his trip.  Because the city of Changsha must be full of dangers, if Zhang Yukun's whereabouts are exposed, not only will he be killed, but his companions will also be implicated.

    Watching Zhang Yukun¡¯s figure disappear in the night, Hu Qingpeng and Tang Jingtian sealed the exit, sat down cross-legged, and quietly waited for his return.  If it is not Zhang Yukun who comes back, but the enemy, then the two of them will form the first line of defense and give the enemy a head-on blow.  Therefore, although Tang Xue clamored to follow Hu Qingpeng, she was not approved in the end and had toStayed in the stone chamber.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but smile as he thought of Tang Xue's expression at that time.

    Time passes slowly while waiting.

    I don't know how long it took, Hu Qingpeng's ears twitched slightly, and he suddenly opened his eyes, holding the hilt of the sword tightly with his right hand, and said in a deep voice: "Brother, Hall Master Zhang is back!" He heard Zhang Yukun's footsteps scattered and his breathing uneven, probably because of  Injured.  I wonder if the enemy is sneaking up?  If the enemy follows closely, there will be a bloody battle!

    Tang Jingtian glanced at Hu Qingpeng and was quite surprised by his deep inner strength.  If Hu Qingpeng hadn't reminded him, he wouldn't have noticed Zhang Yukun's footsteps as light as a feather.  At this time, three long and two short knocking sounds came from outside the cave entrance, which was the secret signal they had agreed on in advance.  Just as Tang Jingtian moved the stone slab away, a dark shadow flashed and Zhang Yukun rushed in.  Hu Qingpeng hurriedly supported his shaking body and asked with concern: "Hall Master Zhang, are you injured? Are you being followed by the enemy?" Just looking at Zhang Yukun's appearance, it seems that the situation is not optimistic!

    Zhang Yukun panted: "I got rid of them all!" The breath in his chest was rolling, and he finally couldn't help but spit out a few mouthfuls of blood. He smiled bitterly: "But I also suffered a big loss and almost lost my life. I am the luckiest.  The best thing is that I didn¡¯t run into a master like Huangfuji, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be able to come back.¡±

    The two of them helped Zhang Yukun back to the stone room. Everyone was surprised when they saw this. Zeng Ying immediately stepped forward and asked, "Uncle Zhang, where are you injured? Have you taken any medicine?"

    Zhang Yukun said movedly: "Thank you for your concern, Miss! I just suffered some internal injuries. I feel much better after taking Tang Shaoxia's pills just now. Basically, there is no serious problem."

    Zeng Ying motioned for him to sit down and asked: "How is the progress of your arrangements? Are there any rumors in Changsha recently?"

    Zhang Yukun looked worried and sighed: "Miss, the situation is not good! I have contacted the subordinates lurking in the city and asked them to arrange transportation and transportation within three days to try to sneak us out of Changsha. But on my way back,  Discovered by the patrolling masters of the Baiyun Sect, we had to fight to the death and expose our traces. Although we were lucky enough to get rid of the pursuers and escape from the siege, how could the other side just let it go? Since they already know that we have not left Changsha, they will definitely spend all their money in the next few days.  Manpower patrols and searches, and it is difficult to hide any disturbance in any corner from their eyes. Under such unfavorable circumstances, we cannot move forward, how can we act according to the original plan? If the operation is delayed, our food reserves are insufficient, and we cannot notify the responders.  Our companions will be in a dilemma!" He paused and smiled bitterly: "In addition, Huangfu Ji and Hu Lingquan worked so hard to catch us, they even spread rumors in the rivers and lakes, saying that I colluded with outsiders and poisoned the guild leader.  Now we are absconding with the treasure map of the Tianxiahui. Various characters in the world have formed dozens of temporary alliances during these days for this illusory treasure map, and are sparing no effort to search for our whereabouts, like mad dogs.  It¡¯s a huge hidden danger.¡±

    After hearing this, everyone gasped, and Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but curse: "Despicable!" Huangfuji's trick of killing people with a borrowed knife was really sinister. It not only covered up his conspiracy, but also made countless enemies for them.  The world will dominate the underworld for many years. Regardless of whether there is a real treasure trove, in ordinary people's imagination, there should be countless treasures.  If you can possess these treasures, you can enjoy all the wealth and glory in the world. Can those people in the world not be crazy about it?  They have undoubtedly become the target of public criticism and the coveted prey!

    Tang Jingtian said in a deep voice: "Our food is about to run out. No matter how critical and severe the situation outside is, we must leave here in three days! And if we miss our companions, we will have no chance to escape in the future."

    Zeng Ying frowned and said: "But if we leave the tunnel, it is tantamount to committing suicide! Those treasure hunters who get wind of it will tear us into pieces without hesitation!"

    Zhang Yukun said slowly: "Miss, I have a clever idea!"

    Zeng Ying was overjoyed: "Is it true? Tell me quickly and listen!"

    Zhang Yukun said word by word: "It's very simple - throw away the car to save the commander! I am willing to give up this life to distract the enemy's attention and let the lady leave Hunan safely!"

    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then understood the meaning of his words, and everyone was moved.  The other party never guessed that Zeng Ying was Zeng Zhixiong's daughter and held the secrets of Tianxiahui, so he listed Zhang Yukun as the number one target.  As long as Zhang Yukun appears, he will definitely attract the enemy's main force, and Zeng Ying and others will have the opportunity to escape.  But in this case, if he is caught among the wolves, he will inevitably die.

    Zeng Ying said with tears in her eyes: "No! Uncle Zhang, I can't just watch you die! Without your help, how can I lead the world to make a comeback in the future? I never agree with your idea!"

    Zhang Yukun said: "Miss, this is the only feasible strategy at present! Use my life in exchange for everyone's safety, why not? What if?Otherwise, the six of us would have been equally doomed, and the result would have been even worse!  Please think twice, miss!  "

    Tang Jingtian suddenly interjected: "Hall Master Zhang's proposal makes sense! However, you are seriously injured and you are also responsible for contacting your companions and arranging escape matters. You are not suitable for this role. If Sanmei does not object, I think  It¡¯s up to me to lure the enemy away!¡±

    Zeng Ying said in astonishment: "But this is a narrow escape, brother, you"

    Tang Jingtian interrupted her and said: "As Hall Master Zhang said, this is the only feasible strategy! I don't want everyone to sacrifice in vain. Among the six of us, I am the most suitable candidate, so you don't have to fight anymore!  "Zeng Ying, Gao Qingcheng, and Zhang Yukun are all injured. Tang Xue is too young and needs Hu Qingpeng to take care of him.  At this time, he must step forward.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the firm and calm eyes of the two of them, and was deeply touched in his heart. He has the courage to take responsibility in times of emergency and danger. This is a real man, right?  My martial arts skills are not inferior to Tang Jingtian's, so why can't I take on this task?  This is also a great opportunity to hone your martial arts skills and improve your actual combat experience!  He was eager to try, and laughed: "Brother, that's wrong! The most suitable candidate is me, not you!"

 Text Chapter 3 Beauty and Love

    Tang Jingtian and others were all stunned. Hu Qingpeng looked around at everyone, and then said: "Brother, please forgive mecom You are an expert in the Tang Sect, and your best skill is hidden weapon kung fu. You are used to attacking enemies from a long distance, but your internal strength cultivation  Kung Fu and close combat skills are your weaknesses. If you disguise yourself as Hall Master Zhang, in order to confuse and distract the enemy, you cannot use Tang Sect hidden weapons, and your strength will be greatly reduced. Once you are surrounded and chased by many enemies  Kill, with nothing to rely on, how sure are you of escaping safely?" After making up his mind, he had a very clear mind and spoke to the crowd, going straight to the point.

    Tang Jingtian had actually considered this issue for a long time. He didn't know the danger of this trip. He smiled bitterly and said: "If there is no external help, we will definitely die!"

    Tang Xue took a breath of air and complained: "Brother, since you have expected this result, why are you rushing to go?"

    Tang Jingtian said: "If this were not the case, everyone present would be trapped in Changsha! It is a last resort to use my life to exchange for everyone's safety! Xiaoxue, I promised your father that I will guarantee your safety."  Return to Sichuan safe and sound, I will never break my promise!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Brother, since you promised Uncle Tang to take good care of Li'er, you shouldn't rush to die! Brother, answer me truthfully - if you and I have a life-and-death duel, who will win in the end?"

    Tang Jingtian looked at him seriously, estimated his strength, and hesitated: "It should be five to five!"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled slightly and said: "What if I abandon the sword and you are not allowed to use hidden weapons?"

    Tang Jingtian muttered: "In that case, you have at least an 80% chance of winning!"

    Hu Qingpeng said sternly: "So I am more suitable for this task than you! And I am proficient in water properties. I can jump into the water and escape when the opportunity arises. No one can catch me. Brother, if I go, I may not die, and I can still have a chance of survival."  , please stop arguing with me!"

    Tang Jingtian sighed and had to admit that what he said was reasonable. He patted Hu Qingpeng's shoulder hard and said in a deep voice: "Okay, you go! Be careful!"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "Brother, please don't worry, the Lord of Hell doesn't want to see my face yet. No matter how many enemies intercept and chase me, I will definitely escape!" He didn't dare to look at her face, which turned pale and her eyes were full of tears.  Tang Xue turned to Zhang Yukun and said, "Hall Master Zhang, in order to deceive the enemy as much as possible, how about you please take the trouble to teach me some special skills to protect yourself?"

    Zhang Yukun said hurriedly: "Young Master Hu, you are so polite! As long as the Young Master wants to learn, Zhang will definitely teach him everything he has and will never hide anything."

    Hu Qingpeng cupped his fists and said, "Thank you!" In just a few words, the candidate to lure the enemy was finalized.  Then everyone carefully analyzed and studied some specific details to prevent any mistakes.  Tang Xue stood aside without saying a word, staring at Hu Qingpeng dreamingly, and unknowingly burst into tears

    The heavy atmosphere of separation filled the surroundings.  Tang Xue silently combed Hu Qingpeng's hair, carefully and reluctantly, hoping that time would stop and the person in front of her would never leave.  Others wisely hid in another secret room and did not disturb them.

    Hu Qingpeng clearly felt her inseparability and was also very moved. Although the two of them got along for a short time, their friendship was better than that of biological brothers and sisters, which he cherished.  Thinking of being busy seeking martial arts lessons from Zhang Yukun these past few days, I couldn't help but neglect this girl. I felt guilty and couldn't help but whisper: "Li'er, I've only been practicing martial arts with Master Zhang these days, and I haven't even told her any stories.  Listen, you won¡¯t blame me, right?¡±

    After a while, Tang Xue¡¯s answer was not heard.  Hu Qingpeng was secretly puzzled and was about to ask another question when suddenly his head felt cold and two tears fell down.  Hu Qingpeng said anxiously: "Li'er, are you crying?! Don't cry, okay? If my eldest brother sees me, he will think that I am bullying you!" Before he finished speaking, a sharp pain came from his waist, but it was twisted by Tang Xue  A handful.

    Tang Xue turned to face him, her eyes were red, and her eyes were as dark as a blue pool, full of affection, and she said angrily: "Silly brother, people are worried about your safety, don't you understand at all?"

    When Hu Qingpeng touched her tender eyes, his heart could not help but beat a few times. He seemed to understand a little, but also seemed to be more and more confused. Hehehe giggled and said: "Of course I know Li'er cares about me! But you don't have to worry too much, I have repeatedly  After overcoming the danger of life and death, I have my own way of dealing with the enemy. If the situation is really bad, won't I run away? In order to see you again, Li'er, I will live no matter what!"

    Tang Xue's eyelashes trembled, feeling happy and sad at the same time. She held back her tears and said, "Really? You can't lie to me!" She gently raised her hand, rubbed it carefully at the roots of her head and neck, and used a delicate and thin human skin mask.  It was lifted off, revealing her true, almost perfect appearance again.  Even though the lights underground were dim, Hu Qingpeng still felt dazzled and amazed in his heart. He sighed sincerely: "Li'er, you are so beautiful!"

     Tang Xue inherited the beauty and temperament of her mother. If she were not still young and her figure was not fully developed at this time, she would be almost a masterpiece of God, a perfect and perfect woman.  When she heard Hu Qingpeng's compliments, a faint blush appeared on her jade-white cheeks, as if she had applied a layer of rouge, adding to her beauty. She bit her lower lip lightly and asked in a low voice: "Brother Peng, you, you  like me?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "Do you even need to ask? I like it, of course I do!"

    Tang Xue suddenly beamed, like a hundred flowers blooming, which was dizzying.  Her head tilted slightly, her upper body leaned forward, and her soft and moist cherry lips pressed against her gently.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at her beautiful little face approaching, and was too shocked to dodge. He felt a sweet girl's body fragrance blowing towards his face. As his lips cooled, a sweet and mellow numbing feeling spread throughout his body.  This feeling came so strangely and quickly, as if the overwhelming waves swallowed him up, and as if he fell into the clouds, and his whole body was so happy that he floated into the sky.  At this moment, his mind went blank and he stopped thinking completely.  He instinctively sucked the source of pleasure, rubbed the soft flower-like lips vigorously, greedily explored every inch of the fairyland, chasing boundless pleasure.  It wasn't until the air in his chest was almost exhausted that he reluctantly let go of the beauty in his arms.

    The lips are parted.

    Tang Xue's pretty face flushed red, her eyes were drunk, her mouth was slightly open, her chest was heaving violently, exuding a gorgeous beauty that she had never seen before.

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment, and suddenly realized what he had just done. He lowered his eyes slightly and found that his hands were still wrapped around Tang Xue's waist, and the two of them were in the most intimate contact.  "Ah!" he exclaimed. He hurriedly released his hands and stepped back, slapping himself twice in the face.  Just when he was about to hit her for the third time, his arm tightened and was already held by Tang Xue.  Tang Xue shouted: "Brother Peng, what are you doing?!" Hu Qingpeng was so ashamed that he whispered: "Li'er, I, I was so obsessed that I did something sorry for you. Just hit me and scold me."

    Tang Xue chuckled and said, "Silly brother, why do I hit you and scold you? It was me who took the initiativeto kiss you. And," the voice suddenly turned low, as thin as a mosquito bite.  "People like you to do this very much." After saying this, his face became more and more ashamed, and his little hands unconsciously twisted the corners of his clothes, looking extremely cute.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't react at all and said: "Whatwhat?!" He had always treated Tang Xue as his sister and had no personal relationships, so he was very regretful about what had just happened.  But listening to Tang Xue's words and looking at her expression, she felt deeply attached to him and would never reject his affectionate behavior.  For a moment, he was filled with surprise, joy, confusion, uneasiness, etc., and stared blankly at Tang Xue, unable to believe his ears!  He has nothing at the moment, so would such a stunningly beautiful girl fall in love with him?  Is it a joke that God made out of boredom?

    Tang Xue raised her eyes and saw his shocked look. She smiled and whispered: "Brother Peng, do you still remember the first time we met? I followed my parents to avoid being hunted by various factions and came to the mountain in the mountains.  In the ancestral hall. It rained heavily that night, first the armored warriors, and then the two weird killers came one after another. They were vicious and terrifying, and they wanted to kill us for some inexplicable reason." Her voice could not be concealed.  With sadness deep in his heart, he faintly said: "My mother passed away that night - from now on, I can never hear her singing again! I have had no companions to play with since I was a child, and you are the first one who sincerely plays with me.  My brother with a different surname. You were so brave at that time and protected me from that weird killer. Later during the melee, it was you who held me tightly and even risked your life to block the knife for me! If not  Because of you, I already died once! Brother Peng, do you know? In the years since we were separated, I have missed you every day and longed to meet you again. It turns out that missing someone can be so painful.  !¡±

    The more Hu Qingpeng listened, the faster his heart beat. Looking at the tears sliding down Tang Xue's cheeks, pity filled his chest, and he couldn't help but hold her little hand to show comfort.

    Tang Xue gently leaned against his chest, listening to his heartbeat, and said in a dreamy voice: "That day in the woods, you were afraid that the bronze hammer demon would hit me, so you would rather vomit blood and get hurt than take half a step back.  .I looked at your generous and tall back, and at that moment I made up my mind to never leave you again in this life! Brother Peng, originally I would not tell you these words, but in the face of such a predicament, you have to be alone.  Enemy. I'm so afraid that you'll never come back, so before I leave, I want you to understand my feelings no matter what. You, you won't laugh at me, right? "

    Listening to her bold confession, Hu Qingpeng stirred up countless waves in his heart. He never expected that she could be so affectionate at such a young age!  In comparison, I feel ashamed to be a man!  He murmured: "How could I laugh at you? Butbut I"

    Tang Xue raised her eyebrows and asked sourly: "But what? Have you fallen in love with someone else?"?  Is it the witch in white?  Am I not as beautiful as her?  "She has always been brooding about Yi Wufeng, especially when he had his acupuncture points restrained during the dispute at the riverside. Every time she thought about it, she gritted her teeth and wished she could find a chance to take revenge.

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "Li'er, you misunderstood, she and I have nothing to do with each other!" He originally wanted to say that he only had brother-sister feelings for her, and love between a man and a woman was two different things, but then he thought about it, his life and death were unpredictable.  There may not be a chance to meet Tang Xue again, so why bother hurting her heart before parting?  It would be cruel to say so bluntly!  Wouldn't it be better to let her keep some good memories?  He hugged her shoulders and said softly: "Although I can't make a promise, in my heart, Li'er, you will always be the most beautiful woman!"

    A happy smile appeared on Tang Xue's lips, she raised her pretty face slightly, closed her eyes shyly, and said in a tired voice: "Brother, kiss me!"

    Hu Qingpeng's heart skipped a beat when he looked at this beautiful, flower-like face. His desire broke through the barrier of reason in an instant, and he kissed her bright red lips desperately, exchanging fluids, searching for a touch of sweetness in the bitterness  ¡­

    The river breeze blows, and the waves rush to the shore.  Hu Qingpeng unfolded his Qinggong movement and glided in the wind like a big bird, gracefully and swiftly.  He has disguised himself as Zhang Yukun, and under the cover of night, even if he meets someone from the world, he doesn't have to worry about being found out.  Because Zhang Yukun was good at fist and palm kung fu, in order not to reveal any flaws, before taking action, he gave the Jingshen Sword to his senior brother Gao Qingcheng and only hid a dagger in his arms.

    At this time, his mind was still full of Tang Xue's affectionate eyes, which made him feel particularly complicated.  When things developed to this point, he could not have expected that he would actually fall into the love web woven by Tang Xue.  And more than a month ago, it was Chen Qinghua who once occupied his heart!  Hu Qingpeng was secretly surprised that when he thought of his senior sister, he was not even a little excited. It seemed that his admiration for his senior sister had completely become a thing of the past.  why is that?  Could it be that his experiences since coming down the mountain have completely changed his emotions?

    But what made him most uneasy was not the confusion caused by the change of feelings for his senior sister, but his horrifying discovery that hidden deep in his heart was a cold and arrogant woman in white.  He knew he shouldn't, but he had to admit that he couldn't forget the heroic figure dancing with phoenixes and swords, her unique and arrogant and mysterious temperament, her slender and perfect body, and her anxiety when she flew to rescue her.  With an expression on her face, all this was as clear as a knife-but she happened to be a member of the Demon Sect and an elder of the Demon Sect!  Putting aside the age gap between the two, the identity gap between them alone is a gap that can never be bridged.  One day, they will even fight against each other to distinguish between good and evil.  This is their destiny, and no one can resist it.

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and smiled bitterly. He suppressed the unrealistic longing. He raised his index finger and gently wiped his lips, savoring the lingering fragrance. He couldn't help but have mixed feelings. How could he be able to get Tang Xue's kiss?  Suddenly, a warning sign hit his heart. He quickly collected his feelings, stiffened his body, and quietly hid in the big tree.

    In the blink of an eye, the sound of clothes breaking through the air came from far to near. Wherever the wind blew, three masters dressed in black appeared on the nearby treetops. One of them was the "Two-Faced Evil Demon" Nie Buren.  The three of them looked down at the surroundings with cold eyes, looking down at the surroundings, with a faint murderous aura filling the air.  Hu Qingpeng knew how powerful he was, so he didn't dare to say anything more. At the same time, he lowered his eyes to prevent the other party from catching his eyes.

    It was very quiet beside the river bank. I could only hear a cold voice saying: "Brother Nie, there are no ghosts around here. Could it be that we saw it wrong?"

    Nie Buren's strange and sinister voice sounded: "Hey, maybe it's a frightened night bird! It makes our fight for nothing. Let's go!" After a few shouts, the three of them flew up and disappeared in an instant.

    When Hu Qingpeng heard that the enemy was fleeing far away, he couldn't help but be surprised in his heart. Nie Bu Ren was undoubtedly a veteran of the Jianghu. Did he let go of the suspicious target so easily?  Are they too lazy, or do they have another conspiracy?  Since this place is close to the tunnel exit, he cannot expose his whereabouts too early, otherwise all plans will come to nothing.  His opponents are all old foxes and will never make stupid mistakes, so it's best to be careful.  He curled up like a civet cat, still lying quietly among the dense branches, letting the branches sway in the wind.

    The rampant mosquitoes in the wilderness smelled the popularity, buzzed around, pounced on Hu Qingpeng unceremoniously, and began sucking blood.  Within a moment, the exposed skin of Hu Qingpeng's head, face, and neck was covered with mosquitoes, which made him feel painful and itchy, but he could only grit his teeth and endure it without moving.

    Just when he was in great pain and almost gave up, Nie Buren's voice suddenly sounded from the right side: "Huh, it's really weird to have been there for a long time without any movement! Did we really make a mistake?"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s whole body was trembling, and he secretly exclaimed that it was very dangerous!  It turns out that the enemy used a trick to lure the enemy.Pretending to be away, he was actually hiding in the dark, waiting for him to fall into a trap.  If he couldn't keep calm just now, he would have been fooled!

    But I heard another person say: "Be careful and you won't make a big mistake. No matter what, we still have to search! In case the two sect masters ask questions, we have an explanation."

    "It makes sense! Just do it!"

    Three figures flew up from the grass and started searching separately.  There are dozens of big trees growing along the river bank. It is not easy to check every branch, especially late at night.  Nie Buren had the idea of ????dealing with the situation and searched it carelessly. Seeing that he couldn't find any clues, they finally left together with curses.

    This time, Hu Qingpeng watched the three people¡¯s figures disappear into the night, and his heart finally fell back into his stomach.  He quietly slipped down to the ground, found his direction, and ran towards the dock with the twinkling lights in the distance.  Even if he knew that the enemy had dug a trap there, he would jump in without looking back.

    This is his only choice.

 Text Chapter 4 Breaking out of the siege

    Hu Qingpeng carefully concealed his figure along the way, avoiding the searches of several groups of people, and gradually approached the dock.  £®  com Adjacent to the dock are several streets and a row of tall warehouses. Hundreds of large and small ships are moored on the river, mainly cargo ships, and a small number of fishing boats.  Looking closely, fishermen in twos and threes are sitting on the bow of the boat chatting, while naughty fishermen teenagers are playing and playing in the river, and their happy laughter is floating in the wind.  There were no unsightly figures or too many guards around, everything seemed normal.

    Naturally, Hu Qingpeng would not be deceived by this apparent calm. With his extraordinary eyesight, he discovered at least twenty enemies lurking in the shadows. They were monitoring almost every inch of land on the dock.  Hu Qingpeng even suspected that some of the seemingly leisurely fishermen were pretending to be fishermen.  As long as a suspicious person appears, he will definitely be attacked violently one after another. Don't expect to be able to board the ship and leave.

    The power of the Tianxiahui in Changsha is unquestionable.  After Hu Lingquan took sole power, on the one hand, in order to eradicate the weeds and kill all the fish that slipped through the net, on the other hand, in order to obtain Zeng Zhixiong's guild leader's token and the magical secret root, he used all his manpower to block both land and water routes.  After all, if the truth about Zeng Zhixiong's murder is revealed, he will be done with it, and he won't even be able to be the puppet leader.  At the same time, the Baiyun Sect was also trying its best to cooperate with his actions and set up a dragnet.

    Hu Qingpeng took a good look at the direction, walked around to the other side of the pier, and came to a secluded small courtyard.  I saw two white magnolia trees planted in the courtyard. There was a blue cloth tied to the tree on the right, which was fluttering in the wind. It was extremely difficult to spot if you didn't look carefully.  Living here is a subordinate secretly trained by Zhang Yukun, who usually makes a living by fishing, named Cheng Fu.  Hu Qingpeng gently climbed over the courtyard wall and saw darkness in the wing. Cheng Fu probably fell asleep.  Following Zhang Yukun's instructions, he flicked the window sill three times.

    An alert voice came from the room: "Who is it?"

    Hu Qingpeng replied according to the secret code: "The bright moon shines on Kyushu!" Before setting off, Tang Xue taught him the technique of changing his voice. When he spoke, he imitated Zhang Yukun's voice, and it turned out to be 70% similar.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the closed window suddenly opened, revealing a resolute and honest face, who said with surprise and joy: "Master, why are you here! Come in and have a rest."

    Hu Qingpeng glanced into the room and saw a young woman sitting on the bedside, comforting the baby beside her, looking up from time to time with a look of horror on her face, and her concern for her husband was palpable.  His heart trembled and he whispered: "It's not convenient for you to come out to talk."

    Cheng Fu said: "Yes!" He immediately jumped out of the wing, then turned back and closed the window.  He said respectfully: "The third group of secret words, Cheng Fu, pays homage to the hall master. I wonder what the hall master's instructions are?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Time is pressing, so I will keep the story short. You must have heard the news that civil strife will occur in the world, but the actual situation is that Hu Lingquan colluded with the masters of Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower to kill the leader! The people who attended the birthday banquet that day  , I was the only one who survived, so Hu Lingquan is chasing me with all his strength, trying to prevent me from revealing the truth. In order to expose Hu Lingquan's conspiracy and avenge the leader, I must contact the leader of the Fourth Outer Hall as soon as possible. But Hu Lingquan sent people to block it  I want you to take me out of Changsha by boat, as soon as possible!"

    Cheng Fu cursed in a low voice: "I knew Hu Lingquan was not a good guy, but this time he even dared to murder the guild leader! Damn his eighth generation ancestor! Hall lord, I will take you on board right now!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Wait a minute! Don't you say goodbye to your family? Once you go out of this door, you will lose your life at any time!"

    Cheng Fu looked at him strangely and said puzzledly: "Didn't you say before that 'mission comes first, personal affairs come later'? Any action must be done with lightning speed, and at the same time, secrets must be strictly kept, not even to close relatives.  Have you forgotten just a few words?"

    Hu Qingpeng secretly smiled bitterly. After all, he did not have Zhang Yukun's heart of stone, and he showed his flaws inadvertently.  He knew very well that if Cheng Fu didn't go see his wife and children for the last time, he would never have the chance - this would be too cruel for their family.  With a slight sigh, he suddenly pointed out and hit Cheng Fu's numb hole.

    Cheng Fu was caught off guard, feeling numb all over and unable to move. He said anxiously: "Master, what are you doing? Are you blaming your subordinates for bumping into you?"

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "Your acupuncture points will be unlocked later. Take good care of your wife and children. I'll leave first!" He jumped up, tapped the branches with his toes, and swept away like the wind.  According to the original plan, he would use Cheng Fu's cover to sneak onto a fishing boat moored at the pier, and then pretend to reveal his identity unintentionally to attract the enemy's attention.  In this way, it not only achieves the purpose of luring the enemy, but also can jump into the water to escape before the enemy encircles them, greatly increasing the chance of survival.  The only price is to sacrifice Cheng Fu's life.  But when he found out that Cheng Fu had a wife and children, and was not a single man with no worries, he couldn't bear it and decided to give up the original plan.? 

    Hu Qingpeng knew very well that in order to give the enemy the illusion of escaping from Changsha, he had to find a way to get close to the ships anchored at the pier, and also reveal his identity at the appropriate time to attract all nearby enemies to cover the actions of his companions.  The heat in this must be measured, and the acting cannot be overdone, otherwise all the efforts will be wasted.  The thought of facing a group of enemies alone later and spilling blood on the pier aroused his fighting spirit to survive in a desperate situation, and he started to get excited, looking forward to this inevitable battle.

    He lay down and observed for a moment, and found that even late at night, cargo ships occasionally docked at the dock, and then groups of porters boarded the ships to unload the goods and moved large quantities of goods into the warehouse.  While waiting for the ship to be unloaded, some of the porters gathered together to rest and talk nonsense, while others went into the cheapest wine shop to drink, and the sounds of punching and shouting could be faintly heard.  His mind was racing and he had an idea.

    Hu Qingpeng followed the lead of a snake and sneaked outside a small wine shop next to the warehouse, squatting in the grass and quietly waiting for his prey to appear.  The wine shop was very lively, and bursts of laughter, curses and shouts could be heard continuously.  After waiting for a meal, a tall man holding a pole walked out of the back door of the wine shop with floating steps, and cursed in a low voice: "Today is so damn unlucky that I lost to Li Erniu seven times in a row!  Damn, this soaking in urine is suffocating me to death!" He walked to a dark corner, took out the dick, and fired it against the wall.

    "It's cool!" The man was about to put on his belt when he suddenly felt a cold wind blowing behind him, and his vision went dark, and he suddenly fell unconscious.

    Hu Qingpeng held up the man's limp body in time and said apologetically: "Uncle, I can't help you!" Holding back the pungent smell of sweat and sourness, he quickly put on the other man's clothes, pants and straw sandals, and then took the unlucky guy.  He threw it into the grass and placed a banknote next to him as compensation.  As soon as he finished all this, a head suddenly popped out from the back door of the liquor store: "Old ghost, are you doing it for convenience or giving birth to a baby? Come on, let's get to work!" After saying that, he shrank back with a cough.  Hu Qingpeng agreed vaguely, picked up the pole, and followed the man out.

    Because a ship docked to unload cargo, the liquor store that was noisy and crowded just now was suddenly empty.  Walking out of the liquor store, I saw dozens of porters rushing to report to the foreman, receive their number plates, and stand in place. Some people quarreled fiercely to seize the position in front, and greeted each other's female relatives.  The person leading the way obviously didn't notice that his companion had been switched, and complained without looking back: "Damn it, it's all your fault, old man, for being too slow in doing things. Otherwise, we could have been in the top ten and earned three or five more coppers."  !¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was too lazy to pay attention to him, and glanced left and right with cold eyes, taking in all the enemies around him, while secretly estimating their respective strengths.  It was about thirty steps away from the river bank, and there was nothing to block it. He had to use his own strength to fight his way out.

    They were the last to arrive, so they were naturally at the end of the queue.  Hu Qingpeng bent down and walked with his head down, hoping to reduce other people's attention.

    The foreman in charge of issuing cards counted the number of people while handing out bamboo sticks with numerical symbols on them, which seemed a bit arrogant.  He walked to the end of the line and suddenly saw an unfamiliar face. The hand holding the bamboo stick stretched out halfway and then retracted it. He pointed at the tip of Hu Qingpeng's nose and asked: "Hey, what's your name? Who introduced you?"  "

    The foreman¡¯s voice was quite loud, which immediately caused nearly half of the porters to turn around and look to see what accident happened?  The man in front of Hu Qingpeng looked back, his eyes rounded with shock, and he cried out: "Hey, you are not an old ghost! Who are you? Why are you wearing the old ghost's clothes and holding his pole? Could it be are you  Kill him?" His voice trembled when he said the last sentence, and he almost collapsed to the ground.  When the porters heard this, there was a commotion, and they all moved aside to avoid the situation, and the formation was in chaos.

    Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Hu Qingpeng stopped talking nonsense, paused with his feet, and shot straight forward like an arrow from a string.  The porters blocking the road were unable to dodge and were blown away by his protective energy, rolling around like gourds on the ground.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? drop!  Almost at the same time, the piercing sirens pierced the night sky, like a death spell.  Immediately afterwards, a dazzling firework rose quickly, and the blood-red light exploded and splashed high in the sky, making the world light up.

    Hu Qingpeng knew that the other party was calling for reinforcements. Masters such as Huangfu Ji would arrive soon, and he didn't have much time left.  At this time, there were still twenty steps away from the river bank.

    "It's Zhang Yukun!" "Stop him quickly!" Amidst the shouts, dozens of figures flew up, swarmed out from their hidden corners like locusts, and surrounded him from all directions.  Everyone is eager to achieve success, brandishing weapons and fighting bravely, striving to come out on top.  Those who were smarter quickly fired the hidden weapons as hard as they could. Locust stones, poisonous needles, sleeve arrows, flying knives, iron awls poured down like a sudden rain, filled with murderous intent.

    Hu Qingpeng heard countless hidden weapons whistling and approaching, and his heart was neither frightened nor angry, and he remained as calm as water.In the ?? realm, the six senses are opened, and they try their best to capture the speed, angle, power and sequence of the flight of each hidden weapon.  At the same time, compare the distance, number, and skill of the enemy to find the best breakthrough point.  After observing the situation clearly, he pushed his shoulder pole to the ground, and the energy retained in his body suddenly exploded. With the rebound force, his whole body was like a soaring giant eagle, incredibly changing the direction of his high-speed advance, flying diagonally to the left.

    The large semi-hidden weapon immediately hit the open space, making a jingling sound.  Hu Qingpeng used the "Demon Subduing Stick Technique", and the pole in his hand danced like a windmill, turning into a black cloud and wrapping his body tightly.  The rest of the hidden weapons fired at him were all shot down by his carrying pole.  At this moment, Hu Qingpeng suddenly felt two murderous auras coming from the left and right, and saw the cold light flashing, pointing directly at his vital parts.  Without thinking, he shook his hands and threw the pole away angrily.

    The master on the left was caught off guard, and the attack was so fierce that he had no room to dodge. With a pop, the long pole pierced his chest, blood spattered, and he was killed by his opponent before he could finish the move.

    Hu Qingpeng made a mistake in his steps and avoided the red spear stabbing from the right. His shoulder was strong, and he slammed into the still body on the left, and pulled out the shoulder pole stuck in his chest.  The corpse flew out backwards, spurting blood, like a cannonball, knocking down three or four big men who came after it, and a gap suddenly appeared in the encirclement.

    "Be careful, the idea can be tricky!" "Block him!"

    Hu Qingpeng rushed forward a few steps, and the gap had already closed. Two broadswords struck him in the face. The strong wind was so fierce that it turned out to be the famous "Five Tigers Soul-Destroying Sword Technique" in the world.  At the same time, cold wind blew close to his left and right sides and behind him, and layers of cold light swallowed him up unambiguously.  As long as he didn't have three heads and six arms, he would never be able to withstand the attacks of so many people!  The masters who came up to attack them all showed a proud sneer.

    Seeing that Hu Qingpeng was about to be torn apart by random blades, he unexpectedly rolled to the ground and swept out with the pole.  All they heard was shouts of "Oh!" and several people jumping with their feet in their arms. Their ankles and knees and other vulnerable parts were hit by the pole, which made them almost cry in pain.  They didn't know that this "Zhang Yukun" was fake, and they didn't pay attention to the tricks that "Zhang Yukun" would use regardless of his identity. He actually dodged the fatal blow without any damage.

    Hu Qingpeng had just jumped up from the ground when he suddenly heard a loud shout above his head, and two flaming palm winds struck down from the air. The fiery energy forced the others to jump back.  The timing of the man's attack was just right, cutting off the possibility of his opponent evading.  Hu Qingpeng didn't dare to be too big. A person with such momentum must be a first-class master in the world. He quickly threw away the pole, and his internal strength increased to 100% in an instant. He turned his palms upward and raised his head to meet the attack.

    The inner strength of the two people exchanged, and with the wind blowing from their palms, a loud bang was heard, and a whirlwind rolled up on the ground, blowing the people around them staggering.

    Hu Qingpeng felt a stream of heat like fire penetrate into his meridians, and he couldn't help but spurt out a mouthful of blood.  Although his Zhurong Divine Skill had reached the seventh level, it was still inferior to his opponent's more than 20 years of internal skill cultivation. He suffered internal injuries in just one encounter.  Fortunately, the nature of his fused Qi was unique, combining hardness and softness, and contained the essence of Buddhism and Taoism, which offset most of the opponent's overbearing internal force, otherwise his injuries would have been more serious.

    Seeing that he was vomiting blood and injured, the others were all overjoyed. With the idea of ??adding insult to injury, they all rushed forward, with swords and swords flying, and saliva and saliva spraying out.  "Kill him and claim the reward!" "He's dead!" "Damn it, don't squeeze!"

    Hu Qingpeng tried his best to suppress the surging blood. He raised his eyes and saw the enemy's ugly appearance. A cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth - joke, am I a sick cat who is allowed to be slaughtered?  He suddenly opened his mouth and roared angrily, the roar filled with strong murderous intent and anger.  Everyone's eyes were dazzled when Hu Qingpeng rushed into the crowd like a tiger. With a few puffs, several big men were violently hit, their sternums and ribs were broken, and they vomited blood and flew out of the circle.

    An expert swordsman saw Hu Qingpeng rushing towards him at high speed, and when he saw his angry and scarlet eyes, his feet became weak for some reason. But at this time, it was absolutely impossible to move away, so he gritted his teeth and thrust with his sword.

    Hu Qingpeng's speed did not slow down at all, as if he did not see the deadly enemy sword.  Just when the opponent's sword tip was about to pierce his body, he suddenly leaned forward, just avoiding the vital part.  The swordsman stabbed his shoulder with his sword. Before he could stop his joy, he suddenly saw a fist quickly enlarged in his eyes. Then his eyesight suddenly darkened, and the sound of bones breaking and shattering came clearly into his mind. He screamed, it hurt to death.  past.

    Hu Qingpeng used the palm and boxing techniques he had learned from Zhang Yukun in the past few days, and charged forward with all his strength, risking injury.  Wherever he passed, blood splattered like pulp, and one big man fell down on the dock one after another. The battle situation could only be described as "tragic".  In just a few blinks of an eye, Hu Qingpeng knocked down eighteen people in a row. His whole body was covered in blood, like a demon walking out of hell, and he was only about five steps away from the river bank.  public?Shocked by his desperate fighting method, I felt a little timid and started to retreat, hoping that others would die so that I could get an advantage in the end.

    "You're a bunch of stupid pigs, try your best to hold him back! He wants to dive into the water and escape!" Hu Lingquan, who rushed over after hearing the news, saw through Hu Qingpeng's intentions at a glance. He screamed loudly when he was far away, wishing he could spread his wings and fly there immediately  On the dock.

    It was then that everyone realized that something was wrong. If he escaped, wouldn't it be a wasted opportunity to make a fortune?  He hurriedly regrouped and swarmed forward bravely.

    Hu Qingpeng let out a long laugh: "You're late!" He swerved and ran into the arms of a big man. He snatched his single sword with his hands and killed two people in a row. He jumped high and flew diagonally.  Falling into the roaring river.  But he saw waves like snow, rolling his figure away quickly, leaving only the remaining traces of blood floating on the river.

    When Hu Lingquan saw this scene, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. The cooked duck just flew away. He was really unwilling!  Without waiting for his orders, everyone started searching by boat, hunting in the water, or following along the coast. Dots of torches illuminated the dark night.

 Text Chapter 5 An encounter in Dongting

    "Plop!" The cold river water reached the top, but Hu Qingpeng did not panic, as if he had returned to his mother's arms. He relaxed his body and mind, felt every change and impact of the water flow, and drifted downstream naturally.  The next moment, he was lifted out of the water by the current, and the fresh air blew in his face, carrying a faint fishy smell.  He heard the shouts and commotion coming from the docks - the adversaries would not give up easily, and the danger he faced was far from over.  In the fight just now, because he was using martial arts that he had just learned, there were loopholes in the connection and changes of moves and the coordination of footwork, and he was left with dozens of wounds by the enemy's weapons.  Fortunately, top experts like Huangfuji didn't arrive, otherwise he would have been unable to fly.  At this time, I feel a little relaxed, and I feel pain everywhere in my body, especially when my internal energy is exhausted and my meridians are damaged, which will not be recovered in a short time.

    Hu Qingpeng opened his eyes and looked at the distant and deep night sky, as if he saw Tang Xue's beautiful and unparalleled face. He sighed softly in his heart. I wonder if they have started to take action?  Did you successfully find the person who responded?  His mission has been completed, and the remaining things are beyond his control.  He was confident that after the bloody battle just now, he had successfully attracted the enemy's attention while severely injuring him.  Next, Hu Lingquan and Huangfuji will definitely send the main force to hunt downstream.  In this way, the possibility of Tang Xue and Zeng Ying leaving Changsha will be greatly increased.  It's a pity that Hu Lingquan and others didn't know that this "Zhang Yukun" was fake. As long as he washed off the disguise drugs and restored his original appearance, the enemy would never be able to catch "Zhang Yukun" - this is the most exciting part of the whole plan.  He couldn't help but laugh when he imagined Hu Lingquan being furious and furious.

    Suddenly, there was a sharp sound of sharp arrows piercing the air, and several feather arrows fell beside him, splashing a few small waves.

    Hu Qingpeng looked back in shock and saw several small boats coming through the waves. The big man standing tall on the bow stretched his bow and arrows, aiming at him and shooting wildly.  His thoughts moved slightly, and he quickly submerged under the water. He cleverly used the thrust of the current to swim away quickly like the most agile fish.  On the water, the archers who had lost their target were at a loss and yelling curses.

    Hu Qingpeng took full advantage of his excellent understanding of the nature of water and drifted down the river for about thirty or forty miles. He found a shoal with gentle water and was covered with reeds and climbed ashore.  The pursuers were far behind him and would not pose a threat in the short term.

    Hu Qingpeng first washed his face, then tore his shirt into strips of cloth and wrapped them around the severely injured wounds to prevent blood from dripping to the ground and alerting the enemy.  At this time, except for a dagger, a jade pendant and a few taels of silver, he had nothing.  Even his treasured senior sister's handkerchief was lost inadvertently.  Hu Qingpeng didn't feel sorry for this, because he no longer felt the heartbeat of his senior sister, and the hazy feelings in the past disappeared like a fleeting cloud of smoke.  He wrapped the jade pendant and other items and carried them in his hand, then threw the remaining clothes into the river, leaving no clues for the enemy to trace.

    Hu Qingpeng climbed up the embankment, feeling the river wind blowing across his chest, and couldn't help but smile secretly.  In the past, no matter how critical the situation was, I could at least keep my clothes neat and tidy so that I wouldn't be so embarrassed. Now the top priority is to find a set of clothes to cover up my ugliness. Otherwise, how can I go out to meet people?  Standing on the river embankment and looking out, there are overlapping black shadows on the fields in the distance, with several villages scattered here and there.  I have no choice but to become a thief again.  Having made up his mind, he headed towards a larger village.

    Before he entered the village, the watchdog at the farmer's house smelled the stranger's scent and started barking.  When a family's dog barks, every family's dog barks loudly.  The barking of the dogs was high-pitched and rising and falling.

    Hu Qingpeng was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat on the spot. Wouldn't such a big movement alarm the whole village?  If someone saw a naked "clothes thief", how could he have the dignity to walk around the world?  He immediately ran away with his head in his arms, at an unprecedented speed.  His plan to steal clothes was aborted before it could be put into action.

    As the saying goes, one learns from one's mistakes. When he encountered a village, he avoided it and ran for dozens of miles before he saw a forest where he could hide.  At this time, the sky had brightened, the clouds in the east began to be tinted with a light red color, roosters were crowing, and the morning fog was slowly drifting away. It was really not suitable for him to run away.  Hu Qingpeng walked straight into the depths of the woods, and after all the hard work found a hidden tree hole. Unable to resist the deep tiredness, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heartstrings suddenly tightened and he woke up from his dream.  There were rustling footsteps nearby, and if you looked carefully, you found that there were dozens of people!  He was secretly shocked. The enemy's movements were really very fast. They expanded the search area to this place so quickly. I'm afraid they all came out. One can imagine how much they attach importance to "Zhang Yukun".  However, the opposite happened. The more manpower they put into the search, the less likely they were to achieve their goal.  Of course, if he was discovered by the other party now, he would probably be in trouble.

    Hu Qingpeng tried to move Qi silently, but he only felt the Qi pulseThe strength is uncertain, there is a dull pain in the internal organs, and the skill is only less than 50%.  Moreover, the muscles all over the body are sore and the joints are stiff. If there is a conflict with the enemy at this time, where is the chance to fight a way out?  Hearing the footsteps approaching, he had no time to move, so he could only pray that the other party wouldn't find any clues.

    At this moment, a flower appeared before his eyes, and a colorful snake hung from the branch directly in front of him. It was as thick as an arm and had a triangular head. It spit out bright red snake letters and crawled towards him.  Hu Qingpeng watched it approaching. He couldn't help but stand on his head with cold hair. His palms were sweating. A bad premonition suddenly flashed through his heart. Could it be that the hole in the tree where he was hiding was a snake's den?  In a flash of thought, the venomous snake crawled to the front of the cave, raised its upper body in a roar, circled its tail, hissed, and assumed an attack posture.  Hu Qingpeng secretly sighed, and slowly raised his right hand to protect the vital parts of his face.

    One person and a snake glared at the small eyes stalemate for a moment. The poisonous snake finally couldn't bear it. He vowed to recapture his territory.  Hu Qingpeng didn't dare to make big movements, so he quickly grasped the snake's neck with his right palm.  Unexpectedly, the snake's body was extremely slippery, and he couldn't hold it firmly. The snake's head suddenly broke free and bit his arm hard.  Hu Qingpeng felt a chill in his heart. Oh no!  poisoned!

    Suddenly, the venomous snake trembled several times, and actually let go of its teeth, limply losing the strength of its entanglement.  Hu Qingpeng was overjoyed and instinctively opened his mouth to bite the snake's neck, and the hot snake blood rushed straight into his throat.  He had been hungry for a long time, so he kept doing nothing but sucking fresh snake blood to replenish his physical strength. He also thought bitterly in his heart: Since you bit me first, I won't be polite to you!

    "There is a snake in the tree!" The pursuers happened to pass under the tree, and some of them with sharp eyes saw a venomous snake's tail exposed outside the cave.

    "Shut up! We are looking for people, not here to catch snakes!" The leading man reprimanded in a deep voice, glanced at the tree hole where the snake was, and led the people to continue searching in depth.

    When the words rang out, Hu Qingpeng's heart almost jumped out of his throat, for fear that the enemy would climb the tree to check.  Unexpectedly, their leader was too smart and thought that no one would be hiding in the snake den. He just wanted to seize the time to search other places, and missed a golden opportunity.  Hu Qingpeng listened to the footsteps gradually receding, and hurriedly let go of the snake's neck, bowed to the sky three times, and whispered: "Brother Snake, I'm sorry, I didn't intend to take your life. It was all an accident! Thank you for today."  You cover, otherwise I will be discovered by the enemy! I hope Buddha will bless you and reincarnate as a human being soon, so that I can have the opportunity to repay you."

    He looked at the wound bitten by the snake. There was no sign of redness, swelling or blackening, and he had no signs of dizziness due to poisoning. He secretly wondered, isn't this a poisonous snake?  Otherwise, how can we explain that we are safe and sound?

    Hu Qingpeng hid in the woods for three days, picking wild fruits and killing birds and animals for food, and safely avoided two consecutive large-scale searches by the enemy.  After the pursuers withdrew without finding anything, he ventured out one evening at dusk, knocked out the vicious guard dog, and finally succeeded in stealing back a piece of clothing, thus avoiding the embarrassment of being naked.

    Although he looked rustic in farmer's clothes, Hu Qingpeng didn't care. After all, he could return to the world openly.  He asked the locals and found out that he was in the boundary of Gaojiafang, only two days' walk from the shore of Dongting Lake.  Since reading Fan Zhongyan's "Yueyang Tower", he has been full of yearning for this lake all over the world. He really wants to see what is written in the article: "I see the beauty of Baling, a lake in Dongting. Holding the distant mountains, swallowing  The Yangtze River is a majestic scene with endless horizons; the morning light and the evening clouds create a myriad of phenomena."  Now that I have nothing to do, I just have the opportunity to go sightseeing, why not?  Once you know the direction, go ahead.

    Along the way, there were many heroes coming and going. Ninety-nine percent of them came to hunt down Zhang Yukun. After all, the temptation of the treasure map of the World Society was too great.  Everyone knows that Zhang Yukun is hiding nearby, and it depends on who is lucky enough to find him first.  Since most of the people he met were people from the underworld, Hu Qingpeng did not want to reveal his identity as a disciple of the Hengshan Sect, trying to avoid getting into trouble and attracting the enemies of his sect.

    After walking for two days, we finally arrived at Dongting Lake this morning.

    Dongting Lake is the legacy of ancient Yunmeng. It is one of the vastest lakes in China. It is fed by the Xiangjiang River and connected to the Yangtze River. It is surrounded by thousands of miles and has countless small and large islands. It is known as the "Eight Hundred Miles of Dongting".  Hu Qingpeng looked around, feeling comfortable, and Fan Zhongyan's famous line naturally flashed through his mind: "The spring is peaceful and the scenery is calm, and the sky above and below is full of blue and green. The sand gulls are gathering, and the golden scales are swimming; the shore is covered with orchids, and they are lush and green.  . Or maybe the long smoke has cleared, the vast moon is thousands of miles away, the floating light leaps like gold, and the silent shadow sinks on the wall; the fishermen's songs ask questions, how wonderful is this!" But I saw a clear sky, a mirror-like lake, fishing boats passing by, undulating hills on the shore, and lush forests,  Like a natural painting.  The secluded turquoise and clear jade-like lake water makes people want to take a dip.

    While I was sighing, a strong wind blew on the lake.??, the huge waves emptied out, and the waves, like thousands of troops, hit the embankment with great momentum, splashing countless broken jade.  Black clouds rolled out from the sky, occupying half of the sky in an instant, and then the heavy rain roared down, shrouding the distant scenery in white gauze.  The water in the lake was churning more and more violently, as if there were dragons biting and fighting at the bottom of the water, which was intimidating.

    It¡¯s going to rain heavily!  Seeing the power of heaven and earth, Hu Qingpeng hurriedly ran down the lake embankment and ran along the path.  The strong wind blew, the forest waves roared, and broken branches snapped down from time to time.  It was also his good luck. Just after running half a mile, he saw a liquor store in the bay of the lake ahead, which was just right to escape the coming wind and rain.

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng stepped into the wine shop, heavy rain began to fall, and the raindrops as big as copper coins made the tile roof crackle.  Fortunately, the store owner closed the window first, otherwise the tables and chairs in the room would have been blown over.  Hu Qingpeng took a breath and raised his eyes, as if he was suddenly struck by lightning. He was stunned and unable to move for a moment.

    Apart from the shopkeeper, there was only one customer in the wine shop.  Dressed in white, he has a handsome appearance, a cold and arrogant expression, and a mysterious and majestic temperament in his brows. His cold star-like eyes are cast on Hu Qingpeng, revealing a complicated look that makes it impossible to see through his inner thoughts.  He picked up the white silk handkerchief on the table, wiped his bare hands, and said calmly: "Young Master Hu, we have never seen each other in this life. I didn't expect to meet you in such a remote place! I wonder what you are doing here?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "Yi Mr. Yi, what a coincidence! I'm just here to take shelter from the rain. If you don't want to see me, I'll leave right away!" Suddenly he met Yi Wufeng who was lingering in his heart.  There are mixed feelings in my heart, very contradictory, I can't explain what I feel.  Although he wanted to get close to her and appreciate her beauty and charm, his reason did not allow him to do so.  He is the descendant of the Seven Sword Sects and a hero who will be admired by others in the future, while she is the elder of the Demon Sect and the sworn enemy of the people in the White Dao.  The gulf between the two men was so vast that it was impossible to bridge it.  If he had frequent contact with her, he was afraid that he would sink too deep and eventually be unable to extricate himself.  Looking at the beauty in front of me, I feel helpless as if she is so far away.

    Yi Wufeng frowned slightly. The shopkeeper and the waiter immediately jumped to Hu Qingpeng's side, forming a pincer attack from the left and the right. Their eyes were shining brightly. After sweeping away the mediocre and lazy demeanor just now, they turned out to be hidden masters.

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned, his true energy suddenly spread all over his body, and he said warily: "Master Yi, what is your intention?" He was worried, could he have entered a black shop by mistake?  Otherwise, how could there be such a shop in such a remote place?  Or is this the secret stronghold of the Demon Cult?

    Yi Wufeng looked at him carefully for a while and asked, "Hu Qingpeng, are you afraid of seeing me? Why are you in such a hurry to leave?"

    Of course, Hu Qingpeng would not tell the truth about his concerns, and said bravely: "Who said I'm afraid of you? It's just that I know that Mr. Yi has elegant taste and likes to be quiet, but I am just a layman and don't want to disturb Mr. Yi when he is tasting wine alone.  I am very happy, so I have to leave."

    Yi Wufeng smiled slightly, with an indescribable coolness, pointed to the empty seat opposite and said: "It's windy and rainy outside, do you have any urgent matters that you need to rush to do? If not, just sit down and drink with me."

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head, still hesitating whether to obey her instructions, but his feet walked to the table involuntarily.  He sighed secretly, since people are not willing to let him go easily, then he should simply be more generous. A man can take it and let it go, and don't let women look down on him.  Having made up his mind, he stretched out his hand to pour a glass of wine and said with a smile: "It's a rare opportunity to have a drink with the young master at the same table, so I won't be polite! Hu Mou has been saved by the young master several times, and I don't need to elaborate on my gratitude. Let me propose a glass to the young master first.  , I wish you eternal youth!" After saying this, he raised his glass and drank it all in one gulp.

    Yi Wufeng showed a look of appreciation, raised her glass, took a sip, and asked curiously: "Hu Qingpeng, I haven't seen you for a few days, and your skills have improved a lot. Did you have any adventures?"

    Hu Qingpeng said in surprise: "Young Master has such a brilliant vision! However, I didn't have any extraordinary encounters. It was just by chance that I merged and resolved all the foreign energy in my body, completely eliminating a huge hidden danger. Even so, meeting the Young Master  It¡¯s still a far cry from the comparison.¡±

    Yi Wufeng said: "You don't need to belittle yourself! Your current cultivation level is better than that of others of your age, and you are enough to rank in the top ten among the younger generation of disciples of the Seven Sword Sects. In time, your achievements will be limitless." After a pause.  After a pause, he asked as if casually: "What I'm curious about is, why did you suddenly appear here?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "I have heard for a long time that the scenery of Dongting Lake is unparalleled, vast and vast, and that countless literati and poets have written about it, so I have long been interested in coming to see it. It happened that I passed here on my way north, so I made a detour here to fulfill my long-cherished wish.  "

    Yi Wufeng said: "I see, you are actually a bit of a scholar! But to appreciate the stunning beauty of Dongting, it's better toYueyang is the best!  Meng Haoran's poem "Lin Dongting" contains the famous line "Steaming clouds and dreamy lakes, waves shaking the Yueyang Tower". Mei Yaochen of the Song Dynasty also wrote a poem that said, "Sails are as far as the eye can see for 800 miles, and people can see them from the Yueyang Tower."  ¡¯ As for the articles, of course, Fan Wenzhenggong¡¯s "Yueyang Tower" is the first to recommend. The sentence "Be worried about the world's worries first, and be happy after the world is happy" completely transcends the scope of landscapes and scenery. It is deafening and enlightening. It is truly an eternal masterpiece!  "

    Hu Qingpeng stared at her blankly, feeling more and more inscrutable about her, and praised: "It turns out that the young master is not only extraordinary in martial arts, but also proficient in poetry and prose, I admire him!"

    Yi Wufeng smiled and said, "You're not bad either! If it were those warriors, how would they know what I'm talking about? Playing the piano to a cow is the most boring thing. Hu Qingpeng, can you tell me Zhang Yukun's current whereabouts?"

    "Wha, what?!" Hu Qingpeng was shocked. With a flick of his wrist, the wine glass fell to the ground and cracked into several pieces.

 Text Chapter 6 The dispute over secret wormwood

    The sound of the glass breaking made Hu Qingpeng wake up from his shock. He couldn't help but regret the meaningful look in his eyes at the dancing phoenix on his shirt.  £®  Com Yi Wufeng may not have any evidence in hand, but he is just using words to test. It is only his fault that he cannot calm down and his guilty conscience shows his flaws.  With Yi Wufeng's shrewdness, it was impossible to lie and deceive her at this time.  Could it be that Yi Wufeng also listened to the rumors and coveted the treasure map of Tianxiahui?  He took a deep breath, quickly regained his composure, and said: "If I say that I don't know Zhang Yukun's whereabouts, Mr. Yi will definitely not believe it. Mr. Yi, can you tell me why I want to find Zhang Yukun?"

    Yi Wufeng seemed to be able to see through his inner thoughts and said calmly: "I'm different from those people. I don't believe in any 'treasure map' at all. But I received reliable news that before his death, Zeng Zhixiong  The Secret Art of Nirvana was given to Zhang Yukun for safekeeping. Huangfu Ji and Li Meixian of Baiyun Sect are determined to get this Secret Art. They have been stranded in Changsha because of it. I want to get the Secret Art before them.  , when the situation is unfavorable, even if it is destroyed, the secret root cannot fall into the hands of the Baiyun Sect."

    Hu Qingpeng wondered: "Both of your two major sects possess amazing magical skills, why are you still competing tit-for-tat for other people's secrets?" The Demon Sect is the boss of the underworld, and the Baiyun Sect is the head of the evil sect. This secret secret  Being valued so highly by both factions, doesn't it mean that Gao Qingcheng is in a very dangerous situation?  "Every man is innocent, but he is guilty of carrying a jade." This is an ancient saying!  He couldn't help but worry about his senior brother.

    Yi Wufeng smiled faintly: "Our sect and the Baiyun Sect have been enemies for generations, how can we let the other party get what they want? What's more, you don't need to inquire too clearly about the great secrets of the Baiyun Sect's inner strength and mental skills. Do you want to say it or not?  explain?"

    Of course Hu Qingpeng would not betray his companions, so he said casually: "Sir, how did you guess that I am related to Zhang Yukun?"

    Yi Wufeng had some time to rest and said: "Do you want to delay the time? It doesn't matter, I don't have anything urgent to do today anyway." She sorted out her thoughts, tapped the table and said: "Since you have learned about the conspiracy planned by Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower, you can  With your character and personality, you will probably try to inform Tianxiahui to take precautions early. And Tianxiahui is divided into two major factions. If you don¡¯t believe Hu Lingquan, then you can only contact Zhang Yukun, one of them. On the night of Zeng Zhixiong¡¯s birthday banquet  , Huangfuji and Hu Ling all cooperated inside and outside to kill all the heroes attending the birthday banquet, but Zhang Yukun escaped. It happened that you and your companions also disappeared on the same night. If my prediction is correct, you should have stayed with Zhang Yukun  , this is the second one. Zhang Yukun disappeared for many days, but appeared at the cargo terminal late at night five days ago, went on a killing spree, and finally escaped by diving. And you, who had also been missing for a long time, suddenly appeared by the Dongting Lake. Isn't this a coincidence?  ? This is the third reason. You have internal injuries, are unkempt, and are wearing unfitting peasant clothes. As a high disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect, you do not wear a sword. This is really against common sense. This is the fourth reason. Based on the above four points, I can conclude that  Not only did you know Zhang Yukun, but you also jointly planned with him a good show to attack the east and west, and the golden cicada escaped from its shell! You pretended to be Zhang Yukun, deliberately showed up to lure the enemy, and attracted all the pursuers to the lower reaches of the Xiangjiang River, so that Zhang Yukun and others could escape from Changsha City. When  After you regain your true self and dress up as an ordinary farmer, you can walk out of the encirclement with swagger. As for those who don¡¯t know the truth, they will never find the target even if they dig three feet into the ground. The real Zhang Yukun has already gone away! What I said  Is it right?"

    The more Hu Qingpeng listened, the more he admired him. He no longer expected to make up a convincing reason for the other party. He sighed: "Young master is very aware of everything, thoughtful and meticulous. Everything is as if he saw it with his own eyes. Hu is convinced. Yes, I am pretending to be Zhang Tang."  The main thing is to attract enemies. Hall Master Zhang and the others have indeed left Changsha. As for the specific itinerary, I won't tell you even if you kill me." As he spoke, he was secretly on guard. Once the two sides broke up, they would have to fight hard.

    Yi Wufeng ignored Hu Qingpeng's hostility, signaled the shopkeeper to come over, handed him a jade plaque, and said: "Immediately give me an order. All believers within a radius of three hundred miles will stop their actions and all turn to the southeast of Changsha to search for targets.  Remember, you must be careful to hide your traces when evacuating, and do not alert the masters of Baiyun Sect!"

    The shopkeeper bowed and said: "Yes!" He immediately put on his hat and raincoat, rushed into the heavy rain, and disappeared in an instant.

    Hu Qingpeng said coldly: "You just changed direction now, how can you catch up with them? It's just a waste of manpower and energy!"

    Yi Wufeng said calmly: "Really? Then why are you so nervous? In fact, I should thank you. It was precisely because of your appearance that I thought of the truth of the matter and was one step ahead of the Baiyun Sect. If you  If you are willing to cooperate with me and persuade Zhang Yukun to hand over the secret secret, we will never harm your companions and guarantee to escort you safely to any place. In addition, in exchange, I can make the decision to let each of you practice a secret skill.  "

    Hu Qingpeng said flatly: "Impossible! YouNo matter how high the conditions are, I will never cooperate with you.  Without further ado, I'll say goodbye!  "As he said this, he stood up and started walking.

    "Stop!" Yi Wufeng yelled coldly and stood up, her powerful momentum rushing around like a tide.  Her pretty face was filled with frost, and she sneered: "Hu Qingpeng, in front of me, how can I allow you to come and leave whenever you want? Where do you want me to put my face?"

    Hu Qingpeng made a mistake with his palms, exuding unyielding fighting spirit, resisting the huge pressure exerted by the opponent, and said without being humble or arrogant: "What do you want, Master?"

    Yi Wufeng said: "You are the key figure that affects the success or failure of the entire operation. If I let you go like this, how can I explain to the leader? How can I convince my subordinates? If you can catch my ten moves, I will be here today.  I will let you go. Otherwise, you have to let me handle it."

    "Okay, it's a deal!"

    Hu Qingpeng had no choice. He could not retreat due to emotion or reason, but could only stand up and fight.  This is a contest of martial arts, wisdom and luck. Negligence in any link will lead to a disastrous defeat.  Although his internal strength has been greatly improved, the most terrible thing is that he does not have a suitable weapon. His sword skills are completely useless. Whether he can survive ten moves depends on God's will.

    Yi Wufeng said proudly: "I'll give you three moves first, then take action!"

    Hu Qingpeng was secretly angry. It was unbearable that her handsome man should be looked down upon by her like this!  He yelled: "Who wants you to give in? Look at your palms!" He stretched out his palms, and the fierce wind of his palms hit the opponent's face. A flying kick from underneath was the real killing move.

    "The first move!" Yi Wufeng leaned back slightly, only to hear a loud cracking sound, and an Eight Immortals table was smashed into pieces by Hu Qingpeng.  She shook her head and said: "Is this your strength? How disappointing!"

    Hu Qingpeng's face turned red with embarrassment, and he was extremely horrified in his heart. Yiwu Feng could be said to be as quiet as a virgin, and as active as a stray rabbit, and his body movements were so fast that it was unbelievable.  Unless he uses a long sword to fight, there may be a chance to compete. Just relying on fists and kicks, he can't even think of touching someone else's clothes.  But he was not a person who gave up easily. He steeled himself and jumped forward with a loud shout, his iron fists and flying kicks rolling over like a torrential rain.

    The dancing phoenix in lotus clothes steps lightly, like an elf in the wind, dodging deadly killing moves with perfect grace, and her movements appear elegant and casual.  She was able to join the ranks of the demon sect's elders because of her superhuman martial arts and wisdom, and her breadth of knowledge was not comparable to that of Hu Qingpeng.  What's more, the moves Hu Qingpeng used were not proficient and he didn't master the essence. There were too many flaws in his attack to form a real threat.  After three moves, Yi Wufeng shouted coldly: "Be careful!" He pointed his right index finger in the air, and with a chirping sound, an invisible finger force passed through the gap between Hu Qingpeng's arms like an arrow and shot towards the big point on his chest.

    The opponent's finger wind came so fast that Hu Qingpeng had no time to turn back his palm to protect him. He suddenly leaned back with his upper body and used the iron bridge technique to barely avoid the vital point.  In this flash of lightning, he suddenly remembered the first time he met Yi Wufeng. On that day, he used almost the same moves to avoid her attack.  I never thought that many days later, the same scene would happen again. Could it be that God was playing a trick on me?  Yi Wufeng didn't wait for him to straighten his back, and quickly slapped down his left palm, sealing his five acupuncture points instantly.  Hu Qingpeng fell to the ground with a bang, his posture was very awkward.

    Yi Wufeng smiled and said: "This is the fifth move, you lose!"

    Hu Qingpeng looked up at her proud figure and bright eyes, feeling discouraged. This woman was too strong. Even though he had made rapid progress in martial arts practice, he was still no match for her.  I wonder when he will have to wait until he can completely defeat her and save his face from being humiliated several times?  He said bitterly: "If I had my sword in your hand, you would never win so easily!"

    Yi Wufeng said: "Aren't you convinced? Don't forget, I didn't use the jade flute either. I want to know, does the promise you just made count?"

    Hu Qingpeng said loudly: "A real man will never go back on his word! I am not as good as others, so I should admit defeat. If you want to chop or kill, just do it! If I frown, my surname is not 'Hu'!"

    Yi Wufeng shook his head and said, "I won't kill you. I have no interest in dead people. I just want you to accompany me to Wuchang and stay there for a while."

    Hu Qingpeng said in astonishment: "Is it that simple? Don't you have any other requirements?" There was a look of doubt in his eyes. How could the Demon Sect provide him with food and accommodation for no reason? Did she have another conspiracy?

    Yi Wufeng rolled her eyes at him and said displeasedly: "Am I so untrustworthy in your mind? If you don't want to tell the whereabouts of your companions, I won't embarrass you. But if you are killed by the Baiyun Sect,  They will try their best to get the information they need from you. The cruelty of their methods is beyond your imagination. No matter how strong your will is, once you taste the feeling of life being worse than death, you will eventually  Give in. Just to be safe, I'm going to place youDisappear for a while until everything calms down.  Do you understand it?  "

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly realized that as long as he was still controlled by the Demon Sect, the Baiyun Sect would not be able to obtain correct information, and of course there would be no chance to seize the magical secret. The Demon Sect would have the upper hand in this competition.  Thinking back to Yue Zongjin's bad habit of eating human brains, his back feels cold. If he falls into the hands of the Baiyun Sect, he might as well commit suicide, otherwise he will suffer countless perverted tortures!  He smiled bitterly and said: "In that case, I would like to thank you, sir, otherwise I would be alone and would never be able to defeat the many masters of Baiyun Sect. Well, I promise you!"

    Yi Wufeng said: "Don't look so gloomy. You are our guest, not a prisoner, and we will not imprison you for the rest of your life." He pointed at the wind and opened his acupuncture points.  He announced: "In order to deceive others when we go on the road, you will temporarily act as my servant!"

    Hu Qingpeng lost his voice and said: "Servant?! Is there any other identity to choose from? I don't know how to serve people." He secretly added in his heart, "Especially I don't know how to serve women."

    Yi Wufeng said: "You have no choice!"

    The strong wind never lasts, and the heavy rain never lasts.

    Soon the wind and rain stopped, the clouds dispersed and the sun rose, the blue sky seemed as pure as washed by water.  A colorful rainbow spans the sky and hangs above the lake, showing dreamlike colors.  The air is filled with the smell of green grass and earth, which is refreshing.

    Yi Wufeng took the mount "Dark Cloud Covering Snow" and headed to Wuchang with Hu Qingpeng who changed into a servant's attire.  She was walking leisurely in front, her beautiful eyes were looking forward to her, her demeanor was generous, and she looked like a handsome man with a cold look.  Hu Qingpeng, carrying a heavy and large burden, trotted behind the horse, looking like a typical domestic servant.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at Yi Wufeng¡¯s slender back, stepping on the mud on the ground, and couldn¡¯t help lamenting his bad luck.  He is a dignified disciple of the Hengshan sect, but he has become a servant of the demon sect elders. If the elders of the sect see him, how will they feel?  Perhaps the most direct reaction is to draw a sword and execute him on the spot, so as not to disgrace the family.  He originally wanted to catch up with the master uncle and his entourage, but now it seems impossible.  Who knows when the secret war will end?  If it takes a year and a half, that would not be good.  If the news that he was hiding in the Demon Sect was leaked, he would become a traitor to the Baidao and a sinner of the Hengshan Sect. Even if he jumped into the Yellow River, he would not be able to escape.

    The journey was uneventful. In the evening, we came to a small town and found a clean inn to stay.  The inn is located right on the edge of Dongting Lake. Through the windows, you can enjoy the beautiful scenery of golden snakes jumping on the lake at sunset.  But I saw the sunset was gorgeous, the reflection of the island was picturesque, the sails were in pieces, and the sound of fishermen's songs and questions floated in the wind, lingering in my ears.

    The two freshened up a little and stayed at the inn to have dinner.  Yi Wufeng behaved elegantly, chewing slowly and wiping the corners of her mouth with a silk scarf from time to time, while Hu Qingpeng devoured the food in front of him with the power of wind and clouds.  The waiters at the inn looked at the very different eating looks of the "master and servant" and all hid their mouths and snickered.

    Yi Wufeng frowned and said, "Are you reincarnated as a hungry ghost? You look so ugly when you eat."

    Hu Qingpeng patted his belly and laughed in a low voice: "It's better to follow the rich people, otherwise how can you eat such delicious food! These days of hiding and not eating enough, I almost forgot what the taste of meat is, what a disrespect.  I hope you will forgive me."

    Yi Wufeng suddenly remembered something and asked softly: "By the way, what skills did you rely on to escape the rigorous search of Tianxiahui and Baiyun Sect?"

    Hu Qingpeng told the truth about Zeng Zhixiong¡¯s secret underground tunnel, and finally asked in confusion: ¡°Since you learned about Baiyun Sect¡¯s conspiracy against Tianxiahui, why didn¡¯t you take action that night? Aren¡¯t the two factions feuding?¡±

    Yi Wufeng smiled slightly and said: "What do you know! If we hadn't destroyed the poisonous plan of Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower that night, many people would have died!"

    It turns out that because there were too many underworld figures attending Zeng Zhixiong¡¯s birthday party, Tianxiahui set up two venues to hold banquets, one was at Wanhe Garden in Linjiang, and the other was at Tianxiahui¡¯s main altar.  After all, there are only a few people who are qualified to enter the Tianxiahui General Forum, and most of the guests can only be received in Wanhe Garden.  The Baiyun Sect and the Yanyu Tower had already buried strong poison under the Wanhe Garden. When the guests at the birthday banquet got excited, they would light the fuse and blow them up to death.  If the plan succeeds, all the gangsters in several southwestern provinces will be wiped out, and countless people will die.  Yi Wufeng had limited strength at that time, so she could only concentrate her troops to attack the weaker side of the opponent's road, kill off the ambushes ambushing around Wanhe Garden, and destroy all the fuses of the zha medicine.

    Hu Qingpeng was horrified. Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower dared to plan such a vicious conspiracy. It was really inhumane!  He couldn't help but look at Yi Wufeng again, as if it was the first day he met her.  There are rumors in the world that all the people in the Demon Cult are cold-blooded, cruel and bloodthirsty scum, but this one in front of me has just saved the lives of thousands of people!  And those people have nothing to do with her, she is completelySo we can sit back and do nothing and let them disappear into ashes.  How to explain this?  What's especially rare is that she didn't make any noise after rescuing people, silently guarding this shocking secret, and had no intention of taking this opportunity to become famous in the world.  He couldn't help but said: "Why don't you tell everyone the truth to wash away the bad name of yoursect?"

    Yi Wufeng sighed: "Even if I announce it, how many people will believe it? It won't freeze three feet in a day. The sects in the rivers and lakes have deep prejudices against our religion and are very wary of it. How can it be changed because of this matter?"  What do you think? Is the distinction between black and white, good and evil, really insurmountable?"

    The two of them looked at each other and fell silent at the same time, both feeling a little disappointed.  The sectarian opinions among the various factions in the world have existed for a long time, and I am afraid they will not change easily.

    Suddenly I heard the neighing of horses in the distance, and a carriage approached, stopping just in front of the inn.  Yi Wufeng's face suddenly changed color slightly, and there was a frosty chill in her eyes.  Hu Qingpeng concentrated his ears and listened to the footsteps outside the door. His heart sank. Two masters arrived at the same time!  Seeing Yi Wufeng's expression change again, he became suspicious. Could it be that he was a pursuer sent by the Baiyun Sect?  He was frightened at this moment. He immediately reached into his arms and held the dagger.

 Text Chapter 7 Evil people block the road

    No.

    ?? There were silhouettes of people flashing at the gate, and a strange sweet fragrance floated in the wind and filled the air.  I saw a handsome young man with a folding fan walking into the inn first. He was handsome, tall and tall, with a precious jade pendant on his belt. He always had an evil smile on his lips, which was quite cynical.  The two girls following him closely, one was dressed in white, with skin as white and tender as snow, a graceful figure, with a soft waist that could only be grasped, and beautiful; the other was dressed in red, plump and tall,  Her twin peaks were so high that they almost burst out of her clothes, and her big, watery eyes were full of spring. Her eyes were wandering around, and the men were drooling so much that their eyeballs almost fell to the ground.  Walking at the end was a guard in black. His face was expressionless and his eyes were empty. His whole body was as if carved from ice. His right hand was firmly holding the handle of the knife, and his whole body exuded a faint murderous aura.  As soon as they stepped into the inn, they became the center of attention and could be heard in the store.

    Hu Qingpeng watched the new guests warily. When he saw the face of the black-clothed guard clearly, his heart was shaken and he almost screamed out.  This man looks very similar to Gao Qingcheng, almost cast from the same mold, but he is obviously more mature and stronger than Gao Qingcheng.  I wonder if he and Senior Brother Gao are related by blood?  Why is it like a walking zombie without any emotion?

    The handsomely dressed young man glanced at everyone, and a strange light suddenly burst out from his eyes. He folded his folding fan with a "pop" and walked straight towards Yi Wufeng. He clasped his fists from a distance and said with a smile: "I didn't expect that in a remote and remote place.  , to be able to meet a dragon and a phoenix among men! This brother is so majestic and majestic that he stands out from the crowd, making people admire him immediately. My brother Yu Wenzheng, please interrupt me rashly. Please don¡¯t take offense. I wonder if my brother can give me his name so that I can help him.  Close and close?¡±

    As they approached, the fragrance in the air became stronger.  Hu Qingpeng saw that Yu Wenzheng had extraordinary bearing, noble clothes, generous and decent manners, and had the unique charm of a mature man. He couldn't help feeling ashamed of himself, and suddenly felt uncomfortable all over.  Secretly speculating on the other party's intentions, Yu Wenzheng must have a plan if he is so attentive.  I wonder if their target is Yi Wufeng or themselves?  I hope they have nothing to do with Baiyun Sect.

    The tip of Yi Wufeng's eyebrows wrinkled slightly, revealing a look of disgust that was not easy to detect, and said calmly: "Young Master Yuwen is so polite! I am an unknown person, and I dare not talk to you. The friendship between gentlemen is as light as water, so you don't need to mention my name.  "

    Yu Wenzheng's smile froze, and a ray of anger flashed through his eyes. He laughed and said: "Since we are destined to meet each other, why should I refuse you thousands of miles away? Are you really not giving me any face?" Suddenly his palm came out.  , grabbing Yi Wufeng's delicate hand on the table.  This move seems simple and casual, but in fact it is an extremely skillful grappling technique. The movement moves left and right, and the energy covers a three-foot range on the table.

    " Hu Qingpeng used force when he saw Yu Wenzheng's disagreement. It was really insulting to the gentle man, and his evaluation of him was immediately reduced.  It was funny in her heart. As an elder of the Demon Sect, Yi Wufeng was the only one who bullied others. How often had she been bullied by others?  In particular, she dislikes contact with men, and Yu Wenzheng actually wants to be frivolous towards her. Isn't this a move on Tai Sui's head?

    Yi Wufeng frowned and snorted coldly: "Presumptuous!" Her fingers were slightly curled into an orchid shape, and her fingertips trembled rapidly, creating thousands of changes in the small space, as if playing invisible strings, a string of  Another sharp finger wind struck the opponent's veins.

    Yu Wenzheng did not expect that Yi Wufeng's martial arts was so good. He couldn't help but let out a cry of surprise, and his palms shrank sharply. He was still hit by two finger winds on his arm, and half of his body was paralyzed.  His expression remained unchanged, but he took two steps back and said with a smile on his face: "I was mistaken. It turns out that my brother is not only a charming person, but also a master who hides his secrets! Disrespectful."

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said: "Forget it, I won't follow your tricks! If you don't have other important matters, I won't accompany you." He threw a piece of silver on the table and walked away.

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly followed.

    Yu Wenzheng watched Yi Wufeng's back disappear, his face turned gloomy, his internal energy was too much, and his paralyzed meridians quickly regained consciousness, and murmured: "It's interesting to bump into a beauty from the Demon Sect! Such a personality, such a temperament, Qian  It¡¯s a rare sight among thousands of people!¡±

    The girl in red next to him leaned over and said in a bored voice: "Master, have you fallen in love with her? She is so cold!"

    Yu Wenzheng pinched her delicate cheek and said meaningfully: "For a man, if he can melt an iceberg, the pleasure of conquest may be the strongest!" A blazing flame ignited in his eyes,  The naked desire is clearly revealed.

    A night of silence.  At dawn the next day, Yi Wufeng and Hu Qingpeng set off for Wuchang.  Not long after they left the town, they heard the sound of hoofbeats and rolling wheels on the road, and a gorgeous carriage was chasing them like lightning. The driver was Yu Wenzheng's black-clad escort.

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Sir, it seems that Yu Wenzheng is determined to be a traitor and is brazenly pursuing him!"

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said, "The soldiers are coming to stop us.", the water will cover the earth, who is afraid of whom!  I want to see what kind of medicine he sells in his gourd!  " He reined in his horse and moved to the side of the road, looking coldly at the approaching carriage.

    Unexpectedly, the guard in black turned a blind eye to the two of them. The carriage blew past them like a gust of wind, without stopping at all, and quickly disappeared at the end of the road.

    The expected battle did not happen. Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said, "Strange, could it be that we were worrying too much? They have no intention of continuing to entangle, and they just happened to be on the same road?"

    Yi Wufeng shook her head and said: "Yu Wenzheng is arrogant and domineering. How can he be the kind of person who keeps his head in the clouds and suffers losses? Moreover, he is gorgeously dressed and takes beautiful maids with him when he travels far away. At first glance, he is a person who is greedy for pleasure and addicted to women.  . He is willing to get up early and rush on the road, most likely to catch up with us, otherwise he will sleep until midnight. I estimate that he may be waiting in front to intercept us."

    Hu Qingpeng frowned and said: "In that case, should we take a detour to avoid them and avoid conflicts?" It is better to do less than to do more, not to mention that the opponent is not a weakling, and the outcome of a fight is unpredictable.

    Yi Wufeng glared at him and said angrily: "Who am I? How can I take a detour because I'm afraid of my opponent? Once word spreads to the world, it would be weird not to make people laugh. When the matter comes, I would rather choose to fight.  , instead of choosing to escape! No matter how strong the enemy is, I will still give him a try!" After saying that, he flicked the whip and urged the horse to go straight.

    After walking for more than ten miles, the population gradually became sparse, and large areas of grass and shrubs began to appear. Occasionally, there were groups of wild dogs wandering nearby, and crows quacking in the air.  At this time, the road winds through a forest, with thick shade and overgrown weeds, and it is quiet without any sound of people.  Hu Qingpeng murmured: "This is a good place to kill people and silence them, destroy the corpses and eliminate traces!" After walking for more than a hundred steps into the forest, he suddenly saw a carriage parked in the middle of the road, blocking the way. The black-clad guard was like a sculpture.  Sitting in the car, a strange atmosphere enveloped the surroundings.

    Yi Wufeng and Hu Qingpeng exchanged a look and said loudly: "Hey, a good dog doesn't block the road! Please drive the carriage away!"

    The guard in black remained motionless, as if he didn't understand the sarcastic meaning of Yi Wufeng's words.

    Yi Wufeng was secretly angry, raised her skills and shouted: "Yu Wenzheng, stop being so mysterious, I know you are hiding in the car! You are a human or a ghost, come out and talk!"

    A burst of triumphant laughter was heard in the carriage. The curtain was opened. Yu Wenzheng jumped out of the carriage first, followed closely by the red and white girls.  Yu Wenzheng shook the paper fan with his hand, and his eyes shone with determination, as if he was facing a prey that he could easily capture. He smiled and said: "We are all old acquaintances. Miss, why are you so angry? You need to know that angry women are easy to change.  old."

    Yi Wufeng was not surprised when he heard that he had revealed that she was disguised as a man. She said coldly: "Stop talking nonsense! Yu Wenzheng, what is your intention to stop us for no reason? Do you think you suffered less yesterday?"

    Yu Wenzheng said solemnly: "My sincerity, Miss, can't you see it? There is a saying in the Book of Songs: 'Guan Guan Jiujiu, in the River Island. A graceful lady, a gentleman is very arrogant.' I fell in love with the Miss at first sight,  I can't help myself. I tossed and turned last night and couldn't sleep at night. If Miss can accept Yuwen's intention, I will be willing to give you all the glory and wealth in the world! I"

    Yi Wufeng said impatiently: "Shut up! Do you deserve to be called a 'gentleman'? You are a duplicitous bastard. No matter what you say, I won't believe a word of it!"

    Hu Qingpeng secretly cheered: Well done!  This dog-like guy is a toad who wants to eat swan meat - a wishful thinking!

    Yu Wenzheng was not angry when he heard this. He raised his chin and said, "No woman I like can escape from my grasp, and you are no exception! I am here today to conquer you and make you mine from now on."  Get under me, woman! As long as you are obedient, I will let you taste the greatest pleasure that a woman can enjoy!"

    Yi Wufeng was furious. Although there were many people in the Demon Cult who were lusting after women, they all followed the rules in front of her. No one dared to be rude and shameless to raise such unreasonable thoughts.  Silver teeth were biting secretly, his face was covered with frost, and the veins on his forehead were beating faintly. He was obviously extremely angry, and said coldly: "Yu Wenzheng, you are the first man to insult me ??like this! I won't cut you into pieces today."  , the body was broken into thousands of pieces, but it¡¯s hard to eliminate the hatred in my heart!¡±

    Yu Wenzheng didn't care and laughed: "Then come and kill me! Why, are you reluctant?"

    When Hu Qingpeng heard the teasing meaning in Yu Wenzheng's words, he was so angry that his lungs almost exploded, and an uncontrollable murderous intention rushed straight to the top door.  Although Yi Wufeng is an elder of the Demon Sect and has a very different status from him, she is the woman he admires most, like the holy snow lotus on the iceberg, which cannot be defiled by others.  However, Yu Wenzheng repeatedly offended her and violated his taboos.  He yelled angrily: "Yu Wenzheng, go to hell!" He suddenly jumped up and flew through the air like a roc, and his fists slammed like a mountain.?, the violent fist wind made the horse neigh and retreat in panic.

    Yu Wenzheng¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise, a mere servant could have such skill!  He shouted: "Dog slave, are you worthy of taking action against me? Sword slave, kill him!"

    As soon as the words fell, a black shadow flashed. The black-clothed guard who was sitting firmly in the car moved to high altitude in an instant. A cold light broke through the air like lightning and hit the big hole on the top of Hu Qingpeng's head.

    The sword energy was poured down on his head like ice water, and Hu Qingpeng felt awe-struck in his heart. The murderous intent of his opponent was unparalleled, especially his sword technique was fierce and sharp. One strike of the sword had the power to split the sky and split the earth. He was definitely a top-notch sword master!  With murderous intent on his mind, he straightened up, raised three feet tall, and slammed his iron fist on the blade.  The black-clothed guard known as the "Knife Slave" twisted his wrist and slashed back with the knife, not giving him a chance to breathe.

    Hu Qingpeng quickly took out the dagger with his right hand and stabbed the blade with a sting. He jumped back and landed in front of the dancing phoenix horse.  But when he saw that the sword was as bright as snow, the sword slave slashed at him one after another, all using offensive moves, chasing him relentlessly.  Hu Qingpeng had no sword in his hand. Facing the opponent's continuous killing moves, he had almost no power to fight back, and he was in danger in an instant.  The strength of the sword slave seemed to never be exhausted. Every time he struck with a sword, it was still as powerful as the first sword. Hu Qingpeng was unable to cope with it and was retreating steadily.

    In the critical moment, he suddenly heard a message from Yi Wufeng: "Idiot, don't fight with him head-on! Avoid the real situation and turn to the weak, wander around and walk away as soon as you touch it!" Hu Qingpeng was enlightened, so he immediately woke up and quickly walked into the bushes.  Avoid and use complex terrain to get rid of opponents.  The sword slave had excellent sword skills and deep internal strength, but the transformation of his body skills was not flexible enough. He seemed to have no self-awareness and lack of flexibility. He only knew how to mechanically execute the master's orders.  He chased after Hu Qingpeng, slashed with his knife, and cleared a passage. The big trees blocking the road fell down one after another, and countless leaves flew into the air.

    Hu Qingpeng was secretly speechless when he saw it. This man has such terrifying destructive power!  Deliberately using foreign objects to consume the opponent's strength, he used the crane dance technique to fight and escape, gradually moving away from the road and entering the depths of the woods.  Even so, the opponent's attacks became more and more fierce, and his clothes were torn in many places by the cold and sharp sword energy.  Hu Qingpeng was angry and annoyed. This was the first time that he was forced into such a panic by his opponent in a fight. If there were no trees that temporarily slowed down his opponent, he would have fallen down long ago!  However, as long as the sword slave is not a man of steel, he will definitely slow down his offensive due to exhaustion. Then it will be his time to counterattack!

    The two of them chased each other, and the knife slave cut down several trees that were in the way. Suddenly, he bumped into a century-old tree. The wood was extremely hard. He failed to cut the trunk with his knife, and the blade got stuck in the middle of the trunk.  , unable to pull it out for a while.

    Under the induction of qi machine, Hu Qingpeng immediately noticed that the pressure behind him suddenly disappeared. Without thinking, he kicked off the branch and jumped back in the air. He used the dagger in his hand to use the "Xian Ke Tiao Shu" move and pointed at the enemy's eyebrows.  The knife slave stared blankly at the dagger stabbed in front of him, seemingly unwilling to abandon the knife and dodge.  Hu Qingpeng secretly rejoiced. Although his opponent had high martial arts skills, he was a fool and could not avoid this killing move!  Before he could finish his thought, a sudden white light dazzled, and a three-finger-wide soft knife appeared out of thin air, striking the dagger's edge with a bang.

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked - he had made a mistake in predicting the enemy, and it turned out that he had a second knife hidden on his body!  There was a sudden light in the hand, and the dagger broke into countless pieces.  Following a sharp pain in his abdomen, he was kicked hard by the knife slave, and he flew backwards involuntarily. He broke several small trees with a crack and fell to the grass. Blood spurted out of his mouth and cold sweat poured out.

    The knife slave carried a soft knife as bright as snow, and flew into the air like a shadow. The knife flashed and chopped off without mercy.  Hu Qingpeng hurriedly rolled over, but felt the blade of the blade passing by his back, making every hair stand upside down.  Just as he was about to be injured by the opponent's knife, a sharp whistle suddenly broke the silence in the woods and shot straight into the sky.  The sword slave's movements suddenly paused, as if he heard the Lord Buddha's call, he immediately turned around and ran away, no longer paying attention to the target he had been chasing so hard.

    Hu Qingpeng unexpectedly escaped death and couldn't help but call him lucky.  Seeing the sword slave running back along the path he came from, his heart moved and he shouted out loud: "No!" The roar just now must be Yu Wenzheng summoning the sword slave. Doesn't that mean that Yi Wufeng is about to fight an enemy?  Four?  Immediately, he jumped up like his butt was on fire and chased the knife slave at full speed.

    The place where they met was dozens of feet away from the road. The two of them ran wildly and returned to the place almost at the same time.  I saw two young girls lying on the roadside with exhausted expressions. Yi Wufeng was fighting fiercely with Yu Wenzheng, but Yu Wenzheng was more defensive than offensive. He was already at a disadvantage and his life was in danger.

    Yu Wenzheng was so busy when he caught a glimpse of Dao Slave, he was overjoyed, and he pinched his lips and let out another scream.  When Yi Wufeng took advantage of his distraction, he tapped the wind with his left finger, and with a pop, he poked a bloody hole in his shoulder, and blood gushed out like a spring.  At this moment, the sword wind roared, and the sword slave rushed into the battle group like a tiger descending from the mountain, swung his sword to take out Yi Wufeng's vitals.  Yi Wufeng didn't care about expanding the results of the battle."The Magic Flute of Paradise" is like a seal, dismantling the enemy's killing moves one by one.

    Yu Wenzheng made a feint and suddenly jumped to the open space. He saw a handsome face with purple in it, which was extremely ugly.

    The sword slave fought alone against the dancing phoenix, but he was able to evenly divide the situation, and the smoke and dust were billowing from the kill, making it difficult to tell the difference.  His eyes became redder and redder during the fierce fight, as if they were bloodshot and glowed horribly.  What's even more peculiar is that the darker the color of his eyes, the stronger the force of his attacks, and he seems to have unlimited potential.

    Hu Qingpeng was extremely worried when he saw it, wishing he could help in the fight and knock down the sword slave before he turned into a terrifying monster.  But he knew very well that Yi Wufeng had a strong personality and would never allow him to attack together, using more to defeat fewer.  Unless Yu Wenzheng is also on the court, forming a two-on-two situation.  Thinking of this, he glanced sideways at Yu Wenzheng, and suddenly found a blood-red iron pipe in his hand, with dense needle-like objects exposed at the mouth of the pipe, and a blue light flashing at the sharp end.  Hu Qingpeng's heart sank, a bone-chilling chill spread throughout his body, and he shouted: "Sir, be careful with hidden weapons!"

 Text Chapter 8 Soul-Destroying Poison Needle

    I am traveling during the National Day. Please forgive me for suspending updates.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Before Hu Qingpeng finished speaking, Yu Wenzheng suddenly shouted: "Sword slave, step back three feet!" His order was like an imperial edict. The sword slave immediately returned the sword to block the vital point, jumped behind him, and distanced himself from his opponent.  Just hearing a soft click, the iron pipe in Yu Wenzheng's hand suddenly shot out a burst of blue starlight, which spread into a huge net in an instant, covering the space around Yi Wufeng, approaching at extremely high speed.

    Yi Wufeng's face changed slightly, her jade flute danced rapidly, and a piece of white light appeared in front of her like a huge shield. At the same time, she jumped up high to avoid the core area where the poisonous needles were densely packed. The white shadow flashed and disappeared in the dense clouds.  Among the branches and leaves.  Her mount was hit in the neck by several poisonous needles. She screamed and fell to the ground immediately, with black blood flowing from her mouth and nose.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked when he saw this. Even strong horses couldn't withstand such a strong poison. How could people survive if it was shot into them?  There is no blood feud between the two parties, but Yu Wenzheng actually used such a vicious hidden weapon. It is really crazy!  His heart is cruel and cruel, no worse than Huangfu Ji and others.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????]  Following a loud crash, countless leaves shook off the branches, like a heavy rainstorm, and were swept by the wind straight towards Yu Wenzheng and others.  Looking at it coldly, the green dragon roared and pounced on the enemy, its majesty was unparalleled.

    Yu Wenzheng's eyes were filled with fluttering green leaves, and his cheeks hurt from the strong wind blowing in his face. He couldn't see his opponent, so he didn't dare to fire hidden weapons randomly, so he hurriedly shouted: "Sword slave, stop her!"

    The sword slave had instincts like a beast. As soon as he received the master's order, he held the sword in his hand and rushed into the green leaves in the sky. The sword flashed quickly, breaking a gap, and met the white-clothed snow-like man.  , an opponent as elegant as a fairy.

    Yi Wufeng shouted coldly: "Well done!" The white light was like lightning, hitting the blade hard.  In an instant, cold frost that was imperceptible to the naked eye quickly condensed on the blade, and the bone-piercing chill made the sword slave tremble.  Without waiting for him to change his moves and attack, Yiwu Fengyu Flute struck in succession, each hit hitting the soft knife without any fancy, instilling the cold internal energy.  But after hearing several violent earthquakes, the knife slave's soft knife was covered with frost and showed a series of cracks. Suddenly, there was a crisp "clang" sound, and it could no longer withstand the impact of the internal force of the two masters, and turned into thousands of metal fragments.  Scattered.

    The opponent's empty door was wide open, and Yi Wufeng took advantage of the situation and slammed down with a flute.  The sword slave hurriedly used his body skills to avoid the vital point, and with a muffled bang, his shoulder was hit, and he vomited blood and fell to the ground.  These few times, the rabbits rise and the falcons fall, and the figures merge and separate instantly, leaving no one with time to intervene.

    Yu Wenzheng was horrified. Once the knife slave had no knife in his hand, he was like a tiger that had lost its fangs and claws and could no longer threaten the opponent.  And how could he save the situation by himself?  I couldn't help but regret in my heart. I seriously underestimated the opponent's strength. As a result, I failed to steal the chicken and lost a handful of rice.  He pointed the iron pipe at Yi Wufeng and shouted: "Stop!"

    Yi Wufeng abruptly stopped the momentum of her attack, jumped back with a somersault, and stood far away from Yu Wenzheng. Her cold eyes pierced his face and sneered: "Yu Wenzheng, isn't it?  Do you want to beg me to spare your life?"

    Yu Wenzheng's face was livid, and he said with a stern expression: "Don't be complacent! What I have in my hand is the 'Tianxing Soul-Destroying Needle', one of the seven hidden weapons in the martial arts world. Anyone who hits it will be killed immediately, and there is no cure. This is the first time you can escape by chance.  Come on, you may not have such good luck the second time! If you are not afraid of death, just come up and give it a try!"

    Yiwu Feng's delicate body trembled slightly, and she asked in surprise: "Where did you get the 'Tianxing Soul-Breaking Needle'? This is the treasure of Qixing Villa. It is a masterpiece passed down from generation to generation by the hidden weapon master Tian Xingzi a hundred years ago. It is never lent to others. You are  How did you get it?¡±

    Yu Wenzheng said with a ferocious smile: "It's very simple. After destroying the Seven Stars Villa, the Soul-Destroying Needle will naturally change its owner! Since you know how powerful it is, you can save me the trouble of talking. How do you want to understand what happened today? Please click below.  Come?"

    Yi Wufeng said: "Huh, you guys started this trouble, and you actually asked me what to do? You go out to travel around the world, but you rely on a hidden weapon to protect your life. You really have a shame for your master! That's all.  I don¡¯t want to kill you either, lest I taint my hands. You¡¯d better take your people and disappear from my presence immediately!¡±

    Yu Wenzheng pretended not to hear the sarcasm in the other party's words, and asked suspiciously: "Don't you have any other conditions?" In the world of rivers and lakes, the winner is the king, and the loser is the bandit.  In today's battle, since the other side has the upper hand, there is no reason to let them go so easily.

    Yi Wufeng looked at the horse lying dead on the roadside and said: "My horse is a BMW from the Western Regions, but it was killed by you today. How do you know?"

    Yu Wenzheng breathed a sigh of relief and said: "It's just a trivial matter, don't worry about it!" He took out a small bag from his arms.He threw the gems at Yi Wufeng's feet, "The gems here are worth more than 50,000 taels, which is enough for you to buy ten good horses. Consider it compensation!" Seeing that Yi Wufeng had no objection, he hurriedly ordered the sword slave to  The two girls got into the carriage and drove away together.  From the beginning to the end, his "Tianxing Soul-Severing Needle" was pointed at Yi Wufeng, not daring to let down his guard at all.

    Hu Qingpeng watched helplessly as Yu Wenzheng and others walked away. He was filled with anger and had nowhere to vent. He couldn't help shouting: "Sir, why did you let them go? That Yu Wenzheng is a beast in disguise and has a strong desire for revenge. Today he returns like a tiger."  Shan, he will become a serious trouble in the future! If he recruits helpers, how can we deal with it?" Yi Wufeng was obviously furious at the beginning and wanted to crush Yu Wenzheng to ashes, but in the end he was released in just a few words, without any hesitation.  One, it¡¯s confusing.

    Yi Wufeng smiled bitterly and said, "Do you think I don't want to kill him? I'm worried that if he jumps over the wall and bites back, we will be in trouble." Her delicate body shook, and the jade flute was unsteady and fell to the ground.  Her face suddenly became very pale, and dense cold sweat broke out on her forehead. She seemed to be tortured by some kind of pain. Her terrifying aura disappeared without a trace, and she whispered: "Quickly, help me to a secluded place!"

    Hu Qingpeng rushed to her side and asked in surprise: "What's wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?"

    Yi Wufeng took a deep breath and said in a trembling voice: "I've been hit by the Soul-Severing Needle! Its toxicity is so strong that I can't suppress it anymore." The Soul-Severing Needle fires fast and densely, and it specializes in destroying the inner family.  She was so angry that even though she tried her best to resist, she was still shot.

    "What?!" Hu Qingpeng felt like he was struck by five thunders, his ears buzzing.  He had just witnessed the toxicity of the Tianxing Soul-Severing Needle, so of course he knew how much danger Yi Wufeng faced.  He quickly put the jade flute and gems into his arms, picked up the dancing phoenix around his waist, and jumped into the forest.  He was so anxious that even though the beauty in his arms was soft and fragrant, it did not arouse his imagination at all. He finally found a grassland near the stream and carefully put down the dancing phoenix.

    Yi Wufeng took out a close-fitting dagger, handed it to Hu Qingpeng and said, "I was injured by a poisonous needle on the outside of my left arm. Please help me cut off the flesh and blood near the wound. Hurry!" A faint look appeared on her face.  With black energy, you can imagine the rapidity of the poisonous attack.

    "Yes!" Hu Qingpeng gently cut open the sleeve of Yi Wufeng's left arm, and a smooth and white lotus arm slipped out, exposed to the air, with soft and perfect curves, exuding a faint virgin fragrance.  He was dazzled for a moment, grumbled, and swallowed uncontrollably.  Of course Yi Wufeng heard it clearly, and she was so embarrassed that even her neck turned red, and shouted: "Don't do it yet!"

    Hu Qingpeng's consciousness suddenly cleared, and his face suddenly turned red. He really wanted to open a gap in the ground and get in.  He calmed down and saw a blue poison needle stuck on the top of the snow-white jade arm. The skin near the wound was as black as ink and showed signs of gradually expanding.  He was startled again, knowing that he must not be soft at this time, and said softly: "Please bear with it, I will take action!" With a wave of the dagger, the poisonous needle and the rotting flesh were cut off at the same time, and black blood spurted out from the wound.  Finally it slowly turned red.  Wherever the poisonous blood splashed, the green grass immediately withered and died.

    Hu Qingpeng took a breath and wiped the cold sweat on his head with his backhand: "Okay, luckily I have lived up to my fate!" He was even more worried. Although Yi Wufeng has profound internal energy, he is still a body of flesh and blood. Can he resolve the remaining toxicity in his body?  Na Yu Wenzheng once said that there is no cure for the poison on the needle!

    Yi Wufeng endured the severe pain and said softly: "Thank you!" She moved to the stream to wash away the blood from the wound, took a few pills, and immediately adjusted her breath and meditated, concentrating on getting rid of the remaining poison in her body.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at her pale and handsome face and furrowed brows, feeling pity and sadness in his heart, wishing he could take his place in her place.  Only then did he understand that Yi Wufeng had just managed to defeat Dao Nu. If not, both of them would have died.  Later, Yi Wufeng had to fight against the poisonous attack and had no strength to fight anymore, so she could only let Yu Wenzheng go and pretend to be nonchalant to paralyze the opponent.  You can imagine how helpless and painful she felt at that time.  The more Hu Qingpeng thought about it, the more pain she felt in her heart. She pounded the ground hard. If her martial arts skills were enough to defeat the enemy, how could she be injured?  He gritted his teeth and vowed that in the future he would practice martial arts and protect every woman around him.

    It took a full hour for Yi Wufeng to finish her exercise and slowly opened her eyes.  Hu Qingpeng hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Are you okay?"

    The first thing Yi Wufeng saw was Hu Qingpeng¡¯s anxious and concerned eyes. Her heart beat like a deer, and an inexplicable warmth filled her chest. She actually felt an urge to get close to this man and seek protection.  But she was immediately frightened by her own thoughts. How could a dignified elder of the demon sect imitate the actions of those weak women?  No, absolutely not!  Reluctantly suppressing the panic in his heart, he turned his head and looked away, and said coldly: "Why are you still here and not leaving?"

    Hu Qingpeng asked curiously: "Why should I leave? IIf I agree to go to Wuchang with you, I won't break my promise and sneak away halfway.  What's more, if you are so seriously injured, how can I ignore it and leave.  How is your situation now?  "

    Yi Wufeng frowned slightly and said quietly: "The poison of the Soul-Severing Needle is really powerful. I can only suppress the remaining poison, but I can't eliminate it from the body. Especially after I was poisoned and forced to use my true energy, the poison traveled through the meridians of my body.  It¡¯s even more difficult to get rid of. The only way now is to find the miracle doctor of our religion within ten days. Maybe he can detoxify it. Otherwise, when the poison penetrates into my internal organs, the Daluo Immortal will not be able to save me. "

    Hu Qingpeng asked in shock: "Is that miracle doctor sure he can detoxify you? Where is he now?"

    Yi Wufeng sighed: "Although Divine Doctor You lives in the Shennong Valley of Daba Mountain, most of the time he goes to the wilderness to collect medicines in the mountains. I wonder if I can meet him? Even if he is found, the poison on the Soul-Destroying Needle has never been detected by anyone.  It can be resolved, but I don¡¯t know if Dr. You can take the lead and save my life. If even he can¡¯t do anything, I will have no choice but to wait for death.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng said decisively: "Even if the hope is slim, we must not give up until the last moment! I will accompany you to Daba Mountain until you are detoxified safely!" His tone was decisive, naturally revealing the strong and decisive spirit of a man.

    Yi Wufeng felt warm in her heart and smiled slightly: "Aren't you afraid of being misunderstood by people in the world? I am the devil that the White Dao knights want to kill! If they see you and me together, how are you going to explain it?  ?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned when he heard this and hesitated in his heart. This was what he was most worried about.  The master's uncle had repeatedly ordered not to associate with the disciples of the Demon Cult. He had violated it many times. Fortunately, no one deliberately pursued it.  It's a long way to go to Bashan, and he and Yi Wufeng are walking together. If someone sees them, it will definitely cause an uproar and become the target of public criticism.  As the saying goes, the words of a crowd make gold, but the words of others are to be feared.  Once rumors spread, he couldn't tell the difference even though he was full of words.  However, Yi Wufeng has no ability to protect herself after being poisoned, and it is very dangerous to travel alone.  There are so many lustful people in the world, how could they remain indifferent after discovering such stunning beauty as Yi Wufeng?  If Yu Wenzheng is determined to be a traitor and comes back again, who will protect her?  Isn't she at the mercy of others?

    Looking at his unpredictable expression, Yi Wufeng's heart gradually cooled down, and there was a trace of unspeakable sadness. She pretended to be calm and said: "I appreciate your kindness. Just leave!"

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly raised his head to the sky and let out a long roar, his eyes were bright and shining, and he said word by word: "I look up to heaven and earth with no shame, so why do I need to explain? Unless I die, I will escort you to Bashan!"

    Yi Wufeng said calmly: "Why do you have to force yourself? You and I belong to the black and white circles, and we don't have a deep friendship. It's really not worth your while. Even if you escort me to seek medical treatment, you won't get any benefits, and you won't get any benefits.  If you have to face the disaster of death, I will not be grateful to you for it. If you are a smart person, you should not continue to stay by my side."

    Hu Qingpeng's chest felt suffocated. He guessed that his hesitation just now hurt her, so Yi Wufeng suddenly became cold and his words were harsh and harsh.  Then he said in a deep voice: "I have made up my mind, even if you chase me away, I won't leave! Time will tell the hearts of people, and the distance will tell the strength of horses. What kind of person I am will be revealed in the future."

    Yi Wufeng was noncommittal, looking down at the clear stream, wondering what she was thinking.  There was a sudden silence between the two, and the atmosphere was awkward.  Just listen to the gurgling water, swaying branches and leaves, and nameless birds croaking in the air.

    Hu Qingpeng waited for a long time, but did not see any instructions from Yi Wufeng, so he couldn't help but said: "Young Master Yi, you cannot delay seeking medical treatment. Shall we set off immediately?"

    Yi Wufeng yelled, stood up suddenly, and said: "Let's go!" His face was as dark as water, but he didn't say another word.  Hu Qingpeng followed her silently, shaking his head and smiling bitterly.

    It was already afternoon when the two of them walked out of the woods.  The sun was shining directly down, making it stuffy and hot.  Yi Wufeng refused Hu Qingpeng's offer to carry her on the road, insisting on walking by herself, which made Hu Qingpeng scratch his head and head in anxiety.  Fortunately, they stopped a carriage on the way, and they arrived at Yueyang City before dark.

    Yueyang is located in the lower reaches of the Xiangjiang River, at the intersection of Dongting Lake and the Yangtze River. It borders Bashu to the west, Jianghuai to the east, the Central Plains to the north, and Xiaoxiang to the south. Its geographical location is extremely important and it is the center of water transportation.  Businessmen and tourists from all over the world fill the streets, and luxurious and tall hotels and restaurants can be seen everywhere.  However, both of them had no intention of admiring the street view and looked for a hotel to stay early.  Yi Wufeng asked her crew to rent a boat, planning to take the boat straight to Yichang the next day, and then take the land route to Shennong Valley.  Hu Qingpeng felt the pain of not having a sword, so he went to the weapons shop and bought a fine sword in person. Anyway, Yu Wenzheng lost a bag of gems, which could be used to pay the bill.  After buying the sword and returning to the inn, Yi Wufeng had already had dinner and rested alone.  Hu Qingpeng felt bored and couldn't say anything more, so he spent the night in a gloomy mood.

    Early the next morning, the inn¡¯s waiter brought Yi Wufeng and Hu Qingpeng to the dock.  Negotiate the price with the ship boss and immediately give orders?The sailor hoisted the sail and anchor and sailed towards the mouth of the Yangtze River.

    At this time, the morning sun was rising, and the rays of rays shone on the pavilions and green tiles of the city, making the ancient city even more spectacular.  The waves of the lake were rippling under the city wall. Thousands of ships quickly or slowly raised their sails, and loud fishermen's songs and whistles began to float on the lake.  Turning to look to the west, Junshan Mountain stands in the Dongting Lake in the distance. It is towering green and charming, like a smiling fairy in green, showing off all kinds of charm.  The cool breeze blows slowly in the morning, making people want to blend into this beautiful scenery and forget all the troubles in the world.

    Hu Qingpeng was so cheerful that he put all yesterday's worries behind his mind and chanted in a long voice: "Sweeping the clear lake and opening a jade mirror, the painting shows Junshan Mountain! The beauty of Dongting can only be appreciated by coming to Yueyang."

    Facing the beautiful scenery of the mountains and rivers, Yi Wufeng, who had always kept a straight face, also showed a rare smile, clapped his hands and said: "I traveled to Guangdong in the morning and evening, and the green snakes in my sleeves were cold. I was drunk three times and no one in Yueyang knew it, and I sang loudly and flew."  Crossing Dongting Lake."

    After chanting, the two looked at each other and smiled, and the grudge from yesterday seemed to have subsided a lot.  Hu Qingpeng asked carefully: "You, are you not angry with me anymore?"

    Yi Wufeng curled her lips, showing a rare daughterly look, and said disdainfully: "Who wants to be angry with you? Stop being so sentimental!"

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said, "Is that so? That would be great!"

    Yi Wufeng looked at his silly look and wanted to laugh but was embarrassed, so she had to raise her eyes and look away, but the expression on her face had softened a lot.  Hu Qingpeng secretly observed her expression, and couldn't help but think of the famous saying "A woman's heart is like a needle in the sea". It is really elusive.  A man who can fully understand a woman's thoughts may not have been born yet!

 Text Chapter 9 Chase on the River

    The shore of the lake narrowed, the color of the lake began to become turbid, the oncoming wind gradually became stronger, the hull heaved, and continuous huge waves beat the bow of the ship, splashing countless crystal water droplets.  The sailors were busy adjusting the sails and controlling the balance and direction of the ship, and powerful shouts spread far away.  Where the big boat passed, the fishing boats gave way.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but said: "Sir, the waves on the lake are strong and the wind is blowing, and it's freezing. Why don't you go to the cabin and rest for a while?"

    Yi Wufeng glared at him and said angrily: "Hu Qingpeng, what do you mean? Are you looking down on others too much? I am not a weak person! Even if I am poisoned, if I compete with you, I still have a 70% chance of winning!  If you don¡¯t believe it, you can give it a try.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng waved his hands and said: "Young master is a first-class master, how dare I underestimate you? I am willing to be inferior." He did not dare to joke with Yi Wufeng's life, if it caused her to have a poisonous attack, he would regret it.

    Yi Wufeng snorted coldly: "You know what I mean! Don't say the same thing to me again in the future." His eyes were shining, exuding the arrogance of looking down on the world.  The centipede insect is dead but not stiff.  As an elder of the Demon Cult, she is the most powerful person in the martial arts world, and she will never allow anyone to underestimate her - that would be the greatest insult to her.

    Hu Qingpeng accidentally patted the horse's hoof, smiled coquettishly, and quickly changed the subject: "Sir, where do you think Yu Wenzheng came from? How could he train such a terrifying sword slave? I'm worried that I will meet them again."

    Yi Wufeng said: "Yu Wenzheng's martial arts skills come from the Baiyun Sect, and they are rare skills. Unfortunately, he drank too much and lacked the perseverance to practice hard. He was just a showman and could only perform 50% or 60% of his 100% Kungfu.  There is nothing to be afraid of. If he is willing to immerse himself in training for three years, I may not be his opponent. I dare to conclude that the sword slave was not trained by him. Only masters who are proficient in the soul-stirring magic and have strong strength can train him.  Such a first-class warrior. They don¡¯t know that I have been poisoned, so what if we meet again? As long as we put on a posture, we can ensure that they escape! Unless he finds help, that¡¯s another matter.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng slapped his palm on the side of the ship and said: "It's the Baiyun Sect again! But Huangfuji and others are busy hunting for 'Zhang Yukun', and they are too busy to support Yu Wenzheng." Somehow, he suddenly remembered that he was fleeing.  Tang Xue and others couldn't help but let out a long sigh, and a wave of longing surged into their hearts.  Especially the scene of kissing Tang Xue goodbye that night was still vivid in his mind. The soul-sapping pleasure was unforgettable and endless aftertaste for him.

    Yi Wufeng asked nonchalantly: "Are you thinking about that little girl named Tang?"

    Hu Qingpeng said subconsciously: "Yesah, no! In fact, she and I"

    Yi Wufeng interrupted: "Stop talking, I don't want to hear your private affairs! I'm a little tired and want to be alone." After that, he turned and walked into the cabin.  Hu Qingpeng was confused. Where did he offend her again?

    At this time, the boat sailed to the mouth of the Yangtze River, which is the water area where Dongting Lake and the Yangtze River meet. Looking back at this moment, we can see the vast blue waves, the water and the sky are the same color. Looking forward, we can see the vast river, breaking through the plains and rushing eastward. The scenery is so magnificent that it is difficult to express in words.  All the sailors lowered their sails, raised their oars, and turned to go upstream.

    Hu Qingpeng's heart was surging, and he was about to let out a long roar to express his feelings. Suddenly, he saw a burst of white sword light on the north bank of the Yangtze River. Dozens of people were chasing or fleeing, and they were divided into two groups fighting in a melee.  Hu Qingpeng exclaimed in surprise. It was rare for gangs to fight openly in broad daylight. He quickly asked Yi Wufeng to come out and watch.

    Yi Wufeng looked at it coldly and said calmly: "What's wrong? This is just a small fight. Dozens of them happen every day in the Jianghu. Is it necessary to make a fuss?" Just sweep the snow in front of your own door and don't care about others.  Frost on the tiles, this is a wise saying. You are not allowed to interfere in anything that has nothing to do with us, just let them bite the dog!"

    Hu Qingpeng disagreed: "When there is injustice on the road, drawing a sword to help is a chivalrous act! If there are bad people doing evil, how can I stand by and watch?"

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said: "Then I would like to ask Master Hu, how do you judge who is a good person and who is a bad person? Do they have words written on their faces? Bad people can do good, and good people can also do evil. You are not deeply involved in the world and have limited knowledge. How can you judge?  Are others doing good things or doing evil? If you help the tyrants to kill the wrong people, can you have the ability to resurrect them?"

    Every time she asked, Hu Qingpeng's belief wavered a little, and cold sweat broke out from his forehead.  He suddenly realized that his original idea was too simple and naive. How could it be so easy to determine the difference between good and evil in the world?  His master Yin Tianyun is the best example.  A swordsman wants to act chivalrously, even if his intentions are good, but if he does the wrong thing, the result will be worse.  The world is turbulent and people's hearts are complicated and unpredictable. Who should he believe?  Confused in his heart, he slowly released the hilt of the sword with his right hand and muttered to himself: "Yes, how can I distinguish between good and evil and black and white? How do I know whether what I am doing is right or wrong?" The more I thought about it, the more my head hurt.  Chest tightnessAlmost vomiting.

    Yi Wufeng saw that his face was turning green and red, his breathing was rapid and irregular, and he seemed to be possessed by a maniac. He concentrated his energy and shouted: "As long as you have a clear conscience, just go ahead and do it. Why should you be too attached to worldly opinions?"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s whole body was shocked, as if he was enlightened. His eyes gradually became clear and sharp, his thoughts moved slightly, and the zhenqi rushing in his body immediately returned to his Dantian. He couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat thinking about how he almost went crazy.  He said loudly: "What a 'clear conscience'! Thank you sir for giving me the heads-up. I know what to do in the future!"

    Yi Wufeng said meaningfully: "Everything is easier said than done, as the ancient saying goes! Almost all the heroes in the world have hidden secrets, and those who can truly achieve these four words are rare. Do you think  To reach this level, the trials and tribulations that must be experienced may not be something that everyone can bear!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng smiled slightly and said: "I understand! The sharp edge of a sword comes from sharpening, and the fragrance of plum blossoms comes from the bitter cold. No matter how many winds and rains come, I will not change my original intention." He seemed to have grown up several years in an instant, with a clear look on his face.  He showed a mature and confident demeanor, which was completely different from the immature look when he first descended from Hengshan Mountain.

    At this time, the sailors suddenly let out a cry of surprise. It turned out that they also discovered the fighting scene on the shore.  I saw three people working together to break out of the siege, jumping on the boat on the riverside, and rowing hard to the other side.  The three men had just rowed a few feet away when a group of masked men in green swarmed to the shore, grabbed three small boats and gave chase.  They were well-trained and did not yell or yell. The three ships surrounded and pursued them from left, center, and right. Their eyes exposed outside their turbans showed murderous intent, like a group of hungry wolves chasing their prey.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s eyesight was very good, and he saw that among the three people running for their lives in front, two of them were dressed in tatters and carrying sacks. They turned out to be disciples of the Beggar Clan.  The other person has thick eyebrows and big eyes, has a dignified appearance, and is holding a red tassel gun.  The three of them were soaked in blood, and their injuries were extremely serious, but everyone showed a look that they would rather die than surrender.  Although Hu Qingpeng didn't know anything about their grudges, the Beggar Gang was the largest gang in the Baidao. When the disciples of the Beggar Gang were in trouble, he was also a member of the Baidao, so how could he just sit idly by and ignore it?  But the distance between the two sides was tens of feet, and he had nowhere to use his strength. He shouted anxiously: "Boss of the ship, tell the brothers to speed up the ship!"

    The boss of the ship was so frightened that he tried to avoid him, so how could he take the initiative to participate in the vendetta?  At that moment, he pretended to be deaf and mute and signaled the sailors to move slowly.

    Because of their injuries, the three rowing boats became slower and slower, and they were overtaken as soon as they reached the middle of the river.  Suddenly hearing a whistle, three masked men jumped up from the bow of the boat and rushed towards the boat in front. The cold light of lightning struck down fiercely.  These three people are the leading figures, eager to achieve success, just like an eagle fighting a rabbit, and the most successful killing move is theirs.

    The three people who were running for their lives seemed to have a tacit understanding. The big man with the gun suddenly raised his hand, threw the spear at the enemy, then turned over and jumped into the river.  The two beggars jumped up to face their opponents at the same time. The door was wide open and they actually gave up resistance.  The cold light disappeared in a flash, blood spattered, and the enemy's weapons pierced their chests and abdomen.  At this moment, they suddenly stretched out their arms to hug their opponents tightly, and opened their mouths to bite each other's throat.  The two masked men were shocked and struck their vests with their palms, but it had no effect.  Just hearing a few "ouch" and "plop" sounds, the two pairs of people hugging each other fell into the river and were swallowed up by the raging waves in an instant.  What awaits them is the end of dying together.

    Everyone looked at this tragic scene of everyone dying, and they were all dumbfounded, secretly sighing at the bravery of the Beggar Clan disciples.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't rescue him in time and couldn't help but sigh. He could only silently mourn for the two unknown heroes.

    The only remaining masked master fell into the boat. He was angry, resentful, and a little lucky. He turned around and waved his hand, shouting: "Hurry up and get into the water to catch people!" Immediately, five or six big men who were proficient in water skills jumped in.  In the water, there is the busy work of floating and diving.

    Yi Wufeng pointed at the masked men and smiled disdainfully: "The water of the Yangtze River is vast, bottomless, and fast-flowing. What use can these people do? I think their heads are burned out! If it were replaced by  I will take command, why not immediately arrange manpower to monitor both sides of the Taiwan Strait, and sooner or later there will be gains."

    Hu Qingpeng frowned and said: "Who are they? They actually dare to chase and kill the disciples of the Beggar Clan on the Dongting Lake in broad daylight. How brave they are!" The chief helmsman of the Beggar Clan is located on Junshan Mountain next to Yueyang City, not far from the mouth of the Yangtze River.  Far.  These masked men came to the door of the Beggar Gang to kill people. They simply didn't take the largest gang in the world seriously.

    Yi Wufeng said: "These people are uniformly dressed, move quickly, and are skillful. They must come from a powerful gang. Recently, the Green Dragon Society has had the most conflicts with the Beggar Gang, and the one with the deepest conflicts! Today's battle on the river, 80%  It is a masterpiece of the Blue Dragon Society.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng's heart moved and he murmured: "It turns out to be the Qinglong Society!" He couldn't help but recall the fight for the Nine Sun Magic Secrets six years ago.  That night, He Tieyi of the Qinglong Club led his peopleHe attacked Yi Hui, a master of the Beggar Clan, and both sides suffered heavy casualties.  Because he had the right opportunity, his destiny changed from then on.  After this battle, the hatred between the two families deepened and they became sworn enemies, of which he had heard a little bit.  Today I saw the fight between the two sides with my own eyes, and I know that the rumors are true.

    Their boat gradually approached the location where the bloody battle had just occurred. The people of the Qinglong Society were still cruising on the river, seemingly unwilling to accept such a result.  Feeling the undulations of the ship's hull intensifying, the masked man at the head suddenly raised his head, looked at the approaching ship, a fierce light flashed in his eyes, and suddenly raised his voice: "Hey, don't you have eyes? This paragraph  The river is temporarily closed to traffic, if you ruin our big event, I will kill all the people on the boat without leaving a trace!"

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said: "What a loud tone, more domineering than me! I don't believe in evil!" She turned around and told the boss of the ship to continue moving forward and not to anchor the ship.  Since the boss of the ship had received money from others, he had no choice but to obey his employer's instructions and had no choice but to bite the bullet and move on.

    When the leader saw this, he was furious. With an order, four big men with sharp swords in their hands drove a small boat and rushed over.

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "It seems that we are going to offend the Qinglong Society again!" Before he stepped out of Hunan, he had already established relations with Tianxiahui, Baiyun Sect, Difu, etc. Today, he also joined the Qinglong Society. When he walks in the world in the future,  , it will be difficult to calm down for a moment.

    Yi Wufeng glanced at him: "Are you afraid of offending the Qinglong Society?"

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "I don't care about one more enemy! Anyway, I have offended a few big gangs, right?"

    Yi Wufeng was delighted when he heard this: "That's right! In addition to our divine sect, all the top forces in the underworld and evil circles have problems with you. You are really a once-in-a-century prodigy!"

    "Hu Qingpeng couldn't laugh or cry. He faced such a predicament, and Yi Wufeng also had a certain responsibility, but she actually gloated about it!  Feeling depressed, he saw the enemy approaching the bow of the ship in a blink of an eye, and quickly drew his sword out of its sheath to be on guard.

    After hearing several sharp shouts, four masked men jumped out of the boat one after another, and rushed onto the deck with their sharp swords.

    Hu Qingpeng was the first to bear the brunt. The space around him was blocked by his opponent's fierce offensive, and there seemed to be no way to escape.  But he was not like Wu Xia Amon, who could easily see through the opponent's weakness at a glance, and shouted loudly: "Get away!" The long sword shook his wrist quickly, and in an instant, dozens of sword flowers appeared in the air, and he  The opponents are all covered in the sword circle.  His loud shout was like an invisible heavy hammer, causing the energy and blood of the four people to surge. The weapons in their hands slowed down, but they felt that the sword energy was like frost, and there was a sharp pain in the acupuncture points on their bodies. Suddenly, their energy was released wildly, and they couldn't help but scream.  Enter the river.

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "Who else is going to die?" He held a sword across his chest and was so heroic that he didn't take the other person seriously.

    Seeing Hu Qingpeng repelling four people with one sword, the leading masked man was shocked and shouted bad luck. The world is so big, why did he meet such a master of swordsmanship?  But Yi Wufeng standing aside was extraordinary, his eyes were as cold as lightning, and his aura was even more powerful. He was definitely a figure in the world.  Unless a few elders from the association came in person, there would be no way to stop them.  If he rashly stepped forward to intercept, he would only be humiliating himself.  At that moment, he clasped his hands in fists and said to Hu and Yi: "It turns out that the two young masters are friends on the road. I am disrespectful! It was just a misunderstanding. I hope that the two young masters will be more generous and not argue with us."

    Hu Qingpeng sneered and said: "Misunderstanding? It's easy for you to say that! You ordered your men to kill people and silence them. If we didn't have the ability to protect ourselves, we would have been wronged by the sword now!"

    The man looked around and talked to him, laughing and saying: "Young master is joking! I wonder if you two are in a hurry? Now that the misunderstanding has been eliminated, we will never dare to delay your schedule. The green mountains will not change.  The water will flow forever, we will meet again later! Please!"

    Yi Wufeng asked abruptly: "Is the person you were chasing just now Shi Mingtai, the leader of the White Horse Gang? Why did you want to kill him?"

    The man was shocked and said coldly: "Your Excellency, you have good eyesight! As for the reason, I have no comment!" After saying that, he made a gesture and signaled his men to row the boat away.

    Hu Qingpeng watched helplessly as the masked man rowed a boat to avoid him. He had no choice but to spit and sheathed his sword bitterly.  Suddenly, Yi Wufeng murmured: "It is indeed him! This is strange!" Hu Qingpeng asked in confusion: "Master, what are you talking about?"

    Yi Wufeng frowned and said: "The White Horse Gang is a large gang entrenched in central and northern Hubei. It just joined the Qinglong Club last month. The original gang leader Shi Mingtai was appointed as the newly established helmsman and is quite popular. But the Qinglong Club today  Isn¡¯t it strange to want to take his life and kill the Beggar Clan disciples who were traveling with him? It¡¯s a pity that he has fallen into the water and disappeared, otherwise he might be able to learn some secrets of the Qinglong Society!¡±

    The sailors, who had been on tenterhooks all the time, were overjoyed when they saw the masked men moving out of the way. Everyone rowed with all their strength, quickly leaving the people of the Qinglong Club behind.The river was surging and the scenery on both sides was picturesque, but Hu Qingpeng had lost interest in admiring the scenery and walked into the cabin gloomily.  Just as he was about to sit down and rest, Yi Wufeng suddenly tugged on his sleeves, pointed to a line of water stains on the floor, and whispered: "Keep it down, we have an uninvited guest on the ship!" I saw an obvious line under the porthole.  The footprints, with a few drops of blood next to them, extended all the way to the entrance to the cabin.

    Hu Qingpeng secretly felt ashamed. He didn't pay attention to such an obvious mark. He really lacked a lot of experience in the world. He said softly: "It seems that the footprints were left by a man. How should we deal with them?"

    Yi Wufeng pointed at the candle and then at the entrance to the bottom cabin.  Hu Qingpeng nodded, lit the candle, and carefully walked down the dark cabin.  Yi Wufeng followed closely behind him.  When the two people walked down the gangway, they saw a wet man lying on the board of the ship, motionless, with a pool of blood under his body.

    Hu Qingpeng turned the man over, the candlelight shone on his face, and cried out: "How could it be him!"

 Text Chapter 10: Outsmarting Strong Enemies

    This unconscious man turned out to be Shi Mingtai, the leader of the White Horse Gang who just jumped into the river to escape!  His breathing was weak, his face was ashen, and there were several wounds in vital parts, even showing bones. You can imagine what a brutal battle he had gone through.  £®  com He sneaked onto the ship unknowingly and had exhausted all his energy. Judging from the severity of his injuries, if he hadn't been supported by faith, he would have died long ago!

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Master, he is dying! Can you save him?"

    Yi Wufeng said: "This person is related to the internal secrets of the Qinglong Society and has the value of being used. It would be a pity to die like this. Since he is destined to meet us, it may be God's will. You can carry him up!"

    Returning to the cabin on the upper level, Hu Qingpeng followed Yi Wufeng's instructions and applied medicine to Shi Mingtai to stop the bleeding, instilled Qi to heal his injuries, and finally fed him the elixir secretly prepared by the Demon Cult.  After struggling for a long time, Shi Mingtai's complexion gradually became rosy, his pulse became normal, and he finally got rid of the threat of death.  It wasn't until evening that he woke up and looked at the people around him, his eyes a bit confused and a bit wary.

    Hu Qingpeng had been paying attention to Shi Mingtai. When he saw him trying to sit up, he quickly held his shoulders and said softly: "Gang Leader Shi, please calm down. We don't have any ill intentions towards you. Your wound has just been bandaged, so it's not appropriate to move around at this time.  ."

    A trace of sadness flashed in Shi Mingtai's eyes, and he laughed at himself: "The White Horse Gang has been reduced to ashes and become a vassal of others. What qualifications do I have to call the 'gang leader'? Let's not mention the past! Little brothers, did you save me? This  Where did the boat go?"

    Hu Qingpeng nodded and said: "Thankfully we found you in time, otherwise you would have lost too much blood and might have been in danger of your life. Don't worry, our ship is about to arrive in Jingzhou, and those who are chasing you have not followed you."

    Shi Mingtai's expression calmed down slightly. He saw the magnanimous eyes and extraordinary aura of the young man beside him, and he couldn't help but feel good about him. He said, "Forgive me for my blindness, which sect are you a master disciple of? How do you know the origin of my name?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "I am Hu Qingpeng, a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect. The person sitting by the window drinking tea is my companion, her surname is Yi. Uncle Shi is a famous figure in the Huguang martial arts world. Naturally, he does not recognize an unknown person like me, but I  I have been famous to you for a long time." Yi Wufeng over there sipped her tea and cast her slightly melancholy eyes out the window, admiring the afterglow of the setting sun. She exuded a sense of tranquility and seemed to have no interest in their conversation.

    Shi Mingtai said with shame: "It turned out to be Shaoxia Hu from the Hengshan sect! I started my career in the underworld. No matter how famous I am, what's the use? If Shi was not blind, Shaoxia Hu's kung fu was definitely better than mine! I just rashly evaded the pursuers.  Boarding the ship is really a helpless move, and I beg you both to forgive me! As for this life-saving grace, I will definitely keep it in my heart and I will definitely repay it in the future."

    Yi Wufeng suddenly interjected: "The reason why we saved you is not because we expect to get anything in return from you. Those masked men were sent by the Qinglong Society, right? As long as you tell us the reason why the Qinglong Society is chasing you, everyone will forget it.  We are even, we owe each other nothing." Eyes as bright as stars looked over, shining with a captivating look.

    Shi Mingtai's face changed slightly and he lost his voice: "How did you know that they are the killers of the Qinglong Society?"

    Yi Wufeng said rudely: "I'm asking you now, it's not your turn to question me yet!"

    Shi Mingtai was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said: "It's not that I don't trust the two young heroes, but this matter is not trivial. It involves the lives of tens of millions of people. It needs further verification and verification. It has not yet been made public. I absolutely can't say it!"  "

    Yi Wufeng pondered: "Could it be that you discovered some conspiracy of the Qinglong Society and refused to join in, so you had the idea of ??defecting? And you were worried about the huge power of the Qinglong Society and were afraid that you would not be able to escape from its clutches, so you secretly contacted  Go to the Beggar Clan and ask them to help you. But in the end, the success fell short and the Green Dragon Society discovered it! In order to prevent the secret from leaking out, they sent killers to hunt you down, right?"

    Shi Mingtai's eyes widened as he listened, and he couldn't help but sigh: "Your Excellency's reasoning is rigorous, as if he had seen it with his own eyes. Shi Mou admires it wholeheartedly! Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world. The conspiracy planned by the Qinglong Society is not good for the country and the people. Shi Mou  My conscience is still intact, so I will naturally object strongly. As for the details, I really can¡¯t reveal too much. Please don¡¯t force me!¡±

    Yi Wufeng's eyes flashed, and she suddenly said: "I understand! Huh, the Qinglong Society's ambitions are not small!" He turned to look out the window, playing with the fine porcelain tea bowl in his hand, thoughtfully.

    Shi Mingtai breathed a sigh of relief, cold sweat soaked down his back. This young man named Yi is so awesome!  If he continues to ask questions, no matter how many secrets he has, he will be dug out.  Hu Qingpeng was wondering, what did Yi Wufeng understand?  I am still confused!

    At nightfall, the ship finally arrived in Jingzhou safely and docked at the dock.  Because Shi Mingtai had difficulty moving, he hurried back to Yueyang to deliver the letter and begged Hu Qingpeng to send him toThe gang's Jingzhou branch.  Hu Qingpeng simply agreed to be a good person and go to the end to send the Buddha to the West.  Naturally, Yi Wufeng would not interfere in such an errand. She agreed with Hu Qingpeng to meet him at Zuixiange Restaurant in the south of the city in half an hour, and then disembarked alone.

    Hu Qingpeng carried Shi Mingtai on his back and entered the city. The further he walked, the more surprised he became. There was not a single beggar in the huge Jingzhou City!  Hu Qingpeng asked in surprise: "Could it be that the Jingzhou government expelled all the beggars from the city? Then where can we go to find out about the beggar gang?" Shi Mingtai suddenly exclaimed with a stern look on his face. He pointed to a secret mark in the corner and said: "This  It's a secret code left by the disciples of the Beggar Clan! It's usually used when they encounter powerful enemies or major changes. They are in big trouble!" He once escaped from the pursuit of the Qinglong Society with the disciples of the Beggar Clan, and lived and died together.  Know a thing or two about the special marks used by the Beggar Clan.  Hu Qingpeng said with emotion: "Since we are at the right time, we can just give them a helping hand."

    The two of them followed the direction indicated on the sign, twisting and turning in the streets, and gradually reached a remote and desolate place in the west of the city.  Bloodstains and traces of fighting began to appear on the ground, and broken bamboo sticks and swords were scattered in the grass. It was clear that a fierce battle had just broken out.  Not far away, I suddenly saw a cold light shining, a figure leaping forward, and dozens of people gathered around a dilapidated temple to fight.  Just hearing a whistle, one group of people raised their hands and fired their hidden weapons at the same time. Taking advantage of the enemy's dodge, they flew into the temple and retreated in unison.  Their opponents were about to follow up and pursue them when they suddenly heard the sound of crossbow arrows piercing the air, like locust arrows coming towards their faces. They were caught off guard, and several of them were knocked down by the arrows.  Others hurriedly hid behind trees and cursed one after another.

    Hu Qingpeng crept closer and saw more than a dozen corpses along the way, some of them were disciples of the Beggar Clan, and some of them were tough men in green clothes.  Shi Mingtai saw clearly the marks on the weapons of those men in green clothes, and whispered: "They are from the Qinglong Society!" Hu Qingpeng was shocked, seeing that the dispute between the Qinglong Society and the Beggar Clan had also spread to Jingzhou, and the Beggar Clan took over the helm.  They are being attacked by the Blue Dragon Society, so no wonder there are no disciples of the Beggar Clan in the city.  If he takes action at this time, he will be challenging the power of the Qinglong Club head-on!  Can he fight off the wolves alone and turn the tide?  He secretly assessed the opponent's strength and decided to stay put for the time being and put Shi Mingtai down first to avoid being affected when he made his move.

    There were still nearly forty people from the Qinglong Society scattered around the temple, but they did not dare to attack rashly because they were concerned about the power of the Beggar Gang's crossbows.  The scene was deserted for a moment, and four people from the Qinglong Club suddenly jumped out and charged forward.  As soon as they appeared, there was a sudden roar and waves of fierce arrows were fired at them.  Those four people were highly skilled in martial arts. They waved the weapons in their hands to block, and they were able to knock away all the sharp arrows they shot. However, they were unable to move even half a step forward.  The two sides were in a stalemate for a while, and the arrow rain gradually became sparse. There were only a dozen arrows in each wave, and the power was greatly reduced.

    Hu Qingpeng frowned slightly, couldn¡¯t the disciples of the Beggar Clan see that the other party was trying to lure the enemy?  Once their stored arrows are used up, how can they resist the opponent's attack?

    Suddenly I heard someone shouting: "Stand shoulder to shoulder, step up!" The men and horses of the Qinglonghui who were hiding behind the tree jumped up at the same time and charged forward with their swords.  Unexpectedly, they did not encounter any interception and rushed into the temple smoothly.

    Hu Qingpeng and Shi Mingtai looked at each other. Why did the Beggar Clan give up their resistance?  Do they think they will die, so they are willing to kill them at the neck?  At this moment, a scream of surprise was heard in the temple, followed by several loud bangs. The entire temple suddenly collapsed, and raging fires ignited all around, shooting into the sky.  I saw the grass shaking, and one after another Beggar Clan disciples suddenly emerged from the ground like ghosts. About fifty or sixty people quickly surrounded the fire scene, and nearly half of them held crossbows.  Now the situation has reversed, and the Qinglong Society is at an absolute disadvantage!

    Hu Qingpeng secretly cheered. The leader of the Beggar Gang showed weakness to the enemy, giving the opponent the illusion of being out of strength and in a desperate situation, luring the enemy into automatically stepping into the trap, while he himself escaped through the tunnel dug in advance.  The troops of the Qinglong Society were first buried by collapsed houses and then surrounded by fire. Even if some of them were lucky enough to survive, there was nothing to fear.  This time, the Beggar Gang outsmarted the enemy and wiped out all the invading enemies without paying a huge price. It can be called a classic battle.

    The beggar gang had already spread flammable sulfur and other substances inside and outside the temple. The fire was so fierce that it lit up the night sky red.  Most of the Qinglonghui disciples who were not killed by the explosion or smashed to death were burned to death by the fire. Heart-rending screams continued to be heard from the fire scene, which was horrifying.  Occasionally, a few people who were on fire would rush out and be immediately knocked to the ground by ruthless crossbow arrows.  In just a blink of an eye, the people of the Qinglong Society had been completely wiped out and completely defeated.

    Suddenly, with a bang, the collapsed rubble exploded, and countless stones and tiles flew outward, dimming the flames that soared into the sky.  At this moment, three figures jumped into the air, slapped their palms and struck each other, using the force to fly out in three directions, adopting the strategy of breaking out separately.  They are the most powerful in martial arts in this operation of the Qinglong Society. How can such an arrangement be trapped?We?  The crossbow arrows were all shot away by them, but could not hurt them at all.

    The sound of Xiao Suddenly, most of the beggars helped disciples with an orderly evacuation, giving up a large number of empty spaces, and several people grabbed it, the sticks were like a mountain, and they hit the enemy who tried to break through.  They are the elites of the Beggar Clan, and they shoulder the important task of blocking the opponent's masters.  In this kind of battle between masters, people with low martial arts will have no effect. If they intervene rashly, they will only die in vain.  So before the war started, they had strict orders. Once they encountered a master, all disciples under six bags would get out of the way.

    Among the three people, one happened to be rushing towards the direction of Hu Qingpeng and Shi Mingtai.  But I saw that he was tall and tall, with a bald head and a thick neck. He was holding a sharp short-handled giant ax in one hand. The ax blade was as big as a millstone. He looked like a murderous god of war. He exuded an invincible aura. He shouted in the air.  : "Anyone who stands in my way will die!"

    Hu Qingpeng knew at the first glance that this man had amazing skills, and was worried that the Beggar Clan disciples would not be able to stop him, so he immediately put himself on guard.

    As soon as the bald man escaped from the fire, two Beggar Clan Seven Bags disciples rushed up diagonally. The bamboo sticks in their hands were like dragons out of the sea, attacking one from the left and the other from the right.  The bald man relied on his thick skin and thick flesh, so he only slightly avoided his vital parts, allowing the opponent's bamboo stick to poke into his body, and suddenly opened his mouth and roared so loudly that the ground trembled.  The moment everyone lost their minds, they saw the ax blade shining, cutting the two bamboo sticks into seven or eight pieces.  The two Beggar Clan disciples reacted quickly, immediately dropped their sticks, punched, and kicked fiercely.  Unexpectedly, the bald man deliberately tried his best and did not bother to defend himself. The giant ax swept across, blood spattered, and two broken arms fell to the ground.  At the same time, he himself was kicked hard in the vital part, and he couldn't help but spit out a blood arrow.  However, he was eager to escape and had no time to pay attention to his severely injured opponent. When he saw an opening, he rushed out.

    The nearby Beggar Clan disciples had no time to intercept and watched helplessly as the enemy broke through and could only vent their hatred by yelling and cursing.

    Hu Qingpeng said in his heart that if there is a way to heaven, you will not go there, but if there is no way to hell, you will come here instead!  He suddenly stood up from the grass and looked coldly at the big man who rushed forward. The invisible sword energy filled the air.

    The bald man suddenly saw a person appearing in front of him and was startled. He thought it was a surprise soldier ambushed by the other party. When he saw Hu Qingpeng's appearance and age clearly, he suddenly felt contempt for him and shouted: "Where does this yellow-haired kid come from?  Get out of here, grandpa!" The giant ax swung and struck down on the head.  Suddenly, his eyes flashed, and the giant ax struck the empty space. Suddenly, a bit of chill hit the sky, aiming at the Baihui point above his head, like lightning.  He didn't need to raise his head, but he guessed that it was his opponent's long sword that had stabbed him. He was horrified and hurriedly lowered his head and fell forward.  Hu Qingpeng's figure sank sharply, and his sword light stabbed accurately at nine acupuncture points on the big man's back.  The big man plopped and fell to the ground like a dead dog, chewing a mouth full of dirt and looking extremely embarrassed.

    Although everyone in the Beggar Clan did not recognize Hu Qingpeng, they saw that he subdued the bald man with one sword, and they must be friends rather than enemies, so they all clapped and cheered.  At that moment, several people rushed out, tied up the big man, and took him away without mentioning him.  The battles in the other two places ended almost at the same time. The two masters of the Azure Dragon Society died on the spot and could not escape.

    Hu Qingpeng helped Shi Mingtai up and was about to ask who was in charge when he saw a flood of Beggar Clan disciples making way for a passage, and two men came forward with smiles.  One of them had gray hair, a weathered face, and a lean build. He was carrying eight sacks of different sizes and had multiple wounds on his shoulders and arms, but his expression was extremely excited.  The other man was about in his early twenties, plain-looking, dark and strong, with a long, thick knife stuck diagonally on his back, which was unusual.  He walked calmly and was restrained. When he saw Hu Qingpeng, a ray of light suddenly flashed in his eyes.

    The older man clasped his fists and smiled: "Fortunately, young hero, he drew his sword to help at the critical moment, otherwise he would have let that guy escape! I am Zheng Changjiang, the helmsman of Jingzhou branch, and this is Li Shan, the close disciple of our gang leader. I don't know.  What do you call me? Isn't he just passing by by chance?"

    Hu Qingpeng returned the courtesy and said: "Hu Qingpeng of the Hengshan faction has met Captain Zheng and Brother Li! I came to escort this" Just as he was about to say Shi Mingtai's name, Shi Mingtai suddenly coughed and interrupted him: "Zheng  Helmsman, I have something to tell you privately!" As he spoke, his right hand was palm downwards, his thumb bent inward, and he made several weird gestures in succession.

    Zheng Changjiang was shocked, his face changed immediately, and he lowered his voice and said, "I wonder what your orders are?"

    Shi Mingtai said: "I have important matters and I need to see Gang Leader Xiao immediately. I also ask Captain Zheng to send someone to take me back to Yueyang." Zheng Changjiang nodded and immediately ordered his subordinates to prepare the ships.

    Hu Qingpeng kept Yi Wufeng's agreement in mind and was a little worried about her safety. Seeing that the task had been completed, he said: "Uncle Shi, Captain Zheng, Brother Li, now that this is over, it's time for me to say goodbye! My friends are waiting.  Stay with me, she will be worried if you delay for too long."

    Zheng Changjiang said: "In that case, I won't say much to persuade you to stay! Next time we meet, we must drink to our heart's content and stay drunk!" Just after the war, they still had many aftermath matters to deal with immediately, and Hu QingpengPeople, it is really inconvenient to stay here.

    Hu Qingpeng said with a smile: "Okay, it's a deal!" He turned around and walked a few feet, when he suddenly heard a call from behind: "Brother Hu, wait a minute!" Looking back, he saw Li Shan leaping closer,  Qidao: "Brother Li, is there anything else you want to explain?"

    Li Shan grinned, as gentle and natural as the spring breeze, and said: "This place is far away from the city and it is dark. Captain Zheng is afraid that you will not know the way when you first arrive in Jingzhou and delay your appointment with your friends, so he specially ordered me to see you off. You guys.  Where should we meet?"

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly declined: "Brother Li, I appreciate your kindness! Although I don't know the way, I can ask people all the way. Why am I embarrassed to let you lead the way?"

    Li Shan said: "Brother Hu, if one family doesn't speak the same language as the other, don't be polite to me! If you refuse again, you won't give us the beggar gang face!"

    Hearing what he said, Hu Qingpeng had no choice but to nod in agreement.  He was feeling uneasy. Li Shan was the disciple of the leader of the Beggar Clan. It was obvious that he had extensive knowledge. It would be terrible if he recognized Yi Wufeng.  The identity of the elder of Yi Wu Feng Demon Sect cannot be revealed in vain!  What's more, Yi Wufeng has a strong and arrogant personality. She will not hide herself against her will, let alone give Li Shan a good look. What if there is a conflict between the two?  My mind turned over and over again, casting an ominous premonition over it.

 Text Chapter 11 Drunken Immortal Sword Shadow

    Chapter 11 Drunk Immortal Sword Shadow

    Li Shan¡¯s eyes were as bright as fire and he smiled slightly and said, ¡°Brother Hu, you seem to have something on your mind! I wonder if I can help you?¡± His tone was sincere and unpretentious.  £®  com

    How could Hu Qingpeng dare to tell the truth about his concerns? He forced a smile and said, "Nothing's wrong, little brother. Thank you Brother Li for your concern! By the way, Beggar Clan disciples usually use sticks as weapons. Why does Brother Li stand out and choose a broadsword?"

    Li Shan said: "Actually, this is not a secret. The magical skill of my Beggar Clan is the 'Dog Beating Stick Technique'. Only the gang leader can practice it in the past. It is not only the origin of all stick techniques of the Beggar Clan, but also their nemesis. Maybe you don't  You know, my senior brother has been confirmed as the next leader of the gang, and he has become the only one among our brothers who can learn the dog-beating stick method. If I continue to practice the stick method, even if I practice it to a proficient level, I will never become the best in the world.  One, because I am definitely no match for my senior brother. So I gave up my stick and practiced swordsmanship and traveled around the world, hoping to one day become a master of swordsmanship and ascend to the throne of the best swordsman in the world!" His eyes were shining brightly, looking down at the heroes in the world with great pride.  Soaring into the sky, he suddenly looked much taller.

    Listening to his heroic words, Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but brimming with enthusiasm. He clapped his hands and praised: "What a good man, what a great ambition! Brother Li has such great ambitions, I really admire him! I believe that as long as you persevere, you will one day be able to reach the peak of swordsmanship."  !¡±

    Li Shan chuckled and asked, "Then why does Brother Hu practice swordsmanship?"

    Hu Qingpeng's face turned slightly red, and he scratched his head and said: "I'm ashamed to say that I don't have the lofty ambitions of Brother Li. My original purpose of practicing martial arts was just to protect my family. Now I just want to use my martial arts to be a chivalrous man and to be happy with my grudges."  That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Li Shan took a deep look at him and sighed: "Brother Hu, your swordsmanship is already so good at a young age, and your future achievements are limitless. As the saying goes, 'the tree wants to be quiet but the wind will not stop', even if you have no intention of becoming a powerful force in the world.  A character, but this is not up to you. Sooner or later, you will change the pattern of martial arts forces!"

    Hu Qingpeng said with a shy face: "Brother Li is exaggerating! I am just an ordinary disciple of the Hengshan Sect. I am not the leader of the Demon Sect, the Qinglong Society, the Baiyun Sect, or the Beggar Clan. Where do I get the chance to compete in the world? Besides, I don't have such a big power.  Skill." The topic changed and he asked: "Brother Li, are the Beggars Gang and the Qinglong Society going into full-scale war?"

    Li Shan shook his head and said: "Although our two families have not officially declared war, the conflicts overt and covert have never stopped. The Qinglong Society is extremely ambitious. Not only does it attempt to seek the overlord status of the underworld, it also attempts to invade the territory of the Baidao gang, and Beggar  The gang is the biggest stumbling block on its way forward. Brother Hu, once the Qinglong Society learns that you helped us, I'm afraid they will cause trouble for you. You must be careful in the future!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Although my life is not valuable, it is not easy for anyone to take it away!"

    The two chatted and laughed happily, feeling like they were rare friends. Soon they arrived at the attic of Zui Xian in the south of the city.  This is the most famous restaurant in the area. It is divided into two floors, with exquisite and elegant decoration. The lights are brightly lit inside the building, there is a lot of traffic outside, and the aroma of wine and food wafting in the air is mouth-watering.  Hu Qingpeng stopped and smiled: "Brother Li, thank you for sending me all the way! You have to go back to assist Captain Zheng and deal with post-war matters. I will treat you to a drink next time!"

    Li Shan was stunned, clasped his fists and said, "Okay! We'll see you later!"

    Hu Qingpeng secretly breathed a sigh of relief, cupped his fists and said, "Brother Li, goodbye!" For the sake of Yi Wufeng's safety, he had no choice but to get straight to the point and ask Li Shan to leave as soon as possible.  As for what Li Shan thought about this, he didn't care.

    At this moment, a loud scream was heard from the restaurant, followed by the sound of ping-pong-pong-pang-pang, mixed with the screams and shouts of everyone, causing a commotion.  Could it be that something happened to Yi Wufeng?  Hu Qingpeng's heart sank, and regardless of the shock to the world, he suddenly jumped up high, passed through the second floor window like a big bird, and landed on the floor.  I saw Yi Wufeng standing proudly, confronting two young men carrying long swords across the table. The two sides glared at each other, and the air was filled with a strong smell of fire.  There was also a young swordsman who was getting up from the ground. His expensive clothes were stained with oil and juice. He looked ridiculous and embarrassed. He probably fell into Yi Wufeng's hands.  The other diners stepped aside and were whispering to each other to watch the show.

    Hu Qingpeng saw a faint black color appear on Yi Wufeng's face. He was worried and heartbroken. He jumped to her side and couldn't help complaining: "Why do you want to use your true energy rashly? What if the poison attacks?"  What should I do?¡±

    When Yi Wufeng saw him suddenly appearing, her eyes suddenly lit up and she said angrily: "It's all your fault. Who told you to be half an hour late? If you were here, why would I take action personally? The words of these three people were very disrespectful to me.  , you killed them all!"

    Hu Qingpeng was startled and said: "They didn'tIf something heinous happens, how can you just kill someone at the drop of a hat?  " I lamented in my heart, the elder of the Demon Sect is the elder of the Demon Sect, he regards human life as nothing, and he is not afraid of any sect. It seems that he is about to offend someone again.

    Yi Wufeng said: "Aren't you willing to take action? Then I'll do it!"

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly stopped her and said, "Wait a minute! You can't" Before she could finish her words, she suddenly heard a roar from beside her: "That's enough!" The three young swordsmen were so angry that they were trembling all over.  They were educated in famous families, their families were either rich or noble, and they were used to being praised by others. When had they ever been so despised?  Especially when one of them was inexplicably knocked down by the other party, he was dissatisfied and drew his sword in his hand. He said angrily: "Young face, who are you? You actually want your uncle's life. Stop dreaming! If you are willing to be obedient."  Kowtow to us and admit your mistake, and we will spare you today, otherwise at least one of your arms will be left!"

    Yi Wufeng was angry and resentful. She pinched Hu Qingpeng hard and said angrily: "Did you hear what came out of his mouth? You have to teach him a lesson for me!"

    Hu Qingpeng secretly sighed, once Yi Wufeng gets really angry, things will never go well today.  If you don't follow her wishes, if she takes action in anger, it is very likely to trigger a latent poison and end up with both sides hurting.  Naturally, he was reluctant to let her take the risk. He turned around helplessly to face the three swordsmen and said, "This is Hu Qingpeng of the Hengshan Sect. I wonder what the three brothers are called? Why did you have a dispute with my friend?"

    The three people exchanged glances with each other, and one of them said: "Oh, it turns out you are a disciple of the Hengshan Sect. Unfortunately, we have never heard of your name. I'm really sorry. I am He Shouxin of the Wudang Sect. These two  It's my fifth junior brother Chen Lianxing and my sixth junior brother Qu Donglin. Because there is no room upstairs, we wanted to share a table with your friends for the time being. Unexpectedly, he made nasty remarks and took advantage of my sixth junior brother's unpreparedness to suddenly attack! I don't know.  People think that our Wudang disciples are inferior in skills! He must give us an explanation for this matter!" He is thin, has slender eyes, and tends to raise his chin when speaking, which is quite arrogant.  The Wudang Sect was founded by the great master Zhang Sanfeng, who was the leader of the White Way together with the Shaolin Temple. It is famous all over the world for its internal strength, boxing skills and swordsmanship. In particular, the Wudang Swordsmanship is known as the best in martial arts and is highly praised by swordsmen all over the world.  The current headmaster of Wudang, Taoist Master Lingzhen, is proficient in Tai Chi swordsmanship, and his strength is especially superior to the heads of the seven major sword sects.

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said: "Everyone present can clearly see who is right! You are using your power to bully others and want to drive me away, but in the end you accuse me of something wrong. How shameless!"

    He Shouxin and others' faces turned white and red, showing that they had been poked in a painful spot.  Hu Qingpeng said hurriedly: "It turns out that we are senior brothers from the Wudang Sect, whom we have admired for a long time! Three senior brothers, if we get into a big fight over this trivial matter, wouldn't we make others laugh? This is a misunderstanding. How about we shake hands and reconcile?"  His strength and status are among the best in the Bai Dao. If necessary, he really does not want to offend them, so as not to create such a strong enemy for the Hengshan Sect.

    Qu Donglin said loudly: "Hu Qingpeng, stop trying to befriend us! Our Wudang sect will not do this! Unless he kowtows and admits his mistake, there is no need to talk about anything else!" He had just been thrown by Yi Wufeng and lost his face. Where?  Can you swallow this bad breath?  Qu Donglin is tall, strong and has a short temper. He waves the long sword in his hand while talking, which is really scary.

    You want Yi Wufeng to kowtow and admit his mistake?  !  Even if the sun rises from the west, she will not agree!  Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "Senior Brother Qu's request is too much, you might as well kill me directly!"

    Qu Donglin shouted: "Do you think I don't dare?" He raised his wrist and with a chirping sound, the long sword pointed directly at Hu Qingpeng's heart.  He didn't say hello in advance, nor did he wait for the opponent to draw his sword. This sword stab seemed to be a sneak attack, and it immediately attracted boos from the onlookers.

    Hu Qingpeng has been through life and death many times and has already developed a habit of never letting down his guard no matter what enemy he faces.  Because in a life-and-death fight, any carelessness may lead to death.  As soon as Qu Donglin's long sword moved, he took half a step back almost at the same time, unsheathed the sword and knocked away the enemy's sword.  He only used 60% of his strength, but the shock made Qu Donglin's mouth numb. He could not help but take two steps back, and his face turned red.

    He Shouxin, after all, had some discernment. When he saw Hu Qingpeng's sword was like lightning, his lower body was calm, and his internal strength was surprisingly deep, he immediately understood that his junior brother was no match for him, and secretly winked at Chen Lianxing, signaling him to join forces to deal with Hu Qingpeng.  Chen Lianxing nodded and was about to draw his sword to help when he suddenly heard Yi Wufeng sneer and say: "Young man named Qu, you can't take advantage by yourself, why don't you ask your senior brother to join us?"

    Qu Donglin said angrily: "Don't underestimate me! Senior brother, you are not allowed to help me, let's see how I teach this kid!" After saying that, he waved his sword and rushed forward like a tiger.  But seeing the green light criss-crossing, the sword force was continuous, like waves hitting the cliff, setting off rounds of fierce attacks, which made people almost breathless.

    Hu Qingpeng is interested in observing Wudang swordsmanship routines, show off every move, and purely adopt a defensive stance to deal with the opponent.  After more than twenty moves in the blink of an eye, Qu Donglin became more and more angry as he fought. Even though he was attacking like a wave, he was unable to break through Hu Qingpeng's defense.  Moreover, Hu Qingpeng only defended but did not attack. It seemed that he did not try his best. It was simply a disguised humiliation.  He could no longer control his anger, and suddenly shouted: "I will fight with you!" The man and the sword merged into one, and they killed him with incredible speed.

    Seeing that his opponent actually wanted to kill him with the sword, Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but frown secretly. It was too cruel to take someone's life just for such a trivial matter, wasn't it?  Although he didn't want to cause trouble, he was by no means a weak and incompetent person. There was a slight anger in his heart, and the sword's power suddenly changed, but he saw the sword's light rising sharply, passing through Qu Donglin's gap like lightning, and going straight to the vital point between his eyebrows.  This sword strikes later, like a flying giant from outside the sky, with no trace to be found, so wonderful that it is so wonderful.

    Qu Donglin's eyes suddenly flashed. The bone-cold sword energy had reached the center of his eyebrows, and he was not even given a chance to fight back with his sword. He was so frightened that he instinctively rolled away from his body.  I felt a chill on my head as my opponent's long sword passed by me, sending up broken hair all over the sky.  Qu Donglin jumped up on the ground and raised his hand to touch his hair, which had lost most of its hair. He was so embarrassed and angry that he almost vomited blood.

    Hu Qingpeng said lightly: "Senior Brother Qu, I accept!" He was very disappointed in his heart. It was said that Wudang swordsmanship was unique and unparalleled in the martial arts. However, he defeated Qu Donglin effortlessly today and did not think Wudang swordsmanship was so exquisite.  .

    Qu Donglin was not a fool. He knew that the sword showed mercy, otherwise the sword just now could have easily killed him. He stamped his feet angrily and looked back at the two senior brothers.  He Shouxin thought about it and realized that he and his junior brother's martial arts were not far apart. If they fought alone, they would not be Hu Qingpeng's opponent. Unless the three of them joined forces, they might be able to defeat him.  But how can a dignified Wudang disciple besiege the disciples of the Hengshan sect with more beatings and fewer blows in public?  If the news spreads to the world, wouldn't it be misunderstood that the Wudang Sect is inferior to the Hengshan Sect?  He took a deep breath and said coldly: "Hu Qingpeng, you were lucky enough to defeat my junior brother by half a move, don't get too proud! If you have the guts, don't leave. I'll go back and ask senior brother Qing Xuzi to duel with you!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Qing Xuzi? I've never heard of him! Is he very powerful in the Wudang Sect?"

    He Shouxin stared at him in disbelief, his face was livid with anger, and he laughed angrily: "Okay, okay, the Hengshan sect has actually produced a talented person who doesn't know the heights of heaven and earth. He dares to despise me, Wudang. It's really a rare occurrence in a century! Just wait, this is  Sooner or later the account will be settled with you! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Qu Donglin said anxiously: "Senior Brother He, is this the end of it?"

    He Shouxin winked and said: "A gentleman's revenge is never too late in ten years!" He flicked his sleeves and led his two junior brothers downstairs.

    Hu Qingpeng touched his nose and asked Yi Wufeng in a low voice: "Is Qing Xuzi a famous person?"

    Yi Wufeng said: "Qing Xuzi is the heir to the master of Wudang. When he was eighteen years old, he learned the true inheritance of Wudang swordsmanship. He is like a god with the sword. He has not lost a single defeat in the five years since his debut. He is a recognized master among the younger generation. The best is better than the best."  Better than Lan Zhishi." Based on her personality, she is willing to comment on Qing Xuzi like this, which shows that he is indeed very outstanding.

    Hu Qingpeng shrank his neck and said with a smile: "Then we don't have to wait for him, it's better to escape first!"

    After the two of them left the restaurant, Hu Qingpeng frowned suddenly, feeling a strange feeling of being spied on. He glanced around as if unintentionally, but did not find anything strange.  Yi Wufeng seemed to have noticed the same thing, and whispered: "Don't go back to the dock directly!" Hu Qingpeng understood and pointed to the scenery along the street with her, slowly deviating from the lively street, and unknowingly walked into a dark and deserted alley.  inside.

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly let out a long laugh, turned around and said, "What is the intention of my friend who has been following us secretly all the way? If you have anything to say, please speak up in person and come out!"

    Just hearing the sound of footsteps, a man walked out silently from the shadows, looking at Hu Qingpeng with complicated eyes.  Every time he took a step closer, the sword energy emanating from his body became stronger, and his eyes became even brighter, like the blazing sun, which seemed to be able to penetrate anyone's mind.  The night wind suddenly stopped, and the surrounding air became solemn.

    Hu Qingpeng said in shock: "Brother Li, it's you!"

    Li Shan pointed at the dancing phoenix and said sternly: "Brother Hu, do you know who she is?"

    Hu Qingpeng felt a chill in his heart. What he was most worried about had happened. Li Shan really recognized Yiwu Feng, who was disguised as a man!  He knew very well how serious the crime of colluding with the Demon Cult was, and he would even be expelled from the school and become a public enemy in the martial arts world.  But it was absolutely impossible for him to stay out of the matter at this time and not care about Yi Wufeng's life or death.  He raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice: "I know, she is the Demon Cult Elder Yi Wufeng!"

    Li Shan was stunned for a moment and said in surprise: "Since you know this, why do you still want to go with her? Could it be that you were coerced by her? Or did she seduce you with her beauty and confuse your mind?" He thought at first  Hu Qingpeng is favored by othersHe was a liar. He didn't know Yi Wufeng's identity, so he couldn't bear to expose it at Zuixian Pavilion, lest it ruin Hu Qingpeng's future. But it was completely unexpected!

    Yi Wufeng¡¯s face turned red and she stamped her feet: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense and ruin my reputation!¡±

    Li Shan sneered and said: "What kind of reputation does the devil sect have? Brother Hu, you must not go astray and ruin your bright future! No matter what unspeakable difficulties you have, as long as we work together to kill this  The witch can be put to death once and for all!"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "Brother Li, I think you misunderstood! The things between me and Mr. Yi and Mr. Yi are hard to explain in one word. To put it simply, Mr. Yi is highly poisonous and must find a miracle doctor to save him within ten days, otherwise the poison will develop.  She died. And I promised to escort her to seek medical treatment and ensure her safety on the road. This is my promise, and I must fulfill it. So please forgive me, Brother Li!" People in the world make a promise, even if it means sacrificing their lives.  Do it, otherwise you will be looked down upon by others.

    Li Shan said coldly: "So, if I want to kill the demon girl with my sword, you will definitely stop me?"

    Hu Qingpeng said seriously: "Exactly! If you want to kill her, you must knock me down first."

    Li Shan said: "Okay!" After saying that, he held the handle of the knife with his backhand, and a fierce murderous aura rose into the sky.  The eyes of the two people collided and intertwined in the air, and countless sparks immediately flew up.

 Text Chapter 13 The best policy is to take action

    As soon as they stepped onto the river bank, they heard a sharp whistle behind them. The two understood that the scene just now was still noticed by the masters of the Dongfang Family. A large-scale manhunt would follow, and they must seize the time to break out.  £®  com Hu Qingpeng asked as he ran: "Master, where should we go? Should we still rush to Yichang?"

    Yi Wufeng said decisively: "No, we will go north instead! People from the Dongfang Family can know our destination by questioning the sailors on the ship. They will definitely ambush heavy troops on the westbound way to prevent us from entering Yichang.  Therefore, we need to change our route to go north to Jingshan Mountain, use the complex terrain to avoid the enemy, and then turn back to Shennong Valley. If everything goes well, we will be safe in five days!"

    Hu Qingpeng frowned and said: "To the north? Isn't that close to the Wudang Sect's sphere of influence? I guess He Shouxin has immediately notified his masters to come to support. If I encounter them on the way, I am not sure.  win."

    Yiwu Fengdu knocked him on the head and said: "This is not a martial arts competition. If you can't defeat someone, won't you run away? Stupid!"

    Along the Yangtze River is a vast plain. Once you get out of the woods, you can see rice fields and lotus ponds stretching to the end of the sky.  Hu Qingpeng deliberately avoided the crowds and walked quickly in the fields with the dancing phoenix on his back. Sometimes he was too lazy to take a long detour, so he would pass by the lotus pond, which made the farmers who happened to pass by look dumbfounded.  On the way, they asked for some dry food from the villagers to satisfy their hunger, and they rested in a wild forest until late at night.

    Hu Qingpeng grew up in the mountains and forests, and was familiar with the habits of wild beasts. He quickly captured two pheasants and set up a firewood barbecue.  Yi Wufeng looked at him working quickly with his hands and feet, and was so tired that he was sweating profusely, but she couldn't help herself at all. She couldn't help but be stunned. She took out a handkerchief and handed it over, saying softly: "You, please wipe your sweat."  !¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was so flattered that he wiped his hands with his sleeve before taking it. It was soft and fragrant. When he wiped it on his face, the white silk handkerchief suddenly turned into gray-black.  He couldn't help but feel embarrassed, lowered his head and said: "I'm sorry, your handkerchief is dirty. I'll wash it and return it to you."

    When Yi Wufeng saw him hiding the handkerchief in his arms, his face turned red. She rolled her eyes at him and said angrily: "You have to remember, you are not allowed to cheat and refuse to return it!"

    Hu Qingpeng laughed and handed over the roasted pheasant. He looked around and said, "Sir, smell the fragrance and look at the color. It is definitely the best among roasted chickens! You don't want to take a bite?"  ?"

    The two of them had a hearty meal of game and were satisfied, so they lay down together under the tree.  Just listen to the singing of night insects all around, the ups and downs, mixed with the strong and weak wind, which makes the night more peaceful and peaceful.  Through the gaps in the leaves, you can see the stars twinkling in the clear sky and the Milky Way flowing.  Away from the hustle and bustle of the world, the silent woods are like a mother, silently protecting them.

    Hu Qingpeng listened to the sound of breathing next to him and was filled with emotions. Although he was very tired, he could not fall asleep.  In fact, he was very worried about whether Yi Wufeng's toxicity would occur in advance, and he was also worried that she would be besieged by forces such as Wudang and the Beggar Clan, which would delay her time to seek medical treatment.  After tossing and turning for a while, he quietly got up and stared at Yi Wufeng's slender figure in the dark night. His heart ached terribly when he thought that her life was in danger.  Even if he knew that he might become a public enemy of martial arts and unable to gain a foothold in the world, he would not regret it.  He never wanted this woman as beautiful as a snow lotus to sleep forever in front of him.  He was ready to sacrifice everything to protect her.

    The long night is passing, and dawn is breaking in the east.  A thin layer of morning mist filled the mountain forest, and fine dewdrops condensed on the green leaves.  Suddenly, two foxes rushed out of the grass, running past them like wind, and disappeared in an instant.  Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng woke up at the same time and saw several hares running towards them in a hurry. They were startled and had an ominous premonition in their hearts.

    Hu Qingpeng raised his spirits and jumped up to the treetops. He saw a figure flashing a hundred feet away. The cold light of weapons was reflected from time to time in the gaps between the branches and leaves. There was also the faint sound of dogs barking in the wind.  His heart sank, someone was chasing him so soon!  He immediately jumped to the ground and said: "Sir, there are a large number of martial arts people entering the forest to search. They also bring hounds. They seem to be coming for us!"

    Yi Wufeng frowned and said, "Get out of the tree and don't leave any scent when you land. Those trained hounds are very annoying!"

    Hu Qingpeng carried her on his back and used Qinggong to run along the branches, occasionally stopping to look back to observe the enemy's situation.  Yi Wufeng found that he had been walking west, and felt strange, and asked: "Why are you walking west? We should continue going north!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "There are signs of human activity in the east, south and north directions, but there is no one in the west. It is the only gap."

    Yi Wufeng¡¯s mind is so shrewd. With her mind racing, she has already guessed the key point. She lost her voice and said, ¡°No, this is a trap! Stop now. I estimate that the strongest enemy will ambush in this direction!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was immediately shocked.Sweating, he immediately became invisible and felt ashamed. After all, he was inexperienced and could not see the other party's intentions.  If Yi Wufeng hadn't reminded him in time, he would have fallen into a trap.  He asked in a low voice: "Sir, there are traps in front of us and soldiers chasing behind us. What should we do?"

    Yi Wufeng pushed aside the branches in front of her and looked down into the distance, observing the pursuers approaching from three directions.  He said calmly: "It seems that there are quite a lot of people who want to kill me! Although the number of people chasing me from the north and south is small, they are traveling at almost the same speed. There is no gap left during the search. The orders are strict. They are probably coming from  It is not suitable to break through the same sect. Dongfang has the largest number of pursuers, but their moving speeds vary, and there is no unified command and dispatch. It is likely that various sects have formed a mixed army, lacking tacit understanding and response to each other, but it is the easiest to break through.  .You turn eastbound and break out of the way!"

    "good!"

    The impending crisis aroused Hu Qingpeng¡¯s strong fighting spirit.  He knew in his heart that with the Wu-Tang Clan's testimony, he didn't even have any chance to defend himself.  If the two of them cannot successfully break out of the siege, they will only end up dead in battle when they are outnumbered.  He subconsciously patted the scabbard on his waist, his eyes like an eagle shining with cold light.  He will not sit still and wait for death. Either the fish will die today or the net will be broken. There is no third possibility!  Although she couldn't see Hu Qingpeng's expression, Yi Wufeng could feel his sudden surge in momentum and the explosive power hidden in his muscles. The unique male strength and bravery were imprinted on her soul like a branding iron.  She leaned on the broad and thick back muscles, and her heart started pounding again.

    Hu Qingpeng walked through the forest like a civet cat, deliberately bypassing the grassland where he slept outdoors last night.  Suddenly hearing the strange sound of wind in front of him, Busy dodged slightly and cleverly hid behind a thick branch, with only half of his face exposed to observe the situation.

    I saw the branches and leaves on the right swaying, and two young men holding long swords flew over, with expressions of nervousness and excitement on their faces.  At the same time, there was the sound of thumping footsteps, and a strong man holding a thick-backed sword appeared under the tree. Wherever the sword passed, the vines and shrubs blocking the road were cut down, making a lot of noise.  They just rushed forward and didn't notice the target in the invisible tree.

    Hu Qingpeng also did not want to reveal his whereabouts too early. He waited until they rushed into the depths of the woods before sneaking quietly.  After a while, only the rustling of footsteps was heard, and more than a dozen Jianghu people appeared in front, leading several ferocious and agile hounds, searching carefully.  Another fifty or sixty people followed them a few feet away, spreading out into a long row and advancing like a tide.  Looking at them coldly, these people wore all kinds of strange clothes and weapons, and formed several small groups. They obviously came from all over the world.  Seven or eight of them have outstanding momentum and the demeanor of masters. They should be heroes who have been famous for many years.

    The noses of those hounds were extremely sensitive. They smelled the scent of strangers in the air almost at the same time. They barked suddenly and struggled towards the big tree where Hu and Yi were invisible.  Everyone shouted: "I found it, I found it!" "Go and kill that witch!"

    Knowing that there was no point in hiding any longer, Hu Qingpeng took a deep breath and rushed forward.  With a flick of the wrist, several branches shot out like lightning, and with a few soft pops, they penetrated the skulls of the hounds, and the barking stopped abruptly.  Suddenly, I saw black shadows flashing, and three long whips struck me in the face like flying dragons. I heard someone yelling sadly: "You bastard, why did you kill my divine dog?! Pay with your life!"

    Hu Qingpeng secretly smiled bitterly, if we don¡¯t kill these hounds, how can we get rid of your pursuit in the future?  I'm not a fool!  His body was so heavy that he barely managed to dodge the whip. As soon as his feet touched the ground, he unsheathed his long sword and stabbed the three people's acupuncture points accurately.  He kicked the opponent down with a flying kick and rushed over like a whirlwind without any pause.  The route he chose was in the gap between the two gangs. There were only four people blocking the way, which was the weakest point.  Although the roars and shouts of the others were loud and complex, they had no impact on his mind. His momentum firmly locked the four opponents.

    Success or failure depends on this.

    The eyes of the four people were dazzled. Their opponent had jumped several feet away and came to them like a ghost, with a strong momentum forcing them towards them.  Especially his bright eyes, which emitted a cold and substantive light that made people's palms sweat when touched, and they just wanted to escape.  But since they dare to come and kill the demon sect elders, they are not unknown people, how can they be so easily intimidated?  What's more, we have a numerical advantage. As long as we can hold off the opponent for a while and wait for other companions to arrive, we will be sure of victory.  The two men wielding swords roared in unison, and the swords spread out and slashed Hu Qingpeng's shoulders diagonally, one to the left and the other to the right.  One of them punched out his fists and hit his opponent's chest with a move called "Heaven Collapse and Earthshaking". The punch was fierce and powerful.  The last person jumped into the air, and with two whooshing sounds, two meteor hammers broke through the air and struck down.  Although the four of them joined forces for the first time, their power should not be underestimated. As soon as the move came out, there were bursts of cheers from all around.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s body, which was originally moving at high speed, suddenly stopped and turned from extreme movement to extreme stillness.  Those four people didn't expect that he would suddenly stop moving forward and judged?Mistake, all moves hit the empty space together.  The big man who punched was the worst. Hundreds of kilograms of force hit him back, his throat was sweet, and he vomited a mouthful of blood on the spot.

    Hu Qingpeng took advantage of the opponent's move to fail and had no time to change his move. He stamped his feet and pounced into the four of them like a cheetah. He swung his long sword and heard two screams of "ouch" and "ah". The two sword wielders  The man was hit by a sword in his wrist and jumped away in pain.  Hu Qingpeng's left fist hit the nose of the big man who was vomiting blood, knocking him unconscious.  At this moment, the two meteor hammers drew a half circle in the air and struck back at Yi Wufeng's vest. The move was very sinister.  Hu Qingpeng let out a clear whistle, stepped around and turned around. He opened the meteor hammer with his long sword and suddenly jumped back. He stabbed the sword from under his side with his backhand and hit the hammer-wielding man in the lower abdomen.

    Everyone was shocked when they saw this. They didn¡¯t expect a young Hengshan disciple to be so tough and defeat four good players in a row in just one meeting!  Some people couldn't help sighing that such outstanding young swordsmen would actually take refuge in the Demon Cult and be willing to sacrifice their lives for the Demon Cult. It was really a great loss to the White Way!  Some people are even more murderous. If they don't kill this boy when he is still young, wouldn't he have a big devil in the future?  Seeing Hu Qingpeng opening the gap and trying to escape, they all took out hidden weapons and shot at him.

    Hu Qingpeng turned around and drew his sword, flying the corpse hanging on the sword, blocking all the hidden weapons that were shot at him, and immediately ran wildly out of the forest.  He jumped up and down, left and right, avoiding the hidden weapons behind him.  Everyone sounded the warning and chased after him. The forest was filled with curses and shouts, startling countless birds.

    The general rushed to the edge of the forest, when a sudden strong wind blew over his head, and he shouted loudly: "Look at the palms!" A monk jumped down from the tree, and struck his head with his palms like cattail fans. The shadows of the palms were indistinguishable and continuous.  , hiding a very powerful back trick.

    Yi Wufeng whispered: "Prajna Palm Technique!"

    Hu Qingpeng felt that the pressure was extremely high. The key points in front of him were all within the opponent's palm. He knew that he had encountered a master who was not easy to dismiss.  Under normal circumstances, it would take at least a hundred moves between the two sides to determine the winner.  But at this time, how could he have time to waste time with his opponent?  As long as there is a slight delay, if the large group of people behind catches up, it will be difficult to fly even with wings.  Even if you risk getting injured, a quick decision is the best option!  In the midst of lightning and flint, Hu Qingpeng magically shifted his body and moved his sword to the opponent's throat.

    The monk shouted: "You are so bold!" Shen Zu fell to the ground, cut Hu Qingpeng's wrist with one palm, and hit his chest with the other palm.

    Hu Qingpeng turned his body slightly to the side, followed the sword, and rushed in front of his opponent at all costs. He pointed the sword at the vital part of the monk's lower abdomen, which was actually a life-for-life attack.  The monk felt awe-struck in his heart. Although this palm could seriously injure his opponent, he would have to go to the West to pay homage to the Buddha!  In desperation, he turned back his palm and shook the long sword, and took a few steps back.  Hu Qingpeng didn't stop at all, just passing by.

    Seeing that he could not stop any of the young men, the monk was so angry that he turned livid and ignored the rules of the world. He slapped the witch on Hu Qingpeng's back with a roar.

    Hu Qingpeng heard this clearly and greeted him with a backhand palm.  The two palm winds intersected, and Hu Qingpeng moved even more urgently. He deliberately laughed and said: "Thank you, Master!" The monk was beating his chest and feeling full of regret.

    The two flew out of the woods and saw dozens of horses in the open space outside the forest. They were probably the mounts of heroes in the world, and there were more than a dozen people around them to guard them temporarily.  Yi Wufeng shouted happily: "God help me! Go grab the horse!" Hu Qingpeng hesitated and said: "But I can't ride a horse!" Yi Wufeng couldn't help but hit him on the head and said angrily: "Idiot  , you can¡¯t do it, can¡¯t I do it too?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng understood immediately. He touched his nose in embarrassment and swung his sword to stab several guards who rushed towards him. He first put Yi Wufeng on a tall horse and then jumped up and sat down behind her.  Yiwu Fengjiao shouted, "Sit tight!" She pinched the horse's belly with her legs, and the horse neighed and flew away like an arrow.  Hu Qingpeng stretched his left arm forward and hugged her slim waist tightly. Looking back, he saw people pouring out of the woods, gesticulating and cursing at them.  Among them, the ones who reacted faster also grabbed the horses and chased them. The sound of hoofbeats was like thunder, shaking the ground.  The two sides chased each other and fled, sending up dust and sand all over the sky.

    Yi Wufeng¡¯s riding skills are quite superb. She controls the horse to gallop and gradually widens the distance between her and her pursuers.  After running for several miles, she turned her horse off the road and ran into the wilderness.  The terrain gets steeper and steeper as we go, with undulating hills, and we pass through patches of woods from time to time.  Although the mount was a powerful horse, it was running with two people on its back, and its physical strength was exhausted very quickly, so its speed couldn't help but slow down.  After running for more than ten miles, the sound of hooves from behind gradually approached, and the enemy followed like maggots attached to the bones.

    Because Yi Wufeng could not use her true energy, she was so tired that she was dripping with sweat. While urging her horse to run fast, she asked loudly: "How far are they from us? How many people are there?"

    Hu Qingpeng looked back and said in a deep voice: "There is still about thirty feet away, and there are about forty or fifty people!"

    Yi Wufeng gritted her teeth and said, "This horse is about to die."There was a forest ahead. After entering the forest, we immediately abandoned our horses and walked deep into the mountains.  The enemy is currently short of manpower and cannot search every inch of the place carefully. This is our chance to get rid of them!  "

    Hu Qingpeng had no objection and stabbed the horse's butt with his backhand sword.  The mount was suddenly stimulated, screamed sadly, and accelerated into the woods.  With trees blocking the way, Hu Qingpeng sheathed his sword and said softly: "Let's go!" He jumped off the horse with Yi Wufeng in his arms and quickly disappeared into the thick bushes.  The injured horse kept running wildly, as if going crazy.

    The heroes who were in hot pursuit did not see Hu and Yi fall off their horses. They heard the hoofbeats of the horses in front, thinking that they were still riding for their lives. They roared past and chased after them.

    Seeing that their plan succeeded, Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng couldn't help but smile at each other.  Hu Qingpeng felt relaxed and couldn't help vomiting a mouthful of blood. He smiled bitterly and said, "That monk's Prajna Palm is indeed amazing!"

 Text Chapter 14 Dual Swords Confrontation

    Seeing that he was injured and vomiting blood, Yi Wufeng felt sour for some reason, and the corners of her eyes became moist. She whispered: "That monk is the master of Yuquan Temple and has learned the Dharma. His skills are outstanding in Shaolin, and he has made some achievements in palm skills. With your skills,  If you strike short and strike long, aren't you asking for trouble? Don't be so reckless next time!" He took out the elixir and handed it to him.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the tenderness in her eyes, and felt as if his chest had been hit hard by a boulder, feeling that the injury was no longer unjust.  Who in the world can get the care of this iceberg beauty?  For a moment, he felt a little dizzy, wishing that his injuries would be aggravated.

    Because this place is close to Jingshan Mountain, the terrain begins to become complicated, with towering hills, swirling streams, sparse or dense woods rolling in layers of green waves, and almost no human habitation can be seen.  It was noon, the sun was shining brightly, but the forest was extremely cool.

    The two of them picked some wild fruits to satisfy their hunger. They had just rested for a while when they suddenly heard the barking of dogs in the distance, echoing endlessly in the mountains and forests - the enemy was chasing after them again!  Hu Qingpeng frowned slightly. The other party had a hunting dog to help him. As long as he followed the scent, he would have nowhere to hide. This was a headache.  Yi Wufeng seemed to know what he was thinking. She smiled slightly, pointed to the mountain stream flowing beside her and said, "Go into the water and walk!"

    Hu Qingpeng sighed softly: "I hope this can get rid of them!"

    He waded through the water for more than a hundred steps, then jumped up to the treetops on the shore, gliding between the big trees until he reached the edge of the forest before jumping down to the ground.  Hu Qingpeng found the direction and walked through the rugged and narrow valley. Gradually, he could no longer hear the sounds of the pursuers.  The further they walked, the more desolate and dangerous the terrain became, with numerous poisonous insects, roaring tigers and wolves, and the sharp cries of apes and monkeys heard from the cliffs from time to time, which was frightening.  The sky gradually darkened, and a dangerous atmosphere quietly filled the vast mountain forest.  In addition to humans with murderous intentions, bloodthirsty beasts have also become active.

    Hu Qingpeng went upstream and accidentally discovered a crystal clear pool with flat terrain and long grass.  Yi Wufeng was very happy. She was obsessed with cleanliness, but because she had been running away for several days, she had no time to take a shower, and her whole body felt extremely uncomfortable.  Now that I saw this excellent natural bathing place, how could I still hold back?  She ordered Hu Qingpeng to go away and never peek, otherwise she would gouge his eyes.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't bear to disobey her, so he obediently walked to the woods to pick wild fruits and dig up mountain spirits. Hearing the faint sound of splashing water in the distance, he thought of a stunning beauty playing in the water, with skin as snowy and unparalleled beauty, and couldn't help but feel excited.  Suddenly the idea of ??peeping on the beauty taking a bath came up.  With his extraordinary eyesight and skill, he can completely avoid Yi Wufeng's eyes and ears and achieve his goal.  This idea was so strong that it occupied his mind in an instant, making him so impulsive that he almost lost control on the spot.  He suddenly raised his hand and slapped himself hard twice. The severe pain made him calm down, and he tried his best to forget those vivid fantasy scenes.  He can't live up to Yi Wufeng's trust, let alone violate his own principles of life.  If he goes to spy on other people's homes, how is he any different from the promiscuous thieves in the world?  He is a man who has read the books of sages and knows what propriety, justice and shame are, and he suppresses the restlessness in his body.

    After a long time, I finally heard Yi Wufeng¡¯s call.  Hu Qingpeng walked to the edge of the pool with a pile of wild fruits and mountain spirits. He saw her sitting on a stone, half sideways, using the water as a mirror, combing her long black and shiny hair.  The neck is slender and the posture is elegant and charming, like an elf who accidentally fell into the world.  Hu Qingpeng had never seen her charmingly dressing up in the mirror?  He was immediately attracted by her delicacy and charm, and greedily watched her every move. He didn't even know that the wild fruit mountain spirit had rolled to the ground.

    Yi Wufeng tied up her long hair and dressed up as a man. She glanced back and met Hu Qingpeng's obsessed eyes. She couldn't help but feel ashamed and said angrily: "Hey, have you seen enough? Be careful, I dug it."  your eyes!"

    Hu Qingpeng came to his senses with a shock, his face flushed with embarrassment, and he said: "I'm sorry, I, I didn't mean to. Have you, have you finished washing? Do you want to eat something?"

    Seeing his helpless look, Yi Wufeng was secretly amused. She looked at the red marks on his face and asked, "Hey, why are there palm prints on your face?"

    How could Hu Qingpeng dare to tell the truth? He scratched his head and said: "This is a mosquito bit me. I hit him harder and left traces."

    Yi Wufeng curled her lips, obviously not believing such a far-fetched reason, and asked coldly: "You didn't peek at me just now did you?"

    Hu Qingpeng said loudly: "No, of course I didn't peek at you! I can swear to God!" This is not a joke, because peeking requires the price of an eyeball, and you must show your innocence and win people's trust.

    Yi Wufeng stared at him for a while, then smiled suddenly: "I believe you!"

    Wash the wild fruits and mountain essence, and eat them up between the two of them.  Yi Wufeng felt that the smell of sweat on Hu Qingpeng's body was too strong and asked him to clean it as well.  Hu Qingpeng actually had this idea for a long time. After she temporarily avoided it, he immediately took off all his clothes., plunged into the cool pool water, and felt extremely comfortable.  He swam back and forth in the pool twice, but he still had more to say. Just as he was about to go ashore and put on his clothes, the sound of wind caught his ears, and a young Taoist priest suddenly fell from the sky and landed on the big rock on the shore.

    Hu Qingpeng looked in surprise, and the eyes of the Taoist priest collided in the air, without giving in, like invisible swords clashing sonorously.  His heart sank, and cold sweat broke out on his spine. Could it be that this Taoist priest was here to hunt down the two of them?  I wonder if they brought a large team of people?  His clothes and weapons were all placed on the shore. How could he deal with the enemy while naked?  A lifetime of embarrassment and helplessness should end with this moment.  With his true energy circulating, he raised his voice and said, "The Taoist Master is staring at me, I don't know why?" He deliberately raised his voice, taking the opportunity to remind Yi Wufeng, who was far away in the forest, to be careful and hidden.

    The Taoist priest's face is like a crown jade, his nose is like hanging gallbladder, and his eyebrows are slanting into his temples. He has a bit of Taoist elegance and a bit of heroic spirit.  His eyes were bright and arrogant, as if he didn't care about the world, and there was a hint of arrogance in his expression.  If Li Shan is compared to a tiger, then he is an eagle, soaring in the clouds and looking down upon the world.  He frowned and said coldly: "Are you Hu Qingpeng, a disciple of Hengshan?"

    "Exactly! What do you call Taoist Priest?"

    "I am a disciple of Wudang - Qing Xuzi."

    "It turns out it's you!" Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but exclaimed, with a solemn look on his face.  The shadow of a famous tree. As a disciple of Wudang leader, Qingxuzi is famous in the world. He is an outstanding figure who cannot be underestimated.  Then he said in a deep voice: "I have heard the name of Senior Brother Qingxuzi for a long time, and it is like thunder in my ears! May I ask your Excellency, what advice do you have for your visit at Weiye?"

    Qing Xuzi didn¡¯t bother to answer his question. He glanced at the surrounding vegetation and asked, ¡°Where is the demon sect¡¯s witch? Where did she go?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was secretly angry and said in a cold voice: "What does it have to do with you that people are free to come and go? Are you also killing people indiscriminately for the sake of so-called 'justice'?"

    Qing Xuzi smiled coldly and said: "It is rumored that Yi Wufeng has temporarily lost her skills due to poisoning. How could I, a dignified Wudang disciple, devalue himself and bully a woman who has no power to fight back? I just want to see what she relies on."  What kind of magic can make the young hero of Hengshan so fascinated that he is willing to sacrifice his life for her even if he offends the heroes of the world. The so-called beauty is a disaster, it refers to people like her!" Suddenly he turned around and looked at the sky, with his hands behind his back and said:  "Come up here. I believe that as long as I defeat you, she will show up naturally!"

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly went ashore, put on his clothes, picked up his long sword, and looked at Qingxuzi's arrogant back, he couldn't help but admire him a little.  He actually dared to turn his back to his opponent without fear of being suddenly attacked. This kind of courage and confidence was rare in the world.  Hu Qingpeng took a deep breath and held the hilt of the sword firmly. A familiar, blood-connected feeling spread throughout his body. Endless power surged from his heart. He said calmly: "Hu has long heard that Wudang's swordsmanship is unparalleled in the world. Tonight, I can  It is truly an honor to compete with senior brother Qingxuzi in my skills. Please give me your advice, senior brother!"

    Qing Xuzi suddenly turned around and looked at his opponent whose momentum suddenly changed with surprise. He nodded and said: "No wonder Junior Brother He said that you talk arrogantly and don't take Wudang seriously. It turns out you have the capital to be proud! It's not in vain for me to go down the mountain."  "Yingxing. Hengshan's swordsmanship is unique. Let's see how much you have understood it." Cang Lang took out his long sword from its sheath, and a dazzling silver light shot straight into the sky, illuminating the dark night.  He flicked the sword in his hand and chanted: "The cold light of the sword shocked the nine provinces, and watched the wind and smoke rise in the rivers and lakes with laughter!" Before the chanting stopped, a terrifying momentum surged around, and the cold wind blew in waves one after another.  Hu Qingpeng.

    Hu Qingpeng stood as still as a steel rock, slowly drew his sword in his hand, and said: "You are really coming for me! Is the fight for family reputation so important? Even Taoists are not exempt from the secular world! Since the Taoist priest's heart is in the world of mortals,  , there is no need to wear Taoist robes, why not just return to secular life!"

    Qing Xuzi raised his eyebrows and said angrily: "You are talking nonsense" His words suddenly stopped, his face changed, his anger gradually disappeared, and he suddenly laughed loudly and said: "Brilliant, indeed brilliant! I almost fell into your trap.  Plan! If I lose my cool and attack rashly, I will already be at a disadvantage in today's battle, and it will be extremely difficult to regain the disadvantage. What a pity!" The smile faded, and the long sword pointed at the opponent in the distance, God  His face was solemn and his eyes were as bright as fire.

    Hu Qingpeng secretly sighed, Qing Xuzi was indeed well-deserved, and he regained his composure in the blink of an eye, making his heart-attacking tactics useless.  The opponent is determined, has excellent swordsmanship, and holds a sword that can cut iron as well as clay. He has almost no obvious weaknesses. How should we fight this battle?  But his character is strong on the outside and on the inside, and he would rather bend than bend, which does not lower his fighting spirit. With a flick of his body, he swung his sword sharply, piercing his opponent's eyes like lightning.

    The sudden bright sword light pierced his eyes, Qing Xuzi closed his eyes instinctively, raised his sword, and hit the sword instantly.  Hu Qingpeng lowered his wrist and slashed towards his right side. Qing Xuzi immediately leaped across the body, the sword in his hand seemed to be sealed, like an airtight wall of light, and the sharp sword was banging.The sword blocked them all.  Hu Qingpeng saw that the quick sword attack was ineffective, and his sword skills suddenly changed, leaping and leaping, attacking the opponent's empty door from left to right, and walked away as soon as he touched it, never staying where he was, let alone colliding with Qing Xuzi's sword.  His sword was seriously damaged in the battle with Li Shan. If he was not careful, it would probably be cut off in the fight.

    Qing Xuzi is not like Qu Donglin. Even in the face of Hu Qingpeng's fierce offensive, he still looks calm and has a well-founded advance and retreat. His Wudang swordsmanship makes him free and easy. Every move and every move is just right, bringing out the essence of the swordsmanship to the fullest.  .  He narrowed his eyes slightly, closely watching the changes in his opponent's figure, and adopted a defensive and counterattack strategy. No matter where Hu Qingpeng's long sword came from, he was able to neutralize it with ease.  But I saw the two swords flying and intertwining, as if two dragons were fighting in the air, and the sword energy passed by, causing grass blades to fly.

    Hu Qingpeng changed five sets of sword techniques in a row, but the battle was still a draw. He was secretly anxious. Because he was the main attacker, he consumed a lot of internal energy. If the stalemate continued, he would be defeated in the end.  But Qing Xuzi's defense was impregnable, how could he break through in a short while?  It seems that the troops must move in danger to have a chance to defeat the opponent.  Before he finished his thought, he suddenly heard Xuzi's loud voice: "Seeing the small means bright, guarding the soft means strong!" The sword advanced quickly, and suddenly a pure offensive move was used, and the vast sword light rushed over like a giant net.  Hu Qingpeng was caught off guard and was immediately forced to retreat by his opponent's sharp attack. His face turned cold as he saw a shallow wound opened by the sword energy.

    This time the situation changed drastically, but Qing Xuzi took the initiative, and the dazzling sword light was like a net, tightly trapping Hu Qingpeng.  Hu Qingpeng tried to get up several times and use Qinggong to deal with the enemy, but he was suppressed by Qing Xuzi, and the scope of his activities became smaller and smaller.

    Hu Qingpeng was anxious. At this moment, Yi Wufeng's voice came to his ears: "Idiot, he has seen through your swordsmanship. Don't use the Hengshan School's swordsmanship anymore!"  Gong is observing the context of his own swordsmanship, knowing himself and his enemy, how can he be invincible?  Suddenly I felt a slight chill under my feet, and I had already retreated to the edge of the pool, with the cold water covering the top of my feet.  He had an idea and hurriedly retreated into the waist-deep pool. Suddenly, he struck the surface of the water with his palm, causing a huge wave as high as a person's height.  He let out a soft whistle, and his long sword plunged into the water waves. The sword turned as he pleased, and rushed towards Qing Xuzi with countless water splashes.  He now used his own "Water Soft Sword Technique", using water as a sword and using the power of nature, the power of the sword technique instantly increased several times.

    Qing Xuzi has never seen this kind of sword technique that uses water as a sword. He saw a huge wave coming, and every water splash contained a strange sword energy. The power was simply unstoppable.  He was horrified in his heart and shouted: "Tai Chi Sword Technique!" The long sword quickly drew a virtual circle, the big circle covered the small circle, and the small circle connected with the big circle, layer upon layer, endless, forming a huge halo of light in front of him in an instant.

    Soon after, the huge wave slammed into the light wheel with an overwhelming force. The two forces collided, like a muffled thunder on the ground, water splashed in the air, and even the earth trembled slightly.

    Hu Qingpeng was hit in the chest and abdomen by the huge rebound force, his Dantian was burning, and the meridians all over his body were so painful that they were about to break, but he knew very well that Qingxuzi would not be easy even 90% of the time.  Biting the tip of his tongue, he jumped up suddenly, his sword flashed, and struck Qing Xuzi's face with countless water drops.

    Qing Xuzi was also shaken to the point of numbness in his limbs, and his blood surged in his body. He couldn't get away in time, and relying on the sharpness of the sword in his hand, he blocked with a horizontal sword, thinking that his opponent would not dare to confront him head-on.  Unexpectedly, the force of Hu Qingpeng's slashing sword did not change at all. When he realized that something was wrong, the two swords were already intersecting.  There was only a soft click sound, and a half-foot-long section of Hu Qingpeng's sword was cut off. However, the severed sword seemed to have spirituality, and actually flew towards Qing Xuzi's eyebrows.  Such a strange move made even someone as powerful as Qing Xuzi break out in a cold sweat. He ducked down and narrowed his neck in a hurry, returned the sword in one move, and knocked the broken sword away at the critical moment.

    Hu Qingpeng turned slightly and ducked behind his opponent. He sent the broken sword in his hand and pointed at the key point on Qing Xuzi's vest.  These few strokes are like flowing clouds and flowing water, all done in one go.  He had just deliberately pointed the notch in the sword at the enemy's sword, deliberately letting the sword tip fly out to disturb the opponent's mind.  It was a bold gamble, and he won.

    Qing Xuzi's whole body froze, as if someone had tapped his acupuncture points, and he just stood on the ground.

    It was not until this moment that the water droplets splashing all over the sky fell one after another, drenching the two people on the shore.

    After a moment of silence, Qing Xuzi said one word after another: "I lost!" In a state of excitement, he spurted out a bloody arrow, which fell straight into the cold pool water, causing ripples in circles.  That aloof back suddenly revealed some bitterness and loneliness, and was no longer upright as before.  He has been in the world for many years, but today he was defeated by the sword of an unknown person. You can imagine the pain in his heart.

    Hu Qingpeng didn't feel half happy after defeating a powerful enemy. If he hadn't been cunning and Qingxuzi had mispredicted the enemy, the outcome of this battle might have been changed.  Especially since he just fought hard and suffered a lot of guilt.?, it will be difficult to deal with other enemies.  At that moment, he suppressed the blood rushing to his throat and said slowly: "Victory and defeat are common matters for military officers. Senior brother, don't worry too much."

    Qing Xuzi smiled silently and said: "Three years from now, we will compete again!" He put his sword back into its sheath, leaped into the air, his figure flashed a few times, and floated away like a lone crane.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s legs went weak and he fell to the ground. The blood in his mouth could no longer be suppressed and spurted out.  Hearing an exclamation in the forest, Yi Wufeng ran out quickly, threw herself on him, and shouted anxiously: "What's wrong with you? Where was the sword hit?"

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "I was not hit by the sword, but I suffered internal injuries. I won't die for the time being. Since Qing Xuzi can find us, it is estimated that the others are not far from here. What's more, the sword light shot into the sky just now, and the sound shook the fields. It will definitely happen."  Attract the attention of the pursuers. We must seize the time to move!"

    Yi Wufeng nodded, and the tears in her eyes fell one by one like broken pearls.

 Text Chapter 15 Never Regret

    Chapter 15 Never Regret

    The night is as dark as ink, and you can't see your fingers in the mountains and forests. Occasionally, phosphorus fire floats by, adding to the gloomy and ghostly atmosphere.  £®  com After hearing the news, the heroes from the rivers and lakes dispersed to echo each other, sparing no effort to search for the target by the pool.  Everyone knows that it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to kill a demon sect elder who is alone and unable to fight back.  Whoever can cut off the head of Yi Wufeng will be famous in the world.

    Hu Qingpeng had already walked through the woods and climbed several cliffs under the protection of the thick night, but the tingling meridians in his body gradually slowed down his pace.  Although he had taken the elixir secretly prepared by the Demon Sect, the effect of the medicine was limited because he had no time to meditate and recuperate. This round of running at full speed was extremely energy-consuming, and the blood and energy in his lower abdomen was churning and there were signs of vomiting.

    Seeing that he was sweating profusely and breathing heavily, Yi Wufeng knew that his physical exertion had reached the limit and he was in danger of vomiting blood and falling to the ground at any time. She said softly: "Don't push yourself too hard. It's best to find a place to rest first to avoid  Internal injury! If you faint, we will be killed!"

    Hu Qingpeng stopped and took a breath for a while, then said word by word: "Don't worry, as long as I'm here, no one can take your life!"

    Yi Wufeng was moved in her heart, and her eyes were blurred with tears. She leaned gently on his shoulder and sighed: "You, why are you suffering!"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s chest was filled with warmth, and a sentence he thought about day and night almost came out of his mouth.  He gritted his teeth and swallowed the words hard. Things were gradually becoming more serious, and murderous intent was imminent. Now was not the time for the love between children.  However, Yi Wufeng's suggestion made sense. He really needed to recover from his injuries immediately, otherwise he would not be able to fight back when he encountered the enemy.  Now I found a secret cave, sat down and adjusted my breath, absorbed the true energy of heaven and earth, and devoted myself to healing my internal injuries.  Yi Wufeng stood guard at the entrance of the cave, holding a jade flute to warn.

    At dawn, rustling footsteps suddenly came from outside the cave, and occasionally the sound of weapons hitting rocks could be heard.  The silence in the mountains and forests was terrifying, even the chirping of the tits disappeared, and a faint murderous aura filled the air.  Yi Wufeng was startled and immediately realized that the pursuers were close at hand. She glanced at Hu Qingpeng and saw that he was still in a state of trance and could easily go crazy if disturbed.  Even though she used to be unfazed when the mountain collapsed in front of her, now she was so anxious that her silver teeth were clenched and her palms were dripping with cold sweat. She could only secretly pray to God that he could wake up in time and achieve perfection.

    The footsteps were gradually approaching, and after careful identification, there were about six or seven people coming.  Yi Wufeng tried her best to suppress her heartbeat and silently moved to the side of the cave entrance, clinging to the rock wall.  Suddenly I heard a golden blade piercing the air, and the vines covering the entrance of the cave were cut off. The light slanted in, and a clear female voice called out: "Senior sister, there is a cave here. Let me go in and see if there is anything weird!"  Be careful!" Before he finished speaking, a nun holding a sword jumped into the hole.  Before her eyes could adjust to the darkness in the cave, Yiwu Fengyu's flute was sent directly, hitting the acupuncture point on her waist.  The nun screamed and fell limply to the ground.

    Several exclamations suddenly sounded outside the cave: "Save Junior Sister!" "There is someone in the cave!" "Is that the witch?!" Suddenly the sword light flashed, and a man opened the way with his sword and strode into the cave.  Yi Wufeng tried her old trick again and pointed the jade flute straight at her. Unexpectedly, the man's ears were very good and he blocked it with his sinking sword. With a bang, the jade flute flew out of her hand.

    The man turned his eyes and took in all the scenes in the cave. He laughed proudly and said, "I am the one who took the lead in killing the witch!" The sword flower flickered, and the cold light pierced Yi Wufeng's throat.

    Yi Wufeng's face suddenly flashed with evil spirit, and he shouted coldly: "Rat is looking for death!" He flicked his fingers and hit the sword spine with a sting, knocking the piercing sword three feet to the left.  Hit the man's lower abdomen.  The man groaned and fell to the ground, his skin covered with a layer of white frost.  Yi Wufeng used her true energy rashly, and the poison she had suppressed so hard immediately broke out. Her body felt like tens of thousands of ants gnawing at her bones. Cold sweat rolled down her body. She tilted her body and fell to one knee in pain.

    The restrained nun was overjoyed and hurriedly shouted: "Sister, come in quickly! The witch is suffering from a poisonous attack and is about to die!"

    Yi Wufeng glared at her in pain and said coldly: "If you keep being wordy, I'll kill you first!"

    "Wait a minute! Don't hurt my junior sister!" As soon as the voice fell, another nun burst into the cave with a sword in hand. She danced her sword tightly, obviously because she was afraid of being attacked by a sneak attack.  Her swordsmanship was much higher than that of the two before her. A ball of silver light rolled like a ball, and the cold sword wind hissed and swept, leaving Yi Wufeng, who had only one power left to use, nowhere to attack.

    After the nun got used to the light in the cave, she saw that Yi Wufeng was in great pain. She felt happy, and the long sword swung out with five cold stars, stabbing her vital parts indiscriminately.

    Although Yi Wufeng saw that his opponent was using a move that was both weak and strong, he was helpless at the moment and reluctantly stepped back. His right arm hurt and he was stabbed by a sword. The blood instantly dyed his white clothes red.

    The nun seemed to have received a piece of reassurance.??, sneered: "What demon sect elder, that's all! Just die!" He swung his long sword and slashed down hard on the head.

    Yi Wufeng watched the sword blade slash down and had no strength to avoid it. A thought flashed through her mind like lightning: Am I going to die so easily?  At this moment, a loud shout sounded from behind her: "Stop!" The black shadow flashed, and Hu Qingpeng's majestic body like a mountain was in front of her. He raised his broken sword and there was a loud bang, shaking the nun.  He had to take three steps back, and the tiger's mouth would open.  Yi Wufeng was so surprised that she couldn't help but put her arms around his waist and cried: "Great, you finally woke up!"

    Hu Qingpeng patted her jade hand gently and said softly: "Don't worry, leave them to me!" After practicing self-healing for most of the night, his injuries were 80% better, and his skills seemed to have improved again.  Quite a few.  Just now was the critical moment for him to develop his skills. Fortunately, Yi Wufeng stopped the three of them, otherwise he could have been killed with just one sword.

    Seeing this, the nun shouted angrily: "Bah, shameless! Hu Qingpeng, you have indeed committed adultery with the demon sect's sorceress, and you have violated the justice of the martial arts world! You have failed your master's teachings, how can you be qualified to be a disciple of my seven sword sects? You covet women.  Sex, if you let yourself fall, you will surely be in disgrace for thousands of years!"

    Hu Qingpeng said in a deep voice: "Shut up! Master Jingchen, you are neither the elder of Hu's sect nor the leader of the martial arts league, so what qualifications do you have to make such a conclusion about me? Don't spit blood and just use your words!"  "It turned out that the other party was Jingchen from the Emei sect. They had killed Gong Yixiong together with him, so they were old acquaintances.

    Jingchen said disdainfully: "You traitor, why don't you let others talk about the scandal you did? If you have the guts, kill everyone in the world!" Suddenly he leaned over and grabbed his junior sister, and jumped out of the cave.  She is not a fool. She has already experienced the power of her opponent, so of course she will not fight with him alone and bring humiliation to herself.

    Hu Qingpeng said hurriedly: "Sir, we have to break out immediately, we can't wait for them to gather men!" Yi Wufeng said: "Not bad!" She picked up the jade flute and jumped directly on his back.  Hu Qingpeng tightened his grip and cut off the sword, then flew up and kicked the injured man out of the cave, then jumped out.

    As soon as the man flew out of the hole, several rays of sword light shot out, stabbing his body almost simultaneously.  He screamed and fell to the ground, blood gurgling from the wound, and he was breathing more out than in.  Those who drew their swords exclaimed: "No, I got the wrong person!" "It's Senior Brother Luo!" "The devil is evil, he actually used Li Daitao's trick!"

    How could Hu Qingpeng allow the other party to organize a second round of offensive? Taking advantage of their shock, he shot out his sword like the wind and stabbed down the two nuns closest to the entrance of the cave.  When the third sword was handed to a man in white, the opponent had already woken up and instinctively jumped back and swung his sword to fight.  At the same time, Jingchen and another woman in yellow screamed in unison, their swords rushed out, stabbing Hu Qingpeng's vital parts left and right in an attempt to rescue their companions.

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly jumped up into the air, like an eagle fighting a rabbit, and slashed down with all his strength with his broken sword.  "Dang!" The two swords collided, and the man in white couldn't hold the weapon steady, and the long sword flew ten feet away.  Hu Qingpeng stabbed several times quickly to seal his acupuncture points, then landed on the ground and turned around, calmly blocking the pursuit of Jingchen and others.

    Jingchen saw that only one of his companions was left in the blink of an eye, and Hu Qingpeng was fierce, fast, and fierce in swordsmanship. He knew that he could never stop them, so he screamed: "Junior Sister Wu, send a signal for help!" The woman in yellow woke up from a dream,  He hurriedly put his hands into his arms to explore.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart sank, he swooped forward and stabbed the woman in yellow with his sword.  Suddenly a white light flashed, and Jingchen rushed towards him regardless of life and death, forcing him to return his sword to resist.  I saw the sword light interlacing, and Jingchen let out a low cry. The sword hilt hit the acupoint on his lower back and fell to the ground.  At this time, there was a loud bang in the air, and a gorgeous firework bloomed - the woman in yellow finally sent a signal for help!  Hu Qingpeng shook his head helplessly and sighed. He struck out with four swords. Suddenly, with a feint, he ducked to the side of the woman in yellow and pointed at her acupuncture point.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????: The roaring sound was heard in the distance. The heroes scattered in the mountains and forests were rushing over crazily after seeing the fireworks.

    Hu Qingpeng didn't dare to stay where he was. He changed the long sword in Jingchen's hand and flew into the forest, running towards the direction where the whistling was the rarest.  He had just left when a mysterious man floated down from the top of the tree. His icy-cold eyes glanced at Jingchen and others who were unable to move, and his murderous intent was revealed

    In just half a day, Hu Qingpeng has been intercepted five times, and more than 20 heroes have been knocked down by him.  Each time, he fought quickly and fled desperately, but the shouts and screams of the pursuers never went away, haunting him like a nightmare.  The forest is full of murderous intentions. Poison-quenched hidden weapons, cold swords, and deadly iron fists will fly out from the branches and leaves at any time to attack them mercilessly.  If Hu Qingpeng had not had extraordinary eyesight, was familiar with the environment of the woods, and could detect abnormal situations one step ahead, he would have died at least seven or eight times.

    The trees are getting rarer, the light in front of you is getting brighter and brighter, and the unexpected attack is unexpectedNever happens again.  Hu Qingpeng felt vaguely uneasy, but had no time to explore the reason. He ran forward blindly and finally broke out of the death forest with a whoop.

    Outside the forest is a flat valley. The valley is covered with tall wild grass that spreads to the hillside, like a huge green carpet.  Countless colorful wild flowers are mixed in, swaying in the wind, and it is beautiful and moving.  In the sea of ??grass, more than ten people stood abruptly, carrying weapons, destroying the natural and harmonious scene.  They seemed to have been waiting in the sun for a long time, but there was no sweat on any of their faces.

    Hu Qingpeng's running steps stopped suddenly, and he looked coldly at the people in front of him, but his heart was filled with turmoil.  At a glance, he saw that there were several familiar people listed, including Dongfang Changhe from the Dongfang Family, Zhou Zihuan from the Wudang Sect, and Li Shan from the Beggar Clan!  Although it was the first time to meet the others, they were all masters with calm aura and profound skills.  He and Li Shan's eyes met, and they nodded slightly, both of them showing a little helplessness at the same time.

    Dongfang Changhe seemed to be the leader of this operation. He was in the middle of the queue and laughed loudly: "Young Master Hu, you finally showed up and made us have a hard time finding him! You are a disciple of the Hengshan Sect. You should know the difference between right and wrong, good and evil. Don't do it."  You are in the wrong camp. If you can return from your lost ways, change your ways, and leave the Demon Cult Witch to our disposal, it is still too late." He and Hu Qingpeng met once six years ago, but things have changed, and the little boy back then has already  He had grown into a brave and unyielding young man whom he could not recognize at all.

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said resolutely: "No, I will not hand her over to you!"

    Dongfang Changhe's face sank, and he said displeasedly: "Hu Qingpeng, you are so confused! Don't you know that the Demon Sect is the mortal enemy of all sects and gangs in the world? Don't you know that the disciples of the Demon Sect are cold-blooded, ruthless, murderous, scum who do all kinds of evil?  What? Why are you trying so hard to protect this demon sect witch? You are a disciple of the Hengshan Sect who has been cultivated for many years. You should repay the kindness of your master. However, your willful behavior will only discredit the Hengshan Sect and embarrass Head Chen.  ! Aren¡¯t you afraid of being expelled from the school and becoming a lonely ghost?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng's face turned pale, and the other party's words hit his heart like a hammer, forcing him to face the problem he had been avoiding - if he still insisted on protecting Yi Wufeng's safety, he would face being kicked out of the door.  s consequence!  Based on his understanding of Chen Tianlei as a person, this is a sure thing.  But even if he gives up Yi Wufeng at this moment, can he get the forgiveness of the people in Baidao?  Can we go back to the original track and pretend that nothing happened?  Any idiot knows this is impossible.  Once he got involved with the Demon Cult, he wouldn't be able to cleanse himself of it even if he jumped into the Yellow River.  He gently closed his eyes and let the wind blow over his face, his mind gradually calmed down, and he smiled calmly and said: "Master Dongfang is so sincere and sincere, I accept his kindness with heart. What happened here, what the master uncle should do with me is the housework of the Hengshan sect.  Don¡¯t worry about the matter, sir. I will never pay for the person!¡±

    Yi Wufeng smiled quietly, stretched out her hand to gently caress the strong muscles on his shoulders and back, her eyes were indescribably sweet.

    Before Dongfang Changhe could answer, Zhou Zihuan shouted angrily: "Ignorant young man, you really don't know what's good and what's good! You are fooling around with the demon sect's witch, I'm afraid you have long forgotten what chivalry is! Since you are stubborn, I will teach Master Chen a lesson  Teach you a lesson!" He had been infatuated with Dongfang Changhe's sister Dongfang Yan for many years, pursued her hard, and only got his wish to marry the beautiful woman a few months ago.  A few days ago, I sent my wife back to her parents' home to visit her relatives. It happened to be a meeting, so I took action with the masters of the Oriental family.

    Hu Qingpeng swept away the people on the opposite side and sneered: "Are you going together, or are you going to use the wheel tactics?"

    When everyone heard this, they were furious. Canglanglang pulled out his weapons almost at the same time, trying to take the lead.  They were both famous heroes. They relied on their status and did not want to join forces to fight against a junior, so they actually quarreled.  Seeing the quarrel among his companions, Zhou Zihuan frowned and jumped out with a sudden boost of energy. His long sword trembled and without saying a word, he stabbed Hu Qingpeng between the eyebrows.

    Hu Qingpeng happened to have seen this move before when he was fighting with Qing Xuzi, and he knew that Zhou Zihuan's sword stabbing at the center of his eyebrow was to lure him to block with his sword, and then he would rush into the empty door on the right and sink his sword horizontally to cut his own  waist ribs.  At that moment, he ignored the swaying enemy sword, dwarfed and flicked the long sword straight in. The sword's light was like a blazing light, and it penetrated into the vital part of the opponent's abdomen like lightning.

    Zhou Zihuan was shocked. He couldn't imagine that this young opponent was so smart that he could see through the changes in his own moves in advance, and hurriedly returned his sword to intercept.  Everyone's eyes were dazzled, and there was a loud clang of gold and iron, and they saw Zhou Zihuan flying ten feet away, his face full of anger and embarrassment.  Hu Qingpeng was about to defeat his opponent in one go, when his ears suddenly twitched and he stood still. The invisible sword energy enveloped his body, pressing the weeds close to the ground.

    Hearing the rustling of leaves, groups of heroes from all over the world hurriedly ran out of the woods. They were men, women, old and young, tall and short, handsome and ugly. They had different clothes and weapons, and they were obviously from different sects.  They come first or later,It took them all a meal before they all walked onto the grass. There were about a hundred people in the dark crowd, surrounding Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng, like a pack of wolves that had discovered their prey, their eyes filled with scarlet murderous intent.  Most of the high-profile guests saw their true faces for the first time. They were either surprised by Yi Wufeng's beauty and arrogance, or surprised by Hu Qingpeng's youth and calmness. They couldn't help but whisper to each other.

    Hu Qingpeng looked around, but did not see a pair of friendly eyes. His heart felt cold and he clenched the sword tightly.  Facing so many enemies, even if he has three heads and six arms, he will be mercilessly chopped into pieces.  He whispered: "Master, we can't escape this time! I'm sorry, I failed to fulfill my promise."

    Yi Wufeng didn't seem to care and said softly: "Do you regret dying with me?"

    Hu Qingpeng's body trembled, and he savored the profound meaning of her words. His heart beat loudly, and a tenderness he had never experienced before instantly filled his chest, sweeping away the cold despair.  He looked up at the sky, suddenly let out a long roar, and said slowly: "I will never regret it!"

 Text Chapter 16 No one can argue

    He Shouxin stepped forward and said with a sneer: "Hu Qingpeng, what are you screaming about when you are about to die? Since you are about to die, I advise you to kill yourself, and you can still keep a whole body. .com If so many heroes and heroes come together  If we take action, you will be cut into pieces!"

    Qu Donglin stepped out from the side, pointed at Yi Wufeng and shouted: "This demon girl cannot let her die happily! It is best to capture her alive and force her to reveal the secrets of the demon sect before killing her again!"

    "Exactly!" "We want to capture the witch alive!" "Don't scratch her face later!" The heroes shouted unscrupulously, as if capturing the dancing phoenix alive was as easy as digging into a bag.  Some people secretly thought that this demon sect elder was so beautiful and cold, it would be a pity to kill him with one knife. It would be great if they could take advantage of the opportunity.

    Yi Wufeng looked arrogant. Listening to the noise made by the crowd, his eyes were full of disdain, as if he was mocking them for daydreaming.  Captured by her gaze, the heroes unconsciously lowered their voices and gradually became quiet.  Yi Wufeng said: "Hu Qingpeng, I don't want other stinky men to touch my body, you kill me first!"

    Hu Qingpeng trembled all over and lost his voice: "What did you say?!" He turned around and looked into her eyes.  Their eyes met, thousands of words were exchanged in an instant, and each other's thoughts were clear.  Hu Qingpeng said softly: "If we can't get out, I will definitely satisfy your request before I die!" Yi Wufeng smiled slightly and said: "Thank you!"

    Suddenly I heard a shrill female voice shouting: "This pair of adulterers and adulterers killed four of my junior sisters, and I don't agree with leaving them alive! Our Emei sect wants the murderers to pay with their lives!"

    Hu Qingpeng looked up and saw that the speaker was a nun over thirty years old. Her face was full of sorrow, anger and hatred. Behind her were several equally angry fellow disciples.  Surprised: "Why do you say this, Master? I have never killed any disciples of the Emei Sect! Have you misunderstood?"

    The nun said angrily: "Bah! You traitor, you still dare to quibble?! Let me ask you, whose sword is it in your hand? Is the word 'pure dust' engraved on the hilt? You kill me.  After Chen waited for the four junior sisters, he took away her sword and left the murder weapon at the scene. This is conclusive evidence!" As he spoke, he threw a bloody broken sword at Hu Qingpeng's feet and sneered.  : "Do you dare to say that this is not the weapon you used?"

    Hu Qingpeng felt as if he heard a thunderbolt from the blue. He looked at the familiar broken sword in shock and had only one thought in his mind: Someone was deliberately framing him!  Chi Chi said: "This, this is the sword I have used before, but I never killed anyone! I clicked on their acupuncture points and left. I dare to swear to God!"

    The nun sneered and said: "You are a scum with a human face and a beast's heart. Who would believe your oath? Not only that, you also killed three disciples of the Diancang Sect, one of whom was the youngest son of the ancient leader of the Diancang Sect! Haha,  I would like to see how the Hengshan sect will explain to the martial arts colleagues in the future? Hu Qingpeng, you committed a grievous crime by killing indiscriminately, why don¡¯t you abandon your sword and plead guilty?!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng's eyes dimmed, and he felt powerless all over his body. He could endure all kinds of grievances and misunderstandings, because he believed that one day he would be proven innocent in the future.  But once he is charged with killing a Bai Dao disciple, his nature is completely different. Unless he apologizes with death, he will never be able to stand up.  Who is trying to frame him?  This move was really vicious, completely blocking his escape route and making him unable to look back.  Even if he wanted to defend himself, who would believe him?  There were more than a hundred heroes around, and everyone regarded him as a heinous murderer. Their eyes were so cold and heartless that they had no intention of letting him survive today.  Is he going to die here taking the blame?

    Yi Wufeng suddenly said: "We just killed a few third-rate people, what's the fuss about? Hu Qingpeng, even without this excuse, they won't let us go. There's no need to talk nonsense to them!"

    Hu Qingpeng didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, thinking to himself, aren¡¯t you adding fuel to the fire and making it darker and darker?  Sure enough, I heard the nun shout: "Okay, even the demon girl admitted to killing someone, what else do you have to say?"

    Hu Qingpeng sighed and said seriously: "Let me say it again, I was not the one who killed Master Jingchen and others. The murderer was someone else!"

    Everyone was unmoved, and the murderous intent in their eyes became even stronger.  He Shouxin raised his arms and shouted: "Kill the traitor Hu Qingpeng! Kill the elders of the demon sect! Eliminate demons, defend the way, and take revenge!" The crowd was so excited that they couldn't help but wave their weapons and shouted in unison, and the huge sound echoed through the mountains and forests.

    Strong murderous aura surged towards the core from all directions. Hu Qingpeng felt the pressure was like a mountain and could hardly breathe. He couldn't help but feel horrified. Unless he had the body of King Kong, who in the world could resist the combined attack of all the masters alone?  I'm afraid that within three moves, both of them will be chopped into pieces!  Perhaps suicide is the best option?

    At this moment, I suddenly heard a cold and unique voice saying: "The dogs are barking and disturbing people's peace. Could it be that all the heroes in the world are dead?" The voice seemed far away and close, moving left and right, with a low pitch.  , partialIt drowned out the noise of the crowd and reached everyone's ears clearly.

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked in his heart, this person has such profound and powerful skills!  Yi Wufeng was overjoyed, put her arms around his neck, and whispered: "We are saved!"

    The group of tycoons were shocked at first, and then became furious. Some people cursed: "Which bastard is talking nonsense? Get out of here!" "A rat with a hidden head and a shrinking neck has the courage to show up and die!" A few people had serious expressions on their faces,  They invariably raised their spirits and alerted them.

    Suddenly, there was a muffled sound, and a big tree at the edge of the forest shook. It seemed that its roots were broken, and it fell straight on the heads of the heroes.  This tree had lush branches and leaves, and when it fell down with great force, everyone was caught off guard and jumped to both sides, and a gap immediately opened in the originally tight and seamless encirclement.  Dongfang Changhe reacted very quickly and hurriedly shouted: "Kill these two people quickly!" Before his voice fell, a group of people rushed forward, and the leader was a nun from the Emei sect.

    Hu Qingpeng saw the sword flashing in front of him. No matter how he resisted, he would always be hit by the sword. He was complaining secretly. Suddenly, his right arm tightened and he was grabbed by someone silently. Then an irresistible force poured into his body.  He and Yi Wufeng were thrown high into the air and fell into the woods in an arc.  Hu Qingpeng glanced out of the corner of his eye in surprise and saw a majestic man with red curly hair rushing into the encirclement. He waved out his fists and the invisible energy hit the attacking Emei Sect and others like waves.  But after hearing a loud bang, those people fell back like fallen leaves, and at least half of them vomited blood!  Everyone shouted in horror: "It's the demon dragon Chi Yan!" "Oh my god, it's Chi Yan!"

    The person who came turned out to be Chi Yan, the leader of the Demon Cult, who once competed with Tang Bowen for the heart of the most beautiful woman in the martial arts world!  Hu Qingpeng had no time to see more of the battle scene clearly. He had fallen into the clearing in the forest, and his sight was blocked by rows of trees.  The figure suddenly flashed, and more than twenty people jumped out from behind the tree. They all knelt on the ground and said in unison: "See the elders!"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment, and then realized that these people were disciples of the Demon Sect!  Yi Wufeng said: "No courtesy! Go and pick up the eldest son!" Those people responded: "Yes!" The leader respectfully handed a letter to Yi Wufeng and led everyone away quickly.  Suddenly, the sound of killing outside the forest shook the sky, and the sound of weapons clashing was fierce and thrilling.

    Yi Wufeng opened the letter and read it in a hurry. She patted Hu Qingpeng on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Ignore them and change the route to Shennong Valley in Daba Mountain immediately!"

    There were demon sect disciples to help along the way, and there were almost no obstacles.  Occasionally, there are sporadic figures in the world who follow them, but they are all cleverly diverted away by the disciples of the Demon Cult.  It wasn't until it got dark that the two of them stopped to rest in a valley.

    Lighting the bonfire and roasting the freshly caught hare with Hu Qingpeng, Shang Wufeng felt a sense of relaxation and comfort that she had not experienced in a long time.  She glanced at her unhappy companion and asked curiously: "We have escaped the pursuit and encirclement of the Jianghu people. We should be happy. Why do you look so sad?"

    Hu Qingpeng sighed: "I obviously didn't kill the people in Emei and the Diancang sect, but they relied on me. How can I gain a foothold in the world in the future? Do I have to live incognito for the rest of my life?"

    Yi Wufeng raised her eyebrows and said: "The world has always been dangerous, so what is this injustice? If those people are unreasonable and insist on causing you death, you should just leave the Seven Sword Sects and join our divine sect! I will recommend you.  , I don¡¯t dare to look down on you as a disciple in the sect. As long as our divine sect is still around, wouldn¡¯t it be great if you can run amok in the world!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked and lost his voice: "No, I can't betray my sect and switch to your sect!" He has lived on Hengshan Mountain for six years. How can he give up his feelings for his sect so easily?  Without the cultivation of the Hengshan Sect, his current martial arts achievements would not have been possible.  It was after becoming a disciple of Hengshan that he had the opportunity to escape from his mediocre life and pursue his deepest dreams.  What's more, the demon sect has a notorious reputation and has always been looked down upon by people in the White Dao. How could he join it rashly?  He didn't even know the teachings of the Demon Cult or what gods they believed in.

    Yi Wufeng sighed softly: "Do you think that after this incident, you can still retain your status as a disciple of the Hengshan Sect? Colluding with people from the Demon Sect and killing fellow Bai Dao disciples, what a serious crime this is! Even if you have ten lives,  It¡¯s not enough for others to kill. Once Chen Tianlei learns the news, he will definitely tell the world¡¯s martial arts community and drive you out of the door! If you don¡¯t believe it, just wait and see. Therefore, joining the divine religion is your only way out, do you understand?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head vigorously and murmured: "No, the head master will not do this! I am the most outstanding disciple of the Hengshan Sect, and he will not remove me!"

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said, "Really? You are not Chen Tianlei's son-in-law, so why should he risk offending everyone in the world to protect you? Use your brain and think about it, don't be too naive!"

    Hu Qingpeng composed himself and said solemnly: "No matter what, I will not join your sect."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? YiwufengHe glared at him and cursed softly: "What a fool! What a fool!" He ignored Hu Qingpeng and concentrated on the barbecue.

    Seeing her unkind expression, Hu Qingpeng asked cautiously: "Are you angry?" Yi Wufeng turned a deaf ear and treated him as if he was transparent.  Hu Qingpeng was so anxious that he scratched his head and scratched his head, and suddenly he came up with a plan. He handed over his roasted hare, which was brown and tender, and said in a flattering manner: "This rabbit is roasted. Do you want to taste it first?"

    The scent was so fragrant that Yi Wufeng could not help but swallow, but stubbornly turned her head to the side and snorted: "I don't care, take it away!"

    Suddenly, I heard a soft and sweet voice coming from a distance: "Second Senior Brother, smell it, it smells so good! It really makes your index fingers move and your heart is fascinated." This voice was condensed and undisturbed, like pearls and jade falling on a plate.  It's very beautiful.  Then another low and hoarse voice said: "Since we are destined to meet, let's go over and visit. I'm just afraid of disturbing others." His voice carried an invisible power that penetrated people's hearts, and it was a bit vicissitudes of life, a bit  Very cold, with a touch of tenderness in his tone, it was clear that he cared about this junior sister very much.

    Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng looked at each other and couldn't help but feel wary.  In these deep mountains and forests, almost no one sets foot except for the heroes of the Bai Dao who want to hunt them down.  The other party came out of nowhere. Could it be that they also wanted to take their heads?

    As soon as the voice fell, a man and woman dressed in white appeared at the entrance of the valley.  They walked like clouds and flowing water, as if they were gently lifted by the wind. They seemed to be slow but actually fast, and they arrived in front of the fire in the blink of an eye.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but gasped. The Qinggong movement skills of these two people had reached the highest state of shrinking to an inch and traveling thousands of miles in an instant. It was unbelievable how strong they were!  The eyes first moved to the man's face, and he saw his Chinese character face, thick eyebrows and high nose. Although he was not handsome, he was very masculine. Especially his eyes were as bright as silver stars, which contained the light of wisdom that could see through the world.  In awe.  With a thought in his heart, the dusty memories of the past came alive, and he shouted: "It's you! You are the hero Ouyang!"

    The man looked at the extremely excited Hu Qingpeng in surprise and asked suspiciously: "Do you recognize me?" He tried his best to search in his mind, but he had no impression of the other person.

    Hu Qingpeng said excitedly: "Of course I recognize you, you are the best swordsman in the world, Ouyang Jue Ouyang! On a stormy night six years ago, you killed the leader of the Furious Wind Village, Ke Buxin, with one sword, and drove away dozens of armored warriors alone.  The bravery and martial arts are unstoppable, everything is as vivid as yesterday! Don¡¯t you remember me? My name used to be ¡®Hu Xiaomao¡¯, and I was good friends with Tang Xue!¡±

    Ouyang Jue suddenly said: "It turns out it's you! When I escorted Tang Xue and his daughter back to Sichuan, the little girl always mentioned you in front of me along the way. You also exchanged tokens, right? Six years have flown by in a blink of an eye.  Picturesque, how many heroes have been born! Brother Hu, if you don't mind, just call me 'big brother' and never call me 'hero' again. I deserve it."

    Hu Qingpeng was so flattered that he almost suspected that he was in a dream. The best swordsman in the world actually called him a brother?  Unbelievable!  He hurriedly and respectfully said: "Yes, Brother Ouyang!"

    Ouyang Jue took a deep look at Hu Qingpeng, then turned to Yi Wufeng, clasped his fists and said, "The girl is as beautiful as a snow lotus, and her clothes are as white as snow. Could it be that she is the elder Yi Wufeng who has been widely rumored in the world recently?"

    As soon as he said these words, Hu Qingpeng fell into the ice cave, and the blood in his body was about to freeze on the spot.  He originally hoped that Ouyang Jue would just meet him by chance and not learn about their experiences. He was trying to hide Yi Wufeng's identity, but he unexpectedly broke it in one gulp.  Ouyang Jue is one of the best masters in the world. He has seen his miraculous swordsmanship before, and he is truly in awe of him.  Facing such a supreme master, he didn't even have the courage to draw his sword.  If Ouyang Jue wanted to kill Yi Wufeng, there was nothing he could do to stop him.

    Yi Wufeng's face was as pale as snow, without a trace of blood, and she said coldly: "I am Yi Wufeng. May I ask if you two have any advice?" She knew very well how many demon sect masters were ambushing and protecting her near the valley.  Himself, but did not receive any warning in advance, the other party had easily broken into the valley.  This abnormal situation can only mean one thing - the surrounding Demon Cult disciples have been subdued by others without knowing it!  Although Ouyang Jue and the other two didn't take action, Ruoyouruowu's sword energy locked onto her figure, how could she not know?

    Ouyang Jue laughed and said to the woman beside him: "Junior Sister Qiu, what do you think?"

    The woman's eyebrows are picturesque, her complexion is white and crystal clear, her hair is as smooth and shiny as silk, her figure is graceful, her manners are elegant, graceful and gentle, she is like an earthly fairy without any trace of fireworks.  The beauty of her appearance is not inferior to that of a dancing phoenix in clothes, just like spring orchids and autumn chrysanthemums.  There was a hint of melancholy in her eyes, which made her even more endearing.  Even though Hu Qingpeng was used to seeing beautiful women, his heart was filled with excitement after he saw her appearance clearly.

    The woman smiled slightly and said: "Miss Yi, my surname is Qiu and my name is Yuxin. I'm so lucky to meet you today! It seems that the rumors in the world are not true. Most of themPeople with ulterior motives are spreading rumors and causing trouble.  The girl is as guarded as jade, has a noble temperament, is beautiful and intelligent, and is completely different from the descriptions of people in the world.  The comparison to snow lotus is indeed appropriate.  "She originally thought that Yi Wufeng was a lewd, lowly, coquettish and charming woman. After they met, she found out that she was still a virgin, and all the rumors were self-defeating.

    Yi Wufeng said: "Miss Qiu is a peerless beauty. I see you as the most beautiful woman. Especially her martial arts proficiency, I can't even compare to her."

    When Hu Qingpeng saw them praising each other, he felt funny in his heart and couldn't help but interject: "Brother Ouyang, Miss Qiu, why are you here?" He also felt the superb sword energy emanating from the other party and had to use his skills.  They resisted and became increasingly worried about their intentions.

    Qiu Yuxin smiled and gently tugged on Ouyang Jue's sleeve.  Ouyang Jue understood and said with a smile: "Brother Hu, before we get down to business, I have a request. I wonder whether I should make it or not?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Brother Ouyang, don't be polite, just give me your orders!"

    Ouyang Jue said with a smile: "I don't dare to accept the order. It's just that neither my junior sister nor I have had dinner. Can you give us a share of the rabbit you roasted?"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned and said with a smile: "No problem. Please!"

 Text Chapter 17 The Unity of Heart and Sword

    Chapter 17: Heart and sword unite

    The fire light gradually weakened, and a crescent moon broke through the clouds, hanging quietly on the mountains. The silver moonlight was as hazy as a gauze and a dream.  £®  com Except for the whimpering of the stream, the valley was surprisingly quiet.

    Ouyang Jue looked at the uneasy Hu and Yi two people, picked up a dead branch more than two feet long, smiled slightly and said: "Brother Hu, Miss Yi, thank you for your warm hospitality! But we can stand in black and white, since we  If you encounter one, you have to act according to the rules of the world. I will use this as a sword to spar with you two." The dead branch waved lightly, and the thick sword energy surged out like an arctic cold wave, causing the air within three feet to  The temperature plummeted to freezing point.  Although he is only holding a dead branch, the way he looks down at the world is truly impressive. He is as deep as the sea, as high as a mountain, and his powerful momentum reaches the sky.

    Qiu Yuxin seemed unaffected by his aura, swaying her slender waist lightly, and ducked behind Ouyang Jue, her eyes with profound meaning shining like stars.

    The cold air invaded people, and Yi Wufeng was so cold that her body shivered slightly and her face became paler.  Hu Qingpeng felt pity and anger at the same time. He held her cold little hand, channeled his true energy, and said in a deep voice: "Brother Ouyang, Miss Yi can't use her internal energy due to poisoning. Aren't you bullying her? You still claim to be 'in vain'  The best swordsman in the world'!"

    Ouyang Jue was not angry, and nodded: "It turns out that she was poisoned, so I can only ask you for advice! As long as you can take my sword, we will turn around and leave."

    Hu Qingpeng gritted his teeth and said, "What if I can't catch it?" Even if it's just a sword, there are only a handful of people in the world who can stop Ouyang Jue, even if the sword is cast with a dead branch!

    Ouyang Jue's eyes turned sharp and he said slowly: "If you lose, please ask Elder Yi to commit suicide with his sword! I don't want to do it myself."

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked and felt that Yi Wufeng's hand was as cold as ice. He couldn't help but feel like a knife. He took a deep breath and said: "Since the bet is between you and me, we shouldn't involve a third person. I  I hope one life is worth another, if I lose, I will commit suicide on the spot. I just beg Brother Ouyang to let Miss Yi go and don¡¯t embarrass her!"

    "No!" Yi Wufeng didn't wait for Ouyang Jue to say anything, and shouted first: "I don't agree! Hu Qingpeng, they want to kill the elders of the Demon Sect, it's me! What does it have to do with you? I don't want you to die for me.  , I will never agree!"

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "I am the one who competes with swords, so I should bear the consequences. Besides, I have made an oath, have you forgotten it? If you die in front of me, how can I survive in this world?"  "

    Yi Wufeng stamped her feet and said: "Why are you so stubborn? As long as I die, you still have the chance to be your hero, be admired by others, and be famous all over the world. Why not? The favor you owe me has already been repaid.  Now that we're done, there's no need to sacrifice anything for me anymore. Do you understand?"

    Ouyang Jue couldn't help but interjected: "Enough chatter, you guys quickly decide who it is?"

    "It's me!" Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng shouted at the same time.  Hu Qingpeng sighed secretly and said softly: "Master, I'm sorry!" He pointed quickly and sealed seven of her acupoints. Then he took a few steps and said decisively to Ouyang Jue: "Brother Ouyang, I am willing to use myself  My life is on the line with this sword, please do it!" Yi Wufeng could not move or speak, looking at his generous back infatuatedly, two lines of tears gushed out like a spring, gently across her beautiful face.  The pale moonlight illuminated her tears.

    Qiu Yuxin felt something in her heart as she watched this scene. The melancholy and self-pity in her eyes became stronger, and the corners of her eyes became moist.

    Ouyang Jue narrowed his eyes slightly, with an uncertain look in his eyes, and sighed: "True love is true, no matter life or death! Okay, okay! You are indeed a man. I promise you."

    Hu Qingpeng nodded gratefully to the other party. With a move of his wrist, the long sword jumped into his palm, and a sense of heroism suddenly arose.  When masters compete with each other, they always rely on their momentum to win. To defeat someone without fighting is the highest level of martial arts.  He knew very well that if he could not completely eliminate the fear in his heart and use his swordsmanship to a superb level, tonight's battle would be his last!  He must fight against this powerful opponent with the mentality of risking his life to survive.  Gently close your eyes and recite the "Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra" silently. The five aggregates are empty, the spiritual platform is like a mirror, all worries and worries are thrown away, and the breathing becomes steady and deep.  He seemed to have returned to the night of the duel with Li Shan, letting go of his spiritual consciousness, blending into the night and nature, feeling the infinite power contained in the earth under his feet.  When he opened his eyes again, his eyes were calm and deep, and seemed to be burning with fighting spirit. The long sword trembled and hummed as if it were alive, making regular sounds.

    The two sword energies collided, and a strong wind suddenly rose, completely extinguishing the bonfire in an instant.

    A look of surprise appeared on Ouyang Jue's face, and he praised: "The heart and the sword are both strong, and they become stronger when they are strong. This is the first time I have glimpsed the realm of swordsmanship where things and I are forgotten, and yet I am so young. I am truly a once-in-a-century genius! Look,  Be careful, this is the only sword!" The dead branch trembled slightly and stabbed through.

    ??Hu Qingpeng's eyes were fixed on the dead branch that was stabbed. He could clearly see every change of it in the air and capture its forward trajectory. He was surprised that this sword was ordinary and slow, and it could hit and move.  goal?  Could it be a feint?  But he did not dare to look down on his opponent. The sole of his foot slipped, and the long sword flashed, cutting the dead branches in front of him as fast as thunder.

    Seeing the sword accurately cutting away and about to intersect with the dead branch, Hu Qingpeng was overjoyed.  All of a sudden, my eyes flashed. The long sword actually missed the target, and all it hit was just the shadow of a dead branch!  Almost at the same time, a wisp of bone-cold sword energy hit his face, and half a foot away, a dead branch pointed directly at the center of his eyebrows, frozen firmly in the air, as if it had been waiting there from the beginning.  Hu Qingpeng was stunned, and his vest was instantly soaked in cold sweat. What was going on?  Why did a sure-fire interception fail?  After years of hard training, he was actually vulnerable!  With mixed feelings in his heart, he said harshly: "I lost!"

    Ouyang said calmly: "Do you know why you can't stop my sword?"

    Hu Qingpeng replied honestly: "I don't know."

    Ouyang Jueshu returned to his original position and said, "I'll give you another chance. Be careful!" With a flick of his hand, the dead branches suddenly turned into thousands of phantoms, making a chirping sound and piercing through the air at high speed, which taught people how to understand.  Can't see where it really falls.  The moves this time are completely different, the sword energy is vertical and horizontal, extremely sharp.

    How dare Hu Qingpeng hesitate for a moment? Since he couldn't clearly see his opponent's sword path, he simply ignored it. The long sword danced around him rapidly, and layers of brilliance arose on the ground, protecting his vitals, and bringing his water-soft sword skills to the extreme.  He saw the shadow of a dead branch disappearing into the sword light. Hu Qingpeng suddenly felt a pain in his heart, as if he had been stabbed by a needle. When he lowered his head, he saw a small hole exposed in the clothes on his chest.  His heart was filled with despair, he stopped his sword in a depressed manner, and said with a bitter smile: "I have been defeated again, and I am convinced of your swordsmanship!" With one stroke of his sword, he wanted to kill himself.

    Ouyang Jue shouted in time: "Wait a minute! Don't you want to know the reason for your failure?"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment, then he saluted respectfully and said: "Hearing the truth in the morning and dying in the evening are enough! I am stupid, please give me some advice from Brother Ouyang."

    Ouyang Jue raised his hand and nodded, and a burst of energy shot out into the air, hitting the dancing phoenix in his clothes.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked: "This is" Ouyang Jue said with a smile: "Don't worry, I just let her sleep for a while. Brother Hu, although you are following the path of the heart and the sword, the heart and the sword are separated.  , have not understood the truth that the two become one, and are still too attached to everything they see with their eyes. It should be noted that after martial arts reaches a certain level, you can use speed to create false illusions to confuse the opponent. At this time, only the use of eyes, ears, and hands  Perception is not enough, you must rely on your own mind, have natural supernatural powers, and move the sword with your heart, in order to truly grasp the opponent's movements and changes in moves. In fact, the most important thing in martial arts practice is to explore and think by yourself, which is the right path. I will finish here  , I hope you will practice more in the future."

    Hu Qingpeng felt like he was enlightened and murmured to himself: "Ask your own heart, your supernatural power will be natural, and your sword will move with your heart" The more he chewed, the more he felt that there was a profound meaning hidden in it.  Recalling the fighting scenes in my mind, especially the exchanges between masters, I analyzed, compared, and scrutinized it from another angle. Suddenly, I saw many mysteries that could not be seen before, and I realized the essence of swordsmanship.  I feel even more ashamed of my past shallowness and recklessness.  He had a higher understanding of himself and martial arts, as if a window had been opened, and his eyes were much brighter.  At that moment, he closed his eyes, held the sword casually to his chest, and said, "Brother Ouyang, please strike again!"

    Ouyang's eyes shined brightly, and he said loudly: "Okay!" He suddenly jumped up high, and the dead branches swayed slightly, and they were cut away silently.

    Although Hu Qingpeng cannot see, his mind has already been integrated into the space around him, and every plant and tree within three feet is clearly visible.  He felt the air flow above him move abnormally, and a wisp of sword energy that was held but not expelled changed its trajectory, stabbing fast and slow, and the picture of dead branches sliding appeared in his mind.  The long sword swung, obeying the instructions of his heart, and slashed into the empty space in front of him.

    There was a soft "click" sound, and the sword fell and broke the branch.

    Hu Qingpeng opened his eyes and saw Ouyang Jue throwing away the dead branch in his hand, laughing and saying: "Congratulations, brother Hu, you won!" His tone was very pleased, not the slightest bit depressed.

    Hu Qingpeng said with a shy face: "Thank you, Brother Ouyang! If it weren't for my brother's intention to give in, how could I have succeeded so easily? What's more, Brother Ouyang taught me my skills. I will never forget this friendship!"

    Ouyang Jue said with a smile: "Brother Hu, the final result is that you successfully took my sword. According to our agreement, junior sister and I will no longer harass you." He glanced sideways at Qiu Yuxin and then said  : "You and the girl in clothes stay with each other with courtesy, and your love is as deep as the sea, and we are inseparable in life and death. You are really worthy of respect. We almost misunderstood you. Fortunately, the big mistake has not been made, and you and I are very destined. Of course I will not understand this sword practice."  Stingy. When you are proud of yourself in the future, remember?Find me a drink!  "

    Hu Qingpeng was moved and nodded vigorously: "Definitely!"

    Ouyang Jue laughed loudly, greeted Qiu Yuxin, and left together.  Qiu Yuxin's faint voice came from the wind: "Hu Shaoxia, take good care of her! I really envy you!" Fading away, only the lingering sound lingered.

    Hu Qingpeng secretly wondered why she was so melancholy?  Are she and Ouyang definitely not a couple?  In the blink of an eye, he saw the sleeping Yi Wufeng and hurriedly went over to relieve her acupuncture points to wake her up.  Yi Wufeng stared blankly at the man in front of her and asked softly: "Are we all dead?" She remembered that before she fell into coma, Hu Qingpeng was defeated twice in a row and had to commit suicide with his sword.  But there were no sword marks on his throat, nor any trace of blood.

    Hu Qingpeng said softly: "Don't worry, we are all alive! I won the third sword showdown, so Brother Ouyang and the others left."

    "Really?" Yi Wufeng asked in disbelief.  Ouyang Jue's swordsmanship is truly superb, unparalleled in the world. Even when she is healthy, she may not be able to block his three swords.  In her impression, only Xuanzong, the leader of the Demon Cult, could compete with her.

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "Of course it's true! Otherwise, would I be alive to talk to you?"

    Yi Wufeng's eyelashes trembled, and warm tears instantly filled her eyes. She threw herself into Hu Qingpeng's arms, beat his chest with her pink fists, and sobbed: "Why are you so stupid? Why are you rushing to die?  ? Do you know how scared I was just now? I was really afraid that you would cut my neck with a sword, do you know? You fool!"

    Her words were like thunder exploding in Hu Qingpeng's ears one after another, shaking him physically and mentally. He didn't know what year it was today, it didn't feel like he was in the human world.  He hesitantly opened his arms and slowly hugged the beautiful woman's soft and boneless waist, as if he was embracing a beautiful dream, and he felt an unreal feeling.  Hu Qingpeng bit the tip of his tongue subconsciously, and a sharp pain immediately entered his brain. He murmured: "It turns out I'm not dreaming!" His heart was so hot that he couldn't help but close his arms

    At dawn in the east, a ray of sunshine hit Hu Qingpeng's face, awakening him from his sweet dream.  It was a cold night in the mountains, and Yi Wufeng snuggled tightly in his arms and fell asleep, with a smile on her lips, looking sweet and happy.  Hu Qingpeng carefully sat up straight and looked down at the beauty's jade-white cheeks. He couldn't help but feel affection for her and gently smoothed the messy hair on her temples. His heart was filled with a feeling of happiness and tranquility.  How wonderful it would be if this moment could last forever!

    Suddenly, there was a sudden sound in the wind, and a person broke into the valley facing the rising sun, running straight towards him like flying.  The sunlight illuminated his red hair, like a fire jumping and burning.  Hu Qingpeng's nerves first tightened and then relaxed. The person coming was Chi Yan from the Demon Sect!

    Chi Yan walked up and down in front of them, and suddenly saw the two of them sitting close to each other, especially the sweet expression of Yiwu Feng and Xiaoniao. He couldn't help but staggered, and almost fell down on the spot.  He rubbed his eyes in shock, finally convinced that he had seen correctly. His face looked strange, as if he had seen the most incredible thing in the world.  He shook his head and sat down casually, looking at Hu Qingpeng with interest.

    Hu Qingpeng was also sizing up the other person. He saw that Chi Yan was tall and majestic, with an aquiline nose, deep eye sockets, and strong facial contours. He looked very manly and masculine, especially the fiery curly hair hanging around his shoulders, which made him look at him.  He looks as majestic and powerful as a wild lion, exuding an aura of overlord anytime and anywhere, and his momentum is overwhelming.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but secretly sigh, what a great man who is proud of the world!  No wonder he stood out and was qualified to pursue the most beautiful woman in the martial arts world. He was different from the handsome and passionate Tang Bowen.

    Chi Yan saw that this young man had a calm demeanor and was not timid under the pressure of his own momentum. There was a look of surprise in his eyes, and he couldn't help but look at him with admiration.  Little did he know that Hu Qingpeng had just dealt with the best swordsman in the world, so it would be easy to face him again.

    At this time, Yi Wufeng squirmed slightly, murmuring vaguely, her eyelids trembling, and she gradually opened her eyes.  She reluctantly raised her head and left Hu Qingpeng's generous chest. Suddenly, her heart moved. She looked around and happened to meet Chi Yan's eyes. She couldn't help but let out a sweet cry, her face was burning, and she jumped away from Hu Qingpeng's arms and looked down at herself.  On the tip of her toes, she said in a voice like a mosquito: "Brother, you, why are you here!" In such a short blink of an eye, she was so embarrassed that even the back of her neck turned red.

    Chi Yan shook his head and said jokingly: "Oh my god, is this the famous 'Ice Mountain Saint' among our Jiuyi tribe? She is so shy that she can't even raise her head in front of her eldest brother, and her face is all red. What a miracle!  "

    Yi Wufeng was ashamed and angry. She stamped her feet and shouted: "Brother, if you make fun of others again, I will be angry!"

    Chi Yan laughed loudly, raised his thumb at Hu Qingpeng, and praised: "Brother, you are really capable. You can actually melt the iceberg and turn my little sister into a real woman. It's amazing! But you have to be careful.  There are many people who admire Xiaofeng. Once they know that youWith the most beautiful woman in the religion, you will be in big trouble!  "

    After last night's battle, Hu Qingpeng's determination became even stronger. Hearing this, he calmly said: "The soldiers will block you, the water will cover you, the earth will cover you. What should I fear?"

    Chi Yan smiled and said, "Really?" He suddenly jumped up, punched out both fists, and struck down on his head like a giant axe.

    Hu Qingpeng knew that he was testing his own strength. With a thought, the long sword suddenly came into his hand, and he swung it out without stopping, accurately pointing at the acupuncture point at the opponent's elbow joint.  Chi Yan shouted: "Good swordsmanship!" He suddenly lost his breath and fell to the ground with his feet. His fists turned into palms and his fingers were like wind, and he rushed into the opponent's empty door.  Unexpectedly, Hu Qingpeng reacted so quickly, and the sword light swirled around like a seal, blocking his vital parts, leaving him no chance to take advantage of it.

    The two of them separated at the first touch and passed each other.  Chi Yan turned around and looked at his young opponent, with real admiration in his eyes, and said: "Yes, heroes have been born since ancient times. You are qualified to protect my little sister!"

    Yi Wufeng pouted and said, "Who wants him to protect me? I am the elder of the divine sect! Brother, you praise him too much!"

    Hu Qingpeng and Chi Yan looked at each other and couldn't help laughing loudly, which shocked everyone.

 Text Chapter 18 Lovesickness

    Daba Mountain is located at the junction of Sichuan and Hubei. It is connected to Wushan Mountain in the south and Micang Mountain in the north. It stretches for thousands of miles. The mountains are majestic and steep, covered with dense virgin forests.  The people living there are tough and competitive, and have unique cultural customs that are very different from the culture of the Central Plains and form their own system.  Along the way, Yi Wufeng and the other three people were always greeted with sincerity and courtesy.  Hu Qingpeng observed carefully and found that the various tribes here seemed to be inextricably linked to the Demonic Cult. Everyone respected Chi Yan and Yi Wufeng as gods and regarded serving them as an honor.  He felt strange, and at the same time he was surprised by the strong foundation and terrifying power of the Demon Sect. He couldn't help but have a strong curiosity about the Demon Sect - what exactly did the Demon Sect rely on to win the hearts and minds of the people here?  As far as he knew, there was no sect or gang in the world that could do this!

    There was a fierce battle in Jingshan that day. Nearly half of the heroes who came from all over the country were killed and there were heavy casualties. The survivors were afraid of the strength of the demon sect and did not dare to cause trouble again.  Therefore, the three of them were not blocked when traveling westward, and successfully arrived at Shennong Valley.

    You Hentian, the magic doctor of the Demon Sect, has received the news in advance and sent an apprentice out to wait for the guests.  Stepping into the valley, you can see all kinds of strange plants in the world, covering an area of ??hundreds of acres.  A meandering stream is cleverly guided and shuttles through it, looming and irrigating every inch of the land.  You Hentian's residence was surrounded by a bamboo forest. Before he got close, he smelled a strong medicinal smell.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the pharmacy after a long time.  He has a long face and a big mouth, thick eyebrows and narrow eyes, and is extremely tall and thin. He looks like a bag of clothes hung on a bamboo pole, as if it could be blown over by the wind.  His clothes were covered with stains of strange colors, but his hands were extremely clean, and his fingers were slender and neat. After he came out, he didn't even visit Chi Yan or Yi Wufeng. He sat down carelessly and said, "Elder Yi, what's wrong with you?"  Extremely poisonous? Could it be that even the 'Baicao Jiedu Pills' I prepared are not effective?"

    After all, Yi Wufeng asked for help from others, so she was not surprised and said: "I was poisoned by the 'Tianxing Soul-Severing Needle'!"

    You Hentian's eyes lit up, and he rubbed his hands excitedly and said, "It's the Tianxing Soul-Destroying Needle. It's great! Legend has it that the needle is mixed with rare poisons such as Blue Sea Ice Silkworm, Crane Crown Red, Flame Grass, and Unfeeling Flower. Due to the toxicity,  They interact with each other, so it is said that there is no cure. Today I can finally confirm it. Understanding the poisoning methods of the senior masters will definitely benefit a lot. And it is just right to try my newly prepared antidote potion to see whose it is.  Even more capable!" He looked at Yi Wufeng with great interest, treating her as a rare experimental product and a decisive stage.

    Hu Qingpeng was startled, only to hear Chi Yan say in a deep voice: "Mr. You, Elder Yi has a distinguished status. He has made many outstanding contributions to the religion and is deeply loved by the leader. You must be careful when detoxifying and never use medicine rashly! The leader said this  We are very concerned about this matter, and I hope you will definitely save Elder Yi¡¯s life.¡±

    As soon as the leader of the Demon Cult was mentioned, the arrogant Ruyou Hentian's demeanor immediately turned respectful, completely different from the other two, and he said seriously: "Please reply to the leader, I will definitely live up to the leader's high expectations and try my best to save Elder Yi's life. If it fails, I will  I am willing to pay for it with eleven members of my family!"

    Chi Yan's face softened slightly and he said: "Mr.'s medical skills are unparalleled in the world, comparable to Bian Que and Hua Tuo. How could he fail? The leader once told me that his wonderful hands have saved countless lives, and he is a great contributor to the divine religion. It is a pity that Mr.  I don¡¯t like my authority to be in vain, otherwise it would not be an exaggeration to confer the position of ¡®elder¡¯. In this sect, there are very few people who can receive such praise from the leader!¡±

    You Hentian's hands trembled with excitement, and he suddenly left the table and knelt down, facing the west, put his palms together and made a strange gesture, and solemnly said: "God bless my religion, the holy fire will always be bright; God favors my lord, and he will dominate the world.  For the sake of the great cause of reviving the divine religion, my subordinates will not hesitate to do anything wrong. Please give me a clear warning from the leader!" He stood up and said to Yi Wufeng: "Elder Yi, please come with me! The poison you have been poisoned is not trivial, and treatment cannot be delayed!"

    Yi Wufeng said: "Thank you for your trouble, sir!" You Hentian snorted and headed to the backyard first.  Yi Wufeng glanced at Hu Qingpeng, told him to wait patiently, and then left.

    Hu Qingpeng stayed for a moment and whispered: "Brother Chiyan, do you think Sister Feng can recover as before?"

    Chi Yan said: "As long as Mr. You is willing to give treatment, even bones can be resurrected, let alone a mere poison? Don't worry! Brother Qingpeng, please stay and take care of Xiaofeng. I have other important things to attend to.  Just take the first step!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned: "Do you want to leave immediately?"

    Chi Yan smiled and said: "There is no banquet in the world that must come to an end. The gathering and dispersing of clouds are all due to fate. I'm warning you, don't make Xiaofeng sad, let alone bully her, otherwise I will be rude to you!" The figure flashed, straight away.  Went outside the valley.  There is no sloppiness in his words and deeds, he is very chic.

    Time flies, and Hu Qingpeng stayed in Shennong Valley for seven days in the blink of an eye.  Yi Wufeng was isolated for treatment by You Hentian. No one was allowed to approach, and even he was not allowed to explore.?.  Hu Qingpeng used to be inseparable from Yi Wufeng, but now he was alone. He didn't know the progress of her detoxification, so he was naturally very depressed.  As for You Hentian's apprentices, they were all eccentric and difficult to communicate with. If it weren't for Yi Wufeng's sake, they wouldn't greet him at all.

    That night, Hu Qingpeng couldn't sleep, so he simply got up and took a walk.  He lightly crossed the courtyard wall and walked straight to the edge of the bamboo forest. Looking at the bright moon in the sky, he felt even more lonely.  With a clang, he drew his sword in his hand, the sword flashed brightly and began to dance randomly.  Since receiving Ouyang's ultimate enlightenment, his understanding of swordsmanship has become deeper and deeper. The force on the sword can be sent and received by the heart, and the changes in swordsmanship are like an antelope hanging its horns without a trace.  It was rare that I had some free time these days, so I concentrated on studying swordsmanship. Now I showed it to my heart's content. The more I danced, the more joyful I became. Suddenly, there was a clear whistle, and the long sword made a false strike, slashing a ravine more than ten feet long on the grass.  Mud and grass splash.

    This sword vented all his depression. Hu Qingpeng nodded with satisfaction. Suddenly he heard a buzzing sound and a slender object shot towards his face like lightning.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked, what kind of monster is this?  The long sword was quickly retracted and slashed horizontally.  Unexpectedly, the monster was extremely agile and suddenly changed direction midway and pounced on his shoulder.

    Hu Qingpeng jumped back, changed his sword, and stabbed the monster in the head.  In this flash of lightning, he finally saw clearly that the attacker was a huge, colorful centipede with transparent wings on its back, and its ferocious fangs shone with cold light, which was terrifying.  He was confused and confused. How could there be a centipede that could fly in this world?  Could it be a poisonous insect deliberately cultivated by You Hentian?  Thinking of this, he didn't dare to kill this rare flying centipede rashly. He turned the sword lightly, turned the stab into a slap, and hit the centipede hard on the head with the spine of the sword.

    But the flying centipede didn't appreciate it. It rose up as soon as its body sank, and its speed suddenly accelerated, and it passed by quickly.  Hu Qingpeng was caught off guard and felt pain on the back of his right hand. He had been bitten hard and the numbness spread rapidly to his arm.  No, I'm poisoned!  He was shocked and angry when he saw the centipede frozen in mid-air, looking down at him triumphantly. He was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. He was about to kill it with his left sword, but unexpectedly, the centipede suddenly trembled slightly and fell down.  Come down to the ground and remain motionless.

    Hu Qingpeng is baffled. Could it be that this centipede is more cunning than humans and can actually use the art of cheating death to lure enemies into deception?

    At this moment, footsteps were heard in confusion, and You Hentian and several disciples rushed over to see what was going on.  Youhen Tianren cursed before he arrived: "You brat, what's your name in the middle of the night? I thought there was an enemy invasion! Hey, what is this?! Could it be my 'Colorful Two-Winged Flying Dragon'?" He  Staring straight at the dead centipede on the ground, he was furious, his clothes were windless, and he said angrily: "You killed Long'er, you killed it! I want you to be buried with him!"

    Hu Qingpeng shouted hurriedly: "Wait! I didn't kill this centipede. On the contrary, I was bitten by it." He showed the back of his injured hand to prove that what he said was true.

    You Hentian's eyes rounded, and he lost his voice: "You were bitten by Long'er? Impossible! Its venom can kill an elephant in an instant, ranking eighth among the poisons in the world, unless you are an indestructible King Kong."  Otherwise, how could you be safe and sound? Looking at you, I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t been able to reach that supreme level of martial arts. You must be lying!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said, "Do I dare to lie in front of a miracle doctor?" He secretly wondered in his heart, if the centipede is indeed very poisonous, why doesn't it work on him?

    You Hentian carefully picked up the body of the colorful two-winged flying dragon, put it in the palm of his hand and observed it carefully. The more he looked at it, the more he frowned, and murmured: "It's weird, it's weird! Long'er's body was completely intact, black blood was spitting out from the mouth, and his limbs were stiff.  , he was poisoned to death!" He lowered his head and thought for a while, put Feilong's body in his arms, then walked up to Hu Qingpeng and said coldly: "Let me take a look at your wounds!"

    Hu Qingpeng put his sword back into its sheath and stretched out his right hand obediently, feeling a little uneasy in his heart.

    You Hentian looked at the injury on the back of his hand, and asked him to stretch out his left hand to feel the pulse. His face gradually became serious, and then asked Hu Qingpeng to stick out his tongue and observe. Finally, he took out a silver needle and pricked him a few times, and suddenly asked: "Five or six years ago  , have you ever taken some kind of pill for a long time?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng asked in surprise: "Pills?" He suddenly remembered that when he first went to Hengshan to practice martial arts, Yin Tianyun had secretly given him a tonic to strengthen his body and restore his spirit. He nodded and said: "That's right! My master once asked me to take it every day.  I take a red tonic every month to improve my internal strength. I have been taking it for three years, is there anything wrong with it?"

    You Hentian's expression was quite strange, and he sneered: "It turns out that the person who poisoned you is your master! How interesting! Do you have any deep grudge against your master? Otherwise, how could he have worked so hard to get rid of you?  "

    Hu Qingpeng was struck by thunder and lost his voice: "What did you say? My master wants to poison me?"

    You Hentian said: "To tell you the truth, you have been poisoned by a poison called 'Jiu Jue Xiangsi Powder'"?This kind of poison is very special. It requires the poisoned person to take the poison pill thirty-six times without interruption, with an interval of more than one month between each time, in order to take effect.  The poisoned person is no different from ordinary people at the beginning. After three to five years, the toxicity will gradually develop until the internal organs and bones throughout the body are necrotic and eventually turn into a puddle of black water.  This poison is unparalleled in the world and has not appeared in the world for at least fifty years. It is extremely precious. I never expected that someone would use it against a nobody like you!  It¡¯s really overkill and a waste of natural resources!  "

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s hands and feet were cold, and even the flying centipede couldn¡¯t withstand the toxins in his blood. One can imagine the intensity of the poison!  Even though he had experienced life and death, he couldn't help but feel panicked at this moment, and asked in a trembling voice: "Is there an antidote to this Jiujue Xiangsi Powder?"

    You Hentian sneered and said: "The poison of lovesickness is so deep into your bones that there is no cure, so just wait for death in peace!"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled miserably and said, "Really? Then how long do I have to live?"

    You Hentian said: "If it could be six months later, or three months sooner, you will definitely die from the poison. Anyway, you are a dying person, and I won't care about you accidentally killing Long Er! When you come to the Palace of Hell in the future, don't forget  I'll sue your master!" He flicked his sleeves and led the disciples to turn around and leave.

    Hu Qingpeng stood blankly like a clay sculpture, his mind in chaos.  It turned out that Yin Tianyun had already planned to kill him with poison to ensure that the secret of the "Nine Yang Magic" would not be leaked. The depth of his plan was terrifying.  It's ridiculous that he was kept in the dark for so many years and almost became a fool.  Meeting such a vicious and vicious master is simply a nightmare!  It's a pity that he had just embarked on the right path of martial arts, and he was full of ambition, but his hope was cruelly shattered.  Even if his martial arts improves by leaps and bounds, what's the use?  He has at most six months left to live!  He thought of his friends who lived and died together, his relatives far away in his hometown, and the beautiful Tang Xue, but what he thought of most was the cold and proud Yi Wufeng.

    Their relationship was full of drama from the beginning. Later, they became entangled and separated, and it actually caused a sensation in the entire world!  The coolness and elegance when dancing with phoenixes and swords, the ruthlessness and arrogance when Yuzhuang was defeated, the shyness and sweetness when Zhuzhou was healing, the calmness and unyieldingness when Changsha was attacked, the calmness and calmness when they met in Dongting, and the sweetness when Jingzhou was sleeping.  Peaceful and gentle, as deep as the sea when alone in the valley Scenes flash by like a revolving lantern, and unstoppable tenderness overflows the chest.  But a deeper pain spread in my heart, like a knife cutting.  What a happy thing it was for two people to be in love and fly together, but he couldn't bear it!  From now on, people and ghosts will meet in different ways, and we will never see each other again. Can we continue our love in the next life?  He thought about it, suddenly happy and sad, and stood there all night without realizing it.

    The sky was bright, and suddenly he heard someone shouting: "Qingpeng, Qingpeng!" He was shocked, and a figure flashed before his eyes. Yi Wufeng had rushed to him, smiling like a flower: "Are you hiding here to practice swordsmanship?  Make people look for you everywhere! You see, Mr. You is indeed a 'miraculous doctor', and the poison in me has been completely resolved! No need to drink those bitter and ugly medicinal soups anymore!"

    Hu Qingpeng looked at her charming and snow-white face, and felt a pain in his heart. He suddenly had the idea of ????escaping far away from her side. He forced a smile and said: "I feel relieved that you can successfully detoxify. Oh, Brother Chiyan has left Shennong Valley.  It would be best to send someone to inform him of your recovery."

    Yi Wufeng frowned slightly, obviously dissatisfied with his indifference. She looked carefully and found that there was a look of death on his face, and his eyes were dull, as if he had suddenly become much older, and he did not look like a high-spirited young man at all.  Yingjie asked in surprise: "What's wrong with you? Why do you look so decadent and depressed?"

    Hu Qingpeng looked away guiltily, looked at the mountain in the distance and said, "I'm fine, don't be suspicious. Since you're safe, let's leave here right away, okay?"

    Yi Wufeng said flatly: "You must be hiding something from me - because you don't dare to look at me and speak! Are you afraid of something when you leave Shennong Valley in such a hurry? You and I share weal and woe, laugh at life and death, are there any secrets left?  Can't you tell me? Did something happen in these days? If you don't tell me, I will ask Mr. You."

    Hu Qingpeng had no choice but to reveal that he was poisoned with a fatal poison and had only three to six months left to live.  Yi Wufeng's face turned pale, and her original excitement suddenly fell into a bottomless abyss. She grabbed his hand and said in a deep voice: "Follow me!"

    Yi Wufeng dragged Hu Qingpeng straight into the backyard, and happened to see You Hentian baking ointment. He cupped his fists and saluted: "Mr. You, I won't beat around the bush anymore. Please save his life! As long as you can detoxify him."  , I can agree to any conditions you have!"

    You Hentian said casually: "Elder Yi really has a deep affection for this boy! It's a pity that he was poisoned by Jiu Jue Xiangsi Powder. Once poisoned, all three souls and six souls will be cut off. There is no cure and he will die! What's more, he is not  Even if a disciple of the God¡¯s Cult dies a hundred times, it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Yi Wufeng gritted her teeth and said, "You really don't want toRescue him?  "

    You Hentian said coldly: "If I say I won't save him, I won't save him. Could it be that the elder wants to threaten me with force?" He put his hands into his sleeves and was on guard.

    Yi Wufeng shook his head and said, "Sir, you are highly respected in this religion, how dare I offend you?" As he said that, he held the hilt of the sword at Hu Qingpeng's waist with his backhand, and with a flash of sword light, he placed the sword across his neck and said calmly: "  If sir refuses to agree, I will kill myself here today. If the leader learns that I died in Shennong Valley, with his magnanimity, he will definitely not blame sir."

    You Hentian¡¯s face changed drastically. How could he not know that what she said was ironic?  If Yi Wufeng died here, regardless of the reaction of the leader, Chi Yan would not be able to pass the test alone, and all eleven members of his family would probably be buried with him.  He sighed: "The elder has a high position and is responsible for the great cause of the divine religion. How can he die easily? That's all. Since the elder is willing to die, I will reluctantly give it a try. But I declare in advance that after being cured,  His luck, if he can¡¯t be cured, that¡¯s God¡¯s will.¡±

    Yi Wufeng and Hu Qingpeng were overjoyed and said in unison: "Thank you sir!"

    You Hentian waved his hand and said: "Don't thank me in a hurry before the toxicity is resolved. There is indeed no cure for this Jiujue Xiangsi Powder. There are only two ways to eliminate its toxicity: one is to use martial arts  The top master of Tongxuan cleansed his muscles and marrow, and used his supreme magical power to drive away toxins. As far as I know, the only people in the world who have this skill are the leader of our sect and the great master Jun Wangyou. Ning Wufan of Baiyun Sect may also be able to  Done."

    Yi Wufeng smiled bitterly and said, "What's another way?" These three people are all masters of the same sect. With such noble status, how could they take action for an unrelated and unknown junior?  Don¡¯t even think about it!

    You Hentian said: "The only way is to fight poison with poison! If he can get the most poisonous substance in the world, 'Golden Silkworm Gu King', he may have a 50% chance of saving his life based on the principle that poisons are mutually reinforcing and mutually reinforcing."

 Text Chapter 19 The evil trace reappears

    Looking far into the distance, it was raining heavily, the scenery was misty, and the distant peaks were blocked by white clouds.  £®  comThe rainwater gathered into lines and beat on the bluestone under the eaves, making a monotonous sound.  The breeze shook the windows from time to time, bringing a fresh and moist breath.

    Upstairs in the teahouse, Jingyun was playing with his bamboo chopsticks boredly, pouting: "Uncle Ning, how long will we have to wait for? Ten days have passed, and there is still no news about that person. What if he is extinct from now on?  Jianghu, aren¡¯t our efforts in vain?¡±

    Qingning lowered his eyes slightly, turned the Buddha beads in his hand, and said: "Being in the world is also a practice. As long as there is a Buddha in your heart, how can you waste your time? If you recite Buddhist scriptures silently, you will naturally get rid of your anger and calm your mind. Even if it takes three to five years,  It¡¯s just a snap of the fingers.¡±

    Jingyun stuck out his tongue and whispered: "Yes!" He turned to look at Ma Zhusheng and his wife from the Diancang sect at the same table and said with a smile: "Mrs. Ma, can you tell me the story of the battle with the Four Tigers of Western Sichuan again?  ?¡±

    Mrs. Ma smiled slightly and said, "That's an old story. I can't show it off again and again. If my colleagues in the world hear it, won't I laugh at me?" She has fair and plump skin, and a face like a silver plate.  Her movements are full of the charm of a mature woman.  When she was young, she was a famous heroine in the southwest. She punished many evildoers and left many thrilling stories.

    Jingyun shook her hand and said: "There are no outsiders here, who would gossip? If you don't have stories to listen to, it will be boring."

    ??Suddenly I heard the sound of hoofbeats, approaching from far away.  I saw three horses galloping towards me in the rain and fog. The three knights were as light as catkins clinging to the horses' backs, their eyes were like lightning, and their faces were evil.  Ma Zhusheng and others were condescending, and they couldn't help but frown secretly when they saw the three people running straight into the ancient town.  The other party is not a good person at first glance, but everyone has strong martial arts skills. I wonder if he is a master of the underworld or the evil way?  The positions of the two sides are completely different. If a conflict occurs, it may affect the original plan.

    The three horses came to the downstairs of the teahouse, reined in the reins, and the horses neighed.  After a while, the teahouse waiter led the three men to the second floor and respectfully asked the guests to sit down.  Qingning and others looked sideways, secretly on guard.

    Unexpectedly, the other party immediately sensed something. A handsome and luxuriously dressed young man sitting in the seat raised his eyes and turned his eyes several times on Mrs. Ma's plump chest and Jingyun's delicate face. A lustful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.  It seems that they are regarded as naked prey.  Next to him, a man with a strange look and a soft face smiled and said, "Is it possible that the young master is tempted by the beauty?" The young master smiled and said, "Sage Kong said: 'Food and sex are the nature of food!'  It's normal. If you don't pick the wild flowers on the roadside, they will be useless!" He said and stared at them fiercely for a few more times.

    Ma Zhusheng was furious. He slammed the table and glared: "Master Ge, where did your eyes go? Be careful I dig out your dog eyes!"

    The young master glanced at him and said disdainfully: "You ugly ghost, do you want to scare me? Look at your appearance, you are not worthy of such a beautiful and passionate woman, you are like a flower stuck in cow dung!"  "

    Ma Zhusheng has a big head, small eyes, and upturned nostrils. His appearance is really not flattering, and he knows that he is not a good match for his wife.  He is extremely jealous, and once someone discusses this matter, he will immediately get angry and fly into a rage.  Knowing that the other party was deliberately irritating him and provoking trouble, he grabbed the hilt of the sword and said angrily: "I won't kill nameless ghosts under my sword. Please tell me your name!"

    Qingning hurriedly stopped him and said, "Master Ma, please calm down! Don't forget our mission. Why should we be familiar with such people?"

    Ma Zhusheng was so angry that his face turned red and his neck thickened, his chest heaved, and he said: "But"

    Madam Ma took his hand and said: "Fourth Senior Brother, we must put the overall situation first! Before the target appears, we should not make too many enemies. Have you forgotten the leader's instructions?"

    Ma Zhusheng was stunned for a long time, his face turned green and red, and he suddenly sat down with a stamp of his feet. He turned to look out the window, and the veins on the back of the hand holding the sword were exposed.  Mrs. Ma sighed softly and kept whispering comfort.

    That young master is none other than Yu Wenzheng, who has disappeared for a while. On the left is his inseparable guard Sword Slave, and on the right is the double-faced evil demon Nie Buren.  Seeing that the other party was unwilling to accept the challenge, Yu Wenzheng sneered and ordered the waiter to bring refreshments and eat while waiting.

    Nie Buren looked at the sky outside the window, frowned and said, "Sir, it's past the agreed time, but the leader of the Li clan has not shown up. Could it be that she had an accident on the way?"

    Yu Wenzheng looked calm, savoring the taste of the tea carefully, and said: "Master Li is extremely talented and unrivaled in the art of bewitching, so why is it your turn to worry about her? Judging from her acting style, she probably met another handsome man on the way.  Young hero, you were having fun while hurrying on your way, so you naturally wasted your time. I wonder who fell in love with her this time? Haha, if you die under peonies, you will be a ghost!"

    Nie Buren said with a sinister smile: "I hope she is fascinated by Hu Qingpeng, then it will save a lot of trouble."

    Qingning et al.When I heard him mention the name "Hu Qingpeng", I was shocked at the same time and looked at each other in surprise.  Jingyun shook his hand and broke the bamboo chopsticks with a "click".  After the Battle of Jingshan, both the Emei and Diancang factions regarded Hu Qingpeng as a murderer. They used all their strength to jointly set up a trap at the junction of Sichuan and Hubei to find out Hu Qingpeng's whereabouts.  As soon as he shows up, he will be killed without mercy.  This is the only way to Yunnan and Guizhou. Qingning and others have been monitoring here for a long time. They finally caught some clues and were naturally very excited.

    Mrs. Ma stood up and clasped her fists and said, "Sorry to bother you three friends! We are members of the Dian Cang and Emei sects. We have a blood feud with the traitor Hu Qingpeng of the Hengshan faction, and we are looking for him everywhere. Do you have any news about Hu Qingpeng? If you can tell me,  Dian Cang and Emei will be rewarded generously!"

    Yu Wenzheng and Nie Buren looked at each other, smiled slightly and said: "It turns out that you are also looking for revenge against Hu Qingpeng, what a coincidence! I love the beauty the most, and since the beauty asks for it, I can consider telling you the truth. But it depends on your willingness.  At what cost?¡±

    Madam Ma said: "Although the Diancang and Emei factions are not rich, they can still get away with ten thousand or twenty thousand taels of silver. I will boldly make the decision and buy you with ten thousand taels of silver. How about the news?"

    Yu Wenzheng laughed loudly, his frivolous eyes fell on her moving curves, and said: "My wealth is inexhaustible and can be used inexhaustibly. How can I be greedy for this petty profit? Madam, you are looking down on me! As long as you  Spend the night with me, and I can tell you Hu Qingpeng's itinerary for free."

    "You are shameless! Dirty!" Even though Mrs. Ma was a married woman, when she heard the conditions proposed by the other party, she couldn't help but turned red with anger, stamped her feet and shouted.

    Ma Zhusheng is a clay figurine who has earthy nature, how can he hold on to it?  What's more, he usually hates other men teasing his wife.  Cang Lang drew his sword in his hand and shouted angrily: "Shameless scum, how dare you openly insult my Dian Cang sect, look at the sword!" He moved his figure, the sword went sideways, and suddenly spanned a distance of two feet, the tip of the sword was like  Like a poisonous snake, it stabbed at Yu Wenzheng's heart.  Although he is ugly in appearance, he is quite skilled in martial arts and has mastered the Samadhi of Dian Cang Swordsmanship. Otherwise, how could he win the heart of his junior sister?  This sword was fired with anger, urgent and cruel, and had the potential to pierce the opponent's heart with one sword.

    Yu Wenzheng¡¯s face darkened and he stared at Ma Zhusheng coldly, a cruel green light flashed in his eyes, but his body remained motionless.  Just as the sword was about to hit his heart, white light suddenly pulsed, and a long sword suddenly appeared out of thin air, striking the blade hard.  Following the flash of sword light, the sword slave jumped out of his seat and charged directly into the empty door in front of Ma Zhusheng with his sword.

    Ma Zhusheng was shocked by the sword and his mouth was numb. Seeing the enemy's momentum like a tiger descending the mountain, he couldn't help but arouse his desire to win. He raised his sword and shouted loudly, and counterattacked without giving in.  One's sword technique was fierce and fierce, and the other's sword technique was swift and vicious. They collided with each other, causing countless sparks to fly in the air.  The space upstairs was already narrow, and when the two of them started fighting, the tables, chairs, and benches exploded one after another. Other guests who were drinking tea ran away with their heads in their hands. They were too late to run and were swept to the ground by the strong wind, whimpering in pain.

    The more Ma Zhusheng fought, the more surprised he became. His opponent's skill seemed to be endless, and each strike was still as powerful and powerful as the first strike.  He connected more than twenty knives, and his five fingers were already numb from the shock. If he continued to fight like this, he would be tired!  He deliberately adopted a strategy of avoiding the real situation and taking advantage of the weak point, but the knife slave pressed hard and never left the vital point with his moves, giving him no chance to move around.  I screamed in my heart and sweat broke out on my forehead.

    Both sides watching the battle are experts, how could they not see that Ma Zhusheng was in a tight situation?  Yu Wenzheng smiled and said: "Hey, you ugly devil from the Diancang sect, if you are willing to abandon your sword and admit defeat, I will ask my slaves to spare your life. Otherwise, in ten more moves, you will definitely have your stomach broken and your intestines splattered with blood."  step!"

    Mazhu shouted angrily: "You're dreaming, I would rather die than surrender!" He was slightly distracted while speaking, and the knife slave took the opportunity to slash with his sword, cutting a bone-deep wound on his shoulder, and the blood instantly dyed his clothes red.

    Mrs. Ma was deeply in love with her husband, and her heart ached when she saw this. She couldn't help shouting: "Fourth Senior Brother, let me help you!" The long sword was unsheathed, and it stabbed at the sword slave, and was involved in the battle group.

    Yu Wenzheng winked, and Nie Buren sneered: "Dian Cang sect uses more to fight less, don't you follow the rules of the world?" Suddenly, his wrist moved slightly, and five or six weird-shaped hidden weapons were whizzing and shooting like poisonous bees.  To Mrs. Ma.

    Mrs. Ma swung her long sword sharply, tapping, cutting, picking, and plucking, creating a tight sword net in front of her. At the same time, she retreated sharply, avoiding the place where she originally stood.  But Nie Buren's hidden weapons were like maggots attached to bones, chasing after him without missing a step, shooting to the left or right, front or back, drawing strange arcs, and sometimes suddenly changing direction and speed in the air.  , which is hard to guard against.  Mrs. Ma was forced to dodge for a moment and was completely unable to help her husband.

    "Suddenly I heard Ma Zhusheng groan, and was suddenly shot in the left leg by a hidden weapon. He stumbled on the sole of his foot, and the empty door on his upper plate was exposed. The sword slave aimed at his chest and struck him hard in the chest.  Mrs. Ma's liver and gallbladder were about to burst, and she cried out: "FourBrother!  "Ma Zhusheng is worthy of being a master of Dian Cang. When faced with danger, he does not defend and counterattacks. His long sword sharply slashes the opponent's crotch area, which is actually a way of killing both of them. The sword slave made a mistake in his steps and avoided the enemy's sword. With his backhand, he slashed straight at him.  Cut off at the back of the neck, unstoppable.

    "Stop!" Qing Ning lowered his sword, and he held the steel sword in time. With a flick of his luck, he actually knocked the sword slave back a step.  Before the opponent could understand what was going on, the sword came out like the wind and stabbed his eyes.  The sword slave reacted extremely quickly. Ding's horizontal sword blocked the incoming sword. Qingning's footwork spread out and the long sword slashed towards his side.  She had just watched the Sword Slave's sword skills and knew that her opponent was terrifying and she could not let him take the initiative to attack, so she attacked frequently as soon as she came up.  The Emei Sect is one of the seven major sword sects in the world, and she is one of the few masters in the sect. Her swordsmanship is profound and her inner strength is even better than that of Ma Zhusheng. At this moment, she unfolds the exquisite moves of the Emei swordsmanship, and the silver light overflows, and the sword  The flowers bloom, and a third of the beauty is hidden amidst the murderous intent.

    Ma Zhusheng was about to step forward to attack, when he suddenly found that his lower limbs were paralyzed and he was struggling to move. He had been poisoned!  He gritted his teeth and swung his sword to cut off the hidden weapon along with the skin and flesh. Blood spurted out, showing a bit of courage like a strong man cutting off his wrist.

    Yu Wenzheng said in surprise: "The old nun's martial arts is not bad, she can actually defeat the sword slave! Hehe, since everyone is busy, how about we come and have some fun?" The figure suddenly flashed and jumped to Jingyun,  He reached out to touch her tender cheeks unscrupulously, and said with a lewd smile: "What a pure and pretty nun, I like her!"

    Jingyun screamed, jumped to the window like a frightened rabbit, held the hilt of the sword tightly behind his back, bit his lip and said: "You, what do you want to do? If you take one more step forward, I will draw the sword!"  "She has been cultivating in the mountains since she was a child, isolated from the world, and has almost never had contact with young men. When she saw the hot and greedy eyes of the other man, she instinctively felt scared and disgusted.

    Yu Wenzheng had a hobby of *beautiful women. Seeing her frightened expression, he became even more excited. His lower body suddenly became as hard as iron. He chuckled: "What do I want to do? Of course I want to fuck you!" His big hand suddenly reached forward and grabbed her.  Slightly raised breasts.

    Jingyun screamed: "No!" The sword flashed and struck Anlu's claws straight.

    Yu Wenzheng's arm shrank, and he almost cut his finger with the long sword. He nodded and said: "What a good swordsmanship, it's beyond my expectation!" His palms danced, and thousands of phantoms suddenly appeared in the air, turning the net clouds into clouds.  Covered in it.

    Although Jingyun¡¯s swordsmanship is strong, he lacks actual combat experience. Suddenly, the enemy appears in countless forms and attacks from all directions. He can¡¯t help but panic.  The long sword stabbed into the void several times, and his wrist suddenly hurt. He was hit by the opponent's knife, and the long sword fell to the ground with a clang.  Her heart felt like it was falling into an ice cave. When she saw Yu Wenzheng approaching with a ferocious smile, but she had no way to retreat, she was so frightened that she shouted: "Uncle, save me!"

    Yu Wenzheng smiled lewdly and said: "Your uncle has too much time to take care of himself, so why would he come to disturb us? Little beauty, let's have a good time making out!"

    At this moment, there was a sudden sound of wind, and a figure walked through the window and jumped upstairs, blocking just in front of Jingyun, immediately forcing Yu Wenzheng to take three steps back.  The person who came was a strong man with a long sword on his back and a bamboo hat on his head. He exuded a strong and unyielding aura. He was as majestic as a mountain and as tall as a pine. The raindrops dripping from his body showed that he had traveled a long distance.  Jingyun smelled the breath of a young man on him, and somehow his palms became sweaty and his cheeks felt hot. A thought suddenly popped into his mind: Is he good-looking?

    Yu Wenzheng pointed at the young man with one finger and said in a deep voice: "Who are you? You dare to ruin my good deeds! Believe it or not, I, the Baiyun Sect, will wipe out your whole family immediately?!" He was interrupted when he was burning with desire, and his mood was natural.  Extremely bad, murderous intent rushed over.

    The man sneered and said: "Yu Wenzheng, you are still like a dog that can't change the virtue of eating shit! Do you want to humiliate all the women in the world at will?" The head was slightly raised, and a pair of fire-breathing eyes were revealed under the bamboo hat.

    Yu Wenzheng was stunned for a moment, and then said in a voiceless voice: "Hu Qingpeng!"

    These three words were like a thunderbolt in the clear sky, shaking everyone's hearts and minds, and they unanimously stopped fighting.  Dao Nu wanted to continue chasing Qing Ning, but Yu Wenzheng stopped him in time.  Both sides exited the battle circle, and their eyes fell on Hu Qingpeng, with expressions of suspicion, hatred, and surprise.

    Jingyun was in a state of confusion, staring blankly at Hu Qingpeng's back. He wanted to seize the opportunity to sneak attack on this enemy, but he couldn't bear to hurt the benefactor who had saved him, so he couldn't help but hesitate.  Qing Ning knew the personality of her nephew very well, and was afraid that she would be hurt if she took action while hesitating, so she hurriedly shouted: "Jingyun, come here!" Jingyun agreed, jumped to stand next to his uncle, and felt a little light in his heart  of loss.  She secretly glanced at Hu Qingpeng and saw that he had thick eyebrows, fierce eyes, and rough facial contours. Although he could not be called handsome, he was full of masculine and healthy aura. He had an outstanding style, and her heart skipped a beat.  , hurriedly lowered his head and did not dare to look more.

    Yu Wenzheng looked Hu Qingpeng up and down and said suspiciously: "You are the only oneAlone?  "

    Hu Qingpeng sneered: "What do you think?" Before he finished speaking, a breeze passed by, and the dancing phoenix dressed in white as snow appeared beside him.  Enemies were extremely jealous when they met each other. Yi Wufeng looked at Yu Wenzheng coldly. Thinking of almost dying under his poisonous needle, a surge of anger rushed into his heart. He said in a cold voice: "It's really a narrow road for enemies! Yu Wenzheng, nonsense  Stop talking, how about we fight to the death today?"

    Yu Wenzheng smiled and said: "Elder Yi was joking. In the past, we had a life-and-death fight for a little misunderstanding. Aren't we making others laugh? The Dian Cang and Emei factions over there want to kill Hu Qingpeng for revenge. You'd better kill him first.  Let's send them away!" In terms of their strength, they were not strong enough to fight against the two masters at the same time, so they simply showed their weakness to the enemy and waited for reinforcements to arrive.  He also took the opportunity to sow discord between the two parties. It is best for the crane and the clam to fight, so that the fisherman can benefit.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at Qing Ning and others in astonishment, and said slowly: "It turns out that you are the seniors of Dian Cang and Emei, Hu is so polite! You must have come here to avenge your fellow sects, but they did not die under my sword. I am  Unjustly accused! I don¡¯t want to fight with you today, lest I fall into the villain¡¯s plan to sow discord. What do you think?¡±

    Mrs. Ma and Qingning exchanged glances, then looked at Ma Zhusheng, who was turning blue, and said decisively: "Okay, we will meet another day, and we will never show mercy!" She turned to look at Nie Buren angrily, and said in a hateful voice: "Hurry up.  Bring out the antidote, or I will kill you!"

 Text Chapter 20 The adulterer shows off his evil deeds

    Nie Buren said disdainfully: "You want to threaten Nie? If you, the leader of the Diancang Sect, are here, there may be room for negotiation, but you are not powerful enough! Just wait and collect the body for your husband!"

    Mrs. Ma's face turned pale and she gritted her teeth and said, "What a cruel villain, I'll fight you!" The sword swung as she tried to save her life.  £®  com

    "Wait a minute!" Hu Qingpeng raised his hand and shouted, looking at Yu Wenzheng with a cold, razor-sharp gaze: "Yu Wenzheng, those who understand the current affairs are heroes. If we join forces with the Dian Cang and Emei factions, the three of you will never be opponents. As long as you communicate with each other,  Provide the antidote and ensure that Ma Daxia is safe and sound, and then you can leave freely, otherwise I will stay here today! I'll wait for your word on what to choose!" After saying that, he held the sword in his backhand, and the invisible sword energy rushed over.

    Qing Ning announced the name of Buddha, swayed, and landed behind the opponent, blocking their retreat.

    Yu Wenzheng's heart sank. His wishful thinking failed. Instead, he was jointly pressed by the other party. The situation was greatly unfavorable.  If they fall out and fight on the spot, even if they are protected by the Soul-Destroying Poison Needle, they may not get any benefits.  In this case, why not take a step back and wait for reinforcements to arrive before settling the accounts.  Turning his eyes, he looked at the murderous Yi Wufeng and said, "If we hand over the antidote, can you guarantee that no one will take action?"

    Hu Qingpeng didn't know the purpose of his question, so he said seriously: "I guarantee it with my life! Elder Yi, you won't object, right?"

    Although Yi Wufeng desperately wanted to take the opportunity to kill this lustful and despicable villain, she couldn't bear to embarrass Hu Qingpeng. She struggled in her heart for a long time, finally dissipated her concentrated skills, and shook her head helplessly.

    A huge stone fell in Yu Wenzheng's heart, and he quickly ordered Nie Buren to hand over the antidote, and said with a smile: "You are all heroes who have promised a thousand pieces of gold, and you will not regret what you promised? There is a long way to go, let's see who can have the last laugh!" He led his companions  He hurried downstairs.

    Mrs. Ma looked at their backs, spat bitterly, and hurriedly fed her husband the antidote.  After just one meal, the green and black color on Ma Zhusheng's face gradually faded, and the numb lower limbs also regained consciousness.  Mrs. Ma was overjoyed, rolled up her sleeves and saluted Hu Qingpeng, and said, "Thank you so much, Master Hu, for your generous help. We, my husband and I, will never forget this life-saving grace!" Without Hu Qingpeng's help, they would have lost their lives with their strength alone.  It was impossible to force Nie Buren to hand over the antidote, and Ma Zhusheng's life would not have been saved.

    Hu Qingpeng replied: "Mrs. Ma, you are so polite! No matter what outsiders think of me, after all, I am still a disciple of the Hengshan Sect. When my fellow disciples are in trouble, I should lend a helping hand!"

    Mrs. Ma was stunned for a moment and sighed: "Master Hu, it turns out that you, you are still in the dark! As early as seven days ago, Headmaster Chen of the Hengshan Sect had announced to the world of martial arts that he would drive you out of the door. You will never be here again.  Don¡¯t admit that you are a disciple of the Hengshan Sect again!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng felt like he was struck by five thunders, and cried out: "What did you say?! Did the head master remove me?" Mrs. Ma sighed again and nodded affirmatively.  Hu Qingpeng stared at every expression on her face and felt his heart sinking into a bottomless abyss. Unspeakable bitterness filled his chest. He smiled miserably: "It turns out that even they don't believe me!" Even though he had a premonition that he would be affected.  The sect rules severely punished him, but he didn't expect such a result. Chen Tianlei didn't even give him a chance to defend himself!  His hands and feet were cold, and his tall body looked so lonely.  In the martial arts world, the inheritance of masters is very important. Even those who are extremely evil will not easily erase their origins.  Expelling a disciple from the gate is the most severe punishment within a sect, second only to the elimination of martial arts.  This kind of person who has no family or sect has always been reviled and despised, and will never be able to hold his head up for the rest of his life.

    Yi Wufeng was deeply hurt by his lost expression. She held his generous palm and said softly: "Don't be sad! Since they listened to the slander and denied your character, why should you care about them? In the future, your martial arts skills  When Dacheng is famous all over the world, find another opportunity to humiliate them!"

    Hu Qingpeng said sadly: "You already knew the news, didn't you? Why didn't you tell me? Do you want to hide it from me for the rest of your life?" The Hengshan sect's removal of him caused a sensation in the world. As an elder of the Demon Sect, how could Yi Wufeng not know about it?

    Yi Wufeng whispered: "I was afraid that you would have crazy thoughts if you knew about it, so I didn't tell you. You are a person who wants to do big things, so don't take this small setback to heart. The world is so big, can't it accommodate you?  A place? Even if everyone is against you, I will still stand by your side and never abandon you!"

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but feel a warm current in his heart. He held her hand in gratitude and smiled at each other, saying nothing.  He turned to Madam Ma and said, "The people from Baiyun Sect have withdrawn. What are your plans? Do you still want to kill me for revenge?"

    Madam Ma said: "Master Hu first saved Junior Sister Jingyun and was kind to his wife. No matter how thick-skinned we are, we will never embarrass you! But if the master's order does not change, we will still be  Enemy. When we meet next time, let's fight to the death!" Helped Ma Zhusheng up., went downstairs with Qingning and Jingyun.  Before Jingyun left, he glanced at Hu Qingpeng quickly, his bright eyes shining like stars.

    Yi Wufeng saw it so clearly that she couldn't help but twist Hu Qingpeng's waist and ribs hard, her face was as cold as ice.  Hu Qingpeng cried out in pain: "Why are you pinching me?"

    Yi Wufeng said coldly: "Who told you to seduce that little nun! The way she looks at you is obviously different. Do you think I'm blind?"

    Hu Qingpeng didn't know whether to laugh or cry. He rubbed his nose and said, "Miss, she is a monk! She spends all day with the green lantern and worships the Buddha devoutly. How can she have worldly feelings? You are too petty!"

    Yi Wufeng's face turned slightly red and she said, "I'm just petty, what do you think? I'm warning you, don't flirt with other women. If you get caught by me, think about the consequences!"

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but shudder, hurriedly swore a curse, and finally got rid of the matter.  The poisonous poison on his body must be detoxified with the "Golden Silkworm Gu King" as a medicine, and this most poisonous substance in the world only exists in the "Hundred Poison Village" in Yunnan, and is a sacred object enshrined in the Baidu Sect.  Therefore, they rushed to Yunnan and traveled deep into the hinterland of southern Xinjiang.  As for whether the leader of the Hundred Poisons is willing to hand over the "Golden Silkworm Gu King", that can only be determined after meeting.

    Ma Zhusheng, his wife, Qing Ning and others returned to the inn to pack their bags, waved goodbye, and returned to the door to ask for reinforcements.  Although Hu Qingpeng's whereabouts were discovered, he was inseparable from the demon sect elders. This was an extremely difficult problem.  It was impossible for the four of them alone to kill Hu Qingpeng and avenge their dead comrades.  If they want to capture Hu Qingpeng, the two families must send out all their elites to be able to break through the demon sect's defense line and get their wish.  Therefore, they must report to the leader as soon as possible to make a decision on the matter.

    After parting ways with Qingning and others outside the ancient town, Ma Zhusheng and his wife rode westward, running in the rain.  Due to the slippery weather and muddy mountain roads on rainy days, almost no one could be seen.  The drizzle is like silk, falling from the low-hanging dark clouds, bringing with it a slight coolness.  The undulating hills were shrouded in rain and fog, and looked just a blue-gray color.  The occasional wolf howl is so shrill and long that it makes one's hair stand on end.

    After the two of them had traveled more than ten miles, the sky gradually darkened and the cold wind began to rise.  Suddenly they saw a piece of gray tile exposed in the forest in the distance. They were both happy and rode straight into the forest, intending to stay here for the night.  Walking closer, it turned out to be a dilapidated earth temple. The incense had long since disappeared, the doors, windows and walls were dilapidated, and the corners were covered with spider webs.  Fortunately, both husband and wife have been traveling in the world for many years, so what kind of hardships have they not suffered?  Immediately, he tied up his mount, swept a corner of the temple, and lit a bonfire to keep warm.

    Mrs. Ma was very worried about her husband's injury and asked, "Fourth Senior Brother, do you feel any discomfort during this fast trip?"

    Ma Zhusheng laughed and said: "Junior sister, do you think I am a fool? In the battle against the Ax Gang in Jinsha River, I was injured in twenty-seven places, but I still lived well, didn't I? Don't worry, I have strong bones.  Very well, even if you fight against the evil tiger alone, it will be no problem."

    Mrs. Ma smiled like a jade tree with flowers, blooming with charming and mature charm, and said angrily: "You are boasting all over the sky again! If you meet an enemy, you are not allowed to attack first, let me take care of it. Do you hear me?"

    Ma Zhusheng said: "Yes, my dear wife!" He was moved in his heart and put his arms around his wife's soft waist.  Mrs. Ma leaned on his shoulder, and the two were speechless for a moment. They only heard the crackle of firewood and the sound of raindrops.

    Suddenly, a burst of rapid horse hoofbeats broke the tranquility, which was particularly clear in the cold rainy night. They ran to a stop outside the Tutu Temple.  Ma Zhusheng and his wife looked at each other, frowned slightly, and pressed the hilt of their swords at the same time.  Suddenly, there was a muffled bang, and the decaying temple door was smashed to pieces. A cold wind passed by, and three figures floated into the temple like ghosts. They turned out to be Yu Wenzheng and others!

    Ma Zhusheng and his wife were shocked. They stood up suddenly, drew their swords and pointed at each other. They said solemnly: "You are still haunting and chasing after you. What do you want to do?" The two of them were not as strong as their opponents, and they were in this mountain wilderness.  Being in a remote place with no one to help me, I couldn't help but feel anxious and wanted to seize the opportunity to break out and escape.

    Yu Wenzheng waved his hand, and Nie Buren and Dao Nu immediately moved their bodies, trapping the two of them in the core. Hehe smiled proudly and said: "You never dreamed that we would meet again so soon, right? In fact, I didn't leave at all, just waiting  I'll take care of you after you're alone! Now unless you have wings, you will never escape from my grasp. Even if you shout at the top of your lungs, no one will come to meddle in your own business!" He looked arrogant and completely unaware.  Take the other person seriously.  He has a promiscuous nature, so naturally he is not willing to let Mrs. Ma leave in vain.  If Jingyun hadn't gone on another journey with his uncle, he would have been plotted and humiliated by him.

    Ma Zhu said angrily: "Shameless villain, don't think we are afraid of you! The Dian Cang clan only has heroes who died in battle, and there are no cowards who surrendered. Their heads are just scars as big as bowls! If you want our lives,  At onceLet's do it!  "Seeing that there was no hope of escape, I could only make up my mind to fight to the end and fight the opponent desperately.

    Yu Wenzheng shook his head and said, "You are wrong. What is the use of my wanting your lives? What I want is your wife!" The evil light in his eyes surged, unabashedly directed towards Mrs. Ma's secret place, as if to penetrate her.  clothes, peeking into the beautiful scenery underneath.

    Madam Ma's face turned red and she shouted angrily: "Shameless pervert!" The sword flashed and with one move, "Snow Reflected on Cangshan", hundreds of electric lights flashed out, striking the opponent's vital points with a chirping sound, especially his lustful eyes.  My eyes, I wish I could be blinded immediately.

    Yu Wenzheng sneered and shouted: "Do it!" He swayed and quickly approached Madam Ma's side, his fingers turned into claws and clasped towards her shoulders.  Madam Ma took half a step back, tilted her sword slightly, and stabbed at the meridians of his upper arm.  Suddenly the silhouette of the figure flashed, the long sword pierced the air, and Nie Buren's strange and sinister face appeared in front of him.  I saw a flash of cold light, and Liu You woke up. He opened his eyes and saw his wife undressing herself. Her heart was like a thorn, and she shouted: "Junior sister, you, stop! I would rather die than let you do anything to yourself!"  "

    Mrs. Ma's body trembled violently, and she couldn't help but cover her face and cry bitterly: "Fourth Senior Brother, I, I'm sorry for you! But I I can't help it!"

    Yu Wenzheng laughed and said: "What a loving husband and concubine, what a deep love between husband and wife! Ugly ghost named Ma, you just happened to wake up, open your eyes wide and see my coquettish tricks!" He raised his toes and held Ma Zhusheng.  He kicked Nie Buren in front of him and said, "Serve him well, don't let him miss this good show!" After saying this, he opened his arms and pounced on the naked and beautiful woman like a hungry wolf.

    Nie Buren smiled evilly and said: "Please don't worry, young master, I know how to do it!" With his fingers flying, he sealed Ma Zhusheng's acupuncture points to prevent him from chewing his tongue and committing suicide.  Ma Zhusheng watched helplessly as Yu Wenzheng threw himself on his wife, making violent movements. Two lines of blood suddenly seeped out from the corners of his eyes, which was shocking

    The clouds dispersed and the rain settled, and the sound of gasping and groaning echoed in my ears.  Yu Wenzheng stood up with satisfaction. He felt that his energy was full, his true energy was at its peak, and he felt comfortable all over. He couldn't help but raise his head to the sky and let out a long roar, which shook the mud and dust. He laughed and said: "God has eyes, and he let me find it."  A unique cauldron! Happy, happy!"

    Nie Buren¡¯s face was full of envy and he said: ¡°Young master has a lot of skills and his skills have increased for at least ten years! In time, he will definitely surpass the four masters and become the arm that the sect leader can rely on!¡±

    Yu Wenzheng burst into laughter again, and his contentment was beyond words.

    Mrs. Ma's face still retains the blush after the pregnancy, but her originally elastic skin has lost its luster, dense wrinkles appear at the corners of her eyes, and her black hair has turned gray, as if she has aged dozens of years overnight.  She wriggled her lips and said with difficulty: "Yu Wenzheng, you promised to let my senior brother go!"

    Yu Wenzheng frowned in disgust, and with a wave of his hand, he pushed her to Ma Zhusheng's side.  Ma Zhusheng stared angrily, the blood in the corner of his eyes was not dry, but his breathing had stopped long ago, and he was actually angry to death.  When Mrs. Ma touched her husband's cold body, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning, and the blood all over her body coagulated. She could not believe what she saw.  She sacrificed her chastity, but failed to save her husband's life. Her regret and pain cannot be described in words.  Mrs. Ma smiled sadly, stretched out her hand to gently close her husband's eyes, held his head in her arms, and said softly: "Brother, how can you bear to leave me? We husband and wife do not want to be born on the same day, but we want to die on the same day.  , okay?" The voice gradually became lower and lower, and finally it was no longer heard. He had cut off his heart and died.  Their heads and necks were leaning against each other, and they would never leave each other until death.

 Text Chapter 21 Nine-tailed Demon Fox

    (I wish everyone a happy New Year and a happy holiday!)

    When Yu Wenzheng saw that Mrs. Ma actually committed suicide, he rolled his eyes twice, put his hands on his hands and said with a smile: "Stupid bitch, die well, die well! Anyway, there is no proof of death, so this debt may as well be settled on Hu Qingpeng's head."  com The Dian Cang sect will definitely use all their strength to hunt him down, otherwise how can they wash away this shame and humiliation? Hehe, kill two birds with one stone, and can sit on a mountain and watch tigers fight, wouldn't it be nice!"

    Nie Buren said: "Young Master is really good at building momentum, this is a very clever plan!" He smiled evilly and cut Mrs. Ma's finger, and wrote the word "Hu" in blood on the ground, deliberately making the handwriting appear blurry and crooked, as if in a hurry.  Written secretly.  "In this way, Hu Qingpeng will be blamed and he will not be able to turn around until he dies!"

    The two of them looked at each other and laughed, their laughter filled with unspeakable triumph and viciousness.

    Suddenly, I heard a charming and sweet voice: "Brother Yuwen, which hero is plotting against you this time? Sister, I heard you laugh so happily, can you tell me something?" The voice of the speaker was very soft and moving.  , it makes your bones feel so comfortable.

    Yu Wenzheng said happily: "Since Sister Xian has inquired, how dare I hide anything? If you had come half a day earlier, you would have gained a lot!"

    ???????????????????????????????????: Two handsome young men carry a sedan into the temple. They look stupid and have pale skin, as if they are soulless puppets.  Next to the sedan followed a beautiful woman with a charming look, peach blossom eyes, petite and exquisite, and very coquettish.  She gave Yu Wenzheng a flirtatious look, stretched out her pink and delicate tongue, and gently licked her upper lip. She swayed her slender waist, and her teasing intention was unmistakable.

    Yu Wenzheng's heart was shaken, he looked at her fiercely, laughed and said: "Sister Blood Fox used her charm on me, is it because she wants to seduce me? It's a pity that even if I give my little brother a hundred courages, I don't dare to touch the eldest sister.  Went to bed."

    The woman said angrily: "Who is your 'eldest sister'? Is she that old?" She is one of Li Meixian's arms, the "Blood Fox" Jin Yuelian, who is proficient in the art of collecting tonic and likes to seduce martial arts heroes.  She seemed charming and cute, but in fact she was extremely cold. All the men who had sex with her were killed by her during sex, and no one was spared.  Therefore, a lustful person like Yu Wenzheng would not dare to easily provoke this murderous female evil star.

    Yu Wenzheng said: "Hey, I was confused. I should call you 'Sister Blood Fox'!"

    Jin Yuelian smiled, rolled her eyes at him, and stepped forward to lift the sedan curtain.  I saw first a flawless hand stretched out from the sedan, which was as white as jade, and then the smaller half of the pink arm, which was crystal smooth and graceful. Just this made Yu Wenzheng's mouth go dry, and a stream of heat rushed straight to the Dantian in his lower abdomen.  , there are signs that the true essence is ready to move.  He was secretly surprised. Could it be that the warning in the secret book was true?  Suddenly, she felt the fragrance assail her nostrils. Li Meixian had stepped off the sedan chair, but she saw that she had beautiful features, dyed cherry lips, and pearls hanging from her ears. She was wearing a well-tailored goose-yellow dress, her waist was as thin as a willow, and her legs were slender and well-jointed. She looked naturally charming.  Her charm is like that of a lady from a well-known family, without any hint of lasciviousness or coquettishness.  If someone who didn't know the inside story saw it, they wouldn't believe that she was the nine-tailed demon fox known for its charm skills!  At that time, Zeng Zhixiong was deceived by her appearance and took her as his concubine. As a result, he was assassinated. Even if he had the best martial arts in the world, he could not escape death.

    Nie Buren saluted and said: "Greetings to Master Li!"

    Li Meixian smiled slightly, with an indescribable charm. In a blink of an eye, she saw Yu Wenzheng's eyes were bloodshot and his face was red. She couldn't help being stunned and asked: "Yu Wen, what's wrong with you?"

    Yu Wenzheng tried his best to suppress the burning desire in his heart, and hissed: "Master, please quickly dispel the charm! If not, I can't control myself!"

    Li Meixian's charm skills have reached the state of returning to the true nature without being superficial. She is well aware of the various possible reactions of the person who is being casted. After seeing the situation, she thought for a moment and frowned: "Did you secretly practice the 'tyrannical dragon sucking the moon nymph' secretly?"  **'?" As he spoke, he secretly cultivated his unique mental method, transforming his temperament, as holy as a snow-capped mountain, as cold as an icy lake, instilling a sense of awe in people.

    Yu Wenzheng¡¯s face changed drastically and he lost his voice: ¡°How could you know so clearly?¡±

    Li Meixian pointed at Madam Ma's body and said: "This woman's skin has dried up and her hair has turned white. She looks like an old woman. She must have been sucked away by the extremely overbearing secret method of tonic. As far as I know, only Naha is the only one in this sect.  Dragon ** has such power! However, the formula of Tyrannosaurus ** is incomplete, and the description of how to transform the foreign Yuan Yin is unclear. Usually only one tenth can be absorbed by the cultivator. The remaining Yuan Yin cannot be refined,  It will gradually accumulate in the body of the practitioner, causing an imbalance of yin and yang, seriously affecting the mind of the practitioner, making him prone to impulsiveness and irritability. This Tyrant Dragon ** has been collected and kept by the sect masters for generations. If you practice this skill secretly, you may violate the sect's great rule.  Bogey! You are a smart person, why are you so confused this time?"

    Yu Wenzheng's eyes twitched and he said: "I was defeated by the demon sect Yi Wufeng. It was an unforgettable shame and humiliation! I started to practice this skill without telling the sect master. Is that?Improve your skills as soon as possible to avenge your previous shame.  If I can capture Yi Wufeng alive, I will use Tyrannosaurus ** to absorb her vitality and let her taste the feeling of life being worse than death!  "As he spoke, he let out a deep and lewd laugh, which was creepy. He was obsessed with Yi Wufeng and wanted to catch her and play with her in his dreams. This time he went to all the trouble to help Li Meixian for this purpose.

    Li Meixian shook her head and said, "But you are trying to quench your thirst by drinking doves! I'm afraid you will go crazy before you find Yiwu Feng!"

    Yu Wenzheng said: "Sister Xian, don't worry too much, I will know how to control it. But I must not let the master know about my practice, and please keep it a secret. If Sister Xian gives you orders in the future, I will not dare to disobey!"

    Li Meixian said: "Since you have made up your mind, I won't waste my words. I just hope you can take care of yourself. As for your secret training of Tyrannosaurus, I will not publicize it everywhere. I don't know what other people think?  "As he said this, he glanced at Nie Buren intentionally or unintentionally.

    Nie Bu¡¯s heart trembled, and he secretly cursed a fox!  He said sternly: "Master, sir, please rest assured, I will definitely keep my mouth shut! If I violate my oath, thunder will strike from heaven!" He is a disciple of Huangfu Ji, and is from the same clan as Li Meixian. Because of the factional dispute, he is naturally under the influence of Li Meixian.  Suspicion.

    Yu Wenzheng's thoughts turned around and he smiled and said: "Brother Nie, why are you so outspoken? I absolutely believe in your character. Besides, Master Huangfu has a close relationship with me, how could his disciples betray me? This time the task is difficult, we  We must work together to accomplish this, and we should not be suspicious of each other.¡±

    Nie Buren sighed: "Young Master is the one who knows me!" He looked like he was crying with gratitude.

    Li Meixian raised her eyebrows disdainfully, looked at the corpse on the ground and said, "Without further ado, our target is Hu Qingpeng. What is the relationship between these two people and him? Why did we kill them?"

    Yu Wenzheng hurriedly told the whole story about his encounter with Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng, and said: "We had to avoid the enemy's edge, exit the ancient town first, and wait for the arrival of the sect master. Later, we met the Ma family and his wife. We were itchy, so we captured them.  Unexpectedly, they had strong tempers and actually committed suicide one after another. Sister Xian, Hu Qingpeng is protected by the Demon Cult, so things may be a little tricky!"

    Li Meixian's eyes flashed with strange light, and she said leisurely: "So the rumors are true, Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng are indeed hooking up! He is so young, but he can make the Iceberg Witch fall in love with him. He is really not a simple man. Can you see where they are going?  Where are you going?" Suddenly, she became very interested in this young man whom she had only met once.  Back then, she was ordered to infiltrate the Tianxiahui for the secret of Zeng Zhixiong's "Nirvana Magic". However, after Zeng Zhixiong died, Miji, Zhang Yukun, Hu Qingpeng and others disappeared at the same time.  She tried every means to find Zhang Yukun's whereabouts, but unexpectedly heard the news about Hu Qingpeng. Shocked and puzzled, she immediately rushed to southern Sichuan, hoping to open a gap in Hu Qingpeng and complete the task assigned by the suzerain as soon as possible.

    Yu Wenzheng was so obsessed with sex at the time that he was following Ma Zhusheng and his wife waiting for an opportunity to strike. How could he care to pay attention to Hu Qingpeng's movements?  He scratched his head and said, "They, they might have gone south."

    Li Meixian laughed angrily: "Possible? What kind of answer is this! If you miss a big deal because of your greed for beauty, I have nothing to say. You can just apologize to the sect master in person."

    Yu Wenzheng wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said with a smile: "Sister Xian, please forgive me for once! I promise I won't do this again."

    Li Meixian's face was as dark as water, and she did not comment on his apology. She turned to Jin Yuelian and said: "Yuelian, go find out about Hu Qingpeng quickly, and don't alert the spies of the Demon Sect!"

    Jin Yuelian respectfully said: "Yes!" The figure flashed, floating out of the temple like a wisp of light smoke, and disappeared in the night in a blink of an eye.

    The clouds and fog have cleared, and the sun is shining like fire in the blue sky.  After climbing over one hill after another, there are still overlapping peaks ahead, and the mountain road stretches seemingly endlessly.  Deep in the rocky mountains, there are few people and only rampant locusts and mosquitoes.  Occasionally, rapids can be seen rushing under the cliffs. The water sounds like thunder and rolls away with countless silt.

    Hu Qingpeng could not see any mountain people along the way, so he couldn't help but ask: "Sister Feng, this is a gathering place for Miao people, but why can't I see their village even though I have been in the mountain for several days?"

    Yi Wufeng said: "The harsh government is stronger than the tiger! Those Han officials imposed excessive taxes and misbehaved. They falsely accused people and imprisoned them for the slightest disobedience, forcing the Miao, Yao and other people to move to the mountains for temporary peace. Therefore, the mountain village  The people there are prejudiced against the Han people. When you meet them, don¡¯t accept their food and water at will.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng wondered: "Why is this? If they poison me, I'm not afraid."

    Yi Wufeng said: "What they are good at is not poisoning, but releasing poison! The poison is terrifying and weird, beyond ordinary people's imagination. A skilled poisoner can even decide the fate of a person who is poisoned thousands of miles away with just a thought.  Life and death. Common ones include snake voodoo, golden silkworm voodoo, melon voodoo, stone voodoo, loach voodoo, and malnutrition voodoo.Among insect voodoo, epileptic voodoo, etc., the golden silkworm voodoo is the most terrifying. It is said that it is invulnerable to fire and water. Once it attacks, it can empty out all the internal organs of a person, causing the person to suffer all kinds of pain and die.  "

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "Since there are so many ways to release poison, wouldn't it be impossible to guard against it? People like me who have no experience must be careful even when drinking water."

    Yi Wufeng smiled and said: "As long as you stay close to me, most likely no one will harass you. However, Miao girls are passionate and bold by nature, and they like heroes the most. You have to beware of them taking the opportunity to bewitch you.  . If you fall prey to their fate, not even I can save you."

    Hu Qingpeng was about to ask what "Original Gu" was when he suddenly heard the sound of two arrows, and two feather arrows were suddenly shot down halfway up the mountain, and they were nailed tremblingly in the middle of the road.  The two men reined in their horses and stood still, when they saw a dark-skinned young man jumping out from behind a large rock, holding a bow and arrow and a bamboo knife hanging from his waist, shouting at them loudly.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't understand his dialect, but Yi Wufeng did. He said a few words to the man in the same language and showed him a simple wooden sign.  The man's demeanor changed drastically and he saluted Yi Wufeng respectfully.  The two parties chatted briefly, and the man nodded and made a "please" gesture.

    Hu Qingpeng asked curiously: "Sister Feng, what did he say?"

    Yi Wufeng sighed: "He said that the government has imposed taxes recently and is preparing to send out troops to attack the mountain stronghold. He and his companions are here to keep a lookout to prevent spies from getting in. In one day's journey, we can reach their stronghold."

    Hu Qingpeng said: "These mountain people are strong and strong, their arrow skills are accurate, and they occupy the advantage of the terrain. If they fight on this narrow mountain road, the officers and soldiers may not get any benefits."

    There was deep worry in Yi Wufeng's eyes, and she sighed: "After all, the officers and soldiers are regular troops. They have been trained for a long time and have strong shields and armor. How can they be easily defeated? Hey, no matter who wins or loses in the outcome, the most tragic thing is still  They are innocent people." Under her cold appearance, she actually has a compassionate heart.  Hu Qingpeng's understanding of her improved a little bit more, and he had more respect than love.

    The sky gradually turns dark, night covers the earth, and the twinkling stars rush to the sky, reflecting each other.  The night wind turned cold, and the roars of wild beasts could be heard from everywhere.  The two found a flat valley to rest, lit a bonfire, and then Hu Qingpeng went to search for game as usual.

    Hu Qingpeng went up the mountain stream and gradually went deep into the dense mountain forest.  With his nimbleness like the wind and his eyesight that could see the night like daylight, he easily hunted two fat hares.  When I was about to return, I suddenly heard a sweet and beautiful singing voice coming from the wind, like the sound of nature, quietly plucking my heartstrings.  Hu Qingpeng felt confused for a while, as if he was being pulled by a magic spell. He couldn't help but move his steps to find the source of the singing.

    After walking for another meal, a clear mountain spring suddenly appeared in the depths of the mountain forest, and the eyes suddenly opened up.  The spring water gathered into a pool, like a huge bronze mirror, reflecting the starlight in the sky.  Right in the pool, a long-haired woman covered in flesh was splashing water in the shower, humming a beautiful song.  She happened to have her back to Hu Qingpeng, exposing her round shoulders and entire snow-white back. The thrilling curves of her waist and hips just submerged into the water, and a pair of long and straight legs were faintly visible, as if she were a perfect white jade statue.  Her delicate skin was covered with a layer of crystal water drops, reflecting the faint starlight, as if her whole body was covered with shining pearls, which was dazzling.

    Hu Qingpeng was so shocked when he suddenly saw such a beautiful naked woman that he almost stopped breathing. For a moment, only her every move was in his eyes, and there was no room for other scenery.  My heart couldn't help but be filled with strong curiosity, and I wanted to take a look.

    The long-haired naked girl seemed to notice something. She suddenly turned around and glanced, just in time to catch Hu Qingpeng's sight. She couldn't help but let out a sweet cry, a shy blush appeared on her beautiful face, her arms were crossed to cover her plump and firm breasts, and her soft waist was light.  It trembles slightly, like a shy white lotus, trying to resist but welcoming, exuding irresistible charm.

    Hu Qingpeng's mind was shocked, and his eyes were completely attracted to her full and smooth vagina and mysterious valley. The uncontrollable vagina was like a ignited fire, which instantly detonated every nerve. His blood boiled, and his lower body was so swollen that he almost moaned.  stand up.

    The two people's eyes intertwined, and a blazing flame burned at the same time.  Between heaven and earth, it seemed like they were the only ones left facing each other in silence.

    Deep in the eyes of the long-haired naked girl, a glimmer of pride flashed across her eyes.  She showered here tonight and showed off her perfect breasts, which was carefully planned and arranged.  She combined the power of nature and used the supreme charm technique to deliberately create this scene. When she looked back, she more skillfully conveyed the thoughts of lust into the other person's eyes without any trace.  As long as he is a normal man, he will definitely rush over to have fun with her.  And she can take the opportunity to control the other person's mind and turn him into a slave.

    At this moment, a strange fish suddenly jumped out of the water, did a wonderful somersault in the air, and then ploppedThe sound fell into the water.

    This sudden sound, like thunder, destroyed the silent atmosphere around him.  As soon as the stage was clear, Hu Qingpeng stopped his body that was about to pounce. Cold sweat broke out on his vest, and he almost couldn't control himself. He made a big mistake!  Immediately recite the "Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra" silently, form is not different from emptiness, emptiness is not different from color, emptiness is color, color is emptiness, the Buddha's light appears on the face, the lustful color quickly recedes like the tide, and the eyesight returns to clarity.  Thinking of the loss of heart just now, my palms were full of cold sweat. I didn't care whether others could understand or not, and said: "Girl, I didn't mean to spy on you in the shower. Please forgive me!" As he spoke, he raised his arms and flew up to the treetops, flying as fast as he could in his life.  Escaped at such a speed.

    Before the long-haired naked girl could make a sound, Hu Qingpeng had already disappeared without a trace.  She was surprised, angry, and a little unwilling and humiliated.  She was originally confident that her beauty was unparalleled, and she would submit to any man's skirt, but she didn't know that she couldn't impress Hu Qingpeng!  Since her debut, this was her worst defeat.  She took off her human skin mask, struck the water with her palm hatefully, and gritted her teeth and said: "Hu Qingpeng, you are cruel, but you actually practice Buddhist mystical skills! When I capture you, I have to train you into an obedient male."  No dogs!¡±

 Text Chapter 22: Skillfully Playing with Strong Enemies

    The mountain wind blew, the bonfire swayed, and the chill came quietly.  A waning moon hung on the hills, and the pale moonlight illuminated the mountains and forests.

    Yi Wufeng looked into the depths of the night, her brows slightly furrowed. Why was Hu Qingpeng missing?  Could it be that he had an accident while hunting?  However, according to common sense, the poisonous insects and beasts in the mountains cannot threaten his safety.  Unless A strong feeling of uneasiness came over him. Huoran stood up and shouted coldly: "Who is this monster? Get out!"

    Just hearing a deep sneer, three figures suddenly appeared in the dark night, slowly approaching her in a triangular encirclement. The leader was none other than Yu Wenzheng!

    Yi Wufeng's heart sank. The other party actually showed up when Hu Qingpeng was out and she was alone. Is it just a coincidence?  If the opponent had already planned and adopted a strategy of dividing and attacking, they probably would not let Hu Qingpeng go.  He was anxious in his heart, but not panicked on the surface, and said proudly: "Yu Wenzheng, what tricks do you want to play, you clown? You have repeatedly deliberately provoked troubles. Could it be that you were ordered by Ning Wufan to want to follow me?"  Do you want to start a war?"

    Yu Wenzheng laughed and said: "Elder Yi, no, no, it should be Miss Yi Wufeng. I chased you from Hunan to Sichuan and then to Guizhou. I traveled thousands of miles and was obsessed with it, just for the beauty of a kiss. Tonight, the moon is light and the wind is gentle.  It's just the right time for you and me to talk about romance, why bother talking about those mundane things that would disgrace the scenery and keep people away from you thousands of miles away?" He relied on his absolute advantage, with a frivolous look on his face, and proudly looked at this ice-cold beauty. The more he looked at it, the more he felt in his heart.  Love, I wish I could knock her down immediately and go straight to Huanglong.

    Yi Wufeng frowned and said disgustedly: "Yu Wenzheng, stop pretending to be elegant in front of me! Have you ever heard of the saying 'the toad wants to eat swan meat'? I despise your self-indulgent passion most.  Foolish man!"

    Yu Wenzheng was ridiculed by her, and his face turned red and blue with anger, and he said with a ferocious smile: "Okay, good point! So what if I am a toad? I will definitely eat you, the swan, today!"

    Yi Wufeng said disdainfully: "My defeated general dares to speak arrogant words. It's really ridiculous!"

    Yu Wenzheng said: "I am no match for you in a single fight, but today with three against one, I don't believe I can't deal with you! Look at your fine skin and tender flesh, I can't help but drool!"

    Yi Wufeng's face turned red and she scolded: "Shameless person, a dog's mouth can't spit out ivory!" Suddenly he opened his mouth and let out a clear whistle that shook the whole country.

    Yu Wenzheng crossed his arms across his chest and sneered: "Are you calling the boy named Hu to help with your boxing? Hehe, the leader of our sect, Li Meixian, personally went out to deal with him. It is estimated that they are making clouds and rain, wishing for death. Even if you hear  You screamed for help, but that kid is too weak to break free from Master Li's soul-destroying hole. Sooner or later, he will be exhausted and die. So, just surrender and capture, otherwise I will not bear to scratch your face!  "

    "What?!" Yi Wufeng's whole body was shaken, and her appearance suddenly changed.  "Li Meixian is here too!" Li Meixian is the master of the four gates of Baiyun Sect. She is famous all over the world for her charming skills. I don't know how many heroes have died under her pomegranate skirt.  When Hu Qingpeng meets this witch who specializes in bewitching men, can he resist her charm?  What if, as Yu Wenzheng said, Hu Qingpeng was controlled by lust, wouldn't he become a tool for the witch to play with?  When she thought that Hu Qingpeng might be having an affair with another woman, her heart was cut with a knife, her teeth almost shattered, and she shouted: "Get out of the way!" She waved her slender fingers lightly, and several sharp arrows shot towards Yu Wenzheng's face.  , paused for a moment, then rushed towards Nie Buren.

    Nie Buren had already taken precautions. With his body skills flying, countless hidden weapons shot out in a flash, blocking the space around Yi Wufeng. He smiled sinisterly and said: "Elder Yi, please have a taste of my 'rain of flowers'!"

    Yi Wufeng spun rapidly, drew out the jade flute, and knocked away the hidden weapon that hit her.  Suddenly he felt an extremely strong cold wind coming down like a mountain, and the sword energy like ice needles stung his skin. He knew in his heart that the sword slave had taken advantage of the opportunity to attack him. Just as he was about to retreat, a gentle wind from his palm struck at the vital part of his heart.  !  In the blink of an eye, she was in a desperate situation where three people were attacking.  In desperation, Yi Wufeng rushed into the middle door of Dao Slave and cleverly used his body to block the hidden weapon. Hengdi stopped him and held up the steel knife. At the same time, he exchanged palms with Yu Wenzheng with his backhand and kicked Dao Slave.  Left leg knee joint.

    The knife slave knelt down with severe pain in her left knee. The steel knife was retracted and slashed towards her lower abdomen at an extremely fast speed.  Yi Wufeng retreated quickly, but felt that her Dantian was burning like fire. She couldn't help but open her mouth slightly and spurt out a mouthful of green blood.  The skills of Yu Wenzheng and Dao Nu were only half as good as hers. She withstood their killing moves at the same time. She was seriously injured under the internal impact of both sides.

    Yu Wenzheng was overjoyed when he saw this, as if he had taken a reassurance, and shouted: "Fight her in close combat and consume her power quickly!" While shouting, he stepped forward to bully his opponent, and used his palms to directly touch the key points on the opponent's back.  His purpose is to capture Yi Wufeng alive, not to take his life.  There is such a great opportunity now, so of course we must seize it firmly.

    Nie Buren said with a strange smile: "I understand the young master¡¯s intention!  "She flew into the air and floated closer. A black iron plate appeared in her hand, and she slammed it down on the door in front of Yi Wufeng.

    At the same time, the sword flashed and chased her lower body.

    Yi Wufeng is surrounded by enemies on three sides, and she doesn¡¯t know whether Ai Lang¡¯s life or death is in danger. A trace of despair can¡¯t help but pass through her heart¡ªcould it be that I can¡¯t escape tonight¡¯s disaster?  She had a personality that she would rather die than be humiliated. She suddenly turned around and jumped high, holding her jade flute like a sword, and stabbed Yu Wenzheng between the eyebrows with all her strength. She ignored the iron plate dropped by Nie Buren and wanted to die with the enemy leader!

    When Yu Wenzheng touched her firm and cold eyes, he trembled all over. He did not dare to fight with the enemy who was determined to die. He exerted force on his toes and flew back desperately.  Both palms were raised, and the cold palm wind hit Yi Wufeng's chest, trying to stop her pursuit.  Yiwu Fengyu Flute made a stroke to break the surging palm force, but it was too late to defend the opponent behind him.  Just when she was about to be hit by the iron plate, she suddenly heard a piercing roar falling from the sky, and a flash of lightning, as if it was lightning fast, hit the iron plate instantly, sparks flying everywhere.

    Nie Buren was caught off guard. He was knocked back ten feet by the shock. His mouth was split open. He stared intently at the swordsman who had descended from the sky, and shouted in surprise: "Why is it you?!"

    Clothing Feng, on the other hand, was full of surprises. She held the palm of Hu Qingpeng who came back in time and smiled softly: "You're here!"

    Hu Qingpeng's eyes were so sharp. He saw the blood on Yi Wufeng's lips at a glance. He felt distressed and angry at the same time. He raised his hand and gently wiped away the bright red blood. He glanced at the three enemies and said coldly:  "You actually use the crowd to bully the minority, you should all die! I want you to come and go tonight!"

    Yu Wenzheng pointed at him in disbelief and said: "You, how could you be unscathed! Didn't you meet Master Li?"

    Hu Qingpeng frowned and said, "Who is 'Master Li'?"

    After all, Yi Wufeng is a hero among women who is used to seeing trouble. She quickly calmed down from the surprise and whispered: "He is referring to Li Meixian, one of the four masters of the Baiyun Sect. It is said that he went to deal with you personally. Did you do anything just now?  Meet a particularly charming and slutty woman?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng lost his voice and said: "Li Meixian!! It's her!" It suddenly dawned on him that the beautiful woman he saw at the pool just now must be the incarnation of Li Meixian!  She tried to use her beauty to seduce him, turning him into a plaything that had lost his self without knowing it. Her intentions were vicious and her methods were clever.  If he hadn't practiced Buddhist mental techniques and his mind was as strong as a diamond, how could he have escaped from the ** array laid out by that beautiful woman?  Even the overlord of the underworld like Tsang Chi-hsiung was manipulated and plotted by the enchantress. It was a blessing that he escaped unharmed!  At this thought, a cold sweat broke out on my vest.

    Seeing his strange expression, Yi Wufeng guessed that he had probably met Li Meixian, but was lucky enough to escape the trap set by the enemy.  Now that our own strength is obviously weak, if Li Meixian comes here again, the two of us will be in great danger.  She tugged on Hu Qingpeng's sleeve and said decisively: "Go quickly, don't give them a chance to encircle us!"

    Hu Qingpeng was able to clear the way at a single click, following Yi Wufeng and leaping forward.  But seeing the long sword like a rainbow and the jade flute shining, he rushed over unstoppably.  How could Yu Wenzheng dare to block the enemy's sharp edge? He was so frightened that he ran away three feet away and pretended to shout: "Hu Qingpeng, you coward, don't run away if you are a man!" Nie Buren also shouted with tacit understanding: "  Stop!" Only 50% of his 100% Qinggong was used, and the distance got further and further away.

    Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng ran to the edge of the forest. Suddenly, a blur of figures appeared in front of their eyes. Li Meixian and Jin Yuelian jumped out of the air, blocking their way.  Li Meixian smiled sweetly and said: "Hu Shaoxia, where are you going? Let's make out and make out!" With a wave of his sleeves, two gold ribbons as sensitive as snakes slid out and rolled towards Hu Qingpeng's right arm and feet respectively.  She hurriedly got dressed and rushed over, just in time to intercept the target.  With the lessons learned from the last failure, she no longer dared to look down on this young man, and used the "Hundred-Binded Dragon" stunt to capture him in one fell swoop.

    Yi Wufeng shouted: "Don't get entangled with her!" He used his left palm and right flute to attack Jin Yuelian with his killing move.

    Hu Qingpeng understood the meaning of her words. Once they got into a tough battle and Yu Wenzheng and others joined the battle group, both of them would definitely die.  A sword-training motto flashed through his mind, "Seek your own heart, your supernatural powers will come naturally, and your sword will follow your heart." He felt empty-headed and recalled the day when Ouyang Jue taught him the swordsmanship. He smiled slightly and trembled his sword.  It cut through the void lightly and stabbed Li Meixian between the eyebrows.

    This sword landed in Li Meixian¡¯s eyes, but she was shocked and pale.  With her knowledge of martial arts, she could naturally see that this move was intended before the sword, breaking through the limitations of space. It seemed slow but was actually fast. It was a rare and superb swordsmanship in the world. If she was not careful, she would be hit by the sword!  How many secrets does Hu Qingpeng have that are beyond his imagination?  His figure flashed sharply, and then he landed on the ground, but he felt a cold sword energy passing by his cheek, cutting off a few strands of black hair.

    Hu Qingpeng didn¡¯t even stop, he flew over her head like a big roc.  ?The dancing phoenixes disappeared into the forest together.

    Li Meixian was angry and resentful. She was unjustly appointed as the four masters of the Baiyun Sect, but was forced to retreat by an abandoned disciple of the Hengshan Sect. If the other three masters knew about it, wouldn't it make people laugh out loud?  Her original well-arranged plans and perfect layouts ended up falling through repeatedly due to Hu Qingpeng's unexpected performance.  Could it be that he is his nemesis arranged by God?  Ever since meeting Hu Qingpeng, everything has gone wrong, which is really a bit baffling.

    Yu Wenzheng, however, could not see the power of that sword, and asked curiously: "Sister Xian, why did you let him go so easily? Are you trying to catch a big fish in the long run?"

    Li Meixian was so angry that she raised her eyebrows and cursed, regardless of her image: "I'm trying to catch you, you big-headed devil! Stop talking nonsense and chase after me!" She stomped her lotus feet lightly and jumped up to the treetop.  When everyone saw that she was in a bad mood, they all shut up and followed her in pursuit.

    After entering the forest, he had just run a few feet away when Yi Wufeng suffered an internal injury. He spurted out a rain of blood in mid-air and fell straight to the ground.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked. He put his arms around her waist and asked anxiously: "Sister Feng, are you seriously injured? Have you taken any medicine?"

    Yi Wufeng whispered: "Leave me alone for now, they will be chasing me soon!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Yes!" He bent down and carried her on his back, running straight into the depths of the dense forest.  Because he has clairvoyance, he is almost unaffected when running in the dark, giving him a huge advantage over his opponent.  At first, I could still hear the whistling sound of the pursuers behind me, but after a cup of tea, the annoying sound had completely disappeared.  Occasionally he bumped into venomous snakes and beasts traveling late at night, but Hu Qingpeng always relied on his body skills to pass by them without getting entangled with them at all.  Yiwu Feng Rulan's breath gently sprayed onto his neck, numbing and itching, making him feel uncomfortable and wandering with thoughts.

    He ran out of the mountain road for more than thirty miles in one breath, climbed up a cliff, and stopped temporarily to rest.  Yi Wufeng had taken the time to take the devil's sect elixir to activate the medicine's power, and her face became much rosier.  Hu Qingpeng calmed down a little and said with concern: "Sister Feng, you are seriously injured internally. It is best to seize the time to use your energy to heal yourself. I will protect you!"

    Yi Wufeng nodded, immediately fell into meditation, and silently used the magic of the Demon Sect to heal her internal injuries.

    Hu Qingpeng did not dare to be careless. He stood by her side with his sword and scanned the surroundings vigilantly.  After a while, I suddenly heard a very slight sound approaching like a snake.  He looked intently and saw the grass shaking, and a furry head poked out. It turned out to be a little red fox.  The fox's fur is bright red and shiny, its nose is round and its eyes are round, and it is very smart and cute.  It glanced at the two of them as if it were spiritual, then suddenly turned around and ran away along the way it came.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he felt something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t tell what it was.  He looked down at the direction he came from, and saw the branches and leaves swaying in the distance, and the enemy was running straight in this direction.  It's strange, since Li Meixian and others don't have clairvoyance skills, how can they catch up with each other perfectly?  Could it be The red fox that appeared just now was immediately recalled in his mind, and the feeling of something wrong became even stronger.  Stomping her feet, she murmured: "It turns out they used foxes to track our scent!" Seeing the enemy approaching step by step, Yi Wufeng was still in the process of entering the concentration movement. She was anxious, knowing that she could not avoid the enemy's search, so she simply flew away  Then, he quietly sneaked back into the woods and hid high in a big tree.

    Li Meixian and others came very quickly, following a little fox as fast as they could fly.  The fox scurried under the tree where Hu Qingpeng was hiding, suddenly paused, raised its head upward, and made a squeaking sound.

    Hu Qingpeng knew that his whereabouts had been exposed, and before Li Meixian could issue a warning, he struck the tree trunk with a fierce palm, knocking off countless branches and leaves.

    "Be careful of enemy sneak attacks!" Li Meixian screamed, and a pair of streamers first protected herself.

    There was a flash of sword light in the darkness, and it struck the vital part of Yu Wenzheng's head like a thunderbolt.  Although Yu Wenzheng could not see the enemy in the darkness, he was extremely alert and immediately shouted: "Sword slave, enter!"

    Although the sword slave could not see the enemy, he had an instinct that was almost like that of a beast. As soon as he heard the master's order, he silently wielded his sword to intercept the long sword.  But there was a loud bang and sparks flew, illuminating the surrounding scenery instantly.

    not good!  Hu Qingpeng secretly screamed and immediately used his strength to fly upside down.  But this short moment was enough for the other party to clearly see his figure and direction. Nie Buren's hidden weapon, Jin Yuelian's short knife, and Li Meixian's ribbon attacked him almost simultaneously.  The light disappeared in a flash, and Hu Qingpeng cried out in pain, staggered away injured.  When everyone heard his empty footsteps, they couldn't help but be shocked, and they all rushed in the direction of his escape.  Hu Qingpeng deliberately slowed down, hanging on the enemy behind him slightly from the ground, pretending to bump into branches from time to time, making a splashing sound.  Li Meixian and others heard this clearly and wished they could rush over and capture him immediately. However, it was very difficult to run while avoiding branches and vines in the dark. They were only a few feet away from Hu Qingpeng, but they couldn't catch up with him.

    Hu Qingpeng led the crowdAfter walking in a long circle, he suddenly laughed and said: "Thank you for accompanying me on the walk in the forest. I am very grateful. I will say goodbye!" He suddenly exerted force on his feet and flew away on the top of the tree, disappearing without a trace in the blink of an eye.  Li Meixian and others finally realized that they had been deceived, and they were all so angry that they cursed loudly, and the sharpness of their words was even better than their unique skills.

    Hu Qingpeng was too lazy to pay attention to them, and flew back to the cliff as fast as possible. He happened to see the dancing phoenix finishing its exercise, and said happily: "Sister Feng, are you okay?"

    Seeing that his clothes were torn and his shoulders were stained with blood, Yi Wufeng asked in surprise, "Did you start a fight with Li Meixian and the others?"

    Hu Qingpeng nodded and said: "Li Meixian raised a little fox with a keen sense of smell, which can closely track our scent. I was afraid that they would affect your healing, so I took them for a walk in the woods. Now I have thrown them away.  We won¡¯t be found for a while.¡±

    Yi Wufeng knew that he sounded relaxed, but in fact the situation was extremely dangerous, she just didn't want to worry herself.  He was moved in his heart, smiled, and said softly: "I'm still injured internally, can you still carry me?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "I can't ask for it!" At that moment, he took up his clothes and danced the phoenix again and rushed towards the vast mountains.  Yi Wufeng put her arms around his neck, leaning her face against his broad back, listening to his powerful heartbeat. She was so intoxicated for a moment that she just hoped that the two of them would stay together forever.

 Text Chapter 23 Love in a copycat village

    (Dear book friends, I was recently pulled into management training, so I have to wait a little later before I have time to write the new chapter. Sorry. And thank you Brother Xuanxin for the recommendation.)

    The two walked day and night, consciously walking in places with more water to cover up their body odor and to prevent the foxes domesticated by Li Meixian from finding their traces.  Guizhou has many mountains, dense forests, criss-crossing streams, and inaccessible swamps can be seen from time to time.  Especially in certain valleys that are humid all year round and have lush vegetation, deadly miasma is also present.  Once humans and animals enter it, they will be poisoned and die.  Yi Wufeng knew the power of the miasma, and directed Hu Qingpeng to bypass these death restricted areas and head to the southwest.

    The two of them walked in the mountains for several days, relying on the stars to guide them, and finally arrived at the edge of the woods.  At this time, the crescent moon hung diagonally on the treetops, and everything was quiet except for the chirping of frogs and the chirping of insects.  Under the moonlight, a meandering stream loomed in the grass, reflecting a faint silver light.  Shrubs of different heights were blown by the wind, dancing like monsters in the dark night.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but raise his hands to the sky and sighed: "Oh my god, I finally walked out of this forest and saw the sun again!" There were so many giant mosquitoes, locusts and spiders in the forest that they could not be driven away and killed. It was simply terrifying.  nightmare.  He was still frightened when he thought of the countless mosquitoes that died from sucking his own poisonous blood.

    Yi Wufeng smiled and said, "I wonder if Li Meixian and the others have found the right direction? If they get lost, they will never be able to get out."

    Hu Qingpeng made a face and said with a smile: "It's best never to see their faces!" As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the gentle sound of the wind, and a strong black shadow soared over the bushes and landed next to the stream. It turned out to be a tall and fierce figure.  leopard.  There was a soft object in its mouth. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a child from the mountains, with blood dripping to the ground.  The leopard accidentally bumped into a stranger. It stood up in surprise, stared at the green and scary eyes, and let out a low roar.

    Hu Qingpeng was furious and shouted: "Beast, how dare you hurt people's lives!" He rushed forward, raised one palm, and slapped the leopard on the head with a roar.

    That leopard has probably never seen a human being who dared to fight it with bare hands. It was suddenly filled with pride. How could it give in so easily?  With a twist of his head, he threw the child away and suddenly lunged forward, his white teeth biting at Hu Qingpeng's throat.  A pair of deadly claws pressed against his chest at the same time, and there was still eye-catching blood on the claw tips.  Hu Qingpeng sneered, suddenly jumped to a high place, and stomped heavily on its back.  The leopard let out a mournful cry, its spine broke, and it fell to the ground like mud.  Before it could figure out what was going on, it received a slap on the back of its head, its skull was shattered, and it died instantly.

    Hu Qingpeng was still angry and kicked it twice before walking to the child.  The child was about five or six years old. He had an upper body, a pair of knee-length shorts, and silver jewelry on his wrists. The pattern was very delicate and beautiful. The wound on his neck was so deep that the bones were visible. It was obvious that he would not survive.  Feeling compassionate in his heart, he slowly closed his eyes full of terror and whispered: "Sister Feng, can you tell which village he is from? I want to send him back to his mother."

    Yi Wufeng said: "No need, look over there!"

    Hu Qingpeng looked up and saw a string of torches lighting up the hillside in the distance, approaching quickly, and there were chaotic shouts and shouts in the wind.  After a while, dozens of Miao men swarmed in. They were rough and strong, dressed in simple clothes, holding primitive bows, arrows and spears. They probably ran for a long distance, and everyone was sweating profusely.  When these people saw the corpses of the young child and the leopard, their faces showed expressions of grief, anger and sadness.  The first man, a man in his forties, stepped out from the crowd and asked in half-baked Mandarin: "Guests from afar, did you kill this man-eating leopard?"

    Hu Qingpeng nodded and said, "Yes, I killed this leopard."

    The big man turned around and said something, suddenly raised his right hand, and everyone cheered with him.  The big man said excitedly: "Dear guest, you got rid of the man-eating leopard for us. You are the savior of our village and a warrior sent by the mountain god! On behalf of my father, I sincerely invite you and your companions to come to our  We are guests at the cottage! We will treat you with the most fragrant rice wine, the sweetest glutinous rice cake, and the most sincere smile."

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "We are deeply honored to receive such a warm invitation. Thank you very much!"

    The big man was the eldest son of the village leader, named Lan Aqiang. He directed everyone to lift up the young boy and the leopard respectively, and surrounded Hu and Yi on the road.  When everyone found out that the leopard had no external injuries and had died by forcefully crushing its skull, they couldn't believe their eyes. They looked at Hu Qingpeng with eyes full of respect and admiration.  They never imagined that someone in the world could kill a ferocious and powerful leopard with bare hands!

    The group of people returned to the village in great force. The parents of the young child were naturally very sad, but the others were all happy when they saw that the serious problem had been eliminated.  After everyone's efforts to persuade them to stay, Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng stayed overnight.

     The next night, everyone in the village gathered together, lit a blazing bonfire, and held a grand dinner.  The leopard was skinned and grilled on the fire. The aroma of fat wafted in the wind, making people salivate.  Everyone, regardless of their status, sat on the floor, drank wine, and sang loudly. The atmosphere was extremely lively.  During the banquet, there were also dancing performances by young Miao girls. Their dances were either unrestrained and touching, or fresh and simple, which opened Hu Qingpeng's eyes.  Miao girls all wear exquisite and gorgeous silver jewelry, tube skirts, and cloth leggings, which just expose a section of plump and smooth thigh skin, which becomes more and more alluring when it beats.

    ?? Lan Aqiang has a bold personality and is a straight-forward mountain man. He grinned and said: "Brother Hu, are our girls in the mountains pretty?"

    Hu Qingpeng was dazzled by the sight and subconsciously said: "Beautiful, of course beautiful! It is indeed more beautiful with beautiful mountains and beautiful water!" Before he could finish his words, Yi Wufeng secretly pinched his thigh, causing him to gasp in pain and hurriedly  Sit upright.

    Lan Aqiang pointed at the girl leading the dance and said proudly: "That's my daughter Gillian, the most beautiful girl in the whole village, a lark who can sing and dance! Do you like her?" The girl has a delicate appearance.  She is beautiful, with eyebrows like crescent moons, a pair of bright big eyes like morning stars, fair skin, slender figure, and a slender waist that is very soft and swaying with an alluring rhythm.  Her dance is sometimes like a phoenix soaring, sometimes like a sparrow playing in the water, sometimes like a mountain flower swaying, full of natural atmosphere, and unforgettable.

    Poof!  Hu Qingpeng just drank half of the rice wine and spewed it out of his mouth, and said cautiously: "Girl Gillian and I are strangers, so we can't say whether we like her or not. Come on, let's have three more bowls!" Busy took the opportunity of persuading him to drink.  The topic was blurred.  Yi Wufeng was sitting next to her and watching, and she didn't dare to say "I like it" even if she had a hundred courages!

    Lan Aqiang patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "You Han people, the biggest shortcoming is that you are not frank enough. You clearly like it in your heart, but you refuse to admit it! It's not like us mountain people, who say whatever comes to mind!"  Suddenly she raised her voice and said, "Gillian, come here and offer Hu Yingxiong a bowl of wine!"

    Hu Qingpeng secretly exclaimed that it was bad. He saw the beautiful figure flashing, and a girl's unique body fragrance hit his face. The beautiful Miao girl jumped forward, looked at him boldly with fiery eyes, and said softly with a half-smile on her face:  "Abba, does Brother Hu know how to drink?" Hu Qingpeng couldn't get off the tiger. He unnaturally avoided her gaze, raised the wine bowl and said, "Miss Gillian, please!" Unexpectedly, Gillian suddenly snatched the wine from his hand.  He raised his head and drank half of the bowl of wine. He handed the remaining half bowl of wine back to him and said provocatively: "Do you dare to drink it?" Hu Qingpeng said with a smile: "Isn't it just half a bowl of wine? Why don't I dare!" He raised his head and drank half of the bowl of wine.  Neck, pour the wine straight into your throat.

    The people around him fell silent, and suddenly there was a burst of strange screams and applause. Most of the men had jealous looks in their eyes.  Gillian's face turned red and she said softly: "I'll come find you in a moment!" She twisted her slim waist slightly and ran back to the other girls.

    Lan Aqiang gave a thumbs up and praised: "Brother Hu, you are not only extraordinary in power, but also courageous. You are a man!"

    Hu Qingpeng was confused. Seeing the warm smiles of the people around him, he felt something strange. He couldn't help but glance at Yi Wufeng, but saw that her face was frosty, and he felt even more uneasy.  At this moment, there was a commotion in the crowd. A young man from the Miao family strode up to Hu Qingpeng's seat holding two machetes and said in blunt Mandarin: "I want to challenge you!" After saying this, he threw the knife.  He reached the ground and said, "Knife, you choose first!" He was strong, handsome and tall, with jealousy and anger on his livid face, and fire almost bursting out of his eyes.

    When something happened suddenly, the laughing, singing and dancing mountain people suddenly became quiet, and the girls retreated one after another to make way for an open space.  Most of the young men stood up suddenly, stamping their feet and shouting, with expressions of enthusiasm and excitement on their faces.  Everyone seemed to be used to this kind of scene, and no one came out to dissuade him.

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said: "Brother Aqiang, why did he challenge me? Is this a unique rule in your mountain?"

    Lan Aqiang laughed, pushed his back and said, "Don't ask! If you are a man, pick up a knife and defeat Lan Hu, the bravest warrior in our village! As long as you pass this  Guan, no one will challenge you."

    The young man from the Miao family, Lan Hu, said impatiently: "Are you a coward?"

    Hu Qingpeng was in his prime of life and had drank a lot of rice wine. He was aroused by the other party's words, and his drunkenness surged. He laughed and said: "A true warrior will never underestimate his opponent!" He jumped out of his seat and said with a loud voice,  He picked up a machete casually, flicked the blade, pointed the tip straight at his opponent, and said sternly: "Come on!"

    Lan Hu took the knife in his hand and glared at Hu Qingpeng fiercely, as if he was facing an sworn enemy. He said coldly: "Whoever wins, she belongs to him!" As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly jumped forward and slashed the knife.  As fast as lightning, it strikes directly at the opponent's door.  This knife has both speed and power, full ofWith the momentum of breaking mountains and cracking rocks, all the young people watching cheered in unison and cheered for him desperately.

    Hu Qingpeng frowned slightly. The opponent had obviously never practiced martial arts. How could he pose a threat to himself by relying solely on his brute force and natural speed to use his sword?  He was so competitive that he did not use his internal energy and used a head-on sword to block him.  when!  The two swords collided, and sparks flew.  Lan Hu opened his mouth and roared, moving his knife like flying, one knife after another flying to hit the opponent's vitals.  Hu Qingpeng, on the other hand, took his time and waited for the opponent to strike with a knife, then used the same move to intercept, attacking first and not losing at all.  But seeing the two swords slashing at each other, the sound was astonishing, and the flying sparks were really beautiful, making everyone's hearts beat with fear.  Lan Hu slashed several times in one breath. The huge force of the repulsion made his fingers numb and his muscles sore. He couldn't hold it firmly, and the machete was accidentally released, and a cold light flew straight into the depths of the night sky.  There was a sigh of regret all around.

    Hu Qingpeng held the sword across his chest and said with a smile: "The winner is still undecided, you can take the sword and fight again!"

    Seeing that he was calm and composed, with not even a drop of sweat on his forehead, Lan Hu knew that his opponent had not tried his best and was already showing mercy. He shook his head in pain and said, "No, I lost!" Suddenly, the tiger's eyes were filled with tears.  With tears streaming down his face, he turned around and separated from the crowd, lowered his head and ran away.

    After this small episode, the people in the village admired Hu Qingpeng even more and came to toast him one after another.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't resist the fierce enthusiasm of the crowd. He drank too much and became six points drunk without realizing it.  With drunken eyes, he was dragged up by a warm and strong hand, and he couldn't help but come to the campfire and dance to the beat of the music.  More and more young men and women joined the dancing ranks, dancing, singing, talking and laughing, pushing the atmosphere of the dinner to a climax.

    As the bonfire gradually extinguished and the night grew darker, pairs of young men and women walked hand in hand into the depths of the night.  Hu Qingpeng broke out in a sweat, and as he gradually sobered up from the drunkenness, he realized that he was holding Gillian's soft waist in a very intimate position.  He was startled, and immediately let go and looked around, but did not see Yi Wufeng.  Gillian smiled softly, with spring on her brows and lips, and whispered: "What are you looking at? Let's go too!" She pulled him and squeezed out of the crowd.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't bear to throw away her hand, and was afraid of being discovered by Yi Wufeng, so he asked anxiously: "Miss Gillian, where are we going?"

    Gillian¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment and she said angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t eat you!¡± She pulled him around to the back of the village and entered a dense bamboo forest.  The shadows of people intertwined in the bamboo forest, all of which were passionate couples, hugging and kissing, snuggling and whispering, or asking questions about love songs. Each couple occupied a small area of ??land and could not interfere with each other under the cover of bamboo.  The occasional coquettish laughter exaggerates the infinite youthfulness.  In the dark night, Hu Qingpeng saw everything as if it were daylight, and when he saw all the affectionate behaviors of the lovers, he couldn't help but blush, his heart beat like a pounding, and he almost ran away immediately.  But Gillian held his hand tightly and didn't let go, and came to a secluded corner of the bamboo forest.

    Hu Qingpeng had already guessed that this was the place where young people from the Miao family fell in love, where men and women met for trysts. He accidentally stumbled into it. How he could explain it to Yi Wufeng in the future was really a headache.  As soon as she touched Gillian's affectionate eyes, her heart skipped a beat, and her inner strength shook her palm away. She stepped back two steps and said, "Miss Gillian, I'm sorry! I didn't know you were going to bring me to the bamboo forest.  Time is impossible!"

    Gillian smiled and said: "Brother Hu, are you kidding? If you didn't like me, how could you drink half the bowl of love wine? And why did you agree to Lan Hu's challenge?"

    Hu Qingpeng gave way slightly, avoiding her leaning body, and said with a wry smile: "I'm a newbie here, and I don't know the customs of your village. How did I know that it was a love wine? If I knew in advance, I would never drink it.  ."

    Gillian's face turned pale, and she stood still for a long time like a sculpture, and asked quietly: "Why? Why don't you like me? Is it because I'm not beautiful?"

    Hu Qingpeng said hurriedly: "No, you are very beautiful and dance extremely well. But before I met you, I already had someone I loved, so"

    Gillian was unconvinced and raised her breasts: "Is she more beautiful than me?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "This how can these be compared with each other? You two have your own merits." Before he finished speaking, he suddenly heard a cold snort, a white shadow flashed past, and the dancing phoenix appeared in the sky like a ghost.  Hu Qingpeng's lips were bitter and his hands were sweating. He said bravely: "Sister Feng, she and I didn't do anything!"

    Gillian lost her voice and said, "Sister Feng? Could it be that he, he is a woman?"

    "Exactly!" Yi Wufeng took off her headscarf, scattered her tied long hair over her shoulders, walked straight to Gillian, and said proudly: "Are you confident that your appearance is more outstanding than mine?" She has a noble temperament,  She looks like a snow lotus, and her skin is as sparkling as snow. Her white clothes make her look like a fairy who fell into the world by mistake. The beauty of her face is far beyond what words can describe.  Gillian had never seen such a stunning beauty before, she couldn't help but feel ashamed, comparing herself with her?Just like fireflies and bright moon, they cannot be compared at all.  For a moment, my heart felt like death, and I suddenly hugged Hu Qingpeng and kissed him hard. Tears welled up in my eyes, and I staggered out of the forest.

    Gillian's footsteps quickly disappeared, and the two looked at each other, silently exchanging their deep feelings. Suddenly they smiled at the same time, misunderstanding the ice and snow melting.  Hu Qingpeng slowly walked up to Yi Wufeng and looked at her incomparable beauty. He was so mesmerized that he whispered: "Sister Feng, you are so beautiful!" He couldn't help but hold up her pretty face and kiss her delicately.  Kissed her cherry lips.

    Yi Wufeng was startled and instinctively wanted to push him away, but the strong masculine aura came and completely enveloped her body and mind, making her muscles and bones weak and unable to generate any strength.  The moment their lips touched each other, it was like thunder stirring up fire from the sky, and the ecstasy of pleasure was like a never-ending wave, quickly engulfing the two of them.  Although they fell in love with each other, they always treated each other with courtesy and never did anything overly affectionate.  Both of them drank a lot of rice wine tonight, and they were in the bamboo forest where they were dating for a long time. They no longer wanted to suppress their passion, and hugged each other tightly, wishing they could become one.  The kiss lasted until the two of them almost died, then reluctantly separated.

    Hu Qingpeng held Yi Wufeng in his arms, gently smelled the fragrance of her hair on the back of her neck, and asked puzzledly: "Sister Feng, why did Gillian regard the half bowl of wine I drank as a love wine?"

    Yi Wufeng held down his mischievous hand and panted: "Don't move! Have you forgotten? The people in the village have the custom of raising and releasing voodoos, especially the natal voodoo they raise, which has nothing to do with the spirit of the owner.  Connected, even if the person who is poisoned is thousands of miles away, his life and death are still controlled by the person who cast the poison. The Miao girl will never toast the wine she has drunk to the guests, unless she likes the other person, she will use the toast to  Opportunity shows her intentions. If she toasts you with the leftover wine she drank, the wine must contain the natal poison she raised. As long as you drink this bowl of wine, you will hand over the power of life and death to the other party from now on, and you can never betray her. This  It is a unique method used by Miao women to deal with their lovers."

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly realized, no wonder everyone reacted so strangely when he drank Gillian¡¯s bowl of wine, no wonder Lan Hu wanted to challenge him, no wonder Gillian brought him here!  He frowned and said, "Then have I been poisoned?"

    Yi Wufeng punched him lightly and said with jealousy: "When Gillian kissed you, she had already taken back her life Gu, otherwise how could you enjoy this wonderful blessing!"

    Hu Qingpeng felt relieved, let out a long sigh of relief, and said with a smile: "Are you jealous?" Without waiting for Yi Wufeng to defend herself, he leaned over and kissed her, silencing her voice

 Text Chapter 24 Breaking into the Poison Array Alone

    After crossing the Liuchong River, the terrain continues to increase and the trees gradually become rarer.  £®  com The two of them climbed up a hill and looked far into the distance. They saw a vast wilderness, a blue sky, and a vast sea of ??grass under the white clouds, with a few white tents scattered among them.  On the horizon, there is a green mountain range, guarding the tranquil sea of ??grass like a sleeping dragon.

    Yi Wufeng pointed to the distance and said excitedly: "Look, that's Wumeng Mountain!" After her passionate kiss with Hu Qingpeng that night, she changed back to women's clothing.  At this moment, her long hair is fluttering and her clothes are as white as snow, like a fairy descending on the grassland.

    ¡°Somehow, the closer to the destination, the darker the clouds in Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart became.  Baidu Village is where the Baidu Sect's main altar is located. It is located deep in Wumeng Mountain. It is said that the terrain is dangerous and contains all kinds of poisons in the world. There are also countless poison masters. It has always been a dangerous and forbidden place in the world.  The current leader, Pan Tianmeng, has not only reached the pinnacle of martial arts with poisonous kung fu, he is also a martial arts master in southern Xinjiang, with an extreme personality and ruthless methods.  "Golden Silkworm Gu King" is known as the most poisonous substance in the world, so it must be extremely precious. If Hu Qingpeng wants to get it, it will not be an easy task.  If he fails to obtain the Golden Silkworm Gu King, his days on earth will be numbered.  Especially in the past few days, his body began to show various abnormalities, proving that You Hentian's diagnosis was indeed true.  She couldn't help but sighed: "Sister Feng, if we rashly break into someone's village and ask for the Golden Silkworm Gu King for no reason, will they agree?"

    Yi Wufeng said proudly: "The Hundred Poison Sect has only a few hundred people, how dare you compete with my divine sect? With my identity as the elder of the divine sect, Pan Tianmeng doesn't dare not agree to my request. Taking ten thousand steps back.  , if he really refuses to hand over the Golden Silkworm Gu King, won't we start snatching him away?" When he said the last sentence, a fierce murderous look shot out of his eyes.  For the safety of her lover, she will not hesitate to cleanse Baidu Village with blood.

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "After all, we are asking for help from others. If it is not necessary, it is best not to hurt more lives. Otherwise, how can I bear it?"

    Yi Wufeng was stunned for a while and sighed: "You, you are in danger, but you still can't change the so-called common problem of white Taoist knights!"

    The two walked for two days before crossing the vast sea of ??grass and reaching the foot of Wumeng Mountain.  When you look at it from a distance, you already feel that Wumeng Mountain is majestic and majestic. When you look at it up close, you feel that the mountain is even more steep. The white snow covering the peak reflects the golden light and makes the flowers dazzling.  Below the mountainside, there are exposed and towering strange rocks, waterfalls, pine trees, and lush vegetation. The beautiful scenery is like a natural painting.  Occasionally, an eagle soars on the top of the snow-capped mountains, and its sharp whistle echoes among the peaks.

    While the two were admiring the scenery, they suddenly heard an angry shout from the distance: "You little thief, if you have the guts, don't run away!" "You bitch, stop for me!" They saw figures jumping around, one wearing a red suit.  The girl in clothes ran straight towards her, with two bald men chasing after her while waving steel knives.  The girl in red was light-footed and had a big bundle tied behind her back. She didn't seem to be in a hurry to get rid of the other person, turning back and making a face while running away.  The two big men were so angry that their eyes were on fire and their nostrils were breathing smoke. They looked like they wanted to eat her alive.

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment and said with a smile: "It turned out to be Changsha's old friends - Wumeng Shuangxiong! They were lucky not to die under the knife that night."

    In the blink of an eye, the girl in red has rushed forward.  She has a face like a silver moon, a straight nose, and a pair of big, spiritual eyes. She is petite and exquisite. She is about fifteen or sixteen years old. She is very smart and cute.  She was startled when she suddenly bumped into a stranger. She immediately saw Yi Wufeng's face clearly, and couldn't help showing an expression of admiration and admiration, saying: "Sister, you are so beautiful! I have never seen anyone more beautiful and noble than you."  woman!"

    Yi Wufeng felt greatly benefited and said with a smile: "Little sister, thank you for your compliment. You are also very cute! Why are they chasing you?"

    The girl in red rolled her eyes and said with a sweet smile: "They are bullies, and I'm just teasing them! Their kung fu is so bad that they couldn't catch up with me even after chasing for two days and two nights.  "After saying that, he raised the tip of his nose, feeling very proud.

    At this time, the Wumeng and Meng bears rushed towards him panting.  When the two of them saw Yi Wufeng for the first time, their eyes immediately straightened, their saliva flowed, showing greedy and obscene expressions, but they turned a blind eye to the goal they were chasing after.  Hu Qingpeng knew that Yi Wufeng hated such lecherous people the most. They would definitely die if they took action, so he jumped out and stood in front of Wumeng Shuangxiong.

    Wu Meng and Xiong Xiong were so excited that they didn't pay attention to the opponent's movements when they were rising and falling. They almost shouted at the same time: "You bastard, get out of here!" "Boss, kill him!" Before the words were finished, the two brothers had a tacit understanding.  He rushed towards Hu Qingpeng with his sword, and slashed at Hu Qingpeng's shoulders left and right. The wind of the sword was hunting, and it had the momentum to cut off the flow of the sword.

    The girl in red screamed: "Get out of the way!"

    Compared with when he was in Changsha, Hu Qingpeng¡¯s martial arts has jumped several levels. How could he be injured by the Wumeng Twin Bears?  Instead of retreating, he advanced forward and stepped forward like lightning. He held Xiong Gang's wrist and held it firmly against Xiong Meng's steel knife.The fingers of his right hand connected together, sealing many important points of the two people in an instant.  Wumeng Shuangxiong felt that the figure was blurred, and his body immediately became stiff and unable to move.  The two of them were unconvinced and cursed when they opened their mouths, so Hu Qingpeng even sealed their mute points.

    The girl in red looked amused, so she pulled out a few pieces of dogtail grass, inserted them into the nostrils of the two bears, clapped her hands and said with a smile: "It looks so good, the bear has turned into a big elephant!" The two brothers were teased like this.  , so angry that he actually fainted.

    The girl in red stuck out her tongue and said: "Good guy, are you mad at me?" Seeing the two people's chests rising and falling, and still showing signs of breathing, she couldn't help but patted their chests gently, and suddenly jumped to Hu Qingpeng's side, without a trace.  He took his arm without scruples and said, "Brother, your martial arts are very strong. Maybe my father is no match for you! Can you take the time to teach me?"

    Hu Qingpeng withdrew his arm without leaving a trace and said apologetically: "Little sister, we have something to do and we need to be on our way urgently. I'm afraid I can't teach you martial arts. If we are destined to do so in the future, I will definitely fulfill your wish."

    The girl in red could not hide the disappointment on her face. She rolled her eyes and asked, "Where do you want to go? I am most familiar with the Wumeng Mountain area. Can I be your guide?"

    Hu Qingpeng asked suspiciously: "What is your name? Can you really be a guide?"

    The girl in red said: "My name is Ling'er! I have grown up in Wumeng Mountain since I was a child. I know every plant and tree here very well. No one is more qualified to be a guide than me! Hehe, these two people are  Even the robbers in the mountains and the places where treasures are buried cannot escape my eyes. If you don't believe it, look at it!" She took off the baggage behind her, and as soon as she opened the knot, countless bright lights suddenly rose from the ground.  It turned out that the baggage was all filled with pearls, agate, gold and jade, worth tens of millions.

    Yi Wufeng suddenly said: "Did you take the treasure of these two people, so they chased after them and wanted to take the treasure back?"

    Ling'er smiled and said: "Yes! Anyway, their treasures were robbed, and it is most appropriate for me to use them to help the poor. But these two people are really stupid. I have found the place where they hid their treasures three times, and it is not difficult at all.  No. It¡¯s a pity that they have a limited number of treasures. If they empty them this time, they won¡¯t have anything to play with next time.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but be impressed by her. At a young age, she was able to play with the Wumeng and Meng bears in the palm of her hand, carry away all their stolen treasures, and succeed and escape many times. She really has some skills.  After thinking about it, I felt sad for the two bears. After years of hard work, they still came up empty-handed. It was really unfortunate for them to be bandits.  He smiled and said: "Miss Ling'er, you rob the rich, give to the poor, and punish the robbers. You are quite a chivalrous woman! I, Hu Qingpeng, have made friends like you!"

    Ling'er's cheeks were slightly red, and she pursed her lips and smiled: "Brother Hu, thank you, I am not a chivalrous girl! If brother is willing to treat me as a friend, don't drive me away, and let me go on the road with you, okay?"

    Hu Qingpeng wondered: "But what we are going to is a dangerous place, with murderous intentions everywhere. If we are not careful, our bodies will be gone. It is really inconvenient to invite you to accompany us."

    Ling'er frowned and said, "What place are you talking about?"

    Hu Qingpeng said slowly: "Hundred Poison Village!"

    Linger trembled all over, and the color on his face suddenly faded by three points. He stepped back and said, "Are you the so-called heroes of the Central Plains? Want to go to Baidu Village to kill people?"

    Hu Qingpeng knew very well that this girl must have a close relationship with the Hundred Poison Sect, otherwise she wouldn't be so nervous.  He shook his head and said: "No, you guessed wrong! In fact, I am poisoned. I must meet with Pantianmeng Cult Master and ask him to give me the antidote, otherwise my life will not be saved. We are here to seek medical treatment, and we have never been touched.  Homicidal thoughts.¡±

    Yi Wufeng said calmly: "Sister Ling'er, what do you and Master Pan call you?"

    Ling'er stuck out her tongue and said with a smile: "My sister is still so powerful that I can't hide it from your eyes! My father is the leader of Baidu Sect, and I grew up in Baidu Village. Brother Hu, don't worry, there are all poisons in the world.  It's not a problem for my father. As long as he is willing to take action, the poison you have been poisoned will definitely be resolved. Follow me!" After saying that, he dug a pit and buried the jewelry, then marked it and led the way by jumping up and down.  .  Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng looked at each other and kicked off their heels.

    Pan Ling'er was innocent and lively, but she had become familiar with the two of them in just half a day. Along the way, she was either pestering Yi Wufeng to teach her skin care secrets, or begging Hu Qingpeng to teach her martial arts.  .  She is extremely talented in singing, and her voice is like the sound of nature, with a natural and pure atmosphere that makes people never tire of listening to it.  Both Hu and Yi regard her as their sister, and they tell her everything they know, and their affection for protecting each other is beyond words.  Due to the special nature of his identity, Pan Ling'er had no friends in the village even though he had the best of both worlds. He felt very lonely inside. It was rare that he met a friend who truly loved and cared for him. Naturally, he was beaming with joy.  , even in his sleep he will giggle.The sound comes.

    After walking in the mountains for several days, we often had to cross deep ditches and dangerous rivers. The terrain became more dangerous as we walked, with all kinds of poisonous insects emerging one after another. From time to time, we could see all kinds of strange flowers and plants.  Pan Ling'er was very familiar with these unique animals and plants in southern Xinjiang, and he chatted about them one by one, giving Hu and Yi a lot of experience.  That afternoon, the three of them finally arrived outside Baidu Village.

    I saw two cliffs standing face to face, nearly a hundred feet high, with no grass growing on the cliffs.  There is a narrow valley between the cliffs. The valley is filled with a layer of pink gas that looks like fog but is not fog. People outside the valley cannot see what is hidden in the thick fog.  At the entrance of the valley, there were four men in black standing there. They all had cold faces, and their chests were embroidered with snakes, scorpions and other poisonous patterns, which was very scary.

    Pan Ling'er lost her voice and said: "Oh no, they are my senior brothers!"

    An older man at the head said: "Little junior sister, the leader has ordered that the guests you invite back must go through the gates on their own according to the rules, and you are not allowed to help. Otherwise, their requests will not be granted!"

    Pan Ling'er was stunned when he heard the words, then turned around and said seriously: "Brother Hu, Sister Feng, no one outside the sect is allowed to enter Baidu Village without authorization. Anyone who wants to ask for help must rely on himself to get through the obstacles arranged in the valley."  The Peach Blossom Array of Hundred Poisons. Only those who successfully break through the array can be received by the leader. This is the rule we set when we established the sect, and I cannot violate it. Please forgive me."

    Hu Qingpeng waved his hands and said: "It doesn't matter! But is there any secret in this Hundred Poison Peach Blossom Array?"

    Pan Ling'er lowered his voice and said: "The valley is filled with 'peach blossom miasma', and there are countless snakes and scorpions. If you are not sure, don't force your way through! I will try to beg my father to meet you." He gave a few more instructions,  Then he jumped to the side of the four people.  The four people didn't say anything more. They rushed into the valley with Pan Ling'er and disappeared in an instant.

    Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng looked at each other. This valley turned out to be the most powerful peach blossom miasma!  The poison of miasma is so terrible that just one breath of it would be fatal to ordinary people.  Even with the internal strength of the two of them, once they inhale too much miasma, they will not be able to escape misfortune.

    Hu Qingpeng hesitated for a moment and said decisively: "Sister Feng, since I can only die, I will risk my life and try my best! I have been poisoned by poison. Even the flying centipede can't poison me. Maybe the miasma has no effect on me.  Just wait for me outside the valley."

    How could Yi Wufeng be willing to let him take risks alone, but she also knew that what he told was the truth.  The poison in Hu Qingpeng's body was on the verge of breaking out. He could no longer delay the attack. He had to obtain the Golden Silkworm Gu King as soon as possible and then rush back to Shennong Valley.  Otherwise, it is very likely that you will die of poisoning on the way.  A burst of sadness surged into my heart, and I couldn't help but hug his waist tightly, sobbing: "No! I want to follow you, I don't want to be separated from you."

    Hu Qingpeng caressed her long silky hair and said softly: "Don't say stupid things! Although your martial arts are high, you are still made of flesh and blood. How can you fly over the natural barrier formed by this miasma? What if you inhale the miasma?  If I can't rescue him, won't I regret it for the rest of my life? You have to believe in me and believe that I can come out alive to see you."

    Yiwu Feng's heart was full of knots, and crystal tears welled up like springs, wetting his shoulders. He whispered: "Promise me, no matter whether you can obtain the Golden Silkworm Gu King or not, you must come back! Even if death is inevitable, we will die.  Together!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng said word by word: "I promise you! Even if I have to crawl, I will crawl out to see you!"

    Yi Wufeng raised her tear-filled eyes and stared at the outline of his features, as if she wanted to engrav his appearance in her heart forever. She hooked her hands, raised her toes, and offered him a passionate kiss.  Hu Qingpeng felt the deep love of the beauty Ruhai, and was very moved. He hugged her slender waist with all his strength, chasing the ecstasy of pleasure wholeheartedly.  Their lips and tongues intertwined, tasting the bitterness and sweetness in the tears.

    After a long time, Hu Qingpeng gently pushed away the tearful beauty. He couldn't bear to make eye contact with her, and whispered: "I'm leaving!" He raised his breath, and in the rising and falling of his body, he fell into the miasma-filled valley like a big bird.

    "You" Yi Wufeng couldn't help but chase him a few steps, watching his back disappear, her heart felt empty, as if she was about to lose something most precious.  The ominous premonition came quietly like a dark cloud, causing her palms to be filled with cold sweat.  The towering cliffs and the poisonous valley were like an insurmountable boundary, separating her from Hu Qingpeng.  The bright sunshine shone on her body, but it did not bring any warmth.  She glanced around at the ferocious rocks and the lonely shadow on the ground, her heart in a mess.

    Time passes minute by minute, the sun sets in the west, night falls, and a half-round silver moon floats in the sky.  The temperature in the mountains turned cold, and the howling cold wind blew across the cliffs, making bursts of heart-rending whistling sounds, like a group of ghosts wailing.  Suddenly, several shooting stars streaked down the sky, and their beautiful arcs disappeared in a flash.

    There is still no movement at the entrance of the dark valley, except for countless phosphorus fires.Drifting, flickering on and off, like an ownerless ghost.

    Yi Wufeng stared at the entrance of the valley for a moment, unaware that the sun and moon were changing positions. She only had one thought in her mind, why hasn't he come out yet?  Did he have an accident?  The dew in the middle of the night quietly stained her clothes and hair corners, which looked pitiful under the moonlight.  Once upon a time, her heart was as solid as ice and she regarded all men in the world as dirt.  Now I am restless and worrying about gains and losses because of a young boy. It is really a trick of fate!  Anyone who saw her expression at this moment would not believe that she was a famous and all-powerful elder of the Demon Sect in the southwestern martial arts world.

    The long night slowly passed while waiting, the east turned white, the birds sang, and a new day began again.  The sun slowly climbed up in the sky, reaching its highest point and then tilting slowly.

    Suddenly, a soft scream broke the silence around him.  Yi Wufeng woke up with a shock. She turned around and saw a bright red fox standing on a rock two feet away, wagging its furry tail and squeaking at her.  Yi Wufeng smiled slightly, and was just about to say that this little guy is so cute, when the figure of Li Meixian suddenly flashed in her mind, her heart sank, and she felt a cold sweat on her vest

 Text Chapter 25 Golden Silkworm Gu King

    When Hu Qingpeng stepped into the valley, an unspeakable smell rushed into his nose, making his brain dizzy.  £®  com He tried to take two more steps in the miasma, but there were no more adverse reactions. He knew that he had made the right bet this time.  The "Jiu Jue Xiangsi Powder" in his body was indeed extraordinary, and even compared to the toxicity of Peach Blossom Miasma.  He looked around and saw numerous white bones scattered around, as well as many rusty weapons. Just at the entrance, there were countless heroes buried.  Baidu Village has this miasma and poison formation as a barrier, which is almost impenetrable. No wonder people in the world are talking about it and list it as one of the dangerous and forbidden places.

    The valley was quiet, without any trace or sound of birds or animals. It was like a cemetery, filled with the smell of death.  Unable to walk more than three feet, Hu Qingpeng accidentally stepped on a white bone, and the bone shattered with a "click".  In an instant, it was like a stone thrown into the calm water, causing countless ripples.  First there was a rustling sound, then a chaotic hissing sound and the rustling of scales on the floor.  I saw countless poisonous insects crawling out from rock walls, caves, and cracks in the ground, rubbing their fangs and claws excitedly, and rushing towards them.  Suddenly, all kinds of strong stench were added to the air, which made me feel sick.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at these centipedes, scorpions, spiders, toads, snakes and pythons coming in like a tide, feeling disgusted in his heart.  Even if ordinary people have superb martial arts and deep internal strength, they are helpless when faced with an army of tens of thousands of poisonous insects that are advancing one after another. They can only turn around and run away.  But what should Hu Qingpeng be afraid of?  He sneered, unsheathed his sword, and strode forward.

    Although those poisonous insects were ignorant, they understood after a moment that they had met their nemesis.  Anyone who came close to Hu Qingpeng was either crushed to pieces by his long sword or poisoned by the poison in his blood. No one was spared.  Wherever he walked, there was a layer of cold corpses.  When the poisonous insects sensed that their kind were dying in large numbers, their instinctive fear spread to every individual like a plague, and they retreated one after another.  This is awe of the strong and an instinctive surrender.  In their eyes, Hu Qingpeng is no different than the king of poisons. How can the king's majesty be offended?

    The valley is about two hundred feet long, but in just one meal, Hu Qingpeng walked through it without any injuries and jumped out of the valley.

    There were two men in black waiting at the exit. They were chatting comfortably under the bamboo forest, never expecting that anyone could get through the "Peach Blossom Array of Hundred Poisons".  At this moment, they suddenly saw Hu Qingpeng appear. They were so shocked that their eyes almost fell to the ground.  One of them reacted quickly and picked up the gong and banged it hard.

    Hu Qingpeng sheathed his sword and washed away the dirt on his body in the nearby stream.  He had just wiped his face when he heard the sound of footsteps as a group of five people flew into the forest.  When they first saw Hu Qingpeng, they couldn't help showing expressions of surprise. They were obviously surprised that the intruder was so young.  The leader, an old man with a short face, said in blunt Mandarin: "Young man, what do you want to do when you come to our remote place?"

    Hu Qingpeng clasped his fists and said, "I'm Hu Qingpeng! Hu came all the way to Baidu Village to pay homage to Pantian Mengpan Cult Leader and ask him to save someone's life. Senior, please inform me on your behalf."

    The long-faced old man looked him up and down, then suddenly grinned and said: "After twenty years, we have finally waited for another person who has successfully broken through the Hundred Poisons Formation! You are our distinguished guest, and you are qualified to propose your request to our leader.  request!" He then took out a silver lock piece engraved with the five poisons and hung it on Hu Qingpeng's neck personally. "With this silver lock piece as a certificate, from now on, all ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang will regard you as the most noble.  guest!"

    Hu Qingpeng touched this strange gift curiously, thinking that if he gave it to Yi Wufeng, it might make the beauty smile.  Thinking that Yi Wufeng was still waiting hard, he hurriedly urged the other party to lead the way.

    Stepping out of the bamboo forest, your eyes suddenly opened up.  Surrounded by mountains, I saw a stretch of rice fields, with farmers working in the fields in twos and threes.  There are herds of cattle and sheep on the hillside; ducks and geese swim in the pond.  In the distance are scattered bamboo buildings, surrounded by trees, exuding a peaceful and comfortable atmosphere.  Compared to the disputes outside the mountains, this place is simply a paradise.

    Before Hu Qingpeng entered the village, he heard several cannon blasts and curious girls and children swarmed out and crowded the road.  Because Baidu Village is isolated from the world and has not received outsiders for decades, Hu Qingpeng's arrival surprised everyone.  Everyone pointed at his hairstyle, appearance, and clothing, and whispered to each other. The bold young man even ran to him and secretly touched his long sword.  Hu Qingpeng's efforts in cultivating his mind and energy far exceeded his age. He behaved as usual in the face of everyone's scrutiny and always maintained a confident and calm demeanor.  The long-faced old man had a high prestige. He chased away the naughty boy and led Hu Qingpeng to a big house in the center of the village.

    Stepping through the door, I saw men dressed in black standing on both sides of the hall, all with solemn faces.  On the wall facing the gate, there is a painting of a snake-like monster that soars in the clouds and spits black water from its mouth. Its body is as red as blood and its shape is extremely strange.?Vicious.  A dark-skinned middle-aged man stood in front of the monster portrait. He had thick limbs, broad shoulders and a thick waist, exuding an astonishing aura.  He had sharp eyes and a golden belt wrapped around his waist, which was very conspicuous.  Pan Linger and a young man stood beside him. She and Hu Qingpeng made eye contact and laughed happily.

    The long-faced old man saluted the middle-aged man among them and said, "To the leader, here are the guests who have broken through the Hundred Poison Formation!"

    Pan Tianmeng waved his hand to signal him to leave, looked at Hu Qingpeng with great interest, and said, "Are you the 'Big Brother Hu' in Ling'er's mouth? You are indeed very courageous and extraordinary. No wonder my precious daughter treats you so much."  Full of praise. Since the Hundred Poison Cult moved here, you are the second person to break through the Hundred Poison Formation with your own ability. You Han people have a good saying, the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead, and the youth is better than the blue! Central Plains!  The martial arts world is indeed full of talents!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Master Pan has given you such an award, I don't deserve it! I wonder which senior was the first to break through the Hundred Poisons Formation?"

    Pan Tianmeng said respectfully: "He is Mr. Jun Wangyoujun, who is known as the 'Grand Master'! Mr. Jun has unparalleled martial arts skills and a mind for the world, which makes us convinced."

    Hu Qingpeng said in surprise: "It's actually him!"

    Pan Tian suddenly raised his voice and shouted: "Bring the wine!" The believers on both sides were well prepared and quickly brought out five jars of wine and poured it into bowls.  When the wine was poured, poisonous substances such as scorpions and snakes and pythons appeared on the surface of the wine.  Pan Tian fiercely raised the wine bowl and said: "According to the rules of the sect, you are a guest from afar, and I want to offer you five bowls of 'Five Holy Wines'. If you think highly of me, drink up these five bowls of wine!"

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't resist, so he raised his bowl and said, "Please!" He touched the rim of the bowl and poured the wine straight into his throat.  This wine is extremely strong and pours straight into the stomach like a stream of fire. It is very different from ordinary rice wine.  Hu Qingpeng finished five bowls in one breath, feeling his alcoholism rising. The people and things in front of him were shaking constantly, and they felt as if they were stepping on clouds, as if they were about to fly into the sky.  In his daze, he seemed to hear Pan Tianmeng praising him for his ability to drink. He chuckled, rolled his tongue and said, "Where, where" Before he could finish his words, his body became weak and he fell to the ground with a bang.

    Wow, a basin of cold water was poured on my head.

    "Who is making such nonsense?" Hu Qingpeng shook his head vigorously, but he felt sharp pain like acupuncture in his temples on both sides, and he almost groaned in discomfort.  He wanted to turn his body over, but suddenly he felt his whole body tighten and he couldn't move. His limbs were firmly locked by the chains!  He opened his eyes in shock and saw dim light, two torches burning on the wall, and he was actually in a sealed stone prison.  Pan Tianmeng stood alone ten feet away, his eyes as cold as a poisonous snake, wondering what he was thinking.  Hu Qingpeng was furious: "Master Pan, is this the way Baidu Village treats guests? Let me go!"

    Pantian sneered and said, "Stop struggling in vain. I have sealed your acupuncture points long ago. Even if you have great abilities, you still can't use them!"

    Hu Qingpeng's heart skipped a beat, and he said in a deep voice: "Master Pan, I am here to ask you to detoxify me. I have no other ill intentions. Why did you trap me? Hu has no wealth, no magic power, no magic power, and no other evil intentions."  Wushen Weapon Sword, I really don¡¯t understand what you want to ask for?¡±

    Pan Tian said fiercely: "Stop talking nonsense, do you want to say it or not?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said, "What exactly do you want me to say?"

    Pan Tian said fiercely: "You are still young, and you are far from the superior realm of indestructible vajra. How can you pass through the 'Hundred Poison Peach Blossom Array' safely? What method did you use? This is related to hundreds of people in our village.  I must understand the life and death of people." The Baidu Village has been safe and sound for decades, relying entirely on the protection of the Baidu Formation to annihilate all invading enemies.  Once someone finds a way to easily break the formation and announces it, the undefended Baidu Village will be killed by the enemy to the death.

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly said: "So that's what you're worried about!" He then told the whole story that he had been poisoned by "Nine Jue Xiangsi Powder". No poison in the world could harm him at all, so he was not afraid of miasma poison and ordinary poisonous insects.

    The more Pan Tianmeng listened, the more excited he became. His eyes shone with greedy and fanatical light, and he murmured: "Master Tian, ??you are a poisonous person! You are the rarest poisonous product mentioned in the Poison Sutra!" With a shake of his arm, a golden streak appeared  The little snake suddenly jumped into his palm. It was nine inches long, with red tumors on its head. Its movements were as fast as lightning. It was a rare rare species among the snake tribe in a hundred years.  Pan Tian fiercely pointed at Hu Qingpeng and shouted: "Go!" The little golden snake flashed and bit the side of Hu Qingpeng's neck. Then it trembled and fell to the ground. Its open mouth could no longer be closed.  Pan Tianmeng didn't feel any pain when he saw this. On the contrary, he danced with joy, as if he had discovered a gold mine.

    Hu Qingpeng felt something was wrong, frowned and said: "Master Pan, now that the misunderstanding has been eliminated, please let me go!"

    Pantian laughed loudly and said: "Let you go? Stop dreaming! The blood in your bodyLiquid is the most toxic and violent in the world. A drop of blood is worth thousands of gold. It is the most coveted product in the drug world. How could I let you go?  I will use your poisonous blood as the basis to prepare a more domineering poison and poison powder.  As long as you continue to provide blood, our Hundred Poison Sect will be able to sweep across the world and be invincible!  I don't believe anyone can detoxify this poison!  I've been living in the ravine for decades, and it's time to feel proud!  After I unify the southwestern martial arts world, I will definitely strive to conquer the Central Plains and dominate the world!  ¡± He walked away with loud laughter.

    Hu Qingpeng was dumbfounded, his head was buzzing, and when he thought about his blood being continuously extracted, he could not help but stand on his back and feel chills all over his body.  This Pan Tianmeng is really crazy, he has such a ridiculous idea to use the blood of living people to refine poison!  As a result, not only was there no hope of detoxification, but he was also tortured and tortured, completely losing his freedom of movement.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked and furious, and soon realized that if he wanted to get out of the predicament, he must first recover his skills, otherwise there would be no need to talk about it.  Now take a deep breath, meditate, close your eyes and focus on opening the sealed acupuncture points.

    Suddenly, a loud bang woke up Hu Qingpeng.  He was so angry that he slowly opened his eyes and saw two black-clothed cultists opening the cell door and walking in with water cans and food in their hands.  He secretly smiled bitterly. It seemed that Pan Tianmeng did have plans to imprison him for a long time.  Before he could finish his thoughts, the black-clothed cultist walking behind suddenly pointed at the acupuncture point on his companion's waist, then slapped him on the back of the head with a palm, knocking him unconscious to the ground.  Hu Qingpeng lost his voice and said: "You are"

    "Hush!" The man raised his head and grinned. It was Pan Ling'er disguised as a man!  She quickly untied the iron chain for Hu Qingpeng, her eyes were red and swollen, and she whispered: "Brother Hu, I'm sorry. I didn't know that my father would deal with you like this. I had a big fight with him, and then I tried to save you.  You won¡¯t blame Ling¡¯er?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s true energy passed away, and all his meridians became smooth again. He smiled and said, ¡°How could I blame such a lovely sister? But before I leave, I must ask your father for something.¡±

    Pan Ling'er's face turned pale and she said in a trembling voice, "You, do you want to kill my father?"

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "No! There is no deep hatred between me and him, why do I want to kill him? I am poisoned, and only your father can save me. If I leave, all my efforts will be wasted, and I will have to wait for death.  "

    Pan Ling'er felt a big stone fall in her heart and said softly: "I will take you to find your father!"

    Hu Qingpeng was overjoyed and quickly changed into the attire of another cultist and followed Pan Ling'er out of the dungeon without any danger.  The two of them made twists and turns, and after a while they came to the bottom of a very magnificent bamboo building.  Pan Ling'er whispered: "My father is up there! Promise me not to hurt him!"

    "I promise you!" Hu Qingpeng said seriously: "I promise you!" He raised his breath slightly, silently jumped up to the second floor, and looked in through the gap in the window.  There was only one person in the huge room, Pan Tianmeng, who was fiddling with bottles and jars with a focused look on his face, as if he was preparing some kind of poison.  Hu Qingpeng's eyes turned, and he suddenly found his sword hanging on the wall. He was so happy that he smashed the window with a bang, grabbed the sword in his hand, and then turned to look at Pan Tianmeng, who was stunned.

    Pan Tianmeng had no idea that Hu Qingpeng would show up here. His mind was racing and he shouted angrily: "It must be that girl who did the stupid thing! She let you go!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Master Pan, no matter who lets me go, in fact there is no feud between you and me, so why fight to the death?"

    After all, Pan Tianmeng was the leader of a sect. He quickly regained his composure and sighed: "This once-in-a-lifetime opportunity was ruined in the hands of a woman! Hu, you risked your life to break into Baidu Village. What is your purpose?"  Bar!"

    Hu Qingpeng said sincerely: "The leader only knew that I was carrying a deadly poison, but he didn't know that I was about to be poisoned and that I only had more than three months left to live. You Hentian, the magic doctor of the Demon Sect, had diagnosed me and found that this poison was harmless.  Medicine can cure it, but the only way to resolve the poison is to use poison to overcome the poison. Therefore, we must borrow the most poisonous substance in the world, the Golden Silkworm Gu King, from the leader to use as a medicine guide. Ask the leader for help!"

    Pantian was stunned for a moment, and said with a strange expression: "You actually want my Golden Silkworm Gu King?! Didn't Old Man You tell you about the characteristics of the Golden Silkworm Gu King?"

    Hu Qingpeng replied honestly: "No!"

    Pan Tianmeng said word by word: "The Golden Silkworm Gu King is a sacred object worshiped by all the followers of the Hundred Poison Sect, and it is also the natal Gu of the previous leaders. In the Hundred Poison Sect, only the leader is qualified to raise this King of Poisons and raise silkworms.  The owner must feed the golden silkworms with his own essence and blood on the first and fifteenth day of each month, and it will take one hundred and eight months to finally develop. The golden silkworm Gu king is connected with the master, and life and death are one. If the silkworm dies, the person dies, and the person dies, the silkworm also  Die. I'm not an idiot, how could I risk my life to help a stranger? If you want to use the golden silkworm as a medicine guide, why not just kill me with a sword!"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart seemed to be sinking into a bottomless abyss, and he suddenly understood You Hentian¡¯s intentions.  You Hentian was angry that he poisoned Feitian to death.Wei Chu was unwilling to detoxify him from the beginning, but was afraid that Yi Wufeng would commit suicide because of his love, and he would not be able to escape the blame, so he deceived him and Yi Wufeng into going to Baidu Village.  Anyway, no matter what means they use, they will definitely not be able to win over the Golden Silkworm Gu King.  Once Hu Qingpeng died of poisoning on the way, regardless of whether Yi Wufeng committed suicide or not, as long as he was not in Shennong Valley, he would have nothing to do with You Hentian.  He smiled miserably and said: "What a You Hentian, so insidious and vicious!"

    Pan Tianmeng suddenly said: "If you agree to my conditions, it's okay for the Golden Silkworm Gu King to give it to you!"

    Hu Qingpeng perked up and asked, "What are the conditions?"

    Pan Tian said fiercely: "As long as you are willing to marry my daughter and take over as the leader! You are invulnerable to all poisons and have great martial arts. If you can serve as the leader of the Hundred Poisons, you will definitely make this sect flourish and become a force that controls the situation in the martial arts world! If Hundred Poisons  If the sect can one day dominate the world, I would be willing to hand it over even if I had ten lives." His eyes were burning, as if he had already seen the scene of the Hundred Poison Sect sweeping through the martial arts world.

    Hu Qingpeng laughed dumbly and said lightly: "Thank you for your kindness! Apart from my beloved woman, I will not marry anyone else in this world. Even if I die, my love for her will not change! Excuse me!" Turn around!  He jumped down without stopping at all.

 Text Chapter 26 Feather falls on the cold river

    Just when Yi Wufeng realized that the situation was not good, she saw silhouettes of people flashing on the mountain road, and the lingering masters of the Baiyun Sect flew towards them. The leader was Li Meixian, the nine-tailed demon fox!  Yi Wufeng frowned slightly. How could he be able to withstand so many opponents when he was alone?  At this time, it was not appropriate to confront the opponent head-on. He had to make use of the complex terrain in the mountains to deal with him. He jumped up and ran towards a forest on the left.  £®  com

    Just as the flaming red fox was about to follow up, a stone shot through the air and penetrated directly into its forehead.  It let out a mournful cry, rolled to the ground, and curled up into a ball.

    This forest is not dense, and Yi Wufeng has reached the edge of the forest in a few ups and downs. She can only hear the low sound of water in front of her, the waves crashing on the shore, and the wind is sending bursts of moist moisture, which makes her feel secretly sad.  After walking through the woods, I saw a raging river blocking the way. The rapids beat against the rocks and stirred up countless waves.  The two banks were nearly ten feet apart. Unless she had wings under her wings, she would never be able to fly to the other bank.  Yi Wufeng sighed secretly and turned around, only to see Li Meixian, Yu Wenzheng and others approaching quickly, forming an encirclement.

    Li Meixian sank to the ground, walked forward slowly and said: "Elder Yi, this is the first time I have seen you in women's clothing. You are really beautiful and beautiful. Sister, I like you very much. But where is your lover?  What? He is really cruel to leave such a beautiful woman alone!" Yu Wenzheng, who was standing by him, had already straightened his eyes and swallowed hard, wishing he could swallow Yi Wufeng immediately.

    Yi Wufeng said coldly: "Li Meixian, you have been chasing us all the way and planning to deal with us. What is your purpose?"

    Li Meixian smiled softly and said: "Elder Yi, why do you have to pretend to be confused? During the civil strife in Changsha Tianxiahui, didn't you lead the people to destroy our carefully planned plan? Before Zeng Zhixiong died, he used the 'Nirvana Magic' to  The secret root was handed over to Zhang Yukun, and Zhang Yukun has been missing since then. Hu Qingpeng was one of the people present at the time, and he must know the whereabouts of Zhang Yukun. If we want to get the secret root of the 'Nirvana Magic', we must get it from Hu Qingpeng  You can't do anything about it. You know the whole thing very well, how could you not understand our intention?"

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said: "It has been dozens of days since the incident in Changsha. Zhang Yukun has already taken Mi Ji and flew away. Will he still wait for you to come to his house for tea? He is not an idiot! It is said that the leader of Li family is unparalleled in his wits.  How could you not figure out the reason?"

    Li Meixian said: "Maybe you are right. But Hu Qingpeng is our only hope, and I will never give up this clue! Hu Qingpeng is an infatuated man, and his love for you is like a treasure. As long as he captures you, he will behave  You won't reveal any secrets! Not to mention that your family and I have been feuding for generations. Since you are alone today, don't blame us for bullying others!" His face darkened, and he quickly bullied himself and attacked his opponent's vitals.  Yu Wenzheng, Nie Buren, Jin Yuelian and others launched an offensive, and the phantoms of fists and palms in the sky swallowed Yi Wufeng instantly.

    With her back against the cliff, Yi Wufeng really had no way to retreat, and all directions in front of her were blocked by the enemy. When she saw the enemy coming, she let out a clear whistle, her steps flashed quickly, and her body swayed incredibly in the narrow space, dangerously  He narrowly avoided the killing move that reached his body, and Zhifeng came out quickly, hitting Jin Yuelian's arm.  Jin Yuelian cried out in pain, and suddenly a white shadow flashed, and a strong wind suddenly hit the door in front of her. She was horrified and rolled down in a hurry, barely escaping the opponent's fast attack.  Yi Wufeng had already seen that Jin Yuelian was the weakest link, so he chose her right position to break out. When she saw the blood fox falling to the ground to avoid it, she immediately rushed over.  She was in mid-air when she suddenly heard Li Meixian smile and say: "Elder Yi, please stay!" Her calf tightened, and two golden ribbons were wrapped around her silently.

    Yi Wufeng was shocked, and her internal energy rushed to her lower body, but she failed to shake the enemy's ribbon away, and was pulled back to its original position.  After a slight delay, Yu Wenzheng took advantage of her distraction and hit her on the back with a slap.  Yi Wufeng spat out a mouthful of blood, rushed forward, and took advantage of the momentum to let Dao Nu Ruxue's blade pass, and then blocked Nie Buren's flying kicks with her backhand.  Even though she was very skilled in martial arts, fighting against five powerful enemies alone was beyond her own limit.  However, he managed to hold on for seven or eight moves, and was finally hit by Li Meixian's acupuncture point, causing him to fall to the ground.

    Seeing this, everyone stopped almost at the same time. Yu Wenzheng stepped forward with a smile and said: "Sister Xian, can you leave this woman to me?"

    Yi Wufeng didn't wait for Li Meixian to speak, and said coldly: "Yu Wenzheng, if you dare to touch a finger on me, I will immediately detonate the blood in my body and die with you!"

    Li Meixian knew that there was a "magic disintegration method" in the demon sect, which was a unique skill that could be used to destroy both jade and stone. However, Yi Wufeng had an arrogant personality and could do what he said. She shook her head and said, "Yuwen, our most important task is to get the secret secret."  , Don¡¯t make trouble. After we find Hu Qingpeng and get the exact information, it won¡¯t be too late to serve Elder Yi well. Yue Lian, take good care of Elder Yi!"

    "Yes!" Jin Yuelian walked up to Yi Wufeng proudly and laughed sharply: "The famous elder of the Demon Sect will one day fall into my hands!"His five fingers were like hooks, and he clasped Yi Wufeng's shoulders. His inner strength was everywhere, making her shoulder bones creak.  Yi Wufeng's face was as white as snow, her lips were pursed tightly, trying not to moan.

    "Stop!" At this moment, a loud shout came to everyone's ears.

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng jumped down from the bamboo tower, Pan Ling'er came up to him and asked half anxiously and half worried: "Brother Hu, have you got the antidote? How is my father?"

    Hu Qingpeng was in a miserable mood at the moment. He just wanted to have a good time with Yi Wufeng before he died. He didn't care about the others and said calmly: "Your father can't detoxify me, I'm leaving! Take care of yourself."  ." As he spoke, he ran towards the mouth of the valley without stopping.

    Pan Ling'er was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly chased after him and shouted: "Brother Hu, wait for me, I want to go with you too!"

    Hu Qingpeng looked back and frowned: "Why?"

    Pan Ling'er said pitifully: "Abba must have guessed at this time that I let you go privately, and most likely he will punish me severely. Of course I have to avoid it. After his anger subsides, I will come back to him again.  He apologized. Brother Hu, can you take me away?"

    Hu Qingpeng looked at her cute face, his heart softened, and he sighed: "I don't have time to take care of myself, so why do you follow me? That's all, you can come if you like!"

    The two of them passed through the Hundred Poison Formation without any danger, jumped out of the valley, and looked around, but did not see Yiwu Feng.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked and anxious, knowing that she had probably had an accident, otherwise she would definitely be waiting for him here.  Suddenly, I found the body of a little fox lying on the ground. It looked very familiar. My heart skipped a beat and I exclaimed, "It's Li Meixian here!" I jumped up on a boulder and saw figures flying behind the woods in the distance. I hurriedly pulled it out.  With the sword in hand, he flew away.  Pan Ling'er shouted: "Brother Hu, don't leave me!"

    Hu Qingpeng was so anxious that he said without looking back: "Ling'er, the enemy is too strong. I may not have time to take care of you later! You should quickly escape to Baidu Village and don't get close!" He crossed the woods and happened to see Yi Wufeng.  After being tortured, I felt pain and anger in my heart. I wished I could cut the Golden Moon Lotus into eight pieces, and shouted: "Stop!" He swung the long sword, and the dazzling white sword light pierced the blood fox.

    Li Meixian's eyes lit up and she said with a sweet smile: "Good man, I've been waiting for you!" But her subordinates were not slow, and a golden ribbon suddenly slipped out of her sleeve and quickly wrapped around Yiwu Feng's neck like a poisonous snake.  It was so hard that she couldn't breathe and couldn't make a sound.

    Hu Qingpeng was horrified, knowing that Li Meixian's skill was enough to shatter Yi Wufeng's cervical vertebrae in an instant. He stopped the sword's movement immediately, stood still and shouted: "Li Meixian, what are you doing?! Quickly!"  Let Sister Feng go!"

    Li Meixian gently stroked the black hair on her temples with her other hand, and said with a smile: "Sister Feng? You call her so affectionately, it makes people jealous! If you take one more step forward, I will hang your 'Sister Feng' here, you  Believe it or not?"

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but shudder, and when He Yi Wufeng's eyes met, he hurriedly shouted: "No, don't hurt her life! What do you want me to do? As long as I can do it, I will promise you  !¡±

    Li Meixian said coldly: "Throw away your sword, and then seal the acupuncture point on your right hand!"

    Hu Qingpeng threw away the long sword without hesitation, turned his left hand back, and sealed the seven major acupoints on his right arm. He gritted his teeth and said, "Are you satisfied now?"

    Li Meixian sneered and said: "Why are you anxious? I now control the power of life and death in Yiwufeng. If you make me angry, don't blame me for not knowing the importance of my hands! Hu Qingpeng, tell me the truth, did Zeng Zhixiong kill a person before he died?  Was this secret root given to Zhang Yukun for safekeeping?"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned and said slowly: "Zhang Yukun did take a copy of the secret book, which seems to be called 'The Divine Art of Annihilation.'" He sneered in his heart. The secret book was actually given to Gao Qingcheng and had nothing to do with Zhang Yukun.  If the Baiyun Sect only pursues Zhang Yukun's clue in the future, they will never be able to find the whereabouts of Miji.

    Li Meixian thought that he had completely surrendered. She never imagined that he would dare to tell lies at this time. She nodded and said: "Yes, what we are looking for is the Divine Art of Nirvana! Do you know where Zhang Yukun is hiding now?"

    Hu Qingpeng said in a deep voice: "You want me to betray my friends? Impossible!"

    Li Meixian said calmly: "It's okay if you don't want to betray your friends, then I will pay for it with your lover's life!"

    "Wait a minute!" Hu Qingpeng's weak point was grasped by others. He had no choice but to bow his head and admit defeat. He swallowed his anger and said: "If I tell you where Zhang Yukun is, can you let Sister Feng go?"

    Li Meixian said disdainfully: "What qualifications do you have to bargain with me at this time? Whether you want to say it or not, you can do it yourself!"

    Hu Qingpeng hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice: "The night Zeng Zhixiong was killed, Zhang Yukun and I hid in a secret underground tunnel, thus avoiding the danger of death. Later, we disguised ourselves and sneaked away from Changsha separately., and there has been no contact with each other since.  But before parting, I heard him talk about going to the Jiangsu and Zhejiang areas to gather the remaining people from the Four Outer Halls of Tianxiahui in an attempt to make a comeback and avenge Zeng Zhixiong.  As for the location of their outer four halls, I don't know.  "

    Everyone in the Baiyun Sect believed his half-true words. Yu Wenzheng clapped his hands and said, "I have said before that Zhang Yukun will definitely try to get revenge, and Tianxia Huiwai Si Tang is his last and only hope."

    Li Meixian frowned slightly and said: "Tianxiahui has been operating in Jiangnan for decades, with a strong foundation and abundant talents. If Zhang Yukun persuades the heads of the Fourth Outer Hall to join forces to launch a counterattack, it will be a headache! Since  Now that we know his whereabouts and plans, we must immediately report to the sect master and go to Jiangsu and Zhejiang. We hope that we can stop Zhang Yukun's counterattack in time."

    Yu Wenzheng smiled slyly and said, "Sister Xian, these two people are a burden. How should we deal with them?"

    Li Meixian smiled slightly and said: "Brother Yuwen, don't I still understand your frivolous nature? If you have the ability to make Elder Yi surrender, I will not object to whatever you want." The sleeves of the robe moved slightly, and the streamers were like snakes.  It retracted and disappeared.

    Yu Wenzheng was greatly refreshed and said happily: "Thank you, Sister Xian!" He jumped to Hu Qingpeng's side in a flash, locked his throat with the eagle claw of his left hand, and smiled ferociously at Yi Wufeng: "Elder Yi, is your lover alive or dead?  It all depends on your performance! If you don¡¯t want to see him die, just be obedient and let me have fun. Isn¡¯t this a harsh condition?¡± Since Hu Qingpeng can tell all the secrets for Yi Wufeng, then Yi Wufeng may  Give everything for him.  So he wanted to threaten her with Hu Qingpeng's life.

    Yi Wufeng was furious, but looking at Hu Qingpeng's face and thinking of his deep love, she hesitated in her heart.  Just as Hu Qingpeng was willing to give up his life for her, she was also willing to do the same thing.  It's just that Yu Wenzheng is a villain who doesn't keep his word. How can she trust him so easily?

    Hu Qingpeng was extremely anxious, fearing that Yiwu Feng had fallen into the trap of this adulterer. He swung his left arm, shook off Yu Wenzheng's claws, and shouted: "Sister Feng, don't listen to him! I didn't get the gold."  Silkworm Gu King!"

    Yu Wenzheng slapped his palms continuously, sealing Hu Qingpeng's nine major acupuncture points in the blink of an eye. He pressed his palm on his heart and sneered: "Yi Wufeng, my patience is limited, make a decision quickly!"

    Yi Wufeng understood the meaning of Hu Qingpeng's words as soon as she heard it. He didn't get the Golden Silkworm Gu King, which meant that there was no cure for the poison in his body and he would die from the poison at any time. She didn't need to do anything more for this.  sacrificed.  Since the left and right are dead, why take advantage of Yu Wenzheng?  She was sad and sad in her heart. What was sad was that her lover had traveled thousands of miles to seek medical treatment, but the poison in his body could not be resolved. What was sad was that the two of them were so far apart that they could not spend this last time together together.  She and Hu Qingpeng looked at each other and exchanged countless words silently. A bright smile suddenly appeared on her pretty face, and she whispered: "Qingpeng, we will meet again in the next life!" As she said this, her face turned from white to red,  From red to white, it changed six times in an instant.

    Li Meixian screamed: "Yuelian, get out of the way!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Yiwu Fengtan opened her mouth slightly and spat out a mouthful of bright red blood, most of which hit Jin Yuelian's face.  Jin Yuelian was caught off guard and screamed, covering her face with her hands and retreating, blood dripping from between her fingers.  Yi Wufeng flapped her arms and soared into the air like a white swan. She was carried by the wind and fell down the cliff.  But I saw that the white clothes were like snow, and like a light feather, falling straight into the raging river, being mercilessly submerged by the waves, and disappeared in an instant.

    "But hearing the waves crashing on the shore is like angry thunder at one moment, and like a sad whimper at another, which lasts for a long time.

    (The fourth volume, "The Road to the Lost Soul" ends, please read the fifth volume, "The Demonic Qi Lingyuntian")

 Text Volume 4 Epilogue

    Epilogue to Volume 4

    Having finished writing the fourth volume, I feel like I have completed a stage.  £®  com I once thought that if there were too few readers for this story, I would just end it at the fourth volume and let Hu and Yi use their bodies to express their feelings!  Of course, this idea was not actually implemented, otherwise everyone would hit me with bricks.  Starting from the next stage, the protagonist will start his own journey in the world with a new identity, a new perspective, and a new ideal.  The protagonist at this time is the character I want to create.  Perhaps, what disappoints many readers is that the protagonist is a figure who has gradually grown up in the underworld, rather than a white knight in the traditional sense.  At this point in the story, it was impossible for him to turn back and realize his childhood dream of being a knight.  I wonder if everyone can accept this change?

    From the beginning, "Swordsman" has been compared with "Swordsman" by many friends.  This was something I didn't expect.  Some friends even accused me of plagiarizing Mr. Jin¡¯s plot, characters, and even violent language.  I don¡¯t want to spend any more time explaining what happened in the past.  I just ask you to read it patiently and you will know what kind of author I am.  I hope that after reading the fifth and sixth volumes, you will have a fair evaluation of this book.

    The important characters appearing in this book were all set before writing, and they appear one by one in the order of plot development.  It should be noted that I will still abide by the unwritten rules in the martial arts novel world. Particularly important characters must be included throughout and will not die prematurely.  Therefore, friends who love Wu Feng, please rest assured that she will appear again at the appropriate time.  As for her emotional entanglement with the protagonist and other beautiful women, this cannot be explained clearly in a few words. There will be twists and turns, and it will not be smooth sailing.

    I really appreciate everyone¡¯s continued support and tolerance.  I also understand everyone's urgent request to update this article, but sometimes you really can't help yourself.  The New Year is approaching, I wish all my friends happiness, happiness and money!

 Text Chapter 1 The Flame of Revenge

    "Don't blame the snow peak for being so small, it turns into a hidden dragoncom

    The bones are refining in the ice, so there is nothing to be afraid of. The demon blade is added to the body, and the eagle roars in the sky.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The sand is red with laughter, and you can see East China in the distance.

    Hu Di is full of resentment and timidity, cold clouds lingering in the wind, and tears in his heart.  "

    Hu Qingpeng watched Yi Wufeng fall down the cliff. It was as if he was struck by five thunders. His legs weakened and he fell to his knees. His mind went blank and he cried out infatuatedly: "Sister Feng, Sister Feng" His heart was as cold as ashes and tears surged wildly.  , my chest was wet in a blink of an eye.

    Li Meixian and others did not expect that Yi Wufeng was so strong and would rather die than be humiliated. They were unable to stop her for a while and could only let her white shadow be swept away by the waves of the river.  Yu Wenzheng was most regretful and angry. The beauty he had been following for thousands of miles actually threw herself into the river without even touching a piece of her clothes. Didn't he waste so much time?  I couldn't help but stamp my feet and cursed: "This bitch deserves to die, I"

    Li Meixian frowned and interrupted: "That's enough! Death is the most important thing, so don't say dirty words. Elder Yi, although our families are old enemies, my sister still respects you. I hope you can be reincarnated as soon as possible and walk in the mortal world again!"  " He bowed his sleeves to Jiang three times, looked back at everyone, and sighed softly: "The mission has been completed, let's go!"

    "Wait a minute!" Yu Wenzheng pointed at Hu Qingpeng, who looked dazed, and said with a cruel smile: "This kid has no use value anymore, how should we deal with him?"

    Li Meixian said impatiently: "You can figure it out!"

    Yu Wenzheng kicked Hu Qingpeng down, stepped on his chest and sneered: "You brat, are you very sad now? As a man, don't you want to take revenge? Don't you want to find an opportunity to kill us for your lover?  Buried with him?"

    The muscles on Hu Qingpeng's face twitched, and he muttered: "Revenge?!" His expression gradually changed, and endless flames shot out from his originally dull eyes, and he hissed: "I want revenge! I want to kill you bastards! I  I'm going to tear you into pieces!" He yelled while struggling with all his strength, and the corners of his eyes almost burst.  However, his acupuncture points had been sealed, and his internal energy could not be used. He really had more than enough heart but not enough strength. Looking at Yu Wenzheng's proud and cold smile, his heart felt like a knife, and his chest was filled with endless hatred.

    Yu Wenzheng laughed and said: "I like your hateful eyes the most, but it's a pity that you can't do anything to me. Of course, if you are given the opportunity to continue practicing martial arts, we may not be your opponents in the future. But I won't kill you today.  , I will make you live a life worse than death, and be tortured by thoughts of revenge forever, until the day you die!" With a tiptoe, he lifted Hu Qingpeng up into the air, pointed out, and broke his "Qihai Point"  ".

    Hu Qingpeng felt a sharp pain in his Qihai point, and the true energy stored in it flowed uncontrollably to his limbs and veins. His heart sank into the bottomless abyss, his vision went dark, and he fainted.  After an unknown amount of time, he woke up and saw Pan Ling'er squatting beside him, with an anxious and worried look on his face, and exclaimed: "Ling'er! Why are you here? Where are those murderers?"

    Pan Ling'er stuck out her tongue and said, "They left a long time ago, otherwise how could I dare to climb out of my hiding place? Brother Hu, are you okay?" She just ignored Hu Qingpeng's advice and sneaked into the woods to spy.  , unexpectedly not discovered by Li Meixian and others.

    Hu Qingpeng silently channeled his Qi, but he felt that the Qi Sea was empty. The results of his years of cultivation were destroyed, and he became a useless person from then on. His whole body became cold and he said word by word: "My martial arts have been ruined by them!" Yu Wenzheng  This damaging move was really vicious, and it was a hundred times more painful than killing him.  How can a cripple who cannot use his inner strength expect to avenge a bloody grudge?  Living in this world, he will suffer from pain and hatred day and night, and he may not be able to rest in peace even if he dies.

    Pan Ling'er looked at his pale face and felt an inexplicable pain in her heart. Her eyes turned red first, and she whispered: "Brother Hu, what are your plans for the future?"

    Hu Qingpeng laughed miserably and said: "The future? Do I still have a future? I am already a useless person. It is better to die and follow Sister Feng. Maybe the road to hell is too lonely and she needs me to accompany her. We were not able to get married before death.  When we get to Senluo Hell, we must not be separated." As he said this, he looked at the raging river, expressing his desire to die.

    Pan Ling'er was horrified, grabbed his arm tightly and said: "Brother Hu, please don't think wildly! Don't do stupid things! If you die, who will avenge Sister Feng? Are we going to let those murderers go unpunished?  Do you want to continue doing evil? Even if you can't do it yourself, you can still ask your friends to help!"

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked and whispered: "That's right! Although I can't kill them myself, Sister Feng is the elder of the Demon Sect, so someone will avenge her! If I can mobilize the power of the Demon Sect, wouldn't it be a hundred times better than myself?  ?" The tall and mighty figure of Chi Yan couldn't help but appear in his mind.  No matter what, the news of Yi Wufeng's death must be conveyed to Chi Yan before he becomes poisonous!  As long as Chi Yan takes action, Yu Wenzheng and other culprits will not end well even if they escape to the ends of the earth.  One thought comes to you?, temporarily suppressing the thought of committing suicide, gritted his teeth and said: "Yu Wenzheng, you wolf-hearted thing, even if I become a ghost, I will support you!"

    Pan Ling'er breathed a sigh of relief and asked: "Where is the Demon Sect? Is it far from here? Brother Hu, your martial arts skills are completely lost. What should you do if you meet a jackal, tiger or leopard on the road?"

    Hu Qingpeng's mouth moved, and he said with a half-smile: "My meat is poison. I'm afraid if I give it to wild animals, they won't dare to touch it! No matter how ferocious the wild beasts are, can anyone be so vicious? Don't worry, I can handle it."

    Pan Ling'er pouted and said, "But you promised me that you would take me with you! Have you forgotten?"

    Hu Qingpeng knew that she was worried about her own safety, and even more afraid that he would commit suicide because of favoritism, so he deliberately mentioned his promise so that he could not refuse the escort.  Moved in his heart, he sighed: "A friend in need is a friend indeed, and a horse's strength can be seen from afar. Ling'er, thank you very much!"

    The two left the mountainous area and headed north. Soon they arrived at Hezhang, a small town on the border of Guizhou.  When Pan Ling'er came to a densely populated town for the first time, everything she saw was strange and she wished she could try all the delicious and fun things.  Hu Qingpeng was in a heavy heart, so how could he be interested in playing with her?  Dragging her to find a big inn to stay.

    Although Hu Qingpeng has a close relationship with Yi Wufeng, since he has not joined the Demon Cult and does not know the method of secret communication in the Demon Cult, it is difficult to find the disciples of the Demon Cult to send messages.  Moreover, people in the Demon Sect are extremely hidden. In order to avoid being attacked by heroes, they usually have another identity as a cover, and they never trust people outside the sect easily.  He thought for a long time and decided to do the opposite and use a bold and direct method to attract the attention of the people in the Demon Cult and let them come to him.  After opening the guest room, he asked the waiter to get pen, ink, paper and inkstone, write four big characters on the white paper "Dancing Phoenix is ??in trouble", and then asked the waiter to post it outside the inn door.

    Pan Ling'er asked curiously: "Brother Hu, I don't recognize Chinese characters, what are you writing?"

    Hu Qingpeng explained briefly and then said: "When Sister Feng was an elder, she commanded the believers in several provinces in the southwest, including Guizhou. If there are demon sect disciples lurking here, they must be under Sister Feng's jurisdiction. Seeing these four  You can tell who I'm writing about with just one word. As for those people who have nothing to do with the world, most likely they don't know Sister Feng's name, and it won't be a problem even if they see it."

    Pan Ling'er rolled his eyes twice and said worriedly: "If the enemy sees it, wouldn't it be very dangerous?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "If you are unlucky to tell the truth, just run away for your own life and leave me alone! I won't live for a few days anyway, so it doesn't make much difference whether I die or not."

    The tip of Pan Ling'er's nose felt sour, and two lines of hot tears came out of her eyes. She quickly raised her sleeves to wipe them away, and said with a forced smile: "You are talking nonsense again! As long as I am by your side, no one can hurt you!"

    In the dead of night, only the sound of the night watch could be heard faintly.

    Hu Qingpeng was sleeping until midnight when he suddenly heard a soft click outside the window and a cold wind blew on his face. He suddenly woke up.  I saw a flash of black shadow, and a masked man in black jumped in from the window, with sharp eyes and strong skills.  Hu Qingpeng shouted: "Who is it?"

    The man in black looked at him coldly and said in a low voice: "Did you write these words? May I ask what the purpose is?" He took out a piece of white paper from his arms and spread it on the table.  When he opened it, there were four words: "It's difficult to dance the phoenix".

    Hu Qingpeng nodded and said: "This is indeed what I wrote. My surname is Hu and my first name is Qingpeng. I wonder if your brother has heard of it?"

    The man in black exclaimed, "So you are Hu Qingpeng, disrespectful and disrespectful! My surname is Wang, and I am a fifth-level disciple of the divine sect. I am directly at the command of Elder Yi. Mr. Hu, did something unexpected happen to Elder Yi?"  Yi Wufeng is the youngest elder in the Demon Cult, and she is also the object of admiration of countless disciples of the Demon Cult. Her relationship with Hu Qingpeng has naturally become the hottest topic in the Demon Cult, and everyone knows about it.  Many demon sect masters were so jealous that they threatened to kill Hu Qingpeng and take the beauty away from him.

    Hu Qingpeng felt great grief in his heart. The sorrow he had suppressed for many days overflowed every nerve. Tears filled his eyes unconsciously. He said with a trembling voice: "Elder Yi was besieged by the masters of Baiyun Sect in Wumeng Mountain the day before yesterday. He was injured and fell into the river.  , and now his life and death are unknown. I hope Brother Wang will contact Mr. Chiyan immediately, report the matter truthfully, and ask him to come to Southern Xinjiang quickly to avenge Elder Yi!"

    The man in black was shocked when he heard this. The disappearance of the elder was a major event that shocked the whole sect, especially since Yi Wufeng and Chi Yan had a close relationship, and Chi Yan was the eldest disciple of the leader of the demon sect. This news must not be delayed.  He said hurriedly: "This matter is not trivial and must be treated with caution. Therefore, I would like to ask you to write a letter and tell the eldest son clearly the whole story. If I were to relay it, I'm afraid there would be some omissions."

    Hu Qingpeng was convinced, so he lit an oil lamp and wrote with one stroke.  The man in black carefully hid the letter he had written close to his body, immediately clasped his fists and said goodbye, and flew away.  Hu QingpengqiI walked to the window, looked at the bright moon in the sky, and recalled the scenes of sharing the same hardships with Yi Wufeng. I was filled with emotions and tears

    After getting up and washing up the next day, Hu Qingpeng and Pan Linger went down to the first floor of the inn to have dinner.  After eating for a while, I suddenly saw two young men walking down the street carrying long swords. They were neatly dressed, with a look of sadness and anger on their faces. They walked in a hurry. If they bumped into anyone who blocked the road, they would push them away without politeness.  .  The two people looked around outside the inn door and frowned. One of them, a man in green, strode in. He slapped the counter and said to the shopkeeper: "Boss, I heard that someone wrote a few big characters on the  Outside, why did it disappear this morning? I wonder what was written?"

    The shopkeeper was a slippery man, and he said with a sophisticated smile: "Sir, please calm down! Maybe someone was a bitch and tore up the writing on the shop poster last night! But if you want to know what is written, why not ask the gentleman directly?  Asking? He wrote those words!" He pointed at Hu Qingpeng and completely shied away the responsibility.

    When Hu Qingpeng heard this, he screamed secretly and whispered to Pan Ling'er: "Ling'er, you must not take action without my instructions later. Do you understand?" Pan Ling'er seemed to understand, while chewing the delicious food.  Pastry nodded vaguely.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the man in green walked straight over and looked at Hu Qingpeng and Pan Linger with a look of surprise on his face, obviously feeling strange about the relationship between the two.  He cleared his throat and said in a deep voice: "Little brother, excuse me! Can you tell me what you wrote yesterday?"

    Hu Qingpeng's mind was racing, and he pretended to be stunned: "Are you asking me a question? Could it be that you have also been poisoned?"

    The man in green, Monk Zhanger, was confused. He was stunned for a moment and said angrily: "Are you cursing me?" His face turned green and he held the hilt of the sword with his backhand.

    Hu Qingpeng shook his hands and defended: "My hero, I have misunderstood, how dare I curse you? In fact, I am poisoned, and I urgently need help, but I don't know any doctor with outstanding medical skills. In desperation,  I had no choice but to write the words 'Spent a lot of money to seek medical treatment' and put it on the door to try my luck. Unexpectedly, after only half a day of being posted, it was torn down by a wicked person! Hey, could it be God's will to kill me?"

    The man in green looked a little brighter, and when he saw that Hu Qingpeng's skin was showing a faint black color, which was indeed a sign of poisoning, most of his doubts disappeared. He glanced sideways at Pan Ling'er, and smiled enviously: "You are a young man who has no manners! You are a young man!"  If you want to get the beauties from Miao territory, you have to pay some price. If you can't stand it anymore, just go back to the Miao village and ask her family to detoxify you!" The implication was that the two of them were actually regarded as  Elopement couple.

    Hu Qingpeng didn't know whether to laugh or cry, so he simply acquiesced and said: "Thank you for your advice, hero. I will know how to measure it."

    The man in green laughed, turned around and left.  At this moment, another person who was originally waiting outside the door stretched his head in and shouted impatiently: "Brother Qi, are you sure about the situation?" His eyes turned around and he accidentally caught a glimpse of Hu Qingpeng's face tilted slightly, and he was full of drama.  Shocked, he shouted out loud: "Hey, it's you! Senior Brother Qi, be careful, he is Hu Qingpeng!"

    "What?!" The man in green turned around quickly, with a flash of sword light, he drew his sword and pointed it at Hu Qingpeng, and sneered: "The man named Hu can't find a place after wearing iron shoes, and it takes no effort to get it! The sword in the world is there.  People are here, but the sword dies. Why don't you take your sword with you? I was almost deceived by you!" His companion leaped closer and also unsheathed his sword, but his movements were slightly nervous, showing a bit of fear.  .

    People in the inn suddenly saw someone drawing a sword and seeking revenge. They screamed in fright and ran away.

    Hu Qingpeng felt a chill in his heart. He guessed that they were disciples of the Diancang Sect just by looking at the way the other party drew his sword and the style of the long sword.  The son of the leader of the Diancang sect was killed in Jingshan. People present insisted that he was the murderer, and he therefore became the sworn enemy of the Diancang sect.  Now when enemies meet, a fight is inevitable, but how can he be their rival?  But at this moment, you must not let the other party see through your reality.  He rolled his eyes and said proudly: "Why use a sword to deal with third-rate characters like you? I can defeat you with my bare hands!"

    The man in green was furious, leaped up, and with his long sword like a rainbow, struck directly at his opponent's vitals.  When the long sword was about to fall, he suddenly heard Hu Qingpeng's loud voice: "Five inches below the right rib, there are two foot points!" The man in green was shocked. What Hu Qingpeng said was exactly the flaw in his swordsmanship. If he was hit by his opponent,  , immediately ended in a disastrous defeat.  He retracted his long sword quickly, twisted his waist and abdomen, changed direction in mid-air and landed on the ground. The sword came out like a snake, flickering.

    Hu Qingpeng's true energy has just dissipated, but his swordsmanship is still the same as before. His opponent's swordsmanship is like child's play in his eyes.  Immediately he said calmly: "The left is empty and the right is strong, light up and dark down. It is indeed a very powerful move!"

    The man in green was sweating on his forehead and immediately changed his moves. However, no matter how he changed his moves and wandered around, Hu Qingpeng's intention to draw the sword was still broken by Hu Qingpeng, which hit the nail on the head.  He just felt like a transparent personIn general, there is no secret in front of the opponent, and every move cannot escape the sharp eyes of the opponent, and the defense of confidence begins to collapse.  Everyone was amazed when they saw him dancing his sword and moving east and west, his sword energy as bright as frost, but they didn't dare to get close to the three feet in front of Hu Qingpeng.  Hu Qingpeng, on the other hand, faced the sword energy that spread all around him, his face unchanged and unmoving, relying only on words to deal with the enemy, showing his true qualities as a hero.

    The sword in the man's hand danced slower and slower, and suddenly he spat out a bloody arrow from his mouth. He staggered back a few steps, leaned his sword on the ground, and said dejectedly: "I, I am no match for you!"

    Hu Qingpeng said calmly: "Victory and defeat are common matters for military strategists, so let's give in!" After saying that, he turned to look at another Dian Cang disciple.

    When the man made eye contact with him, he trembled immediately and whispered: "I am not your opponent, so we don't have to compete! If you have the guts, just wait, our Diancang faction will come back to settle the score with you.  !" He immediately helped his senior brother and ran away.

    Pan Ling'er sneered: "You boneless bastard, the faster you roll, the better!" He turned to Hu Qingpeng, smiled and hugged his arm and said: "Brother, you are so majestic, you don't have to move a finger to get rid of him!"  He¡¯s defeated!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng looked serious and sighed: "Ling'er, don't be happy too early, the storm is coming!"

    The Spring Festival is over, I hope everyone will continue to vote for me!

 Text Chapter 2: The Tiger Falls on Pingyang

    (Due to the relationship between the Spring Festival and corporate restructuring, there has been a bit of confusion recently. .com hopes that everyone will use less bricks.)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hu Qingpeng lived like a year, anxiously waiting for news about Chi Yan in the inn.  Of course, he is also worried that the people from the Dian Cang faction will come back. Once the secret of his lost martial arts is discovered by the other party, a disaster may be imminent.  He could only hope that Chi Yan would arrive a moment earlier than the people from the Dian Cang sect.  Pan Ling'er didn't want to stay at the inn all day long, so she sneaked out of the city a few times to play alone. Every time she came back, she had a smile on her face, as if she didn't care if the sky fell.

    A few days passed like this, and the city was calm as usual.  At noon that day, Hu Qingpeng was resting in his room with his eyes closed. Suddenly he heard the sound of horse hooves coming from the street, rushing towards him like a whirlwind, and in a blink of an eye he arrived in front of the inn.  As the horses neighed, someone asked in a deep voice: "Qi Jian, is this where you met the little devil named Hu?"

    "yes!"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He opened the window facing the street and looked out. He saw five men carrying long swords reining in their mounts and jumping off their horses one after another. One of them was the disciple Qi Dian Cang who had been defeated the day before!  I couldn't help but secretly complain, it was raining all night when the house was leaking. After all, they were one step ahead of Chi Yan.  Pan Ling'er, who was next door, also noticed that the visitor was evil, jumped into Hu Qingpeng's room, and said eagerly: "Brother Hu, shall we fight or flee?"

    Hu Qingpeng sighed: "I can no longer use Qinggong, how can I escape the other party's pursuit? Ling'er, don't worry about my life or death. You can quietly escape for your life before they come up."

    Pan Ling'er pursed her lips and smiled, and said playfully: "Brother Hu, I have asked many friends to help me these days, which is enough to scare the enemies away. You don't have to worry. Although I have never seen the world, I know that loyalty is required in life.  , You can¡¯t leave your friends behind in a critical moment, not to mention you are my big brother!¡±

    "Where is your friend?" Hu Qingpeng asked confused.  Pan Ling'er was unfamiliar with the place, so where could he have friends?  And I have never seen them show up. Are they reliable?  But after hearing a commotion downstairs and following the gentle sound of the wind, several people jumped up to the second floor. Cang Langlang drew his sword out of its sheath and searched the rooms one by one.  Suddenly, the sound of breaking the door, yelling, and angry shouting mixed together, and the inn became a mess.

    Pan Ling'er blinked and said, "They are coming!" Hearing the footsteps, he came to the door, raised his sleeves, and a stream of red powder was scattered.  At this moment, there was a bang and the door was kicked open.  The man who kicked the door was about to break into the room when a ball of red powder hit him in the face. He was shocked and instinctively turned around to avoid it, but still got a lot of powder splashed on his face and hands.  Immediately, any skin that touched the powder became red and swollen. The man felt sore and itchy that he couldn't help but scratch it with his backhand, leaving bloody streaks on his face and screaming in pain.

    "Junior brother Wang!" "Junior brother, what's wrong with you?" Following several exclamations, three young men jumped over.  Qi Jian glanced into the guest room, trembled all over, pointed at Hu Qingpeng and shouted: "Master, the little devil is hiding here!"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s palms were sweating. Now that the elders of the opponent¡¯s sect are here, it¡¯s not easy to send him away. The method he used to scare Qi Jian away last time will no longer work.

    Pan Ling'er frowned slightly and said sullenly: "Nonsense, how can my eldest brother be a devil? You are the big bad guys!" She didn't see any movement, and two emerald-green stripes suddenly slipped out of her sleeves.  The little green snake, hissing and spitting out snake messages, pounced on the people outside the door like lightning.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but suddenly realized that the "friends" she called were these poisonous insects. She must have gone out of the city many times to find highly poisonous things to use to defend against the enemy.  As the daughter of the leader of the Hundred Poison Cult, Pan Ling'er's ability to use poison to drive away poison is naturally extraordinary.

    Qi Jian and others shouted in unison: "Be careful!" The sword light rippled and they quickly slashed at the green snake that was coming.  But these green snakes were carefully selected by Pan Ling'er. They have quick reactions and are quite intelligent. How could they be killed so easily?  However, he saw the green shadow leaping forward, flashing through the gap between the sword light, and biting him without mercy.

    Qi Jian and others were shocked when they saw this. They jumped up or dodged to both sides. However, the injured man's movements were half a beat slower than his companions. His left and right arms were numb. He had been bitten by a green snake and screamed in fright.  : "Master, help!"

    Before he finished speaking, a middle-aged swordsman in his late forties jumped up to the corridor on the second floor and slashed with his sword without saying a word.  His swordsmanship was obviously much higher, but there was a flash of white light, blood splattered, and the heads of the two green snakes were in different places, and their remains fell to the ground, twisting and beating freely.  The middle-aged swordsman pointed at the pain points and sealed the acupuncture points near his disciple's heart to prevent the poison from attacking his heart.

    Pan Ling'er was shocked and angry, and stamped her feet: "You actually killed Xiao Qing and Xiao Bi. You are so cruel and ruthless. You are a big bad guy!"

    The middle-aged swordsman¡¯s face was as dark as water, and his cold eyes showed overwhelming killing intent. He pointed his long sword at Pan Ling¡¯er,He said coldly: "Little witch, you use venomous snakes to hurt people, and your methods are insidious. It can be seen that you also have a heart of snakes and scorpions! If you are wise, obediently hand over the antidote pills to detoxify my disciple, and I can let you die happily!"  If you resist, don't blame me for tormenting you with all kinds of torture!" The green snake was very venomous, and in just a few blinks, the man bitten by the snake had his arms swollen and numb, and his face began to turn black.

    Pan Ling'er pursed her lips, raised her face and said, "You killed my good friend. Not only did you not apologize, but you threatened me fiercely. I will give you the antidote. It's strange! Don't think that you are more powerful than others."  , we will definitely gain the upper hand.¡±

    The middle-aged swordsman couldn't help but be startled when he saw her being so childish. He looked at Hu Qingpeng and said: "Hu, this little witch relies on your support. She simply doesn't know how high the sky is. There are rumors in the world that you are the most outstanding young swordsman in recent years. Even  Qing Xuzi, who once defeated Wudang, even made my disciple defeat with hatred a few days ago without even using a sword. Xia wanted to see how capable the abandoned disciple of the Hengshan Sect was?" The long sword trembled slightly.  , unfold the hand sword pose.  In fact, what he fears most is the calm Hu Qingpeng. If he cannot defeat this powerful opponent, everything else will be out of the question.

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly in his heart. His opponent had been immersed in the art of swordsmanship for decades, and his ruthless swordsmanship and swiftness of movement could not be underestimated. Even when he had not lost his skills, he was not completely sure of winning, let alone now?  If the two sides really fought, he wouldn't even be able to withstand his sword.  At that moment, he gritted his teeth and said: "Senior Xia, Hu swears to God that I was indeed wronged and I have not killed any Dian Cang disciples in Jingshan. If you and I fight over this, we will just fall into the trap of others."  The cunning plot took advantage of the mastermind behind the scenes! Those innocent souls in the underground"

    The middle-aged swordsman Xia Shuiying became angrier as he listened, and interrupted him: "Shut up! Hu Qingpeng, in broad daylight, do you still have the face to quibble?! Let's not mention it for the moment. You, a scum that is worse than a beast, abused sorcery and got killed."  My fourth junior brother and his wife, is this a fact? Our Dian Cang sect has suffered such a great humiliation, even if we use all our strength to avenge it!"

    Hu Qingpeng was surprised and frowned: "What you just mentioned were the hero Ma Zhusheng and his wife? When were they killed?"

    Xia Shuiying's face turned livid and she said sternly: "Hu Qingpeng, are you still pretending to be confused? You raped and killed my junior sister and forced my junior brother to death. You thought you killed someone and silenced them. You did it perfectly, didn't you? It's a pity that you still failed to make the right move despite all calculations.  , my junior sister wrote your name on the ground with blood before she died, the proof is irrefutable, I¡¯m afraid this is beyond your expectation, right?"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned and lost his voice: "Rape, rape and murder?! How ridiculous! It was definitely not done by me!" A flash of inspiration flashed, and he clapped his hands and said: "I understand, this must be the poisonous hand of Baiyun Zongyu Wenzheng! Only he can  He would do such a heinous thing and then frame me!"

    Xia Shuiying sneered and said: "Hu, even if you talk like a lotus, never think that I will believe any of your lies! Look at the sword!" The long sword was swung in the air, and it shot straight into Hu Qingpeng's chest like a white rainbow piercing the sun, which could kill him.  The momentum of a sword piercing the heart.

    Hu Qingpeng secretly screamed, "Oh no!" The opponent's sword was fired with anger, and it came too fast, without giving him any time to think about how to respond. In his haste, he didn't care whether his posture was ugly or not, and rolled on the spot.  The sword blade passed by, chopping the seat behind him into pieces.

    Xia Shuiying didn't expect that her opponent was so vulnerable that she couldn't use any of the planned changes. She was stunned for a moment, staring suspiciously at Hu Qingpeng who was getting up, and raised her long sword to sweep towards his waist and abdomen.  Hu Qingpeng didn't dare to take the fight hard and staggered backwards.  Xia Shuiying was determined. Hu Qingpeng's movements were slow, his steps were frivolous, and he didn't have any master's style in his movements. He probably suffered serious internal injuries and would be unable to use his Qi in the short term. He laughed and said: "Hu Qingpeng, you deserve your bad luck. Today is the day."  It's your time to die!" With a flick of his wrist, five sword flowers instantly appeared in the air, striking the opponent's five vital points.

    Suddenly, a fishy wind blew in his face, a white shadow flashed past, and two sharp fangs suddenly bit Xia Shuiying's right wrist.  Xia Shuiying's wrist shrank, her sword shook, and she hit a small white snake as white as jade.  As soon as the white snake landed on the ground, it bounced up again and opened its mouth to pounce on his calf.  Xia Shuiying was angry and annoyed. She jumped up and stabbed the seven-inch vital part with her sword.  Unexpectedly, this white snake was several times more sensitive than the green snake just now. It twisted its body and just avoided the long sword.  Xia Shuiying's sword was like the wind, but it always hit the empty spot. He couldn't help the little white snake, but he had to be careful of being bitten at all times.

    Pan Ling'er smiled proudly and said: "Big bad guy, Xiaobai is my pet that I have kept for ten years. It ranks among the top twenty poisonous poisons in the world. It's very powerful!"

    Xia Shuiying was secretly frightened, and she became more and more cautious. She suddenly caught a glimpse of her apprentices fighting outside the door, and hurriedly shouted: "Hu's martial arts skills have all been lost. You must join forces and kill him!"

    Qi Jian and others looked at each other, plucked up the courage to smash the window, and lunged at him with their swords.

    Pan Ling'er scolded: "Shameless!  "Waving his hands, he threw out centipedes, scorpions, poisonous spiders, toads and other poisonous insects hidden on his body. He took out the silver knife from his waist and stood in front of Hu Qingpeng. Hu Qingpeng was moved and ashamed, and whispered  : "Ling'er, thank you!  "Pan Linger smiled coquettishly, showing a different kind of beauty.

    Qi Jian and others had never encountered so many strange poisonous insects with wind-like movements. They had just avoided the entanglement of the poisonous scorpion when the toad secretly sprayed a stream of poisonous juice, and a strange red spot suddenly appeared on the skin, which was painful to the heart.  Xia Shuiying over there was originally in a stalemate with Little White Snake, but the addition of various poisonous insects immediately changed the situation.  Not only did he have to avoid the poisonous fangs of the little white snake, he also had to guard against the bites of other poisonous insects, and he was in a hurry.  Seeing that the situation was critical, he slammed the ground with his left palm, and a strong wind blew up from the ground, blowing all kinds of poisonous insects backwards. He shouted: "Let's retreat!" He first jumped out of the guest room, grabbed the injured disciple, and jumped downstairs.  .  Qi Jian and others were shocked and flew out, following Xia Shuiying and retreating hastily.

    Pan Ling'er said happily: "Brother Hu, we have won! The bad guys were scared away!" The little white snake jumped back on her shoulder, and the snake's head gently rubbed its owner's neck, looking very cute and cute.

    Hu Qingpeng wiped a handful of cold sweat with his backhand, and couldn't help but call for luck, and said: "Ling'er, fortunately you have the help of your 'friends', otherwise I would not be able to escape death! We can't stay here any longer, we have to leave quickly."

    Pan Ling'er said with a smile: "Those bad guys have suffered a big loss and will never dare to come back to cause trouble again. Why should we leave?"

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "We are in the light and the other side is in the dark. Now that they know that I have lost all my martial arts, they will definitely use various means to assassinate me. As the saying goes, guns are easy to hide, but hidden arrows are hard to guard against! After all, you can't do it ten times a day.  He has been following me for two hours, and if he is even slightly negligent, my head will definitely be in danger!"

    Pan Ling'er thought for a moment and said, "That makes sense! Let's play hide-and-seek with them." He quickly put away all the poisonous insects crawling on the ground, went back to his room, picked up his luggage, and walked downstairs with Hu Qingpeng.

    Because of the fierce battle between the two sides just now, the people in the inn were scared away for fear of catching rice and fish.  The whole inn was quiet, and the clothes and coins left behind by people when they fled were scattered everywhere, making it look very messy.  The two stepped on the stairs, and the wooden boards creaked extremely harshly.

    As soon as the two of them got down to the first floor, they suddenly saw a figure shaking outside the door. There was a loud bang, the half-open door was smashed into pieces, and sawdust flew everywhere.  A middle-aged man with a thin body and a cold face stepped through the door first, followed by a gray-haired old man and Xia Shuiying, and finally Qi Jian and other Dian Cang disciples. There were eleven or two people in total, all carrying heavy loads.  Green steel long sword.  Hu Qingpeng and Pan Ling'er didn't expect the other side's reinforcements to arrive so quickly, and they looked down on each other.

    The middle-aged man suddenly came face to face with Hu Qingpeng and snorted, "Third Junior Brother, are you talking about them?"

    Xia Shuiying gritted her teeth and said, "Reporting to the head brother, it is these two little devils!"

    The middle-aged man was Gu Jinqiang, the leader of the Diancang Sect. He squeezed his fist hard and cracked his knuckles, and said coldly: "Little witch, did you poison my disciples? Hand over the antidote quickly.  , otherwise you will be in good hands!" He rushed over immediately after receiving the news of Hu Qingpeng's appearance, only half an hour behind Xia Shuiying and others.  After the two sides merged, their strength increased greatly, so they naturally did not take the enemy seriously.

    Pan Ling'er put her hands on her hips and said, "I won't give it to you, how about that?"

    Gu Jinqiang sneered: "Young little baby, you are so arrogant!" He suddenly jumped forward and used the "Two Dragons Playing with Pearls" move, and thrust his two fingers into her eyes fiercely.

    Pan Ling'er stepped back, took out his right hand at the same time, and threw the little white snake at the enemy.  But I saw lightning flashing in the white shadow, so fast that I could hardly distinguish its movement.  Gu Jinqiang raised his left palm, sending out a cold and sharp palm wind, knocking back the white snake several feet away. His right hand turned his fingers into a palm and hit the upper end of Pan Ling'er's arm from the air.  There was just a click, and Pan Ling'er's forearm was broken. The pain caused her face to look pale and she was sweating like rain.

    Hu Qingpeng was heartbroken and shouted: "Stop!" He stretched out his arms to block Gu Jinqiang, "Master Gu, you are the White Dao Hero. With your status, it is not honorable to bully a little girl! I am you.  If you want to kill the enemy quickly, if you want to kill or behead me, just come to me alone, don't vent your anger on innocent people!"

    Gu Jinqiang raised his eyebrows and said word by word: "Hu, you first killed my son, and then harmed my junior brother and sister. You have a deep feud with Dian Cang. Do you think you can walk out of this inn alive today?"  "The shoulder moved slightly, and a palm imprinted on his chest.

    Hu Qingpeng groaned and flew backwards. He hit the wall hard and slid softly to the ground. He couldn't help but vomited a few mouthfuls of black blood, and he didn't know how many ribs were broken.  He said with difficulty: "Master Gu, if you want to kill me, hurry up and don't waste your time!"

    ? ?Jin Qiang said with a ferocious smile: "If I kill you with one sword, wouldn't it be an advantage for you? I will first cut off your tendons and hamstrings, blind your eyes, cut off your tongue, and put you in a cesspit  Soak it for seven days, and it won¡¯t be too late to kill you!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng felt his hair stand on end, his limbs were cold, and he said angrily: "It's no wonder that you are the leader of a sect, but you have such a vicious heart, you are simply not a human being!"

    Gu Jinqiang became angry and shouted: "How dare you speak harshly when you are about to die? I'll cut off your tongue first!" Just as he was about to take action, he suddenly heard a strange sound and lowered his head to see dozens of poisonous insects charging at them with bared teeth.  When they came, some sprayed poisonous juice from a distance of ten feet, and their shapes were terrifying.  He immediately took a few steps back and whispered: "Uncle Ding!" The white-haired old man said: "Here we come!" Standing side by side with him, he shouted loudly at the same time, and pushed forward with his four palms, only to see a faint  White mist surged over and immediately froze most of the poisonous insects to the ground.  The remaining poisonous insects were trembling with fear and turned around and ran away.

    Pan Ling'er felt regretful and frightened at the same time. She retreated to Hu Qingpeng's side and whispered: "Brother, I can't defeat him, what should I do?"

    Hu Qingpeng looked at her frightened and pale face, his eyes were hot, and he said guiltily: "Ling'er, I'm sorry, it was me who dragged you down!"

    Pan Ling'er shook her head desperately and said, "No, it's not! I have never regretted being with my eldest brother."

    Gu Jin forcefully drew his sword out of its sheath and sneered: "Stop acting in front of me! Hu Qingpeng, which of your hands and feet should we start with?"

 Text Chapter 3 Tenderness of a Tough Man

    Hu Qingpeng said coldly: "Stop talking nonsense, just do it! If Hu frowns and writes his name upside down!" He knew that he would not be able to survive today, and there was no need to kneel down and beg for mercy. He just wanted to die quickly.  £®  com But what he regretted most was that he could not tell Chi Yan personally how Yi Wu Feng fell into the river, and explain clearly the matter of revenge. He really would not die in peace.  Thinking that Yu Wenzheng, Li Meixian and others were still living happily in the world, he gritted his teeth with hatred.

    Gu Jin forced his jaw and said: "Okay, you are indeed a tough guy! It's a pity that you went astray and became a lackey of the Demon Cult, ruining your future in vain. You fell into my hands today, which is just retribution! To avoid long nights and endless dreams.  , I'm not welcome!" The long sword was sent away, and the tip of the sword was pointed at the tendons of his lower limbs.

    At this moment, there was a scream, and a small stone suddenly hit the spine of Gu Jinqiang's sword. It shocked his fingers and made him almost unable to hold the hilt of the sword.  An accident suddenly occurred, and everyone looked at each other in shock.  The disciples of Dian Cang did not wait for the master's instructions, and all drew their swords in their hands, focusing on alert.

    Gu Jinqiang's heart was agitated, but on the surface he was still as cold as ice, and he raised his voice: "Which friend on the road is trying to make things difficult for me from the Dian Cang Sect? Please come forward and speak!"

    A few disdainful sneers were heard, a figure flashed, and a red-haired man as strong as a lion jumped in from the window, exuding a domineering and wild aura, which naturally made people feel great pressure.  He looked like a tired man with a stern expression, and a terrifying murderous intention flashed deep in his eyes. He ignored the people of the Diancang Sect who were facing a formidable enemy, and stepped in front of Hu Qingpeng, grabbing him.  His chest lifted him up like a chicken, and said in a deep voice: "Is everything you wrote in your letter true? You are still not a man, why can't you protect your own woman?"

    Hu Qingpeng felt sour in his heart. Facing Chi Yan's accusation, he didn't know where to start with a thousand words. He lowered his head sadly and said: "I did not protect her well, and I indeed bear an unshirkable responsibility. I have been deeply poisoned, and Baiyun  Yu Wenzheng of Zong has abolished his martial arts, so the matter of avenging Sister Feng can only be left to you. You must make them pay with their lives!"

    Chi Yan's face changed color slightly. After receiving Hu Qingpeng's letter, he felt like a thunderbolt from the blue. He still had a ten thousandth chance of luck, but looking at Hu Qingpeng's sad expression, this last hope burst like a bubble.  .  With a loosening of his fingers, Hu Qingpeng fell to the ground and slowly closed his eyes. The corners of his eyes were moist, and two drops of sad tears oozed out.

    Hu Qingpeng stared blankly at the tears in the corners of his eyes, empathizing with his feelings. His eyes became hot, and two lines of tears flowed down silently.  The two of them were sitting and standing, both thinking about Yi Wufeng, and there was no need to elaborate on the sentimentality.

    When Gu Jinqiang saw this big man talking to Hu Qingpeng as if no one else was around, he couldn't help but get angry and shouted: "Hey, who are you? Are you an accomplice of this little devil?"

    Chi Yan was as motionless as a stone statue, and yelled impatiently: "Get out!!" This sound contained the strong internal energy, which made the eardrums of the disciples of the Diancang sect hurt, and the blood surged.

    How has Gu Jinqiang ever been so despised?  Although he knew that the other party was highly skilled in martial arts, he could not swallow his bad breath no matter what.  He sneered and said: "Do you think you are the King of Heaven? I want to kill him in front of you!" The long sword pierced Hu Qingpeng's throat. He had already used the unique skill of the Dian Cang Sect to kill him with one sword.

    Hu Qingpeng sighed: "If you want to kill me, you are not qualified yet!"

    Before he finished speaking, Chiyanhu's eyes suddenly opened, his aura suddenly increased by three points, and a huge iron fist slammed into Gu Jinqiang's sword spine.  The internal forces of the two sides clashed, and Gu Jinqiang suffered a big loss immediately, staggering back with a muffled groan.  Chi Yan gained the upper hand and was not merciful. He drew back his left fist and punched out his right fist like a hammer, aiming at the enemy's lower abdominal dantian. He seemed to be slow but was actually fast. The cold wind of the fist swept across the entire inn.  Gu Jinqiang let out a sharp roar, slashed his left palm horizontally, followed by a series of flying kicks with his feet, and in the blink of an eye, he collided with his opponent's iron fist several times.  The figures suddenly separated, and Gu Jinqiang flew upside down and landed near the gate, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. No one else has time to intervene.  When the white-haired old man Ding Mu saw the leader's defeat, he shouted angrily: "Thieves of the Demon Cult, please stop being so arrogant!" He clapped his hands quickly, and a cloud of white frost mist blew toward Chi Yan.

    Chi Yan laughed and said: "You can show your ugliness even if you are a trivial person!" He turned his fist into a palm, and his palm suddenly turned red, as if there was a flame burning, and he fought back.

    Two palm winds, one cold and one hot, collided halfway, only to hear a hissing sound, and the white frost mist was evaporated in an instant.  Chi Yan's palm force continued to strike, hitting Ding Mu's chest, burning his clothes into ashes, revealing two distinct palm prints.  Ding Mu spurted blood and stumbled backwards.

    "Uncle!" Xia Shuiying screamed and hugged Ding Mu's body, her hands and feet were cold and she didn't even have the slightest fighting spirit.  The other disciples had pale faces and retreated towards the gate in panic. No one dared to challenge this fierce man.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ancient goldHe barely suppressed his internal injuries and said in a trembling voice: "You, you are the Demon Dragon Chi Yan!" As the leader of a sect in the southwest border, he had heard a little bit about Chi Yan's appearance and unique skills. At this time, when they compared each other,  I couldn't help but be terrified.  If the opponent had ambushed a large number of Demon Cult disciples outside the inn, the Diancang Sect would be completely wiped out today.

    Chi Yan raised his head to the sky and let out a long roar, which made the roof tiles rustle. He shouted proudly: "Now that you know my name, why don't you get out of here?! Do you want me to kill you all?"

    How could Gu Jinqiang dare to say any more nonsense? He silently called on his disciples to run away. He really ran as far as he could, for fear that they would change their minds and not see the sun tomorrow.

    Chi Yan picked up Hu Qingpeng and Pan Ling'er from the left and the right, regardless of whether they were shocking or not, he jumped up to the roof, and in less than half a moment, he was in the wilderness outside the city.  Chi Yan climbed up a deserted hillside, let go of the two of them, and said in a deep voice: "Hu Qingpeng, what is your relationship with this little girl? How long have you known each other?"

    Seeing Chi Yan's unkind look, Hu Qingpeng knew that he had misunderstood, so he smiled bitterly and said, "She is the daughter of the leader of the Baidu Sect, and she is the sister that Sister Feng and I recognize together." He then found two branches and fixed them for Pan Ling'er.  With his injured arm, he then told the story of what he and Yi Wufeng had experienced along the way, how they encountered the Baiyun Sect's pursuit, how they met Pan Ling'er, and how they watched Yi Wufeng be forced into the river.

    Chi Yan's face was uncertain, and he repeatedly questioned and verified the details of Yi Wufeng before he fell into the river. Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief and said decisively: "Although Xiaofeng fell into the river, based on her martial arts and internal strength, it is very likely that  **It¡¯ll be okay. She¡¯s probably still alive!¡±

    "What?!" Hu Qingpeng couldn't believe his ears, his hands were trembling with excitement, and said: "What, what did you just say? Sister Feng is still alive? Didn't she use the 'Devil Disintegration **'?"

    Chi Yan explained: "You have no knowledge of the secret knowledge of our sect, that's why you have this question. The magic of disintegration of demons is a mental method of our sect that stimulates the potential of the human body to temporarily improve the skill. The caster must use  His own lifespan is the price. The highest stage of this method is to use internal force to blow his body into pieces and die with the enemy. According to you, Xiaofeng's face only changed six times before using this method, and she suffered as a result.  Although her internal injuries were serious, they were not life-threatening. Only if her energy and blood changed nine times at that time would her soul be shattered and she would truly lose her life."

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s already withered heart was beating violently, and he couldn¡¯t help laughing loudly, and murmured: ¡°Sister Feng, you are still alive, you are not dead! That¡¯s great!¡± In the midst of laughter, tears ran uncontrollably across his face.  Looking around, the originally gray world suddenly regained its colorful colors, and every white cloud and every grass shined with beautiful luster.  The songs sung by the birds soaring in the sky are so moving and intoxicating.

    Pan Ling'er glanced at Chi Yan timidly, bit her lower lip and said, "Since Sister Feng is not dead, why doesn't she show up? She has been missing for ten days!"

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked and said worriedly: "The current of the river is very fast, and there are many cliffs on both sides of the river. Sister Feng was seriously injured at the time. I'm afraid it will be difficult to climb up the river bank. What if" He suddenly stopped talking, suddenly happy and worried, and everything was in chaos.  .

    Chi Yan shook his head and said: "Xiaofeng will be fine! The leader once looked at her face and said that she is not a short-lived person. I believe that sooner or later she will appear alive in front of us." He secretly made up his mind to  Immediately send people to look for Yi Wufeng near Wumeng Mountain, digging three feet into the ground to find her.

    Hu Qingpeng said: "I hope she is safe and sound!" He felt happy and sad at the same time. He was happy that Yi Wufeng still had hope of survival, but sad that his time on earth was limited, and the poison of Jiujue Acacia was about to spread.  I can't wait until the day I meet her again.  After groping for a long time in his arms, only the jade pendant that Tang Xue gave to him had a commemorative meaning, so he handed the jade pendant to Chi Yan and said: "Brother Chi Yan, I am too poisoned and may not survive a few days. If it happens in the future  When you see Sister Feng again, please give her this jade pendant and tell her to live a good life and never do anything stupid. If we meet in the next life, I will still love her!"

    Chi Yan took a closer look at the warm and delicate jade pendant in his palm, and suddenly his whole body trembled, as if he had seen something incredible, and his face looked strange.  He stretched out his huge palm and gently rubbed the jade pendant. There was a hint of tenderness and emotion in his eyes, and he asked in a low voice, "Where did you get this 'Xuantian Colorful Phoenix Ruyi Jade Pendant'?"

    Hu Qingpeng asked in astonishment: "Have you ever seen this jade pendant?" Chi Yan was able to tell the full name of the jade pendant, which was beyond his expectation.

    Chi Yan showed a rare tenderness on his face and smiled: "This is the personal token of Li Yan'er, the most beautiful woman in the martial arts world in the past. How could I not recognize it? At that time, its appeal was even greater than the token of the leader of the martial arts league. I don't know how many passionate men there were.  Crazy for its owner!"

    Hu Qingpeng?Suddenly I remembered all the rumors about Li Yaner's beauty.  "The energy of the Yuan Dynasty was exhausted, and when the heroes were competing in the Central Plains, a woman with a mysterious identity suddenly appeared on the rivers and lakes. She called herself 'Li Yan'er'. She had ice-cold skin, elegant temperament, gentleness and generousness, and was proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting.  She was extremely beautiful, and within a few months her reputation spread throughout the world, and she was recognized as 'the most beautiful woman in the martial arts world'. At that time, disciples of aristocratic families and young heroes, I don't know how many people were fascinated by her and did not even think about food or tea. She  He is gentle and gentle, and is generally kind and polite to everyone, so that no one can find anything wrong. Those suitors all think that they have hope for a kiss, and no one is willing to give in. They go back and forth, and they inevitably fight behind the scenes and fight to the death.  There were more people, and many sects began to attack each other in order to avenge their disciples, causing chaos and bloodshed. After countless fierce battles, those who were inferior to others and their sects fell one by one.  In the end, only four people, Tang Bowen, the top young master of the Tang Sect, Chi Yan, the leader of the Demon Cult, Zhou Mingye, the young master of Kunlun, and Murong Bufan, the eldest son of the Murong family, broke out Unexpectedly, on the eve of their decisive battle, a mysterious figure suddenly appeared  Someone came out to reveal Li Yaner's true identity. It turned out that she was not a Han, but the biological princess of the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Her real name was 'Su Ge Buhan'. The emperor of the Yuan Dynasty sent her to join the world with the purpose of using her beauty to cause chaos in the world and the sect.  The fight prevented the martial arts people from fully supporting the rebels and delayed the victory of the rebels. When the news came out, everyone was in an uproar. Everyone scolded and accused Li Yan'er of being a beauty, a scourge, a foreign temptress In the face of righteousness, Chi Yan and others are Han people, it is impossible  He also had an affair with a Mongolian princess and declared to break off all relations with Li Yan'er. Only Tang Bowen said nothing about this matter" Chi Yan was Tang Bowen's love rival at that time. He had a close relationship with Li Yan'er and was familiar with her tokens.  It's normal.

    Pan Linger chuckled and said, "Uncle Chi, you were once one of her crazy suitors, right?"

    Chi Yan¡¯s face actually turned red, he scratched his head and said, ¡°Young people are so arrogant, so young! The past has long since disappeared, so let¡¯s not mention it! Brother Hu, you haven¡¯t told me the truth yet.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng did not hide anything, and sighed: "Actually, it's a long story. This jade pendant was given to me by Aunt Li's daughter six and a half years ago." At that moment, he met Tang Bowen and his wife by chance, hiding from everyone in the rainy night.  The past story of being chased by Fang forces and finally escaping from death was told truthfully.  When it was mentioned that Li Yan'er was killed in a sneak attack and Tang Bowen and Tang Xue were heartbroken, Pan Ling'er burst into tears and burst into tears.

    After listening to him tell this thrilling past story, Chi Yan clenched his fists tightly, and the veins on his forehead were pulsing. He suddenly stamped his feet and cursed: "Tang Bowen, this bastard, if I meet him again one day, I will have to break his neck with my own hands."  !" Depressed in his heart, he raised his fist and smashed the ground with a roar. A moment later, more than a dozen large craters with a diameter of five feet were blasted on the ground, which was shocking.  After he finished venting, his excitement gradually calmed down. He glanced at the silent Hu Qingpeng and said slowly: "I made an oath to Miss Li back then. No matter who comes to me with this jade pendant in the future, I will  I will agree to any of his requests, even if my body is shattered to pieces. Now that the jade pendant is in your hand, do you have any wishes that you would like me to help you fulfill? "

    Hu Qingpeng didn¡¯t expect that this jade pendant had such power. He was stunned for a moment and said in surprise: "Really? Can I make any request?"

    Chi Yan frowned and said, "You doubt me? I've made my word and I will never change it!"

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly waved his hands and said: "No, no!" He took a deep breath and said word by word: "My request is actually very simple. Please try to resolve the poison in my body! Since Sister Feng may still be alive in the world, I don't want to die.  , I want to wait for her to come back alive."

    Chi Yan had already anticipated his thoughts and said calmly: "I promise you!"

    Seeing that he agreed so readily, Hu Qingpeng felt a little uneasy and said hesitantly: "Do you know what the poison is in me? Even You Hentian is helpless, what can you do?"

    Chi Yan looked at the west sky and said leisurely: "No matter how severe the poison is, as long as the old man is willing to take action, everything will be easy."

    Hu Qingpeng asked dubiously: "Who are you talking about? Is he a god?"

    Chi Yan said respectfully: "To us disciples of the sect, he is the supreme god! If my master, the current leader of the sect, is willing to exorcise poison for you, you will never die!"

    Hu Qingpeng lost his voice and said, "It's him! You, can you persuade him?" You Hentian once mentioned that in order to cure the poison of Jiu Jue Xiangsi Powder, one of the first steps is to ask a master with profound power to cleanse his muscles.  Marrow, which uses supreme magical power to expel toxins.  The only people in the world who have this skill are the leader of the Demon Sect and the great master Jun Wangyou and the Baiyun Sect Ning Wufan.  The second is to use the method of fighting poison with poison.  Now that the Golden Silkworm Gu King cannot be obtained, only the three masters in the world can save his life.

    ??Chi Yan pondered??: "Don't be too happy, I'm only 30% sure. The biggest problem at the moment is that you are not a disciple of the God's Cult. If your master turns out to be unknown, my master will not save you."

    Hu Qingpeng has already stepped into the gate of hell with one foot. When he is facing death, he finally hopes for a glimmer of life and has the opportunity to reunite with his lover. How can he let the opportunity slip through his fingers?  He narrowly escaped death this time, and he had already seen through the sectarian prejudices in the world. So why not become a disciple of the Demon Sect for the sake of Yiwufeng!  He smiled slightly and said: "Brother Chi Yan, I have been expelled from the door wall by the Hengshan sect, and now I am an orphan with no family or sect. If I ask to join the divine sect, will I meet your conditions?"

    Chi Yan patted him on the shoulder and laughed loudly: "That's what I've been waiting for! As long as I recommend you, who dares to object to you joining our divine religion?"

    Hu Qingpeng secretly sighed that he had finally fallen into the devil's path as everyone expected!  Such a result is thousands of miles away from his ambition when he first came to Hengshan!  Perhaps, this is because people are in the arena and cannot help themselves.

    Note: For details about the emotional entanglements of Li Yaner, Tang Bowen, Chi Yan and others, please see Volume 1, Chapter 13, "Beautiful Beauty", etc.

 Text Chapter 4 Snow Mountain Sanctuary

    Although Pan Linger was reluctant to leave, Chi Yan insisted on sending someone to escort her back to Baidu Village, and took Hu Qingpeng all the way north.  The little girl wiped away her tears and waved goodbye to Hu Qingpeng step by step, promising to meet again in the future.

    Leaving the Yunnan-Guizhou Plateau, crossing the Jinsha River and heading north along the Yalong River, the terrain gradually rises. The Shaluli Mountains and the Daxue Mountains stretch endlessly, and the towering snow peaks can be seen when looking up.  Although it was only the beginning of autumn in September, it was already very cold in the mountainous areas of northwest Sichuan, which made Hu Qingpeng suffer a lot because he was unable to use his energy to keep out the cold.  Fortunately, Chi Yan was very familiar with the folklore and legends along the way, and he didn't feel lonely during the journey as he talked about the world and the sky.

    After traveling thousands of miles, the two finally arrived near Bayan Har Mountain.  This is one of the most majestic and tallest mountains in southern Qinghai. It runs almost through the entire territory of Qinghai and echoes the Qilian Mountains in the north. It surrounds the famous Qaidam Basin like a pair of huge arms.  Bayan Hara Mountain is covered with snow all year round, and the white ice covers the forested peaks, reflecting the holy light, as if it has been guarding the grassland under its feet since ancient times. It is regarded by countless Tibetans as an indestructible "holy mountain"  ".  The Yellow River that irrigated Chinese civilization originated here.

    The closer you get to this towering mountain, the more magical and great you feel.  Along the way, you can often see believers kowtowing step by step, prostrate themselves on the ground, saluting the "holy mountain" devoutly, chanting sutras and praying all the time.

    Chi Yan looked at the snow-capped mountains and said: "This mountain is not only the mountain of the Holy Spirit for Buddhists, but also the holy city and altar of our religion. All disciples of the religion are proud to be able to enter the holy city to serve the leader. If there is no leader,  Summons that believers below the fourth level are not allowed to enter the Holy City." In the Demonic Cult, all believers except the leader are divided into ten levels. The higher level represents his higher position and greater power.  The religious elders are ninth-level disciples.

    Under the auspices of Chi Yan, Hu Qingpeng had officially held an initiation ceremony and became a junior disciple of the Demon Sect. He said, "Then if you brought me into the city without authorization, wouldn't it be a violation of the rules of this sect and would be criticized by others?"

    Chi Yan laughed loudly and said: "Rules are made by people, and they should be broken. If you restrain your hands and feet in everything, how can you achieve great things!"

    Entering the Bayan Harshan Mountains, there is a small town built on the mountain, guarding the chokepoint of the road like a vulture.  Caravans and horse teams from all over came to rest here. Almost every inn was packed with people, and dialects spoken in all over the world could be heard.  The market in the town is even more lively, with a dazzling array of local products from all over the country, especially the most popular trade in grain, tea, salt, etc.  This is the outer stronghold secretly controlled by the Demon Sect, and it is also the only way to the Holy City. No disturbance can escape the eyes of the Demon Sect.

    Chi Yan¡¯s red hair was very eye-catching. As soon as he stepped into the town, he was immediately greeted by demon sect disciples dressed as ordinary people and respectfully invited the two of them to stay in a clean and tidy inn.  After the two took a quick shower, Chi Yan called the shopkeeper and asked directly: "Shopkeeper Zhang, is there any recent news about Elder Yi's disappearance in Wumeng Mountain?" They had been trekking in the mountainous area for several days, and communication was interrupted, so they didn't know.  Check the progress of the search for Yi Wufeng.

    The shopkeeper Zhang is a disciple of the Demon Cult who specializes in collecting and organizing intelligence information from various places. He thought for a while and answered: "Back to the eldest son, after Elder Yi disappeared in Wumeng Mountain, we sent a total of 287 people to search.  It has been thirty-one days, and Elder Yi's whereabouts have not been found, nor her body found." As he spoke, he looked at Hu Qingpeng out of the corner of his eye.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart sank, and an unknown shadow weighed heavily on his chest.  After such a long and large-scale search, we should see people alive and corpses after death. How come there is no news at all?  Could it be that she unfortunately sank to the bottom of the river, was eaten by fish and shrimp, and was buried in the mud forever?  Every day that passes, Yi Wufeng's hope of survival decreases and becomes increasingly slim.  He didn't even dare to think too much, what would he do if Yi Wufeng really died?  He could only pray to God, begging for a miracle to come to Yi Wufeng.

    Chi Yan frowned and said: "Send a message to the people leading the team. Without my consent, the search operation must not stop! If Elder Yi is found, everyone will be credited with a great achievement. If he does not work well, he cannot be found.  Useful clues will be severely punished!"

    Shopkeeper Zhang said: "I promise to deliver the master's original words verbatim."

    Chi Yan nodded: "Go and do it right away!"

    "Yes!" Shopkeeper Zhang bowed slightly and exited the guest room.  After he returned to his bedroom, he immediately drafted two secret letters. One was sent out, and the other was tied to Snow Eagle's leg, sneaked to the backyard and released.

    After resting for a night, the next day the two of them followed a group of Demon Cult disciples and headed towards the Holy City.  This team of demon sect disciples was responsible for escorting grain, oil and other goods, leading the way in front of the convoy, while Chi Yan and Hu Qingpeng rode at the end of the team.

      When passing through a canyon that day, as soon as the convoy entered the mouth of the canyon, several Tibetans drove a herd of yaks and ran across the road. By chance, they blocked Chi Yan and Hu Qingpeng's horses and stopped them.  Outside the canyon.  Due to the narrow mountain road, the two had to rein in their horses and move to the side of the road to let the yaks pass first.  The Tibetans shouted loudly, waving their whips in the air, making crackling noises, and approached the two of them intentionally or unintentionally.

    Chi Yanhun didn't care and pointed forward: "After crossing the canyon, we will reach the holy city of our religion in two days' journey. Whether you are alive or dead will be clear to me after I meet the leader."

    Hu Qingpeng smiled lightly and said: "What joy is there in life, and what is there to be afraid of in death!"

    Chi Yan laughed, his heart moved, and he suddenly jumped into the air.  Almost at the same time, dozens of poisonous needles as thin as an ox's hair flashed and disappeared, and they all hit his mount.  I saw the few Tibetans opening their thick robes, taking out the hidden 100-melted steel knives, dancing the knives like snow, and pounced on Chiyan regardless of their lives.  In an instant, murderous intent soared into the sky, and the endless sword light tore through the air, eager to devour Chi Yan.

    This assassination operation was so sudden, Hu Qingpeng could not believe his eyes. Oh my God, in the core area controlled by the Demon Cult, the eldest disciple of the Demon Cult leader was actually assassinated!  If it's not that there's something wrong with the demon sect's defense system, it's that there's a fierce factional dispute within the demon sect.  The martial arts of these killers were strange and ruthless, and their cooperation with each other was so tacit that they were almost flawless. For a while, Chi Yan was unable to stand on the ground to take a breath.  The more Hu Qingpeng watched, the more frightened he became. If two more killers were added, even those with martial arts skills as powerful as Chi Yan would definitely be injured!  It's strange. Since the mastermind dared to murder Chi Yan, he must have carefully planned it beforehand. How could there be such an obvious omission?  Unless he has other plans!  As soon as he thought of this, a strong premonition of uneasiness suddenly hit his heart. He pushed the horse's back with both hands and rolled off the saddle.

    Without any warning, a terrifying sword flash suddenly appeared among the fleeing yaks, and it struck the saddle hard, cutting Hu Qingpeng's horse in half.  The horse screamed and neighed, and the internal organs and blood from its abdomen rushed out, quickly dyeing the snow red.

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng fell off the horse, the hot horse blood splashed all over his head and body, making him feel sticky and uncomfortable.  He instinctively wiped the blood on his face, and saw the figure flash, and the coldness reached his body, and a sharp long knife stabbed into his chest like lightning.  If Hu Qingpeng had not lost his power, he would have had at least five ways to avoid this fatal knife, but at this moment he could only barely avoid the left chest area.

    There was a soft hiss, and the sharp blade penetrated straight into his right chest.  As soon as the tip of the knife pierced his skin, the internal energy contained in the knife made his blood surge. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, right on the killer's face.

    Hu Qingpeng clearly felt the strange coldness and pain when the blade penetrated his vagina. He didn't even see the killer's face clearly. Only one thought flashed through his mind - this time he will definitely die!  At this moment, the steel knife suddenly lost its original strength and stopped advancing!  Hu Qingpeng looked in shock and saw the killer's eyes bulging, his throat growling a few times, and he fell to the ground unwillingly, motionless.

    Hu Qingpeng was confused. The opponent could kill him with just a move of his hand. Why did he show mercy at the critical moment?  He endured the pain and turned the killer over, and couldn't help but be shocked. In just a short moment, the killer's face became swollen, his skin turned dark black, and strands of black blood flowed out of his seven orifices, as if he had been poisoned.  Hu Qingpeng suddenly realized that the poisonous blood in his body was the most poisonous thing in the world. If his opponent was sprayed at close range, how could he withstand such severe poison?  Escape from death this time can be said to be extremely dangerous.  After he was stunned, he couldn't help but wonder, who designed this murderous plot?

    Suddenly, Chi Yan roared and crashed into the sword curtain. He blasted out his iron fist and knocked the killers several feet away. He swayed and landed in front of Hu Qingpeng. He saw that he was covered in blood and his chest was full of blood.  There was a steel knife stuck in it. He was shocked and angry, and asked anxiously: "How is your injury? Can you still hold on?"

    Although Hu Qingpeng looked terrifying, he was not fatally injured after all. He whispered: "If you don't stop my bleeding, I'm afraid I won't wait until I see the Holy City and die." Chi Yan hurriedly sealed the acupuncture points near his wound.  , and then pulled out the steel knife.  Fortunately, Hu Qingpeng wore very thick clothes because he was afraid of the cold, and the killer failed to use all his strength. The tip of the knife only pierced the lung lobe, and the wound was not too deep.

    Chi Yan breathed a sigh of relief and said with a wry smile: "I, Chi Yan, have been traveling around the world for many years and have experienced countless storms and waves. Today, I almost capsized in the gutter due to my carelessness. If you are killed, how can I have the honor to step into the Holy Land in the future?  Half a step into the city?" As he spoke, he stopped the bleeding and bandaged his wound.  The other party entangled him with several dead soldiers to create the illusion of assassinating him and lowered the alertness of him and Hu Qingpeng. Then the real killer hidden among the cattle took the opportunity to attack Hu Qingpeng.  If it weren't for Hu Qingpeng's special physique, the poisonous blood would be extremely powerful.??Chi Yan is about to stumble at the door of his home.

    Hu Qingpeng asked in confusion: "This place is only two days away from the Holy Journey. It is supposed that no one from outside the church would mix in. Why would something like this happen? Moreover, when the other party laid out their plan, the main target was actually me.  Why is this?"

    Chi Yan's face turned cold, his eyes flashed with flickering flames, and he said slowly: "Within a thousand miles around, there is no one with the courage, courage, and ability to lay out such a killing plan. Except for my third junior brother, there is no one else."  Two people!"

    Hu Qingpeng asked curiously: "Who is your junior brother? Do I have any deep grudge against him?"

    Chi Yan said: "My junior brother is called Cheng Ying. He is scheming and vicious. He is known as the 'Little Young Master'. He is a handsome and suave man in our religion. He once tried every means to pursue Xiaofeng and tried to take her as his own.  , and finally forced Xiaofeng to go far to the southwest to avoid his harassment. You first won Xiaofeng's heart, and then caused her to fall into the water and disappear. Just imagine, can Cheng Ying not hate you to the bone? He wants to kill you this time  , he did not hesitate to use the dead soldiers he had secretly trained for many years." He glanced at the dead horse that was broken into two parts, and then said: "The person who assassinated you should be the most elite 'Seven Shura' under Cheng Ying's command. Fortunately, you were alert enough to avoid it.  He must strike his first fully prepared strike, otherwise his plan to kill two birds with one stone will succeed!"

    Hu Qingpeng said with lingering fear: "I can understand his murder. Why do you want to deliberately attack your prestige? Aren't you brothers?"

    Chi Yan laughed dumbly: "Do you know what the creed advocated by this religion is? That is, the strong is king! Anyone who wants to gain greater power must have super strong martial arts and brains, and must firmly support himself.  His best friend. And all the sect leaders in the past have reached the top after countless battles. For thousands of years, which sect leader has not had his hands stained with the blood of his fellow disciples!"

    Hu Qingpeng shuddered and murmured: "You mean, Cheng Ying is your rival to become the next leader?"

    Chi Yan nodded: "That's right! Each of the three of us brothers has our own advantages, and we all hope to aspire to the throne of the next leader. Although we don't dare to fight with open swords and guns at the moment, it is inevitable to use hidden arrows. If you  If you cannot fully understand the creed of this sect, you will not be able to gain a foothold in the sect at all, and you will be killed by others at any time. The tricks you learned in the Hengshan sect will not work here. Whether you can adapt and survive depends entirely on  You have realized it yourself. I can't protect you forever, you have to fight your way out with your own fists, there is no other choice."

    Hu Qingpeng stared blankly at the dead bodies on the ground, the wounds on his chest throbbing, and he truly understood the cruelty of living in the Demon Cult.  The law of survival in the Demon Sect is to prey on the weak and use any means necessary.  Under such harsh rules, no one dares to relax.  If you don't want to die in the wilderness, the only way is to have strong power and make your enemies fearful.  The righteousness, peace, etiquette, justice, benevolence and demonic religion that the people in the White Way pursue have nothing to do with it. They are completely opposite to each other.  He took a deep breath and said in one word: "Don't worry, I couldn't die before, and I will never be killed so easily in the future. Whoever wants to kill me, I will live better than him!"

    Two days later, the group arrived at the edge of the Holy City without any danger.  Between the two majestic snow peaks, countless tall and white icicles stood on the flat ground, with thick bases and pointed heads, pointing toward the blue sky like countless sharp swords. The scene was spectacular.  Each icicle is several feet high, and the gaps between them are big enough for two carriages to pass side by side. People walking through them feel their own insignificance.

    Seeing that there was only a thin layer of snow inside the icicle, Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but ask: "Brother Chiyan, is there any hidden formation?" Any sinister formation will absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and then  An invisible barrier is formed within the area covered by the formation, making it difficult for birds to cross and snowflakes to enter.

    Chi Yan praised: "You are quite discerning! This formation is the 'Ten Directions Juehun Formation' secretly taught by our sect. It is said to have been handed down from ancient times. Once it is activated, the wind and snow will roar, and the ice blades will fire. Even if there are  Even thousands of troops and horses cannot escape. It¡¯s a pity that in the past five hundred years, no one has ever witnessed its earth-shaking power.¡±

    After passing through the Juehun Formation, your eyes suddenly opened up.  This is a vast valley, surrounded by towering snow-capped mountains. The first thing that jumps into the eye is a turquoise and transparent lake with rippling waves. The color becomes darker as you go further, gradually transitioning into sky blue.  Gently tapping the rocks on the shore.  The cliff on the right side of Bihu Lake is sharply cut, and on the left side is a gentle slope covered with lush green grass. On a slightly higher place, there are regularly distributed houses with unique shapes, facing the mountain like stars over the moon.  A black temple was built.  The black temple was made entirely of huge stones and was five feet high. It naturally exuded a majestic and solemn aura. There was a square in front of the door.  Behind the temple, countless tall and strong cedars grow continuously. A mountain road winds up through the pine forest and reaches a majestic palace on the mountainside.  The palace is nearly a hundred feet above the ground.It is made of black boulders, but the top of the temple is covered with thick ice and snow, which shines brightly in the sunlight, making it breathtaking.  Hu Qingpeng had extraordinary eyesight and could faintly see the large blood-red characters "Palace of the God of War" written in cinnabar above the palace entrance.

    Chi Yan pointed at the black temple and said: "That is the altar of our religion, which enshrines the bones and statues of the God of War. It is also the place where our religion holds important ceremonies and worships ancestors. The palace located on the mountainside is where the leader of the religion spends his daily life.  The living place - the 'Palace of the God of War'! It is a symbol representing the supreme power and the soul of this religion." There was a flame of desire in his eyes unconsciously.

    Hu Qingpeng looked up at the Palace of the God of War and was shocked. Who could have built such a magnificent and mysterious palace on such a steep mountain wall without the help of the power of ghosts and gods?  Thinking about the fact that he was about to meet Xuan Zong, the leader of the Demon Cult, and see with his own eyes this invincible martial arts master, a peerless strong man who looked down upon the world, with a mind as strong and stoic as his, I couldn't help but feel my heart beat wildly and my hands sweat.

 Text Chapter 5 The Leader of the Demon Cult

    Suddenly, I saw figures flashing in the distance, and several masters rushed towards me.  £®  com Chi Yan's expression changed slightly, and he whispered: "Cheng Ying and his best friends are here! They are probably here to provoke demonstrations. Let me deal with it. Don't say anything. Within the scope of the Holy City, the disciples of the sect are  Fighting is strictly prohibited, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t dare to hurt you.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "I'm not even afraid of death, am I still afraid of being threatened?" But he sighed secretly in his heart. He met such a terrible love rival as soon as he entered the Demon Cult, and his future development will definitely be very difficult.  But what Chi Yan said meant that once outside the scope of the Holy City, Cheng Ying could do whatever he wanted. This was what made him most uneasy.  Even if he can successfully detoxify, it is still unknown whether he can escape from Bayan Harshan alive!  The threat of becoming an eagle is like a thorn in the back, so you have to be careful at all times.

    The two of them were talking as they strode forward, and a moment later they met Cheng Ying and others halfway.

    The Cheng Ying sank to the ground and laughed loudly: "Senior Brother, I haven't seen you for a long time. You are still as charming and mighty as ever! But why didn't Senior Brother inform me before he came to the Holy City? I could go down the mountain to greet you in person.  We are here to entertain you." He has a slender figure, handsome appearance, eyes as cold as lightning, long eyebrows, and a generous and calm manner. He naturally exudes the temperament of a leader. Even though he is mixed in among tens of millions of people, you still catch him at first glance.  Will be firmly attracted to him.  The clothes he wears are well-cut and made of expensive materials, and the accessories he carries are all carefully selected. They are all rare treasures in the world, making him even more chic and outstanding.

    Cheng Ying was followed closely by three men and one woman. All of them were dressed in strange attire and had extraordinary looks. Their temples were raised high. At first glance, they looked like experienced masters.  They did not bow to Chi Yan when they saw him, but vigilantly guarded Cheng Ying, ready to take action at any time.

    Chi Yan smiled and said: "The Holy City is the holy land of our religion, not your Cheng Ying's territory. I will come when I want, do I need to inform you? Besides, I have already experienced your 'reception', and it was unexpected and perfect. Only  It's a pity that the person responsible for 'entertaining' was too lazy and fell asleep in the ice and snow. I hope the subordinates you send out next time will not be too embarrassing."

    How could Cheng Ying not hear the sting in his words? The corners of his eyes twitched slightly and he tried his best to hide the murderous intention in his heart. He said calmly: "Of course a few small stones can't set off huge waves! If senior brother falls so easily, it would be very disappointing to me.  So, I had expected the result. The reason why I asked for directions was just to say hello to Mr. Hu, who is famous in the martial arts world!" As he spoke, his eyes shot towards Hu Qingpeng like arrows, with hatred and jealousy in his eyes.  Enough to freeze the lake.  He spared no expense and used assassins he had secretly trained for many years to assassinate Hu Qingpeng. The result was a complete defeat and the entire army was wiped out. How can he not hate?

    Hu Qingpeng felt a chill in his heart. He suppressed the disgust in his heart and said Yi Zhou: "The new junior disciple Hu Qingpeng has met the young master!"

    Cheng Ying looked him up and down, with a look of disdain on his face, and frowned: "It's strange, you are just a vulgar person from the countryside, but Elder Yi would actually like you. Isn't it possible that she is blind?! Too  I'm disappointed!" In terms of martial arts, power, looks, and origins, how could Hu Qingpeng be better than him?  Why didn't Yi Wufeng love him and chose the mediocre Hu Qingpeng?  He really couldn't figure it out.

    Hu Qingpeng said, neither humble nor arrogant: "The ancients said, 'Likes gather together, things are divided into groups. We see each other with the same knowledge, hear each other with the same virtues, only the saints know the saints, only the virtuous know the virtuous'. If the young master judges others by their appearance, he will probably chill the hearts of all the heroes in the world."  ." This is a passage in Wang Fu's "Qianfu Lun" of the Han Dynasty. The original meaning is that only saints can recognize saints, only wise people can recognize wise people, and only talents can recognize talents.  He used it to ridicule the hawk as a mere facade, only focused on appearance and not a true leader.

    Cheng Ying did not expect his words to be so sharp, and was choked to the point of speechlessness.  A strong man with a sinewy face behind him shouted: "How dare you! Who are you to dare to speak out against the young master? Are you tired of living?" He opened his big hand and hit Hu Qingpeng's cheek from a distance.

    Chi Yan snorted coldly, waved his backhand, and the powerful palm wind immediately knocked the strong man back half a step, and said coldly: "Cheng Ying, are you deliberately trying to break the canon rules and see blood in the holy city? What if the gods are alarmed?  Elder Miao Feng or leader, do you think you will get good results?" Hu Qingpeng did not have the power to protect himself. If he was hit by that blow just now, he would not die but would be seriously injured.

    After all, Cheng Ying was not a reckless and impulsive person. He adjusted his mentality in an instant and signaled his subordinates not to act rashly. He smiled and said: "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding! Even if I had a hundred courages, I would not dare to violate the canon rules intentionally. But senior brother, you can lead me  A junior disciple entering the holy city seems to be clearly challenging the authority of the temple. How do you explain it?"

    Chi Yan laughed and said, "Thank you for your concern, junior brother. I will explain it clearly to the leader and Elder Feng later, so you don't have to worry about it! Let's go!" He took Hu Qingpeng's arm and walked straight over.

    Cheng Ying and others did not dare to stop them first, so they had to move to the side of the road.??Watched the two people walking away.  Cheng Ying was angry and resentful, and the murderous intent in his eyes became even colder

    Hu Qingpeng felt the slightest chill on his back and whispered: "I'm afraid Cheng Ying won't give up here. I wonder what other conspiracies he will use?"

    Chi Yan said: "Chengying City Mansion is deep and good at calculations. If he is not 90% sure, he will not take action rashly in the short term. What's more, under the eyes of the leader, what tricks can he play? You can guard against him, but  Don¡¯t be afraid of him.¡±

    Entering the building area, it is still very quiet, and you can't hear any noise.  Everyone was walking in a hurry, working busy and orderly, and no one was chatting.  The Demonic Cult has power all over the world and has numerous industries, and the Holy City is the core hub for dealing with all matters within the Cult. There is a vast amount of documents and materials that need to be sorted out every day.  Not only must the intelligence information from various places be statistically filtered and then submitted to the leader for review and decision, but also the leader's orders must be passed on, and all forces within the church must be coordinated to ensure the normal operation of the church. The workload is quite heavy.

    Hu Qingpeng saw such a complex and huge internal organization of the gang for the first time, and asked in surprise: "Does the leader have to read so much information every day? Isn't that more tiring than being an emperor?"

    Chi Yan said with a smile: "This sect is not a simple sect in the world. It is involved in all kinds of industries such as commerce, equipment, shipbuilding, animal husbandry, casinos, restaurants, brocades, etc. It also governs tens of thousands of believers and 23 tribes. In normal times, it also has  It takes a lot of effort to guard against the attacks of major gangs and enemies. Therefore, becoming a leader is not an easy task! Sometimes, being a leader of a religious cult is more tiring and more difficult than being a good emperor."

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "Since being a leader is asking for trouble, why are you still fighting for this position?"

    Chi Yan said: "You must have read the history books, right? It turns out that Emperor Taizong Li Shimin of the Tang Dynasty was not the prince, but in order to seize the throne, he launched the Xuanwu Gate Revolution and killed his brothers. There are countless similar situations in the past dynasties. As long as you are born into an emperor's family,  Sooner or later you have to face such a scene. The same is true in the divine religion. Only the disciples with the highest martial arts skills and the shrewdest minds are qualified to succeed the master and become the new leader. This has been the case with the changes of leader in the past generations, and here we are  Generation is no exception. Regardless of whether Cheng Ying and I are willing to be rivals, we have no choice." He paused and said leisurely: "Maybe one day, you will also become my rival!"

    Hu Qingpeng was startled by the hidden meaning in his words, and laughed and said: "How is that possible? I am a useless person, how can I be qualified to be your opponent?"

    Chi Yan said calmly: "Nothing is impossible in this world! When you have the opportunity to kill me in the future, don't be soft-hearted. Likewise, when I have the opportunity to kill you, don't blame me."

    Looking at his serious expression, Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but sweating on his palms, and secretly smiled bitterly. Did Chi Yan praise himself too much?  What qualifications does a person whose martial arts skills have been abolished have to dominate the world and be proud of the world?  He didn't even dare to hope.

    While talking, the two of them walked to the temple.  The style of the temple is quite unique. The pure black stone walls are indestructible and give people a strong sense of oppression. It is a place where the Demon Cult holds major ceremonies and sacrifices. It is managed by seven priests.  If you look carefully, you will see that there are countless patterns carved on the hard boulders. The lines are rough and concise. They seem to depict scenes of people hunting, offering sacrifices, dancing, and fighting in ancient times. In particular, the scenes of war are very grand and full of cruelty and blood.  breath.  The door of the temple is closed, and four sculpture-like guards stand outside the door.

    Chi Yan led Hu Qingpeng around to the right side of the temple, walked more than ten feet along the wall, and stepped into a side door that was ajar.

    Behind the door is a large courtyard next to the temple. The courtyard is spacious and spotless.  Standing alone in the courtyard was an old man in black with silver hair. His eyes were lowered and his breathing was slow and deep, as if he had been guarding here for thousands of years. He was integrated with the surrounding environment and was unpredictable.

    Chi Yan was stunned for a moment and said respectfully: "Elder Feng, Chi Yan is polite!"

    The old man in black is the high priest of the temple and the chief elder of the sect, Feng Lijun. His prestige is second only to Xuanzong, the leader of the demon sect.  He said slowly: "Chi Yan, who is standing next to you?" His voice was soft and low, with an indescribable unique charm. Although the tone was low, every word was clearly transmitted to the other party.  In the ears, it is not affected by distance at all.

    Chi Yan knew that he could not hide it from him, so he simply opened the skylight and spoke frankly, saying calmly: "This is Hu Qingpeng, a new disciple who joined our sect after being recommended by me."

    Feng Lijun's eyes suddenly opened, and two cold and stern gazes with real substance came towards him, and he asked coldly: "Have you forgotten the rules of this religion? Without the call of the leader, believers below the fourth level are not allowed to enter the Holy City.  ! As the leader¡¯s disciple, you knowingly committed a crime, what crime should you do?¡±

    Chi Yan said: ¡°Elder Feng, I don¡¯t want to deliberately violate the teachings.However, Hu Qingpeng is the only person who knows the inside story of Elder Yi's disappearance. He is being hunted by the Baiyun Sect, Diancang and Emei Sects. Except for the Holy City, there is no place in the world for him.  I wonder if the elder can raise his noble hand and ask him to go see the leader immediately and explain the story of Elder Yi's disappearance?  If there is any punishment, I will bear it!  "

    Feng Lijun twitched his eyebrows and said stubbornly: "You can leave, but he must stay here and wait. Without the leader's instructions, I cannot let him pass."

    Chi Yan shrugged: "Then I'll ask the leader personally for instructions." Then he said to Hu Qingpeng: "Don't be impatient and wait for my news!" After saying that, he jumped forward and disappeared into the forest in an instant.

    Hu Qingpeng had no choice but to stay where he was, staring at the flowing clouds in the sky boredly.  The Fenglijun ignored him and resumed his posture of closing his eyes and meditating, letting the wind blow by him, motionless.  I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but a colorful figure suddenly jumped out of the forest. A beautiful and picturesque woman with high waist and long legs flew over like a swallow. She rushed to Feng Lijun¡¯s side in the blink of an eye. She smiled before anyone arrived.  Wen: "Elder Feng, the leader sent me to lead people!"

    Feng Lijun suddenly opened his eyes and asked nonchalantly: "Where is the leader's token?"

    The beauty in colorful clothes stretched out her right hand and showed a jade token that was as red as blood. She smiled and said, "Please ask the elder to verify the authenticity of the token."

    Feng Lijun looked at it carefully for a few times, finally nodded, and flew away without saying a word.

    The beautiful woman in colorful clothes put away the jade token, jumped up to Hu Qingpeng, and said with a smile: "Are you the Hu Qingpeng who betrayed Hengshan for Elder Yi and became an enemy of the Bai Dao heroes? Is the world as infatuated as you are?  It's rare to see a man like this!" She has a well-proportioned figure, fair and smooth skin, a pair of watery peach blossom eyes that attract people's soul, and her movements are full of enthusiasm, giving her the charm of a mature woman.

    Hu Qingpeng cupped his fists and said, "I am Hu Qingpeng! I wonder what I call my sister?"

    The woman in colorful clothes pursed her lips and smiled, rolled her eyes twice, and said generously: "My surname is Mei, my name is Yuehua, and I am one of the four commanders of the Imperial Guard of the Shrine. Have you suffered internal injuries and are unable to use your skills?"

    Hu Qingpeng was secretly surprised. This Mei Yuehua was quite extraordinary. He could see through his true and false at a glance. He was definitely a master among masters.  He smiled bitterly and said, "Exactly! I can't gather my true energy now, so I'm no different from ordinary people."

    Mei Yuehua held his hand, her energy circulated, and shouted: "Follow me!" She pulled Hu Qingpeng fiercely and led him across the courtyard towards the shrine halfway up the mountain.  Hu Qingpeng held his soft and smooth palms and smelled the fragrance of the beauty, his cheeks could not help but feel slightly hot.  Although Mei Yuehua is a woman, her internal strength is extremely solid. She was carrying a strong man along the steep and smooth mountain road, and soon she arrived at the gate of the God of War Palace.

    On both sides of the palace gate, there were four beautiful girls guarding it.  They greeted Mei Yuehua with a smile, and looked at Hu Qingpeng with their bright eyes wide open.  Then the four of them whispered to each other, and laughter like silver bells sounded from time to time.  Hu Qingpeng guessed that they were probably discussing the rumors of his relationship with Yi Wufeng, which made them feel a little unnatural.  He followed Mei Yuehua through the corridor, listening to the soft footsteps, and his heart was beating fast. There was a bit of anticipation and nervousness, but also a bit of fear and worry. In a trance, he walked into a large and bright room.  Stone interior.

    The decoration of this stone room is simple and simple, and the air is filled with a touch of tea. He said softly to Mei Yuehua: "Yuehua has worked hard. Go down and rest first!" The voice was soft and full of magnetism, and it also contained majesty.  Irresistible.

    Mei Yuehua said with a trembling voice: "Yes!" When she raised her head again, her face was flushed, adding a bit of charm, and she exited the hall with brisk steps.

    Xuanzong turned his eyes and looked at Hu Qingpeng with a smile.

    Hu Qingpeng had no idea that Xuanzong was such a handsome and easy-going person, with no trace of murderous intent in his body, and nothing to do with being extremely evil. He was secretly surprised and stunned in his heart.  When Xuanzong looked at him, he only felt that the other person's gaze seemed to be penetrating, observing him clearly from the inside out. At the same time, there was a huge and heavy pressure pressing down on him, making him involuntarily rise to surrender.  The thought almost made me fall to my knees.  He is a man who is strong on the outside and strong on the inside. How can he be willing to give in easily and make a fool of himself?  At that moment, he took a deep breath of cold air, gritted his teeth and straightened his spine, trying desperately to resist the sudden and critical force. The bones all over his body crackled and his face turned red.

    Xuanzong is such a person, how can he seriously compete with him? He nodded and said: "No wonder the most beautiful woman in our religion is attracted to you. Qingpeng really has great potential and is a malleable talent!"

    As soon as Xuanzong opened his mouth, the strange pressure disappeared immediately.  Hu Qingpeng breathed out secretly, feeling that his limbs were weak and his vest was soaked with cold sweat. He knelt down and said with sincerity: "The new disciple Hu Qingpeng kowtows to the leader!"

    Welcome to the websiteBig book lovers come here to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all here!

 Text Chapter 6: Passing four levels in a row

    Xuanzong smiled slightly and said: "You became a disciple of Hengshan Sect Yin Tianyun when you were ten years old. When you were sixteen years old, you went down the mountain and traveled around the world. You successively defeated Li Shan, the disciple of the leader of the Beggar Clan, and Qing Xuzi, the disciple of Wudang leader. You can be said to be the most promising young man in the White Way.  Swordsmancom It¡¯s a pity that Chen Tianlei is narrow-minded, selfish and cowardly. He actually listened to the rumors and kicked you out of the door. He definitely made a lifelong mistake! One day, he will regret his decision extremely. "

    Hu Qingpeng's heart warmed up, and he immediately felt much closer to Xuanzong. He said with a shy face: "The leader overestimates me! Although my subordinates have defeated Li Shan and Qing Xuzi, they won by chance. They may not have such good luck in the future."

    Xuanzong shook his head and said: "You don't have to be humble. The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. No one can change the fact that you won. If you were the loser back then, you would never be able to stand in front of me today! Since Bai Dao  The heroes cannot tolerate you, I welcome you to join our religion, and I hope you can show your talents and achieve great achievements!"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "Although the leader has high hopes for his subordinates, Qingpeng is poisoned, so I'm afraid he won't be able to meet your requirements."

    Xuanzong said: "Chi Yan reported to me the truth about your poisoning. I didn't expect that you were plotted against at such a young age and got poisoned by the strangest poison in the world. The person who poisoned you really didn't hesitate to spend money! I can save you, but  In order to detoxify you, we must teach you the sect's magical protective skill, 'The Art of Destroying the World Overlord'. Only by refining internally and externally, washing the tendons and cutting the marrow, can we completely eliminate the poison. However, according to the sect's rules, only disciples of the leader can practice 'Destroy the World'.  World Overlord Jue', you don't meet the conditions now."

    The leader¡¯s disciple?  !  Doesn¡¯t that mean you want to worship Xuanzong as your teacher?  Hu Qingpeng was so blessed that he knocked his head three times and said excitedly: "Qingpeng is not talented, please accept me as a disciple! Qingpeng is willing to honor the leader throughout his life and never change his heart!"

    Xuanzong laughed and said: "You are wrong again! It does not matter whether my disciples are filial or loyal to me. What is important is that they can become the pillars of the sect and have the ability to stand alone and pass on the great cause of our sect.  One day, when their wings are strong enough, they can completely replace me. Chiyan, are you right?"

    Chi Yan said respectfully: "The leader of the sect has unparalleled miraculous abilities and is as powerful as the sun. He is the well-deserved leader of our sect. How can we easily replace him? Chi Yan will never dare to think so."

    Xuanzong sighed and said: "You don't dare to think about it, there are people who dare to think about it! There will always be a day when the sun sets over the mountains and I am old and weak. The great cause of the divine religion will eventually be handed over to your younger generation. As for who it will be handed over to, it will be up to you.  You fight for it yourself." After a pause, he added: "I will consider your request carefully. If there are no other important matters, you can go down the mountain first!"

    Chi Yan responded: "Yes!" He glanced at Hu Qingpeng, with a lot of emotion in his eyes, and then stood up and left the God of War Palace.

    Xuanzong stood up, regardless of the beauty in white's petulance and opposition, he held her in his arms and said with a smile: "Life is short, don't look for trouble, why not enjoy yourself in time? Come on, let's take a break and play the piano and sing."  "The other two beauties complained that he was partial, and they all crowded to his side, and surrounded Xuanzong as he moved to another stone room.

    Hu Qingpeng knelt straight on the ground, not daring to move even a little without Xuanzong's instructions.  He knew in his heart that becoming the disciple of the leader of the Demon Cult was definitely not an easy task. Even if Chi Yan interceded on his behalf, he still had to pass many tests.  There are many hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the demon sect, with hundreds of outstanding disciples with potential, but Xuanzong only selected three people as his disciples. It can be imagined how harsh his conditions for selecting disciples were.  Xuanzong did not reject his request to become a disciple on the spot, indicating that he had been given the opportunity.  He must seize it, which will determine his fate. If he misses it, he will die within three months.  If he can grasp it, he can completely get rid of the shadow of death and reunite with Yi Wufeng in the future.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????]  Immediately, a burst of clear singing came, with ups and downs, and a faint air of generosity of the ancients.

    The more Hu Qingpeng listened, the more surprised he became. What Xuanzong sang was the chapter of "Qin Wei" in the Book of Songs. Not only was it accurate word for word, but it also contained emotions of joy, anger, sorrow, and joy. It matched perfectly with the music of the piano, and he was deeply impressed by it.  It seems that Xuanzong not only knew how to enjoy and loved beautiful women, he was also familiar with poetry and books, and was proficient in music. He was definitely not a martial artist. He was completely different from the rumors from the outside world!

    After a while, the temperature in the room gradually dropped, and Hu Qingpeng shivered from the cold.  Especially his two knees, which came into contact with the cold and hard floor, soon became extremely painful, and the cold air rising from the ground caused the blood to clot.  He guessed that there must be something strange about this stone room, otherwise it wouldn't be so cold.  After another half hour, the air he exhaled turned into white frost, his whole body was bone-chillingly cold, he could barely feel any warmth, and even his heartbeat gradually slowed down.  He gritted his teeth and struggled to hold on. Looking out of the corner of his eye, he saw a thin layer of white ice beginning to condense on his body, with a tendency to thicken.  In the confusion, the beautiful sound of the piano seemed to be getting more and more distant.??, my vision turned black, and I gradually lost consciousness

    In the cold dream, a warm current penetrated from the top of the head and slowly traveled throughout the body, driving away all the coldness in the body.  Hu Qingpeng struggled to open his eyes and found that he had been taken to another stone room while unconscious. However, his whole body was stiff and he still maintained a kneeling posture.  Xuanzong was sitting on a soft couch ten feet away, looking through an ancient book in concentration.  Hu Qingpeng was secretly glad that he was not frozen to death. He wanted to speak, but he could only utter vague syllables like "ah" and "ah".

    Xuanzong looked up at him and said with a smile, "You're finally awake! Get up!"

    Hu Qingpeng's limbs were stiff and numb. He struggled for a long time before he managed to stand up. He rubbed his numb face with both hands and said in a trembling voice: "Teacher, are you willing to accept me as your disciple?"

    Xuanzong laughed and said: "How can it be so easy to worship me as your teacher! The first test is your will. You can stand upright under the pressure of my momentum, which has reached the minimum standard. The second test is  What's more important is your perseverance. You can't use your martial arts to keep out the cold, but you can kneel in the 'Nine Nether Ice Chamber' for two hours without moving at all. You're still barely qualified. The third level will test your knowledge. My apprentice wants to  A man who is versatile in both civil and military affairs must not be a rough man with well-developed limbs and a simple mind!"

    Hu Qingpeng was determined in his heart and said loudly: "Ask the teacher to come up with a topic!" Before he started practicing martial arts, he had studied under the famous Confucian Guo Jingzhi. He was familiar with poetry and classics, and was highly praised by his teacher.  Later, when he was in Hengshan, he became a student of Fang Yuxuan, a great talent in the south of the Yangtze River. He read through the classics and history of Yehou Academy, and studied harder than those formal disciples.  Therefore, not only was I not timid at this time, but I was somewhat eager to try.

    Xuanzong secretly felt strange. Logically speaking, what people who learn martial arts fear the most is taking exams on articles and poems. Why is Hu Qingpeng so uncharacteristic of himself?  Among the disciples who accepted his test in the past, six out of ten failed at this level.  After thinking for a while, he asked: "What books have you read before? Can you write articles?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "When I was studying, I studied a wide range of subjects. I read hundreds of classics such as Confucianism, Taoism, Buddhism, Dharma, Bing, Mo, etc., as well as history, rituals, classics, poetry, Tang and Song poetry, etc. It's just that I am dull by nature.  My essays and poems are not satisfactory, and I am always scolded by the teacher."

    Xuanzong said: "As far as I know, the Hengshan sect's generation is not good at poetry and prose. Is there someone else who teaches you prose?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "My teacher is Mr. Fang Yuxuan from Yehou Academy."

    Xuanzong said: "No wonder you are so confident. It turns out you are a disciple of Fang Yuxuan! Fang Yuxuan is a Confucian master from the south of the Yangtze River. He is famous all over the world. I have been famous for a long time, but unfortunately I have never had the chance to meet him. As the saying goes, a master makes a great disciple. I hope you will not lose it.  Mr. Fang's face." After pondering for a moment, he said: "There is a legacy in the north and a glorious reputation. Talents can catch people like this, but they can't reach it because they are lazy and have too many days to spare.  'What's the next sentence?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "If there are many people in the barren land who are ambitious, it is a good thing to work; there are many people in the fertile land who are not talented, so it is to be spared. From this point of view, knowing that people have nothing to do is not as stupid as being eager to learn. From the king to the ministers to the common people  There is no one in the world who succeeds without self-improvement. "Poetry" says: "As the sun rises and the moon rises, students learn to thrive in the light.'" This passage comes from "Huainanzi; Xiu"  "Business Training" talks about the principle of being diligent and diligent, self-improvement and success.

    Xuanzong lowered his head and said: "'Contribution is valued only by ambition, and broad deeds are due to diligence.' This is a wise saying! The sage said: 'Three armies can seize the commander, but an ordinary man cannot seize the ambition.' Another descendant said: 'The establishment of ancient times'  Those who achieve great things must not only have extraordinary talents, but also must have perseverance. How about you write a poem with the theme of "determination"?"

    Hu Qingpeng pondered for a moment and said: "Qingpeng has limited knowledge and does not have the talent of Cao Zhi to compose a poem in seven steps. I would like to borrow an ancient poem to express my intention. I wonder if it can satisfy the leader?" He took a deep breath and shouted loudly.  He chanted: "My husband's ambition is as straight as iron, and the Tao in his heart is true. If you practice secrets and keep the frost under the bamboo, you will know that your hard work is not in vain!"

    Xuanzong was influenced by his poems and said: "A husband is not without tears, and he will not shed them during parting. With a stick and a sword against a bottle of wine, it is shameful to look like a wanderer. A viper stings the hand, and a strong man will free his wrist. The ambition is fame and fame, so why parting?"  Are you sighing?" The former quotes Han Shan's poems and uses bamboo as a metaphor to express his ambitions, combining hardness and softness; the latter quotes Lu Guimeng's poems to echo, impassioned and heroic, each with its own merits.

    After chanting, Xuanzong felt great and said with a smile: "Happy, happy! There is no need to continue to test knowledge, the next level will test your concentration!"

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said, "Dingli?"

    Xuanzong said solemnly: "The martial arts mental method of our sect follows a violent and radical path of breaking and then establishing. It achieves breakthroughs in a relatively short period of time by stimulating the seven emotions and six desires to the maximum extent. It is completely different from the step-by-step cultivation methods of the Baidao sects.  Different. Especially the "World-Destroying Overlord Technique" of this religion is the most powerful and domineering internal skill in the world. If the practitioner is not determined enough, he will be more susceptible to its backlash, and will eventually become obsessed and have his meridians burst.Death.  Therefore, before teaching you the formula, you must test your concentration.  "

    Hu Qingpeng asked curiously: "Concentration can't be seen, touched or explained, so how can it be tested?"

    Xuanzong smiled lightly and said: "It's very simple, you just need to enjoy a song and dance. If you can still stay motionless in your seat after the dance, you have passed the test."

    After Hu Qingpeng sat down, Xuanzong clapped his palms three times.  As the fragrant breeze passed by, a group of stunning beauties in colorful long skirts filed in. Four of them were holding long flutes, lutes and other musical instruments, and the other nine were dressed as dancers.  These thirteen beauties have different styles. They are like fishes and geese, but they all have a mature and charming charm. There is spring in the corners of their eyes, like flowers that are tempting to pick.  Especially the dancers, everyone wears tight-fitting clothes, and the hems of the long skirts are designed with clever openings. The spring lights flicker and appear when walking, boldly displaying the moving curves, which will make people nosebleed.

    After all, Hu Qingpeng is full of blood. Suddenly seeing so many stunning beauties boldly stretching their hot and plump figures, he is really dizzy, his blood is boiling, and he wishes he could have two more pairs of eyes.  Thinking of such a fascinating test, the more the merrier!

    The leading dancer had skin as white as snow, a slender neck, and a waist as thin as a willow. She was born with a perfectly proportioned dancing figure. She stepped forward and saluted Xuanzong and said, "Master, which dance do you want to see today?"

    Xuanzong said: "Just dance to the song 'Chun Meng Wuhen'!"

    The leading dancer was stunned for a moment, her eyes quickly passed over Hu Qingpeng, with a trace of pity and intolerance, she lowered her head and responded: "Yes!"

    She retreated into the dance team, raised her hand slightly, and heard the sound of the flute blowing softly, as if a spring breeze was blowing through the garden, and suddenly all the flowers bloomed at the same time, showing amazing beauty.  But I saw all the dancers waving their jade arms, twirling their toes, and dancing briskly like colorful butterflies.  Their eyes are filled with affection, and their lips are smiling softly, as if they are pregnant girls looking forward to their lovers. Sometimes the dance is gentle and lingering, sometimes bold and passionate.  The most terrible thing is that when they spin, their skirts fly up, their long and straight breasts disappear in a flash, which is extremely seductive.

    Hu Qingpeng watched the movements of the dancers intently, secretly praising their extraordinary dancing skills, their ability to use rich expressions and body language to bring people into a dreamlike realm, completely forgetting other mundane worries.

    The sound of the flute suddenly rose, the sound of the pipa sounded, and the rhythm became brighter.  The dancers danced faster and faster, beads of sweat began to form on their foreheads, and the fragrance in the air became stronger.  The leading dancer deftly unbuttoned her coat while dancing, and with a wonderful pirouette, she suddenly threw the coat out, revealing her breasts wrapped in gauze underneath.  That thin layer of gauze only surrounded her round and straight breasts, leaving a large area of ??snow-white skin and lovely navel exposed to the air. Her firm breasts rose and fell with her beating, arousing endless reverie.

    Hu Qingpeng's head buzzed, and he felt a rush of heat rushing up. The strong desire roared out like a beast, making him almost lose control on the spot.  Is this the so-called determination test?  In the flash of lightning, Hu Qingpeng suddenly remembered his situation, as if a basin of ice water was poured over his head, and his thoughts disappeared.

    At this time, the other eight dancers took off their coats one after another and changed their movements around the leader.  Their faces were rosy, and they made sweet moans from their mouths. Their breasts were surrounded by gauze, and the mysterious peaks were half-hidden, bringing the female temptation to the extreme.  Suddenly the room was so bright that even the blind man fell under their skirts.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s efforts in cultivating the mind are not in vain. When he realizes that something is wrong, he immediately recites the "Prajna Paramita Heart Sutra" silently, observes the nose with the eyes, observes the heart with the nose, and enters the state of the ancient well without waves.  The "Heart" Sutra is one of the classics of Buddhism. It mainly expounds the concept that the five aggregates are empty. The most famous sentence is "Form is not different from emptiness, and emptiness is not different from color; emptiness is color, and color is emptiness."  Sutras often recited during demonic times.  Hu Qingpeng has achieved some success in practicing Buddhism, and all the desires in his heart have disappeared. As the scriptures say, "all dharmas are empty" and "the path of destruction without suffering", there is no desire, no pursuit, no sorrow and no joy, and the body and mind are  Enter a peaceful and ethereal realm.  Looking at the dancing women at this time, they are nothing more than moving bodies. How are they different from mud, wood, sand and stones?

    Xuanzong had been observing Hu Qingpeng's expression from beginning to end. When he saw his temperament suddenly change, his hands were darkly covered with lotus mudra, like a Buddha statue slumped down, faintly showing the demeanor of an accomplished monk. There was no trace of any sign of adultery, and everyone immediately knew it.  The dancer's erotic dance failed.  He shouted loudly: "Stop!"

    The music suddenly stopped, and all the dancers stopped in shock, all looking at Xuanzong with confused eyes.  Their dance has just entered its climax, and its power has not yet been fully exerted. Why should it end suddenly?

    Xuanzong pointed at Hu Qingpeng and said, "Your dancing can't impress him at all, so don't waste any more time!"

    The dancers looked at Hu Qingpeng.Che, with a calm expression, completely ignored their charm. He couldn't help but feel ashamed and annoyed, his face instantly turned pale, he glared at him fiercely, reluctantly picked up his clothes, and lined up to exit.

    Xuanzong couldn't help but re-examine Hu Qingpeng and said: "It's strange that you, an ordinary disciple of the Hengshan Sect, are not only proficient in poetry and prose, but also have authentic Buddhist magical powers. It seems that you have experienced many adventures! You cultivate your mind and your nature.  Who taught you Kung Fu?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "It's Master Mingxin, the protector of the Nanyue Zen Sect!" At that time, he rescued the protectors of the Buddhist and Taoist sects of Nanyue. He learned the method of cultivating the mind's clear nature from Master Mingxin, and learned the method of clairvoyance from the strengths of Tianfa Tao. Later,  Relying on these two unique skills, I have saved the day from danger several times and gained a lot.

    Xuanzong nodded and said: "It turns out that you practice Zen Buddhism. No wonder you can resist the erotic dance. If you pass this level, then only the final test of understanding is left!"

    (Note: For the plot and content of Hu Qingpeng¡¯s rescue of Master Mingxin and Taoist Master Tianfa, please see the sixth and seventh chapters of Volume 2)

    The website welcomes book lovers to come and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all here!

 Text Chapter 7 Secrets of the Demon Cult

    In the deepest part of the Palace of the God of War, there is silence, and the breath turns to frost.  £®  com

    Hu Qingpeng had just filled his stomach and finally recovered. Now he was shivering from the cold air around him. He was wondering why the place where the leader of the Demon Cult lived was so cold?  Aren¡¯t you asking for trouble?  If he were to be the leader, he would definitely choose a place as warm as spring to rebuild the palace and never live here.

    Xuanzong pushed open the heavy stone door at the end of the corridor, and a cold and murderous aura rushed towards his face, as if a violent and ferocious devil lurked in the darkness, which was frightening.  Behind the door is a huge grotto. The stone walls are inlaid with dozens of luminous pearls the size of goose eggs. The soft and mysterious light fills the entire space, covering everything with a vague red gauze.

    In front of the stone wall, there stood a giant stone statue more than four feet high. The feet of the stone statue were covered with strange-shaped axes. Some were as big as wheels, with cold light shining, and some were blood red, as if covered with thick blood.  Exuding an endless smell of blood.  The stone wall on the left is full of rows of ancient inscriptions, with iron hooks and silver strokes, which are vigorous and powerful, making people excited when looking at them.  On the stone wall on the right, there are humanoid images of different shapes engraved, some high or low, some big or small, obviously not written by the same person.  In a corner of the grotto, there are several bookshelves neatly arranged. The shelves are filled with densely packed books, at least tens of thousands of volumes.

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng stepped into the grotto, his eyes were firmly attracted by the giant stone statue. He felt an irresistible overlord's aura pressing down on him. He fell to his knees and shouted in a low voice: "Chi You, God of War!"

    The giant wore a horn-shaped battle helmet on his head, with hair on his ears like swords and halberds. He was wearing battle armor. He held a huge and heavy battle ax in his right hand. He stepped on an ancient giant beast that looked like a tiger or a lion, raising his head to the sky.  Roaring, that arrogant and arrogant attitude that no one can imitate is the god enshrined by the Demon Cult - the "God of War" Chi You!  The stone statue was carved from a whole piece of black rock, with only a pair of eyes inlaid with red crystals, which seemed to be alive and emitted a terrifying red light.  The stone statue's tangled muscles, broad and strong shoulders, and extremely thick waist all show his infinite power. It is lifelike, as if it can move at any time.

    Chi You was the leader of the tribal alliance in ancient times. He once competed with Huangdi Xuanyuan for the world.  He was born with supernatural powers, brave and good at fighting, and was famous for his martial arts.  Huangdi Xuanyuan was so cruel and easy to kill that he launched an army to attack him. However, he was defeated in nine out of nine battles and had to retreat to the Taihang Mountains.  Chiyou led his army in hot pursuit, trying to annihilate all Huangdi's troops.  At the critical juncture, Huangdi Xuanyuan received the support of the Xuannv clan, launched a surprise attack, used tactics to defeat Chi You's troops, captured and killed Chi You, and finally unified the world.  Since then, the Yanhuang tribe has gradually developed into the most powerful nation among all ethnic groups in China and has become a well-deserved leader.

    Xuanzong said in a deep voice: "Yes, this is the statue of the God of War! Although you have joined the divine religion, do you know why we worship Chi You?"

    Hu Qingpeng hesitated for a moment and said: "Is it because Chi You is the God of War in ancient times, symbolizing bravery, strength and force, so we respect him?" The Demon Sect is a church that advocates force and power, so it is not surprising that Chi You is worshiped.

    Xuanzong shook his head and said: "You only know one, but not the other. If you have read history books, you must know the story of Huangdi Xuanyuan and Chi You fighting for the world in ancient times. The coalition of Jiuyi tribes led by Chi You was ultimately defeated, resulting in most of the Jiuyi people being  Killed, or taken as slaves by the Xuanyuan clan. The remaining small number of Jiuyi people were forced to move south and hid in the mountains and swamps to escape the pursuit of the Xuanyuan army. It took thousands of years to gradually recover. Although Chi You was  A loser, but his status in the hearts of the Jiuyi people is just like the status of the Yellow Emperor in your hearts, which is sacred and cannot be desecrated."

    Hu Qingpeng opened his mouth wide and shouted: "So you, you are not a Han! You are a Jiuyi!"

    Xuanzong said with a smile: "Yes! Nearly 90% of our followers are from the Nine Yi tribe, and only about 10% are from the Han, Mongolian, Hui and other tribes. Strictly speaking, our ancestors are sworn enemies. Now that you know  The true origin of this religion, do you still have the heart to worship me as your teacher?"

    Hu Qingpeng took a deep breath and said seriously: "Since the leader can abandon his prejudices and accept foreigners as his disciples, how can Qingpeng be afraid of people's words and not know good from evil? As the saying goes, 'A capable person is a teacher', no matter whether the leader is Han or not,  My intention to become a disciple will never waver!" After Xuanzong told him the secrets of the Demon Cult, if he hesitated even a little bit in answering, he might be in danger of being killed immediately.

    Xuanzong smiled and said: "Okay! What is carved on the stone wall on the left is the mental method of the 'World-Destroying Overlord Technique', and the right side is the practice experience carved by the leaders of the past generations. The 'World-Destroying Overlord Technique' is divided into thirteen levels, and you can practice it to the third level.  You can start your own business after reaching the seventh level. I will give you three years to practice. After three years, as long as you break through to the seventh level, I will accept you as my disciple."

    Hu Qingpeng asked cautiously: "What if my skills cannot reach the seventh level in three years?"What?  "

    Xuanzong said calmly: "It's very simple. If you don't have enough understanding, I will kill you with my own hands. Rather than being killed by others, it is better for my Xuanzong disciple to die in my hands, so as not to be embarrassed when he goes out."

    Hu Qingpeng knew that Xuanzong could do what he said and would never relax his demands or be merciful. He frowned and said, "But my Qihai point was broken and my true energy cannot be condensed. How can I practice this mental formula?" Hengshan  The true energy of the "Zhu Rong Sheng Gong" must pass through the two meridians of Ren and Du, and finally be stored in the Qi Sea Point.  After his Qi Sea Point was broken, although his Qi was still there, he could no longer direct it as he wished in the past.

    Xuanzong smiled proudly and said: "I once said that the martial arts mental method of our sect follows a violent and radical approach of breaking and then establishing, which is completely different from the step-by-step cultivation methods of the Baidao sects. During the practice, the true energy moves through the hundreds of meridians.  , every acupuncture point can be used to store true energy. In this way, the speed of absorbing true energy is ten times that of ordinary people, and practitioners can achieve great breakthroughs in a short period of time. Don¡¯t say that you only injured one  Even if you injure ten or eight acupuncture points, you can still practice this sect¡¯s unparalleled magical skills!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng exclaimed in disbelief: "Ten times the speed?! Then after practicing internal strength for twenty years, wouldn't I be able to sweep through the Baidao Wulin?"

    Xuanzong shook his head and said: "No! Although there are many different ways to practice martial arts in the world, they all lead to the same goal. There is no absolute advantage or disadvantage. They all have to enter Taoism from martial arts and pursue the truth of heaven and earth. The progress of Baidao internal strength cultivation was slow at the beginning, but  The victory is that the foundation is solid and the Qi pulse is long. Once a breakthrough is made, there will be no regression. Once you practice it to the extreme, you will not be weaker than the masters of this teaching. The internal strength of this teaching progresses faster when you first practice it, but the more you practice, the slower the improvement.  You have to go through many dangers and hardships. If you suffer a serious injury or your mind is damaged, your skill will easily decline. Both methods of cultivation have their own strengths and weaknesses. The key is to see the practitioner's own understanding and level of effort."

    Knowing that his skills could be restored, Hu Qingpeng smiled with joy and hurriedly said: "I will definitely not betray the trust of the leader! Please teach me the secret formula immediately!"

    Xuanzong pointed to the ancient text on the stone wall and said: "You should start studying by yourself from the introductory formula of the first level. If you encounter something you don't understand, I will take the time to explain it to you. You can also refer to the experiences left by the leaders of the past generations, which may be helpful to you.  It helps a lot.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment and said in astonishment: "Won't you personally teach the formula?"

    Xuanzong smiled slightly and said: "How can I have so much time to accompany you! Besides, you have read poetry and books, are proficient in ancient Chinese, and can just study by yourself, so why rely on me? After you master the first level of mental skills, I will exorcise it for you  Toxins in the body." After a pause, he added: "Those axes are weapons used by previous leaders. The evil aura is too strong. You can't resist it with your current strength. You must not touch it! Otherwise, if the inner demons invade, I will save you.  I can't help you." After saying that, he waved his hand coolly and turned around to go out.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the stone door that was gradually closing, shook his head helplessly and smiled bitterly.  No wonder Xuanzong must choose people who are familiar with the classics as his disciples. It turns out that this is to save worry and effort, so that he can have time for fun.  The method of teaching martial arts in the Demon Sect is indeed very different from that of the Hengshan Sect. The teacher does not teach you step by step, but the disciples learn and understand on their own.  How much you can learn and how far you can master it are all your own business.  This is in line with the consistent style of the Demon Cult.

    Hu Qingpeng carefully read the first level of the mental formula, then sat down with his eyes closed, studying the meaning word for word.  His mind moved along with the mantra, and he immediately felt the true energy that was originally distributed in the hundreds of veins in his limbs.  In the past, when he practiced Qigong, he had to gather all the Qi into one, but now, based on the new practice method, he opened up local circulation paths in nine places in the body. The Qi does not interfere with each other when running, let alone pass through the Qi.  ocean.  After a while, the true energy circulated faster and faster, circulating back and forth in the meridians like streams of fire. Indescribable heat burned every inch of skin and bones, causing severe pain.  Hu Qingpeng secretly recited the "Heart" Sutra, separated the spiritual consciousness from the body, cut off the pain like being burned by fire, and maintained an ethereal state of mind, motionless.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the strange feeling of burning my body quietly subsided, replaced by a cool and comfortable feeling.  The circulating true energy in the nine acupuncture points automatically gathered together, and with a bang, like a rushing torrent, it instantly traveled through all the meridians, and continued to circulate for forty-nine weeks, evenly spreading to every acupuncture point in his body.  , slowly settling down.  The injured Qihai Point healed naturally and was no longer his fatal flaw.

    Hu Qingpeng relaxed his will, and his spiritual consciousness and body merged into one. He slowly opened his eyes, but he felt that his energy was full and his whole body was full of powerful power. He had an impulse to destroy everything for no reason.  He jumped up in a whoosh and roared to the sky, venting his inexplicable murderous intention. The rocks from the top of the grotto were shaken so hard that the echoes continued to rumble.

    He stopped whistling, and suddenly realized that his clothes were missing, and his whole body was exposed to the air.??!  He was surprised and surprised. When he lowered his head, he saw a layer of ashes scattered on the ground, which seemed to be the remnants of burned clothes.  My mind was spinning, could it be that the clothes burned and were destroyed during the practice?  Fortunately, the jade pendant given to him by Tang Xue was a rare treasure in the world. It was not afraid of being cut by knife or fire, and lay intact among the ashes, reflecting a faint white light.

    Hu Qingpeng had just bent down to pick up the jade pendant when he suddenly heard the stone door turning. He looked up and saw Xuanzong walking in.  She couldn't help but feel embarrassed, and instinctively covered her lower body, saying: "Leader, please forgive Qingpeng for being rude!"

    Xuanzong laughed and said: "The human body, hair and skin are made of the aura of heaven and earth, and are the leader of all things. Why should we be ashamed of this? Go on!" After saying this, he threw the black robe over.  "As soon as I heard your howl, I knew that you had successfully mastered the first level of mental skills. I didn't expect that your foundation was so solid. It only took seven days to break through the first level. The speed of your advancement was beyond my expectation!"

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly put on his black robe, his embarrassment lessened a little, and asked curiously: "Master, did I actually stay in meditation for seven days? How could my clothes be burned for no reason?" It felt like there was no cost.  It's been too long, who knows seven days and seven nights have passed!

    Xuanzong said: "'World Destroying Overlord Technique' is extremely yang and strong. Whenever a practitioner breaks through the boundaries of a certain level of mental skills, the Samadhi True Fire in the body will burst out in an instant, burning items within three feet. You are at this moment  Don¡¯t you feel irritable and have an urge to vent?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was startled and nodded: "Exactly! What's the reason for this?"

    Xuanzong said: "The internal strength of this sect is fierce and violent. After practicing, the energy is too strong, which can easily make people impatient and impulsive, and make them lose their minds. At this time, they often kill people and destroy everything in front of them. Only after making a big fuss can they regain their composure.  . This is why outsiders view us as murderers and bloodthirsty maniacs. But without a proper outlet, we can easily become obsessed and become lunatics."

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said: "Am I going to be like them, killing people at will without asking any questions?" If he was asked to kill innocent people indiscriminately, it would be extremely difficult to do it.

    Xuanzong smiled and said: "In addition to killing people, you can also absorb Yuan Yin through intercourse with women, neutralize the true Yang in the body, and achieve a state of balance between Yin and Yang. The 'World-Destroying Overlord Technique' is the most powerful in this sect.  The inner strength and mental skills, even in the powder formation, can be invincible and invincible, and are enough to make the beauties in the world surrender wholeheartedly. Any woman who has tasted this will never be able to leave you for the rest of her life."

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly realized that it was no wonder that Xuanzong was surrounded by beautiful women. This was not because he was naturally greedy for women, but because he needed to practice martial arts!  If the leader of the demon sect also calms his mind by killing people, who in the world of martial arts can stop him, and what huge disaster will it cause?  But he neither wanted to kill anyone, nor did he want to have sex with a strange woman, so he asked with a sad face: "Master, is there any other way to save myself?"

    Xuanzong said: "When a man's yang energy is too strong, he can communicate with women internally and absorb Yuan Yin; externally he can communicate with heaven and earth and collect Xuanyin energy. Both of them can achieve the effect of yin and yang. That 'Nine Netherworld'  The ice room was specially opened, and the floor was covered with ten thousand years of black ice, so that I could absorb the energy of Xuanyin at any time. After practicing the "World Destroying Overlord Technique" to my level, I must use a two-pronged approach to calm down the samadhi in my body.  Real fire prevents the mind from losing control.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng sighed secretly in his heart, don¡¯t look at Xuanzong¡¯s endless glory, but he also has unknown troubles!  With his unparalleled talent, he has to be trapped on the top of a snow-capped mountain, in an ice room, and beware of the danger of going crazy day and night. It is really not easy!  If I persist in practicing, won't I have to experience the same pain and torture in the future?  But now that things have come to this, he can't help but regret it.  Asked: "Then will I have to practice in the 'Nine Nether Ice Chamber' in the future?"

    Xuanzong smiled slightly and said: "You have a beautiful idea! That is my daily living place, how can I allow you to get in the way? I will arrange for you to go to a better place!"

    It turns out that there is a secret door behind the Chi You statue.  Behind the door is a corridor more than sixty feet long, which runs through the heart of the mountain and ends at a bare and flat cliff.  The cliff faces the sky on three sides, with a radius of about ten feet. The ground is covered with a thick layer of ice and snow, and the biting cold wind howls continuously, extremely strong and strong, cutting into the face like a knife.  On the stone walls on both sides of the corridor exit, there are five stainless steel axes hanging on each side. They are of different lengths and thicknesses, but each one is very heavy and cannot be wielded by ordinary people.

    Standing on the cliff and looking out, you can see the peaks bowing down, the long and sparkling snow-capped mountains, and a flickering river meandering in the snow-capped mountains. The scenery is magnificent and difficult to describe with pen and ink.  Small" artistic conception.

    Xuanzong stood with his hands behind his back and chanted in a long voice: "I have never seen the ancients in front of me, and I have never seen the coming ones in the future. Thinking of the beauty of heaven and earth, I shed tears alone! Qingpeng, this is the place where the leaders of the past generations practiced martial arts before leaving seclusion. The Yin of Heaven and Earth  Qi gathers here, that isEven in the midsummer season of July, the temperature is still extremely low and the ice and snow have not melted for thousands of years.  From today on, you can practice here!  You can check the formulas and books in the grotto at any time, and I will send someone to deliver meals to you.  "

    Hu Qingpeng responded: "Yes!" A big stone finally fell to the ground in his heart, and a smile appeared on his face.

    Xuanzong pointed to the axes and said: "These are the weapons used to practice the other sect's divine protection magic skill, 'Ten Dragon-Slaying Axes'. Only after your skill breaks through the fifth level of mental skills can you be able to wield these ten magical axes."  It¡¯s not appropriate to act rashly at the moment, remember!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng held it in for a long time, and finally couldn't help but ask: "Master Qi, when will you have time to detoxify me?"

    Xuanzong was stunned and laughed: "Don't worry, I won't let you die of poison. This great river and mountain will be a stage for you to gallop to your heart's content in the future! I hope that one day you can be proud of the world and become a dragon among men!"  "

 Text Chapter 8 Concerns about the demise of the clan

    The sun is rising, the sky is blue, and the snowy peaks reflect the dazzling silver light.  £®  com

    On a cliff standing in mid-air, a naked man sat cross-legged in the snow, with a giant ax with horns stuck upside down on his right hand. There was no ice or snow within three feet of his body.  His long hair hangs casually around his shoulders, his muscles are as strong as iron, his body is tall and fit, his skin is bronze, and he has a strong masculine aura all over his body.  He has thick eyebrows, a high nose bridge, and rough facial contours. Although his appearance cannot be called handsome, he has a vague domineering air that looks down on the world, making him stand out.  He was as motionless as a statue, his breathing was deep and long, and you could barely see the rise and fall of his chest. It was Hu Qingpeng who joined the Demon Cult after being expelled from the Hengshan Sect.

    Two blue-eyed golden eagles circled high in the sky, making high-pitched whistles from time to time.  They like to eat carrion and have noticed the prey below. After observing it for a long time, they carefully flew down and tentatively passed over Hu Qingpeng's head.  Huge wings beat the air, and violent whirlwinds stirred up the snow on the ground.

    Hu Qingpeng seemed to be unaware of it, still closing his eyes and meditating, but the sudden whirlwind could not move his hair at all.

    The two golden eagles flew several times at low altitude, and after making sure that the prey had no reaction, they finally swooped down with their wings folded, half a foot apart from each other, and their claws as sharp as iron hooks were as powerful as they were, and they grabbed him hard.  skull.

    At this moment, Hu Qingpeng suddenly opened his eyes, jumped up, and picked up the giant ax on his side like lightning. Lifting it as lightly as possible, the sharp ax blade incredibly drew a perfect arc, lightly and quickly cutting off the first golden sword.  Carved neck.  Seeing the burst of blood, the second golden eagle that followed immediately flapped its wings and tried to fly away.  He paused with both feet, and suddenly he and his ax rose more than ten feet high. The giant ax struck in the air, and the invisible energy struck straight away like a huge wheel.  There was only a soft sound of brushing, and the escaping golden eagle was chopped into two pieces, its feathers flew around, and it whined and fell heavily.

    Hu Qingpeng floated to the ground, like a god holding a battle axe, looking up to the sky and roaring, feeling indescribably comfortable and a bit wild and domineering.  He lowered his head and overlooked the great rivers and mountains in the distance. He couldn't help but have mixed feelings and murmured: "I finally mastered the last move!"

    At this time, he was taller and stronger than three years ago. He had completely lost his childishness. His eyes were deep, his expression was resolute, his demeanor was calm and generous, and he showed strong self-confidence and fighting spirit everywhere. He had truly matured.  After three years of hard training, he not only broke through the seventh level of the "World-Destroying Overlord Technique", but also mastered another secret technique of the Demon Sect, the "Ten Axes to Slay the Dragon."  He used himself as bait to lure the eagles on the snowy peaks to pounce, and used them as objects for ax training.  Nowadays, not one hundred eagles have died under his axe, but as many as eighty. It will take several years before any eagles dare to fly back here.

    Hu Qingpeng scanned every inch of the land around him, and the details of the past three years passed through his mind in an instant. He couldn't help but sigh, feeling proud and reluctant to give up.  Although it is extremely deserted and lonely here, every step of his growth is recorded and his sweat is sprinkled all over.  He practiced day and night on this small training platform, despite the raging wind and snow and the scorching sun, without wasting any time.  If he hadn't had superhuman will and perseverance, he would never have been able to persist, let alone meet Xuanzong's harsh standards.  Now that he has accomplished his martial arts skills, he must leave here to start a career. Who knows when he will be able to come back again?  He gently brushed off the blood on the ax blade, respectfully hung the giant ax back to its original place, bowed to the sky several times, and then turned around and stepped into the dark corridor.

    Pushing open the secret door at the end of the corridor, Hu Qingpeng put on the clothes that had been piled aside, put away the "Xuantian Colorful Phoenix Ruyi Jade Pendant" and tied up his loose hair.  Since he had to burn a set of clothes every time his skill level increased, he simply put all the clothes in the grotto when he practiced, and only wore them when he came here to read or read the formulas on the stone wall.

    Hu Qingpeng came to the stone statue of Chi You, looked up at the god of war enshrined by the demon sect, and once again felt his irresistible domineering momentum. His mind was agitated, and he silently swore in his heart: "One day, I will also take my own  Weapons are planted at your feet!"

    When Hu Qingpeng stepped out of the grotto, the surroundings were as quiet as ever. Only the sound of music could be heard faintly in the distance, as if it was a world away.  This is a restricted area within the Palace of the God of War. Unless authorized by Xuanzong, no one is allowed to come even half a step closer. Anyone who violates this rule will be killed without mercy.  He vaguely remembered the way he came, and after a moment's thought, he walked away.

    In the secluded ice room, the cigarette smoke is misty, and the sound of the piano just stops.

    Hu Qingpeng walked into the room proudly, turning a blind eye to the beauties who were exclaiming in low voices. He knelt down and saluted Xuanzong who was sitting high up, and said loudly: "Qingpeng has come to pay homage to the leader! Fortunately, within three years, I have lived up to my destiny!"

    Xuanzong smiled slightly and waved his hand to signal the beauties to leave for now.  The beauties looked at Hu Qingpeng curiously, chatted in low voices, and hugged each other laughing and talking.  Hu Qingpeng's expression remained unchanged. Even when they passed by him, he didn't take a second glance at them.Xuanzong secretly nodded and said: "Get up! Your steps are as fast as you want, your breathing is slow, and your cheeks are slightly red. You should have reached the seventh level of skill. I was not disappointed. However, I still want to take a look.  See how much you have understood the magic of our religion?"

    Hu Qingpeng's character and temperament have already undergone corresponding changes due to practicing the "World-Destroying Overlord Technique". Although he respects Xuanzong, he is not afraid of him at all.  His eyes narrowed and he said in a deep voice: "Please give me a question, please!"

    Xuanzong said: "You try to attack me with all your strength!"

    "good!"

    Hu Qingpeng's thoughts moved slightly, his whole body's skills were gathered, his aura suddenly surged, and his already tall and strong body seemed to have grown much taller.  His momentum surged forward, but before he could get close to Xuanzong, he was blocked by an invisible gas shield. No matter how he increased the pressure, he could not advance another half inch.  Xuanzong sat at the coffee table with a relaxed expression, and did not make any defensive moves. He just looked at Hu Qingpeng with a smile.  Hu Qingpeng saw Xuanzong's empty gate exposed, and thousands of attack moves flashed through his mind in an instant. However, the opponent's momentum was as deep as the sea, and there was no gap to take advantage of. There were turbulent waves hidden under the calm surface, and it seemed that they would stir up at any time.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but screamed in his heart.  When the two sides confront each other, the attacking side consumes far more energy and energy than the defending side. Once the battle is delayed and cannot be resolved quickly, the attacker will inevitably suffer a disastrous defeat.  He understands the truth and knows that if he doesn't take action, his momentum will weaken and he will never have a chance.  At that moment, he resolutely closed his eyes, ignoring whether Xuanzong changed his posture, and shouted loudly: "Broken!" Using his right arm as the ax handle and the palm of his hand as the ax blade, he slashed in the air, hitting the opponent's chest like the sky was splitting apart.  The key point is full of fearless momentum of never looking back and risking life and death.

    ?? Just imagine that the dragon is a powerful and majestic beast. To cut off the dragon's head with one move, how much momentum and divine power is needed!  It was rare that when Hu Qingpeng was unarmed, he actually used his body as an ax to perform the essence of this unique skill. His understanding and mastery of the moves had reached a very high level. This was what Xuanzong appreciated.

    I saw Hu Qingpeng¡¯s palm turn red instantly, and the hot energy condensed like an ax blade, as if burning in the air.  In a trance, it seemed as if there really was a divine axe, which struck down like thunder, and the hot wind swept away the cold air.

    The figure flashed, and Hu Qingpeng's palm suddenly struck Xuanzong's protective aura.  There was only a soft hissing sound, and the air shield was torn apart, and the fiery flames roared and rushed towards him like an angry beast.

    Xuanzong smiled indifferently and grabbed it casually. The red arrogance was immediately absorbed by him without a trace, like hundreds of rivers flowing into the sea.  He continued to castrate his palms, accurately grasped Hu Qingpeng's ever-changing wrist, and tightened the pulse gate.  Hu Qingpeng felt a surge of unstoppable zhenqi rushing towards him, completely canceling out the power of his killing move. His veins were numb, and he was immediately unable to move.  He was both horrified and admired in his heart. The skills he had worked so hard to practice could not be used in front of Xuanzong. The gap between the two was really huge!

    Xuanzong waved lightly, threw Hu Qingpeng back to his original position, and said: "Yes! You have indeed worked hard, and you have not insulted the ancestors of our religion. You have passed this fifth test!"

    Hu Qingpeng was so happy that he immediately turned over and prostrated, saying excitedly: "Disciple, please pay respects to Master! From now on, I would rather die than lose your reputation!" Xuanzong is a master-level figure in the world, and it is really impressive to be favored by him  Sansheng is lucky.

    Xuanzong accepted his apprenticeship ceremony, personally helped him up, and said with a smile: "Do you know that many people in this sect are opposed to me accepting you as a disciple?" After Hu Qingpeng entered the Ares Palace to detoxify, he was about to become Xuanzong's gate  The disciple's story has long been spread throughout the Demon Sect, and it is definitely not a secret.

    Hu Qingpeng's heart trembled, and all the joy in his heart disappeared. Cheng Ying's eyes of jealousy and hatred flashed through his mind. He nodded calmly and said, "I'm afraid it's the third senior brother who has the strongest objection!"

    Xuanzong gave him a meaningful look and said: "The love between children is only a secondary reason. Moreover, the person who opposes the most fiercely is not Cheng Ying."

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned and suddenly remembered the origin of the Demon Cult and related ancient myths. He frowned and said, "Is it because I am a Han nationality?"

    Xuanzong said: "Exactly! This sect has been established for nearly two thousand years, and all the previous leaders have been people from the Jiuyi tribe. Disciples of other ethnic groups can only rise to the position of elders at most, and there is no way they can get involved in the throne of the leader. Once you become mine  As a disciple, I automatically gain the right to succeed as the leader, and there is a one-quarter chance of taking over my position in the future. Therefore, many older people are firmly opposed."

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and smiled bitterly. The war between the Jiuyi people and the Han people happened thousands of years ago. Why should the hatred continue???What about today?  Chi You cannot be resurrected, and Ji Xuanyuan will not return to the world. Is it necessary for the descendants of the two races to be hostile to each other? Are fire and water incompatible?  He asked in confusion: "Then why did the leader decide to accept me as his disciple despite everyone's opposition?"

    Xuanzong sighed: "Since the establishment of our religion, we have only used people from the Jiuyi tribe. Even if the disciples of other tribes have great talents, it is difficult to gain trust. Instead, they will be ostracized and hated. I don't know how many talents have been buried because of this.  Or they ran away in anger, which seriously restricted the development and prosperity of our religion. Within the Jiuyi tribe, inbreeding, factional disputes, and mutual attacks consumed too much manpower and material resources. Although I wanted to conquer the Central Plains and dominate the world, I couldn't.  If we don¡¯t allocate most of our energy to settle down internally, how can we have time to expand outwards? If this situation of nepotism and distrust of people who are not my race is not completely changed, the foundation of the divine religion will be destroyed!"

    Hu Qingpeng was surprised and said: "Is the leader saying something serious? We have so many talents in this sect, how can we fail at our word?"

    Xuanzong said worriedly: "I'm not being alarmist. The Jiuyi people are aggressive and brave by nature. They are born warriors and warriors, but they are careless about calculations, not good at planning and management, and they don't know how to live in harmony with other ethnic groups. For thousands of years  In the past, due to participating in too many wars, frequent killings, and being trapped in barbaric lands, we could only maintain a population of about 500,000. On the other hand, the Han people have a population of tens of millions, and even the recently rising Mongolian tribe has  Millions of people. If we continue to blindly attack and plunder other tribes, the day when our tribe will be extinct is not far away!" His tone was heavy, as if he had seen the miserable future of his tribe.

    Hu Qingpeng did not expect that under his free and unrestrained appearance, he actually had a compassionate mind, and he respected him even more.  Said: "Since the leader knows the crux of the problem, why not use a thunderbolt to cut through the mess and eliminate all unfavorable factors?"

    Xuanzong shook his head and said: "It's not that simple! I am a member of the Jiuyi tribe, and I have inextricably linked relationships with many figures in the sect. How can I completely cut them off? Chi Yan and the other three are also in a similar situation.  It is not appropriate to come forward to rectify the teaching affairs. I have repeatedly considered that in order to cure the stubborn diseases of our religion, we can only resort to external forces. And you are the hope of our future!"

    Hu Qingpeng met his bright eyes, his heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and he hesitated: "Can I do such an important task? What if"

    Xuanzong interrupted: "My disciples should never say 'what if'! If you don't even have this little bit of self-confidence, you are not worthy of learning the 'World-Destroying Overlord Technique'!" The first thing that this mental method requires is self-confidence.  Only by conquering the world can you fully exert its power.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s face turned slightly red and he whispered: ¡°Disciple realizes his mistake!¡±

    Xuanzong's expression brightened slightly and he said: "When I was looking for a disciple, Chi Yan happened to recommend you. You were less than seventeen years old at the time, but you had both Buddhist and Taoist magical powers. Not only were you good at martial arts, but you were also familiar with reading.  Poems, treating people with sincerity and affection, daring to take action, and being proud are exactly what I want. But then again, if you want to ascend to the throne of the leader, you must defeat your three senior brothers. There is no shortcut other than that.  "

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Disciple understands!" Bright flames suddenly ignited in his eyes, and his hair moved automatically without wind.  Among Xuanzong's disciples, Chi Yan has been famous for the longest time, is powerful in the world, has made countless contributions to the Demon Sect, and has the support of three elders. He was originally the most suitable successor.  It's a pity that he was too infatuated and could not break through the "love" barrier, and his skill remained at the tenth level.  Zhan Feng has a brave nature and is a genius in martial arts, but he is headstrong and a little too cruel, so he is not a qualified leader.  Cheng Ying was born in his own family and was supported by the elder Feng of the temple. He had a deep city, was good at recruiting talents, and had the potential to be a hero.  His only weakness is his fondness for women, which makes him easily confused.  These three people all have powerful supporters in the Demon Cult. It is not easy to defeat them!

    Xuanzong continued: "In today's world, the Mongolian cavalry has been expelled from the Central Plains, and the north and south of the Yangtze River have fallen into the hands of Zhu Yuanzhang. Although local wars have repeated, they have never been successful. After the chaos, the people's minds have been settled, and this has been the case since ancient times. As long as Zhu Yuanzhang can do it for another ten years.  Emperor, lay a solid foundation. The Ming Dynasty will be difficult to shake within a hundred years. If one day you become the leader of the sect, never try to overthrow the Zhu family, throw an egg against a stone, and ruin the lives of the disciples of our sect in vain. On the contrary, you must find ways to reconcile with the sect.  The Zhu family dynasty cooperated to move the Nine Yi people to a fertile land and teach them the culture of the Central Plains. They can no longer be trapped in this snowy mountain wilderness!"

    Hu Qingpeng deeply felt the heavy responsibility on his shoulders, took a deep breath, and said: "Although I am not a member of the Jiuyi tribe, my life was saved by Master. Even if I am broken into pieces, I will fulfill Master's wish!"

    Xuanzong said seriously: "Compared with your senior brothers, your biggest weakness is your poor martial arts. According to normal practice steps, it will take you at least ten years to break through the tenth level of mental skills. But before that, I'm afraid,  You have been killed countless times. In order to help you break through the limits of your practice in the shortest time, I will set up three 'Underworld Qi Locks' in your body.??Seal your true energy.  Every time you break through a level of restriction, your skill can break through a level.  If by chance, you can fight them to a draw within three years.  "

    Hu Qingpeng said in astonishment: "You mean to ask me to stop practicing?"

    Xuanzong said: "Yes!"

    Hu Qingpeng was surprised and happy, and said in a trembling voice: "Thank you so much, Master, for your kindness. I deserve it!" Examples of this kind of forbidden martial arts practice have been recorded in the demon sect's classics.  Yuanzhuan is injected into other people's bodies to help them quickly improve their skills.  For practitioners, it actually means transforming and absorbing other people's true energy.  This method of transmitting true energy cannot be reversed, and the caster will lose 10% to 30% of his or her skill.  Xuanzong's skill was so powerful that even if he lost only 10% to Hu Qingpeng, it would be enough for him to benefit from endlessly.

    Xuanzong smiled and said: "If I want you to willingly shoulder the heavy burden, how can I not give you some sweets first? Sit down and let's get started!"

    Note: Zhan Feng is the second disciple of Xuan Zong, the leader of the Demon Cult.

 Text Chapter 9 Forbidden Exercise Practice

    When Hu Qingpeng closed his eyes and sat down, Xuanzong focused his energy on his fingers and suddenly shouted: "It's begun!" He pointed like the wind and stabbed his Qihai point heavily.  £®  comHu Qingpeng felt a stinging pain in his Qihai point, like fire running through his body, almost igniting his blood.  Xuanzong pointed his fingers together and clicked seventy-two times in one breath, pouring his own power into his seventy-two key points. Fang stopped his hands and stepped back. His face turned slightly golden, and he had obviously lost a lot of his true energy.  .

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly accepted such powerful skills and felt that his whole body was filled with infinite power. He jumped up and said with surprise and joy: "Master, didn't you tell me to stop practicing? Why am I still able to drive the energy in my body at this moment?"  Really angry?"

    Xuanzong secretly adjusted his mind and breath while replying: "The effect of the God of Hell's True Qi Lock will not appear until twelve hours later. At this time tomorrow, the True Qi in your body will be completely imprisoned, and you will be unable to  Drive and become like ordinary people. Before you break through the confinement of Pluto's true energy lock, you cannot practice any internal skills and mental methods, because your major acupuncture points can no longer store true energy. The only way for you to restore your skills is to find ways  Unlock these three restrictions!"

    Hu Qingpeng asked: "Then how should I do it?"

    Xuanzong said: "The methods of practice vary widely and vary from person to person. It all depends on the practitioner's own understanding. I can't answer for you. I just want to remind you that even if you are at a critical moment of life and death, you must never give up!"

    Hu Qingpeng's heart moved and he murmured: "It's a matter of life and death" He seemed to have caught a glimmer of inspiration, but it was vague and unclear, and it was mysterious and mysterious.

    Xuanzong said: "Every practitioner of this religion throughout the ages has shouldered a heavy responsibility to travel around the world and practice his mind. Before you go down the mountain, I also want to give you a task. I hope you can complete it within three years."

    Hu Qingpeng bowed and said: "Please give me the instructions from the leader!"

    Xuanzong's expression changed, and he unconsciously showed his domineering attitude, and said slowly: "No matter what other people say, in today's martial arts world, the only one who is qualified to be my opponent is the great master Jun Wangyou! Jun Wangyou's martial arts cultivation is shocking to the world.  , highly respected by people in the White Way, I have long wanted to compete with him to see who is the best in the world? Unfortunately, Jun Wangyou Shenlong is missing and appears and disappears, and I can't leave the God of War Palace for too long.  Find his whereabouts. So, I want you to find Jun Wangyou, write a challenge on my behalf, and invite him to come to the top of Bayan Har Mountain for a while!" As the saying goes, "There is no first in literature, no second in martial arts."  Everyone who practices martial arts has the idea of ????testing their superiors, and Xuanzong is not exempt from this custom.

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment, and the scene of a duel between the two top masters in the world was imagined in his mind. He couldn't help but be fascinated, his blood was stirring, and he said loudly: "Please don't worry, Master, the disciple will definitely send your letter of challenge to Jun Wangyou!"

    Xuanzong looked down at his pair of iron fists and said leisurely: "Life is so lonely, it's so cold at high places! Jun Wangyou, don't let me down!" There was incomparable fighting spirit and confidence in his plain tone.

    Hu Qingpeng felt Xuanzong's eagerness to fight, and then thought about the strong opponents and difficulties he was about to face, and immediately calmed down.  Cheng Ying hated him deeply and was very powerful in the Holy City. Once he learned about his escape, he would definitely send people to assassinate him.  Although he had absorbed part of Xuanzong's power, his true energy would be locked up after twelve hours, making him no different from an ordinary person. How could he escape the other party's pursuit by then?  He must escape from Cheng Ying's sphere of influence within twelve hours, otherwise disaster will be imminent.  When I thought of this, I simply didn't want to waste any more time and said loudly: "Master, if you have no other important instructions, please allow me to come down the mountain immediately!"

    Xuanzong saw through his thoughts at a glance and smiled slightly: "Are you worried that Cheng Ying will do something? I will not interfere in your affairs. However, considering that you are still fledgling and isolated, you can leave the Holy City through the secret tunnel.  But after you leave the city, you have to rely on yourself!"

    Hu Qingpeng was overjoyed: "Thank you so much, Master!" This secret tunnel was an underground passage reserved when the Holy City was established. When the Holy City was besieged by enemies, the believers could evacuate. Only the leader knew its entrances, exits and mechanisms.  He paused and asked cautiously: "Is there any news about Elder Yi Wufeng?" During these three years, he was isolated from the world, deliberately burying that beautiful figure, and devoted himself wholeheartedly to the practice of martial arts.  During the period, I didn¡¯t inquire about Yi Wufeng¡¯s life or death.  Now when he re-entered the world, the longing he had accumulated for many years flooded into his heart, making his heart as strong as a diamond tremble.  I not only hope to hear that she is safe, but also fear to hear that she has encountered misfortune, and I feel extremely complicated.

    Xuanzong shook his head and frowned: "After she fell into the water and disappeared in Wumeng Mountain, our disciples searched every corner of Wumeng Mountain, but found neither her bones nor the weapon she carried with her, the Magic Flute of Paradise.  It has been three years and her fate has still not been determined, which is quite strange!"

    Hu Qingpeng felt a pain in his heart, as if he had been stabbed by a sword, and his eyes suddenly hurt.?.  With the power of the Demon Sect, if Yi Wufeng cannot be found within three years, it will definitely be a disaster!  The river where she fell was fast-flowing and filled with silt. It was likely that she was probably buried in the mud at the bottom of the river.  He closed his eyes gently, as if he could see the coolness and elegance of the dancing phoenix, the sword and the flowers, the ruthlessness and determination, confidence and calmness when facing the enemy, the tranquility and gentleness, and the deep love like the sea when leaning against each other  My heart ached more and more, and I burst into tears unknowingly.

    "Three years ago, he would have committed suicide and followed his beloved underground.  But now that he has just mastered martial arts, he is about to conquer the world and achieve hegemony, and he is also shouldering the mission of reversing the decline of the Demon Sect and preventing the Nine Barbarians from being exterminated. How can he die easily?  From the moment he worshiped Xuanzong as his disciple, his life no longer belonged to him alone, he had to shoulder the responsibility of being the successor to the leader.  Although he was heartbroken at this moment, he had no thoughts of death.  On the contrary, the desire to live has never been so strong.  He wants to use actions to prove that Yi Wufeng's original choice was right. The man she loves is a powerful and outstanding figure and will never humiliate her!  What's more, the murderer who killed Yi Wufeng is still alive and well in the world, which is what he can't tolerate the most.  He wants to avenge Yi Wufeng and use the blood of his enemies to honor her spirit in heaven.  This unforgettable hatred will never be forgotten from his heart.

    He silently wiped away the tears on his face, opened his eyes, and his eyes were filled with sharp light. He looked resolute and calm, as if he had never felt any sadness before, and said in a deep voice: "We don't have much time, I bid farewell!"

    Xuanzong said: "I will give you one last sentence - 'Those who have ambitions to travel thousands of miles will not stick to the right path; those who want to travel all over the world will harm the great by having small details'! Since ancient times, those who achieve great things do not stick to small details and are not fettered by love. You  Remember, your destiny is up to you!"

    "Click" The secret door at the exit of the secret passage slowly closed, blending into the surrounding rock walls without distinction.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but admire the ingenuity of the designer. When he turned around, he saw a white light shining in front of him, with glaciers crisscrossing and snow-capped mountains undulating, and no signs of life activity at all.  It was already noon, the sun was shining directly, and the melted snow water gathered into countless trickling streams, spiraling down the mountain, making a tinkling sound.  Before he left, he took a sword from the Palace of the God of War to protect himself. If he encountered a snow leopard or wild wolf on the way, it was better to have a sword in hand than not at all.  After seeing the direction of the terrain clearly, he pondered for a moment, then jumped up and ran along the direction of the stream.

    Just after running a few miles away, Hu Qingpeng suddenly felt a shadow of uneasiness in his heart, as if someone around him was spying on him.  He frowned and looked around, but he didn't find anything strange. Could it be that he was suspicious?  He shook his head and kept running forward. Looking out of the corner of his eye, he accidentally saw a vague black shadow moving quickly with him on the snow. He was startled and immediately looked up at the sky.  He saw a white snow sculpture flying in the blue sky, always hovering above his head, drawing strange symbols in the air.

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked and suspicious. This snow eagle followed him closely. It seemed to be no coincidence. It was 90% driven by Cheng Ying and was specially sent to follow him!  Otherwise, it would be impossible for ordinary snow eagles in the wild to behave in such weird ways.  However, only people in the God of War Palace knew about his leaving the customs and coming down the mountain. How did Cheng Ying get the news and take action immediately?  Could it be that there was an insider in Cheng Ying's Palace of the God of War who spread the news immediately?  This is probably the most reasonable explanation!

    Hu Qingpeng was secretly awestruck, Cheng Ying was so powerful that he could even bribe the people around Xuanzong!  The snowy field was unobstructed, and no matter which direction he fled, he could not escape the snow sculptures tracking him in the sky.  As long as those who become eagles follow the instructions of the snow sculpture, they will be able to surround him sooner or later.  In particular, he was not familiar with the terrain and had no idea where the enemy's weak links were. He was unable to choose the correct breakout route, and might run into an ambush.  Moreover, his true energy will be completely locked after twelve hours, which is a fatal weakness.  The only advantage at present is that the person who becomes an eagle cannot use the secret passage and must go around the valley exit at the other end, which will lag behind him for a long time.  Before his true energy was locked, he could only run as far as possible. Once the enemy caught up with him, the consequences would be disastrous.  He immediately raised his energy and ran quickly, without any reservations.  His body was filled with the true energy transmitted from Xuanzong. At this moment, he was running with all his strength, just like the wind and lightning, flying across the vast snowfield.

    Hu Qingpeng ran wildly for nearly three hours. He didn¡¯t know how many miles he ran, but the trickling stream in front of him had already turned into a raging mountain torrent.  The terrain has lowered a lot, and black rocks are mixed with white ice and snow. From time to time, you can see a few green plants and wild goats jumping on the cliffs.  The sun is gradually setting in the west, the night is low, and countless stars are shining in the night sky, like crystal-clear gems, which can be touched at your fingertips.  The biting cold wind began to roar on the plateau.

    He once pretended to be dead on the way, trying to lure the snow sculpture down to hunt it, but it was not fooled and kept hovering high in the sky, lingering, making him itchy with hatred.  this oneRunning wildly on the road consumed a lot of physical energy. He chewed a few mouthfuls of ice and snow, rested in a cave for two hours, and then got up and continued on the road.

    Hu Qingpeng walked eastward along the river bank. When the sky turned slightly white, an iron cable bridge across the glacier suddenly appeared in front of him.  The rope bridge is about twenty feet long and consists of thirteen iron chains. Both ends of the iron chains penetrated the thick rocks and trembled slightly in the cold wind.  A thin layer of ice had condensed on the chain, making it look slippery. When combined with the roaring river at the bottom of the bridge, it was really frightening.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart moved, God is really helping me!  If you cross the bridge by yourself and then cut off the iron rope when you reach the other side, even if the enemy has the ability to penetrate the sky and the earth, he may not be able to catch up!  He did whatever he wanted, and with a sway of his body, he jumped onto the chain bridge.

    As soon as he reached the middle of the rope bridge, Hu Qingpeng suddenly felt a warning sign in his mind. He felt four cold murderous auras rising from the sky in front of and behind him. Someone had set an ambush here!  I couldn't help but regret in my heart. I was careless and rashly stepped into the killing situation set by the enemy. I was in a dilemma and the situation was extremely dangerous.  He stopped suddenly, as still as a mountain, and said coldly: "Cheng Ying, are you here?"

    ???????????????????????????????: Two people jumped out from the front and back ends of the rope bridge, both of them were powerful people with towering temples.  The two people facing Hu Qingpeng, one with a sinewy face and a mace in his hand, and the other dressed as an ascetic, barefoot and undressed, holding a magic pestle, were the masters who followed Cheng Ying that day.  The big man with a sinister face sneered: "Hey, why do I need to kill you? The young master is really good at predicting events. He is sure that you will go down the river. Once you find this rope bridge, you will definitely be tempted and want to cross the river and destroy the bridge.  To avoid our pursuit. Unfortunately, Monkey Sun can¡¯t escape from Tathagata Buddha¡¯s hand, today is the day you die!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. If Cheng Ying was also present, he would not be sure of escaping unscathed.  Of course, the four people flanking him are all top-notch masters. Under normal circumstances, he can definitely have the upper hand one-on-one, but he will most likely lose in one-on-two, let alone one-on-four now!  Cheng Ying did not underestimate his martial arts, but was very cautious and tried to kill him on the rope bridge with 100% certainty.  However, no matter what Cheng Ying calculated, he would never have guessed that Xuanzong was willing to damage his own true energy and pass on part of his skills to him.  This unexpected change made Cheng Ying's plan full of loopholes.

    Hu Qingpeng sneered and said secretly: "Cheng Ying, I not only want to break your killing trap, but I also want to teach your men a lesson. Don't be too arrogant!" Then he looked up to the sky and let out a long roar, drew out the sword from behind, and  Pointing straight at the enemy in front of him, he said proudly: "I will not kill unknown people under my sword. Those who have names will report them to me!"

    The big man with a sinister face spat and said in a rough voice: "Your grandpa is the mad lion Tieba!"

    The ascetic monk said word by word: "Darkness, Demon, Brahman, Moon!"

    "Nine Nether Snake Demon Zhan Lin!"

    "The bloody spear is covered with fierce face!"

    Behind Hu Qingpeng, a man and a woman shouted.  The four of them and the swordsman who assassinated Hu Qingpeng three years ago were both characters in the "Seven Shura". They had superb martial arts skills and were the top killers that Cheng Ying had secretly trained for many years.

    Hu Qingpeng was undaunted and silently activated the "World-Destroying Overlord Technique". With a sudden step, he jumped up into the sky like an eagle and rushed towards the other end of the rope bridge with his sword and man.

    "kill him!"

    Tieba shouted loudly, but did not try to rush out. Instead, he and Fanyue stood side by side at the bridge, waiting for Hu Qingpeng to rush over.  On the other side, Zhan Lin and Meng Lieyan waved their long whips and iron spears, and rushed onto the bridge like a whirlwind. Senhan's murderous intent swept towards Hu Qingpeng's back.

    In the blink of an eye, Hu Qingpeng rushed to the bridge like a god. His long sword trembled sharply, as if a ball of dazzling light exploded in the air. Thousands of sword lights burst out at the same time, and the sharp sword energy struck him mercilessly.  Xiang Tieba and Fan Yue.

    Tieba and Fanyue were shocked. They didn't expect that their enemy was so young, but his understanding and use of swordsmanship had reached the level of combining human and sword. Before the sword came, the bone-piercing sword energy had already taken away people's souls.  If his reaction was even a little slower, he would definitely be struck by the sword of hatred!  They roared in unison, one swung his stick and slammed the enemy's shoulder, and the other's iron pestle went straight into the sword light like a furious dragon.

    Hearing two loud bangs, Hu Qingpeng's long sword hit his opponent's weapon almost indiscriminately.  Even though Fan Yue's lower body was calm, the enemy's Qi was unexpectedly strong, like an angry wave crashing onto the shore, forcing him to take a few steps back, his throat sweetened, and he almost spit out a mouthful of blood.  He forcibly swallowed the blood in his mouth and was wondering why Tieba could hold on still. He saw Hu Qingpeng holding swords in both hands and shouting in the air: "Broken Dragon Horn!" The sword light flashed, and a piece of white light split the void.  Hit Tieba's head.  It turns out that forcing Fan Yue back was Hu Qingpeng's strategy. He wanted to deal with this mad lion with all his strength and let Tieba have a taste of his power!

    "Ten dragon-slaying axes!" Tieba exclaimed, jumped back, and swung his sword at the same time.The tooth stick protects the space above like a wheel.

    The "Broken Dragon Horn" and "Beheaded Dragon" are both the most powerful moves among the Ten Dragon-Slaying Axes. Hu Qingpeng uses his sword to use it. Although it is only 70% powerful, he has some of Xuanzong's skills to help him, which is enough to make up for it.  How could Tieba resist the flaws?  Where the sword light fell, the mace broke into two pieces. As blood spattered, one of Tieba's right arms was cut off at shoulder level.  Tieba screamed and fell to the ground and passed out.

    Hu Qingpeng did not hesitate, jumped out of the rope bridge, and threw his head and feet into the surging rapids.  At this moment, Zhan Lin and Meng Lieyan arrived.  Zhan Linjiao scolded: "Where to go!" The long whip flew out and rolled towards Hu Qingpeng's ankle.

    Hu Qingpeng's legs shrank sharply, the long whip trembled like a snake, became as straight as a javelin, and the whip head filled with true energy roared and stabbed.  Hu Qingpeng slashed out with his backhand sword, hitting the end of the long whip. His whole body was shaken, and he opened his mouth and spat out countless blood rain, then fell into the glacier and disappeared in an instant.

 Text Chapter 10 Adventure in the Ancient Temple

    Hu Qingpeng reluctantly raised his energy to protect himself and quickly surfaced to breathe fresh air.  £®  com Just heard a roar, and the Dark Demon Fan Yue jumped off the rope bridge and fell into the river as well, chasing after him desperately.  Hu Qingpeng was startled, his mind moved slightly, he integrated himself into the surrounding water flow, and cleverly used the thrust of the water to fly away like a fish.  From the beginning, he had been determined to use water escape to escape, so he escaped along the river bank. Once he was besieged, he would use his water-based specialties, which would definitely make the enemy helpless. Now he really used it!  However, he fought several moves with three masters in succession, and actually suffered serious internal injuries himself.  Fortunately, Fan Yue and others thought everything was safe before setting off and did not bring any of his men to help. When he was rushed down by the rapids, he did not encounter any obstacles.

    How can the water quality of Fan Yue be compared with that of Hu Qingpeng?  Watching him disappear in the distance, I was so angry and resentful that I couldn't help but hit the water with my palms.  But Fan Yue has a tenacious character and does not give up easily, and still drifts downstream.

    The morning sun rises, and the rays of light are endless.  The flow of the glacier becomes slower as it goes downstream, and the river surface gradually opens up. Tall pine forests and large grasslands flash along the shore from time to time.  When passing through uninhabited areas, countless wild ducks and migratory birds will occasionally be startled, their white feathers covering the sky and the sun.  Hu Qingpeng looked at the frightened birds and groaned secretly. Wasn't this a signal to the pursuers?  He knew in his heart that the game had just begun, and Fan Yue and others would not accept defeat easily, and would definitely use various methods to hunt him down, otherwise they would not be able to explain to their master.

    Inadvertently, the sun gradually rose higher and higher, and the sunlight was dazzling and painful.  Hu Qingpeng was immersed in the cold river water, and suddenly felt wisps of cold air beginning to invade his blood vessels. It was difficult for his true energy to circulate, and his heart sank. Could it be that the Hades True Qi Lock was about to take effect?  Calculating silently, it has been nearly twelve hours since he left the God of War Palace, and his true energy will be completely locked!

    How dare Hu Qingpeng be careless and neglectful? He quickly climbed ashore at the next bend in the river and used the last bit of his strength to evaporate the water from his body. After observing the surrounding terrain clearly, he immediately ran to the nearest hill.

    As we approached the foot of the mountain, we suddenly saw a flat field, about seven or eight acres in size, filled with various vegetables, fruits, and vegetables.  There are fences all around to prevent wild animals from trampling on them.  A winding bluestone path winds up the hill, with the other end hidden in the woods.

    Hu Qingpeng was surprised that there were actually people living in this desolate and inhabited place. I wonder if they were masters who lived in seclusion or ordinary people fleeing the war?  If it's the former, you may be able to seek temporary shelter.  He climbed over the fence and walked up the mountain along the bluestone path.  After walking for about half a stick of incense, a temple with red walls and gray tiles suddenly appeared among the green pines and green bamboos.  The temple is not very tall, but it looks very old. There are faint sounds of wooden fish chanting from behind the wall, and the faint scent of sandalwood fills the air, making people feel naturally calm and ethereal.

    At this moment, there was only a sound of beeping, the closed temple door opened, and a middle-aged monk walked out. He looked at Hu Qingpeng with a pair of dark eyes, as if there was no wave in the ancient well, and was not surprised at all by his appearance.  He folded his hands and said: "Amitabha, the donor has come all the way, why do you think so?" The monk has sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, a high nose, and a handsome appearance. There is a string of Buddhist beads hanging on his chest. Although he is wearing a thin coarse cloth monk's clothes, it cannot be concealed.  His extraordinary demeanor.

    Hu Qingpeng's eyes widened, he pointed at the middle-aged monk and said in silence: "Uncle Tang, it's you! How could you become a monk here?!" It turned out that this middle-aged monk was Tang Xue's father, who was as famous as Chi Yan.  Tang Bowen!  Tang Bowen was once known as the first young master of the Tang Sect and a well-known handsome man in the martial arts world. He later became a public enemy of the martial arts world because he fell in love with the Mongolian princess Li Yan'er.  Ten years ago, due to the murder of Li Yan'er, Tang Bowen was so sad that his hair turned gray all night long. In the end, he escaped into Buddhism and became a monk.

    The middle-aged monk frowned and said, "How do you know my lay name? Which sect are you a disciple of?"

    Hu Qingpeng said excitedly: "Uncle Tang, do you still remember that stormy night ten years ago? I once saw you in an ancestral hall in the mountains!"

    The middle-aged monk couldn¡¯t help but be startled, looked at Hu Qingpeng again, and said in surprise: "Could it be that you are"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "I am Hu Xiaomao! I was with Yin Tianyun and Mo Tianfeng of the Hengshan Sect, so I had the opportunity to recognize you. After that night, sister Li'er and I exchanged tokens as a souvenir. She gave me the jade pendant  I've been keeping it. If you don't believe it, take a look!" He took out the Xuantian Colorful Phoenix Ruyi Jade Pendant and handed it to the other party.

    The middle-aged monk was shocked and stared straight at the jade pendant that emitted a soft light. His calm face became excited, tears glistened in the corners of his eyes, and he murmured: "Yes, this is what Li'er and I have decided to do."  A token of love, I didn¡¯t expect it to appear again ten years later! In ten years, life and death are blurred, and I miss you forever! Yan¡¯er, do you know? How much I want to listen to the lyrics and music you sing again! Every time I wake up from a dream  Come on, why am I the only one left?My own shadow?  "I couldn't help but raise my hand, tremblingly reaching for the jade pendant, and two lines of clear tears rolled down.

    At this time, I suddenly heard a shout from behind the door: "Hey! After six years of practice, why don't you let go of the worldly thoughts?" The voice fell, and an old monk with long eyebrows and white hair and beard walked out of the temple.  , a face full of wrinkles, and a pair of eyes that seem to penetrate people's hearts, emitting a wise and calm light.

    As if he had been struck by lightning, he withdrew his hands and fell to the ground, saying in a trembling voice: "Disciple, disciple, I can't help but miss people when I see things, so that it touches ordinary hearts. I really have violated the teachings of Master in the past. It's a sin, a sin!"

    The old monk with long eyebrows sighed: "Idiot, all things in the world are changeable and have no eternal existence, so they are called 'impermanence'. Everything in life is pure suffering and no happiness, and all living beings are ignorant, so they take  Suffering is happiness; summarized into its categories, that is, birth, old age, illness, death, failure to seek, separation from love, the meeting of resentful monks, and the raging of the five yin, all are the truth of suffering. The accumulation of suffering destroys the path, and seeking to realize the true result is the right path. Every time you  Have you forgotten all the scriptures you recite every day?" He walked up to Kong, gently slapped his Baihui point with his palm, and shouted in a low voice: "Namo Amitabha!"

    A soft Buddha's light flashed for an instant. He stood up straight, with tears on his face dry, and said respectfully: "Thank you, Master, for your guidance! Dependence and destruction, cause and effect cycle, and illusions one after another, endless. The thought of renunciation is pure and selfless.  Formless.¡±

    The old monk with long eyebrows stretched his eyebrows and said: "How good! As long as you uphold wisdom and see through impermanence, you will be able to transcend the suffering of the world and achieve perfection." Turning his head to look at Hu Qingpeng, he raised one palm in a salute and said with a slight smile:  "Fortunately, my little friend came from the east and solved the knot of bad disciples. He is a destined person in Buddhism. I am ignorant. If my little friend is not in a hurry, how about staying in our temple for a while?"

    Hu Qingpeng only felt that the other party's gaze was profound and boundless, and he could observe him very thoroughly with just one glance.  Although Wu Ming was short in stature, just reaching his chest, Wu Ming's aura blended into the surrounding environment, entering a realm of boundless void unity, as if no power in the world could knock him down.  If Xuanzong is a majestic and steep mountain, full of domineering power, ignorance is a broad and boundless valley that can accommodate all things.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but secretly marvel. Just after leaving the God of War Palace, he met a figure whose strength was not weaker than Xuanzong!  It is also unusual for someone with such strength as Wu Ming to be willing to live here in obscurity.  He cupped his fists and said in return: "Thank you, Master Wu Ming! It's just that I'm being harassed by others. If I stay in the temple, I'm afraid I'll cause trouble to the master and disturb this pure place. Moreover, I'm" He hesitated in his heart whether to tell the other party about himself.  's true identity.  After all, the disciples of the demon sect are not allowed in the world, so how can we know that there is no prejudice in ignorance?

    Wu Ming said calmly: "I see that your eyeballs have turned red, your bones are thick, and your breathing is slow. However, there is no sign of true energy running in your body. Are you practicing Qigong? There are blood stains on your clothes, and you have suffered internal injuries. I'm afraid  Someone wants to kill you, right? You don¡¯t have the power to protect yourself at the moment. Once the enemy catches up, you will definitely die. If I let you go to the road of death and refuse to save me, what qualifications do I have to teach my disciples? If you are free, take him to the guest room.  Stay here!"

    He clasped his palms in the air and responded, "Yes!"

    Wu Ming said again: "Little friend, since you have come, please be at peace with yourself. This is your fate, don't refuse it!"

    Hu Qingpeng followed Kong into the guest room. He saw that the furnishings in the room were very simple and spotless. It seemed that someone had cleaned them regularly.  I couldn't help but ask: "Uncle Tang, do you often have people coming here?"

    Liao Kong shook his head and said: "You are the first guest of this temple this year. Also, don't call me by my lay name in the future, just call me by my dharma name."

    Hu Qingpeng said: "With emptiness, emptiness, can you really break away from the world and make everything empty? Can you completely forget your daughter?"

    Liao Kong's face turned pale, he was silent for a while, and sighed leisurely: "Buddhist scriptures say that people have twelve causes and conditions, from the beginning to the end of ignorance, and life can only come back after a reincarnation. What will happen in the next life, we can't predict it at the moment. This  How can a lifetime of love and grievances be easily erased? My six faculties have not been exhausted, and I really feel ashamed of the Buddha. Have you, have you seen Li'er recently? Is she doing well? Is she as beautiful as her mother?  "

    Hu Qingpeng recalled Tang Xue's unparalleled beauty, and felt sweet in his heart. He smiled and said: "Li'er inherited all the advantages of her mother, especially her beauty and elegant temperament. However, I haven't seen her in three years. I don't know.  Her current situation." Now he recounted how he reunited with Tang Xue in the past and was involved in the civil strife of the Tianxiahui, until he broke up with her. Of course, he deliberately concealed the emotional entanglement between Tang Xue and him.

    After listening to his story quietly, Liu Kong sighed sadly: "I'm sorry for Li'er, for not fulfilling my responsibilities as a father. I know she must hate me! Six years have passed, and she has never come to visit me.  I feel as if my father is no longer in the world. This child and her mother?The biggest difference is that love and hate are clear, soft on the outside but strong on the inside. Once something is determined, it is difficult to change.  "

    Hu Qingpeng nodded and said: "Li'er does dare to love and hate, and is different from ordinary weak women." He couldn't help but recall the scene where Tang Xue took the initiative to express her feelings and boldly offered a kiss before breaking up. A person with a strong will like Hu Qingpeng,  I couldn't help but beat my heart, which was a bit sweet and a bit proud.  After all, he was the only person in the world who could get Tang Xue's first kiss.

    Liao Kong saw that Hu Qingpeng's expression suddenly became gentle, his eyes were intoxicated, he smiled slightly, and asked abruptly: "Li'er likes you very much, right?"

    Hu Qingpeng blushed and murmured: "I have always regarded Li'er as my sister. We are brother and sister." He couldn't help but feel ashamed in his heart. He was really telling lies with his eyes open. Fortunately, Tang Xue was not present, otherwise he would have been  She drowned in tears.

    "Really?" No matter who Liao Kong is, how could he not see that Hu Qingpeng's words were insincere and had another secret?  At this time, he looked at the young man in front of him with another look. The more he looked at it, the more he liked it. He smiled and said: "Li'er has really good taste. I feel relieved that you take good care of her. By the way, you still use '  Hu Xiaomao's name?"

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "I no longer use the name I had when I was a child. I" Just as he was about to say the three words "Hu Qingpeng", his heart suddenly moved and he stopped talking.  "Hu Qingpeng" was given to him after he became an official disciple of the Hengshan Sect, and he belongs to the "Qing" generation of the Hengshan Sect.  But three years ago, he had been expelled from the school and had no connection with the Hengshan Sect anymore, so naturally he no longer needed to use this name.  Moreover, when he travels around the world in the future, he neither wants others to recognize him as an abandoned disciple of the Hengshan Sect, nor does he want his whereabouts to be traced by Cheng Ying's men.  The best way is to give him a new name and completely bury his past.  His mind was racing and he said in a deep voice: "From today on, my name is Hu, Xiao, Tian!" (Note: The actor will use the name "Hu Xiaotian" when he appears again in the future)

    Liao Kong nodded and said: "Laughing at the sky, laughing at all the people in the world, the rivers and lakes are so big, let me run wild! What a courage, what a name! A man should have such a broad mind and ambition." He changed the topic and asked  : "Since you are practicing forbidden martial arts, you should stay away from grievances and grudges in the world. Why is someone chasing you? Are they your former enemies?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "It is precisely because I am practicing forbidden arts that I am being hunted down! To be honest, the person who wants to kill me is my fellow disciple. If I hadn't been lucky enough, I would have drowned.  In the glacier."

    Liao Kong was born in a wealthy family. He had seen many such plots and assassinations involving brothers fighting for power, and he was not surprised at all. He said: "Oh, he wants to kill you, is it probably because of the power struggle in the sect?  Your current situation is not optimistic! On the one hand, you are alone and lack the necessary help. On the other hand, you are unable to use your skills and are useless. If you bump into the opponent's master, it will be difficult to survive. If you want to be safe from the enemy's snare  To escape, you have to use a strange trick!"

    Seeing his confident look, Hu Xiaotian felt his heart itch like a cat scratching his head, and hurriedly said, "I'd like to hear the details!"

    Liao Kong smiled calmly and said: "Before I became a monk, I had studied some small skills and had some experience. Although these skills are difficult to achieve, they are more than enough to change your appearance for you and avoid the enemy's pursuit!"

    Hu Xiaotian had a flash of inspiration and couldn't help laughing: "Disguise! What you are best at is disguise! Sure enough, there is no end to the road, and there is always a bright future!" Tang Bowen's disguise is superb.  He once relied on it to escape the pursuit and encirclement of countless martial arts heroes, and he can be called a master of disguise.  With his skillful hands helping him change his appearance, Hu Xiaotian was absolutely confident of escaping.

 Text Chapter 11 Makeover

    Hu Xiaotian's laughter didn't stop when he suddenly heard Kong shouting: "Who is that?!" His wrist shook slightly, and three Buddhist beads shot through the window paper with a sneer, and his figure swayed and flashed out.  £®  com Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but be surprised. Could it be that the enemy had caught up with him?  He hurriedly followed him out of the guest room.

    I saw Liao Kong and Dark Demon Fanyue confronting each other in the courtyard, saying without looking back: "Xiaotian, please step aside and let me deal with this person!"

    When Fan Yue saw Hu Xiaotian's figure, her eyes suddenly lit up, and an uncontrollable murderous aura emerged. She sneered with two rows of sharp teeth, "Anyone who stands in my way will die!" He rubbed his left hand hard, and the beads shattered into pieces of wood.  Sprinkled into the wind.  He is a yogi from Tianzhu. He not only has tough skin and can withstand extreme cold, he is also good at tracking.  While drifting all the way down, I found traces of Hu Xiaotian coming ashore, so I followed his footprints to the outside of the ancient temple.

    Liao Kong's eyes flashed and he said proudly: "If you want to defeat me, you have to go back and practice for at least another ten years! Please leave this temple immediately, you are not welcome here! If you don't leave, I will have to drive you away!"  "Back then, he was also a powerful and proud hero. How could he show weakness to this unknown person?

    The energy of the two sides was in contact, and a look of surprise flashed across Fan Yue's face, obviously she didn't expect the other party to be so powerful.  But he had already said harsh words, and now he was riding a tiger. He had absolutely no reason to back down, and said coldly: "Come on!" He held the magic pestle across his chest, eager to try.

    At this moment, I suddenly heard the gentle sound of the Buddha's name "Amitabha", as if it was in my ears.  Every word implies the Buddhist supreme meditation method, which can break away anger, ignorance, and greed and directly address the human heart.  The cold murderous intent that permeated the field was mostly reduced by the sound of the Buddha's name.

    "Master!" "Master Wu Ming!"

    Liao Kong and Hu Xiaotian respectively paid tribute to Wu Ming who suddenly appeared.

    Fan Yue was secretly shocked. When did this old monk come to the courtyard, she didn't even notice it!  And with his eyesight, he couldn't see through the other party's depth. This was the first time in history!  How many masters are hidden in this ancient temple?

    Wu Ming said: "Kong Kong, what I Buddhist disciples pursue is to live without fighting against the world, to meditate and be liberated. Why are you so angry and fighting with this monk from Tianzhu?"

    Liao Kong said: "Master, this person is an evil heretic who has already converted to a pagan religion! He broke into our temple without authorization and wanted to kill our guests. This disciple had no choice but to defend himself."

    Wu Ming turned his eyes and looked at Brahma Moon, and said softly: "The donor was born in Buddhism, so he should understand the precepts of Buddhism. In order to achieve Zhengtuan, upholding the precepts, cultivating concentration, and cultivating wisdom are indispensable. If the donor violates the precepts and kills, it should not be tolerated by the Buddha.  , how can I go to the realm of bliss in the Western Heaven in the future? I am ignorant, I hope that the donor will find his way back, put down the butcher knife, and become a Buddha immediately!"

    Fan Yue said: "You are so wordy! I am a demon, not a Buddha! I must kill this person!"

    Wu Ming frowned slightly and said: "The donor has been deeply possessed by the devil and has lost his true nature. It is pitiful! You must know that this is a Buddhist temple. It must not be contaminated with the smell of blood and tarnish the holy light of the Buddha. You want to kill people and harm me, I  It¡¯s never allowed!¡±

    Fan Yue¡¯s pupils shrank, and the veins on the back of her hands were exposed. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you want to fight with me?¡±

    Wuming shook his head and said: "Buddha said: 'If I don't go to hell, who will!' I am willing to take the place of the guest and bear the benefactor's three killing moves in order to resolve the murderous intention in the benefactor's heart. I will stand here and let you do whatever you want.  Move, never fight back. If the benefactor can force the old man to retreat even half a step, this person is at your disposal. If the benefactor is unable to force the old man to retreat, please ask the benefactor to stay in the temple and recite Buddhist scriptures, and not to kill another person rashly. I don¡¯t know what the donor¡¯s intention is.  how?"

    Fan Yue was stunned for a moment, suppressing the anger of being slighted and asked: "Are you really not going to resist?"

    Wu Ming nodded and said, "Monks don't tell lies, so it's naturally true."

    Although Hu Xiaotian knew that the power of ignorance was profound and boundless, this move was too risky and he couldn't help but stop him: "Master, you must not do it!"

    Wuming smiled calmly and said: "It doesn't matter!"

    Fan Yue's face flashed with evil spirit, and he shouted: "It's a deal!" If he couldn't force the opponent back even half a step within three moves, what else could he say?  I have no choice but to admit defeat!  He was arrogant and did not want to take advantage of the use of weapons. He immediately put aside the magic pestle and silently let his luck rest in his palms. Suddenly, there was a strange roar and he rushed up like an arrow from a string. With a muffled sound, his hands  The palm hit Wu Ming's chest and Dantian fiercely.

    Wu Ming swayed slightly, then stood firm, looked at his opponent with a smile and said: "This is the Mahamudra technique of Tantric Buddhism! The Buddha used to cut off his body for King Kali. At that time, he had no self-image and no one else.  , has no appearance of living beings, and has no appearance of life. My appearance is right and wrong, how can you hurt me?"

    Seeing that the other party¡¯s expression was as usual, Fan Yue told him the origin of his palm technique, he was surprised and admired at the same time.  He was alreadyAfter using the power of Nine Successes, the stone statue was almost shattered by this heavy blow, but Wu Ming was hit hard on two key acupuncture points, but he was still unscathed. Could it be that he has reached the realm of the legendary indestructible body?  ?  He took a deep breath, and the bones all over his body crackled loudly. His palms suddenly swelled in size. He jumped up, his arms incredibly extended by half a foot, and swung his arms back. His palms were imprinted on the vital points of Wu Ming's vest.  superior.

    Hu Xiaotian cried out loudly: "Yoga thaumaturgy!" He felt awe-inspiring in his heart. If the person hit by these palms was himself, he was afraid that the meridians all over his body would be broken by him.

    Wu Ming's feet made a few crisp sounds, and a few cracks appeared on the thick bluestone. However, the short body was as stable as a rock, motionless, and he recited in a low voice: "All appearances are false.  . If you see that all forms are not true, you will see the Tathagata."

    Liao Kong said loudly: "Only the last move left!"

    ? Fan Yue's forehead was beaded with thin beads of sweat, and she suddenly felt discouraged. The other party must have entered the innate realm of the unity of heaven and man, and the depth of his cultivation was beyond his imagination.  At the same time, he heard the sutras recited by Wu Ming, each word of which was exquisite, which shook his soul even more.  However, the training he had received would never allow him to give up any opportunity. A fierce light flashed in his eyes, and both palms flashed a strange red color at the same time. Heat steamed from the top of his head. His whole body's strength had been raised to the limit. With a move of his steps, his palms were like knives, and he struck fiercely.  Cut to Wu Ming's temples on both sides.

    Wu Ming suddenly raised his eyes, looked deeply into Brahma Yue's eyes, and at the same time shouted the Buddhist lion's roar: "Nan, Wu, Ah, Mi, Tuo, Buddha!" ??The treasure was solemn, and a faint Buddha light shone all over his body.  , people can¡¯t help but feel the urge and piety to worship.

    As soon as Fan Yue and Wu Ming's eyes touched, their whole bodies were shaken, as if they saw a miracle in each other's eyes. Their expressions instantly changed from fierce, painful, surprised, and confused to calm and gentle, and they couldn't help but chant the Buddha's name in unison:  "Namo Amitabha!" The speed of swiping with both palms changed from fast to slow, as if they were bound by a thousand-pound shackles, and their power was gone.

    Ignorance slowly stretched out a finger, pointed it right on Fan Yue's eyebrows, and shouted: "All conditioned dharmas are like bubbles in dreams, like dew and like lightning. They should be viewed as such! The sea of ??suffering is boundless, but when you turn around, you will find the shore!"

    Fan Yue's legs went weak and she fell to the ground. She retracted her hands and formed complex handprints. She was sweating profusely. The murderous aura that she once had disappeared. She lowered her head and said, "Buddhist scoundrels are guilty of serious sins.  Thanks to the master's enlightenment, I woke up and repented. My disciple begged the master to take me in and allow me to return to the disciples of the Buddha to atone for my past sins."

    Wu Ming said: "How good! The door of Buddhism is wide open, and all living beings are saved. My Buddha has said that everyone has Buddha nature. What's more, you and my Buddha are destined to be together. As long as you sincerely repent of your past sins, uphold your wisdom, and achieve positive results. The Buddha is compassionate, and sincerely  From today onwards, you can stay in this temple to practice!"

    Fan Yue put her palms together and bowed down: "Thank you, Master!"

    Hu Xiaotian stayed in the temple for ** days, and after fully mastering Kong's disguise skills, he reluctantly embarked on his journey.  In addition to facial makeup, the art of disguise also includes voice changing, bone shrinkage, hair dyeing, potion preparation, clothing matching and other knowledge. Only when the form and spirit are consistent and the authenticity is indistinguishable can one be called a master of disguise.  Before leaving, Liao Kong gave Hu Xiaotian a complete set of his disguise equipment, including two extremely precious human skin masks. Of course, he also told him to take good care of Tang Xue.

    Hu Xiaotian dyed his hair and disguised himself as an herb collector in his forties. He carried a bamboo basket and packed seven or eight kinds of herbs and dry food. Following Kong's instructions, he walked down the rugged mountain road.

    He walked for two days and finally arrived at a small town in the mountains.  Although there are only about thirty households in the town, it is located on the only road between Sichuan and Gansu. There are many caravans and horse teams coming and going, and the inns are almost full of people.  Hu Xiaotian had no money at this time, so he walked into an inn and asked in the Sichuan dialect he had just learned: "Shopkeeper, do you accept any medicinal materials here?"

    When the short and fat shopkeeper looked up, the first thing he saw was Hu Xiaotian's tall body and bright and sharp eyes. An inexplicable pressure came down on him, causing him to answer involuntarily: "Yes, I will accept them all!"  "

    Hu Xiaotian poured out all the herbs in the bamboo shoots and said with a smile: "Then how much silver do you think it can be discounted into?"

    The shopkeeper glanced at those rare medicinal materials, his eyelids twitched wildly, and he gasped: "Is this Ganoderma lucidum? It's such a big tree, it may be hundreds of years old! Is this the legendary Buddha's Heart Grass?  Where did you find it? This is more valuable than gold!" The more he spoke, the more excited he became, and his eyes almost bulged out of his sockets.

    Hu Xiaotian did not expect that the medicinal materials he took from the ancient temple were so precious. He shook his head and said, "This is a secret. I can't tell you. If you secretly dig up all the medicinal materials, wouldn't I lose all my money?"

    No matter how much the shopkeeper used his sharp tongue, Hu Xiaotian remained unmoved and refused to speak outThe origin of medicinal materials.  The shopkeeper had no choice but to buy all the medicinal materials at 70% of the market price.  After the transaction was completed, Hu Xiaotian was about to stay in the hotel when he suddenly heard a commotion upstairs. A young man who looked like a scholar rolled from the stairs to the first floor, and his nose was bruised and his face was swollen.  Just as he was about to get up, a gray cloth bundle fell out of the air and hit him in the face. He screamed and fell to the ground again.  I saw a stout man striding down the stairs, cursing and clenching his fists, approaching the young scholar.

    Because he had studied Confucianism since he was young, Hu Xiaotian had always had a good impression of scholars. When he saw this, he frowned and asked, "Shopkeeper Ma, why do you bully scholars like this?"

    Shopkeeper Na Ma sneered: "What a bullshit scholar, he's just a pauper! He owes me three days' rent and four meals. I just kicked him out today. I'm already magnanimous! Erwazi, hurry up!"  Get this poor guy out of here!"

    "Wait a minute!" Hu Xiaotian shouted, threw the ingot of silver he just got on the counter, and said coldly: "I will pay back the money he owes you, don't be rude!"

    Shopkeeper Ma opened his eyes when he saw the money, and said with a smile: "Yes!" He ran over to help the young scholar, dusted him off, and said with a smile: "Mr. Xia, you have met a kind person! That one  Uncle has paid off all your debts, why don¡¯t you go and thank me?¡±

    The young master straightened his turban, slapped shopkeeper Ma's fat hand away, walked straight to Hu Xiaotian, bowed and said: "I am a young man in a foreign land, but I was bullied by a villain unexpectedly. I swept the floor gracefully and made you laugh. This drop of kindness should come to you.  In return, if I, Xia Wentao, can succeed in the future, I will never forget my benefactor's righteous deed today!" He is actually quite slender, but thin, with a bookish look on his face and a haggard expression. He has clearly suffered a lot.

    Hu Xiaotian carefully looked at his appearance and outline, and found that he was 70% similar to himself, and only two or three inches shorter than himself. He couldn't help but feel moved in his heart, and returned the greeting: "The mountain people are ignorant, sir, don't worry about it. Sir, when he saw it,  He is a person who is full of knowledge and has outstanding talents. In time, he will definitely become the pillar of the country. This moment of abjection will eventually be unable to cover up the brilliance of jade!"

    The more Xia Wentao listened, the happier he became. He immediately regarded Hu Xiaotian as his lifelong confidant, took his hand and sighed: "No one knows me better than my benefactor! The rest of the villains are like sparrows, how can they know the secret of the swan?"  Are you ambitious? In the mountains and rivers, it¡¯s hard to find a true friend!"

    Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t laugh or cry, secretly saying that scholars are pedantic and ignorant of the dangers of the world. Aren¡¯t you offending everyone around you with your words?  Just looking at the gnashed expressions on the faces of shopkeeper Ma and others, if he walked away, they would give Xia Wentao a beating.  He quickly dragged Xia Wentao to another inn, chatting while eating, and soon found out his origin and identity clearly.

    It turns out that Xia Wentao lives in Chengdu. His father once worked as an official. Later, he offended local powerful people and was falsely accused and imprisoned. He eventually died of illness in prison.  His mother was overcome with grief and soon died of depression, leaving only Xia Wentao alone.  Apart from reading and writing, Xia Wentao had no other skills to make a living since he was a child. In order to bury his parents, he was forced to sell off all his family property.  I couldn't stand it any longer these days, so I had to borrow some money from my neighbors and go to live with my distant relatives in Lanzhou.  It was the first time for him to travel far in his life, and he was a weak scholar. After a long and bumpy journey, he fell seriously ill on the way and spent all his money.  If I hadn't met Hu Xiaotian today, I would have been living on the streets, begging for a living.  Xia Wentao couldn't help but burst into tears when he talked about his sadness and depression.

    Hu Xiaotian comforted him: "Mr. Xia, a man doesn't shed tears easily! That enemy killed your parents, you should try to avenge them. When you become a high official in the future and return home in glory, it should be the time when the enemy's head falls to the ground.  day!"

    Xia Wentao was startled, stopped crying, and murmured: "Is it necessary to kill people for revenge?" Thinking of the local power and vicious methods of his enemies, he couldn't help but shudder, and whispered: "If I hadn't escaped,  I have to hurry up, or I'm afraid I'll be killed by them. I don't want to go back to Chengdu in this life."

    Hu Xiaotian was furious. He didn't expect him to be so cowardly and incompetent!  As the saying goes, revenge for killing one's father is irreconcilable, but Xia Wentao didn't want to take revenge, he just avoided it, and he immediately looked down on this person in his heart.  He said coldly: "Mr. Xia, we met by chance, our fate has ended, let's just say goodbye!"

    Although Xia Wentao is unsophisticated, he also knows that Hu Xiaotian is his only support at the moment, and he must not let go of this life-saving straw, otherwise he will starve to death before he reaches Lanzhou.  He hurriedly grabbed his sleeve and shouted: "My benefactor, please leave!" His face turned red and he asked bravely: "I wonder what my benefactor's schedule is? Where are you going?"

    Hu Xiaotian was angry and funny: "What does it have to do with you where I go?"

    Now that Xia Wentao had opened his mouth, he simply gave up and said with a blushing face: "To be honest with my benefactor, it's a long way to go to Lanzhou Prefecture, but Xiaosheng's bodyWith no writing at all, he is no different from a beggar.  I hope that my father-in-law will give me a small amount of money, and I will repay him twice as much when I get to Lanzhou.  "

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "You are seeking refuge with distant relatives whom you have not met for many years. They have already done their best to take you in. How can they be so generous as to pay off your debt? Mr.  Buy and sell.¡±

    Seeing his decisive attitude, Xia Wentao had almost no room for negotiation, so he had to reveal his last secret and said with a wry smile: "My benefactor, it is actually my future father-in-law who I went to seek refuge with. Our two families had a long history fifteen years ago.  We have decided to get married, and there is a token as proof. Please take a look!" As he said this, he took out an jade bracelet from his arms. It was crystal clear and valuable.  "These jade bracelets were originally a pair, respectively engraved with the words 'Wealth and Reunion' and 'Good Luck and Good Luck'. The original price was more than a thousand taels. If my benefactor is worried, you can keep the jade bracelets for me temporarily. In case he arrives in Lanzhou, he  You regret your marriage and refuse to pay off my debt, so this jade bracelet can be pawned for a lot of silver, right?"

    Hu Xiaotian looked at his helpless eyes and pleading and uneasy expression, and his heart softened. He thought that they were both scholars, so they just helped him.  He sighed: "That's all, I'll accompany you to Lanzhou! I'll cover all the expenses on the way."

    Xia Wentao was overjoyed. He bowed his head to the ground and hurriedly put the jade bracelet into Hu Xiaotian's hand, for fear that he would regret it.  Hu Xiaotian put away the jade bracelet. The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt. He slapped the table and said loudly: "Brother, bring the wine!"

 Text Chapter 12 A stunning glance

    The border between Sichuan and Gansu provinces has high mountains and dense forests, and narrow roads. Bandits and robbers are frequent, and incidents of murder and robbery often occur.  £®  com If a pedestrian or business traveler does not ask for protection, it will be difficult to move at all.  Hu Xiaotian and Xia Wentao spent some money to join a caravan of more than a hundred people, and headed towards Lanzhou together.  There were more than 30 bodyguards in this caravan, all with steel knives hanging on their waists and bows and arrows in hand. They responded to the warnings along the way and did not dare to relax for a moment.

    In the evening of that day, when everyone was walking to a long and narrow valley, they suddenly heard the sound of arrows piercing the air, and more than 20 big men suddenly emerged from the steep slopes on both sides. Everyone covered their faces with black scarves, only revealing their cold and ruthless eyes.  s eyes.

    "There are robbers!" the bodyguard who took the lead in exploring the route shouted loudly.  There was a moment of confusion in the caravan, and then it quickly calmed down.  An older escort clapped his horse and stepped forward, clasping his fists and saying: "Dear friends on the road, I am Chen Tiangang, the deputy chief escort of Changfeng Escort Bureau in southern Sichuan! I wonder which copycat are you from? There are eleven large and small copycats along the way.  , our Changfeng Escort Bureau always manages everything in place every year"

    "Stop talking nonsense! Anyway, we haven't taken your money. If you want to live, don't resist!" I don't know who sent the signal. A group of masked men raised their weapons at the same time and jumped down the valley.

    When Hu Xiaotian saw the Qinggong movement performed by the other party, he couldn't help but be shocked, and sweat broke out on his vest.  These people possess special skills and act decisively and neatly. They are definitely not comparable to ordinary bandits. Why do they do such dirty things?  Could it be that they are just pretending to cut the path, but actually have other plans?  Could it be one of Cheng Ying's methods to stop his escape?  In just a flash of thought, the escorts from Changfeng Escort Bureau had already started a conflict with those masked men.  But when the swords and guns collided, the bones were broken, and the screams resounded through the sky.  Those masked men were highly skilled in martial arts and ruthless. Anyone who resisted would be killed immediately, with blood splattering like rain.

    Xia Wentao had never experienced such a cruel and bloody scene. His legs and feet were trembling with fear, and his face was pale. If Hu Xiaotian hadn't been holding him up, he would have collapsed into a ball of mud.  Hu Xiaotian shouted: "Follow me!" He pulled him and rolled under the carriage, and then climbed into the grass beside the road with his hands and feet while others were unprepared.

    Hiding his figure, Hu Xiaotian was about to breathe a sigh of relief when he heard a whine and a bloody head flew down and fell into Xia Wentao's arms.  The body temperature of the human head was still there, and the eyes were wide-eyed, as if he was not willing to leave this world.  Xia Wentao was so frightened that he threw the head away and screamed: "Help! It's a murder! Help!" He suddenly jumped up and rushed up the steep slope desperately.

    Hu Xiaotian was anxious and angry. This bastard was so reckless. Wasn't he looking for death?

    I saw a flash of black shadow, and a big man jumped up behind Xia Wentao, stretched out his ape arms, pinched his neck like an eagle catching a chicken, and sneered: "Fuck your grandma, do you want to leave without saying hello?" and greeted Xia Wentao.  After meeting each other, he suddenly let out a cry of surprise, turned his head and shouted into the distance: "Boss, I caught something that sank to the bottom!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a thin man descended from the sky. His eyes were as cold as blades. He glanced at Xia Wentao and asked, "What's your last name?"

    Xia Wentao¡¯s eyes were dull and he answered the question inappropriately: ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±

    The thin man frowned, and the long-armed man immediately understood and slapped Xia Wentao so hard that several of his teeth flew out. He said viciously: "Don't pretend to be crazy for me! Tell me, what's your last name?"  "

    Xia Wentao was in severe pain, and suddenly regained his consciousness. He said in a hoarse voice: "Please, stop fighting! Xiaosheng's surname is Xia, and his given name is Wentao. They are from Chengdu. Xiaosheng and the two of you have no grudges to celebrate the festival, so I hope you can show your favor.  , spare my life!"

    The thin man sneered: "You are the one to be killed!" and made a silencing gesture.  The long-armed man crossed his arms and twisted his arms. His bones cracked and cracked, and he broke Xia Wentao's neck bones cleanly and swiftly.  The two of them groped for Xia Wentao's body for a moment, exchanged puzzled looks with each other, shook their heads at the same time, and flew away in the air.  As the thin man let out a sharp whistle, the masked men around him immediately withdrew from the battle group, leaped like flying, and followed him into the dense woods.

    This incident happened suddenly and went away faster. Except for nearly twenty corpses, the caravan suffered almost no greater losses.  Everyone looked at each other, feeling extremely lucky and couldn't help but wonder, why did these robbers come?  Is it just killing people for fun?

    Hu Xiaotian walked silently to Xia Wentao's body. He saw that his face was red and swollen, and he still had an expression of fear and fear until his death. He couldn't help but sigh to himself, and there was a faint anger surging in his heart.  Just looking at the actions of the masked men, it seemed that the robbery was fake and they were probably targeting Xia Wentao. They didn't want him to leave Sichuan alive. They were probably killers hired by Xia Wentao's enemies.  After they killed Xia Wentao, they obviously wanted to search for tokens from him so that they could return to life. Unfortunately, they never dreamed that the jade bracelet had changed hands.  Although he looked down upon XiaTao has a cowardly character, but after all, they have been together for a few days. Seeing Xia Wentao end up like this, I really feel unhappy for him.  Is there no justice in this world?  The powerful can do whatever they want and take human life seriously, but the humble don't even have a chance to survive?

    A few rays of sunlight slanted down, reflecting Xia Wentao's calm face, showing a strange sadness and pain.

    Suddenly, a bold and absurd plan jumped into Hu Xiaotian's mind.  Although Xia Wentao died, no one saw him. If he disguised himself as "Xia Wentao", wouldn't he be unaware of it?  Lanzhou and Chengdu are thousands of miles apart, and they haven't seen each other for more than ten years, so they are not afraid of being found out.  If this plan is carried out smoothly, he can not only conceal his identity and avoid Cheng Ying's pursuit, but also achieve his goal of going to the northwest. It can be said to be killing two birds with one stone.

    Hu Xiaotian knelt down on one knee and whispered: "Brother Xia, there are many injustices in the world, and you are by no means the only one who has suffered this. The road to hell is far away, so you can go with peace of mind. However, the responsibility of 'Xia Wentao' has not been fulfilled, and this person is not  You should disappear from now on, causing pain to your loved ones and happiness to your enemies! Let me take on the responsibilities you have not fulfilled on your behalf! I swear to God, one day in the future, I will avenge you for killing your father!"

    ¡­¡­

    Hu Xiaotian disguised himself as Xia Wentao. After leaving the mountainous area, he parted ways with the caravan.  He rented a small courtyard and stayed shut all day long, looking at the bronze mirror and concentrating on trying to figure out Xia Wentao's demeanor, tone, language and movements. Only when he was confident that he had a nine-point resemblance did he continue on his way.

    Since it is already late autumn in October, the weather gets colder as you go north.  When we arrived in Longxi City that day, the temperature suddenly dropped sharply, the north wind howled, and the first light snow fell in the middle of the night.  When I woke up the next day, the sky was still gloomy, the eaves were covered with a thin layer of white snow particles, and the biting cold wind showed no signs of abating.

    Hu Xiaotian has been very upset these days and often loses his temper for no reason.  At this time, I saw the white snow flying outside the window, and somehow I recalled the scene of practicing on the snow-capped mountains. Suddenly, I had a flash of inspiration, and I finally knew the source of the problem.  It turns out that what he practiced was the most overbearing internal power in the world, the "World-Destroying Overlord Technique". His internal energy was fierce and violent, and his energy was extremely strong. Yin and Yang must be harmonized to balance the Samadhi True Fire in the body, otherwise he would easily lose control.  The most effective method is to have intercourse with a woman and continuously absorb Yuan Yin; the other is to communicate with heaven and earth and absorb the energy of Xuanyin. Both of them can achieve the effect of yin and yang.  When this internal skill is practiced to the extreme, a two-pronged approach is required to avoid going crazy. Xuanzong is the best example.  Although his major acupuncture points were locked at this time and his true energy could not circulate, the foundation of the "World-Destroying Overlord Technique" was still there. The Yang energy in his body was too strong and he also needed effective ways to vent and channel it.  But since he came down from the mountain, he had never considered this issue, so the yin and yang were out of balance, and the consequences began to show.

    Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t help but secretly smile bitterly after he figured this out.  The leaders of the Demon Cult throughout the ages were heroes who acted on their own initiative and did not care about the constraints of ethics and religion. They never lacked women by their side.  Therefore, even when practicing forbidden exercises, there will be no problem of yin and yang imbalance at all.  But Hu Xiaotian is still a boy, and this problem that is not a problem has become his biggest worry at the moment.  If the yang energy in the body cannot be vented, he will become more and more irritable and eventually lose his mind.  The only solution is to go to a brothel and call a prostitute immediately.  But this kind of naked money and sex transaction is what Hu Xiaotian is least willing to accept.

    Due to the sudden drop in temperature, everyone was huddled in their houses, and there was hardly a soul to be seen on the road.  Hu Xiaotian walked alone, but he felt physically and mentally comfortable in the severe cold, and the inexplicable evil fire in his body had stabilized a lot.

    After passing Dingxi, the snow gradually thickened and the gloomy sky finally cleared up.  It was already dark when Hu Xiaotian arrived at Tieniu Town. He saw a large wine shop at the entrance of the town with lanterns hanging high and warm light shining through the windows. He walked in without thinking.

    Opening the thick curtain at the door, a wave of hot air mixed with the aroma of wine hit your face.  I saw a dozen Eight Immortals tables set up in the wine shop, with candles as thick as arms burning in the corners, and several basins of charcoal fires placed on the floor. The space was quite spacious.  The customers in the store were sparsely seated at four or five tables. Most of them were dressed as businessmen, with bulging packages beside them.  Several of them looked towards the door intentionally or unintentionally, their eyes were surprisingly sharp.

    Hu Xiaotian went straight to an empty table and sat down, summoned a waiter, and ordered: "Bring me a bowl of hot soup, a pound of steamed buns and a pound of beef."

    The waiter leaned down and wiped the table, and said in a low voice and quickly: "Master, please leave quickly after you finish eating, otherwise you will be in trouble!" After that, he walked away as if nothing had happened and said loudly: "One pound each of beef and steamed buns, and a bowl of hot soup!"

    "Okay!"

    Hu Xiaotian's heart sank. This guy wouldn't secretly warn him for no reason. He quickly glanced around as if he didn't care, and found that the positions occupied by the merchants at the tables were very particular, and they blocked the door and window exits.  , forming the potential of a combined attack.  This is obviously a trap dug.?, waiting for the prey to appear!  Because he was dressed as a weak scholar, those people didn't pay much attention to him and whispered to each other from time to time.  Hu Xiaotian secretly cried out that he was unlucky. He didn't have the power to protect himself at the moment. If they fought and killed him later, wouldn't his situation be very dangerous?

    While he was feeling uneasy, he suddenly heard the clatter of hoofbeats, and several horses galloped like a whirlwind to the door of the wine shop.  As soon as the door curtain was lifted, the cold wind blew in the face, and five men in white robes filed in.  Behind them are scimitars that are rare in China. They have high noses, deep eyes, and curly hair and beards. They are all people from the Western Regions.  The leading man looked around and took in all the conditions in the store. He frowned slightly and threw a brilliant piece of gold on the counter. He said, "Shopkeeper, we've taken over your wine shop!"  From now on, no other guests are allowed! Also, prepare five tables of the best food and wine for me immediately!"

    The shopkeeper bent down and said: "Yes! Huzi, Tiedan, hurry up and serve tea, and serve you well!"

    The leading man was too lazy to pay attention to them. With a wave of his hand, the other four people immediately ran out and carefully searched every corner in front and back of the liquor store, even the latrines.

    Seeing that these barbarians were generous and cautious in their actions, Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but arouse his curiosity. Could it be that their masters were princes and nobles from a certain tribe in the Western Regions?  But why did you offend the Jianghu people?  Or maybe they brought rare treasures that others coveted?  At this time, a waiter brought the steamed buns and beef. His hands were trembling, his eyes were panicked, and he could not hide the fear in his heart.  Hu Xiaotian was worried and simply decided to stay and watch a good show. Anyway, the main target of these people was not him, so he would just find an opportunity to escape.

    After a while, with only the rolling wheels and the neighing of horses, a procession entered Tieniu Town and stopped outside the wine shop.  After a while, a large group of people walked into the store in an orderly manner, including men and women, all from the Western Regions in white robes.

    Hu Xiaotian raised his eyes and was stunned.  Surrounded by everyone, he saw a woman of unparalleled beauty, shining brightly like the sun at noon.  She has extremely slender legs, large breasts and a slim waist, and her skin is as white as snow. Her long, slightly curly brown hair hangs down to her waist, gently undulating like waves.  Her nose is high, her brown eyes are as deep as the lake and the sea, her face is like a sculpture, her contours are perfect, and she exudes a holy and noble aura, making people dare not feel the slightest bit blasphemous.  Among the many beauties Hu Xiaotian had seen, only Tang Xue could compare with them.  Tang Xue's beauty is a soft and delicate beauty, like water lilies in the water, with a pleasant fragrance; and her beauty is a strong and shocking beauty, like a phoenix in the sky, gorgeous and attractive.

    Hu Xiaotian stared blankly at this beauty from the Western Region, completely unaware that his actions had offended her.  A big man next to the stunning woman was very unhappy and said coldly: "How dare you be so rude, such a bold maniac!" With a sway, he jumped in front of Hu Xiaotian like a ghost, stretched out his two fingers and pointed at him fiercely.  Gouged out his eyes.

    "Stop!" the stunning woman scolded, frowning and said: "Elder Huo, he is just a scholar and does not understand martial arts. If you hurt him, will our Mingjiao face be very glorious?"

    Elder Huo¡¯s fingertips could barely touch Hu Xiaotian¡¯s skin, but he had to withdraw angrily. He glared at him unwillingly and said, ¡°You¡¯re lucky!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes were almost gouged out, his heart was pounding, his palms were sweating, and he quickly lowered his head.  Originally, with his cultivation of mind and determination, he would not lose his composure when seeing a beautiful woman, but when he was in an imbalance of yin and yang and had an impetuous mind, he was particularly prone to impulsiveness, let alone when facing such a stunning beauty!  He secretly laughed at himself: "Since ancient times, heroes have been saddened by beauty, but I, Hu Xiaotian, have this day!" Suddenly I remembered what the stunning woman said, and my heart moved. It turns out that they are members of the Ming Cult!  It is very rare in recent years for so many Mingjiao disciples to appear in the mainland.

    Mingjiao was once the largest sect in the world. It swept across the country more than 20 years ago. Wherever its banner went, all the heroes surrendered.  It is said that the current emperor Zhu Yuanzhang was born in Mingjiao, so after he proclaimed himself emperor, he traced his origins and named his country "Ming" to show his respect for Mingjiao.  It is a pity that all things in the world prosper and then decline, which is a wise saying.  When the Ming Cult was at its peak, the main altar was bombed, and many masters in the sect were wiped out at the same time. Since then, their vitality has been severely damaged, and they have been torn apart, and it will never be able to regain its former glory.  Now it has been reduced to a second-rate sect, its power is limited to the northwest, and it is no longer able to compete in the Central Plains martial arts.

    The long-forgotten past suddenly resurfaced in his mind, making Hu Xiaotian extremely sad.  A large part of the reason why he stepped into the world and completely changed his life was related to Mingjiao!  Back then, he accidentally participated in the competition for the Mingjiao scripture "Nine Yang Divine Art". By chance, he rescued Yin Tianyun of the Hengshan sect and became his disciple.  Unexpectedly, Yin Tianyun was unwilling to teach his apprentice at all, and secretly poisoned him in an attempt to kill people and silence him, so as to keep the shocking secret of "Nine Yang Magic".  Later, in order to get rid of the poison in their bodies, they joined the Southern Xinjiang group and finally joined the Demon Cult.He is a close disciple of Xuanzong.  Many years have passed since the incident. I wonder if the Mingjiao has recovered the "Nine Yang Divine Art"?  What is the outcome of the battle between Yin Tianyun and Yan Ao for the underworld master?

    Those Mingjiao believers spread out and sat down, surrounding the stunning woman at the core, and they did not forget their duty to protect her even while eating.  Sitting at the same table with the stunning woman, in addition to Elder Na Huo, there was also a silver-haired old man in his fifties, who was energetic and had a very majestic appearance.

    The shopkeeper hurriedly gave orders, and the best wine and food were brought up like water.  Because the various ethnic groups in the Western Regions are located in a cold and miserable land, most men and women like wine, especially strong wine, which is more suitable for their tastes. These Mingjiao believers are no exception. As soon as the table is served, everyone drinks a large bowl of wine before starting to enjoy the delicious food.  .

    Naturally, the stunning woman was not as rude as her companions. She took a sip of wine gracefully, and her face suddenly changed as she tasted it carefully. Her eyes turned cold, and she looked at the shopkeeper as coldly as ice, and said loudly: "Who are you? In the wine  What was put there?¡±

 Text Chapter 13 The Saint of the Ming Cult

    Due to something busy on the weekend, I will update in advance.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    All the Mingjiao believers were shocked and grasped their weapons in unison, as if facing a formidable enemy.  As long as the leader gives the order, he will rush out and kill people.

    The shopkeeper waved his hands repeatedly and said: "Miss, please don't misunderstand! This is sorghum wine specially brewed by our store. It is seasoned with wolfberry, Codonopsis pilosula, jujube and fragrant slices. It is aged for ten years. It is genuine and genuine!"

    The stunning woman said word by word: "No! This wine is also added with the nectar of 'Tianlu Purple Orchid' in southern Xinjiang. It is slightly numb in the mouth and has a special fragrance. 'Tianlu Purple Orchid' is extremely rare and worth thousands of gold.  Isn't it too extravagant for your ordinary wine shop to actually use wine for seasoning?"

    Hu Xiaotian's heart moved. It seemed that the name "Tianlu Zilan" had been heard before. Where was it?

    The shopkeeper was stunned for a moment, clapped his hands and said with a smile: "She is indeed a saint of Mingjiao. She has extensive knowledge and sharp vision, which is really admirable!" After saying that, he straightened up, his bones crackled loudly, and he suddenly became more than a foot taller.  He wiped it on his face, tore off a delicate human skin mask, and said with a slight smile: "I am Xu Yilang! I am lucky enough to meet Miss Yun Daier today, and I know that there are such stunning beauties in the world. No wonder someone will sacrifice everything for you.  Price!" He has a handsome face, and a bit of ruthlessness and arrogance in his gentleness. At first glance, he is a scheming and shrewd person.

    The believers were furious when they heard this. The saint's status in their hearts was sacred and inviolable. When they heard that someone was coveting her beauty, they wanted to draw a knife and chop the person into pieces.  Some of them had hot tempers and cursed loudly, drawing their swords out of their sheaths.

    At this moment, there was a popping sound, Hu Xiaotian slapped the table and shouted: "I finally remembered!"

    Everyone looked at him in astonishment. This scholar actually dared to intervene when the situation was tense. He showed no fear on his face. Could it be that he was a hidden master?  Elder Huo Gang said with a sneer: "Your Excellency is talking to yourself, pretending to be profound, what exactly do you want to do?"

    Scenes of civil strife in the world three years ago flashed through Hu Xiaotian's mind like lightning.  At that time, the Baiyun Sect invaded the Tianxiahui Main Hall and killed Zeng Zhixiong, and they used "Tianlu Purple Orchid".  Although "Tianlu Purple Orchid" is non-toxic, once mixed with Tianshan "Xianrencao", it can produce wonderful effects, making people feel weak and drowsy.  Xu Yilang undoubtedly used the same method today, trying to capture the Ming Cult members without any bloodshed.  Hu Xiaotian could have kept silent and stayed out of the matter, but when he thought of all the humiliations that Yun Dai'er might suffer after falling into the hands of traitors, he couldn't bear it and decided to expose Xu Yilang's conspiracy, so he deliberately attracted  Everyone's attention.  At that moment, he said loudly: "Once 'Tianlu Purple Orchid' is mixed with Tianshan's 'Icy Grass', it will make people feel weak all over and their limbs will become soft. Most of the wicks of these candles are made of 'Icy Grass', so be careful!"  "

    Xu Yilang was shocked and angry. Who is this person? How could he know this key secret?  He originally wanted to delay the time until the medicine was fully effective, but his plan was disrupted!

    Yun Daier reacted very quickly and shouted: "Put out the candles!" The believers woke up from a dream and immediately raised their hands and fired dozens of flying knives, shooting the candles in the wine shop to pieces.  The candlelight suddenly went out, and everyone's eyes suddenly became dark, with only a few pots of charcoal fire giving off a faint red light.

    Xu Yilang was so angry that he almost vomited blood. The other party didn't drink much wine, and the "immortal grass" only lasted a short time, so it probably wouldn't have much effect.  Fortunately, the plan he formulated was quite comprehensive, and if he couldn't outwit it, he would just attack it head-on.  He yelled: "Do it!" The disguised businessmen took out their hidden weapons and shouted, attacking the Mingjiao and their party.  In the darkness, the shouts were like thunder, the swords were clanging, and countless sparks were splashed.  Xu Yilang hated Hu Xiaotian deeply. He swayed and struck with his palm according to the direction in his memory.  If this hateful scholar hadn't warned him, how could his plan have failed?  No matter what master disguised this scholar as, kill him first!

    Unexpectedly, Hu Xiaotian had developed clairvoyance and could see things in the dark as if they were daylight. When he saw Xu Yilang floating towards him, he immediately stepped aside, threw the uneaten buns away, and shouted: "Look at the hidden weapon!"

    Xu Yilang listened to the wind and discerned the shape, and caught the hidden weapon thrown at him. His hand was soft and he was stunned for a moment, and then he guessed that it was the leftover steamed buns that someone had eaten!  He was so angry that he yelled: "You bastard, how dare you tease me?" He struck out with a palm, using ten stamina, and immediately smashed the table and bench in the way.

    Hu Xiaotian saw the fierce and fierce wind of his palm and quickly moved away to avoid it.  Xu Yilang heard the sound of his footsteps, his murderous intention was blazing, he waved both palms together, covering Hu Xiaotian's upper body vitals, and shot it down extremely quickly.  Hu Xiaotian rolled on the spot and got under another table, holding his breath and motionless.

    The wine shop was dark and filled with deafening sounds of fighting. After Xu Yilang hit the air again, he had lost Hu Xiaotian.?? Traces, angry and annoyed, said angrily: "You bastard, are you a coward? Get out of here!" Before he could finish his words, two cold and sharp sword lights flew towards him like a startling rainbow.  It turned out that those Mingjiao believers had a tacit understanding. Although it was difficult to distinguish between friends and foes in the dark, they all spoke Western dialects and would kill anyone who spoke Chinese.  Xu Yilang didn't care about anything else and fought with his opponent.

    Hu Xiaotian was lying on the ground, watching the two sides fighting in the dark. It was really thrilling, and blood droplets spattered on him from time to time.  No one knows whether the person approaching them is an enemy or a friend, and they dare not speak out easily to let the enemy capture the exact location.  He suddenly discovered that the Mingjiao believers all wore high-top pointed riding boots, but Xu Yilang and others wore flat-soled cotton shoes. They were clearly different!  Hu Xiaotian didn't need to raise his head, he could tell which group the people around him belonged to just by looking at their shoes.  He had an idea and picked up a fallen machete. Anyone who passed by wearing flat cloth shoes would stab their ankle without saying a word.

    Xu Yilang and others never dreamed of such a surprise attack. They did not pay attention to the vulnerable parts of the foot plate. They were caught off guard and injured six or seven masters, resulting in heavy casualties.  The Mingjiao side took the opportunity to gain the upper hand, responded to each other, formed a group, and rushed towards the gate unstoppably.  Xu Yilang was frightened and furious. Flaws appeared one after another in his foolproof plan. How could he explain it to his leader?  Now he encouraged his subordinates to fight to the death to stop the enemy, and the fierce battle between the two sides became more and more cruel.

    Hu Xiaotian knew that if he could not follow the Mingjiao side to fight out of the liquor store, he would die if he fell into the hands of Xu Yilang.  However, the situation is so chaotic that if you approach rashly, you will most likely be killed accidentally.  Seeing that everyone was moving towards the door and no one was paying attention to the rear, his mind was racing and he slowly moved towards the back door against the wall.

    Hu Xiaotian tiptoed through the kitchen and patio, and came to the empty backyard, and couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief.  Suddenly he saw a skinny black horse sticking out its head from the shadows and neighing lowly at him.  Hu Xiaotian was overjoyed and hurriedly cut the rope with his knife and led the horse out.  He turned over on the horse, knocked the horse's belly with both feet, and the mount swayed into the night, leaving the shouts of death behind

    Hu Xiaotian knew in his heart that the one who dared to plan an ambush on the Mingjiao and his party must be a powerful gang in the world, otherwise they would not be able to mobilize so many masters.  He ruined someone else's carefully planned operation and would inevitably suffer cruel retaliation. It was best to run as far as he could at the moment.  He did not dare to gallop on the road and galloped into the wilderness.  Unexpectedly, after the black horse ran for more than ten miles, its speed became slower and slower, panting, and looking like it would collapse from exhaustion at any time.  Hu Xiaotian was so worried that he simply jumped down and ran quickly, not caring about its life or death.

    He traveled quickly all night, and did not stop until the east turned white.  I saw that the nearby mountains were undulating and lined with cedar trees. It was a good place to hide.  He changed out of his blood-stained clothes, dug a hole and buried it with a knife. Just as he was about to change his appearance, he suddenly heard the thunder of hooves, and there were men and horses charging towards the snow forest.

    Hu Xiaotian looked down from a high position and saw two groups of people approaching quickly, one after the other. The ones fleeing in front were Yun Daier and others!  They were probably scattered by the enemy when they broke through, and only five of them remained.  The pursuers were all bald-headed, waving cymbals, three-pronged forks and other weird weapons, shouting and shouting, full of energy.  Hu Xiaotian shook his head and smiled bitterly, why did God have to have trouble with him? He couldn't even avoid trouble!

    Most of the mounts of Yun Daier and others were injured, and they were bleeding all the way while running. Naturally, they were not as fast as the enemy's horses.  As soon as he ran into the woods, the enemy had already caught up with the horse.  Just hearing a strange roar, the bald men threw the cymbals in their hands at the same time, spinning like huge wheels and hitting the backs of the Ming Cult members.

    "These cymbals strike fast and violently, with jagged sharp corners protruding from the edges. They make a piercing sound when flying, which makes people's scalp numb.  Yun Dai'er and the others did not dare to fight hard, some flew into the air, and some rolled off the saddle.  But where the cymbals passed, blood burst out, and several horses had their necks cut off. They fell to the snow with blood spurting out. It was extremely tragic.

    Due to the imbalance of yin and yang, Hu Xiaotian had signs of losing control of his emotions. Coupled with the continuous bloody scenes he saw, the violent energy in his body suddenly rushed up, with murderous intent, and he couldn't help but punch the ground hard.  He was secretly worried. If he couldn't control the murderous intention and rushed out rashly, wouldn't he be asking for death?

    I saw those cymbals seeming to have spirituality, drawing a strange arc in the air, and then flew back to the owner's hand. There was not a drop of blood on the jagged edges, and they still reflected the cold white light.  The bald men jumped off their horses and surrounded the five members of the Ming Cult. They stared at them with eager eyes. One of them shouted: "Surrender quickly, or you will be killed!"

    Yun Dai'er was protected by four believers in the center. She looked at the enemy coldly, with pride and unyielding expression on her face, and said: "You hiding people, what qualifications do you have to ask us to surrender? The Fearless Living Buddha sent you to sneak in  What is the intention of the Central Plains? Are you trying to explain to me???A formal declaration of war?  "

    Those bald men were all shocked and asked naively: "How do you know our identities?"

    Yun Dai'er frowned and said: "I'm not blind, can't I see the yellow monk's robes exposed by you? What's more, you are obviously using magic weapons commonly used by Lamaism. Unexpectedly, you are from Tubo. Although the teachings of Mingjiao and Huangjiao are  Different, but we have always avoided conflicts with the Yellow Sect, and there is no deep hatred between the two families, so why did the Fearless Living Buddha want to sneak attack on our party?"

    The bald men looked at each other and took off their coats one after another, revealing the yellow monk's robes underneath.  One of them shook his head and said: "We don't know the real intention of the Living Buddha. If the Living Buddha wants us to capture you alive, we will resolutely carry out his orders. Anyone who blocks the way will be shot to death!"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that the fearless living Buddha coveted Yun Dai¡¯er¡¯s beauty?  Lamaism is different from other Buddhist sects in that it does not prohibit blind dates between men and women. There is even a "happy sex" spread, which specializes in the study of the relationship between men and women, and has always been highly respected by princes and nobles.  But with the dignity and knowledge of the Fearless Living Buddha, how could he offend the Ming Cult because of a woman's lust, and do such a behavior that is not worth the gain?  Yun Dai'er is a saint of the Ming Cult. Once she does something wrong, the person who does it will suffer crazy revenge from tens of thousands of Ming Cult believers.  There must be something hidden behind the fearless living Buddha taking such a huge risk. What secret could it be?

    The four Ming Cult disciples puffed up their chests at the same time and said loudly: "Unless you kill us, you will never touch a finger of the Saint!"

    There were seven followers of the Yellow Sect chasing after them, and they didn¡¯t say any nonsense. The magic weapons in their hands shook in unison, and their silhouettes flickered, and they pounced on them like evil wolves.

    Yun Daier suddenly said: "Bu Mixue Killing Formation!"

    Those Mingjiao disciples shouted loudly, and at the same time they hit the ground with their palms. The violent wind of the palms swept up the soft snow, completely covering their figures in an instant.  The seven members of the Yellow Sect were confused. They didn't know what the meaning of their opponent's actions was.  The forward movement didn't stop, and he rushed straight into the flying snow.  Unexpectedly, in this short moment, everyone in the Ming Cult had changed their positions and seemed to have suddenly disappeared, causing all their attacks to fail.  The seven members of the Yellow Sect were slightly startled. Several cold lights suddenly appeared on the snow, and they rowed towards their feet quickly and without any trace.  But blood spattered and four people had been stabbed in the waist and legs.  When they fought back in shock and anger, their opponents disappeared and melted into the flying snow.

    It turns out that the Ming Cult is rooted in the extremely cold places of the northwest, and its disciples are all good at fighting in the snow.  They wore white clothes and used the flying snow to confuse the enemy's ears and eyes, thereby concealing their traces and attacking the enemy unprepared.  The people of the Ming Cult adopted the strategy of avoiding the real and attacking the weak, dividing and defeating them. While constantly waving their palms to stir up the snow, they waited for opportunities to use their swords to injure the enemy, and succeeded frequently.

    The seven members of the Yellow Sect were trapped in a maze of ice and snow. Everything they saw was white. They could not find the exact location of the enemy. The more they fought, the more panicked they became. Their moves were almost out of order.  During the fight, only screams were heard. Two people were hacked to death with random knives, and their bodies were covered with blood.  At this time, the remaining five people suddenly shouted in Chinese dialect and all threw away their weapons. The five of them stood in a straight line from end to end. The latter put his palms on the former's vest, and they were linked together.  , the one standing at the front got the power from the four people behind him, the monk's robe swelled like a ball, and with a wave of his hand, the overwhelming and ferocious palm force swept past like a hurricane, immediately clearing a large area of ??snowflakes that blinded his eyes.  The lama in the front row didn't care which direction the enemy was hiding. He stretched out both palms and swept wildly across the open space in front, back, left and right.

    The combined attack of the five of them was so powerful that everyone in the Ming Cult could not withstand it at all. They were hit by each other's palms one after another with muffled groans. They vomited blood and fell to the ground. The Misue Killing Formation completely collapsed.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    In fact, Yun Daier¡¯s martial arts skills are not as good as those of fellow Mingjiao disciples. She just received a slap from the opponent and was knocked three feet away. The bones in her body were in pain and bursting, and she vomited several mouthfuls of blood.  When she raised her head again, her companions had been brutally murdered, and she didn't even have time to cry out for help.  Yun Dai'er was sad and angry at the same time. She took out a white bottle and threw it at the lamas.

    The leader of the lama sneered: "What the hell is this?" With a shout, the bottle thrown in front of him shattered into pieces.  Unexpectedly, when the bottle shattered, a cloud of white powder exploded. It was extremely cold. The lama's arms immediately froze. In the blink of an eye, a thin layer of white ice visible to the naked eye quickly covered his body.  .  Just when the lama standing in second realized something was wrong, the biting cold current spread from his companion, freezing him to the ground as well.  Since the five of them used Qi Men Kung Fu to penetrate their internal energy, no one could escape alone. They could only watch helplessly as the frost gradually spread, eventually covering all five of them.

    Now a strange peak rises, and Hu Xiaotian looks up at it.Of course.  What kind of strange and cold thing Yun Dai'er used was unheard of, and it was so magical!

    Seeing her enemy frozen to the ground, Yun Dai'er felt a little relieved and was about to struggle to get up to kill him. Unexpectedly, the injury was so serious that she couldn't stand up even after straightening her waist several times. Her limbs were so weak that she might not even be able to use the knife.  If you can't hold it, don't expect to kill the enemy.  Her heart sank into the bottomless abyss. The severity of her internal injuries could not be recovered in a short time. Once the enemy resolved the coldness on her body, disaster would be imminent!  She was young, and she was most afraid of being tortured by the other party, tarnishing the name of the saint, and humiliating the God of Light of the Ming Cult.

    There was silence all around, except for the whisper of the cold wind.  The sun rose slowly, and the warm sunlight shone into the snow forest, shining on the five members of the Yellow Sect, and the ice and snow began to melt.

    Note: 1. "Tianlu Purple Orchid" and "Ixanthus" were mentioned in Chapter 25 of Volume 3. Only when the two are mixed can they produce an intoxicating effect.

    2. Lamaism is the common name of Tibetan Buddhism, also known as Tantra and secret religion.  **The monks who are popular in Tantric Buddhism are called Lamas, hence the name "Lamaism".  Lamaism is divided into various sects, commonly known as Red Sect, Yellow Sect, White Sect, Flower Sect, etc.

 Text Chapter 14 Hidden in the City

    Yun Dai'er looked at the sun shining on the lamas, her palms broke out in cold sweat, and a bone-chilling chill penetrated the marrow of her limbs from the inside out.  The lamas looked sideways, flashing green like wild beasts.  The fearless living Buddha only asked them to capture Yun Dai'er alive, and did not care whether she was intact or not. Therefore, everyone had the wrong idea. If they could participate in the Zen of Joy with this stunning beauty, they would be happy to live ten years shorter.  Yun Dai'er was ashamed and scared, but couldn't move. Even if she wanted to commit suicide, she couldn't do it, and her heart was filled with sadness.

    At this moment, I heard the sound of crunching snow, and a young man strode over. It was the scholar who issued the warning in the wine shop last night!  Yun Dai'er was overjoyed, like a drowning person who finally grabbed the life-saving wood. She had no time to think about how he happened to appear here, and hurriedly shouted: "Sir, help me!"

    Hu Xiaotian looked at this stunning beauty lying on the snow, and his eyes couldn't help but fall on her plump and firm breasts. He was amazed again in his heart, she is really a beauty in the world!  He said loudly: "Miss is crying for help. I wonder how I can help?"

    Yun Dai'er's face turned red, and she secretly scolded the other party's gaze for being bold and rude. She suppressed her shame and said: "These bandits have evil intentions to kill my followers. They are really heinous murderers. Fortunately, they can't act for the time being, and I  I was seriously injured again, could you please help me get on my horse and leave here, sir?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "The beauty has orders, how dare you disobey?" As he spoke, he walked closer, looked at the blood and corpses everywhere, smelled the strong smell of blood, and his brain became hot, and he could no longer suppress the murderous intention.  , the desire to destroy everything completely overcame his reason.  He instinctively picked up a scimitar, walked behind the last lama, and thrust the knife straight into the vital point of his vest, causing blood to spurt out like a fountain.  Hu Xiaotian became even more excited after seeing the blood. He raised the knife and killed five people in a row like a man possessed.

    Yun Dai'er didn't expect that this scholar was so ruthless and killed several people neatly without even frowning. She was just dumbfounded and worried. She suddenly realized that this person could know the meaning of "Tianlu Purple Orchid" and "Tianlu Purple Orchid".  The mixed miraculous effect of the "immortal grass" revealed Xu Yilang's conspiracy. How can this insight and courage be compared to that of an ordinary scholar?  In such a chaotic and terrifying situation last night, his ability to escape safely did not only rely on luck.  Seeing Hu Xiaotian's blood-red eyes looking at him, he suddenly felt deeply frightened and screamed: "Stop, don't come over!"

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked, and her screams awakened his senses. Moreover, the violent energy in his chest after the murder had been vented, and the desire for destruction gradually subsided.  He looked at the frozen corpses in front of him and asked in a daze: "Are they dead? Could it be that I killed them all?"

    Yun Dai'er said: "Of course you killed me, the blood on the knife is not cold yet! It's incredible that you, a scholar, can be so cruel. Who are you? Why are you ambushing me here?"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart was shaking wildly, and the scimitar fell into the ground by mistake, feeling vaguely that something was wrong.  He originally just wanted to knock out all the lamas, and then ride away with Yun Dai'er on horseback, but suddenly he lost his mind and went on a killing spree. This was enough to show that the Yin and Yang Qi in his body had reached the edge of losing control.  If he doesn't try to reconcile yin and yang, he will lose his mind more and more frequently, and eventually he will become a murderous demon!  This is an imminent crisis.  He took a deep breath and said calmly: "Miss Yun, are you doubting me? If I wanted to harm you, I didn't need to remind you last night, and I didn't need to come here just now. In order to save you, I have offended people I shouldn't have offended.  You're dead! If you don't trust me, I'll turn around and leave, and I will never dare to harass the young lady."

    Yun Daier bit her lower lip and said, "You may not have any ill intentions, but you are definitely not an ordinary scholar! We are strangers, why did you risk your life to save me?"

    Hu Xiaotian scratched his scalp and said with a bitter smile: "The reason is very simple. I don't want to see such a beautiful and holy woman being defiled! As for my true identity, please forgive me for not being able to tell you for the time being."

    A smile appeared at the corner of Yun Dai'er's lips, and she said softly: "Then you mean, you like me, right?" She was quite confident in her appearance, and she was fascinated after seeing her once.  , There are countless men who don¡¯t think about food and drink, and I am not surprised by this.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at her in astonishment and saw Yun Daier's natural expression, without any shyness or coyness of a woman from the Central Plains. He couldn't help but sigh at the boldness and forthrightness of a woman from the Western Regions.  Smiling slightly, he said calmly: "Miss Yun is as beautiful as a flower, and she has the ability to attract the hearts of men all over the world. It's just that I have a humble status, so how dare I have any thoughts of reaching high? I really just admire Miss Yun, and I can't say I like her.  Or not." He has practiced Buddhism for many years and has been intimate with beauties such as Tang Xue and Yi Wufeng. How could he be easily moved by beauty?

    Yun Daier carefully observed that his expression did not look like he was lying. It turned out that she had guessed wrong. He was just acting bravely and had no other selfish thoughts!  Her cheeks turned red, and at the same time, she felt a slight sense of loss and a bit curious. This manHow can you resist your own charm?  Said: "Do you have someone you like? Is she more beautiful than me?"

    Hu Xiaotian felt a sudden pain in his heart, and sighed: "Once upon a time, everything was difficult to overcome, but Wushan is not a cloud! In my eyes, she is the most beautiful woman in the world, and no one can replace her!"

    Yun Daier looked at his lonely and sad face, and her heart trembled inexplicably. Could it be that he had experienced an unforgettable sad experience?  If he were not a passionate and infatuated man, how could his eyes be filled with such deep love as the sea?  It goes without saying that he must be separated from the person he loves, perhaps forever.  Upon thinking of this, his fear of Hu Xiaotian was greatly reduced, and he whispered: "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have mentioned the things that made you sad. Can you find for me, do they have any healing elixirs on them?" He said reluctantly.  Pointing at his companion lying on the ground.

    Hu Xiaotian secretly praised her for her ice-snow cleverness, changed the subject at the right time, and skillfully avoided each other's embarrassment, and responded: "Yes!" He immediately searched for a pill that was specially designed to treat internal injuries, fed Yun Dai'er a few pills, and then dug out a big pill.  pit and buried the bodies of Mingjiao believers.

    After taking the medicine, Yun Dai'er's complexion improved significantly. She stood up tremblingly, knelt down in front of her companion's grave, put her hands on her chest in the shape of a rising flame, and murmured a prayer: "The holy fire is blazing, and the soul returns to the light! My lord Maitreya,  Helping all sentient beings"

    When Hu Xiaotian took advantage of her to pay homage to the deceased, he went to carefully search the bodies of the lamas, but unfortunately he did not find any useful clues.  It seems that they are not the core figures of this operation and do not know too many secrets.  The corpses of those lamas were still cold and stiff, as if they had been frozen in the icehouse for three days and three nights. The situation was very strange.

    After Yun Daier finished praying, she gently wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes, bowed deeply to Hu Xiaotian and said: "Thank you for your help many times! From today on, you are the honored guest of Mingjiao. No matter what needs you have in the future, we will try our best to meet them. But not  Do you know what your name is?"

    Hu Xiaotian thought in his mind and said: "Since Miss Yun regards me as a friend, of course I have to tell the truth - my name is 'Hu Xiaotian'!" After a pause, he then asked: "Miss Yun, what is your next step?  Are you planning to?"

    Yun Dai'er frowned and said: "There was a melee last night. How many of us escaped? The most urgent task is to contact the people in our sect, convey the news that we were attacked to the main altar, and ask the main altar to  Immediately send experts to assist. Then find out the masterminds behind this incident as soon as possible and figure out their conspiracy! The nearest secret branch of my religion is located in Lanzhou and is responsible for operating industries in the northwest, so I have to go to Lanzhou.  Can you give me a ride?"

    Hu Xiaotian made eye contact with her and couldn't say any words of rejection. He couldn't help but secretly sigh that the beauty's charm is indeed extraordinary.  Although he knew very well that he would be in a dangerous situation.  Shen Sheng said: "I can accompany you to Lanzhou, and even help you find out the ins and outs of the whole thing. However, I have a condition."

    "What are the conditions?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and said, "I will tell you after I think about it. Don't worry, I won't let you suffer."

    Lanzhou is an important town in the northwest. It is located on the bank of the Yellow River. It is surrounded by mountains, luxuriant forests and numerous historical monuments. It is a must-pass for the ancient Silk Road.  Merchants from the Western Regions, Tianzhu, Persia, Outer Mongolia and other places gather here, among which the Huihui population is the largest. Walking on the streets, you can see Islamic restaurants with the crescent moon shining on them everywhere, and the streets are filled with the aroma of roast mutton.  The streets and alleys are full of fruit stalls. Melons, winter pears, peaches, grapes and other fruits are piled up in mountains, and the prices are quite low.

    Hu Xiaotian and Yun Daier had already disguised themselves before entering the city, pretending to be an ordinary middle-aged couple.  Although they met several groups of people in the world on the way, there were no dangers and no one paid attention to them at all.  It was getting late, so the two of them found an inn to stay, renting a secluded courtyard alone to avoid being accidentally discovered.

    After closing the door, Yun Dai'er couldn't wait to wash off the disguise powder on her face, combed it carefully in front of the bronze mirror, took a long breath, and said with satisfaction: "You made someone look ugly, but you still recovered."  It looks good the way it originally looked.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "Miss, if you don't change your appearance, I'm afraid all the men in Lanzhou City will come out to see you. How can we hide it from the enemy's eyes and ears?"

    Yun Daier said loudly: "In short, I will never become ugly again! If I cover my face with a veil, can't I achieve the same effect?"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and sighed to himself, as long as she is a woman, her love for beauty is equally strong!  For this reason, one can even ignore the risk of death.  He said sternly: "If necessary, you must not leave this small courtyard and act alone. The opponent is so powerful that there is no guarantee that they will not have spies in the inn, and you are their most important target, so you must be extra careful. In case you are exposed,  If there is a flaw, we will have no room for maneuver.¡±

    Yun Daier said"I am not a child anymore. I know what to do when it comes to life and death. By the way, why don't we go directly to the secret branch in Lanzhou instead of hiding here?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "The other party planned this operation with the intention of winning, but you broke through and escaped. How could they give up? I guess on the one hand the other party will send a large number of people to search in the wild to hunt down the fish that slipped through the net, and on the other hand they will  Send experts to closely monitor your branch and adopt a wait-and-see strategy. With this two-pronged approach, as long as you have not left the boundaries of Lanzhou, you will fall into the trap sooner or later. But now that I am helping you, the other party's wishful thinking is bound to fail."

    Yun Daier suddenly said: "What you meant is that you will contact our branch on my behalf and send the news about the attack on us?"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "This is certainly a way, but it is still not the best policy. Think about it, the other party can know your exact whereabouts, set up ambushes in advance, and is familiar with your eating habits, which means they already know your situation very well.  I am even worried that the other party has bribed some believers in your branch, or may intercept your correspondence at any time. Therefore, during this extraordinary period, you should try to avoid contact with your Mingjiao branch, so as not to cause trouble and no peace.  ."

    Yun Daier frowned and said, "But if we don't contact them, how can I deliver news to the general forum? What's the use of us coming to Lanzhou?"

    Hu Xiaotian didn¡¯t answer and asked instead: ¡°Does anyone in the Ming Cult know your schedule?¡±

    Yun Dai'er nodded and said: "Before we set off, we had notified all the branches along the way, asking them to prepare for the reception in advance. According to the original plan, we should stay in Lanzhou for one day, and then pass through Wuwei and Zhangye  , Jiayu Pass and out of the Jade Gate" At this point, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he clapped his hands and said: "I understand! Even if we cannot send the message, but these branches do not receive us at the scheduled time, there is a good chance that they will move forward.  With one stop of investigation, we will know the news of our disappearance within three days.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "That's right! You are a saint of the Ming Cult, and you are accompanied by two guardian elders. The leader of the division below will definitely seize the opportunity and try every means to please you. When all the banquet gifts were carefully prepared, you failed to meet your expectations.  As long as you have some sense, you will definitely know that you had an accident in the middle. Therefore, we will stay still for the time being, wait and see what happens, and let the enemies hiding in the dark jump out on their own."

    Yun Daier worriedly asked: "But is it safe for us to stay here? What if the other party comes to investigate, how should we deal with it?"

    Hu Xiaotian said slowly: "The Great Yin is hiding in the city. Even with the opponent's power and skills, it is quite difficult to check all the inns in the city within three days. If the sky falls, I will be the first to bear it, you don't have to be afraid  , there is always a solution to everything.¡±

    Looking at his confident eyes, Yun Dai'er somehow relaxed physically and mentally. She felt tired and couldn't help covering her mouth and yawned. She narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "It's late at night, I want to rest! You  Go out and talk to me tomorrow if you have anything to say.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian rubbed his nose and said: "My eldest lady, we stayed in the name of husband and wife, and we only rented one guest room in total. Where did you ask me to go in the middle of the night? If someone sees me, I won't be suspicious. "

    Yun Dai'er was stunned for a moment, then her pretty face turned red, and she asked, "You, do you want to sleep in the same room with me?!" She secretly glanced at the narrow bed, her heart beating like a thunder, and countless inexplicable fantasy lightnings.  The words flashed through her mind, leaving her unsure of how to place her hands and feet.

    Hu Xiaotian said: "I have no choice but to forgive you, Miss. I'm going to sleep first." He moved a quilt to the door, spread it on the ground, lay down with his clothes on, and soon started breathing evenly.

    Yun Daier was stunned for a long time, and finally got the courage to blow out the oil lamp.  She groped her way onto the bed without even taking off her shoes. She pulled the quilt and wrapped it tightly around herself, feeling that her cheeks were so hot that her hands were burning.  In the darkness, Hu Xiaotian's breathing could be heard clearly.  She was as worried as a deer. What if he climbed into bed in the middle of the night?  Should he shout for help, or kill him with one palm?  In his wild thoughts, he quietly fell into sleep.

    When he woke up the next day, Hu Xiaotian told Yun Daier to stay in the inn and not to run around. He restored Xia Wentao's appearance and went to visit his future father-in-law Su Quan.  It turns out that Su Quan is the general magistrate of Lanzhou Prefecture. He has served in the government for many years and is very famous among the locals.  Hu Xiaotian received guidance along the way and soon arrived at the door of Su Mansion.  The gate tower stands tall, the golden plaque hangs high, the glazed flying tiles sparkle, and two mighty stone lions guard the door. The whole house is very majestic.

    After knocking on the door, an old servant with gray hair and a tough build came out.  He looked Hu Xiaotian up and down and said, "Excuse me, sir, what do you do for me?"

    Hu Xiaotian raised his hands and bowed: "Xiaosheng's surname is Xia.Coming from Chengdu Prefecture in Sichuan, my late father and your father had been colleagues, and their friendship was only very slight.  Because his late father died due to persecution, Xiaosheng had to flee Sichuan to avoid his enemies, and came here to seek refuge with Uncle Su Quan!  I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for Uncle Su to meet guests?  "When he spoke, he specially mixed it with a Sichuan accent, which was lifelike.

    The old servant¡¯s eyes flickered and he asked in surprise: ¡°Are you the son of Master Xia Yuancheng?!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian answered unambiguously: "Exactly!"

    The old servant muttered: "Empty words are not worthy of belief. Since you claim to be the son of the Xia family, do you have any tokens to prove it?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "When my father was still alive, he gave me an jade bracelet, saying it was a gift from Uncle Su. This jade bracelet was originally a pair, and the other one is still in Uncle Su's hand. Just ask  Uncle Su took out the two and compared them to determine whether what I said was true or false." He took out the jade bracelet and handed it over.

    The old servant's expression changed slightly, he took the jade bracelet respectfully and said, "Sir, please wait a moment while I report to the master." He turned around and hurried towards the inner courtyard.

    Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t help but be startled when he saw that when he turned around, his foot plate was extremely calm and spotless as he moved around, his palms suddenly became cold, and he almost ran away.  Although the old servant has a humble status, he is an out-and-out martial arts master!  How could someone like this be an ordinary person who could make such masters his servants?  I'm afraid this Su Quan is not easy to fool!  Once the opponent discovers a flaw, Hu Xiaotian does not have the confidence to escape unscathed.  Should he continue to pretend to be someone else?

 Text Chapter 15: Walking on Thin Ice

    Hu Xiaotian's thoughts were racing, if he left without saying goodbye at this moment, it would be like telling others that he was a liar.  As the general magistrate of Lanzhou, Su Quan had deep-rooted influence in the local area. He probably had friendships with both the black and white factions. How could he easily let go of someone who pretended to be his son-in-law?  Once he is angered, he will be unable to move or gain a foothold in Lanzhou City.  Especially the current situation is grim. Xu Yilang and the Yellow Sect Lama are searching for suspicious people. After all, hiding in the inn is not safe enough, and there is a danger of being exposed at any time.  The best solution is to stay with a wealthy local family. No matter how capable Xu Yilang is, he will never dare to go wild and act wild. Su Mansion is their only choice.  Therefore, not only must we not offend Su Quan, but we must strive to gain his trust in order to survive the current crisis.  Otherwise, it would be difficult for the two of them to escape Xu Yilang's clutches.

    Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath, slowly stabilized his heartbeat, and decided to act according to the opportunity.  He and Xia Wentao's appearance were already very similar in appearance. After careful disguise, no matter how powerful and clever Su Quan was, after all, they had not seen each other for many years, and they would not be able to find any flaws.

    After a while, the old servant walked out quickly, lowered his hand and said: "My master has invited a young master!"

    When Hu Xiaotian walked into the Su Mansion, the first thing he saw was the broad patio, which was planted with cold-resistant flowers, plants and trees. The branches and leaves were trimmed neatly and the density was right. It was like a three-dimensional picture, which contained infinite artistic conception in its plainness.  The corridors around the patio are surrounded by high-quality mahogany railings. The columns are carved with exquisite patterns. Carefully identify them. Most of the contents are based on ancient myths, such as Pangu creating the sky, Kuafu chasing the sun, the Yellow Emperor fighting Chiyou, etc., sword skills  Delicate and exquisite, the characters, birds and animals are lifelike. It can be called a masterpiece of painstaking efforts.  Hu Xiaotian was secretly dumbfounded. He didn't even need to enter the hall, but just looked at the layout of the patio and corridors. He didn't know how much money it would cost. No wonder Xia Wentao was worried that the Su family would regret their marriage!  If the real Xia Wentao came here, he would never have the courage to speak.

    The living room is located on the left side of the patio. It is spacious and bright, with elegant and simple decoration, and paintings and calligraphy are hung on the walls.  A slightly wealthy middle-aged man with a goatee is sitting next to the coffee table. He is playing with the jade bracelet in his hand. He seems to be sighing with nostalgia. There is a majesty between his eyebrows, which makes him mature and prudent.  The feeling of not being surprised.

    Hu Xiaotian didn't wait for the old servant to inform him, he rushed forward, knelt down in front of the coffee table, and choked with sobs: "Uncle Su, my nephew finally sees you!" He had already planned in his heart, and he would perform his acting to the best of his ability.  Don¡¯t let all the previous work go to waste because of details.

    Su Quan hurriedly stretched out his hand to help him up and said: "Wen Tao, get up quickly! Hey, I never thought that when we said goodbye to the south that year, I would never have the chance to see your father again! It's fate that makes people behave like this!" Take a closer look!  The outline of his eyebrows and eyes couldn't help but nodded: "You and your father are exactly the same when they were young. Seeing you is like seeing his demeanor back then. Although your father comes from a scholarly family, he is naturally chivalrous and willing to help others.  He is a great person! It¡¯s a pity that he values ??integrity too much and is not flexible enough. He is always ostracized by his colleagues. He has a lot of knowledge but cannot use his skills to his fullest. It¡¯s really disappointing!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian's eyes turned red, and he lowered his head and said: "My late father was an upright and honest official, dedicated to public service, and was always respected by the people. This time he was unjustly imprisoned and unfortunately died of illness. It was the result of being framed by someone. Uncle Su, please help me."  My father needs justice!"

    Su Quan patted his shoulder and sighed: "Don't be impatient about revenge! Chengdu and Lanzhou are more than a thousand miles apart. Even if I are willing to help you, the Chengdu government office may not agree to review the case. What's more, your  The enemy is a powerful family in the local area. They are rich and powerful. It is not easy to overturn the verdict! If you don't get involved in the complexity and darkness of officialdom, you can't even imagine it! As the so-called gentleman takes revenge, it is never too late in ten years. You must learn to be patient!"

    Hu Xiaotian said helplessly: "Uncle Su is right! Let those thieves live a few more days. If there is a chance in the future, I will never let them go!"

    Su Quan asked in confusion: "You traveled thousands of miles alone and suffered a lot on the way, right? I received your letter two months ago, but why did you delay coming to Su Mansion to see me?"

    Hu Xiaotian said with a bitter face: "To be honest with my uncle, my nephew went on the road with the caravan escorted by the Changfeng Escort Bureau. Unexpectedly, I met a bandit on the way. All my money was robbed and I almost died. So I had to work hard.  , worked hard, saved up travel expenses one copper coin after another, and finally managed to get to Lanzhou." His words were half true and false, and if Su Quan secretly sent someone to the Changfeng Escort Bureau to investigate, there would be no flaws.  At that time, the gang of masked men were killing people and everyone was panicking. Who would pay attention to whether Xia Wentao had been transferred?

    Su Quan nodded and said, "That's it!" He glanced sideways at the jade bracelet on the coffee table and said, "Did your father say anything to you when you got this jade bracelet?"

    Hu Xiaotian said cautiously: "Before his death, my father once said that this jade bracelet is Uncle Su's token. As long as you see it, you will take it in. I requestI must keep it safe, and I haven¡¯t mentioned anything else.  "According to the agreement between the Xia and Su families, the jade bracelet is a token of engagement. Su Quan's daughter should be Xia Wentao's unmarried wife. But in fact, Xia Wentao is dead! Hu Xiaotian never wants to fulfill the engagement for him and marry a minor.  He wants to be his wife to a woman he has never met, so he just pretends to be stupid. It would be best if the Su family dislikes his poverty and desolation, cancels the engagement, and everyone gets what he wants.

    Su Quan frowned and asked, "Did your father really not mention other things?"

    Hu Xiaotian said categorically: "No. Uncle Su, do you have any questions?"

    Su Quan snorted and said calmly: "In that case, what are your next plans?"

    Hu Xiaotian thought quickly and said: "My nephew has no other skills except reading. Can you ask my uncle to help me find a clerical job? After settling down, my nephew also wants to take the scholar test, hoping that one day he can  Nominated for the gold list and dedicated to the country and the people.¡±

    Su Quan praised: "The emperor today is very thirsty for talents and is asking local officials to recommend talents to Beijing. If you have such ambition and talent, don't worry about not being reused! I will take care of your business!"

    Hu Xiaotian was overjoyed and thanked him: "Thank you so much, uncle!"

    Su Quan laughed and said: "You are my nephew, if I don't help you, who will I help? You can live here from now on, treat it as your own home, and never see outsiders."

    Hu Xiaotian didn't get what he asked for, so he hurriedly responded: "Yes!" He sneered in his heart. Su Quan was indeed a cunning person. He avoided talking about the most important topic and didn't even mention a word about the engagement he made back then. It was clearly bullying.  He didn't know the inside story and had thoughts of regretting the marriage.  Anyway, he didn't want to marry Miss Su, so he just pretended to be deaf and dumb.  He added, "But my nephew is currently living in an inn with a good friend. She is also penniless. Can uncle let her move in with him for a few days?"

    Su Quan said: "It's a trivial matter. Which inn is your friend staying at? I'll send someone to pick him up." Then he called the old servant Zhang Uncle and told him to prepare the carriage immediately.  Hu Xiaotian explained the location and name of the inn to Uncle Zhang, and wrote a text message asking him to forward it to Yun Daier.  After Yun Daier read the letter, she would naturally follow him back to Su Mansion.

    After Hu Xiaotian finished writing the letter, he accidentally glanced out of the corner of his eye and saw Su Quan staring at the table, looking thoughtful.  His thoughts changed, cold sweat broke out on his vest, and he almost accidentally knocked over the pen holder.  He actually forgot that Su Quan had a letter written by Xia Wentao in his hand!  His handwriting is strong and powerful, and the turning points are like knives and axes. It is a style of its own. It is very likely that there is a big discrepancy between his handwriting and Xia Wentao's. How could Su Quan not be suspicious?  He was so careless, and others saw his flaws!  What to do now?  As long as the other party turns against him, he will go to jail at least, or his life will be at risk at worst!

    At this moment, a slender and beautiful maid stepped into the hall door, bowed to Su Quan, and said crisply: "Master, my wife heard that Mr. Xia was coming, and specially invited him to the inner hall for a while. She has  I have many things to ask Mr. Xia." As he spoke, he looked at Hu Xiaotian, his big eyes full of curiosity.

    Su Quan nodded and said to Hu Xiaotian: "Wen Tao, my wife has been looking forward to your coming for a long time. You can have a good chat with her. You know what you should and should not say. I have to go to the government office now.  One trip, I will handle official business, and I will take care of you in the evening."

    How could Hu Xiaotian not hear the meaning behind his words? He whispered like a glow on his back, "My nephew understands." Then he followed the maid Ju'er and walked towards the inner courtyard cautiously.  Su Quan looked at his back with cold eyes, his clenched fists slowly unclenched, his eyes were cloudy and uncertain, as hard to see through as an abyss.

    Ju'er has a lively personality and sharp eyes. She stretched out her hand to compare Hu Xiaotian's height and said with a sweet smile: "Mr. Xia, you are so tall! It is said that people in Sichuan are all short in stature. Why are you different?"

    Hu Xiaotian was worried about what happened just now. How could he be in the mood to joke with her? He said dully: "I was born like this, what can I do?"

    Seeing his gloomy expression, Ju'er quietly stuck out her tongue and said nothing.  The two of them passed through the corridor and garden and came to the back room.  As soon as he stepped into the door, the fragrant breeze hit his face, and a dignified and gentle beautiful woman came up to him and said with tears in his eyes: "Is it Wen Tao? Come here and let my aunt take a look!" She has an elegant temperament and a graceful manner.  , with a plump body and creamy skin, showing the unique mature charm of a middle-aged woman.

    Hu Xiaotian prostrated himself and said, "Nephew, pay homage to aunt!"

    Mrs. Su said: "My family doesn't need to be polite, just get up!" Staring at Hu Xiaotian's face, her eyes became hot, tears rolled down her eyes, and she sobbed: "Poor child, if your parents are still alive, our two families will be reunited."  How wonderful it would be to get together! The sky has no eyes, so why are good people not rewarded?"

    Hu Xiaotian was deeply moved in his heart and said softly: "Please express my condolences to my aunt and don't hurt yourself. If my uncle blames me, how can my nephew bear the responsibility?" He has been away from his hometown for many years.??It wasn't until today that I felt the tenderness and love of motherhood again, and I couldn't help but have a great impression of Mrs. Su.

    Mrs. Su raised her eyebrows and said, "How dare he?!" She wiped away her tears with her sleeves and told Ju'er to watch the tea. She took Hu Xiaotian's hand and sat down side by side, saying, "My aunt just lost her temper and made you laugh. She was so naughty back then.  The mischievous and trouble-making little boy has finally grown into a majestic and powerful husband. There are successors to the Xia family. Brother Xia should feel at ease under Jiuquan. Wen Tao, you will be in peace as soon as you come. You will live in the Su Mansion from now on. Let's  It¡¯s also good to take care of your diet and daily life.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian held her warm and soft palm, feeling warm in his heart, and said with a shy face, "My aunt is so kind, but my nephew is so disrespectful. I won't bother you more in the future."

    Mrs. Su smiled and said: "We are a family, why should we be so polite? Where is your jade bracelet?"

    Hu Xiaotian took out the jade bracelet from his arms and handed it to her hand.  Mrs. Su gently touched the jade bracelet and sighed: "These bracelets were originally a pair. They were separated for fifteen years, and it's finally time to get back together! My child, although your parents have passed away, your relationship with Qing'er still remains.  marriage¡­¡­"

    "Mother!"

    A sudden shout interrupted Mrs. Su's words, and a young girl holding a tea set walked in.  Her face is like a silver moon, her eyes are like peach blossoms, her skin is white and rosy, and her hair is black and shiny. She is born with an elegant and gentle temperament, which is somewhat similar to Mrs. Su.  She has a slightly plump figure and a soft waist. When she walks, she looks like lotus flowers in the wind, and her posture is graceful and charming.  If we look at the beauty of her appearance alone, she can be said to be one in a million, only half as good as Tang Xue, and she is also among the best women.  Hu Xiaotian secretly praised him, but he couldn't help but feel sorry for Xia Wentao. It was his biggest regret that he could not marry such a beautiful woman.

    Mrs. Su said happily: "Qing'er, you came just in time, this is your brother Wen Tao! Wen Tao, she is my daughter Yu Qing, she is two years younger than you!"

    Su Yuqing put down the tea set and said politely: "Mr. Xia, Yuqing is polite!" After saying that, Hao stretched out his wrist and placed a bowl of hot tea next to Hu Xiaotian.

    Hu Xiaotian is a person who is used to seeing stunning beauties, so of course he will not be fascinated by her beauty. He calmly returned the favor and said, "Miss Lao Su is here! Miss Lao Su is a rich woman, why do you need to serve tea in person? Isn't this just killing me?"

    A look of surprise flashed across Su Yuqing's face, and she smiled slightly and said: "Young Master Xia is a distinguished guest of my Su Mansion, and it is appropriate for Yu Qing to offer you a bowl of tea. Young Master, don't pay too much attention." She felt a little angry for no reason in her heart.  , is he blind? Why didn't he react at all after seeing himself?  Su Yuqing was extremely beautiful, with eyes as high as her head. She was listed as one of the "Four Beauties" in Lanzhou Prefecture by busy people. When young men faced her, they all lost their minds and fell drunk under her skirt.  Unexpectedly, Hu Xiaotian was unmoved. He treated her like an ordinary woman and taught her how not to be angry?  Looking at him horizontally and vertically, he is neither handsome nor handsome, nor is he a rich man who wants to make a fortune, nor does he have the status of a relative of the emperor. Why should he not take her into his eyes?  However, although his appearance is not amazing, he has a calm demeanor, a calm demeanor, and a firm and confident look in his eyes. People can't help but feel a sense of trust and reliance, which is not too annoying.  Thinking of this, my face felt hot and my heart was beating fast.

    Mrs. Su frowned slightly and said unhappily: "You two 'young master' came here and 'young lady' went there. Did you intend to make me angry? Don't you think we should be like brothers and sisters?"

    Su Yuqing held her mother's arm and said coquettishly: "Mom, don't be angry. Being angry will make you old! My daughter will not call others 'brother' easily, unless he really has real talent and learning and can convince her."  Looking sideways at Hu Xiaotian, Cherry's little mouth pursed slightly, unintentionally showing a different kind of charm, which made Hu Xiaotian's heart beat several times.

    Mrs. Su lightly slapped the back of her hand and said angrily: "Qing'er, don't mess around, be careful your brother Wen Tao laughs at you for not having a tutor."

    Hu Xiaotian coughed twice and said: "Auntie, this is actually a very good suggestion. It's just that I have studied poetry and books since I was a child and have not dabbled in many other skills. I wonder how Sister Yuqing can prove it?"

    Su Yuqing glared at him and said: "Since you are familiar with the books of sages, let me test you. Which book does 'little knowledge cannot be used to make plans, and little loyalty can't be used to rule the law' come from, and which allusion is it about?"  Qiu's annotation on the "Book of Changes", how does it explain "Qian Gua; Jiu San"?"

    Hu Xiaotian applauded and said: "Good question. From this we can see that Sister Yuqing's extensive knowledge is no less than that of the world's talented people! "Little knowledge cannot be used to make plans, and small loyalty cannot be used to rule the law." It comes from "Han Feizi; Decorating Evil", which talks about  It is an allusion that when King Gong of Chu and Duke Li of Jin fought in Yanling, the great Sima Zi of the Chu State was beheaded by the King of Chu because he drank the wine kindly offered by Shu Guyang and delayed the military situation. Therefore, it is said: Xiao Zhong is the thief of Dazhong.  As for the annotations of "Book of Changes; Qian Gua; Jiu San", Confucius said: "A gentleman develops virtue and cultivates his career. Being loyal and trustworthy is why he advances in virtue; rhetoric establishes his sincerity, so he maintains his career. Knowing it well can be compared with words."  . Knowing the end, you can?Preservation of righteousness.  This is because the person who is in the upper position is not coquettish, and the lower position is not worried. Therefore, Qian Qian is alert because of the time, and there is no fault even if he is in danger."  I don¡¯t know if I answered it correctly?  "

    Su Yuqing said: "Don't be too proud of yourself!" Shun Yun said: "Poetry expresses ambition, and song always expresses it."  "The meaning of Sheng Mo's analysis is clear. It is the ambition in the heart, the poetry in speech, and the truth in prose. Is this why?'"

    Hu Xiaotian continued: "'Poetry, hold on to Ye, hold on to human nature; three hundred shields, righteousness returns to innocence, hold on to it as a discipline, there is a talisman.'"

    The two exchanged words, and the topics they discussed involved poetry, Ci, history, books, Yi, etiquette, etc.  Hu Xiaotian once studied with Fang Yuxuan, a great scholar from the south of the Yangtze River. When he was practicing in the Holy City of Demon Cult, he read nearly ten thousand books. He was almost knocked down by the opponent several times. He couldn't help but look at Su Yuqing with admiration and secretly admired her knowledge.  Su Yuqing was also secretly surprised. She originally thought that he came from a remote place in the southwest and had limited knowledge. However, he answered fluently and seemed to have been taught by a master. It seems that people cannot be judged by their appearance!  The two of them cherished each other, and in the end they stopped asking and answering questions in a tacit understanding, saluted each other, and smiled at each other.

    Mrs. Su couldn't understand what they were talking about, so she sat aside and fell asleep. Finally, when they stopped talking, she felt happy when she saw how respectful they were to each other. She said, "You two children, why don't you grow up? Wen Tao  , go and put this jade bracelet on your sister!"

    Su Yuqing is so smart, how can she not understand what her mother is saying?  Her pretty face turned red and she lowered her head shyly, looking even more charming and charming.  She had known that the person coming was her fianc¨¦, so she took the opportunity to observe and test Hu Xiaotian.  Once she puts on another jade bracelet, it is tantamount to acquiescing to the marriage.

    Of course Hu Xiaotian also understood Mrs. Su's intention. As long as she put on the jade bracelet for Su Yuqing, their relationship would be officially confirmed.  To be honest, a woman as beautiful, gentle, and smart as Su Yuqing is the ideal wife.  But he is not the real Xia Wentao. If he pretends to accept this marriage, how can his conscience be at ease?  He slowly took the jade bracelet and looked at the shy beauty in a blink of an eye. He hesitated in his heart. He felt like he was wearing a thousand pounds of shackles and could not take the first step.

 Text Chapter 16 Rejection of Engagement

    Chapter 16 Rejection of Engagement

    Hu Xiaotian sighed softly and declined politely: "When I meet Sister Yuqing for the first time, I really should give you a giftcom It's just that this jade bracelet is the only relic left to me by my parents. It is of great significance and cannot be given away easily."  Please forgive me, my aunt and sister Yuqing." Putting aside his conscience or not, he just couldn't overcome Su Quan's hurdle.  Su Quan obviously had no intention of fulfilling the engagement, and had doubts about his identity. It was impossible for him to agree to marry his daughter to him, so why should he humiliate himself?  Su Yuqing is beautiful, but she is a rich lady, and he is a completely different type of person. Even if they get married, they will not be happy in the end.  She should marry into a wealthy family and enjoy a luxurious and peaceful life, instead of following him into the underworld and experiencing the bloodshed in the world.

    Su Yuqing trembled all over, the blood on her face instantly faded away, turning as pale as snow, and the good impression she had just had on him melted away.

    Mrs. Su never dreamed that he would politely refuse, and said in surprise: "Wen Tao, do you know what you are talking about? Is Yuqing not worthy of you?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "Sister Yuqing is beautiful and generous, knows books and answers etiquette, and has a distinguished status. She is a beauty that is unique among ten thousand. But my nephew has nothing. He is really ashamed and unable to reach high places. At present, my nephew just wants to gain fame and be the first.  Father avenges his injustice and doesn¡¯t care about anything else.¡±

    Mrs. Su said anxiously: "But our two families originally booked"

    Su Yuqing suddenly interrupted: "Mom, don't say any more!" She slowly raised her head, two sharp sword-like gazes shot into Hu Xiaotian's face, and said coldly: "Could it be that in your mind, I am that person?"  Is she such a superficial woman who only cares about family status and property?" It was a great humiliation for her that there were men in the world who were unwilling to marry her.  It would be fine if she was ugly or a born idiot, but it was just the opposite!  She really didn't understand, what was going on in the other person's head?

    Hu Xiaotian guiltily avoided her gaze and said, "Of course not! But I am satisfied that I can match your brother and sister, and I don't dare to have any more extravagant expectations!"

    Su Yuqing gritted her teeth and said: "Okay! Do you think I care about your jade bracelet? If you don't give it to me, I won't give it to you! There are countless people in Lanzhou who want to please me. As long as I open my mouth, not to mention a jade bracelet, it will be the entire Jinshan Mountain  There are people who are willing to give it away!" I hated this man so much that I stamped my feet and walked away.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at her pretty pale face and trembling shoulders when she left, knowing that she had deeply hurt her self-esteem, and couldn't help but feel guilty.  But if she doesn't reject the engagement immediately, she will be hurt even more in the future!  This kind of thing should be stopped continuously, but it will be disturbed.  After all, the gap between the two sides is too far, this is the most rational choice.

    Mrs. Su saw one of them leave in anger, the other was confused, and said helplessly: "I really don't understand what's going on with you young people! We had a very happy conversation, why did we fall out? Wen Tao, is it possible that my  Is my daughter not good?"

    Hu Xiaotian lowered his head and said: "I'm sorry, aunt! My nephew has something to hide, and it's not convenient to disclose it for the time being. You will understand my difficulties in the future."

    Mrs. Su sighed softly: "If you don't want to say it, I won't force you. If you need our help, you must tell it truthfully, okay?"

    Hu Xiaotian was grateful and ashamed at the same time, and nodded vigorously.

    After bidding farewell to Mrs. Su, Hu Xiaotian was led by his servant to a small courtyard in the Su Mansion specially used to receive guests.  Uncle Zhang had already brought Yun Dai'er and placed her in the guest room adjacent to Hu Xiaotian.  After the two met, Yun Dai'er was overjoyed and praised Hu Xiaotian for his great powers and his connections with the government to find such a safe hiding place.

    Hu Xiaotian was in a bad mood and did not comment on her praise. He said: "Miss Yun, there are dangers in Lanzhou City. It is not appropriate for you to show your face. If reinforcements from your Ming Cult arrive in Lanzhou, it is best for me to contact them in case anything happens.  It won¡¯t implicate you either. Do you have any token of identity? I need it to win the trust of the Ming Cult disciples.¡±

    Yun Daier looked at him steadily and asked softly: "Why did you spare no effort to help me?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Didn't I already give my reasons?"

    Yun Daier shook her head and said: "You are not the kind of person who is easily moved by beauty! You must have other purposes for doing this! If you want to win my trust, you must first confess your identity and intentions. I don't like it  The feeling of being kept in the dark." The longer I stay in contact with him, the more mysterious and extraordinary I feel about him, and my curiosity about him becomes stronger.

    Hu Xiaotian met her eyes and clearly felt her wisdom and persistence. He pondered for a moment and said, "You are right. The first thing between allies is mutual trust. Otherwise, we will collapse in one blow. In fact, I am not a scholar.  , but the fourth disciple of Xuanzong, the leader of the current divine religion!"

      Yun Daier lost her voice and said: "You, you are Xuanzong's disciple?!" Xuanzong is the number one master of the underworld, the majestic leader of the Demon Cult, his reputation is world-famous, who is not afraid of heroes from all over the world?  Although she lived far away on the border of the Western Region, she still knew a thing or two about this powerful martial arts hero.  He frowned and said suspiciously: "No, it's impossible! As a martial arts master, Xuanzong's unique skills shocked the world and made ghosts and gods cry. How could there be a disciple like you who doesn't understand martial arts? Are you lying to me?"

    Hu Xiaotian said sternly: "I will never lie!" He immediately banned himself from practicing martial arts and was unable to use his true energy for the time being. He finally said: "Currently, my martial arts are only banned, and my strength is strong when I move.  It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t cooperate, my martial arts skills are still there, if you don¡¯t believe it, just give it a try!¡±

    Yun Dai'er said: "That's what I meant!" She hit him as she said, waving her palms from left to right, making virtual and solid marks on his face and chest, like a butterfly piercing a flower, which was dazzling.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly: "What a good palm technique!" He stepped to the right and punched out like the wind, hitting the flaw in her side like a giant mallet breaking through a city.  Attacking the enemy first and attacking them first is a very clever move.

    ??The so-called expert can tell if something is there as soon as he reaches out his hand.  Hu Xiaotian's move was as clever as it was clumsy, using simplicity to break up the complexity. It would never be possible for someone with a shallow martial arts training to use it.  Moreover, his footwork is quick, his eyes, hands, waist, and legs are well coordinated, his punches are strong and powerful, and his timing is perfect, which shows that his basic skills are quite solid, and every move has been refined thousands of times.  The most rare thing is that he is calm and composed when he attacks, exuding incomparable confidence, and his momentum is like a towering mountain, which is a state that only a first-class master can possess.

    Neither of them used their internal energy when they took action, and they executed several moves in a blink of an eye. No matter how Yun Daier changed her palm techniques and finger attacks, they were all repelled by Hu Xiaotian.  Yun Dai'er finally believed what Hu Xiaotian said was true, and took the initiative to stop fighting: "No more fighting, I believe you! I am no match for you."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Miss Yun, you're welcome. If you use your true energy when making moves, I won't be able to catch even one of your moves!"

    Yun Dai'er said: "You don't need to comfort me! It's not a shame to lose to Xuanzong's apprentice, not to mention that martial arts is not what I'm good at. What I'm concerned about now is, what is your purpose?"

    Hu Xiaotian said slowly: "It's very simple, I want to form a secret alliance with your Mingjiao!"

    "Secret alliance?!" Yun Dai'er was surprised and said: "Is this possible? I'm afraid the leaders of the two factions will not agree!"

    Hu Xiaotian said solemnly: "You heard wrong. It is me who wants to form an alliance with the Ming Cult, not the Divine Sect and the Ming Cult. These are two completely different things!"

    Yun Dai'er said: "The strength of the two parties in the alliance should be almost the same. You are just a person, why should you negotiate terms with our Mingjiao?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "You are absolutely right. I am indeed not qualified to negotiate terms with you at the moment, but if I have enough strength in the future, will you consider becoming my ally? Please consider my proposal carefully.  Think it over before you reply to me. This is very important to you and me!"

    Yun Daier rolled her eyes and said, "What if I don't agree to form an alliance with you?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled casually and said: "Even if you don't agree, I will still help you escape the danger until you return to the Mingjiao headquarters safely." After a pause, he said in a deep voice: "But I will find other allies, such as  The fearless living Buddha of the Yellow Sect. I believe that there are more than just Mingjiao gangs with considerable strength in the northwest. Miss Yun is a smart person, so you don¡¯t need me to explain the pros and cons in detail, right?"

    Yun Dai'er took a breath of air and looked at Hu Xiaotian again as if she had met him for the first time. She smiled bitterly and said: "Master Hu's ambition is not small! This matter is too relevant and I cannot make a decision alone. I must discuss it with other guardian elders.  Only then can we make a decision. And, before we make a decision, I hope you can show your strength!" Hu Xiaotian's meaning is very clear, either be his ally or his enemy, there is no third way.  If the Ming Cult gives up the opportunity to form an alliance with him, once he joins forces with the Yellow Cult, it will seriously threaten the foundation of the Ming Cult.  However, if you form an alliance with him, you will have to bear a huge risk. If you are accused of "having liaison with the Demonic Cult", the Mingjiao will be discredited in the world!

    Hu Xiaotian nodded and said: "Your request is not excessive, it should be so!"

    Yun Dai'er took off a ruby ??ring on her hand and handed it to him: "This is the 'holy ring' passed down from generation to generation by our sect. The surface is engraved with the incantation of our Ming sect. It is the only one in the world. If you meet my sect,  If you are successful, you can show the 'Holy Ring' and they will trust you after seeing it."

    Hu Xiaotian carefully hid it close to his body and said solemnly: "Don't worry, as long as I am breathing, this ring will never fall into other people's hands!"

    In the evening, Su Quan returned from the government office and sent someone to invite Hu Xiaotian to have dinner with him.  In fact, what Hu Xiaotian is most worried about is that Su Quan exposes his false identity, and evenI came to Yun Dai'er, but the matter has come to this, and there is no way to hide. Anyway, if you extend your head, it will be a knife, and if you shrink your head, it will be a knife. Let's see what kind of medicine the other person is selling in the gourd?  Now he straightened his clothes and followed the servant to the dining room.

    The dining room was brightly lit, and there was an Eight Immortals table. In addition to the three members of the Su family, there was also a young man with a body as tall as a pine tree and an imposing figure.  He had a square face with Chinese characters, thick eyebrows like daggers, and a pair of gleaming tiger eyes. He was about 20 years old.  He has broad shoulders and thick back, strong muscles, and thick and strong finger bones. Even though he is sitting casually on the chair, he still exudes the charm of a tiger and leopard.  He has a handsome appearance, a tough and masculine type of handsome man, which is completely different from Cheng Ying's elegant and elegant appearance.

    Hu Xiaotian was attracted by the man at the first sight when he stepped in the door. He was amazed in his heart. This man is definitely a master among masters!  That awe-inspiring and confident demeanor cannot be imitated at any cost.  If he hadn't practiced forbidden martial arts at the moment and had fought with this person, the outcome would probably have been just a hair's breadth away!  There are really hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the Su Mansion. What ability does Su Quan have that he can actually recruit so many masters?

    The man turned his eyes and looked at Hu Xiaotian coldly. His momentum suddenly became stronger, and a strong and invisible pressure quickly came over him.  Hu Xiaotian felt that the air around him suddenly turned cold, as if a huge boulder was pressing down on his shoulders. His chest felt suffocated and he almost fell to the ground. The true energy that had been sealed in various acupuncture points was about to move, but it actually responded!  He straightened his waist and resisted the huge pressure, wondering in his heart, who is this man?  Why are you so hostile and deliberately want him to make a fool of himself on the spot?

    Su Quan coughed twice at the right time. The man withdrew his power angrily and turned his head to look at him as if nothing had happened.  Su Quan waved and smiled: "Wen Tao, come and sit, don't be formal. Where is your friend?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "My friend is in poor health and cannot come to dine tonight. I have been asked to express my apologies to my uncle and aunt and apologize to you two another day!" Yun Dai'er is a Hu girl from the Western Region, and she is too beautiful.  It was really inconvenient to appear on such an occasion, so I had to make excuses for her to avoid it.

    Su Quan said: "In that case, give him another meal!" Pointing to the young man, he said: "Wen Tao, this is my adopted son Su Haoran. He is a little older than you. Please get closer to him."

    Hu Xiaotian hurriedly cupped his hands and said: "Brother Haoran, I'm so polite! Brother, with his majestic appearance and majestic head, he must be a powerful figure in Lanzhou City. I have just arrived in your place and am not familiar with it. I hope you will take more care of me in the future."

    Su Haoran's face softened slightly after being praised by him, and he said indifferently: "I'm not a foster father, so how can I take care of you?"

    Hu Xiaotian has made great efforts in cultivating his mind and nature. Of course he will not get angry because of this. He smiles calmly and sits down calmly.  After sitting down, he looked up and saw Su Yuqing with a frosty face across from him. Those eyes filled with hatred made people dare not look at her.  Hu Xiaotian secretly complained, it seemed that Miss Su would never forgive herself!  He avoided Su Yuqing's eyes and asked Su Quan, "Uncle Su, is the matter entrusted to you today settled?"

    Su Quan said: "What's so difficult about this trivial matter? I have obtained the consent of the governor. In two days, you can go to the government office and work with me! If you really have real talent and can pass the exam of the government school,  Once you officially become a student member, I will try my best to recommend you once I have the opportunity."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Uncle, don't worry, my nephew will not smear your face!"

    At this time, the servants brought the food and wine one after another.  After drinking for three rounds, Su Haoran suddenly raised his glass and said to Hu Xiaotian: "Mr. Xia, this is the first time we meet, I want to toast you!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "I don't dare, I should respect you first! Please!" After saying that, he raised his glass and greeted him.  Suddenly, Su Haoran's sleeves and robes were slightly bulging, and the muscles in his fingers and wrists were tense. He was actually secretly channeling his internal energy!  I was shocked, knowing that the other party was taking this opportunity to test and find out whether he had the inner strength to protect himself.  However, his true energy has long been banned, so there is no need to deliberately conceal it, and the other party cannot find out any secrets.  At the moment, he was pretending not to know, and still clinked glasses with Su Haoran.

    The two glasses collided with each other, and with a soft sound, the wine glass in Hu Xiaotian's hand was shattered to pieces, and the wine splashed all over him.  Hu Xiaotian exclaimed and fell back involuntarily.

    "Be careful!" Su Haoran stretched out his right hand like lightning and hooked Hu Xiaotian's shoulder. A wisp of internal energy quickly traveled through his body, then he quietly withdrew it and said with an apologetic smile: "Mr. Xia, I'm sorry!  I accidentally used too much force just now, didn't I scare you?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "This is purely an accident and has nothing to do with Brother Haoran! It was me who didn't sit still and made everyone laugh!"

    Su Yuqing muttered: "I can't even sit still, it's really useless!"

    Su Haoran smiled and said: "Master Xia is a scholar, full of knowledge, and he is different from warriors like us! Qing'er, I heard that Rong Baozhai just bought a batch of exquisite gold coins from Jiangnan.??Jewelry, do you want me to accompany you to look at it tomorrow?  "

    Su Yuqing's eyes suddenly brightened, and she smiled sweetly: "Okay! But it's not just a simple look, you have to prepare enough banknotes!"

    After Su Haoran tried it, he found out that there was no real energy activity in Hu Xiaotian's body, and concluded that he did not know martial arts. He looked down on him more and more, and talked and laughed with Su Yuqing, looking intimate.  Although Hu Xiaotian had no intention of marrying Su Yuqing, he saw her chatting and laughing with other men with his own eyes. He knew he shouldn't, but he couldn't help but feel jealous.  Su Yuqing also seemed to be deliberately snubbing him. She didn't say a word to Hu Xiaotian throughout the night. She treated him as a transparent person and turned a blind eye.  Although the food at this dinner was rich, Hu Xiaotian was tasteless and felt like he was sitting on pins and needles.  After finally making it to the end, I immediately left in a hurry.

    Back in the guest room, Hu Xiaotian silently checked the banned Qi in his body, but it was still as usual, unable to obey the drive of the mental formula.  But why did he feel his true energy when he first met Su Haoran and was oppressed by his aura?  Thinking about it carefully, on the one hand, it is because the opponent is strong enough, and on the other hand, it is unintentional. The mind is in harmony, and the true energy generates its own induction.  Is it possible to crack the "Pluto's True Qi Lock" from this aspect?  Vaguely, he grasped a vague direction.

 Text Chapter 17 Exploring the Golden Ax Alone

    Early the next morning, Hu Xiaotian went out alone to inquire about the news.  When I walked to the gate, I happened to bump into Su Haoran and Su Yuqing coming hand in hand. I saw the man was vigorous and heroic, and the woman was charming and gentle, like a fairy couple.  Hu Xiaotian wanted to say a few words, but he didn't expect them to look at him seriously and went out to get in the car as if no one was around.  Hu Xiaotian smelled the orchid body fragrance left by Su Yuqing when he passed by, and looked at the dust raised by the carriage, and he couldn't help but feel unspeakable loss and sourness in his heart.

    After leaving Su Mansion, Hu Xiaotian found a secluded forest nearby, changed his clothes, washed off the disguise powder, hid the changed clothes, and then walked out quietly.  The best places to inquire about all kinds of information in the city are brothels, casinos, restaurants and teahouses.  Seeing that it was still early, Hu Xiaotian asked as he walked toward the most famous "Tian Shang Lai" teahouse in the city.

    "Tian Shang Lai" teahouse is located on the bank of the Yellow River. It is built against the mountain and has two floors. It can overlook the scenery along the coast from a high position.  Due to heavy snow and ice, the surface of the Yellow River is frozen, making it look like a giant white dragon meandering eastward, which is a spectacular sight.  Although the north wind blows outside, the teahouse is as warm as spring and filled with a strange fragrance.

    As soon as Hu Xiaotian walked into the teahouse, he felt countless pairs of eyes looking at him.  He calmly turned his head and looked around, and saw more than a dozen tables of guests scattered in the teahouse, with different costumes and appearances, mixed with dragons and snakes, and it was difficult to distinguish their identities for a while.  He sat down at an empty table, ordered the waiter to bring a pot of strong tea and some snacks, slowly poured himself tea and listened to the discussions of the people around him.

    Before the cup of tea was finished, a man with fair skin and a mustache on his upper lip came over. He clasped his fists with a smile and said, "This brother is very handsome. Is this your first time here for tea? I'm Moyu,  He is nicknamed the "Eight-faced and Playful Prodigal". He has no other skills except making a lot of friends and knowing everything about the city of Lanzhou. I wonder, brother, are you looking for someone or a way to make a fortune? I will definitely be able to provide you with the most correct information!  "He is Bao Wenqin, who specializes in selling information. He is best at observing people's emotions and trying to figure out other people's thoughts. He guessed Hu Xiaotian's intention as soon as he saw his demeanor.

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said: "Your name is Cuttlefish?!"

    Mo Yu helplessly touched his mustache and said: "It's the 'Mo' of 'Wu Xuyou' and the 'Yu' of 'Yu', not that kind of cuttlefish in the water!" As he spoke, he tilted his buttocks and sat next to Hu Xiaotian, himself  He stretched out his hand to pour the tea and asked naturally: "Brother, what is your surname?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "My surname is Hu. I wonder how much Brother Mo's information is worth?"

    Mo Yu slapped the table and said: "I'm not wrong about the person. Brother Hu is really happy! For your sake, I will give you half the discount on all the information. I will only charge you ten taels of silver for top-secret ones and confidential ones."  Five taels for the ordinary ones, one tael for the ordinary ones is enough. How about it?" He took two more pastries and stuffed them into his mouth without politeness.

    Hu Xiaotian saw his asking price, smiled slightly, and said: "I only ask you three questions. If your answers satisfy me, I will give you five taels of silver. How about it?" He took out an ingot of silver and held it in his hand.  Turn and play.

    Mo Yu¡¯s eyes followed the ingot of silver and he said with a smile: ¡°Deal! I will tell you everything I know and tell you everything. I guarantee you will be satisfied!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "The first question - who are the most powerful gangs in Lanzhou City? How are each other's spheres of influence divided? Where are their gangs located?"

    Mo Yu was startled, his eyes rolled twice quickly, and he lowered his voice and said: "Now the most powerful gangs in the city are the Yellow River Gang, the Golden Ax Gang, and the Feiyan League.  The three-strong alliance will not become a reality in the short term. However, I heard that the Qinglong Society is planning to open a hall in Lanzhou recently. If the rumors are true, there will inevitably be a war!"

    He paused and continued: "The Yellow River Gang has the largest number of people. Most of the gang members are from poor backgrounds. Their main business is in shipping, car dealerships, grain, local products, etc. The hall is located at Bailong Wharf. The current gang leader Zhou Zhenhu can open a car with his bare hands.  The Monument Cracks Stone, his external skills have reached the pinnacle, and he is assisted by the Eight Great Diamonds. He is a daring person. The Golden Ax Gang has been established for the longest time and is also the richest. It controls the furs, jade, silk, medicinal materials, hotels, and buildings in the city.  Waiting for business, the entrance of the hall is located on Linjiang Avenue in the east of the city. The current gang leader is unknown, and the deputy gang leader Song Qian usually takes care of the relationships between all parties. Song Qian is known as the "Zhi Duo Xing". He is deep in the city, resourceful, and has a powerful swordsmanship.  Both black and white are just stingy. The Feiyan Alliance is an alliance composed of major gambling houses and brothels in the city. It is the most well-informed and has the closest relationship with the government. The entrance is located at the Golden Dragon Gambling House in the north of the city. The leader of the alliance is Yan Sanniang  , nicknamed the 'Female God of Gambling', not only has superb gambling skills, but is also stunningly beautiful and charming. She is the dream lover of all adult men! Her daughter Yan Qingqing is as beautiful as a fairy, ranking among the 'Four Beauties' in Lanzhou Prefecture  'If you see Brother Hu, you will be fascinated!" As he spoke, he showed a fascination.His demeanor and drool were all flowing out.

    Hu Xiaotian said with a half-smile, "Really?" No matter how beautiful Yan Qingqing is, she can't be better than Su Yuqing, right?  If Mo Yu found out about his rejection of the Su family's engagement, he would probably vomit blood and die on the spot.

    When Mo Yu mentioned beauties, his eyes shone brightly, and he said ostentatiously: "Don't you know the four beauties of Lanzhou Prefecture? Yan Qingqing ranked second, and was given the nickname 'Galaxy Rose'. Although the rose is beautiful, it is full of thorns.  , cannot be touched easily. Ranked third is Ji Xiangying from Zhongxiang Garden, who was given the nickname "Han Mei under the Moon". The plum blossoms are solitary and fragrant, standing proudly, and cannot be approached unless they are destined. Ranked fourth is Hui Hui's family.  The young lady of the Ma family, Ma Wan'er, was given the nickname 'Western Wild Chrysanthemum'. The wild chrysanthemums are fragrant and blooming, free and unconstrained by the world's etiquette. As for the beauty who is ranked first," he deliberately prolonged his tone, and saw Hu Xiaotian listening attentively.  He looked proud and said proudly: "This is Su Yuqing, the daughter of the magistrate of this palace. She was given the nickname 'Mengying Orchid'. The orchid is noble and elegant, and its fragrance enters the dreamland. The lingering aftertaste in it cannot be described in words!"

    Hu Xiaotian murmured: "Mengying Youlan? It's quite appropriate to describe her!"

    Mo Yu¡¯s eyes widened and he asked in astonishment: ¡°Do you recognize Miss Su?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "When I first came to Lanzhou, how could I have the chance to meet such a famous beauty? Without further ado, my next question is - who is Xu Yilang?"

    Mo Yuqi said: "You actually don't know who Xu Yilang is?! He is one of the four great generals in the Qinglong Club, a well-known master in the northern martial arts world. He is good at scheming and ruthless. He is the hero of the Qinglong Club's conquests in all directions. Among other things,  His reputation is more resounding than that of many gang leaders. Brother Hu, if you offend him, the only way out is to flee to the south, otherwise you will never have peace."

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Brother Mo, you are worrying too much. Xu Yilang and I have nothing to do with each other. We are just out of curiosity." He was secretly shocked. No wonder Yun Daier and his party were almost wiped out. It turned out to be the Qinglong Society who was causing trouble!  The Qinglong Society's power in the underworld is second only to the Demonic Cult. In recent years, it has been attacking everywhere and conquering gangs in various places. It has the potential to become the leader of the northern underworld.  This time, the Qinglong Society joined forces with the Yellow Sect in an attempt to capture Mingjiao Saint Yun Daier alive. This was clearly a ruthless move against the Mingjiao, and its purpose was probably to carve up the Mingjiao's territory and further expand its hegemony.  The leader of the Qinglong Society is quite ambitious!  He threw the ingot of silver on the table and said, "Brother Mo, please pay the bill for me. The rest is yours! Farewell!" After that, he stood up and walked away.

    Mo Yu was stunned for a moment and shouted, "You still have one more question to ask!"

    Hu Xiaotian said without looking back: "You already told me!"

    Mo Yu wondered: "Have I told you? What should I tell you? Could it be about the four beauties? Hehe, they are indeed of the same kind!" Staring at Hu Xiaotian's back, the frivolous look on his face suddenly disappeared, and he thought to himself  : This guy¡¯s origins are unknown. He seems to be acquainted with Miss Su, and he¡¯s also involved with a master from the Qinglong Club. There must be something weird about him!  If I figure out his identity and report it to the boss in detail, it might be a miracle.  As soon as I thought of this, I immediately checked out and left.

    Hu Xiaotian left the teahouse and not far away when he noticed someone was following him behind him. He inadvertently glanced back and saw the figure shrinking. It was Mo Yu whom he had just met in the teahouse!  He frowned slightly, took advantage of Mo Yu's escape, walked a few steps quickly, turned into an alley, and then turned back to stand still.

    Hearing a sound of brisk footsteps approaching from far away, Mo Yu hurried over and rushed into the alley without thinking, just in time to meet Hu Xiaotian face to face.  Mo Yu stopped in embarrassment and laughed: "What a coincidence, we meet everywhere in life. It seems that the two of us have a good fate! I wonder who Brother Hu is waiting for here?"

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "Brother Mo cares so much about Hu. It's really touching! If Brother Mo doesn't have anything too urgent, why not act as a guide for the time being and accompany me to the Golden Ax Gang?"

    Mo Yu smiled and said: "Brother Hu, my greatest strength is that I love to help my friends! Now that you have spoken, no matter how busy I am, I will take the time to send you to the gate of the Golden Ax Gang! Please!"

    The two of them had their own wishful thinking in mind. They spied on each other while talking, and soon they came to Linjiang Avenue in the east of the city.  The avenue is three feet wide. On one side near the Yellow River, there are rows of trees planted with branches covered with ice and snow. On the other side, there are densely packed shop fronts, including pawnshops, teahouses, restaurants, jewelry stores, etc.  Because of the cold weather, there were few pedestrians on the road, and occasionally carriages passed by quickly.

    Mo Yu said: "These shops are all the property of the Golden Ax Gang! The entrance of the Golden Ax Gang is located at the deepest part of the avenue. Does Brother Hu want to visit his friends or go to play? If it's the latter, I'm sorry I can't accompany you.  Got it!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "I am not crazy, nor do I have three heads and six arms. How could I challenge such a huge gang alone?"??¡­Hey!  "Looking around, I saw a large carriage parked outside a silk and satin shop. It looked very familiar. It was the carriage that Su Yuqing and Su Haoran rode this morning. I guessed that the two of them were shopping in the store, and I felt depressed for no reason.  . Mo Yu looked at his expression and then at the carriage, thoughtfully.

    When he walked to the carriage, Hu Xiaotian suddenly felt a chill coming over him. He instinctively raised his head and met a pair of cold and ruthless eyes, which made his hair stand on end.  The man sitting by the window on the second floor of the teahouse turned out to be the blood-spear Meng Lieyan in "Seven Shura"!  Meng Lieyan saw Hu Xiaotian's face clearly at almost the same time. Without thinking, he smashed the window and swooped down from the air. The next moment, two iron spears came to his hands, as if dazzling thunderbolts flashed across the sky.  It stabbed directly at the vital part of Hu Xiaotian's head, and the cold and murderous intent was overwhelming and overwhelming.

    Hu Xiaotian was so shocked that he didn't have time to think about why the other party appeared here. He swooped forward, rolled on the spot, and got under the carriage.  Meng Lieyan roared and changed directions in mid-air like a raptor. The iron spear fell like thunder and hit the top of the carriage with a bang. The fierce force immediately exploded the entire carriage into countless pieces, and the horse was injured and neighing in pain.

    The moment the carriage shattered, Hu Xiaotian rushed out without hesitation and ran headlong into the silk and satin shop. He felt a sharp pain in his back and was stabbed by the splintered wooden strips. He stumbled to the ground involuntarily.  By chance, he fell right in front of Su Yuqing, and his head almost hit her delicate embroidered shoes.  Su Yuqing was startled and scolded: "What are you going to do?!"

    Suddenly there was a flash of cold light and lightning, and the curtain at the door was torn to pieces by an iron spear.  Meng Lieyan jumped into the store with a gust of cold wind. Without looking at the others, the iron spear broke through the air and stabbed Hu Xiaotian's weak point on the vest viciously.

    At this moment, he suddenly heard a cold shout: "How dare you! Who dares to act wild in front of me?!" Before he finished speaking, Su Haoran was like a tiger descending from the mountain, and punched Meng Lieyan's chest vitally with both fists. Before the punch came,  , the fierce punching wind has made the opponent feel suffocated.  Meng Lieyan was shocked, where did this master come from?  If you don't resist, you will be the first to die!  Turning his wrist, the iron spear drew two arcs and stabbed the key points on the opponent's shoulders and elbows, using offense as defense, the move was quite fierce.  Su Haoran sneered: "Is it the Yang family's marksmanship?" Somehow his steps slipped, he avoided the spear edge, and slapped the iron spear heavily with his palm.  Meng Lieyan's fingers shook violently, and the tiger's mouth burst open on the spot. He stepped back several steps, his face turned red.

    When Hu Xiaotian heard the news caused by Su Haoran's attack, he knew that Meng Lieyan would definitely lose.  The reason why he rushed into the store just now was to alarm Su Haoran, a master. He thought that Su Haoran, who was proud and proud, and accompanied by a charming beauty, would sit back and watch Meng Lieyan murder someone?  As long as they are men, they will always show their strong side in front of beautiful women, and Su Haoran is no exception.  It turned out that at the critical moment, his bet was right.  At that moment, he endured the severe pain in his back and stood up.

    When Su Yuqing saw this strange man who was tall and strong, with a domineering look on his face, especially his pair of firm and deep eyes, she seemed to have seen him before somewhere, which gave her a strange feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Her heart was filled with ripples, and she couldn't help but  He asked softly: "Are you seriously injured?" It was the first time in his life that he took the initiative to talk to a man, his face flushed, and his heartbeat suddenly accelerated.

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "It's just a flesh wound, it's not a problem!" Turning around, Meng Lieyan knew that he couldn't break through Su Haoran's blockage, so he held a spear across his chest and slowly backed out of the door, saying coldly: "I will  Come back again!" The figure flickered and fled away with the wind.

    Hu Xiaotian took a long breath, but he didn't notice the sudden change in Su Yuqing's face, and there was a bloody mark from biting his lower lip.  She originally thought that her charm was unstoppable, but she didn't know that there was "Xia Wentao" in front of her and this strange man in the back. They were all indifferent when facing her, which greatly hit her confidence.

    Su Haoran turned around and glanced at Hu Xiaotian, and couldn't help but be stunned. What a strong and extraordinary man!  At this time, Mo Yu jumped in lightly and said with a smile: "Boss, you are so majestic and elegant! You can force such a master back with just one palm. Looking at Lanzhou City, who else has such skill? Brothers, their faces  There is great light above!"

    Su Haoran waved his hand impatiently: "Stop talking nonsense! Send someone immediately to find out who the man holding the iron spear just now is? Where did he stay? Are there any other accomplices? Why has he been hiding on the territory of the Golden Ax Gang?  "

    Before Mo Yu could say anything, Hu Xiaotian said solemnly: "I know his identity and origin!"

    Su Haoran narrowed his eyes slightly and said calmly: "Who are you?"

    Hu Xiaotian glanced around and said with a smile, "Isn't it a good place to talk?"

    Mo Yu came close to Su Haoran and whispered a few words.  After hearing this, Su Haoran nodded and said: "Brother Hu is a guest from afar, not to mention a special trip to visit the Golden Ax Gang. Naturally, we have to give you a grand reception, please!"

    Exiting the back door of the silk and satin shop, there is a secret alley leading directly to the Golden Ax Gang.  Hu ?He quickly treated the wound, followed Su Haoran and others, and walked into the hall of the Golden Ax Gang unimpeded.  The guards he met along the way were all respectful to Su Haoran, their eyes full of respect and obedience.  Hu Xiaotian's heart was moved. Could it be that he was actually the leader of the Golden Ax Gang?

    A group of people walked into the lobby and saw a middle-aged man in white clothes with a short beard and a handsome manner who came up to her with a smile: "What brought Miss Su here? Why does her face look so bad? Is it because your elder brother bullied her again?"  Are you there?" His eyes were sharp, his temples were high, and he had a long sword hanging on his waist. His movements were natural, without any flaws.

    Su Yuqing pursed her lips and said, "Uncle Song, don't accuse me wrongly! It's none of his business." After saying that, he glanced at Hu Xiaotian intentionally or unintentionally, a bit resentful and a bit angry.

    The middle-aged man was Song Qian, the deputy leader of the Golden Ax Gang. Following Su Yuqing's gaze, he could not help but tremble all over even though he had a deep mind and extraordinary concentration. He shouted in surprise, "You are Hu Si?"  Young Master?! You are finally here!"

 Text Chapter 18 The strong are respected

    Hu Xiaotian said in astonishment: "Do you recognize me?"

    Song Qian smiled and said: "To be honest with you, we have already managed to get your portrait. We can confirm it as soon as we see it." The leader of the com gang once predicted that if the master has a grand ambition and plans for hegemony, he will definitely come to Lanzhou to seek cooperation. As expected, he was  You guessed it! Xiao Yu, go and ask the gang leader to come back immediately and tell him that Fourth Young Master Hu is here!"

    Mo Yu responded: "Yes!" and went out quickly.  Su Yuqing secretly looked at Hu Xiaotian and thought: So he is the legendary figure!

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Are you so sure of my identity? What if someone deliberately fakes it?"

    Song Qian smiled slightly and said: "Although the Golden Ax Gang is not a dragon's den or a tiger's den, it is not a place where anyone can come in or out. Who dares to take such a risk? What's more, the young master behaves calmly, calmly and generously, and naturally exudes an attractive aura. How can he be ordinary?"  Can people imitate it? And I feel that the domineering aura of our sect's magical skills lurks in the young master's body. This is absolutely impossible to fake. In heaven and on earth, only the disciples of the leader can practice it. Let me ask the four disciples under the leader, except  Besides Mr. Hu, who else will come to our gang?"

    Hu Xiaotian clapped softly and said: "You are indeed a 'smart star', with meticulous observation and rigorous reasoning. No wonder Elder Quan is relieved to let you take charge of your role! If I have a few talented people like you to assist me, why worry about not being able to achieve hegemony?"

    It turns out that the Golden Ax Gang appears to be a gang in Lanzhou, but is actually a secret hall of the Demon Sect.  The division of forces in the Demonic Cult is rather special. Except for the temple's high priest, Elder Fenglijun, who is in charge of the Holy City, the other twelve elders are distributed across the country, commanding the believers in various places. The number ranges from tens of thousands to thousands.  He is a person who truly holds real power.  Although Chi Yan, Cheng Ying, Hu Xiaotian and others have special status, they cannot directly govern ordinary believers. If they want to seize actual control of the demon sect, they must win the support of these elders.  Among these thirteen elders, the vast majority are from the Jiuyi tribe. Only one is Han, named Quan Su, and he was assigned to the most desolate and arduous northwest region. Although his jurisdiction is wide, it is the least  an area of ??concern.

    When Hu Xiaotian first descended to the snow mountain, he had already calmly analyzed that if he wanted to defeat Cheng Ying and others, the first step was to have his own power, otherwise he would not have the conditions to dominate the underworld.  Looking at the Demon Sect, only the Quansu clan in the northwest may support him, because they are both Han Chinese, and if the cooperation is successful, there will be mutual benefits.  As for the other elders, they more or less have the idea of ??rejecting foreign races. They value Chi Yan, Cheng Ying and Zhan Feng, the three direct descendants of the Jiuyi tribe, and are unlikely to join his camp at the moment.  Therefore, the most important purpose of his coming to Lanzhou was to persuade Quan Su, but unexpectedly so many accidents happened on the way.

    But Cheng Ying also saw the move he was going to make.  Therefore, after the plan to snipe Hu Xiaotian failed, he immediately adjusted his deployment and sent the "Seven Shura" to secretly sneak into Lanzhou and wait for the enemy, trying to prevent him from meeting Quan Su.  If Hu Xiaotian hadn't reacted astutely just now, tempting Su Haoran to make a rescue and blocking Meng Lieyan's fatal blow, he would have died!

    Song Qian said humbly: "No, no, the young master is overly praised!"

    Su Haoran suddenly said: "The leader has unrivaled martial arts skills and commands the world. All disciples of this sect respect him! But if someone pretends to be his disciple and goes around cheating, I, Su Haoran, will be the first to refuse!" He clenched his fists, eyes filled with anger.  Shooting out a blazing light like fire, it stared at Hu Xiaotian for an instant, and its powerful aura rushed towards him.

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "Brother Su, why did you say this? Don't you believe in Gang Leader Song's judgment?"

    Su Haoran said coldly: "Of course I trust Uncle Song, but I don't trust you! When you were attacked in the silk shop just now, you didn't have the strength to fight back. How can you be called a disciple of the leader?! Chi Yan, Zhan Feng,  Which of the three Cheng Ying masters is not a master with unique skills? Based on your current performance alone, what qualifications do you have to compare with them? I think anything can be faked, but martial arts cannot be faked! If you are a real Hu  Fourth Young Master, you must have practiced the magical skills of our religion. You might as well give some advice to Su so that we can open our eyes!" After Hu Xiaotian appeared, he noticed that Su Yuqing's eyes had changed. He seemed to be quite interested in this young man, and he couldn't help but feel jealous.  born.  Although Su Haoran and Su Yuqing were called brothers and sisters, they were not related by blood. He had already fallen in love with this gentle and beautiful adopted sister and looked forward to marrying her one day.  At this time, he suddenly discovered that there was another potential opponent. He was very unhappy, so he deliberately wanted to make things difficult for Hu Xiaotian.

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "Brother Su, what you said is wrong! The methods of practicing magical arts in this sect are very different. How can you deny my identity because of my temporary performance? I am currently unable to use my internal energy, so I was deceived by the villain.  It¡¯s hurt. If you and I had a spar, you could use your inner strength but I couldn¡¯t. It would be unfair before the fight even started. Even if you win, it would be disgraceful, and it doesn¡¯t explain the actual problem.¡±

    Su Haoran's face turned red and he said loudly: "You??Looking for excuses to shirk!  As long as you have the guts to take action, and I don't use my internal strength during the sparring match, I don't believe you have the ability to defeat me!  "

    Su Yuqing saw that the two of them were at loggerheads and stamped her feet: "Brother! You're doing your old habit again. You want to start a fight at every turn. Can't you just bear it?"

    Su Haoran said: "Qing'er, you have wronged me! I did this to expose his lies and force him to reveal his true identity, so that you would not be deceived by his sweet words. If you don't wake up until you suffer a loss, then  But it¡¯s too late! Get out of the way, I must teach him a lesson!¡±

    Su Yuqing was ashamed and annoyed. She turned around and grabbed Song Qian's sleeves, and said aggrievedly: "Uncle Song, what should I do if I don't listen to my advice?" Song Qian actually wanted to see Hu Xiaotian's martial arts, so he didn't take it lightly.  : "Don't be nervous! They don't use their internal strength during the competition, so they shouldn't be injured. And I will pay attention to the situation in the field at all times. If I notice something is wrong, I will separate the two of them immediately. You can just watch the battle with peace of mind!" Su Yuqing was helpless!  , walked aside angrily.

    Su Haoran got Song Qian's tacit approval, and became more and more unwilling to let Hu Xiaotian go. He said coldly: "What kind of weapon do you want to use? I will ask someone to get it immediately!"

    Hu Xiaotian is very clear that the Demon Cult adheres to the principle of respecting the strong. If he refuses to accept the challenge, he will be ridiculed and doubted by others, which will be extremely detrimental to future plans.  In addition, if you can defeat Su Haoran, it will also help to establish prestige and gain the heartfelt support of young believers.  So this battle is inevitable!  He took two steps forward and said, neither humble nor arrogant, "I use a sword!"

    Su Haoran sneered: "You still dare to say that you are not a fake?! Why don't you use an axe? Have you never learned the sect's divine protection skill 'Slaying the Dragon with Ten Axes'?"

    Song Qian coughed slightly and interjected: "Haoran, Mr. Hu was originally a disciple of Hengshan Mountain in Nanyue. He came down from the mountain at the age of sixteen and traveled around the world. He became famous for his swordsmanship. He defeated Li Shan, the leader of the Beggar Clan, and Qing Qing, the headmaster of Wudang.  Xuzi. Swordsmanship is indeed one of his best martial arts." After saying that, he took off the sword from his waist, presented his hands in front of Hu Xiaotian, and said with a smile: "This is Song's family heirloom sword. I wonder if it can catch the eyes of the young master?  "

    Su Haoran was secretly surprised and couldn't help but put away the thought of contempt.  Li Shan and Qing Xuzi are both well-known masters in Bai Dao. The former is known as a new generation of masters in swordsmanship, and the latter is the new leader of the Wudang sect. His martial arts skills are incredible.  If even they were defeated by the opponent's sword, how could he be careless and underestimate the enemy?

    Hu Xiaotian stretched out his hand to hold the hilt of the sword, and heard a roar of a dragon. The white light was dazzling, and a sword as bright as autumn water with blown hair and broken hair came out of its sheath, and a slight chill spread rapidly around.  He lightly clasped the sword with his fingers, but when he heard a slight tremble from Zheng, the echo continued, deep in his heart he felt the spirit of the long sword that was eager to try, and he praised: "What a sword!" He gently held the sword flower, and pointed the sword tip toward  On the sword, he used the starting gesture of "a stick of incense toward the sky" and said calmly: "Brother Su, please!" With a sword in his hand, his whole aura suddenly changed, as if a precipitous cliff was towering, compelling people's soul.

    Su Haoran felt the strong pressure from his opponent, and his fighting spirit became more intense. He raised his left palm and pushed out, his right fist was hidden in his waist, his front foot touched the ground, and he said in a deep voice: "You are a guest from afar, so make the first move!  "

    Hu Xiaotian played into his heart and said: "Then I'm not polite!" The long sword trembled, and he rushed forward, and the sharp sword light pierced Su Haoran's eyes like lightning.  Under the premise that neither side can use their internal strength, the difference in the speed of their attacks is negligible. Whoever strikes first can take the initiative.  When it comes to the overall situation of victory or defeat, he will certainly not be polite and modest. The point of the sword is exactly the most vulnerable and difficult-to-defend part of the opponent.

    The sword light was dazzling. Su Haoran instinctively blinked his eyes, but he felt the coldness was overwhelming. The opponent's long sword had stabbed him unceremoniously, and the speed was beyond expectation!  He exerted force on his back heel and jumped back violently. In the flash of lightning, he flicked the two index fingers of his left hand, hitting the tip of the sword and shaking the long sword.

    Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but praise: "Good kung fu!" Su Haoran's precise eyesight and boldness of his moves are truly unparalleled.  No matter whether the move just now was a little slower or a little faster, if the finger touches the blade, it will be broken.  He praised his opponent, but he didn't move his sword slowly at all. With a slight turn of his wrist, the sword came out like a sudden rain, stabbing Su Haoran's chest vitally with a hissing sound.  Su Haoran was very aware that he would not dare to resist the sword with his flesh and blood body. He could only avoid it by taking wrong steps, and he couldn't help but sigh in his heart that he was useless.  Hu Xiaotian ignored others and followed closely, stabbing and prodding with his long sword, and attacking like a tide, forcing his opponent to wander around the field.

    Song Qian and Su Yuqing looked at each other in shock. With Su Haoran's skills, he was unable to fight back. The battle situation was one-sided, which was simply unbelievable.  Su Yuqing had mixed emotions, watching the two people fighting nervously, her palms full of sweat.

    ??Hu Xiaotian has a solid foundation, and every move has been refined thousands of times. In addition, he has rich experience in battle and long-lasting strength. He has obtained unrivaled high-level skills.There was almost no gap between the hand's pointing and the change of moves. Each sword thrust must be a part that Su Haoran had to guard against.  Especially the sword in his hand was as sharp as clay, which gave Su Haoran an extremely headache.  Although the situation was unfavorable, Su Haoran kept his promise and did not secretly use his internal strength to fight back against his opponent. He gritted his teeth and struggled to deal with the situation.

    Hu Xiaotian fired more than thirty swords in a row, but despite having the advantage, he was still unable to do anything to his opponent. He couldn't help but secretly admire Su Haoran's martial arts and will, and felt a sympathy for each other.  Suddenly he stopped attacking and said loudly: "Brother Su, I had the advantage of the sword during the fight, which is not fair to you. How about a draw for this battle? When I can freely use my true energy, you and I can let go  Use your hands and feet to decide the outcome."

    For the first time in his life, Su Haoran was in such a miserable state during a martial arts competition. He was unable to display his unique skills. Only then did he realize that there are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the world.  The opponent is so young, but he has understood the realm of the unity of man and sword, and his wonderful moves are endless. If he uses his internal strength in conjunction with them, how many moves can he withstand?  Slowly opening his arms, revealing the tiny sword holes under his sleeves, he sighed: "Strictly speaking, I have been defeated!"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "Brother Su fought against my sword with his bare hands. He only had three sword holes in his sleeve. How can we say he lost? No matter how shameless Hu is, he will never dare to admit that he has won this game."  ! If this spreads out, what shame will I have to stand in the world?"

    Su Haoran smiled bitterly and said: "Young Master Hu, there is no need to comfort me! Your master's swordsmanship is magical and has endless changes. He is definitely better than me by half. I still have this self-knowledge. Please don't take it to heart about the things I have offended before."  , I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± His figure swayed and he swept out of the lobby like the wind.  Su Yuqing shouted: "Brother, where are you going?" She chased him out nervously.  Shao Qing, suddenly there were several loud bangs in the distance, and everyone's muffled exclamations.

    Hu Xiaotian returned the sword to Song Qian and asked worriedly: "Gang Leader Song, will the Su family brothers and sisters be okay?"

    Song Qian said: "Don't worry, Haoran will be fine after venting his anger. He usually thinks very highly of himself, and it's good to be hit by some setbacks occasionally, lest he doesn't know how high the sky is and always thinks that I am the best in the world." He then invited Hu Xiaotian to sit down in the inner room.  , briefly and concisely introduced the forces of the Northwest Demonic Cult.

    In addition to the Golden Ax Gang in Lanzhou, the Tiger Gang in Qinghai and the Pegasus Gang in Ningxia were all formed by members of the Demon Cult. They are also under the jurisdiction of Quansu. The total number of members of the three major gangs exceeds 10,000.  Although Quan Su is an elder and the leader of the Golden Ax Gang, most of the demon sect disciples sent to the northwest frontier are rebellious characters that other elders are unwilling to take in. They are all rebellious, how can they obey orders easily?  The Tiger Gang and the Pegasus Gang are on one side and secretly cultivating their own cronies. In recent years, they have become increasingly difficult to mobilize.

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said: "When fighting against foreign forces, you must first make peace at home. This is an ancient saying. If an army cannot give orders and the generals are disloyal, how can they fight decisively on the battlefield and defeat powerful enemies? The situation is so bad, can Elder Quan just sit back and ignore it?  Let them do whatever they want?"

    Before Song Qian could speak, he suddenly heard someone outside say: "The time has not yet come. If you use thunderbolt methods rashly, it will be difficult to convince the public. Secondly, it may shake the foundation, so it has been delayed until now." As soon as he finished speaking, a person strode forward.  In the door, with piercing eyes, it was Su Quan, the general judge of Lanzhou!

    Hu Xiaotian stood up and clasped his fists and said, "Should I call you Elder Quan or Elder Su?" Since he knew that Su Haoran and Su Yuqing were both disciples of the Demon Cult, he had already guessed that Su Quan was the elder of the Demon Cult, Quan Su. The two names were homophonic.  The recitation was the same when I came here, so I wasn't surprised after meeting.

    Su Quan's eyes flashed and he asked in surprise: "How could Mr. Hu know my other identity? Could it be that he has personally found out about me?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly, with a restrained spirit. He lost his domineering and mighty aura and said in the accent of "Xia Wentao": "My nephew received great hospitality from Uncle Su last night. I still remember it so freshly that I dare not hide it anymore." If you want to win over the other party.  To trust others, you must first be honest with them, otherwise you will get twice the result with half the effort.  Since the two parties will be partners in the future and share life and death, he simply exposes himself.

    Su Quan stared at him dumbfounded and suddenly realized: "It turns out to be you!" The previous doubts were easily solved. No wonder his handwriting was different from the real Xia Wentao. No wonder he, a scholar, could withstand Su Haoran's momentum. No wonder he could resist Su Yuqing.  Charm.  After carefully looking at his appearance, he raised his thumb and praised: "Young Master's disguise method is really brilliant, worthy of the words 'unparalleled skill'. I couldn't find any flaws in the original makeup! If it weren't for Young Master himself,  Admit it, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "It's just a small skill, it's hard to reach the level of elegance!" He then recounted how he met Xia Wentao in the mountains and was intercepted and killed on the way, and finally said: "I borrowed the identity of 'Xia Wentao', my original intention was to avoid adultery."  The eagle is chasing and killing, and it is easy to find a place to stay in Lanzhou City.I would never dare to hope to reach the heights of Miss Su.  If you have offended me, please be magnanimous, elder, and don't blame me.  "

    Su Quan stroked his beard and smiled: "No wonder Qing'er's mother complained to me last night, saying that you disliked Qing'er and refused to fulfill the engagement. It turned out to be something else! It's a pity that the young master is not a descendant of the Xia family, otherwise Qing'er could marry  Here it is, everyone will be happy."

    Song Qian smiled and said: "Anyway, the person named Xia is dead, so the original engagement is naturally cancelled. Elder, why don't you just go with the flow and let Miss Su marry the young master! With the young master's identity and character, he is more than enough to be your son-in-law."

    Su Quan's heart moved, Hu Xiaotian waved his hands hurriedly and said: "Wait a minute! Marriage requires two parties to be in love. After all, forceful melons are not sweet. Miss Su and I have just met, and we have not reached the stage of discussing marriage. Gang Leader Song said  Stop fanning the flames!" After a pause, he said, "Xia Wentao is the elder's old friend, and now he is being deliberately murdered. Doesn't the elder try to track down the culprit?"

    Su Quan and Song Qian looked at each other with strange expressions and sighed: "Why bother to investigate? The murderer is a disciple of our sect!"

 Text Chapter 19 Making a Covenant

    Hu Xiaotian frowned slightly: "Could this be an action arranged by Elder Su?" He originally thought that the perpetrator was Xia Wentao's enemy, but the answer was completely different.  £®  com Thinking back to the first time he met Su Quan, he became suspicious. Could it be that Su Quan disliked Xia Wentao's character and family background and sent someone to assassinate the future son-in-law?

    Su Quan shook his head and said: "I don't know anything about Xia Wentao's murder, but after listening to the young master's description, I can probably deduce who the leaders are. And the real mastermind should be my adopted son Su Haoran!"

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned and lost his voice: "He is the mastermind?!"

    Su Quan sighed: "You know your son better than your father. How could I not understand Haoran's thoughts? His feelings for Yuqing have gone beyond brother and sister. He also knew that Yuqing was engaged to Xia Wentao, and he learned that Xia Wentao was coming to Lanzhou.  After hearing the news, he secretly ordered his brothers to intercept and kill this person without telling me. No wonder he had a strange look on his face when he saw you yesterday, and even tried to test your martial arts. It turns out there was a reason!"

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly awestruck. Su Haoran's methods of dealing with his love rival were ruthless. Fortunately, he rejected the engagement at that time, otherwise his head might have been moved late last night!  He said: "Brother Haoran has great martial arts skills, a handsome appearance, and a deep love for Miss Su. Why doesn't Elder Su help him? If Miss Su gets such a good son-in-law, she will have a worry-free life."

    Su Quan smiled bitterly and said: "But Yuqing has always only regarded Haoran as an elder brother. It is a pure brother-sister relationship. If I match them up without asking, wouldn't it be ruining the happiness of my biological daughter? I remember the young master just said,  The melons that are forced are not sweet. I don¡¯t want my daughter to spend her whole life in pain!¡± Not wanting to dwell on this topic any longer, he changed the subject and asked, ¡°Young Master has come all the way to Lanzhou. I don¡¯t know what specific plans he has.  ?"

    Hu Xiaotian knew that the test time had come. If he could convince the other party to form an alliance, he would be qualified to compete with Cheng Ying and others.  Otherwise, fighting for hegemony over the Demonic Cult is just a dream.  Without answering, he asked: "How many years have you been staying in Lanzhou, elder?"

    Su Quan said: "It has been thirteen years."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Life is only a few decades, but how many thirteen years can there be in a blink of an eye? Are you willing to be trapped in this desolate place in the northwest? Among the thirteen elders of our sect, in terms of martial arts,  In terms of talent, qualifications, and military exploits, Elder Su should be qualified to be ranked among the top five! But with all due respect, Elder Su has the least say and the least power among many elders. There is no other reason than that the other elders are all Jiuyi  Among the tribe, you are the only one who is Han and has been ostracized by others. Does Elder Su not want to change this situation? Don¡¯t you want to experience the feeling of holding great power and being respected? "

    Su Quan laughed and said: "I am old, and my ambitions have long been worn down. It is better to do less than to do more, and just live peacefully. If I am sucked into the whirlpool and unable to escape, wouldn't my life be wasted?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "The elder is in his prime, how can he be said to be old? Hu still needs the elders to make suggestions and sit in the rear. What's more, the elders have so many masters, such as Su Haoran and others, who are at the peak of their power. Do the elders want to tie their hands and feet forever?  Are you going to spend your life in silence at the frontier? A good man should aspire to dominate the world and create a career that has never been done before. Even if he is buried in horse leather, he will have no regrets! The elders are people who have been there, why not give these young people a chance to show their ambitions? "

    Su Quan said: "Young Master has great ambitions, which impressed Su. But now there are three powerful powers in the divine sect. Chiyan, Cheng Ying, and Zhan Feng each have sect support. The strength of any party is far better than ours, so what can Young Master do?"  Compete with them?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said solemnly: "It is precisely because the three powerful factions are standing in opposition to each other, and have no time to pay attention to the northwest, that we have the opportunity to grow and gradually expand our strength. No matter which of these three factions wins the final battle, their strength will inevitably  We will suffer great losses. If we then suddenly attack and defeat the remaining enemies in one fell swoop, why worry about not succeeding? When cranes and clams fight, the fisherman will gain. What I want to do is to be the fisherman who patiently watches the battle! With the experience and wisdom of the elders,  You should be able to see the chances of winning, right?"

    Su Quan pondered and said: "Assuming that I am willing to lead everyone to be loyal to the young master, where should I start first?"

    Hu Xiaotian said confidently: "First subdue the Tiger and Wanma gangs, and then unify the Lanzhou underworld. Then use Lanzhou as a stronghold and gradually expand outward. Moreover, I have obtained the commitment of the Mingjiao saints to form an alliance with each other. With this powerful ally, we have no worries."  I'm worried!" After saying that, he took out the Mingjiao "Holy Ring" that Yun Dai'er entrusted him to keep and flashed it.

    "Eh!" Su Quan and Song Qian were greatly surprised. They didn't expect that he would make friends with the leaders of the Ming Cult just after they went down to the snow mountain. They couldn't help but look at him with admiration.  The Mingjiao has tens of thousands of believers in the northwest, and it maintains close relations with many princes and generals in the capital. It will be beneficial to form an alliance with them without any harm.

    Su Quan asked in confusion: "The Mingjiao main altar is thousands of miles away, how can the young master get to know the Mingjiao saint?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "The elder doesn't know something, I amOn the way here, I accidentally bumped into the Mingjiao group.  "At this moment, Jiang accidentally entered a black shop and broke Xu Yilang's conspiracy. Later, he accidentally rescued Yun Dai'er in the snow forest and finally gained her trust. "Yun Dai'er is temporarily staying in the elder's mansion at this time.  , after today¡¯s business is over, I can introduce you two to each other.  "

    Song Qian couldn't help but praise: "Young master is brave and careful, quick to respond, far-reaching and determined. He is worthy of being the leader's favorite disciple!" Hu Xiaotian dared to speak out to expose Xu Yilang's conspiracy when he could not control his internal strength.  To escape safely from the melee requires courage, resilience and luck.  Later, when faced with Yun Daier's beauty, he was not moved at all, but tried to obtain the other party's promise to form an alliance. This determination and overall view were rare.

    Su Quan said: "Those who have achieved great things since ancient times must first have a brain, arrange everything in a gradual and orderly manner, and have a basis for advancement and retreat; second, they must have a broad mind and be able to endure what ordinary people cannot tolerate; third, they must have vision, be able to recognize and employ people, and assess situations.  , seize the opportunity; fourth, you must have means, either to kill people to establish prestige, or to form alliances to rescue emergencies, and to be able to deal with any situation; fifthly, you must have luck, and those who are favored by God will always be disadvantaged. Although I have just met the young master, but through the  These words, as well as the young master's single-handed rescue of the Ming Cult saint, boldly asserted that the young master has all five qualities and his future achievements will be limitless. If the young master does not dislike me for being old and old, I am willing to follow the young master and do the same thing as a dog and a horse!" Song Qian naturally said  Su Quan followed suit and expressed support for Hu Xiaotian.

    Hu Xiaotian was overjoyed, held their palms respectively, and said with a smile: "Thank you both for trusting Hu! We will share blessings and hardships in the future. I, Hu Xiaotian, swear to God that I will never forget what I said today. If I violate it, I will  Thunder struck from heaven!"

    The three of them looked at each other and smiled, their aspirations burning in their blood.

    Su Quan said: "Now there are undercurrents surging in Lanzhou City. There are several things that need to be dealt with immediately. The first is to send someone to contact the Mingjiao disciples and send the saint back to the Mingjiao main altar as soon as possible. If something happens to her in my house, then  I can¡¯t explain it clearly. The second is to track down the whereabouts of the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect lamas, and try to figure out their number and true purpose. Especially when the Qinglong Society sent a figure like Xu Yilang, did they want to extend their tentacles into Lanzhou City and cause chaos?  What is the current power structure? The third is to immediately notify the masters of each hall, step up the practice of the 'Three Talents Formation' method, and strengthen the joint fighting technique. At the same time, recall the disciples who have gone out to practice and prepare for the war! The fourth is to notify the two gang leaders of the Tigers and Wanma  , if they want to come to Lanzhou to discuss matters, it¡¯s time for a showdown!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Also, Cheng Ying sent his secretly trained killer 'Seven Shura' to assassinate me. We must also find out the whereabouts and whereabouts of these people!"

    Su Quan frowned and said: "When I came here, I heard that the young master was attacked by someone and was slightly injured. What happened?"

    Hu Xiaotian shrugged and said, "When I came down from the mountain, I was forbidden to practice martial arts under the order of the leader. I couldn't use the true energy in my body. I couldn't protect myself when I was attacked just now, so I was injured."

    Su Quan was surprised and said: "Forbidden Kung Fu practice?! This has been discontinued in this sect for at least fifty years. The leader has such great love for you, you are so blessed!" Forbidden Kung Fu practice is for those with profound skills to put their true  Yuanzhuan is injected into other people's bodies to help them quickly improve their skills.  For practitioners, it actually means transforming and absorbing other people's true energy.  This method of transmitting true energy cannot be reversed, and the caster will lose 10% to 30% of his skill.  In the demon sect, there are many strong people, and the difference in their skills is limited. Almost no one is willing to sacrifice his own skills to help others.  What if after the spell is done, an enemy comes to kill you? Wouldn't it be like letting others slaughter you?  Therefore, this method of spiritual practice has been almost forgotten.  Hu Xiaotian actually obtained Xuanzong's transmission skills, which was a great thing that everyone dreamed of. This could shorten his cultivation time by at least ten years.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "The leader asked me to practice forbidden martial arts, but he did not tell me how to break the 'Underworld True Qi Lock'. He asked me to try to understand it myself. But I have thought hard for a long time and still have no clue. The elder is well-informed, whether  Do you know how to restore your skills?" If he is assassinated again, he will not be as lucky as today.

    Su Quan shook his head and said: "The method of practicing forbidden martial arts involves the sacred skill of protecting the teachings, the 'World-Destroying Overlord Technique', which is an absolute secret of the sect. Except for the leader and his direct disciples, how can others know the secrets? After the master recovers,  Before you use your skills, in order to prevent accidents, how about letting Haoran protect you personally for the time being?"

    Hu Xiaotian said helplessly: "That's all we have to do!" The "Seven Shuras" were watching in the dark. If there were no masters around him to protect him, he would be in danger of dying at any time.  It's a matter of life and death, no joke.

    The three discussed in detail for a while, formulated contingency measures for various possible situations, and decided to temporarily conceal Hu Xiaotian's identity from the outside world.  After the discussion, Su Quan summoned Su Haoran and told him to protect Hu Xiaotian's safety from now on and obey Hu Xiaotian's command.  After Su Haoran was defeated, his unruly expression became much calmer, but his brows and eyes remained cold, and he nodded silently in agreement.  ?Quan then divided the labor and asked everyone to take action immediately.

    The mission of Hu Xiaotian and Su Haoran is to go to the "Golden Dragon Gambling House" to visit Yan Sanniang and ask the Feiyan Alliance for help to find out where the enemies from all sides are staying so that they can take precautions and monitor them.  The two walked out of the inner room side by side and saw that in addition to Mo Yu and Su Yuqing, there were three strong and tough young men waiting. When they saw Hu Xiaotian, they all showed a bit of hostility and dissatisfaction.

    Su Haoran pointed at the three of them and introduced them in order: "These three are all my brothers, Yuan Han, Meng Qiang, and Ye Xiaodao!" Yuan Han is thin and of medium height, with cold and ruthless eyes, and his waist is vaguely exposed  A short sword hilt is suitable for masters who are good at using soft swords.  Meng Qiang has a rough face, broad shoulders and a broad body. His arms are as long as his knees. He has two watermelon-sized copper hammers stuck on his back. He looks like a brave man at first glance.  Ye Xiaodao looks handsome, but there is a scar that is more than an inch long on his left cheek. He has an unsheathed 100-melted steel knife stuck in his back. He is full of energy and is burning like a fire all the time.  Hu Xiaotian recognized Yuan Han and Meng Qianglai at a glance. It was they who disguised themselves as robbers and killed Xia Wentao.

    The three people clasped their fists at the same time and said: "Greetings, Mr. Hu!"

    Hu Xiaotian returned the courtesy and said: "You three, please don't be polite. If you were to sort by age, I'm afraid I would still call you brothers! When we get along in the future, please take care of me."

    Yuan Han was stunned for a moment, thinking that he must be extremely proud because he defeated Su Haoran, but he didn't expect Hu Xiaotian to be so humble!  Ye Xiaodao held the handle of the knife with his backhand and said eagerly: "I heard that the master's swordsmanship is outstanding. I wonder if you are interested in giving me some advice?"

    Su Haoran frowned and said: "Xiao Dao, the gang leader ordered us to go to the Golden Dragon Gambling House immediately to find out the news. Who has time to accompany you to fool around? Go and prepare your horses!" When everyone heard that they were going to the gambling house, they would see the famous Yan Yan.  Mother and daughter couldn't help but be very excited, and hurriedly hugged Su and Hu and went out.  Su Yuqing watched them leave cheering, feeling angry and annoyed, and cursed in a low voice: "Men are not good!"

    The Golden Dragon Gambling House is famous in Lanzhou City. It is a gold-selling cave where dignitaries, wealthy local gentry spend huge amounts of money and compete for wealth.  The gambling house is located in the downtown area. It is not conspicuous from the outside, but it is unique inside. It is composed of four relatively independent and interconnected courtyards. Each courtyard is built to imitate the famous gardens in the south of the Yangtze River. It is either quiet, elegant or beautiful.  Or majestic, each with its own characteristics.  Next to the gambling house, there is a row of restaurants and brothels, the most famous of which is Zhongxiang Garden, which gathers beauties from all over the world and is also a very lively place.

    When Su Haoran and the others arrived outside the casino, it was still early and there were almost no people on the street.  Mo Yu sighed: "It's a pity that we came at the wrong time! If we came at night, there would be busy traffic, bright lights, and beautiful women. Not only can you try your skills in the gambling house, but you can also enjoy delicious food and make friends with beautiful women. You will be as happy as a god!"  "

    Meng Qiang said disdainfully: "In addition to drinking and playing with women, do you also order anything else?"

    Mo Yu said: "Sage Kong once said: 'Food and sex are the same thing.' It is a man's nature to like food and beautiful women, even saints are no exception. What do you know, a rough guy? Boss, am I right?"  "

    Su Haoran quickly waved his hands and said: "Don't involve me in your quarrel!" He then followed the rules of the road and posted a greeting, waiting for Yan Sanniang to be summoned.  After a while, the fragrant breeze passed by, and a stunning girl wearing a red cloak jumped out of the door. Her eyes fell on Su Haoran, and she smiled before saying anything: "Brother Su, why are you here? Where is Sister Yuqing?"

    The girl has a melon-shaped face, willow-leaf eyebrows, a straight bridge of nose, and dyed cherry lips. When she smiles, a shallow dimple appears on her right cheek.  She has a slender figure, a complexion as clear as jade, gorgeous clothes, and extremely expensive jewelry. She is like an elf in the snow, pretty and cute, as light as a swallow. She is Yan Qingqing, the daughter of Yan Sanniang.  Mo Yu and Meng Qiang immediately stopped bickering. One stared at her with wide eyes, while the other blushed and peeked out of the corner of his eye. They were both fascinated by the beauty.  Hu Xiaotian was secretly amused when he saw this. Fortunately, they didn't drool, otherwise they would have been really embarrassed!

    Su Haoran said: "I have something important to discuss with Alliance Leader Yan, and it is not convenient for Yu Qing to come with me. Isn't Alliance Leader Yan in the gambling house?"

    Yan Qingqing blinked and smiled: "I am here to greet you just on my mother's orders. Please!" She walked straight to Su Haoran and said in a tired voice: "Brother Su, after you finish talking about business, we will go together.  Is hunting good?¡±

    Su Haoran frowned and said: "It's freezing cold and the birds and animals are extinct at this time, so it's not suitable for hunting. Besides, I have a mission and can't spare any time. If you must go, I can arrange for Meng Qiang and  I'll keep the knife with you." Naturally, Yan Qingqing was unhappy and kept chattering next to him, as if she only had eyes for him.  Hu Xiaotian is someone who has been here before, so he can naturally tell that Yan Qingqing is attracted to Su Haoran.  It's a pity that the falling flowers are intentional and the flowing water is ruthless. The person Su Haoran likes is not her. I wonder how her relationship will end in the future?  Is it another tragedy?

     Su Haoran and others came to the meeting hall of the inner courtyard, and saw a plump, fair-skinned, and beautiful woman sitting in the main seat, her beautiful eyebrows slightly wrinkled, thoughtful.  Yan Qingqing jumped to her side, put her arms around her shoulders and said, "Mom, what are you thinking about? Brother Su and the others are here!" The two of them looked similar, like a pair of sisters, which was a pleasure to look at.

    Su Haoran and others suddenly said: "Greetings to Leader Yan!"

    Yan Sanniang patted her daughter's face affectionately, turned around and said with a smile: "Haoran, it's rare to see you in the Golden Dragon Casino. What happened?" She turned her eyes and suddenly saw Hu Xiaotian's face, and couldn't help but "Hey  With a low voice, he stood up and said, "This young master has extraordinary bearing. Who is the disciple of an expert? Sanniang is so polite!" She has met countless people in her life, and she knew at a glance that Hu Xiaotian had an extraordinary background, and she didn't dare to have him.  The neglect.

    Hu Xiaotian said: "This junior's surname is Hu, and he has some connections with the Golden Ax Gang. I heard that in Lanzhou City, the Feiyan League has the best information, and can know all the troubles. Therefore, this junior is here today, and I want to ask the leader of the Yan League to inquire about a few people.  His whereabouts. I wonder if Alliance Leader Yan can help?"

 Text Chapter 20 Difficult Choices

    Yan Sanniang quickly recalled the information about the master surnamed Hu in the world, and compared Hu Xiaotian's age, appearance and other characteristics, and was shocked in her heart. Could it be him?  !  But he kept a friendly smile on his face and said: "The Feiyan League and the Golden Ax Gang have always been on good terms, and Haoran came to visit in person. I want to give him this face! As long as the person Mr. Hu wants to find is in Lanzhou, he can't go out for more than three days."  By the end of the day, we, the Feiyan Alliance, will definitely send us the exact news!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Okay! Thank you in advance on behalf of the Golden Ax Gang." Hu then entrusted the search for the members of the Qinglong Society, the Yellow Sect lama and the "Seven Shura" to Yan Sanniang, and finally said: "This matter  The stakes are high, so please be careful not to make any public announcements during the investigation, so as not to alert the other party. Especially these three groups of people are powerful and ruthless people. Your people must be careful when acting. Once discovered, they may be killed.  Disaster!"

    The more Yan Sanniang heard, the more shocked she became. How powerful the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect were. Why did they appear in Lanzhou at the same time?  The Golden Ax Gang pays so much attention to their whereabouts. Is it possible that they have a hostile relationship with them?  Why should the Golden Ax Gang compete with these two major forces and not be afraid of being wiped out?  When I thought about the identity of the young man in front of me, I couldn't help but shudder. An unprecedented fear came to my heart. Chaos was coming in Lanzhou City!  He forced a smile and said: "Thank you for reminding me, sir! Forgive me for asking, do you have any disputes with the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect?"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "We just want to find out the true intention of the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect to sneak into Lanzhou secretly. After all, we must be on guard against others! If their target is the Golden Ax Gang, we should take precautions early to avoid  We will be caught off guard by then. The Feiyan Alliance only needs to pass the news to us, and there is no need to do anything to alert the enemy. If it is misunderstood by the other party, the Feiyan Alliance may suffer heavy losses."

    Yan Sanniang felt slightly disappointed when she saw that he was very tight-lipped and couldn't find any useful information. She nodded and said, "We have a special method of collecting information and we won't alarm them. Sir, please rest assured about this."  !¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "With the alliance leader's promise, I am naturally relieved. Now that the matter has been settled, we will not disturb you. If there are any unexpected changes, we will contact you at any time. Farewell!"

    Su Haoran took out a stack of banknotes from his arms and put it on the table, saying: "This is the 10,000 taels paid in advance, and I will give you another 30,000 taels after the work is completed!" He cupped his hands and led his brothers to protect Hu Xiaotian.  Out of the meeting hall.

    Yan Sanniang was so distraught that she waved her hand to her daughter and said, "Qingqing, see off my guests for me!"

    Yan Qingqing's heart flew out early, she jumped up and shouted: "Brother Su, wait for me!" She flew out the door like a flying swallow, chasing Su Haoran and others.

    Yan Sanniang sighed softly and whispered: "Come out! They are all gone."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a secret door on the wall turned, and a middle-aged man with a gentle appearance walked out. He was Xu Yilang, one of the "four great generals" of the Qinglong Society!  He looked at the pile of banknotes on the table and chuckled: "The Golden Ax Gang is quite generous! Rong'er, do you know the identity of this person named Hu?"

    Yan Sanniang's face sank and she said coldly: "The Qinglong Club is one of the best gangs in the underworld, with many talents and a wide range of ears. Why did Mr. Xu come to ask me instead?" It turned out that after the initial conspiracy planned by the Qinglong Club and the Yellow Sect failed,  Xu Yilang and others tried their best but could not find Yun Daier's whereabouts.  Seeing that time was passing by, the leaders of the various branches of the Ming Cult were about to become suspicious. They had to change their strategies and turn to the Feiyan League, the most well-informed local people, for help.  Xu Yilang came to Jinlong Casino alone. After meeting him, he discovered that Yan Sanniang was actually his old lover who had broken up many years ago!  Just at this moment, Hu Xiaotian, Su Haoran and others arrived one after another, and Yan Sanniang had to open the secret room in a hurry to let Xu Yilang hide temporarily.

    Xu Yilang sighed and said softly: "Rong'er, are you still angry with me? I know that I did something wrong in the past. I shouldn't be so selfish and leave for my own future. I was wrong,  Can you forgive me? I once went back to my hometown in Kaifeng to look for you, but found nothing. Your family said that you left with hatred, but they don¡¯t know where you went. It turns out that you changed your name and hid in this desolate place in the northwest! Today  If I hadn't come to visit you in person, I would have passed you by and regretted it for the rest of my life! Rong'er, since God has destined us to meet again, can you give me a chance to repay my previous debt? "

    Yan Sanniang sneered and said: "Mr. Xu, the friendship between you and me was severed eighteen years ago. There is no question of who owes whom! Rong'er is dead, and the person standing in front of you is the owner of the Golden Dragon Casino.  , Leader of the Feiyan Alliance Yan Sanniang. If you want to reminisce about the past, you have found the wrong time, place, and wrong person! I have no time to listen to your nonsense. What is the purpose of your Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect teaming up to break into Lanzhou?  ?¡±

    Xu Yilang couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed when he touched his nose. He laughed and said: "It is said that Yan Sanniang is a hero among women. She is decisive and decisive. She really deserves her reputation."??!  Xu came here to ask for something. I would like to ask Sanniang to find someone for me. The sooner the better!  "After saying that, he took out a portrait from his sleeve robe and put it on the table and spread it out. The person in the painting was beautiful in appearance, noble and holy in temperament, shining as brightly as the sun.

    Yan Sanniang was surprised: "There is such a beauty in the world! Who is she?"

    Xu Yilang said calmly: "She is Yun Dai'er, the saint of the Ming Cult. She is hiding in Lanzhou City at the moment. No matter what method you use, find her within two days!"

    Yan Sanniang took a breath of air and exclaimed in surprise: "Saint of the Ming Cult?!" Of course she knew the status and weight of the saint in the Ming Cult, but Xu Yilang's tone seemed to be detrimental to Yun Dai'er.  If she agrees to Xu Yilang, she will be his accomplice and become an enemy of Mingjiao.  Feiyan League is just a local gang, so how can it be qualified to be an enemy of Mingjiao?  His mind was spinning, he shook his head and said: "We, the Feiyan Alliance, can't do anything about this matter. You can hire someone smarter!"

    Xu Yilang sneered and said: "Are you afraid of offending the Ming Cult? Aren't you afraid of offending our Qinglong Society? Since you are unwilling to talk about the old relationship, let's get things done. I'll put the ugly words up front. If you don't agree, within a month  I will definitely eradicate the Feiyan Alliance! Do you believe it or not?"

    Yan Sanniang's face was pale, and she said with a faint smile: "Are you threatening me? Eighteen years ago, you made me lose my dignity and lose everything; eighteen years later, do you want to take away the foundation that I have worked so hard to build? Maybe?  Ichiro, you don¡¯t have to wait a month, you might as well kill me now. I accept my fate." He closed his eyes tightly and remained motionless.

    Xu Yilang looked at her charming and familiar face, the love and affection of the past flashed across his face, his heart softened, and he sighed: "Sanniang, don't force me! For the sake of our daughter, you can't help me.  Once?"

    Yan Sanniang trembled all over, opened her eyes in shock, and said sharply: "What are you talking nonsense about? Qingqing is my daughter and has nothing to do with you! I warn you, don't talk nonsense in front of my daughter, otherwise I will become a ghost.  I won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    Xu Yilang said: "Sanniang, you can't lie to me. This child obviously has my shadow! She is a descendant of my Xu family, but without your consent, I will not rashly reveal my identity to her, let alone put her  Take it away secretly. But then again, don¡¯t refuse people thousands of miles away!"

    How could Yan Sanniang not hear the hidden meaning behind his words?  If she insists on refusing to cooperate, Xu Yilang will kidnap Yan Qingqing. With his martial arts and strength, it will be easy.  This daughter was her heart and soul. She had cared for and raised her for eighteen years and put countless emotional efforts into her. How could she be willing to let go?  Staring at Xu Yilang intently, all the strength in his body seemed to be suddenly drained, and he said in a trembling voice: "I'm warning you, never try to trick my daughter! Leave the picture and get out of here!"

    Xu Yilang didn't take it seriously and said with a smile: "Don't be so cruel, I will come back to find you again!" The figure flashed and walked out through the door.

    Yan Sanniang sat in silence for a while, and tears suddenly came out of her eyes. Years of bitterness and pain came to her heart, and even though she had a strong personality, she couldn't help but cry.  When her tears were gone, she silently wiped away the tears on her face and walked into the secret room behind the secret door.  The secret room is extremely spacious, with a row of wooden shelves erected every three feet. The wooden shelves are divided into five levels. Each level is neatly stacked with books and scrolls, labeled with various symbols.  These are top-secret information and materials that Feiyan Alliance has obtained over the years. They are a huge amount of wealth whose value cannot be estimated.

    Yan Sanniang was very familiar with the classification of these materials. She glanced at the label symbols and quickly pulled out a scroll from the wooden shelf.  She slowly unfolded the scroll, and the first thing she saw was a portrait of a young man dancing with a sword. His features were clear and lifelike, and the words "Hu Qingpeng of the Hengshan Sword Sect" were written in the upper right corner.  Immediately after the portrait was detailed information about Hu Qingpeng, with a special note in red cinnabar at the end that Hu Qingpeng was rescued by the demon sect Chi Yan and disappeared from the world ever since.

    Yan Sanniang murmured to herself: "Demon Cult, has he already joined the Demon Cult?" When she thought of the meaning of the word "Devil Cult", an inexplicable cold current swept through her limbs, and her hands trembled slightly.  The Demon Sect, Qinglong Society, Lamaism and Ming Sect all appeared in Lanzhou. Where should the Feiyan Alliance go?  In the stormy waves caused by these four major gangs and sects, the Feiyan Alliance is like a small sampan that will be crushed to pieces at any time

    Su Haoran finally got rid of Yan Qingqing, promised to take time to play with her in the future, and pulled Hu Xiaotian to escape from the Golden Dragon Casino in a hurry.  Hu Xiaotian looked back at the reluctant beautiful girl and said with a smile: "Miss Yan is as passionate as fire and as beautiful as a flower. It seems that Brother Su has a lot of luck! Even the famous beauties in Lanzhou Prefecture can't resist your charm.  How enviable!¡±

    Su Haoran frowned and said: "She is too young. She just worships me blindly. In fact, she doesn't understand what true feelings are. Besides, I already have a heart. I don't want such a romantic relationship. I don't care about it!"

    Hu Xiaotian slightlyHe smiled and asked, "Who is the woman who can make Brother Su fall in love?"

    Mo Yu interjected: "Of course" Unexpectedly, Su Haoran glared at him, and he was so frightened that he swallowed the second half of the words and almost bit his tongue.

    Meng Qiang gloated: "Don't you know that misfortunes come from your mouth? You deserve it!"

    Mo Yu became angry from embarrassment: "Whether I say it or not is none of your business! If you have the ability, try not to speak."

    When everyone saw the two of them bickering, they smiled and didn't bother to pay attention to them.  Not far away, I suddenly saw a black shadow flying out of a hotel, and fell heavily on the street, followed by a series of angry yells: "Fuck you, don't come to drink if you don't have money! Don't come here to drink again!"  If you dare to step into my Jinfeng Tower, I will break your legs!"

    The man in black held a long sword in his left hand and a wine bottle in his right hand. He struggled to get up from the snow. Unexpectedly, the sole of his foot slipped and he fell to the ground again. He muttered: "Strange, who put me there?"  Pushed? Who is it?!" As he spoke, he turned the jug over, but it was empty, not even a drop of wine.  He stuck out his tongue and licked the spout of the pot, then threw the pot away and said with a smile: "The five-flowered horse, the golden fur, will be exchanged for the fine wine, and we will share the eternal sorrow with you! Waiter, bring the wine quickly,  quick!"

    Hu Xiaotian looked at him coldly and saw that the man had handsome features, pale complexion, and a thin figure. His black clothes were stained with a lot of dirt, his eyes were bloodshot, and he was drunk and could not tell the difference between east, west, north and south.  His heart moved, and he whispered: "Isn't this person Nangong Qiu, the 'Demon Sword'? Why has he become an alcoholic now?" When he first came down to Hengshan, he was captured alive by the "Yin and Yang Demons" of Baiyun Sect. Fortunately, Nangong Qiu assassinated him.  The yin demon Mu Rourou was the only one who allowed him to escape safely.  Unexpectedly, three years later, the young killer who used to be as agile as a leopard and wielded a sword like the wind would turn into an incompetent drunkard who was bullied by others. The contrast was too great.

    Su Haoran said: "Yes, he is Nangong Qiu. When he assassinated a master of Baiyun Sect two years ago, he was unfortunately stabbed and severed a vein in his right hand. Although the injury later healed, he has been unable to use his right hand since then.  He couldn't kill the enemy with his sword. Nangong Qiu was so desperate that he gave up on himself and wandered into a liquor store. He got so drunk every day that no one wanted to talk to him. His life is over!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "That's it! He once saved my life and repaid his kindness. I can't watch him destroy myself." After that, he walked to Nangong Qiu, patted his shoulder, and shouted: "  Nangong Qiu, do you still remember me?"

    Nangong Qiu slowly raised his head, cast his dull eyes on Hu Xiaotian's face, and said vaguely: "Who are you? If you are a friend, give me the money, I want to buy a drink!"

    Hu Xiaotian said one word at a time: "Do you want to learn left-handed swordsmanship?"

    Nangong Qiu murmured: "What left-handed swordsmanship? I just want wine" His whole body suddenly shook, and a cold light suddenly shot out of his eyes. The alcohol had completely subsided, and he said in a deep voice: "Do you know how to use left-handed swordsmanship?  Who are you? Why do you want to teach me?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "If you want to learn left-handed swordsmanship, come to Su Mansion to find me tomorrow morning. As for my identity, it is not appropriate to tell a drunkard now. You decide whether to come or not!" No more nonsense,  Turn around and leave.  Nangong Qiu watched him, Su Haoran and others gather together, his eyes trembled, and the veins in his left hand holding the sword were exposed.

    Hu Xiaotian and others returned to the Golden Ax Gang and reported to Su Quan the results of their trip to the Golden Dragon Casino.  Su Quan was very satisfied and asked them and Su Yuqing to return to the Su Mansion first while he had to deal with other affairs.

    Hu Xiaotian and the Su brothers and sisters got into the carriage, while the others escorted them on horseback, and rushed towards the Su Mansion unhurriedly.  Hu Xiaotian knew that his other identity would be revealed to them sooner or later. After everyone sat down, he took the lead and said: "Brother Su, Miss Su, there is something I want to announce to you. I hope you are not too surprised. Because we originally  We don¡¯t know each other¡¯s identities, so please forgive me if there is any offence.¡±

    Su Yuqing asked curiously: "What is it? Is it serious?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled without answering, turned his back to the two of them, took out a mirror, powder and other disguise materials, and painted or traced them on his face. The technique was quick and he transformed into "Xia Wentao" in the blink of an eye.  When he turned around, the Su brothers and sisters were startled. Su Haoran lost his voice and said, "Why is it you?" Su Yuqing's face turned white and then red. She stared at him and gritted her teeth and said, "Why is it you?"

    Hu Xiaotian hurriedly recounted how he met Xia Wentao halfway and was massacred by bandits. Of course, some details were hidden, and he did not reveal the fact that the leaders were Yuan Han and Meng Qiang.  Su Haoran was on pins and needles. It wasn't until Hu Xiaotian finished speaking the last word without any innuendo to himself that he secretly let out a long sigh of relief.  After all, he was the one who sent people to kill Su Yuqing's fianc¨¦. It would be embarrassing if Su Yuqing knew the truth.

    Su Yuqing and Xia Wentao had never met, and there was no relationship at all. They did not express their feelings after learning about his death.Too sad, he sighed quietly: "Brother Xia was framed by his enemies, and his family was destroyed. Unfortunately, he died in a foreign country. It is really pitiful! Brother, if there is an opportunity in the future, you must avenge Brother Xia!"

    Su Haoran wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said perfunctorily: "That's natural!"

    Su Yuqing turned to look at Hu Xiaotian and said coldly: "It turns out that 'Xia Wentao' is the young master in disguise. No wonder he looks down on Yu Qing! I heard from Uncle Zhang that the person who came to the Su Mansion with the young master last night was a woman, right?"

    Hu Xiaotian heard the strong jealousy in her words and said with a wry smile: "She is a friend I just made. In order to avoid being chased by my enemies, I had to temporarily hide in the Su Mansion. I have already told Uncle Su about this.  He agreed to take her in temporarily.¡±

    Su Yuqing¡¯s face was as dark as water, and she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Are you just ordinary friends?¡±

    "This" Hu Xiaotian couldn't help scratching his scalp and said, "They should be considered allies!"

    Su Yuqing was very dissatisfied with his hesitation and sneered: "I hope you didn't lie to me!" After that, she closed her eyes and leaned on the soft cushion, not looking at him again.  The atmosphere in the carriage suddenly became awkward.

    Note: Nangong Qiu appeared in Chapter 10 of Volume 3. After his wife and daughter were killed, he joined the Demon Cult and specialized in assassinating Baiyun Sect disciples.

 Text Chapter 21 I can¡¯t help myself

    Our unit is carrying out educational activities to protect the elderly, so we are temporarily unable to find time to write. Please forgive me.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at Su Yuqing, who had a frosty face, shook his head helplessly, and silently wiped off the disguise powder on his face.  £®  com Although he has quite a lot of experience in dealing with women, to this day, he still can't guess what a woman is thinking.  They can be moved by a look, or they can become angry because of an unintentional word, just like the unpredictable clouds in autumn, they can change at any time.

    Su Haoran was secretly surprised. Su Yuqing had always been gentle and polite. Why did she act out of character today and show off to outsiders?  Could it be that in her heart, Hu Xiaotian was different?  As soon as he thought of this, his heart sank, and his face gradually darkened.  Hu Xiaotian has a special status and it is impossible to apply the same method to deal with Xia Wentao. So what strategy should be used to deal with this potential rival?

    In silence, the carriage stopped in front of the Su Mansion.  Su Yuqing suddenly opened her eyes and said without any doubt: "Master Hu, please take me to meet your friend." Hu Xiaotian only responded, wondering why she was interested in Yun Dai'er?

    After getting out of the car, Su Haoran still led his guards around Hu Xiaotian.  Su Yuqing frowned when he saw this and said: "Brother, we are all familiar faces in the house. There will be no assassins sneaking in. Why are you so nervous? Does anyone dare to break into Su's house and kill people? Mr. Hu and I are going to see his friends. You don't want to  Coming along!"

    Although Su Haoran was secretly jealous of Hu Xiaotian, he did not dare to disobey Su Quan's instructions, let alone create a chance for them to be alone. Why: "But the adoptive father told me that the safety of the young master must be absolutely guaranteed. This"

    Su Yuqing asked angrily: "From today on, wherever he goes, will you stay with him?"

    Hu Xiaotian smoothed things over and said: "Miss Su, don't be angry. Brother Su is responsible for his duties and has nothing to do with anything. Brother Su, since you have arrived at the Su Mansion, there should be no danger. You can go and rest. In case Elder Su asks,  I'm responsible for explaining it to him."

    Su Haoran reluctantly nodded and said: "Since the young master said so, I have no choice but to obey."

    "Let's go!" Su Yuqing stamped her feet impatiently and headed to the guest room in the backyard first.  Hu Xiaotian sighed softly and followed her step by step.

    Yun Dai'er was sitting alone in her room, facing the east and reciting scriptures silently. Suddenly she heard a rush of footsteps approaching from far away, and came to the door of her room. She couldn't help being secretly surprised, and immediately stood up and covered her face.  Hold the hidden blade close to your body.  Just hearing a beep, the door opened, and a beautiful girl with elegant temperament walked in. Behind her was Hu Xiaotian who had returned to his original appearance.  Yun Dai'er calmed down a little and saw that this girl was dignified and gentle, with skin as smooth as gelatin and a graceful figure. She could be called a unique beauty. She turned to look at Hu Xiaotian and said with a smile: "Mr. Hu, is she your confidante?  ? She is truly stunning, as beautiful as a fairy!"

    Hu Xiaotian said hurriedly: "This is Miss Su Yuqing, the daughter of the Su family! We just met, Miss Yun, don't get me wrong."

    Although Yun Daier has covered her face, her unique charm that is unparalleled and captivating to all living beings cannot be concealed.  Su Yuqing's heart went cold when she saw her. Her temperament, manners, figure, and voice were all top-notch choices. She was no ordinary woman. She asked angrily: "Is your surname Yun? Why don't you hide your face and don't want to show it to others?"  "

    Yun Dai'er smiled slightly and said: "My name is Yun Dai'er. My enemies are very powerful. I don't want to implicate others, so the fewer people know my true appearance, the better. Of course, I believe that Miss Yun will keep it secret, otherwise  Mr. Hu can't possibly bring you here." He raised his hand and gently pulled off the veil from his face.

    Su Yuqing¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. What a beautiful woman from the Western Regions who was as dazzling as a phoenix!  Even though she was conceited about her outstanding beauty, she had to admit at this moment that Yun Dai'er was far superior to her, and her appearance was so beautiful that words could not describe it.  It is almost impossible for a man to stay awake in front of Yun Daier's smile.  For a moment, his heart was as cold as gray, and he smiled miserably: "You are the beauty who sinks into the sea and is ashamed of the flowers! No wonder he is indifferent to me. It turns out there is a reason! I am really looking at the sky from a well, and I don't know that there are mountains outside the mountains.  , Ridiculous, deplorable!" When he said the last word, his eyes were filled with tears. He glanced at Hu Xiaotian, then suddenly turned around and ran out the door.

    There were two soft hissing sounds, but two drops of crystal-like tears fell to the ground.

    Yun Daier and Hu Xiaotian looked at each other in surprise, and at the same time an idea came to their mind, Su Yuqing had misunderstood them!  Hu Xiaotian said awkwardly: "Miss Yun, I'm sorry, I didn't know she would say these words, please don't mind."

    Yun Daier said with a faint smile: "I won't mind, but you should explain it to Miss Su immediately, so as not to make others sad in vain!"

    Hu Xiaotian scratched his head and said, "But how should I explain it to her?"

    Yun Daier said: "Tell the truth. Go quickly, go quickly, don't waitDamn it!  "As he said this, he pushed him towards the door.

    Hu Xiaotian had no choice but to chase her out quickly, then turned around the corridor, and suddenly saw Su Yuqing sobbing softly next to a plum tree, like a pear blossom carrying rain, so touching.  Now he slowed down and said softly: "Miss Su, can you listen to my explanation?"

    Su Yuqing turned her head to the side and said angrily: "If you don't listen, I won't listen! Why did you come to me? Aren't you afraid of neglecting your beauty? An ugly girl like me is not worthy of Mr. Hu's concern!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "Whether you listen or not, I still want to say it! Yun Dai'er is a saint of the Ming Cult and a devout believer. This life is destined to be dedicated to the God of Light. It cannot involve personal affairs between men and women.  Not to mention any cheating behavior. Besides, Yun Daier has only known me for three days, and there is no relationship like you imagined. I saved her because I admired the Mingjiao power she represented, and  Whether she is beautiful or ugly is irrelevant."

    "What?" Su Yuqing turned around in shock and said doubtfully, "Is she really a saint from the Ming Cult? Are you lying to me?"

    Hu Xiaotian raised his finger to the sky and said solemnly: "I, Hu Xiaotian, swear to God that every word I just said is true, and there is absolutely no lie!"

    A big stone fell to Su Yuqing's heart, and she laughed and said: "People just believe you, why are you so serious?" The tears on her face were not dry, and she suddenly burst into laughter at this moment, as if the glacier was thawing and the flowers were blooming in the rain, doubling the beauty.  Somewhat beautiful.  She naturally knew that Mingjiao saints must remain virgins and cannot talk about marriage throughout their lives, and their lifelong belief is to serve the God of Light.  This is an iron rule that no one can violate.  Therefore, it is impossible for Yun Daier and Hu Xiaotian to fall in love, because she is too worried.

    Even though Hu Xiaotian's heart was as strong as a diamond, seeing her beautiful smile at close range, he couldn't help but his heartbeat quickened. A burst of heat suddenly rushed up, and a strong impulse suddenly arose.  He was shocked, knowing that the yin and yang energy in his body was out of control again. He bit the tip of his tongue fiercely and used the severe pain to control his limbs.  He couldn't help but secretly complain, the sequelae of this "World-Destroying Overlord Technique" were really troublesome, but it suddenly broke out in front of a beautiful woman, wouldn't it test his willpower?

    Su Yuqing saw his face suddenly turn red and sweat beading on his forehead, and asked in surprise: "What's wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell? Or is your true energy diverted into your meridians?" She took two steps to observe his condition carefully.

    Hu Xiaotian was already on the verge of mental collapse, but now he smelled her sweet and charming body fragrance, and his eyes touched her caring and gentle eyes. How could he suppress the raging desire when he was internally and externally focused?  She couldn't help but moan in her heart, and suddenly opened her arms, hugged Su Yuqing's soft waist, and kissed her delicate lips vigorously.

    Su Yuqing was caught off guard. Before she could realize what was going on, a strong masculine aura hit her face. Her eyes dimmed and her lips were occupied by Hu Xiaotian.  As soon as their lips connected, Su Yuqing felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her whole body was extremely tense at first, and then became as limp as mud. Her mind went blank, and she had no idea where she was.  In a daze, the tip of Hu Xiaotian's tongue pushed open her teeth, forced his way in, and teased her soft tongue wantonly, bringing waves of soul-crushing pleasure that made her intoxicated and fascinated.

    Hu Xiaotian instinctively sucked in the sweet fluid from her mouth, but felt a slight chill going straight into his Dantian, gradually balancing the wild Yin and Yang Qi in his body.  I couldn't help but be surprised and happy. It turns out that doing this can also absorb the energy of Yuan Yin. It's true that God will not destroy me!  With this unexpected discovery, he was even more reluctant to let go of the warm and fragrant beauty in his arms. He gently caressed her smooth and delicate skin, feeling happier than a god.

    Su Yuqing kissed a man for the first time. She didn¡¯t know how to breathe in between and almost fainted due to suffocation.  Hu Xiaotian sensed something was wrong, so he reluctantly moved his lips, kissed her bright white earlobe, and laughed softly: "Fool, don't you know how to breathe through your nostrils?"

    Su Yuqing blushed and felt hot, wishing she could just melt into his arms. She said with a shy face, "This is my first time, and I don't know what to do when I get nervous. You bad guy, you have taken advantage of me, why don't you let me  How will I behave from now on? I'm so embarrassed!" She pressed her hot cheek tightly against his broad chest, feeling the strong and strong heartbeat. For a moment, I felt so close to this man, and I felt ashamed and happy at the same time.  , I just hope that time will stop and keep this wonderful and touching moment forever.

    Hu Xiaotian asked in a low voice: "Don't you blame me for being so abrupt and rude?"

    Su Yuqing raised half of her face slightly, with infinite tenderness in her brows, and said with a smile: "As long as you treat me well in this life, how can I blame you?"

    Before Hu Xiaotian could answer, he suddenly heard several rapid sirens in the distance, followed by a series of shouting and fighting sounds.  The two looked at each other. Could it be that someone really broke into the Su Mansion by force?  At this moment, a ghostly figure suddenly appeared on the top of the courtyard wall, with long hair and a long whip in his hand.It's Zhan Lin, the Nine Nether Snake Demon in "Seven Shuras"!

    Hu Xiaotian was startled, grabbed Su Yuqing and turned around to run away.  I regretted in my heart, why did I send Su Haoran and others away just now?  Isn¡¯t this digging one¡¯s own grave?  Judging from the current situation, people from the "Seven Shura" have been quietly following them since they left the Golden Ax Gang, waiting for an opportunity to assassinate them.  Meng Lieyan and others obviously adopted a strategy of attacking in the east and attacking in the west. Some of them were responsible for attracting the attention of Su Mansion and distracting the alert guards, while Zhan Lin sneaked into Su Mansion from another direction to find the target of assassination.

    Zhan Lin discovered Hu Xiaotian almost at the same time, and she was overjoyed. She really couldn't find anything after running through iron shoes, and it took no effort to get it!  He immediately yelled: "Stop!" He raised his arms and swooped down, like an eagle fighting a rabbit, with a terrifying momentum.

    Hu Xiaotian and Su Yuqing had just run into the corridor, but they heard the harsh sound of wind behind them, and a frosty murderous aura rushed towards them.  Hu Xiaotian pushed Su Yuqing forward and shouted: "Find someone for help!" He turned around like a whirlwind, punched the gap between Zhan Lin's chest and abdomen, and shouted sternly: "Hundred-step Divine Fist, kill!"

    "The Hundred Steps Divine Fist" is a famous boxing technique in the martial arts world. When it is struck, the punch is so powerful that it can hurt people from a distance.  When Zhan Lin first heard the name of the boxing technique and saw the extraordinary posture he put in, she instinctively twisted her waist in the air to dodge, flying sideways to the side.  Unexpectedly, Hu Xiaotian was just showing off, and he didn't even exert half of his punching power!  Zhan Lin became angry with embarrassment and stamped her feet fiercely. The man rushed towards him like an arrow from a string, and the whip was as straight as a spear, piercing Hu Xiaotian's heart fiercely.

    Hu Xiaotian hurriedly jumped to the left, narrowly avoiding the whip.  But Zhan Lin flicked her wrist, and the long whip spun in the opposite direction, wrapping around his body like a poisonous snake. It wrapped around him several times in an instant, binding his hands and feet tightly, unable to move.  Zhan Lin jumped forward and sneered: "Sir Young Master Hu, I say hello to you!" She raised her left palm and slapped him on the vital part of the head.

    At the critical moment, a few soft clicks were heard, and dozens of golden needles suddenly screamed through the air, hitting the right half of Zhan Lin's face and body.  It turned out that Su Yuqing saw that the situation was not good, so she took out the "Black Gold Bee Needle", a hidden protective weapon given to her by Su Quan, and aimed it at Zhan Lin with a powerful shot.

    Zhan Lin was suddenly attacked by a concealed weapon. She screamed "Hey!" and her left palm missed Hu Xiaotian's chest.  She exerted the force of her palm, and it was as if she was hitting an iron wall. The huge force reverberated and immediately broke her left arm.  Zhan Lin was shocked. The opponent had obviously lost his power, so why did he have such powerful protective energy?  She had no time to think about the reason, so she immediately kicked Hu Xiaotian in the lower abdomen, hoping to kill him on the spot no matter what.

    There was a crisp click, and Zhan Lin's left calf was violently broken.  She screamed again, flew eight feet away, and fell into the snow in a panic. Blood welled up from the corner of her mouth, and she stared at Hu Xiaotian in disbelief: "You, what kind of monster are you!"

    Although Hu Xiaotian cannot use his internal energy freely, his seventy-two key points have stored the unparalleled internal energy, which naturally forms a protective barrier.  Only a super master can break through this barrier and shock him to death with his internal strength.  Zhan Lin didn't know the inside story, so she tried to kill Hu Xiaotian with brute force, but of course she suffered a big loss!  Even so, Zhan Lin hit Hu Xiaotian's vital point with all her strength. Although she couldn't kill him, she still seriously injured Hu Xiaotian.  Hu Xiaotian's body was full of energy and blood. He vomited several mouthfuls of blood and fell to his knees limply.

    "Laughter!" Su Yuqing put aside the concealed weapon and threw herself beside him with a cry, tears streaming down her face, and said in a trembling voice, "What's wrong with you? Don't scare me!" What she saw clearly just now  Hu Xiaotian's vitals were hit hard, and anyone else would have died a long time ago.

    Hu Xiaotian vomited blood and said with difficulty: "Leave me alone, you first subdue the assassin and interrogate the whereabouts of their accomplices!"

    Su Yuqing wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, shook her head and cried: "No, I don't want to leave you!" She was afraid that as soon as she turned around, he would suddenly vomit blood and die, without having time to take one last look at him.

    Hu Xiaotian was anxious, but couldn't bear to scold her loudly. He looked up and saw Zhan Lin took out a short knife, slowly pressed it against his heart, and shouted with all his strength: "Zhan Lin, don't do anything stupid! I won't  Will kill you!"

    " Zhan Lin seemed to have never heard that she had broken hands and feet and serious internal injuries. She was determined not to escape from Su Mansion. Once captured, she would be tortured and interrogated.  She looked at a certain place in the void and said with a silly smile: "Little Master, Zhan Lin's life was given by you, and I give it back to you today! If I have a spirit after my death, the president will be by your side! I wonder if you like it?  ?" A sudden burst of strange red glow suddenly appeared on his face, as if he was ashamed or happy, and he just stood still.  Looking at the sharp knife in her hand, it had been inserted into her heart unknowingly.

 Text Chapter 22 Brother-sister friendship

    I'm really sorry, the party member education activities will last three months, so I can only update as much as possible.  £®  com I'm sorry for the compliments from all my friends.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hu Xiaotian watched Zhan Lin commit suicide, feeling regretful and admirable at the same time, and secretly awe-inspiring in his heart. If he wanted to compete with Cheng Ying and others for hegemony in the future, he would also need to train a group of loyal warriors.  Such an elite soldier will become a nightmare for the opponent!

    Seeing that he no longer vomited blood, Su Yuqing felt relieved. She hugged him tightly and cried: "You almost scared me to death! Is your injury serious? Come, come quickly!"

    Hu Xiaotian leaned against her soft and plump arms and clearly felt the two firm and smooth balls under her clothes. His heart swayed, it turned out that being injured was not a bad thing, and he could actually enjoy this sudden beauty.  Just as he was about to comfort her with a few words, his face suddenly became cold, and a stronger and stronger murderous aura came over him. In an instant, it was like falling into an ice cave, and the blood in his whole body was about to freeze.  When he raised his head, he happened to see Su Haoran's jealous eyes, which wanted to pierce him like a sharp sword. His heart sank, and he suddenly remembered that Su Haoran was secretly in love with Su Yuqing.  If Su Haoran had murderous intentions, his situation would be quite dangerous!

    As soon as Su Haoran stepped into the backyard, she saw Hu Xiaotian and Su Yuqing clinging to each other and looking very intimate. Especially Su Yuqing's eyes and expressions clearly revealed her deep affection for Hu Xiaotian!  He had been secretly in love with this beautiful step-sister for many years, and he had never seen her care so much about a young man. Seeing this, his heart was as sharp as a knife, and he was so jealous that he wished he could punch Hu Xiaotian to death, and immediately dragged the body away from Su Yuqing.  He really couldn't understand how they had only known each other for two days, how could it develop to this extent?

    Su Yuqing didn¡¯t notice Su Haoran¡¯s strange expression and shouted to him: ¡°Brother, Xiaotian is seriously injured, come here and save him!¡±

    Su Haoran whispered angrily: "You called him 'Xiaotian'?" After glancing at Zhan Lin's body and the surrounding traces, he roughly guessed the situation at that time. He couldn't help but be secretly surprised that even if he couldn't kill him, Hu Xiaotian was still lucky.  Not so good!  At this time, there was a sound of wind behind him, and Yuan Han, Meng Qiang and others rushed towards him one after another.  When they saw the scene in the courtyard, they were all shocked. They stopped in astonishment and carefully observed Su Haoran's face.  They knew to some extent what was on his mind. Seeing Su Yuqing hugging other men, a bad premonition flashed through their minds.

    Although Su Haoran was filled with jealousy and hatred, he couldn't let it out openly after all. He said coldly: "You guys carry Mr. Hu away, and I'll go patrol around first to see if there are any fish that have slipped through the net." Without waiting for anyone else to say anything, he jumped up.  , jumped onto the roof and disappeared.

    Yuan Han, Meng Qiang and others looked at each other and smiled bitterly, and carried Hu Xiaotian back to the guest room with all their hands. They asked a doctor to treat internal injuries, not to mention his internal injuries.  As soon as Su Quan and Song Qian heard the news that Hu Xiaotian was assassinated and injured, they immediately rushed back to the Su Mansion to visit.  When the two of them walked into the guest room, Hu Xiaotian was resting in bed, and Su Yuqing was taking care of him without avoiding suspicion.

    Su Quan saw that Su Yuqing's eyes were red and swollen, and she had been staying by Hu Xiaotian's side. He couldn't help but secretly marveled. This precious daughter's eyes were higher than her head. She had always been polite to young men. How could she suddenly change her personality?  Frowning, he asked: "Qing'er, how did the young master get injured? Where did your elder brother hide? He failed to protect him well and neglected his duties. I will punish him severely according to the gang rules!"

    Hu Xiaotian said hurriedly: "Elder, please calm down! I also bear a considerable responsibility for what happened today. I was the one who sent Brother Haoran away, otherwise the assassin would never have hurt me even a hair. This is my own fault, and Haoran  Brother, it doesn¡¯t have much to do with it, please don¡¯t punish him.¡±

    Su Quan shook his head and said: "Young master, what you said is wrong! If you don't follow the rules, you can't make things right. Protecting the safety of the master is Haoran's unshirkable responsibility. No matter what the reason is, as long as you are injured, he will be responsible and accept it."  Corresponding punishment. If I spare the young master this time because of his plea, or because of my adopted son, how will I face the other gang members? How can I convince the tens of thousands of disciples under me? Now that it has been decided  According to the gang rules and family laws, no matter who violates them, they must be treated equally. Only then can we be able to impose prohibitions and restrain everyone. 'If the law is not lawful, things will not be normal;  Keep this in mind, otherwise it will be difficult to establish credibility.¡±

    After hearing this, Hu Xiaotian was sweating profusely, and said with shame: "Thank you, elder, for reminding me. Xiaotian will definitely remember it in my heart, and I won't dare or forget it!"

    Su Quan said earnestly: "As the saying goes, good medicine tastes bitter, but loyal advice offends the ears. The young master is a sensible person, and everything should be focused on important matters. Although there is an urgent need to recruit talents and win over people's hearts at this time, we must not mess with the laws and unclear rewards and punishments."  "Yao could not govern a country; if he neglected the rules and made mistakes, Xi Zhong could not form a circle." This is the experience of the ancients and can be used as a reference for today."

    Hu Xiaotian said sincerely: "Xiaotian lacks experience in managing gangs and does whatever he wants.What you want is indeed detrimental to the big things.  As the saying goes, ¡®The noble should not be spared in punishment, and the humble should not be spared in reward¡¯, those who are in a superior position must first be fair and just.  Although this is something that is easier said than done, if you keep doing it, everyone will eventually be convinced.  If I do something wrong in the future, I would like to ask the elders to tell me directly as a senior. Don¡¯t worry!  "

    Su Quan nodded happily and said: "Young Master is open-minded and corrects his mistakes immediately. He is indeed like everyone else! I did not misjudge the person!"

    Song Qian said with a smile: "When did the elder miss someone?" He took off the sword from his waist, handed it to Hu Xiaotian and said: "Master, this sword is called 'Zhuyue', it blows the hair and breaks the hair, and it is extremely sharp. Master, today  I have used it before. Please accept it, Sir!"

    Hu Xiaotian waved his hand and said: "This is your family heirloom sword, how can I get it? Besides, I can't control my inner strength and can't exert 30% of the power of this sword. If I take it, wouldn't it be a waste of nature?"

    Song Qian said sternly: "How can a mere sword be compared with the young master's life? If the young master had a sword to protect himself today, with your swordsmanship, you can temporarily resist the enemy's sneak attack and wait for reinforcements to arrive. You will definitely not be injured. Right now.  There are dangers all around, and the opponent is hiding in the dark waiting for an opportunity to assassinate you, so you'd better have a weapon for self-defense, just in case."

    Su Yuqing was moved when she heard this. She secretly tugged at Hu Xiaotian's clothes and whispered: "Since Uncle Song has such good intentions, just accept it!"

    Hu Xiaotian knew that it would be too hypocritical to refuse any more. He laughed, reached out to take the sword, and said: "Then I'm not polite! I swear, this sword in my hand will one day shine brightly and shock the world.  I will definitely live up to Gang Leader Song¡¯s trust!¡±

    Su Quan asked: "Is the assassin sent by Cheng Ying?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Exactly! She and the spear-wielding man who assassinated me in the morning were in the same group. They committed suicide and left no evidence for tracing. After this incident, I came up with an idea. I don't know.  Do you two support it?"

    Su Quan glanced at Su Yuqing. Su Yuqing knew that they were going to talk about business and said obediently: "Dad, Uncle Song, it's time for me to go! You guys talk slowly, but don't talk too long. The doctor told him to take a good rest."

    Su Quan shook his head and sighed: "He? Who is he? People say that girls are outward-looking, and it is true."

    Su Yuqing's pretty face turned red with embarrassment, and she stamped her feet and said angrily: "Dad, you are so disrespectful! People are ignoring you!" She quickly glanced at Hu Xiaotian and reluctantly went out.  Su and Song looked at each other and smiled. Even with Hu Xiaotian's calmness, they couldn't help but feel embarrassed.

    Su Yuqing shyly ran out of the guest room, recalling the scene of her intimate kiss with Hu Xiaotian. She was happy and sweet, and her heart was pounding. Especially the bone-crushing feeling was endlessly memorable.  For the first time, she knew that the relationship between men and women could be so wonderful, and she couldn't help but secretly look forward to experiencing that fiery passion again.  As soon as she returned to the small courtyard where she lived, she saw Su Haoran standing under the eaves with a confused and depressed expression. She asked doubtfully: "Brother, why are you standing here blowing the wind? Dad is looking for you. He was assassinated for Mr. Hu."  If something makes you angry, you have to think of a countermeasure quickly!"

    Su Haoran raised his eyes and saw that her brows were springy and shy, showing a kind of beauty that she had never seen before, like a flower blooming for the first time.  With a mixture of sorrow and bitterness in his heart, he asked straight to the point: "Qing'er, do you like Hu Xiaotian?"

    Su Yuqing¡¯s face turned red, she lowered her head and twisted her clothes, and said in a low voice: ¡°Brother, even you are here to make fun of me! How dare I, a girl, answer such a question!¡±

    Su Haoran said in a hoarse voice: "Why do you like him? You have only known each other for two days, and you don't know him at all!"

    Su Yuqing looked at him strangely and said, "Does liking someone have anything to do with the length of time? Brother, what happened to you today? You never asked me who I like before. Do you still doubt Mr. Hu's identity?"

    Su Haoran smiled bitterly and said: "'Big Brother'? Am I always the 'Big Brother' in your mind?"

    Su Yuqing said without thinking: "Of course! Although we have no real blood relationship, my eldest brother has strong martial arts skills, handsome appearance, decisiveness in doing things, and has won the support of the young and middle-aged disciples of the sect. I have always been proud of him! And he treats me like a family member."  Sister, you take care of me and protect me, how can I deny you as my eldest brother? Of course our relationship as brother and sister will never change. Sister Qingqing wants to steal my eldest brother from me, but I am not willing to give it to her!" said  At the last sentence, he stuck out his tongue playfully.  She also knew what Yan Qingqing was thinking and deliberately hinted it to Su Haoran.

    Su Haoran was so devastated that he could not understand the deep meaning of her words. There was only one thought in his mind: It turns out that she only regarded him as her brother, without any other feelings!  Thinking of the result of many years of waiting, I was so sad that I almost vomited blood.  Not willing to give in!  He gritted his teeth and asked, "What about Hu Xiaotian?"Woolen cloth?  What is so good about him that he can make you fall in love with him?  "

    Su Yuqing stamped her feet and said: "Who is attracted to him? He is not as handsome as his elder brother, and his real martial arts skills are not as good as his elder brother. He also doesn't know how to make girls happy. Sometimes he is like a dull piece of wood. I just don't like him."  However, he has a good foundation in poetry and writing. When we first met, I failed him even if I asked seventeen questions. He is indeed a bit of a real person. Although he is not amazing in appearance, he is calm and confident.  , giving people a sense of trust and dependence. Especially his eyes, which are deep and firm, and cannot be shaken by any force. He has experienced many life and death tests, hardships and dangers? Brother, do you still remember the legend between him and Elder Yi Wufeng?  The story? How vigorous and touching it was back then! In order to be with the one he loved, he betrayed his master and became an enemy of the White Dao heroes alone. What kind of courage and determination did it take! I have been dreaming about it since then  One day, I can meet a man who will sacrifice everything for me" When he came to the emotional point, his eyes moved and his voice gradually became lower.

    The more Su Haoran listened, the colder his limbs became. Su Yuqing was deeply in love and couldn't extricate herself. He could not replace Hu Xiaotian's position in her heart no matter what.  Even if he expresses his feelings at this moment, it will not have any effect. Instead, he will lose this brother-sister relationship forever.  He never wanted to see her being in love with another man again, so he took off her anger and flew away like an eagle.

    After sending Su Quan and Song Qian away, Hu Xiaotian was about to close his eyes and rest when he suddenly heard a soft sound on the window sill and the north wind roared in. He instinctively held the long sword beside his pillow and shouted coldly: "Who is that person?!"

    I saw a figure flashing, and Su Haoran jumped into the room, his eyes as cold as knives, with a bit of anger, a bit of unwillingness, and a bit of pain.

    Hu Xiaotian's thoughts were racing, and he vaguely guessed that he must have met Su Yuqing. Could it be that he was carried away by his feelings and wanted to end his own life?  He smiled and said: "Brother Su broke the window and came in. I don't know what he wanted? Why didn't you come in through the front door openly? This is not the enemy's den. You are welcome to visit at any time."

    Su Haoran was silent for a while and said coldly: "Master Hu, to be honest, I don't like you! But Qing'er has a soft spot for you, which is beyond words."

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "It is human nature for men and women to be happy with each other. Hu is lucky to be favored by Miss Su. Could it be that Brother Su came here specifically for this matter?"

    Su Haoran said: "Master Hu, don't tell secrets in front of people! You disguised yourself as 'Xia Wentao' and came to the Su Mansion. You must have met the real Xia Wentao and seen how he was killed. With the master's wisdom, you have probably already  Deduced who was the mastermind behind the scenes. Yes, I sent someone to do it! The reason why I killed him was because this person was not worthy of Yuqing at all. The toad wanted to eat swan meat - a dream! But after all, he was in the name of Yuqing  My fianc¨¦, if Yuqing knew the truth, she would blame me in her heart. Therefore, I would like to thank you for not exposing me in front of Yuqing."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Brother Su, you're welcome! Since you tell me frankly, I will boldly ask, do you like Yu Qing?"

    Su Haoran sighed: "Qing'er is gentle and generous, beautiful, and knowledgeable. I wonder what man is not tempted by her? But I am finally sure today that she only regards me as her brother and will never be another person."  .The person she really likes is you!"

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "Brother Su, don't you hate me?"

    Su Haoran said slowly: "Aren't you afraid that I will kill you if you say that?"

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said: "Afraid, of course I am afraid! I can't use my internal power at the moment. Although I have a sword in my hand, I can only resist three of your moves at most. If you want to kill me, you can indeed do it before others arrive. But  You won¡¯t do this!¡±

    Su Haoran asked: "Why? Am I too soft-hearted?"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "Because you are a hero in the underworld! Even if you want to kill me, you will definitely wait until my skills are restored before you do it. You will definitely not take advantage of others now."

    Su Haoran was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said: "Young Master is the one who knows my heart! But I know very well that once Young Master recovers his skills, his cultivation will reach a higher level, and Haoran will never be your opponent by then. So I have to  Now is the only chance to kill you." After a pause, Hu Xiaotian made no comment, and continued: "But after killing you, I will fall into a situation where everyone is betrayed and separated from my family, especially my adoptive father and Qing'er will not forgive me.  You must hate me forever. I can¡¯t bear to make them sad, and I can¡¯t destroy Qing¡¯er¡¯s happiness. Since Qing¡¯er has chosen you, I hope you can treat her sincerely. If you dare to hurt her and make her live in pain, I¡¯ll be a ghost  I won¡¯t let you go either!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Yuqing is really lucky to have a brother like you! I swear that I will live up to Yuqing's sincerity and make her happy forever!"

    "A word from a gentleman!"

    "It's hard to ride a horse like a horse"?!  "

    Su Haoran nodded and was about to turn around and leave when he suddenly heard Hu Xiaotian shouting: "Wait a minute!" He froze and frowned: "Master, do you have any other advice?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "I don't take advice seriously, I just want to ask Brother Su to listen to me. Among the divine sects, we Han people are weak and have always been marginalized. The younger generation of masters have no chance to succeed. I have decided to cooperate with Cheng Ying,  Chi Yan and others are fighting for the hegemony of our religion to change this situation. I hope Brother Su can help me and compete in the world together! With your martial arts talent, you will definitely create a situation that has never been seen before and become a famous figure all over the world! Of course!  , compared with Cheng Ying and others, I am the weakest, I wonder if Brother Su is willing to fight side by side with me and fight a bloody path?"

    Su Haoran's eyes were burning, and he laughed and said: "The ambition of the young master is not small in competing for the world! Wouldn't it be too mediocre to live in obscurity for the rest of my life? I am already tired of living in the northwest. If I can follow the young master to create a new life,  If heaven and earth change the humble status of the Han people in the divine religion, I would rather die without regrets!"

    Hu Xiaotian said sternly: "Okay! Let's start with the ugly talk. No matter whether you hate me privately or are dissatisfied with me, Brother Su must obey my command and dispatch in front of everyone. You can't be disobedient, nor can you be disobedient.  If there is any violation, I will never be lenient!"

    Su Haoran and Hu Xiaotian looked at each other as if they were swords clashing, neither of them willing to give in.  After a while, Su Haoran finally withdrew his gaze, bowed slightly and gave a half salute, and said: "I will obey the master's instructions! Haoran will go through fire and water without hesitation!"

 Text Chapter 23: Even more powerful than a tiger

    The east was white, the sky was dawning, and the low clouds finally dispersed, revealing a clear blue sky.  But the biting cold wind was still raging, and the whistling and whistling sounds were endless.

    After Hu Xiaotian took the medicine, and after a night of recuperation, and his original physique was extremely strong, his internal injuries were much better.  He put on his clothes and got out of bed. He accidentally caught a glimpse of a figure wandering outside the window. He couldn't help but be startled and shouted: "Who is outside the door? Come in!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Su Yuqing pushed the door open, looked at him happily, and said with a smile: "You're awake! You look very good today, and it seems that you are recovering quickly. I have asked the cook to make ginseng soup, and it will be ready in a while.  Let me patch it up for you." She was wearing a pure white dress and a fox fur cloak. She seemed to be a stunning beauty carved from white jade, graceful, gentle and pleasant.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at her face that was flushed by the cold wind, and was moved in his heart. He said softly: "How long have you been waiting for me outside? Why didn't you wake me up? If you get sick from the cold, wouldn't I be the culprit?  ?¡±

    Su Yuqing lowered her eyes slightly and whispered: "I was worried about your injury and couldn't sleep. I might as well come over to visit you early in the morning. The doctor told you that you need to take a good rest, so he didn't wake you up after coming." Although his words were normal, he still couldn't sleep.  Contains infinite affection.

    Hu Xiaotian's heart was pounding, and he couldn't help but hold her cold little hand, put it into his arms without any explanation, and said sadly: "Why don't you cherish your body? Your hands are as cold as ice cubes. If you are hit by the north wind again,  If you blow it for half an hour, you will definitely catch cold and fall ill. Never do such stupid things in the future, you know?"

    Su Yuqing looked up at him, her eyes as tender as water, and suddenly she smiled brightly, like spring flowers in full bloom, her heart full of joy was undoubtedly revealed.

    Hu Xiaotian was puzzled: "Why are you laughing? If you know your mistakes, you must correct them and don't make them again!"

    Su Yuqing seemed to have ignored his lesson, and leaned gently against his broad chest, murmuring in her sleep: "I laugh because you care about me, care about me, and pity me. I am sincerely happy! Xiaotian, you know  ? I'm actually very afraid that you don't have me in your heart, and regard me as a frivolous and casual woman. You won't cherish it, and you won't regret throwing it away. I know very well that you are a dragon among people, with great ambitions, and you will not be selfish for the sake of your children.  Love is stuck at home. I can't follow you around the world, nor do I expect to be with you day and night. I just ask that you have me in your heart! When we are together, if you can be sincerely good to me, I will be with you for the rest of my life.  No more shaking!"

    Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but hugged her tightly and whispered in her ear: "You are so beautiful, gentle, and considerate. I'm not a stone-hearted person. How could I not like you? But why are you so stupid, knowing that I can't  I¡¯m always by your side, but you still want to do this?¡±

    Su Yuqing said slowly: "If love lasts for a long time, it doesn't matter if it lasts for a long time!" Hu Xiaotian was the first person to impress her. In order to strive for her own happiness, she had no regrets.

    Hu Xiaotian had mixed feelings in his heart. The beauties he was friends with were all so brave and proactive, which really made him irresistible.  His mind turned and he said, "Can I give you a gift?"

    Su Yuqing said: "What gift? I don't care about it!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and said, "Isn't it really rare?" He gently pushed her away, took out an jade bracelet from his arms, and sighed, "I wanted to borrow flowers to offer to the Buddha, but I didn't know that they were disgusted and refused to take them. I  I have no choice but to keep it."

    Su Yuqing was ashamed and happy. She stretched out her pink arms as white as jade and said angrily: "Stingy bitch, do you want to take back the gift you brought out? Put it on me quickly!" This jade bracelet was originally a pair, which is a symbolic symbol.  A token of marriage between two families.  Once she puts on another jade bracelet, it is tantamount to confirming her relationship with Hu Xiaotian, which will last until death.

    Hu Xiaotian actually had a very complicated mood. On the one hand, he was moved by Su Yuqing's deep affection, and his heart began to accept this gentle and beautiful woman.  But on the other hand, he still couldn't forget the voice and appearance of the other person, the deep love like the sea, and the years of living and dying together.  But Yi Wufeng has been missing for more than three years, and the possibility of survival is very slim. Most likely, she is no longer alive.  He looked at Su Yuqing's charming face and expectant eyes, and sighed secretly, this girl is innocent, and he can no longer hurt her.  Immediately, he held Su Yuqing's smooth and plump arm and gently put the jade bracelet on.

    Su Yuqing immediately beamed, stretched out her other arm, compared the patterns and colors of the two jade bracelets, and said with a smile: "Does it look good?"

    Hu Xiaotian sincerely praised: "The skin is as white as fat and the emerald jade shines brightly. The two complement each other like a painting. It is simply beautiful!"

    Su Yuqing felt as sweet as drinking honey, she threw herself into his arms and said in a sweet voice, "You can't tell, you can make people happy sometimes." Hu Xiaotian smiled without saying a word, caressing her cloud-like breasts tenderly.  Hair, silence is better than sound at this time.

    The two of them had breakfast and were chatting with each other. Suddenly a servant came to report that NanThe palace enemy asks for an audience.

    "Nangong Qiu?" Su Yuqing frowned slightly and said unhappily: "Is it the Nangong Qiu who is drunk every day? What is he here for?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "He is the guest I invited. Please come quickly!"

    Shaoqing, Nangong Qiu walked into the room, stood up and clasped his fists and said: "Nangong Qiu pays homage to the young master! I'm here to keep the appointment. I wonder if what the young master said yesterday counts?" He changed into clean black clothes, neatly groomed, and his eyes were clear.  Sharp, no trace of alcoholism anymore.  The long black sword was stuck behind his back. Although it was not unsheathed, it faintly revealed some biting murderous intent.  From beginning to end, he only looked at Hu Xiaotian. Even though the most beautiful woman in Lanzhou Prefecture was sitting nearby, he didn't even look at her.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said, "Do you still remember me?"

    Nangong Qiu frowned and said, "You are"

    "Three and a half years ago, in Zhuzhou, Hunan, you assassinated Mu Rourou, the yin demon of the yin and yang demons, and rescued a young man from the Hengshan sect"

    "It turns out it's you!" Nangong Qiu cried out.  "You are Hu Qingpeng! Didn't you worship the leader as your teacher and practice in the Holy City?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "'Hu Qingpeng' is the name I used when I was in the Hengshan sect. Now I have changed my name to 'Hu Xiaotian'! I have been practicing in the Holy City for three years and have just begun to master martial arts. Now I am following the instructions of the leader and going down the mountain to practice martial arts."  . Brother Zeng Meng Nangong came to the rescue back then, and Hu Moufang was spared. I am very grateful."

    Nangong Qiu smiled slightly and said: "No wonder the young master suddenly appeared in Lanzhou City! The struggle for power in the divine religion is gradually getting fiercer, and all the forces are busy integrating people. The first step for the young master Yicheng to come down from the mountain is of course to cultivate his own power to cope with the situation.  The battle in the future. Among the thirteen elders of the divine sect, only Elder Su is a Han, and he is most likely to form an alliance with the young master! Now that the young master is very close to Su Haoran, and can live in the Su Mansion, he presumably has obtained Elder Su¡¯s promise.  and trust. Congratulations to the young master!"

    Hu Xiaotian nodded and said: "Yes, Elder Su has promised to fully support me in my fight for the leader's throne. I wonder if Brother Nangong is willing to join my camp?"

    Nangong Qiu said calmly: "Of the four major forces of the divine sect, the young master is the weakest, and the possibility of success is also the slimmest. The road ahead must be full of difficulties and dangers. If I join, I will have to fight in a bloody battle, and I will survive a narrow escape. I don't know the young master."  What benefit can you give me?"

    Hu Xiaotian's eyes turned cold and he said slowly: "Benefits? I would like to ask you, what do you want most?"

    Nangong Qiu asked back: "Are you able to give me what I want?"

    Hu Xiaotian said in a deep voice: "I heard that Brother Nangong is a disciple of the Nangong family. Because his wife and daughter were killed by a master of the Baiyun Sect, he turned to this sect and was determined to take revenge. You worship Xiang Hu, the 'cold-faced Shura' of our sect.  Master, was given the Blood Killing Sword, and since then he has been alone, focusing on killing the disciples of the Baiyun Sect. And the tendons of your right arm were also cut by the masters of the Baiyun Sect, right?"

    Nangong Qiu¡¯s eyes trembled, and he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said coldly: "Brother Nangong has a deep feud with the Baiyun Sect. Do you know how deep the feud between me and the Baiyun Sect is?"

    Nangong Qiu was stunned for a moment and said: "In the early years, there were rumors that Elder Yi Wufeng and the young master were in love, but Elder Houyi was unfortunately harmed by Li Meixian?"

    Hu Xiaotian nodded sadly and said with hatred: "That's it! If I can't avenge the woman I love in this life, how can I have the face to live in this world?! Once I master the power of the divine religion, I will definitely use all means to completely destroy the Baiyun Sect.  Eradicate! Brother Nangong, you and I actually have a common enemy and an indelible pain. If you and I join hands, aren't we a hundred times better than fighting alone? If you are a bloody man, don't mention anything to me.  Good thing, let's kill all the thieves from Baiyun Sect first!" When he got excited, he quickly pulled out his sword and split the seat next to him in half with one strike.

    A flash of red suddenly flashed across Nangong Qiu's pale face, and hatred and anger ignited in his eyes. He knelt down and said in one word: "As long as the young master swears to destroy the Baiyun Sect, Nangong Qiu's life will be handed over to the young master! I, Nangong Qiu, will give it to the young master!"  Qiu swears on the honor of my ancestors that I will be absolutely loyal to the young master and will never change my heart!"

    Hu Xiaotian was overjoyed, returned the sword to its sheath, and said loudly: "With Brother Nangong joining me, I will be even more powerful! Please get up quickly, don't be formal!"

    Nangong Qiu said solemnly: "Master Qi, Nangong Qiu will be your subordinate from today on. I absolutely cannot bear the title of 'brother'. Please just call your subordinates by their first names. There are rules for everything, especially  As the commander-in-chief of an army, you must not lower your status and be confused with ordinary people."

    Hu Xiaotian disapproved of his suggestion, but was unwilling to refute it immediately. He said with a smile: "I know how to handle the relationship with my subordinates. Get up! Don't doubt people, don't trust people. I have an important task.  I want to leave it to you!¡±

      Nangong Qiu stood up, lowered his hands and said, "Please give me your instructions, Master."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "I have discussed with Elder Su and Gang Leader Song, and plan to select a group of loyal and brave young people who regard death as home from the believers in the northwest branch to form an elite force. We will teach them  More advanced internal skills and various martial arts stunts, and through rigorous training, let them master skills such as stealth, disguise, tracking, assassination, traps, etc., and eventually become a warrior who can defeat a hundred. You have a clear mind and are good at all kinds of assassinations  You have great skills, are ruthless in dealing with enemies, and have rich experience in the world, so I want you to lead and train this group of young people, and teach them all the skills you have mastered. Are you willing to take on this important task?"

    Nangong Qiu never dreamed that Hu Xiaotian would arrange himself in this way, turning him from a mediocre drunkard to a general with a heavy army overnight.  At that moment, he took a deep breath and said solemnly: "Young Master trusts me so much. I am really flattered. A gentleman will die for a confidant, and a woman will die for a person who pleases her. I am willing to devote myself to the great cause of the Young Master until my death."

    Hu Xiaotian encouraged him a few more words, and was about to teach him the key points of the left-hand sword technique. Suddenly, when he heard the sound, Su Haoran and Mo Yu came in a hurry, with serious expressions on their faces.  Hu Xiaotian's heart tightened and he asked, "You guys look in a hurry. Could it be that something happened?"

    Su Haoran glanced at Nangong Qiu, frowned and said: "Sir, we are waiting to report an emergency, outsiders should not be present!"

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said: "Nangong Qiu is not an outsider. From today on, he is the commander-in-chief of my personal guard and is qualified to participate in all confidential meetings. I hope you can cooperate sincerely and become sworn friends. Okay, I have something to say, but  It's okay!" Nangong Qiuhoujie squirmed, with a look of true admiration in his eyes.

    Su Haoran and Mo Yu looked at each other and were surprised. Is Nangong Qiu so smart that he can actually be qualified for the position of commander?  Su Haoran shook his head and said in a deep voice: "Sir, Mo Yu sneaked away to Zhongxiang Garden to drink and have fun last night. He overheard a piece of news and didn't tell me about it until this morning. If the news is true, we must respond in time.  "

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said, "Zhongxiang Garden? Isn't that a brothel?" As he spoke, he winked at Su Yuqing. Su Yuqing's face turned red, she glared at Mo Yu angrily, got up and went out.

    Mo Yu said sarcastically: "Zhongxiangyuan is the largest brothel in Lanzhou. Last night I and Wang Yongpeng, the 'little flower gun' of the Yellow River Gang, were there drinking. During the dinner, I accidentally heard the bartender ahem, the dancer mentioned something.  It¡¯s a strange thing. I was so drunk that I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at the time. After I woke up this morning, the more I thought about it, the more something was wrong, so I hurried back to report it to the Young Master.¡±

    It turns out that since the night before last, Zhongxiang Garden has taken on a secret business. Every night, five young and beautiful girls are selected and sent to a large mansion in the south of the city. They are then secretly picked up in a carriage at dawn the next day.  The strange thing is that when these girls returned to Zhongxiang Garden, they all seemed to have been seriously ill. They were all extremely weak and could not accept other guests in the short term.  Although they were sternly warned in advance not to reveal the secrets of their guests, some people still couldn't help but vomit their bitterness to their close sisters.  It turned out that the five of them were serving a foreign monk from the Western Regions!  Monk Hu was proficient in joyful sex and could control five women in one night. He may have used the tonic technique, which severely damaged their vitality.  Although the trip was well-paid, the women in Zhongxiang Garden were now very talkative, and no one was willing to face the terrifying Monk Hu.

    After hearing this, Hu Xiaotian¡¯s face became solemn and he pondered: ¡°Is this news reliable?¡±

    Mo Yu said: "Absolutely reliable! The dancer who told me this is a cousin to one of the girls. She won't lie."

    Su Haoran said: "Judging from the timing of Monk Hu's appearance, he is very suspicious. It happens to be around the same time as the young master came to Lanzhou. In addition, he is proficient in the secret method of collecting and replenishing, spends generously, and hides in the big house. It is very likely that he is  The great lama of the Yellow Sect is even the leader of the Yellow Sect responsible for commanding this operation."

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "If Monk Hu is indeed a Yellow Sect lama, then Yan Sanniang of Feiyan League is also very suspicious! Feiyan League is known as the most well-informed gang in Lanzhou. There is no reason why we should not know about this strange thing, let alone us.  Yesterday, I made a special trip to visit, gave Yan Sanniang a deposit, and asked Yan Sanniang for help, and she agreed at the time. However, judging from the current situation, Feiyan Alliance either has a problem with its internal channels, or is deliberately concealing it. According to  I think the latter is more likely! Could it be that the other party also found her and offered a higher price? "

    Nangong Qiu said coldly: "Compared to our sect, Feiyan League is not even as good as an ant! If they go back on their word and dare to become our enemies, it will be easy to destroy them."

    Mo Yu said in shock: "Are you going to destroy the Feiyan Alliance? It's not that serious, right?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "What I just said is just my personal guess. Maybe there is something hidden in it. The key is to confirm the identity and origin of Monk Hu. In case he is confirmedIt's a Yellow Sect lama. After the storm subsides, it won't be too late to ask Yan Sanniang for comment.  After a pause, he looked at Su Haoran and said, "Haoran, what do you think?"  "

    Su Haoran took a deep breath and said: "I agree with the young master's point of view. I will wait until the identity of the person is found out before making a conclusion. If Yan Sanniang is different from what she appears and deliberately conceals information, I will be the first to do so without the young master's instructions."  Go ahead and behead her!"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "Killing people is not the best way to solve the problem! What's more, Yan Sanniang is a famous person in Lanzhou and has her own power. How can she just kill her? Although I don't know her well, she is not just for profit.  Those who forget their loyalty and follow the wind must have some irresistible reason for doing this. The first priority is to report the information to Elder Su immediately and ask him to send someone to monitor the leaders of the Feiyan Alliance, especially Yan Sanniang.  , to see who she has been in contact with? The second is to go to Zhongxiang Garden to inquire about the information and find out the specific residence and identity of Monk Hu. Knowing his whereabouts will be beneficial to us. "

    Mo Yu scratched his head and said: "This second task naturally belongs to me. But if you break in so blatantly to find someone, won't the other party become suspicious?" Zhongxiangyuan is also a member of the Feiyan Alliance. If he  If he searches for clues openly and openly, he may not only not cooperate sincerely, but may even kick him out.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly: "The car has its own way to the front of the mountain, and the boat will naturally go straight to the bridge. I have already thought of a way!"

 Text Chapter 24 Exploring the Secret of the Brothel

    It was just past noon, and the lights were brightly lit on weekdays, making the crowded Xiangyuan seem deserted.  £®  com After a night of crazy play, most of the women in the brothel were sleeping back in their cages, and even the big man guarding the door was yawning lazily and bleary-eyed.

    Suddenly, there was thunderous hooves at the end of the street, and four tall horses galloped over like a whirlwind.  The knights on the horse were all wearing cloaks and carrying long swords. They looked around in high spirits. They seemed to be disciples of a famous sect, and they could not hide their pride.  They galloped forward unscrupulously, straight to the gate of Zhongxiang Garden, and then they reined in their horses violently.  The four horses stood up at the same time, neighing to the sky, and then their front hooves hit the ground heavily, causing ice and snow to splash.

    The sleepy-headed man guarding the gate had already been frightened away, so he quickly sent someone out to inform the madam urgently.

    The four people jumped off the horse, and one of the more handsome men smiled and said: "Three brothers, this is the most famous place of beauty in Lanzhou City - Zhongxiang Garden! There are beauties from all over the place gathered here, and the oiran is 'Blooming Plum Blossoms under the Moon'  'Ji Xiangying. Miss Ji is versatile and looks like a fairy. She is one of the 'Four Beauties' in Lanzhou Prefecture. She is a prostitute but not a prostitute. She has never favored any man. The three brothers are all outstanding people. I don't know who can do it.  Will it impress Miss Ji?"

    Another man who was tall and strong said with a smile: "Junior brother Mo, don't use aggressive methods! We are brothers, how can we be jealous over a woman? What's more, Miss Ji is so self-admired that she may not be willing to meet us."

    The handsome man patted his pocket and said with a smile: "Senior Brother Hu, as long as you are willing to spend a lot of money, is there anything you can't do in Zhongxiang Garden? Don't worry, I have a little brother as a host today, and I promise to let you all have a look.  The beautiful face!"

    It turns out that these four people are Hu Xiaotian, Mo Yu, Su Haoran and Nangong Qiu Yirong in disguise.  They changed their appearance and attire, pretending to be disciples of a certain sect, and deliberately looked arrogant and inexperienced in order to lower the other party's vigilance.  Among the four, Hu Xiaotian has learned the skill of changing his voice, while Mo Yu is a language genius. He deliberately uses a thick southern Shaanxi accent when talking, subtly hinting at his outsider status.  As for Su Haoran and Nangong Qiu, the former was unwilling to set foot in the land of fireworks and was extremely reluctant. The latter was aloof and cold as an iceberg and refused to speak casually. The heavy responsibility of acting could only be left to Hu and Mo.  .

    While talking and laughing, a clever boy took over the reins and led the horse aside.  The four of them had just stepped into the gate, when they saw a red shadow flashing, and a strong fragrance hitting their faces. A plump and charming woman with a peach blossom face came quickly to greet them. Before anyone came, they smiled and heard: "Hey, four heroes.  Coming to our garden early is really a favor to Mei Niang! No wonder today¡¯s candles are shining brightly and the red plum blossoms are beginning to bloom. It turns out to be a good sign for distinguished guests to come to our door! My daughters admire the knights of the world the most, especially the four heroic heroes.  , so angry that you can¡¯t even find it with a lantern!¡±

    Mo Yu casually stuffed a piece of gold over and said with a smile: "Mei Niang, do you still remember me? Because of the strict training of the master, Mo has not come down the mountain for a long time. I am afraid that all the girls here have forgotten me!" He said without leaving a trace.  He pinched the woman's waist.

    The corners of Mei Niang's eyes were filled with spring, and she gave him a flirtatious look, saying in a disgusting voice: "Master Mo is generous and charming, and he is a famous amorous man in Zhongxiang Garden. How dare Mei Niang and his daughters forget him so easily?  To be honest, Mei Niang has been looking forward to your coming in her dreams!" Zhongxiang Garden receives hundreds of guests every day, how could she remember when the person in front of her came?  But seeing that he was generous, I deliberately flattered him. These words also apply to other high-rollers.

    Mo Yu laughed loudly, knowing that she did not recognize his identity, and could not help but secretly admire Hu Xiaotian's ability to disguise himself, and said: "I'm afraid you are thinking of the silver in my pocket! Mei Niang, my three senior brothers today  When you first arrive in Lanzhou, you must be well received, don¡¯t smash the Zhongxiang Garden sign and be laughed at!¡±

    Mei Niang rolled her eyes and took in the temperament and appearance of Hu Xiaotian and the other three people. She said with a sweet smile: "The three heroes may be heroic, mighty, or severe. They are all outstanding people in the world. They are ordinary and vulgar.  Naturally, fans won¡¯t take it seriously. No need to remind Mr. Mo, I will also arrange for the red card girl from Zhongxiang Garden to accompany you to get drunk before resting!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "I have long admired Miss Ji Xiangyingji's reputation and talent. I wonder if we can have the chance to meet her and talk about our feelings?"

    Mei Niang suddenly became confused and said hesitantly: "This this may be a bit difficult! Xiangying is the signature of Zhongxiang Garden, and there are as many admirers as crucian carp crossing the river. Anyone who wants to see you must make a reservation seven days in advance. Everyone  We just arrived today and we didn¡¯t make an appointment in advance. If we arranged for you, I¡¯m afraid the other guests won¡¯t be convinced, and it will also make it difficult for us to behave!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian pretended to be angry, Cang Lang unsheathed his sword and said solemnly: "Whoever dares to raise objections must be tired of living!"

    Meiniang was startled and said with a smile: "My lord, please calm down. Why are you using your sword rashly for such a trivial matter? The slave family just said that the matter is difficult to handle, not that it is unreasonable."?Make an exception!  "

    Mo Yu interrupted at the right time: "Mei Niang, as far as I know, Miss Ji usually meets guests in the evening. In fact, she doesn't have any appointments in the afternoon. It's just past noon, so Miss Ji must have free time. Why don't you take the opportunity to arrange for us  How about meeting?" He said and stuffed a heavy gold ingot into his hand.  Their attitudes are either soft or hard, and they are all discussed in advance, so they are not afraid that the other party will not give in.

    Mei Niang collected two ingots of gold in a row and couldn't help but smile: "As the saying goes, where sincerity comes, gold and stone will open. Since you are so sincere, I will inform you on your behalf. As for whether Xiangying is willing to show up, it depends on her mood.  Come on!" He led everyone to sit down in an elegant room, ordered the maid to watch tea, and said with a smile: "Do you heroes want other girls to accompany you?"

    Mo Yu said: "Of course! Beauty Ji can only be admired from a distance. Who dares to ask her to accompany us to drink and play? Let Qinghe, Dingxiang, Yingchun and Xuemei accompany us! This is a five hundred tael silver note  , just buy them rouge powder!"

    Mei Niang was stunned for a moment, and then she praised: "Young Master is so generous!"

    In just a moment, four beauties, thin and plump, filed in, smiling sweetly, and the whole room was filled with spring.  Mo Yu grabbed the most plump and charming beauty among them and said with a smile: "Sister Ding Xiang, do you still remember my brother? I haven't seen you for a long time, and you have become more plump and charming!" This Ding Xiang was the dancer who accompanied him to drink last night.  The main goal of this operation.  The other beauties did not wait for instructions, and each sat down next to a guest.

    It was the first time for Hu Xiaotian to come to the brothel. When he saw the beautiful woman next to him standing very close, with a large area of ??snow-white smooth skin exposed on her shoulders and back, and wisps of fragrant fragrance hitting his nose, he couldn't help but swallowed his saliva and said slightly nervously: "I don't know.  What do you call the girl? My surname is Hu."

    The beautiful woman smiled and said softly: "You bitch Qinghe! Is this the first time for Mr. Hu to come to a place like this? You and I are destined to meet each other today. What we want is nothing more than a moment of fun, no need to be nervous. As long as Mr. Hu needs anything  , Qinghe will do his best to satisfy him." As he spoke, he knelt down and stretched out his hands to massage the muscles on his shoulders and back, and his firm breasts rubbed against his vest intentionally or unintentionally.

    Qing He's technique was extremely skillful. Hu Xiaotian almost moaned in comfort. Looking sideways, he saw Mo Yu and Na Ding Xiang hugging each other, passionately, while Su Haoran and Nangong Qiu were sitting upright, not understanding the amorous feelings at all.  He frowned slightly. These two people were really stubborn. Don't they know how to adapt to changes?  The purpose of all the men who come here is to have fun, and their attitude of not disturbing strangers, doesn't that make people suspicious?  Just as he was about to warn them, he suddenly heard someone outside the door saying, "Miss Ji is here!"

    There was a soft knock at the side door, and a slim woman walked in. She looked hazy like a fairy in a dream through a layer of gauze.  It turns out that this elegant room is divided into two rooms, an inner one and an inner one, separated by a gauze. Guests sit in the outer room, and there is a secret door in the inner room for female performers to enter and exit to avoid being entangled.  Everyone stopped talking unconsciously, and all looked at the mysterious figure, and you could hear a needle drop in the elegant room.

    After Ji Xiangying sat down, he said calmly: "Xiangying has an appointment with me, so I can only play two songs for you. You are all heroes who travel across the rivers and lakes and enjoy grudges. Let Xiangying present a song "  "Manjianghong"!" Her voice was cold and sweet, and there seemed to be no mood swings of joy, anger, sorrow, and joy.  With a stroke of her five fingers, the strings suddenly sounded, and the "clang" sound was like a silver bottle being broken. The tone was high-pitched, but it was also accompanied by a faint whimpering sound, which brought everyone to the ancient battlefield of green blood and yellow sand.  But when the sound of the piano is urgent, it is like thousands of horses galloping and swords clashing. When it is slow, it is like the breeze on a cold night, almost inaudible.  The music is ups and downs, the passion is majestic, the heroism soars into the sky, and the tragedy becomes more and more generous.  After the song ended, everyone was silent, feeling unable to calm down for a long time.

    Hu Xiaotian said loudly: "Thirty years of fame and fame are like dust and dust, and eight thousand miles of journey are clouds and moons. Don't wait for a moment. The young man's head will be gray, and the sky will be filled with sorrow! Miss Ji uses softness to overcome strength, and performs this heroic song vividly, which is a masterpiece of piano art.  His profundity is evident, and he will definitely not be inferior to the famous masters of the world."

    Ji Xiangying said neither humble nor arrogantly: "How can a little girl dare to compete with the world's famous masters if she is not good at learning? Since you all like it, please allow me to present another song "Goose Falling on the Flat Sand"."

    Nangong Qiuhu said: "The sound of the piano is solemn and the pipa is filled with resentment. This music would be most effective if played on the pipa. Do you think so, Miss Ji?"

    Ji Xiangying exclaimed, half surprised and half pleased: "It turns out that there is an expert in music here, Xiangying is a master of the art! If you don't mind, please give me some advice." After saying this, Tingting stood up and stood up from the door.  Wearing a gauze and giving a salute.

    Nangong Qiu hurriedly stood up and returned the courtesy: "Miss Ji is a master of the piano. How dare Nangong give advice to everyone in this generation?"

    Ji Xiangying smiled slightly and said: "Since you are good at this, young master, I wonder if you have a musical instrument with you? Xiangying has been in the world for a long time, and it is rare to meet a close friend. How about you and I playing a song together?"

    Mo Yu was the first to applaud, and Hu Xiaotian and others added fuel to the flames and started making noises one after another

    Nangong Qiu couldn't resist, so he had to say: "It's my honor to play a piece with Miss Ji. It's just that my skills are rough, so I hope you won't make fun of me." After saying that, he took out a deep-colored copper flute from his arms,  He brought it to his lips and played a few notes. His expression suddenly became solemn and solemn, and he said seriously: "Let's begin!"

    The sound of the piano suddenly rises, leisurely like the spring breeze blowing on the face, and like the gurgling stream, the twists and turns of tinkling and dongdong.  Unknowingly, a faint sound of the flute joined in, matching perfectly with the sound of the piano, as if to outline a picturesque spring scene with colorful butterflies flying and hundreds of birds playing in front of everyone.  In the warm atmosphere, the two lovers cuddled up to each other, confiding in each other's hearts, lingering with each other, and their hearts blended.  Suddenly, the music became urgent, as if a gun fell from the sky, sweeping away all beautiful things.  The lovers were torn apart by the hand of fate. Even though they struggled, shouted, and resisted, they still could not get back together. The heart-breaking pain and despair made people cry.  In the end, only the unforgettable lovesickness and the thin sobs were left

    Hu Xiaotianxin wiped his hand on his face, only to find that he had burst into tears at some point.

    Just listen to Ji Xiangying sigh softly: "Songs come from the heart, don't embrace the sad people! Mr. Nangong is struggling to cling to the old dreams of the past, what will it do to help things, and what will it do to yourself? If you have leisure in the future, you might as well come here  Sit in the fragrant garden for a while, the fragrant shadow is waiting for you at any time. I hope a cup of tea and a little song can help the young master understand his thoughts. Farewell!" Without waiting for anyone to stay, he went straight out.

    Nangong Qiu watched her slim figure disappear behind the gauze, and couldn't help but feel lost. An unusual fluctuation appeared on her cold and ruthless face.

    Mo Yu said with some jealousy: "This is the first time that Miss Ji has taken the initiative to invite a man since she became famous! Brother Nangong, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, don't miss it!"

    Nangong Qiu said calmly: "Miss Ji thinks that I am a music lover and a friend. How can I have any thoughts of molesting her? Junior Brother Mo, don't think wrongly!"

    After listening to the piano and flute ensemble, everyone lost their interest in talking, laughing and having fun. Under Mei Niang¡¯s arrangement, they moved to a quiet courtyard.  There were exactly four wing rooms in the courtyard, and Hu Xiaotian and others each brought a beautiful woman into the room.

    Qinghe closed the door, turned around and walked to Hu Xiaotian, smiling charmingly and said: "Master, a moment of spring is worth a thousand pieces of gold, how about letting me help you undress?"

    Hu Xiaotian said apologetically: "Thank you for your kindness, girl, I'm sorry!" When she was not prepared, a palm knife suddenly struck the outside of her neck.  Qing He groaned and passed out on the spot.  Hu Xiaotian helped her onto the bed and covered her with a quilt. Su Haoran and Nangong Qiu followed one after another.  The three of them exchanged knowing glances with each other and sat in the room waiting quietly without saying a word.

    After a long time, Mo Yu slipped in, smelling of makeup and powder, and looking very happy.  Su Haoran frowned and said coldly: "Are you happy enough? Have you forgotten the task assigned by the young master?"

    Mo Yu exclaimed: "Boss, I acted according to the young master's request! If I didn't use my proud coquettish tricks to make that Ding Xiang lose her mind, how could she leak the truth? What's wrong with this?  The process takes time to simmer, so don¡¯t rush it.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian held back his smile and said, "Okay, no need to explain too much, I know you're working hard. Have you found out the specific whereabouts of those girls?"

    Mo Yu's eyebrows were beaming and he said: "I, the 'Eight-faced and Exquisite Playful Prodigal Son', will never come back empty-handed. Ding Xiang's cousin and other sick women are resting in Chenxiang Pavilion and are under strict protection. If we want to know more details,  For information, you have to go to Chenxiang Pavilion."

    Hu Xiaotian nodded and said: "Okay! Haoran, just go with Mo Yu and act according to the plan we agreed on. Remember not to alert the other party's guards or alert the enemy!" At that moment, Su Haoran and Mo Yu changed their clothes and flew quietly.  And go.  Hu Xiaotianze and Nangong Qiu stayed behind to keep an eye on the four beauties in case anyone woke up and called for help, ruining their plan.

    Since it was the middle of winter, the sky quickly became dark.  The cold wind was howling, the branches and leaves were swaying, and the sound of singing and singing could be heard faintly from elsewhere. The number of guests in Zhongxiang Garden began to gradually increase.

    Suddenly, there was a strange sound of wind and a cold wind blew into the room. Two black figures broke through the window and entered. It was Su Haoran and Mo Yu who left and returned.  Hu Xiaotian's eyes lit up and he asked, "How is the situation?"

    Su Haoran said in a deep voice: "We sneaked into Chenxiang Pavilion and found the girls who were damaged by the harvest. Although they were promised a heavy reward, they couldn't tell the exact place where the Hu monk lived, and even the carriage carrying people couldn't tell.  It was sent by the other party. The only useful clue they provided was that at the end of the Youshi period, the carriage sent by Monk Hu would wait outside the west gate of Zhongxiang Garden and leave once it has loaded up the people."

    Hu Xiaotian looked at the sky outside the window and smiled softly: "At this momentOur friends are already on the way.  Let's just wait and see what happens!  "

    Under the leadership of Mo Yu, Hu Xiaotian and others walked through the courtyard and came to the west side door of Zhongxiang Garden, hiding in the shadow of the corner and waiting silently.  The night was as dark as ink. Not long after the four of them had laid an ambush, they suddenly saw a black carriage running towards them. The hooves of the horse pulling the carriage were wrapped in cotton. There was almost no sound when running, like a ghost, which frightened the four of them.  Jump.

    As soon as the carriage stopped, the side door of Zhongxiang Garden opened, and five women wearing black cloaks walked out one after another.  They all covered their faces with veils and boarded the car in silence, which looked a bit strange from a distance.  When the last person got on the bus, the driver immediately whipped up his horse and left as quickly as he came, in the blink of an eye.

    Su Haoran stared at the blurry outline of the carriage and whispered: "Sir, that carriage is for the exclusive use of the leader of the Yellow River Gang. There is a logo engraved on the carriage. If the situation changes, we should report it to Elder Su immediately." The Yellow River Gang is a member of the Lanzhou City.  The largest gang, if they continue to track, if a conflict occurs, it will escalate into a fight between the two major gangs.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart sank, and he murmured: ¡°Yellow River Gang?! Could it be that they were also bribed?¡±

 Text Chapter 25: Luring the wolf into the house

    Nangong Qiu reminded: "Sir, the opponent's horse is fast. If we don't take action, it will be too late!"

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked and said in a deep voice: "No matter what, let's catch up with them first and find out their details!" At that moment, the four of them jumped up and fell far behind the carriage.  £®  com Although the ground was full of snow, the carriage was running extremely fast. Hu Xiaotian was helped by Su Haoran's Qi along the way and was not left behind.

    The carriage deliberately circled a few times, probably after confirming that no one was following it, and finally headed straight to the south of the city, arriving in a short time at a large mansion with high walls and wide doors.  The man driving the car gave a signal, and the gate immediately opened slowly, revealing a cold light flickering in the darkness and being heavily guarded.

    The four of them watched the carriage drive into the door. Mo Yu whispered: "Sir, boss, this is the house of Fan Zhongxin, who ranks third among the eight kings of the Yellow River Gang. When he married his concubine last year, I sneaked in and drank the wedding wine.  , I should remember it correctly.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said, "What kind of person is Fan Zhongxin?"

    Mo Yu said: "He likes to make money and is very scheming. He is responsible for the sale of grain and local products in the Yellow River Gang. He has close contacts with heroes from the northern provinces. He is best at hidden weapon kung fu."

    Hu Xiaotian nodded and said: "Mo Yu, go back and report to Elder Su immediately. Haoran, Nangong, you two sneak into Fan's house separately to find out who Fan Zhongxin is colluding with? What is the conspiracy? Once it is confirmed that the Qinglong Society or  The people of the Yellow Sect are hiding inside, don¡¯t act rashly, quietly withdraw, and consider the long term.¡±

    The three of them responded "Yes!" at the same time, then spread out their bodies and flew in different directions.  Hu Xiaotian chose a nearby big tree, climbed to the top of the branch, and looked down at Fan's house.

    ¡°The huge house was completely dark, like a forest of ghosts and ghosts, with only a few faint lights coming from the backyard.  When Su Haoran and Nangong Qiu climbed over the courtyard wall respectively, they seemed to be suddenly swallowed up by darkness, and their moving figures could no longer be seen.  The night was quiet except for the constant howling of the north wind, and occasionally a few shrill barks of dogs, which soon subsided.

    The branches swayed, and Hu Xiaotian¡¯s cheeks were blown cold by the wind.  The longer he waited, the more uneasy he felt. This Fan house was too calm, so calm that it was scary.  With the skills of Su Haoran and Nangong Qiu, even if they couldn't find any useful clues, they should have come out at this time. How could there be no movement?  Could it be that there is a peerless master hidden in Fan's house and he captured them effortlessly?  Or was this simply a trap that trapped them?  While he was feeling uneasy, he suddenly felt a biting chill approaching him. When he turned around, he saw a masked man in white who had stepped within three feet of him at some point. His eyes were filled with cold light, as powerful as lightning.  Pounced over.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart tightened. Oh no, the other party was indeed on guard!  Ignoring the opponent's Shen Meng punches, the sword flashed and the long sword pierced the opponent's heart. It was actually a desperate fight that would hurt both sides.  Anyway, he has a strong protective energy and will not be killed by the opponent's punch. If he can fight quickly and take the opportunity to severely damage the opponent, he will have a chance to escape.

    The man in white obviously didn't expect that his swordsmanship was so sharp and exquisite. In a hurry, he stepped on the branch and rushed up into the sky with the help of his strength. He suddenly shouted angrily, the sword light shone, and there was a snow-like scimitar in his hand.  It struck down as hard as the beginning of the world.

    Before the knife arrived, the strong wind was as heavy as a huge boulder, making Hu Xiaotian almost unable to breathe.  He raised his sword back and stabbed the man in white in the abdomen, still trading life for life.

    The swords, lights, and shadows collided in the air for an instant, and with a soft "swipe" sound, the scimitar broke into two pieces.  But the internal power contained in the knife was extraordinary. Hu Xiaotian's five fingers shook violently, as if he had been hit in the chest by a heavy hammer. He spat out a mouthful of blood, fell headlong under the tree, and fell heavily into the snow.  The man in white was very surprised. This man was so good at swordsmanship, how could he have no internal strength at all?  Before Hu Xiaotian could get up, he pointed at the wind and sealed his acupuncture points, saying coldly: "Who are you? Why are you hiding in the tree and spying?"

    Hu Xiaotian asked back: "Who are you? Why did you suddenly attack me? Did I violate the king's law?" He was secretly shocked. This person's voice sounded familiar. Could it be that he was an old acquaintance?

    "What is the King's Law?" The man in white sneered, bent down and picked up his sword, looked at it carefully for a while, and said: "There is no sect mark on the sword, but look at the way you hold the sword and the way you draw it.  Judging from the charm, you are nothing more than a disciple of the Seven Sword Sects. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have any internal strength and only have a sword in your hand. How is it different from Kuchiki? Do you have any other companions?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Since you know that I am a disciple of the Seven Sword Sects, why don't you let me go?"

    The man in white sneered and said: "You have ulterior motives and spy on other people's private homes. Will I let you get away easily? Although the Seven Sword Sects are famous, they cannot scare me. If you refuse to tell the truth, someone will naturally be able to pry into it.  Open your mouth." After saying that, he mentioned Hu Xiaotian, patrolled half a circle around the wall, and couldn't find anyone suspicious before leaping into the courtyard.  The man in white knew the passwords and walked into the hall unimpeded.??, and knocked Hu Xiaotian to the ground unceremoniously.

    Candles were lit in the hall, and a middle-aged man was seen sitting at the table in a daze, with a long sword on the table.  Su Haoran was tied to a pillar, his eyes were closed, and he was obviously in a coma.  Hu Xiaotian was reassured that Su Haoran might have fallen into the trap by mistake and inhaled the smoke and passed out. There was no immediate danger to his life. Moreover, Nangong Qiu had not been exposed yet, so there might be a chance to rescue them.

    The middle-aged man was Fan Zhongxin. He glanced at Hu Xiaotian and said in surprise: "Why did you arrest another one? Which sect are they disciples of? Why are they staring at me?"

    The man in white pulled off his mask and said proudly: "What are you afraid of? Don't care about their origins. As long as you kill them and destroy their bodies, will there be anyone who comes to trouble you?" The candlelight illuminated his face.  With a hawk-like nose and deep eyes, and a curly beard under his chin, he is suddenly Huo Gang, the Mingjiao elder who is traveling with Yun Daier!

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart was shaken, and many questions suddenly became clear.  No wonder Xu Yilang and others were able to accurately choose the ambush location and knew the eating habits of Mingjiao believers very well. It turned out that Huo Gang was a traitor!  If he hadn't betrayed his companions, the entire Mingjiao army would never have been wiped out.  Huo Gang holds a high position as an elder and holds great power. What else is there to be dissatisfied about?  He actually did such a despicable and shameless thing!  Fortunately, he had disguised himself and Huo Gang could not recognize him, otherwise he would have been brutally tortured.  His heart was filled with ups and downs, but his face remained calm. He secretly prayed that Mo Yu would bring reinforcements as soon as possible!  Otherwise, Nangong Qiu would have no chance of succeeding with his own strength.

    Fan Zhongxin smiled bitterly and said: "Even if they don't say it, 80% of them are disciples of famous sects. If they are killed rashly, once their elders come to the door, I won't be able to eat all the money and walk away!" I secretly regretted that I had seen money in the first place.  Kai, actually agreed to allow Xu Yilang and others to stay in the mansion temporarily.  I wonder what action they are planning?  Which sects are you enemies of?  If the two people captured tonight die here, Huo Gang and others can run away, but with his foundation here, he will never be able to escape the involvement, and may even implicate the Yellow River Gang.

    Huo Gang said coldly: "Is it your turn to make the decision now?"

    A chill ran down Fan Zhongxin¡¯s spine, and he murmured: ¡°You¡­what on earth do you want to do?¡±

    Huo Gang said meaningfully: "Brother Fan, knowing too much will not do you any good. After tonight's operation is over, we will leave Lanzhou immediately and will not leave you with trouble. Including the disposal of these two people, there is no need to  Through your hands.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian frowned slightly, his action tonight?  Suddenly, I remembered that I haven¡¯t seen Xu Yilang and the Yellow Sect Lama show up yet. Could it be that they all left?  So where is their goal?  Thinking of Feiyan Alliance's breach of contract again, cold sweat broke out on his vest, and he couldn't help but said: "Don't listen to his nonsense! If you have seen their appearance and know their secrets, they will definitely kill you and silence you! After today  Late, I¡¯m afraid your family will become the ghosts of the underground!¡±

    Fan Zhongxin jumped up in surprise and said in a deep voice: "Elder Huo, how can you guarantee that you will not burn bridges by crossing the river?" He is also an old man in the world, and when he thinks of the consequences of what Hu Xiaotian said, it feels like a ray of light on his back.

    Huo Gang smiled and said: "Didn't you receive a deposit of one hundred thousand taels? Do you still doubt our sincerity? Even if you don't believe me, you should believe Brother Xu!"

    Hu Xiaotian said coldly: "If you kill someone, can't you get back a hundred thousand taels of silver? People like you betrayed your brothers and betrayed the gods of Mingjiao. You have already abandoned your basic moral conscience. How can you treat others with sincerity?"  ? Fan Zhongxin, if you believe him, you are really hopeless! While his accomplices have gone out and haven¡¯t returned, run away for your life, this is your only chance!"

    The more Fan Zhongxin listened, the colder his heart became. He couldn't help but regret that he had been dazzled by the unexpected wealth and had not taken adequate precautions. Now he has lured the wolf into the house, and it is too late to regret it!  Staring at Huo Gang warily, he carefully moved back slowly and quietly retracted his hands into his sleeves.  As long as you can rush out of the hall, you can call on the brothers in your gang to help. Only then can you be considered safe.

    Huo Gang said solemnly: "Brother Fan, where are you going?" Before he finished speaking, his figure suddenly rushed out and rushed towards Fan Zhongxin.

    When Fan Zhongxin saw that he was indeed ruthless and started to attack, he shouted angrily, raised his hands and struck dozens of "bone funeral nails" towards his face, and jumped back with all his strength at the same time.  The sword in Huo Gang's hand was Hu Xiaotian's. How could he be afraid of these hidden weapons made of ordinary iron?  But when he saw the sword light swaying into a green curtain, he immediately smashed the white bone nails that were shot into pieces. The man and the sword merged into one and rushed forward without any hesitation.  Fan Zhongxin did not expect that the opponent was holding a sword, and was so frightened that he felt a cold and biting sword energy coming down on him. He quickly took out two projectiles and threw them to the ground.  The projectile exploded with a bang, thick smoke quickly filled the air, and instantly engulfed the two figures.

    Huo Gang couldn't hold his feet and rushed into the thick smoke. He quickly held his breath and slashed with his sword.  But at this moment, Fan Zhongxin had changed his position, and the sword struck the empty space.  He was shocked and angry. If Fan Zhongxin was allowed to take advantage of??Escape, reveal the secret, and all plans will fail!  Suddenly I heard a soft sound of wind, followed by a bang, as if someone fell from mid-air to the ground.  His heart moved, and he swept with the wind of his palm to disperse the smoke around him.

    There were two more people in the hall, one of them was Xu Yilang, and the other was a middle-aged lama with a bald head and a tall forehead.  Xu Yilang is also holding a long-haired woman hostage. Her face is facing the ground and cannot be seen clearly, but her figure is slender and plump, and she is very attractive.  Xu Yilang and Na Lama seemed to have experienced a fierce and fierce battle. Their clothes were stained with blood and had several cracks cut by sharp blades. There was even a broken arrow stuck in Xu Yilang's left shoulder.  Fan Zhongxin fell at their feet, with a bloody palm print on his chest. He was vomiting blood and was seriously injured.

    A big stone fell to Huo Gang's heart. He fixed his eyes firmly on the long-haired woman and asked anxiously: "Has she been accidentally injured by someone? Why are you the only ones back? Where are the others?"

    The lama was lean and slender, with dark skin and a strange appearance. He asked in a hissing voice: "Have all those women been sent?" As soon as he opened his mouth, a trace of blood oozed from the corner of his mouth, indicating that he had suffered internal injuries.

    Huo Gang was stunned for a moment and said, "We have arranged to wait in the master's bedroom."

    The lama nodded, jumped up impatiently, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Hu Xiaotian saw the woman's figure at first glance, and couldn't help shouting in his heart: It's Yun Dai'er!  Looking at the appearance of Xu Yilang and the lama, they must have just rushed into the Su Mansion and kidnapped Yun Dai'er after a fierce battle.  Since his assassination, the Su Mansion has greatly strengthened the strength of the guards, but Xu Yilang and Na Lama are still able to fight in and escape unscathed. They indeed have extraordinary abilities.  No matter how powerful they were, the Su Mansion was still the residence of the Demon Sect elders. Even if they succeeded in killing them, they would still have to pay a heavy price.

    Xu Yilang glanced at Fan Zhongxin who was lying on the ground, then looked at Hu Xiaotian and Su Haoran, frowning and said: "What's going on? What are the backgrounds of those two people?"

    Huo Gang said: "The man surnamed Fan has become suspicious and wants to escape and summon his men to resist. I have to take action in advance! Fortunately, you rushed back in time to intercept him, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous." Then he briefly talked about the capture of Hu Xiaotian and Su  Awesome passing.

    Xu Yilang frowned, feeling anxious for no reason.  This mission was not smooth from the beginning, and accidents continued to occur, causing the plan to be delayed and has not yet been completed.  Especially when other gangs are involved, the whole plan is in danger of being exposed.  Based on the information from the Feiyan Alliance, he had just led a raid on an official residence. He thought he could easily succeed, but he didn't know that there was actually a dragon's pond and a tiger's den, filled with masters!  After a fierce battle, all the men he brought were killed and wounded. If the Great Lama Vajra King who was accompanying them had not fought hard to defeat the six masters of the opponent, their entire army would have been annihilated!  Just thinking about the other party's strength and possible origins is simply heart-stopping.  But now that I am still in shock, another mysterious force has surfaced again, hiding in the dark and watching eagerly. Can I get rid of it?  He took a deep breath and said coldly: "Yun Dai'er is already under our control, and the entire plan is equivalent to 80% completed. We will kill all the people here later, and we will leave Lanzhou immediately! As long as we leave the city,  The world is so big, who can do anything to us? If everything goes well, the covenant we have entered into will soon come into effect."

    Fan Zhongxin said with difficulty: "Xu Yilang, you, you have betrayed your trust and will die a good death!"

    Xu Yilang sneered and said, "Those of us who work in the underworld will do whatever it takes to achieve our goals. Don't you even understand this?" Then he untied Yun Dai'er's acupuncture points and put her down, "Elder Huo,  I¡¯ve left this person to you! I hope you will abide by the covenant and cooperate sincerely with our Qinglong Society to achieve a great cause!¡±

    Huo Gang laughed and said: "Don't worry about this, I will definitely support the Qinglong Club in the Central Plains!"

    Yun Daier had already heard what everyone was talking about. After standing still, she looked at Huo Gang coldly, with endless anger in her eyes.  She didn't need to guess to know that this man had colluded with the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect and betrayed the lives of his fellow believers. She was heartbroken and angry, and screamed: "Huo Gang, why did you do this? You betrayed your own beliefs and trampled on  According to the teachings of this religion, the soul will be burned by fire in the future and will never have peace!"

    Huo Gang's eyes shone with a fanatical light and he said loudly: "I'm doing it for you!"

    Yun Daier said in shock: "For me?"

    Huo Gang looked at her stunningly beautiful face infatuatedly and said: "Yun Dai'er, do you know how powerful your temptation is?! I am a follower of the Ming Cult, but I am also a normal man. Every day  Looking at your peerless appearance, but not being able to express my feelings or be close to you, is simply the most painful torture. No matter what the world says, I just want to use all means to get you. If I can completely possess you, even if I  It¡¯s worth suffering forever for your soul.¡±

    Yun Daier simply couldn¡¯t believe it?He looked into his ears and said in surprise: "Are you crazy? Have you forgotten my identity?"

    Huo Gang said: "It is precisely because you are a holy girl of the Ming Cult that you cannot get married or have relationships between men and women for the rest of your life, so I have no choice but to take this step. From today on, you will completely disappear from this world, and you will no longer be a 'saint'."  , but my wife, Huo Gang. Your beauty and your body can only belong to me and can only be enjoyed by me!"

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned when he heard this, and only two words came to his mind - shameless!

    Yun Daier was ashamed and angry, and there was a sense of sadness in her heart. The elders of the Mingjiao should be believers with extremely firm beliefs, but they failed in the face of temptation. Whose fault is it?  He smiled faintly and said: "So, I am the source of all these disputes? You are greedy for my beauty, so you collude with outsiders and kill the disciples of our sect, right? If I am not wrong, in order to obtain the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect, you  To support him, he must have agreed to the other party¡¯s harsh conditions and betrayed the important interests of our religion, right?¡±

    Huo Gang and Xu Yilang looked at each other, turned away with a guilty conscience, and argued forcefully: "When our sect cooperates with the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect, we will benefit each other, and there is no question of who suffers."

    Yun Dai'er said with a half-smile but not a smile: "Really? If I die, won't you get nothing?" With a sudden move of his wrist, he pulled out the sharp blade hidden under his body, turned the tip of the blade, and stabbed towards his heart.  .

 Text Chapter 26 Between success and failure

    Seeing Yun Daier suddenly pull out a knife and commit suicide, Hu Xiaotian was shocked and blurted out: "Stop! Don't do anything stupid!"

    Xu Yilang was well-informed and had already heard that Yun Daier wanted to die. The moment she drew the knife, he immediately sealed her acupuncture points with his fingers, grabbed the short knife, and sneered: "Miss Yun, you are a  This is an important bargaining chip, your life or death is not up to you!"

    Huo Gang broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, she failed in her suicide attempt. Otherwise, what was the meaning of what she did?  Xu Yilang smiled and said: "Elder Huo, Miss Yun has a strong personality. Once she has determined to die, she can do anything. .com You have to be more careful!" Huo Gang wiped his forehead with his backhand.  Sweating coldly, he said: "Thank you, Brother Xu, for reminding me! From now on, I will not give her any chance to harm herself."

    Xu Yilang said: "It's half way through the long night and we don't have much time. We must leave here before the enemy finds out! As for the family members named Fan and the Huanghe Gang, we are still going to kill them all as planned. You are responsible for the people in the front yard.  , what about the backyard being mine?"

    Huo Gang said in a deep voice: "No problem!"

    Fan Zhongxin felt like he had fallen into an ice cave, struggling and shouting: "Please, don't kill my son who has just turned one month old! I will hand over all my family property to you, just to spare my son's life!"

    Huo Gang said coldly: "If you cut the grass without eradicating the root, it will grow again with the spring breeze! Don't blame us for being ruthless, just blame your son for his bad fate. Why did you, the father, have to deal with it!" He raised his sword and dropped it, slamming Fan Zhongxin.  His neck was cut off, blood spurted out like pulp, and a round head rolled straight in front of Hu Xiaotian, his eyes suddenly opened, full of despair and resentment.

    Xu Yilang praised: "Okay, that's neat!" He winked at that moment, and he and Huo Gang stormed out of the hall separately and began to massacre the people in Fan's house.

    Hu Xiaotian was lying on his side on the ground, only a few feet away from Fan Zhongxin's bleeding head. He could clearly smell the fresh smell of blood, and couldn't help but feel an impulse. The familiar desire to kill suddenly surged into his heart.  Because the yin and yang qi in his body are out of balance, he is already on the verge of extreme danger. If he is slightly stimulated, his emotions will lose control.  His blood was boiling, and the temperature of his skin was getting higher and higher. Suddenly, his palms moved instinctively and he stood upright!  It turned out that his acupuncture points were filled with powerful internal energy. Huo Gang didn't know the inside story. He only used three successes when he attacked. Naturally, he could not seal his acupuncture points. After a period of time, the acupoints opened on their own after the circulation of Qi and blood.  .

    Hu Xiaotian bit the tip of his tongue fiercely, suppressing the frenzied murderous intention in his heart with the sudden severe pain. He couldn't help but secretly said that he was lucky to have regained his freedom of movement at the critical moment.  With Xu Yilang and Huo Gang's martial arts, it would be very easy to kill all the unsuspecting Yellow River Gang disciples here. In theory, they would return to the hall soon.  He must hide himself before then, otherwise he will never be able to wait for the reinforcements to arrive.  Immediately, he took the long sword on the table, cut off the rope on Su Haoran's body, then took a pot of cold tea and poured it on his face.

    Su Haoran was aroused by the cold tea, and immediately shivered. He opened his eyes with difficulty, and before he woke up, he said blankly: "Where is this place? Why did you splash water on me?" He stretched out his hand and wiped it on his face.  , full of dark yellow tea leaves.

    Hu Xiaotian had time to explain to him. He handed over his long sword and placed it on Su Haoran's neck. He whispered: "Wake up quickly, we have to leave here immediately!"

    Su Haoran felt that the sword energy was refreshing on his skin, and his whole body was covered with chills. He suddenly woke up for the most part, and instantly recalled the scene when he accidentally got captured. He felt ashamed and ashamed, wishing that there was a crack in the ground so that he could get into it.  He boasted of his martial arts prowess in vain. Not only did he fail to accomplish anything, but he was saved by a man who had lost his inner strength. It was really shameful!

    Yun Daier was afraid that they would only focus on escaping for their own lives, so she hurriedly shouted: "You two young heroes, help me! I am a saint of Mingjiao, if you"

    Hu Xiaotian interrupted: "Miss Yun, I am Hu Xiaotian!"

    Yun Dai'er was overjoyed: "It turns out to be you! No wonder your voice sounds familiar to me." Su Haoran jumped to her side without waiting for instructions and untied her acupuncture points.

    At this moment, an angry shout exploded in my ears: "You bastard, how dare you touch her?! Seeking death!" I saw a figure flashing, but it was Huo Gang who came back, his face full of jealousy  With an angry look on his face, he swung the sword in his hand in the air, like lightning, striking at Su Haoran's head with unparalleled ferocity.

    Su Haoran recognized that this sword was extremely sharp and did not dare to block its edge. He made a mistake in his steps and stepped to the left side. With a sudden shout, he struck the weak spot under his opponent's side with his iron fist.  Although there was still a distance of two feet, Shen Meng's fist force was like an overwhelming force, covering the space around Huo Gang, and the sharp wind of the fist blew his clothes and hair back.

    Huo Gang never dreamed that this young man's martial arts was so outstanding. He thought he could defeat Hu Xiaotian with just one hand. He couldn't help but let out a cry of surprise. He returned to guard with his long sword and used his left palm to move at the same time.To meet him, he was already going all out.  Two strong winds collided in mid-air, making a loud noise.  Yun Dai'er was the closest, but was pushed three feet away by the strong energy.  Huo Gang changed his moves in a hurry, and due to the internal conflict between the two sides, he was involuntarily flying backwards for more than ten feet, his face turned ashen.

    Su Haoran said in a deep voice: "Young master, hurry up and I'll stop him!" He waved his fists like a giant maul and aimed at Huo Gang's vitals.  His boxing skills are as fierce as a tiger's, with ten swings and ten strikes. His moves are all very fierce and not at all fancy.  If you are hit by his fist, you may vomit blood, or your bones and tendons may be broken.  But Huo Gang is an elder of the Ming Cult and holds a sword. How can he be Yi Yu's generation?  The sword light suddenly became powerful, like a rapidly rotating silver wheel of light, whizzing towards Su Haoran, and the two masters immediately started fighting fiercely.

    Hu Xiaotian grabbed Yun Dai'er's delicate hand and shouted, "Let's go!" He pulled her and rushed out the door.  Yun Dai'er felt the heat coming from his palm, and her face couldn't help but heat up. She wanted to throw his hand away but was embarrassed. After just a moment's hesitation, she was pulled out of the hall.  Huo Gang was furious when he saw this, but was stopped by Su Haoran, unable to escape and chase.

    As soon as Hu Xiaotian left the hall, he saw five corpses lying on the corridor outside the hall, and the blood stained the ground red.  Each corpse fell face down to the ground, with deep sword holes in its vest. It was obviously a disciple of the Yellow River Gang who had just been stabbed to death by Huo Gang.  The strong smell of blood hit his face, immediately arousing the murderous intention that he had barely suppressed. The desire to destroy everything rolled in his chest and abdomen, like a roaring and ferocious demon, eager to break out of his body.  Hu Xiaotian was horrified, gritted his teeth, and tried his best to control himself with the last thread of reason.  He knew very well that once he fell into the devil's path, he would be unable to extricate himself in the future. He would only go further and further down the road of killing and become a bloodthirsty maniac. Is this his original intention?

    Yun Dai'er's hand suddenly hurt from being squeezed by him, and she asked curiously: "Why don't you leave?" She glanced sideways and saw that his face was red, his breathing was heavy, the veins on his forehead were exposed, and his eyes were filled with a wild and ferocious aura.  The whole person suddenly became very ferocious and terrifying, and I was stunned. Could this be a sign of being possessed?  But Hu Xiaotian's body temperature rose rapidly, as if he was being burned by flames, and his face turned as red as fire in an instant.

    Hu Xiaotian hissed: "The yang energy in my body is too strong, and the inner demons are invading, and I may do something to hurt you! Leave quickly and leave me alone!"

    Yun Daier smiled slightly and said: "That's it!" A strange look suddenly flashed in her eyes, she turned slightly sideways, her lips opened slightly, and she resolutely pressed against Hu Xiaotian's chapped lips.

    Hu Xiaotian watched helplessly as her pretty face came closer. He was so shocked that he almost suspected that he was in a dream.  But the next moment, there was a slight coolness on his lips, and a wisp of extremely sweet and touching fragrance rushed into his nose. The soft and sweet touch swept through his whole body in an instant, as if it was going to melt him.  Hu Xiaotian felt as if he had discovered a sweet spring in the desert. He instinctively took a breath, and a stream of pure cool air flowed straight down to his Dantian, which immediately calmed down his irritable aura.  Yun Dai'er has practiced Mingjiao's unique internal skills, and her pure yin energy is more abundant and lasting than Su Yuqing's, and it is more effective in balancing his yin and yang energy.  After only a few puffs, Hu Xiaotian had completely suppressed his murderous intention. The warmth in his belly was very helpful. He really wanted to kiss her like this forever and never separate.

    Although Yun Dai'er had the idea of ??sacrificing her life to save others, she found that Hu Xiaotian still refused to let go even after his body temperature dropped and his breathing became normal. She felt ashamed and annoyed. She pushed Hu Xiaotian's chest fiercely and said angrily: "They are so kind to save you, you  But you deliberately took advantage of me, that's too much!" Bahba spat a few times, then raised his sleeve to wipe his lips.

    Hu Xiaotian was greatly embarrassed, but as a man, who would give up when he has the opportunity to get close to a stunning beauty?  He lowered his head and said, "Miss Yun, how did you know to use this this method to save me?"

    Yun Dai'er rolled her eyes at him, and You Weijie said with hatred: "Didn't your Miss Su tell me this? After she confirmed the relationship with you, she was so happy that she confided in me the details of your relationship. If it weren't for her  For your own sake, I am too lazy to save you."

    Hu Xiaotian said apologetically: "It's my fault. If you want to hit or punish me, I will accept it! I promise that I will never offend you again next time!"

    Yun Dai'er couldn't help but raise her eyebrows: "Do you still want to have a next time?!"

    Suddenly, Xu Yilang's frightened and angry voice came from the hall: "Huo Gang, what's going on? Where is the person?" Huo Gang shouted in the midst of his busy schedule: "Yun Dai'er ran away to the front door, chase her back!"

    The two were shocked when they heard this and ran away.  But hearing the sound of the wind behind him, Xu Yilang shattered the window and jumped out. He raised his arms like a night owl and pounced on them, pointing the wind like a sword, and stabbed the vital points of the two men's vests fiercely.  Hu Xiaotian shouted: "You go first!" He rolled his body to avoid the enemy's wind, swung his sword sharply with his backhand, and hit Xu Yilang's ankle.  Xu Yilang did a hollow somersault in the air, and hurriedly slapped it down with his palm.  Hu Xiaotian immediately raised his sword and pointed the tip of the sword at Xu Yilang's palm, attacking with attack, using exquisite moves.

    ?Xu Yilang was shocked and angry. This guy's swordsmanship was so good. Why didn't Huo Gang warn him in advance?  Two fingers popped out of the food, and the sting hit the tip of the sword.  Unexpectedly, the opponent had no internal strength, and the long sword flew out of his hand with a whine and disappeared into the snow.  Xu Yilang laughed loudly: "It turns out to be a silver-like wax spear head!" He raised his palm like a knife and slashed at his opponent's heart, mouth, and meridians, intending to kill him on the spot.

    At the critical moment, there was a flash of sword and lightning, and a vigorous figure fell from the sky, charging straight towards Xu Yilang with a sword, full of tragic momentum that would never return.  Before the sword arrived, Xu Yilang's burning murderous aura had already enveloped him and he would not stop dying.

    Xu Yilang was surprised and said: "It's you?!" It was too late to kill Hu Xiaotian, so he hurriedly moved around and fought with the intruder.

    Only a dense sound was heard in the air, and Yuan Han and Meng Qiang arrived one after another.  As soon as Meng Qiang landed on the ground, he opened his mouth and shouted: "Master, don't panic, Elder Su has led people to surround this place and is about to attack!"

    Xu Yilang, who was fighting with Ye Xiaodao over there, changed his face in shock. He had already experienced the opponent's power when he attacked the Su Mansion. If not for God's favor, he would have been shattered to pieces!  At this moment, when I heard that the other party was attacking in large numbers, I lamented in my heart, God will destroy me!  Fate is really cruel, and there is only a thin line between success and failure.  Now that the defeat has been decided, he has no intention of fighting. He must break out before the opponent completes the encirclement, otherwise he will only die in battle tonight.  Then he made a feint and flew away.  Ye Xiaodao gained the courage to fight and shouted: "Where are you going, coward?" He raised his sword and ran after him.

    Yuan Han and Meng Qiang'er heard the roar of fists in the hall and guessed that Su Haoran was fighting fiercely with the enemy. Without saying a word, they flew into the hall and shouted: "Boss, we are here to help you!"

    Now that the battle situation was reversed, Hu Xiaotian was determined. Fortunately, Mo Yu brought in reinforcements in time, otherwise he would be dead tonight!  Yun Dai'er pulled him up and asked anxiously: "You're not injured, are you?" Hu Xiaotian shook his head: "Thank you, Miss, for caring, I'm fine." Yun Dai'er said angrily: "Who cares about you!" Suddenly she realized that she was  In desperation, she took his hand and hurriedly shook it off, her face turning red.

    At this moment, loud shouts and curses were heard, and two figures ran over from the tile roof one after the other.  Hu Xiaotian looked intently and saw Nangong Qiu running forward with a large ball of clothes in his hands, and behind him was the great lama of the Yellow Sect, Vajra King.  The Vajra Dharma King looked extremely embarrassed, with his upper body naked and a sheet wrapped around his lower body. He was walking on two bare skinny legs and was furious. The anger in his eyes could almost burn Nangong Qiu, and he kept waving his palms at him.  Remote attack.  But Nangong Qiu was good at Qinggong and stealth, and had experienced countless life-and-death fights. How could he be hit so easily?  He jumped left and dodged right, moving and changing, and all the sharp winds of his palms hit the tile surface, blasting out big holes one after another.

    When Yun Daier saw Vajra Karmapa¡¯s funny appearance, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.  Hu Xiaotian thought about it again and suddenly understood.  Nangong Qiu Ding took advantage of the moment when Vajra Dharma King was harvesting yin and replenishing yang, and sneaked into the room and stole his clothes.  The Vajra Dharma King chased him out of the room in a hurry. Finally, he still had the sense of shame and covered his vital parts with a sheet to avoid making a fool of himself.

    Hearing Yun Dai'er's sarcastic laughter, Vajra Dharma King was so ashamed and angry that his inner breath suddenly became chaotic, and he spurted out a blood arrow.  Suddenly, black shadows flashed everywhere and cold light was reflected. Dozens of masters came in silently, wearing the same attire as the guards of the Su Mansion!  His heart sank, and he had a premonition that something bad was going to happen. He no longer dared to waste time playing hide and seek with Nangong Qiu, and shouted angrily: "You little thief, just wait and see, Lord Buddha, I will come back to settle the score with you!" He held on tightly with one hand.  The sheets around her waist flew down to the ground in a weird posture, and broke out of the encirclement on their own.

    Nangong Qiu and the others jumped to Hu Xiaotian's side, handed over the clothes in their hands, and said, "Sir, all the important belongings of that lama are here! It may help to find out their conspiracy."

    Hu Xiaotian nodded and said: "Well done, this is a great achievement!" As soon as he finished speaking, Su Quan and Song Qian led their men to swarm over.  After the two parties met, Su Quan had to complain a lot and pointed out tactfully that Hu Xiaotian should not take risks lightly. If something unexpected happened, who could take the responsibility?

    Everyone rushed into the hall and saw Huo Gang and Su Haoran still fighting fiercely, while Yuan Han and Meng Qiang were rushing aside.  Relying on the power of the sword, Huo Gang gradually gained the upper hand and forced Su Haoran to roam around the hall with unparalleled sword energy.  At this time, dozens of people suddenly appeared. Huo Gang couldn't help but be shocked. His sword skills stagnated, and Su Haoran took the opportunity to jump out of the battle group.

    Huo Gang held his sword across his chest and swept around. He was surrounded by powerful and ruthless men. They were well-trained and blocked all possible escape routes. Even if he had three heads and six arms, he could not withstand the opponent's flying swords.  !  Especially the two leaders of the other side, whose martial arts were obviously better than him, would not give him a chance to escape.  His heart was as cold as gray, and he secretly scolded Xu Yilang for his lack of loyalty, and said in a deep voice: "I, Huo Gang, have been defeated today, but I don't know which sect I was defeated by?"

    Su Quan smiled slightly and said: "These are the disciples of God¡¯s Cult!  "

    Huo Gang was shocked and murmured: "No wonder we were defeated so miserably!"

    Yun Daier said coldly: "Huo Gang, your accomplices have escaped, do you still want to continue to resist? Quickly abandon your sword and surrender, and follow me back to the main altar to wait for your fate."

    Huo Gang laughed miserably and said: "I have committed a major crime of apostasy. If I go back with you and have to accept the nine tortures of this religion, it will be a hundred times worse than death. Since I can only die, why should I ask for it before I die?"  What?" He held his sword across his neck and wanted to commit suicide.

    Yun Daier hurriedly shouted: "Wait a minute! You haven't truthfully told the truth about your collusion with the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect. The matter is now over, and you don't need to hide any secrets for them!"

    Huo Gang said lightly: "I promised them never to reveal the inside story. And if you know their secrets, it will not do you any good. This matter started because of me, and it ends here with me!" He looked at it deeply.  Yun Dai'er's glance seemed to engraved her in his mind forever. She dragged her sword and blood splattered

    (The fifth volume of "Demon Qi Lingyuntian" is over, please read the sixth volume "Guan Feng Yun Lu")

 Text Chapter 1 The best of both worlds

    The candles were burning brightly in the meeting hall of the Golden Dragon Gambling House. Even though they were separated by several doors, the noisy sound of silk and bamboo coming from the distance could still be faintly heard.  The winter nights are so cold, the chill penetrates right into people's hearts.

    Yan Sanniang frowned, pacing back and forth uneasily, her anxious eyes looking at the secret reports piled on the table from time to time.  Although the Su Mansion was tightly defended and was the residence of important figures in the Demon Sect, Xu Yilang was not able to be killed on the spot and allowed him to escape!  She was most worried that Xu Yilang would bite back and come to the casino again to harass and threaten her, causing endless troubles.  She used all her manpower to closely monitor all major intersections and areas in the city, collecting any suspicious intelligence and clues, especially the dynamics of the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect.  To prevent accidents, she even hid her daughter.

    Suddenly, there were several clicks on the door, and someone was knocking gently on the door.

    Yan Sanniang thought it was her spies who came to report the news, so she shouted: "Come in!"

    With a squeaking sound, the door opened, and three people stepped in proudly.  Yan Sanniang looked face to face with the visitor, her delicate body trembled suddenly, and her face turned pale. Could it be that they came to raise an army to question the crime?  Qiang said calmly: "Su Tongpan, Hu Gongzi, and Gang Leader Song are here. What advice do you have?"

    Su Quan smiled slightly and said: "I have always heard that Yan Sanniang is well-informed and has many eyes and ears. Don't you know what big things happened in Lanzhou City tonight? Especially the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect openly broke into the Su Mansion and robbed it. Sanniang didn't know it beforehand.  Love? Or perhaps Sanniang thought that Su was easy to bully, so she not only did not issue a warning, but also provided convenience to the other party. What was her intention?" A sharp light flashed in her eyes, and she looked at the other party coldly, with hidden murderous intent.

    Yan Sanniang felt a chill in her heart. She was so overwhelmed by Su Quan's aura that she almost fell to her knees. She couldn't help but be horrified, knowing that she had met the top master of the Demon Sect.  In front of such a person, any lies or excuses are useless.  Moreover, the other party openly broke into the inner courtyard, and the guards of the gambling house failed to issue a warning, indicating that the surrounding area had been controlled by the Demon Cult disciples for a long time, and she had no room to resist.  Su Wen knew that the demon sect was ruthless in its tactics and always dealt with its enemies without mercy. If she could not give a reasonable explanation, the lives of everyone in the gambling house might be in danger.  He glanced at Hu Xiaotian and said slowly: "To be honest, before the young master and Su Haoran came to the gambling house that day, Xu Yilang just came to see me, and he is my daughter's biological father!"

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned for a moment, Xu Yilang and Yan Sanniang were actually old lovers?  !  Su Quan said coldly: "So what if you two are husband and wife? If the famous leader of the Feiyan Alliance turns out to be a loving person, I would be very disappointed."

    Yan Sanniang smiled sadly and said: "Actually, Xu Yilang and I are not husband and wife. He abandoned me when I was pregnant. In my heart, I had long thought that this ruthless and unjust man was dead. But eighteen years later  Later, he actually came to Lanzhou and found me unexpectedly. He threatened that I would obey his orders, otherwise, he would take Qingqing away from me. Qingqing is my heart and soul, and in order to keep my daughter  , I have no choice but to cooperate with him against my will. I know that this will greatly offend you. Once the matter is exposed, there is only one way to die. But I have no choice! I can't lose Qingqing! The matter has come to this, you can kill or cut me at your disposal! But  My daughter is innocent, please spare her, please!" As he spoke, he knelt down with a plop, his eyes filled with tears, but his motherly strength was revealed in his plea.

    Su Quan pondered for a while, then turned around and asked, "Sir, how do you think we should deal with her?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Leader Yan has a deep love for licking calves, and he had no choice but to succumb to Xu Yilang. His feelings are pitiful, and his crime does not deserve death. What's more, we are aiming at the Central Plains, and we urgently need to establish a complete intelligence system to control the forces of all parties.  Leader Yan is an expert in this field. If she can fully assist us, it will be the key to victory in the future."

    Su Quan nodded: "Sanniang Yan, did you hear what the young master just said?"

    ??Sanniang Yan is a delicate person, how can she not understand that things have turned around?  The person who can truly determine the life and death of himself and the Feiyan Alliance is Hu Xiaotian.  He said hurriedly: "If you are willing to give me the opportunity to atone for my sins, I will die to help you in your great cause!"

    Su Quan said calmly: "It's empty talk, how can we be sure that you won't do it in disguise?"

    Yan Sanniang¡¯s mind was spinning, and she gritted her teeth and said: ¡°In the world, it is said that there are many medicines that can force people to be loyal. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can make me take poison.¡±

    Song Qian smiled and said: "Leader Yan, who do you think Young Master is? How could Young Master do such an unscrupulous method? Young Master, Song has a good strategy to get the best of both worlds, do you know whether to talk about it or not?"

    Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t help but be very interested: ¡°What is the solution?¡±

    Song Qian smiled and said: "The daughter of Alliance Leader Yan is eighteen years old. She is extremely beautiful and is the object of admiration for the young men in Lanzhou City. However, Elder Su's adopted son is not yet married, and his character and martial arts are the same. If the two families can  Wouldn¡¯t everyone be happy if we made a marriage contract?¡±

      Hu Xiaotian secretly clapped his hands and exclaimed that as long as he controlled Yan Qingqing, he would control Yan Sanniang, and he no longer had to worry about her having other intentions.  For the safety and lifelong happiness of her daughter, Yan Sanniang had no other choice but to cooperate wholeheartedly.  He smiled and said, "The heroic beauty is indeed a natural match! Whether this marriage can be finalized depends on the attitude of both parents."

    Su Quan smiled and said: "Miss Qingqing has a beautiful personality and appearance. If Haoran can get a wife like this, it is really a blessing from his previous life. Yan Sanniang, what do you think?"

    Yan Sanniang knew that the situation was stronger than that of others, and there was a huge gap in strength between the two parties. Regardless of whether she wanted to or not, she could not help but say "no".  Even if she refuses, it will not change the other party's decision.  The Demon Cult has spotted her weakness and will definitely grasp it.  In addition, she also knew that her daughter was in love with Su Haoran. If the two families could get engaged, it would be great news for her daughter.  In the future, with the protection of the Demon Cult, there is no need to worry about the threat of Xu Yilang.  He sneered and said, "Do you want me to sell my girls to survive?"

    Song Qian said: "Leader Yan has misunderstood! As a mother, don't you know anything about Miss Yan's feelings for Haoran? Besides, Miss Yan must be married to a matchmaker, and she will never be aggrieved at all when she walks into the Su family's door with eight carriages.  With Haoran's martial arts and the strength of the Su family, they are enough to ensure that Miss Yan will have a safe and prosperous life. What else do you have to worry about? If you insist on opposing it, I'm afraid Miss Yan will be the most saddened person."

    Yan Sanniang¡¯s expression darkened and she sighed: ¡°That¡¯s all, as long as Su Tongpan agrees to one condition, I will agree to this marriage!¡±

    Su Quan said: "Sanniang, please speak, Su is all ears!"

    Yan Sanniang snorted coldly and said: "Men are not good people! They often eat from the bowl and look at the food from the pot, showing no mercy at all times. Let's start with the dirty talk. After my daughter marries into the Su family,  Su Haoran will never take concubines!"

    Su Quan laughed loudly and said cheerfully: "I thought it was some harsh conditions, no problem! As long as I live, Haoran will not take a concubine for one day. If I violate this oath, both humans and gods will be abandoned, and five thunders will strike!"

    Hu Xiaotian and Song Qian looked at each other and thought in unison, fortunately they were not Su Haoran!

    Leaving behind the details of the cooperation between Song Qian and Yan Sanniang, Hu Xiaotian and Su Quan left the gambling house and rode back home.  It was a windy and cold night, the snow reflected the white light, the streets were empty, and the low sound of hooves could be heard far away.

    Su Quan glanced at Nangong Qiu, who was following Hu Xiao Tianma, and whispered: "Master, although Nangong Qiu is a Han, his master, the cold-faced Shura Xiang Hu, is Zhan Feng's confidant. You trust him so much, as long as  Afraid of something going wrong in the future!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said disapprovingly: "Elder is overly worried! Xiang Hu is Xiang Hu, and Nangong Qiu is Nangong Qiu. How can they be confused with each other? He is by no means the kind of duplicitous person. I won't get it wrong!"

    Su Quan frowned and said: "People are separated from each other, who dares to guarantee that he has no different intentions? That Xiang Hu is ferocious, has strong martial arts skills, and is quite strategic. He has eliminated many enemies for Zhan Feng. What if Nangong Qiu secretly communicates with him?  Gequ, the young master is in a critical situation!"

    Hu Xiaotian said lightly: "As the saying goes, a strong dragon cannot suppress a local snake. Even if Xiang Hu breaks into Lanzhou, with our strength, are we still afraid of him? Since I was ten years old, I have gone through countless life and death tests, and the ones who fell are all my enemies.  .Although my life is worthless, not everyone can take it easily! As long as Xiang Hu dares to come, he will pay the price!"

    Su Quan stroked his palm and said, "Young master is broad-minded and has an extraordinary spirit. You can't compare with Su!"

    The group of people turned the corner of the street, and not long after walking, the Su Mansion's house was already in sight.  The tall lanterns outside the doorway convey a hint of warmth.  Suddenly, Nangong Qiu shouted: "Master, be careful, there is an assassin!"

    Before he finished speaking, a pile of snow beside the road exploded without warning.  Amidst the flying snowflakes, a few wisps of white light shot toward Su Quan like lightning, and the sharp blade screamed through the air.  At the same time, a person jumped in front of Hu Xiaotian Horse, pressed his palms falsely, and the turbulent palm wind hit his heart point.

    "Xu Yilang!" Hu Xiaotian was in a hurry and had no time to draw his sword, so he immediately rolled off the horse's back.

    Xu Yilang dropped to the ground and slapped the top of his head hard with both palms.  Over there, Su Quan had knocked down all the flying knives. He shouted loudly and punched like a hammer, slamming into the enemy's chest, attacking the enemy and saving him.  Su Haoran also jumped forward and used the "Tiger Roaring Mountain Forest" move to block Xu Yilang's palm force head-on.

    The moment Hu Xiaotian landed on the ground, he knew that Xu Yilang's assassination would not succeed.  And with Xu Yilang's shrewdness and experience, how could he do such a stupid thing as throwing an egg at a stone and putting himself in danger?  Unless there is another conspiracy

    At this moment, the snow on the other side of the road suddenly cracked, and King Vajra jumped out silently, like a cheetah looking for food, and pounced on Nangong Qiu with a wave of his palm.  But I saw that his hands were larger than ordinary people, and his palms were as red as blood, which was particularly strange.Extraordinary and terrifying.  Although Nangong Qiu was very alert, the distance between the two sides was too close and there was no time to dodge and take precautions.  Seeing that he was about to be injured under the palm of Vajra Dharma King, the sword light flashed suddenly, Hu Xiaotian took off his hand and threw the sword, and the tip of the sword was aimed at the flaw in Vajra Dharma King's side.

    Vajra Dharma King felt that the sword energy was chilling to the bone, and he knew that what was being shot was a sword, which was enough to penetrate his own protective energy. He felt angry and hateful in his heart, and was forced to duck and avoid it.  Nangong Qiu took the opportunity to gain momentum and swept back, falling among his companions.  Ye Xiaodao, Meng Qiang and others swarmed forward, each drew their weapons and shouted to kill them.  When Vajra Dharma King saw the crowd coming, his plan fell through, and he was so angry that he almost vomited blood.  With the enemy outnumbered, it was obviously impossible to kill Nangong Qiu and regain the lost items.  Once entangled, there is only one way to die.  Immediately, he turned around and took out his palms, hitting the vital points on Su's and his son's vests respectively.

    Su Quan was startled: "Big hand seal magic!" With Su Haoran dodging to both sides, Xu Yilang took the opportunity to escape from the battle group and ran towards the depths of the night without looking back.  Vajra Dharma King did not hesitate, he jumped onto the roof beside the road and disappeared in an instant.  These two people came suddenly and left even faster. Although everyone wanted to stop them, how could they stop these first-class experts?

    Hu Xiaotian got up, patted the snowflakes on his body, frowned and said: "Strange, it turns out that their target is not me, but Nangong!" This is a typical series of strategies to attack the east and attack the west. If he hadn't reacted quickly enough, flying swords to assist, Nangong  Hatred has become a ghost in the palm of my hand.  After thinking about it, Nangong Qiu must have taken important items belonging to King Vajra Dharma, which were of great importance. The other party was afraid that they would not be able to get them back in the future, so they decided to take the risk at the last minute.

    Back to the Su Mansion, Hu Xiaotian and Su Quan sent the others away and summoned Nangong Qiu into the inner room alone.  Nangong Qiu put the items he took from King Vajra on the table one by one without any instructions.  In addition to the gold and silver magic weapons, there is also a handwritten martial arts atlas and a letter sealed with fire paint.

    Hu Xiaotian flipped through the martial arts atlas and saw twelve portraits of men drawn in it. Each portrait was different, posing in twelve kinds of mudra postures. The running routes of Qi meridians were marked with red pen on the human body, and the blank spaces were  There are other annotations, but they are in Mongolian characters.  He smiled and said: "Could this be the secret of the Mahamudra magic of Tantric Buddhism? This is a priceless treasure! It's a pity that I can't understand Mongolian characters, otherwise I can learn from it."

    Su Quandao: "The Mongolian characters are not difficult to decipher, and Yuqing can translate them into Chinese. In my opinion, the value of this letter is even more valuable than the secret root!"

    Hu Xiaotian's heart moved, and he looked at it intently. He saw that the envelope of the letter had "personally signed by the Fearless Living Buddha" written in large, upright characters, and the person signing the letter was "Chen Tianye".  Asked: "I know that the Living Buddha Wuwei is the leader of the Yellow Sect, but I wonder who this 'Chen Tianye' is?"

    Su Quan Su Rong said: "He is the leader of the Qinglong Society, the number one overlord of the northern underworld!"

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked: "It turns out to be him!" The Qinglong Society's strength in the underworld is second only to the Demon Cult, but its influence on the world in recent years has firmly occupied the top spot. With just a stamp of its feet, it can make the black and white.  The vibrations continued.  Chen Tianye led countless talented people in the association to create today's situation, and he can definitely be called a hero who looks down on the world.  It's just that he doesn't like to be in the limelight and rarely takes action in person. There are only a limited number of people who really understand his name.  What secret is hidden in the letter he wrote to the Fearless Living Buddha?

 Text Chapter 2 Shocking Secret

    Su Quan waved his hand, Nangong Qiu understood in his heart, bowed and bowed, turned around and exited the inner room.  Su Quan opened the letter and read it, his face became more and more solemn. Even with his self-control, he could not hide the fear and shock in his heart.  Hu Xiaotian asked curiously: "Elder Su, what is written in the letter?"

    Su Quan said: "Young Master will know it as soon as you see it!"

    Hu Xiaotian took the letter and read it carefully. Even though his mind was as strong as a diamond, he couldn't help but be shocked after reading it.  It turns out that Chen Tianye vaguely revealed in his letter his hidden intention of forming an alliance with the Yellow Sect and overthrowing the current imperial court!  It is stated that once the "big thing is successful", the Yellow Sect will be respected, command the major sects of Lamaism, and be authorized to govern the land of Anhui and Qinghai.  In addition, Chen Tianye also made a serious promise to regularly provide large amounts of gold and silver to the Yellow Sect every year for them to expand their strength and secretly train their troops.

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked and said: "Chen Tianye is just a reckless person, but he has such ambitions. He is really audacious!" In all dynasties, rebellion and rebellion have been a serious crime. Once it is confirmed, the nine clans will be executed and everyone will be executed.  .  No wonder Vajra Dharma King and Xu Yilang were impatient and tried to take back this letter.  If this secret is leaked, it will arouse the vigilance of the court and involve the lives and deaths of tens of thousands of people!

    Su Quan said: "Before the current emperor rebelled against the Yuan Dynasty, he became a monk and wandered around the world for several years, but he finally achieved great success and ascended to the throne. It can be seen that high or low birth is not a decisive factor. Nowadays, the world is full of chaos, and there are still variables. Chen  If Amano is a hero in troubled times, how could he miss such an opportunity? The world is so big, he is not the only one who wants to be emperor."

    Hu Xiaotian sighed: "Chen Tianye is not satisfied with dominating the underworld. He actually wants to challenge the imperial power. He is crazy! I wonder what he relies on?"

    At that time, the Ming Dynasty had only been established for twenty years. Japanese pirates were rampant in the east, the northeast had not yet been pacified, the remnants of the Yuan Dynasty were still intruding in the north, the Lama sects were separatist in the west, and several provinces in the south were in rebellion. It can be said that the world was initially settled, but internal and external troubles had not been eliminated.  .  On the one hand, Zhu Yuanzhang rectified government affairs, promulgated new laws, stabilized the people, and restored production. On the other hand, he also sent generals such as Xu Da and Feng Guosheng to lead troops to conquer the east and west to stabilize the borders and expand the territory.  Especially on the northern border, there are frequent wars and constant wars.

    Su Quan said: "The foundation of the Ming Dynasty is not stable. If the Qinglong Society contacts Mongolia and other forces, attacks from both inside and outside, and attacks separately, it will cause great harm to the court. However, after decades of war and intrusion, the people of the world have settled down.  10% of the time, I don¡¯t want to live that kind of wandering life. If the Qinglong Society goes against the will, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t end well!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian has heard his parents talk about the cruelty of war since he was a child, and has also seen many abandoned villages with his own eyes. Deep down, he is also unwilling to have wars resume again. He said: "The Qinglong Society has recruited countless masters. Although they are not good at marching and fighting, they are good at sneak attacks and assassinations.  Their skills are more than enough. If they assassinate the leading general when the two armies are fighting, they may be able to determine the outcome of a battle. As the general judge of a government, the elder should report the news of the Qinglong Society's rebellion in a timely manner. In this way  Come, the imperial court will strictly monitor and guard against them, so you don¡¯t have to worry about them suddenly launching an attack and disrupting the world!"

    Su Quan shook his head and said: "It's not that simple! Do you want to convict Chen Tianye of treason based on just one letter? Where are the other witnesses and physical evidence? Who can confirm that this is Chen Tianye's handiwork? And I  As an official of the imperial court, I actually have a letter from a powerful hero in my hands, which has violated the taboo of the imperial court. How can I convince the emperor? If I cannot explain the source of this letter, I will be accused of false accusation, which is not worth the loss." Although Zhu Yuanzhang was born  Cao Mang ascended to the throne with the help of Mingjiao and Baidao, but he was most taboo about his officials and generals interacting with people in the world. This was a secret known to the world.

    Hu Xiaotian muttered: "That's right! If you attack rashly when there is insufficient evidence and scare the snake away, not only will you not be able to kill your enemy, but you will fall into a passive situation. If you want to bring down Chen Tianye, you must first try to collect more evidence of his rebellion.  The Feiyan Alliance can come in handy."

    Su Quan said: "The Qinglong Society colluded with the Yellow Sect this time, attempted to kidnap Yun Dai'er, and then use Huo Gang to control the Ming Sect. It has obviously been planned for a long time! Once their plan succeeds, they will form a powerful threat on the northwest border.  As a result, we ruined their plan and intercepted this confidential letter. Knowing their secret, we will definitely suffer revenge from Chen Tianye."

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and said: "When soldiers come, we will block it, and when water comes, we will cover it up. If we join forces with the Ming Sect, will we be worse than the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect? What's more, the other party has not yet discovered our true origin, so they will not act rashly. From now on, there will be more Chen  This opponent Amano, even if he wants to be lonely, it is difficult for him to do so!" Thinking of facing off against this underworld tycoon in the future, competing for male and female, the blood surges in his chest, and a surge of pride rushes up.  Although compared to Chen Tianye, he was at a disadvantage in all aspects, but his desire to challenge the strong did not weaken because of this, but burned like a fire.

    Su Quan tapped the table and said worriedly: "Master, don't forget that Chi Yan, Zhan Feng, Cheng Ying and other threeYoung masters are not idle people.  We have powerful enemies both internally and externally, and the pressure is too great!  In addition, it is easy to lose the direction of the main attack.  "

    Hu Xiaotian said solemnly: "Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world. We must not sit idly by and let Chen Tianye harm the lives of millions of people! What's more, if I can control the divine religion, it will have a powerful clamping effect on the Qinglong Society.  , capable of destroying every step of their plans. Therefore, our established goals should not change, and the focus is still on the internal struggle within the cult. We can adopt a defense-oriented strategy against the Qinglong Society, and try to unite with other forces, such as  The Seven Sword Sects and Shaolin Wudang used their power to suppress the Qinglong Society and attack them separately."

    Su Quan was stunned for a moment and said in surprise: "Joining forces with the Baidao gang?! Is this possible?" The Demon Sect and the Baidao factions were at odds with each other, and their hatred was as deep as the sea. He had never thought about the possibility of joining forces with each other.  Hu Xiaotian's idea is tantamount to wishful thinking.

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Nothing is impossible in this world! Take me as an example. Three years ago, who in the world would have thought that an ordinary disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect would actually become the disciple of the leader of the divine sect? Bai Daozhong said that  They all consider themselves chivalrous and support the current Holy One, and they will definitely not tolerate the appearance of conspirators. As long as they show their righteousness and make their interests clear, I believe they will unite and deal with the Qinglong Society with all their strength. No matter how strong the Qinglong Society is, after all, they cannot defeat the four with two fists.  Hands, failure is a matter of time!"

    Su Quan frowned and said, "But the people in Bai Dao are too prejudiced against us. Even if we present countless evidences, they may not be willing to believe it."

    Hu Xiaotian said resolutely: "There is always a way, the key is whether we are willing to do it! If we try our best, be honest with each other, and present evidence, as long as the other party is not a fool, we can judge whether it is credible. This move  It¡¯s extremely important, we have to go!¡±

    The two discussed for a while and decided to keep this shocking secret strictly. At most, Song Qian could only know about it.  The letter was kept by Su Quan personally, and the secret book was held by Hu Xiaotian first.  In addition, the power of Feiyan Alliance should be used to monitor various restaurants and inns to confirm the whereabouts of Vajra King and Xu Yilang.  At the same time, he revealed the news of the murder of Fan Zhongxin's family to the Yellow River Gang, and strived to become an ally with the Yellow River Gang to deal with the crazy counterattack of the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect in the future.  As long as you have the right time, location, and harmony, you don't have to be afraid even if you are facing the Azure Dragon Society.

    After everything was agreed upon, the two pushed the door open and walked out.  I saw Su Yuqing sitting alone in the outer hall, playing with the jade bracelet on her wrist, her eyes as gentle as water, and she smiled sweetly from time to time.  Su Quanqi asked: "Qing'er, if you don't go to rest in the middle of the night, what are you doing here?"

    Su Yuqing's eyes lit up and she said: "Dad, aren't you sleepy?" A pair of beautiful eyes drifted to Hu Xiaotian, biting her lips and said: "I heard from the eldest brother that you were locked up by the enemy for half the night. Were you injured? They were not.  Are we going to torture you?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "So you are worried about this! I am unscathed. If you don't believe it, you can check it yourself."

    Su Yuqing¡¯s expression relaxed and she said angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much, I don¡¯t care about you!¡±

    Su Quan looked at the two people's flirtations and suddenly realized, no wonder this precious daughter couldn't sleep, it turned out that she was worried about her!  He laughed and said, "Qing'er, when did you accept the young master's jade bracelet? Why didn't you tell your parents? This is great news. Do you want to hide it from us for the rest of your life?"

    Su Yuqing subconsciously shrank her wrist, feeling ashamed and happy, she lowered her head and said: "We just came yesterday and you are so busy, how could I have the chance to tell you!" A blush spread on her face, spreading to the back of her ears, and she was charming and lustful.  drop.

    Su Quan smiled and said: "Dad is also at fault. He didn't care enough about you, and he didn't even know that you had made a private lifelong contract. But seeing these pair of jade bracelets merged into one, I was really happy. I finally got rid of my love."  It¡¯s a matter of concern. Young Master, the titles between you and me will have to be changed in the future!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian scratched his head in embarrassment. Looking out of the corner of his eye, he met Su Yuqing's affectionate eyes. His heart was shaken, and he immediately knelt down and said loudly: "Master Taishan is on top. Please accept my respects from my son-in-law!"

    Su Quan hurriedly helped him up, held his hand and said with a smile: "Okay, okay! From today on, we are a family! It's time for the male to get married, and the female to get married. You two are not too young.  Well, after I discuss it with Qing¡¯er¡¯s mother, we will choose an auspicious day as soon as possible for you to consummate your marriage.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian and Su Yuqing were both stunned and said in unison: "So urgent?"

    Su Quan pretended to be serious and said: "Aren't you in a hurry? I'm in a hurry to hold my grandson!"

    Su Yuqing's face was on fire, she stamped her feet and said, "Dad, I'm ignoring you!" She twisted around and ran out shyly.  Hu Xiaotian hesitated for a moment and then chased after him.  Su Quan shook his head and sighed: "The female university student was not admitted!"

    Early in the morning, in the west of Lanzhou City, the ancient road is winding.

    ??The sky is vast, the snowy mountains are winding, the north wind is like a knife, and the snowflakes are?? Yang.

    More than forty knights escorted a carriage, moving slowly.  Hu Xiaotian followed closely on the side of the carriage. Seeing that he was already more than ten miles away from the city, he sighed and said: "I have to say goodbye after a long journey! Miss Yun, you and I will just say goodbye! Hu Mou wishes you a safe journey and good luck.  As one wishes."

    Two days ago, the Ming Cult masters who rushed for emergency help finally arrived in Lanzhou. After contacting the Demon Cult, they met Yun Daier.  After consultation, the elders of the Ming Sect agreed to form a secret alliance with Hu Xiaotian to exchange their needs and jointly deal with the Yellow Sect and the Qinglong Society.  After signing the covenant, Mingjiao and his party insisted on leaving Lanzhou and returned to the main altar. Finally, Hu Xiaotian persuaded them to stay for one more day.

    Yun Dai'er was silent for a while, and said leisurely through the car curtain: "I don't know which year or month I will have the opportunity to step into the Central Plains after this separation. Will youwill you come to visit me?" There was a hint of reluctance in her tone.  Love makes people's hearts beat.

    Hu Xiaotian felt hot in his heart and blurted out: "Even if we are separated by thousands of mountains and rivers, I will definitely come to see you!"

    Yun Daier whispered: "Is this your promise?"

    Hu Xiaotian said sternly: "Once a man says something, it's hard to chase him back!"

    Yun Dai'er said: "Remember what you said, don't let me wait for too long!" She lifted a corner of the car curtain, revealing half of her snow-like face, and looked at him deeply.

    Hu Xiaotian reined in his horse and watched the carriage and horses go away, with mixed feelings in his heart.  Suddenly, from the cavalry in the distance, there was a whining and low echoing sound of the flute, like a lover's whisper, like the flowing water on an autumn night, quietly playing with everyone's heartstrings.  Hu Xiaotian recalled how amazed he was when he first met Yun Dai as a child, how strong she was when facing a powerful enemy, and how sweet she was when she hugged and kissed her. He couldn't help but feel excited and overwhelmed with emotion.  He knew that he would never forget her again.  Finally, the sound of the flute gradually became fainter and finally stopped being heard.  Hu Xiaotian looked up to the sky and let out a long roar, which shook the whole country

    Back to the Su Mansion, as soon as I entered the hall, I heard bursts of laughter like silver bells coming from the hall, which was extremely clear and sweet.  Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath, suppressed his sorrow and farewell, and strode into the hall.  I saw two stunning girls holding hands and talking intimately. One was dressed in white, gentle and charming, the other was in green, beautiful and agile, like two dazzling sisters, even the air  It is also filled with fresh floral fragrance.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said, "Miss Yan, it's you! No wonder Yu Qing is smiling so happily."

    Yan Qingqing had already discovered the relationship between Hu Xiaotian and Su Yuqing, and pouted: "Brother Hu, sister Yuqing and I are as close as sisters. Why are you so indifferent to me? Am I not worthy of being your sister?"

    Hu Xiaotian said hurriedly: "What the hell! I have always dreamed of having a sister as beautiful and lovely as you. Then can I call you 'Qingqing' from now on?"

    Yan Qingqing smiled and said: "Of course! Brother Hu, when do you plan to marry Sister Yuqing? I heard that having a wedding ceremony is the most fun. I really want to come up with a question right away No, no, it's a test of how close you two are to each other.  ."

    Su Yuqing blushed with embarrassment and opened her mouth to fight back: "Sister Qingqing, when do you want to marry into my Su family? I can't wait to change my name to you as 'sister-in-law'!" The news of Su Haoran and Yan Qingqing's engagement has spread widely.  It caused a sensation inside and outside Lanzhou and broke the hearts of many crazy men and women.

    Yan Qingqing's face turned red, then turned pale, and said angrily: "Huh, your eldest brother hasn't come to see me for so many days, and doesn't care about me at all. Why should I marry him?" Her eyes rolled out as she spoke.  He turned red and his tone was resentful.  When she first heard the news about her engagement to Su Haoran from her mother, she was overjoyed. She finally realized her girlish dream and secretly weaved countless beautiful dreams.  Unexpectedly, after waiting for several days, Su Haoran did not come to the door, nor did he send any gifts. The joy in his heart turned into sadness.

    Su Yuqing suddenly said: "So you are here to challenge me! Xiaotian, please explain to Miss Qingqing."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Qingqing, in fact, Brother Haoran has been assisting Gang Leader Song these past few days, assessing and selecting young and promising disciples in the gang, and organizing them into an elite force. We will rely on them to ride the world in the future. As the saying goes, everything is difficult at the beginning.  In addition, Brother Haoran does everything personally and is so busy that he really has no time to think about other things. Men have always put their career first, so please understand him and support him."

    Yan Qingqing hesitated and said, "Is everything you said true? Did I blame him wrongly?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "You can ask Yuqing, am I the kind of person who doesn't mean what I say? Besides, Qingqing, you are known as one of the four famous flowers in Lanzhou Prefecture. Your character, temperament, and appearance are all the best. Brother Haoran is also normal.  How could a man not be tempted?"

    Yan Qingqing's face turned from gloomy to clear, her brows gradually relaxed, she bit her lower lip and said: "But, but I always feel that he is not proactive and enthusiastic enough towards me. Sister Yuqing, does he, does he have another woman in his heart?"  "

    Su YuQing categorically denied it and said: "Absolutely not! My eldest brother has never been close to women, and there has never been any scandal. You must not trouble yourself and have random thoughts."

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly surprised by women's intuition, but they would never have thought that the person Su Haoran had a crush on was Su Yuqing.  He didn't want to reveal this secret, so he just let it rot in his heart.  He smiled and said: "Qingqing, aren't you complaining that Brother Haoran is not proactive enough? I have an idea, and I guarantee that you can get what you want." He took out the Big Mudra Secret Book and handed it over.  "Brother Haoran is martial by nature. As long as you show him this book, he will definitely not be willing to let it go. No matter what conditions you put forward, you will not have to worry about him not agreeing. You are a smart man and you should know what to do.  Right?" Anyway, he doesn't need to learn the Mahamudra magic technique of Tantric Buddhism. He can simply be a favor, which can win people's hearts and solve the hidden dangers in his heart, killing two birds with one stone.

    "Thank you, Brother Hu!" Yan Qingqing took the Miji and smiled immediately. She couldn't wait to verify its effect, and pulled Su Yuqing out: "Sister Yuqing, I'm bored to death, why don't you accompany me to walk around!  "Su Yuqing shook her head helplessly, smiled apologetically at Hu Xiaotian, and let her go.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly, and his mood suddenly became much brighter.

 Text Chapter 3 Cold-faced Shura

    Chapter 3 Cold-faced Shura

    The interior and exterior of the Su Mansion were decorated with lanterns and colorful decorations, and the word "hi" in red was plastered everywhere. The atmosphere was filled with joy, and people walked in carrying gifts from time to time.  Mrs. Su, wearing a bright red auspicious dress, with a smile on her face, directed the servants to go about their business, cleaning the halls and corridors.  Su Quan acted vigorously and resolutely, and after seeing the auspicious date, he immediately decided to hold a wedding for Hu Xiaotian and Su Yuqing, and the wedding was scheduled for tomorrow.

    "The Golden Ax Gang in another place was also busy with lights and colorful decorations. Hundreds of gang members set up temporary tents outside the hall and held a flowing banquet. It was very lively.  Because Su Quan had the dual identity of an elder of the Demon Cult and a magistrate of Lanzhou, and had to take care of all aspects, the wedding banquet had to be held in two places.  The public place is dedicated to entertaining Lanzhou Prefecture officials, wealthy businessmen, gentry and other prominent figures at all levels, while the secret place is to entertain disciples of the demon sect and does not publicize it to the outside world.  The two sides are clearly separated and do not interfere with each other.  In order to stagger the time, the wedding banquet in the Golden Ax Gang will be held one day in advance, and the official wedding will be held tomorrow night at the Su Mansion.

    Since noon, the flowing banquet has never stopped. Groups of demon sect followers took turns taking turns to take advantage of this rare opportunity to drink happily.  Accompanied by Su Quan, Song Qian and others, Hu Xiaotian walked around and toasted, talking and laughing freely without any airs.  Seeing how approachable he was, all the believers secretly praised him.  While the wine was still in full swing, a guard hurriedly came to report: "He Muzhe from the Pegasus Gang and Fan Li from the Tiger Gang have each led their men to congratulate us!"

    Su Quan smiled slightly and said: "Xiao Tian, ??our distinguished guests are here, so let's not be rude. Let's go meet my two unruly subordinates together!" The Ningxia Pegasus Gang and the Qinghai Tiger Gang are actually members of the Demon Cult.  It is composed of disciples and falls under Su Quan's jurisdiction.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said, "I hope they don't disturb the wedding banquet." He straightened his clothes and was about to go out with Su Quan and others to greet him. Suddenly, he heard the noise of footsteps, and two sturdy men led more than eighty people in.  , everyone has bulges under their robes, clearly hiding weapons.  Their queue looks chaotic, but in fact there is a secret behind it. Everyone scans the surroundings vigilantly, ready to respond to any surprise attack at any time.  They were like a sudden cold wind, sweeping away the lively atmosphere at the banquet, and the scene suddenly became deserted.

    The two big men didn't look at the others, and clasped their fists at the same time: "He Muzhe, Fan Li pays homage to Elder Su!" He Muzhe wore a leather hat, eyes like bells, and a face full of tendrils. He had a very ferocious appearance and a thin body.  He had a blood-red scimitar hanging from his waist and smelled as fierce as a wolf. He was the leader of the Pegasus Gang.  Fan Li, on the other hand, has a tall and thick build, with dozens of braids on his head, tangled muscles, fists as big as fists, and a fierce aura that makes him look like a master who has killed countless people.

    Su Quan nodded and said with a faint smile: "He Muzhe, Fan Li, didn't you arrive in Lanzhou City last night? Why didn't you come to see me right away? Could it be that we haven't seen each other for half a year and you have other ideas?"

    He Muzhe and Fan Li were secretly shocked that Su Quan actually knew their whereabouts very well. Could it be that someone had tipped off the news?  As soon as he thought of this, it was like a light on his back, and his momentum was suddenly dampened a lot.  He Muzhe said in a rough voice: "We didn't know that the elder was about to marry a daughter, so we came empty-handed, so we went to buy gifts first when we arrived in Lanzhou. Otherwise, how could we have the face to come to the door?" Fan Li nodded and said: "Exactly!" He Muzhe waved his hand.  , his men quickly brought up several large boxes of local products.

    Su Quan laughed and said, "In that case, I have misunderstood you!" He took Hu Xiaotian's hand and said, "This is my son-in-law, Hu Xiaotian, Fourth Young Master. I hope you will support me in the future!" He emphasized in his tone.  The four characters "Hu Si Gongzi" hint at his identity.  The change of Hu Xiaotian from "Hu Qingpeng" to his current name is still a secret. Only a few people know about it. Firstly, it is for his safety, and secondly, he does not want to receive premature attention and attacks from other forces.

    He Muzhe and Fan Li looked at each other, unable to hide their shock.  In the Demon Sect, there can only be one person with the surname "Hu" who can be called the Young Master by Su Quan, and that is Hu Qingpeng, the fourth disciple of Xuanzong!  Although he is young, he is the first Han nationality to obtain the right to inherit the leader of the Demonic Cult since its establishment. This alone is enough to shock the entire Demonic Cult.  Rumors and discussions about him have long been abuzz within the Demon Cult, and his legendary experiences are regarded as classics by countless young people.  Now he not only appears in Lanzhou, but also becomes Su Quan's son-in-law. What this means is self-evident.  If nothing unexpected happens, there will be variables in the fight for power in the Demon Cult, forming a new pattern.  He Muzhe's eyes flashed fiercely, while Fan Li's eyes burst out with excitement and excitement, and he said in unison: "See you, Fourth Young Master Hu! Congratulations to Young Master on your wedding!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "You two don't have to be polite! Please come and take a seat in the hall!"

    Due to space restrictions, there are only four tables in the hall.  He Muzhe and Fan Li each selected more than ten confidants to accompany them, and the others were arranged to sit outside.  The guests and hosts sat down and drank for three rounds.  He Muzhe asked straight to the point: "Elder Su, is it because of Fourth Young Master Hu that you suddenly summoned us urgently?" As soon as he said this,There was total silence for a moment.

    Su Quan looked around at everyone and said calmly: "That's right! Everyone here is the elite of our sect, and everyone should know how the change of leader comes about. Song Qian and I have decided to support Fourth Young Master Hu in the competition for the leader's throne.  I want to hear your opinions."

    Song Qian continued: "Everyone must know in their hearts that Chi Yan, Zhan Feng, Cheng Ying and other three young masters all look down on us, and other powerful figures in the sect also don't buy our account. Why? Is it because we are too weak?  , can¡¯t we get on the stage? No, no! Because we are Han, Mongolian, Huihui, Semu, and Khitan people, and because we are not orthodox Jiuyi people, we are excluded from the center of power! If we want to change the status quo,  If we make a difference, Master Hu will be our only hope!"

    Everyone looked at Hu Xiaotian and started talking among themselves in low voices.  Hu Xiaotian remained calm and unaffected by these discussions.

    He Muzhe snorted coldly and said: "Elder Su, I am a rough man and don't understand any big principles. On the grassland, the weak eat the strong, and the winner is the king. The Fourth Young Master Hu is just starting out, so he is probably not as good as the other three Young Masters?"  If we support him, what are our chances of winning? In my opinion, we might as well support any other young master!"

    "The gang leader is right!" "Master Hu is too young after all!" Several of He Muzhe's subordinates agreed.

    Su Quan said: "He Muzhe, have you ever thought about it, even if you are willing to seek refuge with others, will they trust you? I'm afraid that you have a share in charging into battle, bleeding and working hard, but when it comes to rewards based on merit, your name will not be there."  ! Unless you change your bloodline and origin, no other young master will be able to reuse you."

    He Muzhe shook his head and said: "The elder's idea is outdated! As far as I know, Master Zhanfeng is quite open-minded. He has gathered masters from all races under his command, treats them equally, and arranges them properly. In recent years, he has accomplished many great things, and has won many awards from his leader.  Praise.¡±

    Su Quan said coldly: "It sounds like you are very familiar with him!"

    He Muzhe felt a chill in his heart and said hurriedly: "I just heard it from hearsay. Everything has yet to be confirmed by the elders." Within the Demon Sect, colluding with other elders in private without going through the boss is the most taboo. This is suspected of usurping power.

    Su Quan turned to look at Fan Li and asked, "What do you think?"

    Fan Li said in a deep voice: "I have been a Christian for twenty years, herded horses in Mongolia for five years, and endured the northwest wind in Qinghai for fifteen years. I have had enough! In just a few decades of life, if I don't fight for him  Damn it, isn¡¯t my life in vain? I would rather be the head of a chicken than the tail of a phoenix! Instead of going to other places to beg for mercy, it is better to follow Mr. Hu and fight vigorously, even if I lose, I will be willing to do so!"

    He Muzhe stared and said dissatisfied: "Brother Fan, didn't we agree to advance and retreat together? What do you mean now?"

    Fan Li said: "My meaning is very clear. I want to conquer the world with Master Hu, conquer the world, and kill those bastards! If you treat me as a brother, let's do it together!"

    He Muzhe's eye muscles twitched, his eyebrows raised, and he said coldly: "Elder Su, if I insist on my opinion, what will you say?"

    Su Quan said: "This matter is of great importance, and you cannot waver. You should understand the rules of the road - if you are not a friend, you are an enemy!"

    He Mu Zheteng stood up with his sword pressed, and said with a sneer: "It turns out that the elder is hosting the Hongmen Banquet, and I am going to use force today! But I have brought fifty elite warriors. Once the skin is broken, this festive place will probably be bloody.  Chenghe!" His men stood up at the same time, weapons in hand, murderous intent revealed.

    Su Quan laughed and said: "He Muzhe, do you think I am weak and incompetent after I have allowed you to expand your power over the years? Do you know how many of the men you consider to be your confidants are loyal to you?"

    He Muzhe said coldly: "Isn't this elder's trick of sowing discord too common? How can the life-and-death relationship between me and my brothers be destroyed by just one word from you? I don't want to come and cause trouble today, I just want to walk out of the gate of the Golden Ax Gang safely.  I hope the elders won¡¯t force me!¡±

    Su Quan shook his head and sighed: "Those who are too confident are the most likely to fall! He Muzhe, let me ask you one last time, do you support Mr. Hu?"

    He Muzhe said resolutely: "I don't support it!"

    Su Quan¡¯s face darkened, two cold and stern eyes were directed towards him, and he suddenly raised his hand and made a strange gesture.  He Muzhe thought that he was going to attack, so he concentrated on guarding. Unexpectedly, his vest felt cold, and a sharp blade penetrated his body silently. The pain was heartbreaking, and all the energy he had accumulated suddenly disappeared.  Amid the exclamation, a big man jumped out from behind him and landed next to Su Quan.  He Muzhe never dreamed of being plotted by his henchman. He stared at the big man, his eyes almost bursting out, and shouted angrily: "Why? Why did you betray me?!"

    ThatHan Mu said expressionlessly: "I am a disciple of the God's Cult first, and then a member of the Pegasus Gang, so of course I have to obey Elder Su's instructions. I will kill whoever he wants me to kill!"

    He Muzhe smiled miserably and said, "Is it that simple? I'm not willing to accept it!" Before he could finish his words, blood poured out from the corner of his mouth. His body swayed and he fell to the ground with a bang, the hilt of the knife on his back clearly visible.  Fan Li sweated heavily on his palms. Fortunately, he did not choose to be an enemy of Su Quan, otherwise he might end up with the same fate!  I secretly glanced at the subordinates on the left and right, and it seemed that everyone seemed to have been assigned by Su Quan.

    Once He Muzhe died, the Pegasus Gang was leaderless. Except for a few madmen who resisted to the end, the rest put down their weapons and waited for their fate.  Su Quan killed everyone and established his power, completely shocking everyone. Later, he took the opportunity to announce the reorganization of the Pegasus and Tiger Gangs, and selected capable and brave young disciples from the two gangs to join Hu Xiaotian's personal bodyguards.  The reorganization of the two gangs is complicated and takes time to sort out.  Su Quan and Song Qian are currently staying in the Golden Ax Gang to deal with the aftermath, while Hu Xiaotian rushes back to the Su Mansion to prepare for the official wedding tomorrow.

    When we left the house, night had begun to fall, lights were lit in the city, and pedestrians occasionally came and went on the desolate streets.

    Hu Xiaotian was escorted by Su Haoran, Nangong Qiu and several other personal guards, and he was galloping all the way.  Just as I turned the corner, I suddenly saw a man in black standing in the middle of the road. He looked at the sky with his hands behind his hands, giving people a special feeling of loneliness and pride.  Although he was alone, just standing there like this was like an iron wall, blocking all roads and making him insurmountable.

    Nangong Qiuru was struck by electricity and cried out: "Master!"

    The man in black has sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, a nose that looks like a gallbladder, a slender and strong figure, and the slightly white hair on his temples adds a bit of mature charm to him.  His skin was pale, his face was as cold as ice, and his deep black eyes were filled with infinite chill. When he glanced at everyone, everyone's hair stood on end.  The sluggish horses stopped without waiting for the master's signal, and snorted cringingly, as if they had encountered the most terrifying beast in the world.

    Hu Xiaotian's heart was awe-inspiring, and he said in a deep voice: "Is this Elder Xiang Hu coming?" Xiang Hu is one of the most terrifying and cruel figures in the Demon Cult. He is nicknamed "Cold-faced Shura" and is the same as "Blood Evil" Dugu, another elder.  Yu Bing is famous in the world and has killed countless people. He is the most feared master by various factions in the world.  It is said that every time they appear on the rivers and lakes, rivers of blood flow everywhere they pass, leaving no one alive.

    The man in black said calmly: "It's Xiang! I heard that the young master is about to get married. The spring breeze is so happy that Xiang expressed his congratulations to the young master!" The tone was cold and there was no hint of joy at all.

    Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath and asked directly: "Elder Xiang suddenly appeared in Lanzhou and blocked my way. What advice can you give me?"

    Xiang Hu said coldly: "Master Hu, today's divine sect is in a situation of three pillars, but because of your appearance, the original delicate balance has been broken. It is said that you have a very close friendship with Chi Yan, and it is precisely because of his introduction that you became the  He has become the leader's closed disciple. Once you decide to support him, Chi Yan will stand out and have the upper hand!" He paused and then said: "What's more, the young master is also an extraordinary person. He has received the full support of Su Quan and Song Qian, and he has just been  After conquering the Pegasus and Tiger gangs, there is no guarantee that they will not become a serious trouble in the future. In view of the above reasons, Xiang has to take precautions!"

    Hu Xiaotian was surprised and asked: "How do you know about the Pegasus and Tiger gangs?" An idea flashed in his mind, and he asked in surprise: "Did He Muzhe be incited by you?"

    Xiang Hu was stunned for a moment and praised: "Clever! You can actually deduce the truth from my words. He is worthy of being a world-famous figure! He Muzhe is just a pawn in the whole plan. His biggest role is to trip up  Su Quan. As long as he dies, Su Quan will definitely have to work hard to reorganize the Pegasus Gang, and he will be unable to get away for a while. If Su Quan is always by your side, it will be difficult for me to have a chance to make a move."

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly said: "No wonder He Muzhe was so emboldened that he dared to openly oppose Elder Su. It turned out to be instigated by you. He thought you would support him in secret, but you had no intention of taking action. Instead, you deliberately asked him to come and die.  wrong?"

    Xiang Hu said: "It's just that he is too stupid and greedy for profit, otherwise how could I succeed in my plan of killing people with a borrowed knife? The road to Huangquan is so lonely, Mr. Hu might as well go down and accompany him! Good nights are short, but it's a pity that your bride can't wait for you.  Yes." The corners of his mouth moved, revealing a strange smile.

    Nangong Qiu is familiar with Xiang Hu's habits. Once he smiles, it is a sign that he is about to take action.  Looking at Lanzhou, the only one who can resist Xiang Hu is Su Quan, and the others are by no means his opponents.  And as long as the battle is defeated, there is only one death.  Nangong Qiu winked, and one of his guards suddenly jumped up and climbed onto the roof beside the road.  As soon as his toes touched the tile surface, there was a sharp whine, and a small ingot of silver shot directly into his left temple. In an instant, blood and brain matter spattered everywhere. The body with half of its head blown off fell upside down, and its limbs twitched uncontrollably.  With.

    Xiang Hu said coldly:"Good disciple, are you asking him to tell the truth? It's a pity that I wasted a piece of silver."

    Everyone secretly gasped. From a distance of seven to eight feet, the hidden weapon Xiang Hu threw casually had such terrifying power!  The guard was also a good player, but he didn't even have a chance to dodge, which shows how terrifying Xiang Hu is.  Su Haoran and Nangong Qiu hurriedly stood in front of Hu Xiaotian. Nangong Qiu pressed his sword and said: "Master, you and I are our own masters. Please forgive me for not being able to meet each other according to the rules! Mr. Hu has a distinguished status. If you hurt him, I'm afraid  The leader cannot spare you. Master, please think again!"

    Xiang Hu glanced at the way he held the sword and wrote lightly: "Oh, you have learned the left-hand sword technique. Nangong, in the world, there is no one I dare not kill. As long as you are all dead, who will kill you today?"  Do you want to tell the leader what happened later? I¡¯ll leave you with a whole body just because you and I are master and disciple!"

    Su Haoran endured it for a long time, but couldn't bear it any longer and shouted: "Xiang Hu, don't think you've got us! I don't believe in evil!"

    Xiang Hu smiled instead of getting angry: "What aspiration, what courage! In the past ten years, you are the first person who dares to call himself 'I' in front of me. Su Quan's teachings are very good!" He moved like a ghost.  Floating over, the endless murderous aura swept through everyone like a sea wave.

 Text Chapter 4 The Demonic Dragon Reappears

    Nangong Qiu knew Xiang Hu's abilities very well. It was impossible for him and others to stop him. At most, they could only delay him for a while.  £®  com immediately shouted: "Young master, hurry up, let's cut off the rear!" Cang Lang drew his sword in his hand, jumped out with Su Haoran and others, and rushed towards Xiang Hu regardless of his own safety.

    Xiang Hu sneered and said: "You are blocking the car with your arms, you are not overestimating your own capabilities!" As he spoke, he smacked his palm and hit Su Haoran's iron fist firmly.  Hearing a muffled bang, Su Haoran fell back seven steps away, his face was like gold paper, and he was unable to continue to attack for a moment.  Xiang Hu was surprised when he saw that he was standing upright and said, "Hey, that boy is quite tough!"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart was clear. Nangong Qiu and others were determined to stop the powerful enemy, but their true energy was blocked. Even if they stayed, it would be of no use. They immediately turned their horses¡¯ heads and ran towards the road.  Unexpectedly, the mount moved around, and a sharp gust of wind suddenly hit him, aiming at the vital part of his vest.  With a thought in his mind, Hu Xiaotian quickly rolled off his horse. However, he heard a pop and the horse neighed in pain. A fist-sized hole was pierced in the horse's neck by a hard object. Blood spurted out and it stumbled and fell to the ground.

    The cold wind blew, and a terrifying force slammed down, as if it was going to crush Hu Xiaotian's flesh and bones.  At the critical moment of life and death, Hu Xiaotian's body suddenly burst out with inexplicable potential, and his body jumped out of the sky.  But before his heels touched the ground, Xiang Hu's voice rang in his ears: "Goodbye, Mr. Hu!" The iron palm caught the wind and struck the Baihui point on Hu Xiaotian's head as fast as thunder.

    Hu Xiaotian was unable to escape at this time, and his heart felt cold - Am I just going to die like this?  In an instant, familiar figures flashed through his mind, including his long-separated mother, Tang Xue, Su Yuqing and the last one appeared was Yiwu Feng, dressed as white as snow and as cold as orchid.  In the rain of flowers all over the sky, she showed him a long-lost smile, and her affectionate eyes were as pure and flawless as ever.

    At this moment, a roar like a thunderbolt fell from the sky: "Stop!" Before the voice fell, the fierce wind of the fist roared and swept across. The extremely hot energy seemed to ignite the air, making people feel like they were in the air.  In the furnace.

    Xiang Hu lost his voice and said: "Thunderbolt Overlord Fist!" He turned around hard, his bones cracked, and his palms quickly met the enemy's fist.

    In the blink of an eye, two equally powerful forces collided in mid-air, as if the sky was shattering and the earth was shaking.  As the mud and sand splashed everywhere, Hu Xiaotian took advantage of the opportunity to dodge quickly and escape from Xiang Hu's side.

    Xiang Hu had no time to pay attention to Hu Xiaotian's movements. He concentrated solemnly and looked at the majestic mountain-like figure in the darkness. He said slowly: "We meet each other everywhere in life. It turns out that the eldest young master has arrived!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A strong-backed man, with red curly hair hanging down his shoulders, as majestic and powerful as a wild lion, exuding a domineering aura, giving people the feeling of an invincible brave man, is it Chi Yan!  Chi Yan's eyes were fierce, his aura locked onto his opponent from a distance, and he said coldly: "Elder Xiang sneaked into Lanzhou quietly and attempted to assassinate my fourth junior brother. He is so audacious! Could it be that Zhan Feng ordered you to do it?"

    What kind of person is Xiang Hu? How can he be easily taken advantage of by the other party? He said calmly: "Young Master, you are serious! Xiang was just passing by Lanzhou by chance and happened to meet Mr. Hu Fourth. He was just joking with him. No offense was intended.  Right now, Fourth Young Master Hu is unharmed, which is the best proof. If I had the intention to kill him, would he still be able to stand here?"

    Su Haoran couldn't help shouting: "That's nonsense! Didn't you kill these people?"

    Xiang Hu glanced at him coldly and said disdainfully: "What qualifications do you have to question me?"

    Su Haoran is a naturally arrogant person. His face immediately turned red, his fists were clenched, his finger bones were crackling, and the fierce anger spurting out of his eyes could almost melt stones.

    Chi Yan sneered and said, "Elder Xiang is totally dismissive! Whether you admit it or deny it, go back and give Zhan Feng a piece of advice. His mentor is still here. If anything is done too hastily, he will be the first to suffer."

    Xiang Hu said: "I will definitely bring the message to you! If the eldest son has no other instructions, please allow Xiang to leave!" He cupped his fists and gave a slight salute, then jumped backwards and swept away. When he left, he always faced Chi Yan to prevent the other party from doing so.  Suddenly got angry.

    Su Haoran said angrily: "Young Master, we shouldn't let him go so easily!"

    Chi Yan shook his head and said: "Xiang Hu is one of the top masters in our sect, and his martial arts skills are no worse than mine! If he hadn't hastily taken a punch from me just now and suffered a hidden injury, I'm afraid he would never have given up.  Leave. Xiang Hu has always respected his identity. If he can¡¯t succeed in this attack, he will definitely not come to Lanzhou to cause trouble again.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian escaped from death and saw his old friend again. He couldn't help but feel excited. He hugged Chi Yan vigorously, looked at each other and laughed.  Hu Xiaotian smiled and said, "We haven't seen each other for three years. Senior brother's demeanor is even better than before. He scared off Xiang Hu with just one move. He is truly worthy of being a demon dragon! But why did you suddenly think of coming to see me?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Yan smiled and said: "It was an old friend of yours who was clamoring to come to see you, so I had to personally lead the way for her. Fortunately we arrived in time, otherwise we wouldn't have been able to see you."

    Hu Xiaotian was surprised: "My old friend? Who is it?"

    Chi Yan turned slightly to one side, and a petite girl wearing a white mink coat jumped out, threw herself into Hu Xiaotian's arms, and said with a sweet smile: "Brother Hu!" Her face was like a silver moon, and her nose was straight,  He has a pair of big, spiritual eyes, pure and cute, and very smart.

    Hu Xiaotian was surprised and happy, and shouted: "Ling'er, why is it you?" That girl was Pan Ling'er, the daughter of the leader of the Baidu Sect in Miaojiang. She had helped Hu Xiaotian when he broke into the Baidu Sect alone, and later worked with him.  He has experienced life and death together, and has always been treated as brother and sister.

    Pan Ling'er said with a smile: "Brother Hu, has the poison in you been resolved? Why is your martial arts not as good as before? Let me tell you, my ability to use poison is ten times better than before! If I meet the Diancang sect again  The bad guys, I will keep them all down!" The first time she left Wumeng Mountain, her arm was broken. She felt that she was not good at learning. After returning to Baidu Village, she devoted herself to learning various methods of preparing and applying poisons.  Technique, after three years of hard training, the art of using poison was finally perfected.  After being fully prepared, she stepped out of Wumeng Mountain again and entered the world.  Later, he accidentally met Chi Yan who was patrolling the southwest, and he pestered Chi Yan to take her to find Hu Xiaotian.

    After the initial surprise, Hu Xiaotian felt her bulging breasts pressing tightly against his chest. They were soft, plump, and surprisingly elastic, and he couldn't help but feel slightly embarrassed.  Glancing out of the corner of his eye, Su Haoran frowned, with an unkind look on his face. His heart skipped a beat, and he gently pushed Pan Ling'er away. He smiled slightly and said, "Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, Ling'er has become a big girl! Since you use  You are so powerful in poison, can you stay and help me from now on?"

    Pan Ling'er said: "Of course! You are my only big brother. If I don't help you, who will I help? It's just that the weather here is too cold and I don't like it." She subconsciously wrapped her coat tightly as she spoke.

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said: "We won't stay here for long!"

    The group of people returned to Su Mansion.  Entering the door, Pan Ling'er saw lights and colorful decorations everywhere, and big red words of happiness plastered on them. He asked curiously: "Brother Hu, whose house is this? Are you planning to hold a wedding?"

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned, hesitated for a moment and said, "Tomorrow is my wedding day."

    Pan Ling'er trembled all over and stared at him in disbelief: "You're getting married?! Who is the bride? What about Sister Feng? Are you waiting for her?"

    Hu Xiaotian whispered: "It has been more than three years since Sister Feng fell into the river, and there is still no news. I'm afraid she Ling'er, the bride I want to marry is the daughter of an elder of our religion. She is handsome, smart, and friendly to others. I believe she has met you.  , I will also treat you as my biological sister."

    Pan Ling'er's eyes were slightly red, and she shook her head vigorously and said, "I don't want to be her sister! The eldest brother is a playboy, not a good man, Ling'er will ignore you!" After saying that, he stamped his foot, and the white shadow flashed and flew away.  On the tile roof.

    Hu Xiaotian hurriedly shouted: "Ling'er, come back quickly! Ling'er!"

    Chi Yan had been with Pan Ling'er for many days and knew her temper well, so he smiled and said, "You don't have to scream! She has the character of a little girl with simple thoughts. She will come back when her anger subsides. And with her poison  With your skills, you won¡¯t suffer any loss no matter where you go, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and smiled bitterly, sighing: "Am I really wrong? Shouldn't we get married?"

    Chi Yan said in a deep voice: "A man, once you make a decision, don't regret it! What's more, everyone takes a different path. Only you know whether your choice is correct, and it is impossible for others to fully understand. He is always indecisive and looks forward and backward.  How can you be qualified to be the disciple of the leader?" He paused and said slowly: "I'm afraid Feng'er will be in danger if she falls into the river. If she has a soul in heaven, she doesn't want to see you alone for the rest of her life. The living person  , you must bear the responsibilities you should bear, otherwise you will be a coward."

    Hu Xiaotian looked up at the dark night sky, and let out a deep sigh that only echoed in his heart.

    After sending everyone away, Chi Yan and Hu Xiaotian came to the back garden alone.  Chi Yan asked in confusion: "How did you practice the 'World-Destroying Overlord Technique'? Why can't I feel your inner power?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Actually, I have reached the seventh level of the 'World-Destroying Overlord Technique', but before going down the mountain, the leader blocked all my skills and ordered me to stop practicing from now on."

    Chi Yan was shocked and lost his voice: "Are you practicing forbidden skills? Did the leader do it himself?"

    Hu Xiaotian nodded and said, "Yes!"

    Chi Yan took a deep breath and murmured: "That's it!" As the leader of the Demon Cult, he naturally knew the secret of forbidden martial arts practice. It is for those with profound martial arts to transfer their own true energy into other people's bodies to help them.  A quick way to improve your skills.  This method of transmitting true energy cannot be reversed, and the caster willLose 10% to 30% of your skill.  Once Hu Xiaotian successfully cracks the Hades Qi Lock, he will be able to obtain Xuanzong's skills and shorten his training time by at least ten years.  It can be seen that Xuanzong valued Hu Xiaotian highly, which was an honor that the other three disciples could not obtain.  Perhaps in Xuanzong's mind, Hu Xiaocai was the successor to the next leader.  Asked: "The leader has spent so much effort cultivating you, what task does he want you to complete?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "First, he asked me to try to cooperate with the Zhu family dynasty in the future, stop fighting with the Han people, and move the Nine Yi people to the rich lands of the Central Plains to avoid the disaster of the tribe. Second, he asked me to find  The great master, Wangyou, invites you to go to Bayan Har Mountain for a battle!"

    Chi Yan closed his eyes and was silent for a moment before speaking: "The leader is indeed far-sighted and has a unique vision. This is related to the future fate of hundreds of thousands of Jiuyi people. You are the only person who can take on this important task. I can't do it, Zhan Feng."  We can't do it, even Cheng Ying can't do it! Because the emperor of the Han people will never believe us." He opened his eyes and said solemnly: "As for Jun Wangyou, it is said that he last appeared near Jinling. If you  If you want to find him, you might as well go to Jiangnan."

    Hu Xiaotian was overjoyed. He really couldn¡¯t find anything after running through iron shoes. It took no effort at all to get it!

    Chi Yan frowned and asked: "Since you have such an important responsibility, why don't you know how to cherish yourself? I see that your face is red, and the yin and yang in your body are out of balance. You have violated a taboo in practicing martial arts! Didn't you notice something strange yourself?"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s face turned slightly red and he whispered: ¡°To be honest with you, senior brother, since the ban on martial arts, I have been unable to absorb the Xuan Yin energy for balance. So¡­¡±

    Chi Yan said curiously: "There are many ways to balance yin and yang, and they are not necessarily related to whether they are forbidden skills or not. Could it be that you are still a child?"

    Hu Xiaotian scratched his head and said in confusion: "Yes."

    Chi Yan laughed loudly and said: "No wonder you are in a hurry to get married! After all, you are a person from the Seven Sword Sects. You strictly abide by the so-called etiquette rules and cannot see through the love between men and women. Those who have practiced the magical power of protecting the religion through the ages  Man, this has never happened before. I would like to ask you, from now on, no matter where you go, you have to take your wife with you. As far as I know, there is no woman in the world who can bear it alone.  Practitioners ask for it endlessly." "World-Destroying Overlord Technique" is the most domineering and powerful internal power. The deeper the internal power, the more it is necessary to replenish the Xuan Yin Qi, otherwise it will be easy to suffer backlash and become possessed.  For example, Xuanzong, the leader of the Demon Cult, has so many beauties around him that he still has to live in the snow-capped mountain holy city for many years.

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said, "Then what should I do? Marry a large group of wives and concubines? Anyway, I don't want to touch those fireworks women."

    Chi Yan smiled and said: "If you are unwilling to show mercy everywhere, there is another way to solve the problem."

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked eagerly: ¡°What is the method?¡±

    Chi Yan said: "In the extremely cold land of the northwest, there is a kind of ice soul that lasts for ten thousand years. It is the coldest thing in the world and can freeze people and animals instantly. If you wear it on your body and absorb its cold energy day and night, it will also have significant effects.  Function. However, this item is quite rare and cannot be bought for ten thousand gold. It is all controlled by the Ming Cult and is a must-have item for them to practice internal strength. Because the 'Nine Yang Divine Art' they practice is also full of yang energy and strong, so they also pay attention to it.  The balance of yin and yang in the cultivation process prevents you from going crazy. If you want to get the ice soul, it may not be easy."

    "Ten thousand years of ice soul?" Hu Xiaotian was determined. This matter might be difficult for others, but his relationship with the Ming Cult Saint Yun Dai'er was extraordinary.  He didn't want to reveal his alliance with the Ming Cult, so he smiled and said, "Thank you, senior brother, for telling me! I wonder how long you will stay in Lanzhou? At least you have to finish my wedding bar!"

    Chi Yan said: "I must drink this wine! But I didn't prepare any gifts this time. I will just tell you a few words about your current practice situation. I hope you can listen."

    Hu Xiaotian said solemnly: "It is better to get some teachings from senior brother than to find rare treasures in the world!"

    Chi Yan smiled slightly and said: "I saw that after you banned the martial arts, you were restrained. When you faced the enemy, you only knew how to avoid it. This completely violated the original intention of our martial arts heart method! The heart method we practice has always been focused on offense.  , you will get stronger when you encounter a strong enemy, and you will be invincible! No matter you face any strong enemy, you will not shrink back. If you always avoid fighting, your willpower and perseverance will be easily weakened. If this continues, it will be impossible to break the restriction in your body!  "

    Hu Xiaotian broke into a cold sweat when he heard this, and murmured: "But I can't control my true energy, how can I fight against a strong enemy?"

    Chi Yan said: "Fighting the enemy in battle can be roughly divided into several levels: the lowest level, like ordinary people in the city, who have never practiced martial arts and rely solely on brute force to fight; the slightly higher level, who have a little knowledge of martial arts and are diligent in cultivating their limbs  Muscles depend on the strength of the fists and feet; at a slightly higher level, entering the hall and cultivating the internal energy, it is a showdown based on the strength of the internal strength; at a higher level, the experienceAfter experiencing life and death, he has integrated hundreds of schools of martial arts and has reached the level of a first-class master. At this time, he can determine the first level of momentum; further up, he has transcended the laws of the world, has nothing and no self, and can make decisions about life and death with a single thought; at the highest level,  This is the unity of heaven and man, and you can conquer the enemy without fighting.  Generally speaking, it can be divided into six levels: force fighting, vigorous fighting, spirit fighting, power fighting, divine fighting and defeating the enemy without fighting.  The leader ordered you to abstain from practicing martial arts. His purpose is to force you to break through to the level of Shen Dou!  "After that, he grabbed it in the air, and a branch flew into his hand with a snap, and he said in a deep voice: "Look carefully!  " He concentrated for a while, and the branch suddenly moved, stabbing out like lightning, and forcefully penetrated the trunk of a plum tree in front of him.

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned. Chi Yan didn¡¯t use his internal force just now, and the branch didn¡¯t make a sharp whistling sound when it broke through the air. But its speed and penetrating power were simply incredible!

    Although it was just a simple stab, beads of sweat broke out on Chi Yan's forehead. He shook his head and said, "I just simulated the realm of God Dou. Whether you can truly experience it depends on your own understanding!"

    Hu Xiaotian said nothing, staring blankly at the delicate branches that penetrated the trunk, the flames in his eyes gradually burning.  He immediately picked a plum blossom in his hand, closed his eyes and recalled Chi Yan's actions. He calmed down and concentrated. Suddenly, with a movement of his wrist, the plum blossom branch came out.  But with a snapping sound, the plum branch pierced the trunk and broke.

    Chi Yan laughed, waved his hands and walked away.

    Hu Xiaotian silently broke off another branch, closed his eyes for a moment, and then swung his arm forward to stab

 Text Chapter 5 Heading Eastward to the Central Plains

    The long night is gradually passing, the window paper is white, and there are faint sounds of people around.  £®  com Su Yuqing woke up from her sweet dream, her whole body was soft, and the aftertaste of passion seemed to still remain in her body.  She turned over slightly, and the man beside her pillow was no longer on the bed. Smelling the strong smell of man, recalling the shameful scenes and sexual passion last night, she couldn't help but feel her cheeks burning and her heart pounding like a deer.  , subconsciously tightened his round and smooth legs.

    While I was intoxicated, I suddenly heard a strange sound of breaking through the air and a low voice outside the window. I felt strange in my heart, who was so bold as to disturb my sweet dream?  She quietly put on her clothes and got out of bed, opened the corner of the window and looked out.  In the snow, Hu Xiaotian was practicing sword practice with his upper body exposed, leaping like a tiger, and the sword light was like a rainbow.  His expression was focused and solemn, as if he was facing a powerful enemy. Every thrust of his sword was made with all his strength, and his sweat evaporated like white mist.  Su Yuqing sighed secretly. He obviously couldn't use his internal strength anymore, so what was the use of practicing swordsmanship so diligently?  If you really meet a master, how can you have a chance to make a move?  Suddenly, I was filled with worries about my husband's future safety.

    After Hu Xiaotian¡¯s bridal chamber last night, the yin and yang were harmonious, and water and milk were in perfect harmony. He woke up in the morning feeling refreshed and his whole body was filled with endless strength.  He didn't dare or forget Chi Yan's words for a moment, so he got up before dawn to practice his sword, trying to understand the realm where man and sword become one and are indestructible.  However, because his true energy has been sealed, he has never been able to truly integrate with the sword in his hands. It seems that something is missing.  However, Hu Xiaotian was determined and determined, not to mention that he had no extravagant hope of immediately entering the realm of fighting among gods, so he was not discouraged by this.

    After practicing the sword, the couple freshened up and went to meet Su Quan and his wife according to the ceremony.  Mrs. Su was naturally smiling, and she pulled her increasingly charming daughter aside to whisper.

    Su Quan smiled slightly and said: "Xiaotian, the eldest son left Lanzhou early today and went back to the south. Your friend surnamed Pan has been staying at Yunyang Inn for the past two days. I am afraid that you will be asked to come and invite him in person.  Only then are you willing to come to Su Mansion as a guest."

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head: "Did the eldest son say anything when he left?"

    Su Quan said: "He only left you one sentence: 'Concentrate as one, be as firm as a mountain; great skill has no workmanship, but is broken and then established'."

    Hu Xiaotian murmured: "Concentrate as one, there is no skill but no work" It seems that he has realized something, but he cannot express it accurately in words.  I couldn't help but sigh: "It's a pity that he left too fast. I have many questions that I haven't asked clearly yet. This time we say goodbye, I don't know when we can meet again."

    Su Quan said seriously: "Xiaotian, the eldest son will eventually be your strong opponent in the future. Don't rely too much on him for everything. Otherwise, you will have no chance of winning in the battle for the leader!"

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked. Su Quan's warning forced him to face the cruel reality - there will be no permanent brothers or friends within the Demon Cult, and the only person a person can trust most is himself.  He smiled bitterly and said, "I understand! I won't take any competitor lightly."

    Su Quan said: "It's best if you understand. I don't want you to be blinded by some superficial situations." After a pause, he changed the subject and said: "Lanzhou Prefecture received an edict from the emperor yesterday, ordering local officials to recommend civilians.  Scholar, go to the capital to await appointment by the imperial court. I would like to recommend you and help you find a career to facilitate your future actions. What do you think?" It turns out that in the early Ming Dynasty, there was a severe shortage of talents, so Zhu Yuanzhang issued many edicts.  Officials across the country are required to recommend scholars and wise men to supplement bureaucracies at all levels.  His edict once stated: "Anyone who has a good deed that can be described and a talent that can be recorded should be recorded in detail, and I will promote and use it according to his talent."  At the same time, education was popularized, the imperial examination system was reopened, and outstanding talents from various places were selected.  Such a two-pronged approach greatly alleviated the pressure on official vacancies and better stabilized the Ming Dynasty. As a result, there was a saying at that time that "people who live in mountains, caves, and thatched grass are all self-sufficient, and those who rise from commoners to become senior officials cannot do anything."  The grand scene of winning numbers.

    Hu Xiaotian's heart moved, and he said: "It would be ideal if I could be awarded an official position! But there is no way to prove my household registration and experience in studying and taking exams. If I were to be interrogated, I'm afraid it would be exposed." Demonic sect disciples have always been pursued by various sects.  They are the target of killing, so they usually have other identities as cover, and will not reveal their true side unless absolutely necessary.  If he has an official position to protect him, he will be much safer when he travels in the world in the future, because killing an official of the imperial court is a serious crime of treason. Who dares to violate it easily?

    Su Quan smiled and said: "I have been the general judge of Lanzhou for many years, can't I solve this small matter? Don't worry, there will definitely be no flaws in your resume. However, after arriving in the capital, the recommended person will have to take the exam as a rule.  The exam is divided into six subjects. Those who are excellent in all six subjects are considered superior, those who are above three are considered average, those who are below three are considered poor, and the others are considered poor. If you do not do well in the exam, I will also be demoted."

    Hu Xiaotian said confidently: "I can't guarantee that you will be excellent in all six subjects, but at least I won't embarrass you! Nanjing is a place where dragons and tigers dominate, with outstanding people and celebrities gathered. I have longed for it for a long time, and this time it is an eye-opener!  "He now has the burden ofThree major tasks: the first is to find Jun Wangyou and write a letter of war to Xuanzong; the second is to try to contact people from the Zhu family dynasty to negotiate for the future of the Jiuyi people; the third is to expand his power and gradually penetrate into the Central Plains.  Nanjing can be said to be the place he must go.  Now I just take this opportunity to rush to the capital, which is a good thing.

    Su Quan nodded and said: "According to the requirements of the imperial edict, you must set off on the road after the New Year. This journey east may not be peaceful, so you must be more careful."

    Su Yuqing happened to finish talking to her mother. She pouted and said, "Dad, where are you going to arrange for Xiaotian to go?" She glanced at her husband resentfully, reluctant to leave.  After all, the two of them had just gotten married and had their first taste of sex. Once separated, they would be extremely reluctant.

    Su Quan then told the recommendation again, explaining how powerful it was, but he still couldn't help but get a few looks from his daughter.  As for how Hu Xiaotian comforted his newlywed wife in private, his charming and charming face is not enough to be appreciated by outsiders.

    Time flies, and more than two months have passed in the blink of an eye.

    This early morning, the wind was as sharp as a knife, and the sky was cold and the ground was freezing.  A long team of mules and horses rushed out of the east gate of Lanzhou and embarked on their journey quietly.  Most of the mules and horses carried neatly tied goods on their backs, and were guarded by nearly fifty fierce and agile men in front and behind.  They were all dressed in green clothes, their eyes flashing with excitement and desire, completely ignoring the cold weather.

    Hu Xiaotian rode his horse and walked in the middle of the team, surrounded by Song Qian, Su Haoran, Nangong Qiu, Pan Ling'er and others.  He looked at the young men who were as strong as tigers in front and behind, and nodded with satisfaction: "Nangong, although I have never fought against a strong enemy, but just looking at the spirit of these personal guards, they are definitely not ordinary people! You have trained a team for me.  Well done, Tiger and Wolf Master!"

    This time when he went to Nanjing, Hu Xiaotian did not go with other scholars who came to Beijing. Instead, he disguised himself and set off secretly to avoid being detected by interested parties.  After all, he has a special status, and there are too many and too strong enemies to guard against, so he must have enough guards to ensure his safety.  Therefore, a caravan was specially formed as a cover, and the accompanying guards were all disciples of the Demon Cult who had been carefully selected and trained rigorously.  In addition, Yuan Han and Mo Yu have already taken the lead to explore the road, so that they can send out warnings in advance if there is any trouble.

    Nangong Qiu said: "The selection and training of the personal guards relied entirely on the guidance of the elders and Gang Leader Song to achieve today's results. My subordinates dare not take credit for it."

    Song Qian smiled and said: "A total of one hundred and eighty-five young disciples were selected for training this time. Nangong and Haoran have the greatest credit and the hardest work. Young master should record a great contribution for them!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "That's natural!"

    Song Qian added: "It's just that this bodyguard doesn't have an official name yet, and there are a lot of inconveniences when it's mobilized. Will the young master give them a title?"

    Hu Xiaotian muttered: "In the future, they will follow me in the Central Plains and fight bloody battles with powerful enemies. Each of them must have the courage to stop a hundred enemies with one, and they must also have the ruthlessness to scare the enemy. I think they will be called 'Tiger Teeth'!"

    "Huya!" Nangong Qiu murmured, a cold light suddenly flashed in his eyes.

    Seven or eight miles away from the city, I suddenly saw a carriage parked on a small slope beside the road. It seemed to be waiting quietly for someone. It must have been waiting for a long time. The horse's mane was covered with white frost.  Seeing the horse team approaching, the coachman came to the carriage and whispered.  After a while, the sound of tinkling piano suddenly sounded in the carriage, melodious and lingering, like gurgling water, full of touching and affectionate feelings that are inseparable and spread far across the snow.

    Hu Xiaotian and others suddenly turned their attention to Nangong Qiu.  Nangong Qiu's face turned red for the first time, and he said in a low voice: "Young master, I never revealed anything about leaving the city today. I don't know how she knew about it. I hope you will find out!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and said: "Nangong, you don't have to be nervous. I believe you have a sense of discretion in what you do and won't be so confused. No matter how she got the news, they came to see you off. Don't you express your gratitude?"

    Nangong Qiu said gratefully: "Thank you, sir!" He then took out his copper flute, calmed himself for a moment, and blew out sweet notes.  It is intertwined and swirling with the sound of the piano, and it is as if it has been played together thousands of times. It makes people feel intoxicated and don't know where they are.  The long team circled the slope and meandered away, without stopping for a moment

    At noon, a dazzling white light reflected on the snow, and a few dead trees trembled in the cold wind.  In the desolate and empty wilderness, there was only a caravan of mules and horses gathered around the mound to rest.  They were sitting or standing eating dry food, but if you look closely, they actually formed a defensive formation, echoing from beginning to end, like a long snake.

    Suddenly, there was a rapid sound of hoofbeats from the northwest, and three fast horses came running like the wind.  After a while, the figures and appearances of the three riders gradually became clear.  I saw that they had ferocious faces, wore fur hats on their heads, and were sturdy in shape. They had bows, arrows and weapons hung on their saddles, and their riding skills were extremely superb.  They kept whipping themselves off their mounts, almost frantically, as if they were escaping from something dangerous.Scared of monsters.  Although their mounts were very powerful, after a long journey, their physical strength was exhausted. Even though they were whipped desperately by their masters, their speed was getting slower and slower, and layers of white foam were spitting out of their mouths. It was obvious that they were not going to survive.

    Looking from a distance, on the horizon behind the three people, there was a black spot approaching quickly.

    The three people ran close to them, and with a sharp glance, they immediately noticed several tall horses in the caravan. Their eyes burst out with frightening green light at the same time, and they invariably made strange screams of "Ao Ao".  Before the shouts ended, they grabbed their weapons, flew off their horses and rushed towards the caravan.  The big man in the middle raised his voice and shouted: "I am the blood wolf Gu Sandao! If you know what you are looking for, please stay out of the way. I only want horses today, not anyone!"

    Those who were resting here were Hu Xiaotian and others. Seeing that these three people dared to come to rob, they all felt funny secretly.  Hu Xiaotian frowned slightly: "What is the origin of Gu Sandao?"

    Song Qian said: "Gu Sandao is a notorious leader of horse thieves on the border between Ningxia and Gansu. He commits plunder, murders, and is despicable and cruel. However, his sword skills are strong and his brute force is extraordinary. He can be regarded as an outstanding swordsman on the Northwest Road. Ordinary  People in the world shun him for fear of not being able to catch him."

    Hu Xiaotian said lightly: "Look at Gu Sandao's appearance. He is as panicked as a lost dog, as if he is avoiding the pursuit of his enemies. Just stop them. There is no need to take their lives, and don't expose any flaws. Someone will deal with them later.  "

    Nangong Qiu responded: "Yes!" He immediately raised his hand and made a gesture.  The guards who had been ready for action flashed their weapons, and twelve people jumped out. Each four people formed a small team to meet the three horse thieves.

    Gu Sandao and the others were not blind men, but seasoned veterans. When they saw that the other party was attacked without panic, they secretly screamed.  At this time, when I saw that the young men who came forward were strong, brave, agile, and their positions were perfect, I knew that this time I had encountered a hard nut to crack.  But now it's too late to regret, so I can only bite the bullet and keep moving forward.  In the blink of an eye, the two sides collided suddenly, the fierce metal collision was deafening, snow was flying, white light was shining, and the sounds of shouting and killing came one after another.

    After only a few moves, Gu Sandao and others have been cleverly separated, each trapped in a small encirclement, unable to coordinate with each other.  No matter how they jumped and charged, the tiger-toothed guards surrounding them always trapped them in the core, like a copper wall.  These tiger-toothed guards are the elites of the younger generation of the Demon Cult, and have undergone rigorous training. Now they are more than capable of dealing with these horse thieves.

    After fighting for a while longer, Gu Sandao and others were all exhausted, sweating profusely and panting like an ox.  Gu Sandao tried to kill but could not kill the other party, but could not escape from the encirclement. He was filled with shock and anger. He couldn't help shouting: "Fuck you, are you kidding me? If you have the guts, fight to the death. Don't fuck me."  You're going to be a coward!" As soon as he finished speaking, there was a whistle, and the guards made a feint, and jumped out of the battle group at the same time, looking at the three of them coldly.

    Gu Sandao waited for a moment, wondering why the other party suddenly retreated. Suddenly he heard the sound of thunderous hooves, and a black horse, as strong as a dragon and majestic, galloped towards them, and in an instant it was only twenty feet away from them.  Immediately, a knight with an iron complexion shouted: "Gu Sandao, you can't escape today, abandon your sword and die!"

    Gu Sandao and others were so frightened that their faces turned pale as if they had seen a fierce ghost.  The three of them looked at each other and knew that they could not escape each other's horse in this wilderness. They couldn't help but arouse the idea of ????survival in the face of death. The murderous aura in their eyes surged, and with a low roar, they rushed towards each other with weapons in hand.  At this time, they were fighting for their lives, and their momentum was much stronger than before. They were like three evil wolves with blood-red eyes, eager to kill the enemy in front of them.

    The knight sneered: "Fight to the death!" He tapped the horse's belly with both feet, and pulled out his backhand. There was a dragon roar, and a dazzling electric light shot up into the sky. The sword energy filled the air, bringing a chill and chill.  Strong breath.  Really, horses are like dragons and people are like wind, unstoppable.

    I saw that the distance between the two sides was quickly closing. At the moment when they were about to make contact, the speed of the black horse suddenly doubled. With a long neigh, its hooves leaped into the air and passed over the head of Gu Sandao who was caught off guard.  The sword flashed, and the horse thieves on the left and right of Gu Sandao had their heads separated. Two bloody arrows rushed up to Lao Gao, and his head rolled to the ground. He didn't even have time to scream before he died.

    "Good sword skills!" Su Haoran and others couldn't help but cheer loudly.

    After the knight landed on the ground and took two steps, he gently pulled the reins. The black horse stood upright, its front hooves soared in the air, and turned around lightly and beautifully with its rear hooves as the axis.  With a crisp click, the front hoof fell down, the back hoof flicked, and he rushed out with a swish. The movement was very smooth and natural, just like a top master among humans.

    "What a horse!" Everyone shouted in unison again.

    Gu Sandao was horrified when he saw a black shadow flashing, and his companions beside him were dead.Before he could figure out how his companion died, the sword behind him was fierce and headed straight for his vitals.  He instinctively retreated and turned around, yelling "Kill!" He raised his sword and struck with all his strength.

    But there was a clang of metal, sparks flying, and people and horses passing by.

    Gu Sandao stood motionless in the snow with a steel knife in his hand. A line of blood started from his forehead and went straight across his face, chest, and down to his abdomen, where drops of blood continued to ooze.  With just one blow, the leader of the horse thieves who had been in the northwest for many years was penetrated by the sword energy and died on the spot.

    The knight didn't even look at his opponent. He swiped his sword back into its sheath, reined in his mount, and looked at the Huya guards standing aside with sharp eyes like an eagle, then moved towards Song Qian, Su Haoran and others, and finally landed.  Looking at Hu Xiaotian's face, a trace of surprise flashed through his eyes, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and he suddenly asked: "Everyone has a dusty face and doesn't know where to go? What do you do?"

    Hu Xiaotian winked, Song Qian stepped forward, clasped his fists and smiled: "My surname is Song, and I am the general manager of the largest store in Lanzhou, 'Shengjingxing'. The hero killed three thieves with one sword, which shows that he has great skills. I admire him!"  I don¡¯t know what to call it?¡±

    The knight pondered for a moment and said slowly: "I am Li Shan, a disciple of the Beggar Clan!"

 Text Chapter 6 The sword moves with the heart

    Hu Xiaotian had actually recognized Li Shan for a long time, but the expression on his face was calm, as if he was facing a stranger.  £®  com I haven't seen him for several years, and there is a mature look between Li Shan's brows. His demeanor is calm, and his eyes are cold and clear. They contain a calmness that has gone through the test of life and death, and a ruthless murderous aura, as if a handle is hidden in a sheath.  His blood-drinking sword, although its edge has not yet been revealed, has already instilled awe in people.  Li Shan is of medium height and plain appearance, but he sits on the back of a horse, looking calmly and calmly, showing the demeanor of a master.

    He couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh, there really are no places in life where we don¡¯t meet each other!  When they parted ways back then, the two of them embarked on different development paths. When they meet again today, they have different paths and do not share the same goals.  Just looking at Li Shan's momentum and his sword skills, one can tell that he has achieved great success in martial arts and is not far away from becoming a powerful person in the world.  It is really depressing to recall that I was subject to the "Qi Lock of the Underworld" and could not perform even 10% of my kung fu. I could not even protect myself, let alone travel across the world.

    Li Shan was also secretly surprised. Almost everyone in this caravan was proficient in martial arts, and those in the middle were obviously masters with special skills. They were definitely not ordinary merchants who trafficked goods. Where did they come from?  In particular, the young man surrounded by everyone is tall and strong, with bushy eyebrows, a high bridge of nose, and piercing eyes. He has a bit of bookishness and a bit of unconcealable domineering, forming a very special look.  , outstanding temperament.  Taking a closer look, he found that the outline of his features was fifty-six times similar to someone in his memory, which made him even more curious.

    Song Qian had noticed Li Shan's suspicious eyes and said with a smile: "It turns out that you are a disciple of the leader of the Beggar Clan. No wonder you have outstanding sword skills and hate evil as much as enemies!" He pointed at him and said: "This is my young boss of Sheng Jing Xing.  , I recently followed the emperor's edict and went to the capital to take an examination for an official position. The others are all the escorts accompanying the young master's family." There is indeed a shop called "Shengjingxing" in Lanzhou City, but it is secretly controlled by the Demon Cult.

    Hu Xiaotian cupped his hands and said with a smile: "I am Hu Xiaotian! Although Hu has been studying since he was a child and has no knowledge of martial arts, he most admires those men in the world who are chivalrous and righteous and watch life and death with a smile. It can be said that I am lucky to see the grace of Hero Li today!" His  His appearance, body shape, and temperament have all undergone considerable changes compared to his childlike appearance four years ago. In addition, he has deliberately adjusted his accent so that he is not worried about being recognized by the other party at a glance.

    Li Shan heard that he spoke with a standard northwest accent and thought, could it be that I am too worried?  He cupped his fists and said, "Young Master Hu, you are so honored! Seeing that the young master is wearing a sword on his waist and showing extraordinary bearing, Mr. Li thought that the young master was a master of swordsmanship and wanted to ask for advice!"

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said: "Master Li must have made a mistake this time! Hu envied the ancient swordsmen's heroic style, but was unable to imitate it, so he had to get a wooden sword to make up for the appearance. In fact, it is shameful. This kind of fooling people  I hope you won't laugh at this trick." As he said this, he pulled out a wooden sword and danced it wildly a few times.  He had switched to using a wooden sword to practice swordsmanship two months ago, and the sword he carried was given to Nangong Qiu for safekeeping.  Because he is pursuing a higher level of martial arts realm, if the sword in his hand is too sharp, it will not be conducive to practice.

    Li Shan couldn¡¯t help but shake his head when he saw that he was actually using a wooden sword and that it had no internal power when dancing. It couldn¡¯t kill the enemy at all and it was just for show.  He smiled slightly and said: "Since you like martial arts, why don't you ask a teacher to teach you? The people around you are all masters!"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and sighed: "The hero doesn't know something. The meridians in Hu's body are different from ordinary people. He cannot store even half of his true energy. Even if he practices martial arts, he will not achieve much. So he can only concentrate on literature in order to gain fame.  Guangzong Yaozu. Now Hanchuang has been studying hard for ten years and finally has the opportunity to go to Beijing to meet the saint. I can live up to the expectations of my elders." Looking at Song Qian and others, "It's just that my family is worried about my safety on the road and insists on mobilizing troops.  They sent so many people to protect me, but I don¡¯t even have any freedom at all!¡±

    Song Qian hurriedly interjected: "Master, you are the only male of this generation in the family. Sheng Jingxing's tens of millions of properties are waiting for you to inherit in the future. My old boss has told me that no mistakes will be allowed on the road, and you must be safe and sound."  Send it to the capital. Please understand the old man's mood!"

    The two sang and harmonized, and Li Shan couldn't help but give up his doubts.  At that moment, Song Qian ordered people to bury the bodies of the horse thieves and continue on their way.  And Li Shan also headed for the Central Plains, and they happened to go together.  Along the way, Li Shan made probing questions intentionally or unintentionally, but Song Qian's answers were watertight and showed no signs of weakness.

    During the conversation, everyone realized that Li Shan had been wandering in the Gobi desert for the past two years in order to seek breakthroughs in swordsmanship, specifically looking for horse thieves and wild wolves to practice swordsmanship. Countless souls died under his swords.  This winter, after he mastered his swordsmanship, he decided to return to the Central Plains.  On the way back, he happened to encounter Gu Sandao and his gang committing crimes, so he drew his sword and killed all the horse thieves present. Only Gu Sandao and other leaders took advantage of the chaos and escaped.  Of course, he would not let these culprits go. He chased them all night and finally killed these three remaining villains.

      Hu Xiaotian rode his horse and walked side by side with Li Shan, and asked with a smile: "Brother Li is now a master of swordsmanship. I wonder what his plans are when he returns to the Central Plains? Should he return to work for the Beggar Clan, or start his own business?"

    Li Shan was stunned. His roots were in the Central Plains. He decided to come back because he was tired of the wandering life.  As for what to do and how to develop after coming back, he really hasn't thought about it carefully.  The experience of killing in the past few years has changed his mentality a lot, and he no longer wants to be subordinate to others and obey other people's orders.  But once you return to the Beggar Clan, you will not only lose your freedom of movement, but you will also arouse the suspicion and vigilance of your fellow disciples.  After hesitating for a moment, he sighed and said: "If the Beggar Clan is in trouble, of course I will go back without hesitation. If the Beggar Clan is safe, my return will only disturb people's hearts and cause unnecessary misunderstandings. The rivers and lakes are huge, and there is always room for me; the sky is high and the sea is vast.  , there is always a place where the eagle soars. I have a knife in my hand, why should I be afraid?!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "It seems that Brother Li also has his own reasons for not being humane! But to be honest, with your martial arts prowess, you will achieve success no matter where you go! Sooner or later, you will definitely become a man of the world.  figure."

    Li Shan laughed dumbly: "You and I just got acquainted today and don't know each other well. Why does Mr. Hu have so much confidence in Li?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled faintly: "A true hero only needs one glance. If Brother Li is willing to recognize me as your friend, I am willing to do my best to help you!"

    Li Shan's heart moved and he looked up.  Hu Xiaotian responded calmly.  Almost at the same time, the two laughed at each other and reached a silent understanding.  One is a one man horse in desperate need of strong assistance.  One intends to contact the masters of Bai Dao and fight against the powerful enemy Qinglong Gang, so naturally they hit it off.

    That evening, everyone arrived at the Weishui River and camped in the wilderness to rest.  When he woke up the next morning, Li Shan quietly slipped out of the camp, looking for a deserted place to practice his sword.  He turned over a slope and suddenly saw Hu Xiaotian standing under a dead tree with a solemn expression. He was stabbing the tree trunk with a wooden sword. Every thrust of the sword seemed to be with all his strength, as if he was facing  They are lifelong rivals.  The sweat on his body evaporated like mist, and he had obviously been practicing for a long time.  Li Shan was surprised and amused at the same time. This was obviously the behavior of a child. I wonder what the use of his training was?  Seeing Hu Xiaotian coming and going just to practice that straight thrust, which was very slow and had no internal power to assist him, he couldn't help but shake his head.

    Although Hu Xiaotian's true energy was banned, he still had a keen sense that was beyond ordinary people. As soon as Li Shan's eyes fell on him, he immediately felt that someone was peeping.  Practicing his sword in the early morning was something he had to do every day. Everyone among the Demon Sect disciples who were traveling with him knew about it, so no one dared to disturb him while he was practicing his sword.  Li Shan was the only one nearby who didn't know this rule.  Hu Xiaotian didn't want to reveal his strength in front of Li Shan, so he stabbed him a few times in a pretentious manner. Just as he was about to put away his sword and return to the camp, he suddenly heard a scream falling from the sky, and a dark-haired falcon swooped down from the sky and struck fiercely.  He pounced on a snow fox that appeared out of nowhere.

    The snow fox is petite and silver-white. Only its two pointed ears are fiery red, like two flashing flames. It is extremely beautiful and lovely.  It leapt across the snow, watching the movements of the enemy in the air as it fled. Just when the falcon was pouncing about five feet above it, it suddenly stopped its steps, rolled twice in a row, and then  Immediately change direction and run quickly.  The falcon couldn't hold back its momentum and rushed over its head. When it took off again, its prey had already escaped ten feet away.  I saw an eagle and a fox chasing each other rapidly on the snow. Although the falcon was fierce and fast, the snow fox always escaped the opponent's deadly claws at the last moment.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at the incredible dodge of the snow fox. It was simply unpredictable. Let alone a falcon, even a human master might not be able to catch it.  The more he watched, the more fascinated he became. If he learned the snow fox's movement and footwork, wouldn't his chances of winning against the enemy increase greatly?  Now I carefully observed the snow fox's sudden stops, turns, lifts, and flips, etc., and combined with the Qinggong skills I had learned in the past, I seemed to have some enlightenment.

    At this moment, the snow fox escaped in the direction where Hu Xiaotian was standing, whether intentionally or not.  The falcon chased after him, roaring angrily, but failed to catch this cunning opponent.

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly stunned. Could it be that this snow fox has spirituality?  Actually know how to use external forces to escape from the pursuit of natural enemies?  After a moment, the snow fox rushed forward, swooped into the hem of his gown, and curled up at his feet, shivering.  As a strong wind passed by, like a knife cutting the face, the falcon flapped its wings and flew up into the air diagonally.  But it was not resigned to this, and hovered above Hu Xiaotian's head, making sharp whistling sounds from time to time, as if to warn Hu Xiaotian to get out of the way.

    What kind of person is Hu Xiaotian? How could he be frightened by it?  Anger rose in his heart, and he looked up to the sky and said coldly: "Do you even look down on me, you flat-haired beast? Come on!" Ever since he listened to Chi Yan's warning, he had made up his mind not to avoid any challenge, even if he faced it  Even if he is a peerless master, he still has to draw his sword and fight.  ?If not, he will definitely regress greatly in martial arts, and he will never even be able to unlock the restrictions in his body, and then life will be worse than death.

    Seeing that Hu Xiaotian was standing still, the falcon roared angrily, folded its wings, and swooped down with great ferocity.

    Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath and stared intently at the black shadow as fast as lightning, his heart filled with emptiness.  Between heaven and earth, it seemed that he was the only one facing off against the falcon.  Although I haven't had a duel with anyone for a long time, at this moment, the old feeling of forgetting everything and me and being fearless resurfaced.  "Seek your own heart, your magical power will come naturally, and your sword will follow your heart." Ouyang Jue's motto flashed through his mind like a meteor.  He gently closed his eyes and felt the vibrations in the surrounding air with his heart. The long sword suddenly moved, seemingly slowly but actually quickly, and stabbed the falcon's left wing.

    The falcon let out a mournful cry, swayed and flew high into the sky. Not daring to stop for a moment, it flew straight to the eastern sky.  Only a few dark feathers were left slowly falling down, and vague blood stains were faintly visible.

    The snow fox heard the cry of the falcon and stretched out half of its head to watch curiously. When it saw the falcon escaping hastily, it couldn't help but jump out with joy, rolled a few times on the snow, and landed at Hu Xiaotian's feet.  She gently rubbed her head against his calf to express her gratitude.

    Hu Xiaotian chuckled and said: "Okay, your enemies have been driven away, go home quickly!"

    The snow fox nodded and circled around him twice before reluctantly running away.

    Hu Xiaotian turned around, glanced across the top of the slope inadvertently, and said in surprise: "Hey, why is Brother Li here? Why don't you greet me?"

    Li Shan had never thought about concealing his whereabouts. He smiled slightly, jumped a few steps and landed next to him, glanced at the wooden sword, and said: "I didn't expect that Brother Hu was actually a hidden master! That sword strike just now was so powerful  Skillful but clumsy, seemingly slow but actually fast, he is definitely at the level of everyone in swordsmanship. I'm so happy to see you, I want to compete with Brother Hu, how about it?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said, "Brother Li, aren't you trying to make things difficult for me? Look!" He put the sword into its sheath and opened the right hand that had just held the sword. There was already a bloodstain at the tiger's mouth.  "I can't control my true energy and rely solely on brute force to draw my sword. How can I be your opponent? With Brother Li's eyesight, can't he see my true condition? I still know myself, please forgive me Brother Li!  " He sighed secretly in his heart. He still couldn't break through to the realm of the God Fighter. Otherwise, the sword just now would have penetrated the falcon's wings, and he would not have been injured.

    Li Shan was stunned for a moment. Thinking back to the scene when Hu Xiaotian drew his sword, he realized that there was indeed no internal strength in the sword.  Even if he deliberately conceals it, he will definitely not bleed from the tiger's mouth, but how to explain his magical and unpredictable swordsmanship?  If you lack a deep understanding of swordsmanship, you will never be able to execute that sword.  He frowned and said, "Then what Brother Hu did just now"

    Hu Xiaotian scratched his head and said: "I am a stubborn person. Although I am not born with the ability to cultivate internal strength, I still insist on practicing sword practice every morning to strengthen my body for ten years. So when I saw the falcon pounce down just now, I instinctively waved  I stabbed with the sword, but I didn't expect that it happened to hit me! Haha, it was purely an accident!"

    How could Li Shan believe what he said? The falcon pounced so fast that no ordinary swordsman could hit it, but it fell under Hu Xiaotian's wooden sword. How could it be explained clearly by the word "coincidence"?  ?  The origin of Hu Xiaotian is mysterious. He is by no means a simple rich man.  With a sudden movement in his heart, he approached the dead tree, gently touched the dented sword marks on the trunk, and said with a faint smile: "As expected of ten years of swordsmanship training, Brother Hu's wrist strength is not small!"

    Hu Xiaotian was just trying to cover up something when he suddenly heard a loud barking from a distance.  The snow fox was seen returning, with three black hounds chasing behind it. The speed of both parties was extremely fast, and they rushed in front of the two of them in the blink of an eye.  The snow fox threw himself at Hu Xiaotian's feet without thinking, hiding as before, as if he regarded him as his protector.  The three hounds were obviously well-trained. They did not pounce directly on Hu Xiaotian. Instead, they stopped and surrounded him. They showed their sharp canine teeth and growled in a low voice. Their appearance was ferocious.

    Li Shan frowned, looked at the three vicious dogs coldly, and shouted: "Get out!"

    The three hounds were so aroused by the murderous aura emanating from him that they clamped their tails in fear and scrambled to escape.  At this moment, a group of knights suddenly appeared on the hillside in the distance, wearing bright clothes and angry horses, holding bows and arrows, running at lightning speed along the tracks left by the hounds.  There were about ten of them, led by a woman wearing a red cloak and riding a rouge horse. It was like a ball of fire sweeping across the snow.  As if seeing the savior, the three hounds hurriedly ran over, whimpering continuously, as if they were crying for something.

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and sighed: "Brother Li, now we are in trouble!"

    Li Shan said calmly: "Brother Hu, are you and I the ones who are afraid of trouble?"

    Before he finished speaking, a sharp arrow shot through the air, and the woman in red actually drew her bow and shot from a dozen feet away, using a rare continuous??Archery.  Although the two of them watched the sharp arrows hit, they remained motionless.  The eyes of the two arrows seemed to pass by them, "Duoduo" shot to the ground, and most of the arrows were buried in the snow.

    The woman in red originally wanted to take advantage of him and put a damper on his opponent's momentum, but she didn't expect him to be fooled. Her calm demeanor made her feel like her actions were child's play.  She couldn't help but become angry with shame, so she rushed straight towards her, pointed the long bow in her hand, and shouted: "What are you two doing standing here sneaking around?" Her willow eyebrows were upright, her phoenix eyes were filled with anger, and her face was as white as jade.  A faint blush appeared.  She has a face like a peony, a slender neck, slender shoulders, strong and tall breasts, and a pair of beautiful legs tightly clamping the horse's belly, fully displaying her perfect and hot body curves, which is enough to take people's breath away. She is one of the most beautiful women in the world.  .

    Naturally, Hu Xiaotian would not be affected by her beauty and hotness, and calmly said: "Excuse me, girl, is this your family's hunting ground? If not, we have the freedom to come and go without having to apply to you in advance? Besides,  We look up to heaven and earth with no shame, we are upright, we don¡¯t steal or rob, so how can we be ¡®sneaky¡¯?¡±

    The woman in red laughed angrily: "The more you talk, the more reasonable you become? Didn't you stab our falcon? You are the only one with a sword on your waist nearby, do you still want to cheat?!" As he said this, he suddenly grabbed  The riding whip was whipped towards Hu Xiaotian's door.

 Text Chapter 7 Teach the Beauty a Lesson

    (Dear book friends, I am facing a re-selection of my job position, and my status is unstable, so I have less time to write. But if the original job can be confirmed as soon as possible, then I can have time to write. Sorry!)

    £ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß

    This beauty in red is not only as sexy as fire, but also has amazing strength in her hands. There is a faint sound of wind and thunder when the riding whip is pulled down. Once she is hit, she will definitely be bruised.  Hu Xiaotian frowned and was about to draw his sword when a figure flashed out of the corner of his eye. Li Shan jumped over, grabbed the horsewhip with five fingers in the air and snapped it.

    The beauty in red was frightened and angry. She pulled back hard, but the riding crop did not move at all. She said angrily: "Dwarf monkey, who are you? How dare you go against me?! Don't let go!"

    Li Shan's hands were as steady as iron, and he sighed softly: "You are a girl, why are you so overbearing and domineering, hurting people at will?" Looking at her beautiful and proud face, a ray of sadness suddenly passed through his eyes, and he couldn't help but recall  That lost beauty.  Their bodies and looks are so similar, but one is as gentle as water and the other has a fiery personality. They are so different!

    The beauty in red glared at the dark and short swordsman. Somehow, when she saw his dark eyes, her heartstrings trembled inexplicably, and she swallowed back the curse that came to her lips.  At this time, her companions swarmed over. They were all arrogant young people in their twenties. When they saw this, they yelled: "You brat, what are you doing holding Miss Lei's riding crop?" "Hey, let go!  Otherwise I¡¯ll crush your dog¡¯s claws!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense and give him a slap first!¡±

    Three or four of them were impatient and wanted to show their bravery and might in front of the beautiful women. At the same time, they jumped off their horses, whipped up a strong wind with swords, guns, fists and feet, and covered Li Shan head and face.

    Li Shan murmured: "Songshan Swordsmanship, Tan Family's Quick Kicks, Hong's Soaring Fist, and Taoist Flower Spear, it turns out they are all after famous masters!" As he spoke, he swung his sword with a sheath like lightning, making four snaps, snaps, snaps.  Hits the opponent's joints almost in no particular order.  The four people screamed in pain and stumbled backwards when they landed. Their handsome faces were twisted, and they stared at Li Shan in horror. It was hard to believe what had just happened.  If it weren't for the other party's mercy, they would have become disabled at this moment.

    The shouting and cursing suddenly stopped, and the surroundings fell into deathly silence.  Everyone looked at each other, the arrogance and arrogance just now disappeared, replaced by an expression of nervousness and awe.

    But the beauty in red was not convinced. She snorted coldly, threw away the long bow and riding crop in her hand, jumped off the horse in a flash, pointed at the tip of Li Shan's nose and said: "Hey, don't be too crazy! I want to compete with you in swordsmanship."  , Do you dare?" As soon as she stood on the ground, she looked even more fit and tall, half a head taller than Li Shan.

    Li Shan was stunned for a moment, then asked: "Do you really want to compete with me in swordsmanship?"

    The beauty in red¡¯s face sank and she said coldly: ¡°You are deaf, can¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    Li Shan waved his hand and said: "If a good man doesn't fight with a woman, there is no point in winning you. Besides, the sword has no eyes. If I hurt you, how can I explain it to your family? You can just play with yourself, there is no need to do this here  waste time."

    The red-clothed beauty's eyes were spitting fire, her silver teeth were clenching, and she said every word: "How dare you look down on me?!" "Cang Lang" pulled out a sharp Baidu Steel knife with his backhand, hiding the knife behind his elbow,  He stood up with his left palm and said loudly: "I, Lei Li, would like to ask you for advice on sword skills. Please!"

    Li Shan looked at her sword gesture and said in surprise: "Your surname is Lei? Then who are you, Lei Hongtao, the master of Lei Fort?" Lei Hongtao is the head of the Lei family among the five major families. He has a straightforward and strong personality, and is good at  For his firearms and sword skills, people in the world call him the "Nine Dragon Swordsman".  Regardless of status, martial arts wealth, he is the best in the world.  Leijiabao is located on the outskirts of Xi'an. It has been built for more than 30 years and is impregnable. It is the place where the children of the Lei family gather and live.

    Lei Li raised her head and said proudly: "He is my father!"

    The young people behind her seemed to have suddenly regained their vitality and shouted one after another: "You see clearly, this is Lord Lei's daughter, you can't afford to offend her!" "Hey, throw away your sword and surrender!" "Lei!"  Once your sword skills are revealed, you will be invincible!" "That's right!"

    Li Shan frowned and said: "The Lei family's Nine Dragons Purple Gold Technique and Fierce Blood Sword Technique are indeed martial arts secrets. If old hero Lei used them, of course I would be willing to bow down and surrender. But it is said that these two secret skills are not passed down from male to male in the Lei family.  As a descendant, even though Miss Lei is very talented, I am afraid she has only scratched the surface of what she has learned. Moreover, the Lei family swordsmanship is famous for its strength and swiftness. If Miss Lei does not have strong and powerful internal strength to support her, she will definitely suffer internal injuries once she uses it forcefully. If  For the sake of Miss Lei, please don¡¯t instigate her to take action!¡±

    Although Lei Li knew that what they were saying was the truth, the more she listened, the more uncomfortable she became. She said angrily: "Even if I only learned a little bit, it's enough to knock you down! Look at the knife!" The steel knife flashed, as if  A dazzling thunderbolt struck directly at the door facing Li Shan., the move is clean and neat, and done in one go.

    When Hu Xiaotian and Li Shan saw this, they couldn't help but secretly praise her. She was indeed a queen from a famous family.  Lei Li's body and footwork have obviously undergone rigorous training. She uses the knife as if she were moving her arms and fingers, and her strength is rare among women.  This knife cuts down like a tiger, and it can also make subtle changes in the air, constantly adjusting the direction of the knife. It is quite a skill.  No wonder she is so proud, it seems she does have some real skills, and it's not just embroidering pillows.  It's a pity that as Li Shan mentioned, as a daughter, she has no chance to practice the most profound martial arts of the Lei family. How can the true power of this fierce blood sword be used!

    Li Shan is now a master of swordsmanship and is a top-notch master in the martial arts world. How can Lei Li's sharp sword hurt him?  Seeing the steel knife strike like lightning, he calmly took a step back, and the tip of the knife passed by the tip of his nose, missing by a hair.  Lei Li didn't wait for the sword to be fully used, she turned her wrist sharply, dragged the blade horizontally, and swept the opponent's waist and abdomen quickly and hard.  But Li Shan seemed to have had a premonition, and with a slight dodger, he retreated to the blind spot of her attack.  I could see the sword energy roaring back and forth, always passing by Li Shan, but never touching a corner of his clothes.  In a short time, Lei Li had already made more than twenty attacks. Fang felt ashamed, angry, angry and anxious, and her sword skills involuntarily showed flaws.

    Seeing her shortness of breath and disordered swordsmanship, Li Shan couldn't bear to argue with her too much, lest he continue to fight and cause internal injuries.  He immediately grabbed Lei Li's steel knife and immediately forced Lei Li to retreat ten feet away.  He said loudly: "Miss Lei, I have already experienced the Lei family's sword skills, so there is no need to fight again, right?"

    Although Lei Li was impulsive and conceited, she was not a fool. She stared blankly at Li Shan who was calm and composed, her eyes suddenly turned red.  She had been deeply loved by her father and brother since she was a child. When she grew up, she was widely popular for her extraordinary beauty. She had never suffered any loss. But today, she was defeated at the hands of an unknown man. She only felt infinitely wronged in her heart.  His mind became hot, and he no longer ignored his father's warning. He suddenly took out a fist-sized black projectile from his arms, raised it above his head and shouted: "You are so proud! Do you recognize this 'shattering thunder' in my hand? If you are afraid of death,  Please beg me, young lady, for mercy!¡±

    "Shocking thunder!" Everyone exclaimed and stepped back in unison.  Hu Xiaotian was worried about the rice seedlings and the fish in the pond, so he also picked up the snow fox and slowly moved away from Li Shan.  This "Shocking Thunder" is one of the three large-scale weapons in Leijiabao. It is easy to carry and powerful. It cannot be resisted by flesh and blood. It has made great achievements in resisting the invasion of foreign enemies and has buried thousands of powerful soldiers.  warrior.  All the sects and sects in the world know how powerful he is, and most of them will stay away once they encounter him.

    Li Shan looked at Lei Li coldly, as still as a mountain: "Miss Lei, you and I have no grudges. Do we have to use such a magical weapon? Besides, I am not a heinous scum. No matter how great the crime, it is not enough."  Are you going to die? I heard that the children of the Lei family always abide by the ancestral precepts when traveling around the world. They will never use such firearms unless they are in a life-or-death situation, let alone kill innocent people indiscriminately. Could it be that we made an exception when we arrived at Miss Lei's place?"

    Of course Lei Li knows the rules of her clan, but at this moment, she is riding a tiger, so is there any reason to back down?  He pursed his lips and said stubbornly: "You are neither my father nor an elder of my Lei family, so what qualifications do you have to tell me what to do? I am happy, I am happy, do you care? Anyway, I am in charge of Jingtian Lei! Why?  Are you like that? You are scared! Please apologize to my aunt, if you are sincere, I will consider letting you go."

    Li Shan laughed dumbly: "Apologise? Why? Do you think a mere thunder can scare me out of my wits? I won't bow to you, what can you do to me!"

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Lei Li was so angry that her face turned livid, and her lower lip was bleeding from biting it. She didn¡¯t expect that this guy¡¯s temper was even more stubborn than hers, and he was a master who would never give in!  Seeing Li Shan's proud and unyielding expression, he could no longer control his anger and shouted: "Do you think I'm trying to scare people? Go to hell!" Throwing it hard, Jingtian Lei flew away from his hand.

    Li Shan let out a soft whistle, and swung his sword forward in an arc. In an instant, he had struck dozens of swords. Each sword sent out a wisp of soft but not weak Qi, removing the thunderous force like an invisible hand.  Coming.  But the blade was seen whirling, cutting rapidly up, down, left, and right of the projectile, driving up the airflow of true energy in the air and wrapping it tightly around it like a tornado.  Li Shan's knife moved with the person, and there seemed to be a rope at the end of the knife's tip holding the thunder, completely controlling its falling direction.  He flicked his right arm hard, and the thunder flew out along the direction of the knife tip.  There was a loud bang, gunpowder smoke filled the air, and soil splashed everywhere. A large crater with a radius of 2 feet was actually blasted into the ground a few feet away.

    Everyone¡¯s eardrums were buzzing from the shock, and several horses screamed and jumped in fear, almost knocking their owners off the horses.  On the one hand, everyone was shocked by the power of the thunder, on the other hand, they were impressed by Li Shan's superb sword skills.  The sword is originally a hard and violent weapon, but in his hands he exerts feminine strength and can change it according to his heart. This is a state that can only be achieved by a first-class master.

    Lei Li never dreamed of her ownThe mace will be cracked by others. A black shadow flashed in front of his eyes in shock. Li Shan, whose face was as heavy as water, jumped close to him. He couldn't help but exclaimed: "What are you going to do?" Li Shan said coldly: "I will do it for you."  The elders will teach you a lesson! So that you will remember not to abuse the Jingtian Thunder in the future!" He reached out and grabbed her shoulders, pressed her on his thigh, and slapped her three times in a row with the scabbard unceremoniously.  Hips.

    Everyone was stunned, their mouths opened so wide that they were almost dislocated.

    Lei Li is the sweet girl of heaven. She has never been beaten or scolded by anyone. Today, she was beaten for the first time in history, and she was hit in such a shameful part!  She wanted to resist, but Li Shan's hands were so strong that he gave her no chance to escape.  Feeling the numb pain spreading from her buttocks, I wished I could die of embarrassment on the spot.  Her pretty face flushed, tears bursting out like a floodgate, and she screamed: "Smelly man, let me go! I will definitely ask my father to kill you, you bastard! Let me go!"

    Li Shan frowned, threw Lei Li onto her mount, and said solemnly: "Miss Lei, I hope you remember that there are people outside the world, and there is a world outside the world. This is not a place for you to mess around!  If you met someone from the underworld today, I'm afraid it wouldn't have ended so easily!" The conversation changed and he continued: "What's more, Miss Lei, you violated the rules of the Lei family and used thunder to intimidate your opponents.  If you know the truth, you will not be able to escape the severe punishment of the family law!"

    Lei Li couldn't hear what he said at this time, and said angrily: "You don't have to worry about my family's affairs! If you have the guts, just tell me your name, and I won't be done with you!"

    Li Shan smiled slightly, cupped his fists and said, "I'm Li Shan, a disciple of the Beggar Clan!"

    "Li¡ª¡ªshan!" Lei Li gritted her teeth and said: "The green mountains will not change, and the green water will always flow. Let's wait and see! Drive!" As soon as he got off the horse, he galloped without looking back.  The remaining people did not dare to stay any longer, whipped their horses one after another, and flew away like a gust of wind.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at the retreating red figure, half-smiling but not smiling, and said, "Brother Li is a chivalrous and gentle man. He treats Miss Lei with good intentions!" After this lesson, Lei Li will definitely restrain herself from her actions in the future.  There won't be any big disaster.

    Li Shan¡¯s face heated up, and he shook his head and said: ¡°Brother Hu, don¡¯t talk nonsense! Li is just dissatisfied with her arrogance and domineering, and is giving a small warning. He has no other intentions!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian did not comment, patted the white fox in his arms, and sighed: "Since ancient times, people's hearts have been unpredictable!"

    At this time, everyone in the camp heard the loud explosion and rushed over to see what happened.  When Pan Ling'er saw the red-eared snow fox in Hu Xiaotian's arms, she was so happy that she immediately asked to go over and play with it.  The snow fox was very spiritual. He was not afraid of strangers and had no intention of leaving on his own. He obediently followed the others back to the camp.

    Now the next group of people packed up their belongings, packed up and continued on their way.  At dusk, we finally walked out of the mountainous area, passed through Baoji Gorge, and entered the Guanzhong Plain.

    Baoji, known as "Chencang" in ancient times, is located at the western end of the "Eight Hundred Miles of Qinchuan". It is the birthplace of Emperor Yan, the ancestor of China, and the birthplace of the Zhou and Qin Dynasties.  In the second year of Zhide of the Tang Dynasty, it was renamed Baoji because of the auspicious omen of "stone chicken crow" in Jifeng Mountain in the southeast.  This is the gathering place of Buddhism, Confucianism and Taoism. There are Tiantai Mountain where Emperor Yan lived, Famen Temple, a holy place of Buddhism, Jintai Temple where Zhang Sanfeng presided over Taoism, Diaoyutai where Jiang Ziya lived in seclusion and fished, the majestic Zhougong Temple and so on.  Moreover, because it is adjacent to the Taibai Mountain and is rich in rare birds and animals, it is also a must-visit place for many royal nobles who love hunting.

    Baoji has always been the commercial and trade center of several northwest provinces. Because it is located on the plains, the land is fertile, the population is dense, and the city is very prosperous.  Everyone had eaten and slept in the open air all the way, and finally arrived at this wealthy place, feeling very happy.

    As soon as he entered the city gate, a smart and capable man came up to him. He gestured to Ye Xiaodao who was opening the way and handed him a letter.  The letter was immediately handed over to Hu Xiaotian. He scanned it quickly and knew its general meaning. He nodded and said, "Mo Yu has made great progress in his work. Follow him!" It turned out that this person was sent by Mo Yu to accompany him and manage the affairs.  All matters along the way to Xi'an are here to await the arrival of the large team of people.

    Walking on the street, I saw many people from the world coming and going, and everyone looked excited.  Hu Xiaotian felt strange and summoned the man to ask what happened.  The man said respectfully: "Reporting to the young master, the five major martial arts families are about to hold a five-year meeting of alliance leaders in Leijiabao. The meeting will be held in twenty-seven days. This is a major event that has caused a sensation in the northern martial arts world. These people are all  Go to Xi¡¯an to see the excitement.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian's heart skipped a beat, and he turned to Li Shan and said, "What's going on with the meeting of the leaders of these five major families?" In today's world, there are five major families: Tang, Dongfang, Murong, Lei, and Mo. The Tang clan is good at making drugs,  Regarding hidden weapons, the Dongfang family specializes in river shipping, the Murong family specializes in medicinal materials, Leibao specializes in firearms, and the Mo family is famous for manufacturing weapons.  These five major families have a history of hundreds of years, with deep roots and countless talented people. Not only do they have billions of dollars in wealth, but they are also harmonious.The court has quite close ties.  Among the disciples of the five tribes, some are officials in the court, so their influence far exceeds the martial arts, forming a special and powerful force.

    Li Shandao: "This alliance of five tribes is quite similar to the battle for the alliance leader of the seven sword sects. Every five years, the five tribes Tang, Dongfang, Murong, Lei, and Mo will meet once to re-elect the leader. Once the leader is elected, he will  He can represent the interests of these five clans within five years, participate in major affairs in the world, and have the right to speak and make decisions. However, he has no right to use the human and financial resources of other families, nor can he interfere in the internal affairs of other families. Instead  In short, the title of 'Alliance Leader' has no practical meaning, it is just an empty title. Of course, if you can win the 'Alliance Leader' and become the head of the five major families, it will be very honorable and very face-saving in any case.  Therefore, every alliance leader battle is quite fierce." He stroked the handle of the knife with his backhand, his eyes grew cold, and he murmured: "I really hope I can see the unique skills of the five tribes this time!"

    Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t help but think of the sword discussion conference of the Seven Sword Sects mentioned by his elders when he was learning swordsmanship in Hengshan.  Back then, he followed Chen Tianlei down the mountain to Mount Song. Unfortunately, too many stories happened to him along the way, and he was unable to reach his destination after all. He was still worried about the grand event of the sword competition between the seven sword sects.  Now that he has been expelled from the Hengshan Sect and has become a disciple of the Demon Sect, he will never have the opportunity to participate in such a grand event in his life.  Looking to the east, a few familiar faces passed through my mind. I sighed softly and thought to myself: "The alliance of the five races is surging! I wonder what old friends I will meet?" Even if we meet, the people have changed, can the love remain the same?  ?

    The cold wind is blowing, and the night is getting darker.

 Text Volume 6 Chapter 8 Ruthless and Unjust

    Volume 6 Chapter 8 Ruthless and Unjust

    After Hu Xiaotian and others settled in the reserved inn, they went out to eat.  In addition to them, there were four or five tables of guests in the inn. They all looked like people from the martial arts world, but they had different weapons and clothing, and they obviously had different backgrounds.

    The waiters served the prepared food and wine without waiting for instructions.  In a short while, the wine and food were served, and the aroma was overflowing, making people salivate.  The red-eared snow fox hiding in Pan Ling'er's arms couldn't hold it any longer. Without waiting for everyone to raise their chopsticks, he jumped onto the table with a squeak, grabbed the brown and tender roast chicken in one mouthful, and wolfed it down with a "click"  got up.  Everyone couldn't help laughing, looking at each other and smiling.

    Pan Ling'er patted it on the forehead with love and anger, and said angrily: "Xiaobai, why are you so unruly! You have taken all the good things, what will others eat!" It turns out that this snow fox is silver-white and very cute.  She had an idea and named it "Xiaobai".  Xiaobai raised his head and rolled his eyes at her, pressed his front paws on the roasted chicken and continued to eat without any guilt.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Ling'er, foxes are born to love eating chicken, so don't worry about it! Just ask the store to bring another plate!"

    Suddenly, he heard a cry of surprise from the next table. A Taoist priest in gray with a fair face and a slim figure looked sideways and said in surprise: "It's the 'Red Flame Spirit Fox'!" He stood up suddenly and saluted from afar: "Dear donors,  Pindao is the master of the Jintai Temple in Zhongnan Mountain. Sorry to bother you! Where did you get this red flame spirit fox?" He is restrained in spirit and detached in his demeanor. There is an antique sword stuck diagonally behind his back.  Long sword.

    Hu Xiaotian hurriedly stood up and returned the greeting: "You're welcome, Taoist Master! I happened to encounter a falcon chasing this little fox on the road, and I couldn't bear it for a moment, so I rescued it. Unexpectedly, it was extremely spiritual, but it didn't want to do anything afterward.  If you leave us, you must go on the road with us. Since the Taoist Master recognizes its origin, how about explaining it to us? "

    Qu Zhixu sighed and said: "You guys are so lucky! This Red Flame Spirit Fox is the best among foxes. Its hair is fiery red at first, and gradually turns into silvery white when it grows up. Its sense of smell is extremely sensitive, and it can travel thousands of miles after being tamed.  It has the miraculous ability to track. And it is a natural Yang thing. Flesh, bones, organs, etc. all have miraculous aphrodisiac effects, which are ten times more powerful than ginseng and deer antlers. It is the best material that our Taoist alchemy school dreams of. You, this spirit  The fox has only two ears that have not changed color. It has lived for at least a hundred years. It can be said to be a rare treasure!" After a pause, he added: "If the donor is willing to give up his love, I am willing to pay a high price to buy it. The price will definitely satisfy you.  ."

    Pan Ling'er said anxiously: "Brother, this Taoist wants to use Xiaobai to refine elixirs. You must not sell Xiaobai to him!"

    Hu Xiaotian patted the back of her hand gently and said: "Master Qu, I'm sorry! This spirit fox is deeply loved by my sister. Even if you offer a sky-high price, I will not sell the land. Besides, Zhongnan Mountain is thousands of miles away.  There is definitely more than one spirit fox, Taoist priest, why not bother to look for it again?"

    Qu Zhixu sighed and said: "How can it be so easy to meet the Red Flame Spirit Fox? Pindao has lived in Zhongnan Mountain for twenty years, and he has never had such good luck. Since the donor is unwilling to cede, Pindao naturally cannot  Forcibly. But remember the principle of 'Everyone is not guilty, but he is guilty'. Once this spirit fox is brought to a busy city, someone will inevitably covet it. Please be careful!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Thank you, Taoist Priest, for reminding us. We will be careful."

    Qu Zhixu nodded and sat down, but his eyes still looked at the ignorant Xiaobai from time to time.

    Pan Linger frowned slightly.  He lowered his voice and said, "Brother, I think that Taoist priest has no intention of giving up. If he can't buy it, he may use some conspiracy!"

    Hu Xiaotian looked around at everyone around him and said calmly: "It's not easy for anyone to take away Xiaobai, right? Besides, your own ability alone is enough to protect it."

    Pan Ling'er raised her pretty face proudly and smiled eagerly: "That's right! If any idiot approaches Xiao Bai with ill intentions, I will make his life worse than death and his hands will rot!" She used the poison technique.  After Dacheng.  I always wanted to perform well.  But he suffered from the lack of opportunity and couldn't help but feel extremely depressed.

    at this time.  Suddenly I heard a chuckle outside the door, and a soft and melodious female voice said: "***, why are you so cruel? Be careful that you won't be able to marry when you grow up!" The voice fell, and a lady in white clothes and a face like a crown jewel was heard.  The young man floated in, his eyes like stars, with a different kind of charm, and he glanced around everyone's faces in an instant.  I saw that she had a slim figure and a fair complexion. She was obviously a stunning beauty but she was dressed as a man. She exuded an elegant and elegant look, as if the dust and dirt in the world could not be stained on her body.

    Pan Ling'er, however, had no good impression of her and glared at her: "Look clearly, I am not a '***'! Hey, are you a woman or a man? Why do you look neither yin nor yang? Is this a legend?  Shemale from China?" She resented people treating her like a little girl, so her counterattack was quite fierce and tit-for-tat.

      The expression of the beautiful woman in white froze, and the smile froze on her face. It was obvious that she had never been evaluated like this before, and she didn't know how to react for a while.  Seeing such a handsome beauty deflated, someone in the corner couldn't help laughing loudly, "Hahaha!"

    The face of the beautiful woman in white changed suddenly, she looked back and said coldly: "Murong Qingtian, are you deaf, can't you hear someone laughing at me?"

    It was then that everyone noticed a young man standing obediently behind her, following her like a shadow, like a tame hunting dog.  Murong Qingtian turned his head and glared at the man who was still laughing, and shouted: "Don't laugh! If you don't want to kill unknown rats, please tell me your name!"

    The man's laughter subsided, and the aura that he had deliberately concealed suddenly burst out, like a lion showing its teeth, with a murderous look in his eyes, and said coldly: "Murong Qingtian, why are you so crazy? You are just relying on yourself.  Do you want my name to be flamboyant everywhere? What's the name of 'Murong Bajun', that's bullshit! Sir, I won't change my surname in business, and I won't change my name in office, so does Li Wanjie!"

    "Li Wanjie!" "Oh my God, it's him!" The other gangsters were all unmoved. Those who were close to Li Wanjie quickly moved away with frightened expressions.

    Hu Xiaotian glanced at Li Shan, and Li Shan knew what he meant.  He whispered: "Li Wanjie is one of the top twenty masters on the underworld list, nicknamed 'Lone Wolf'. He has always been a loner, erratic, brave and aggressive. He kills his opponents in every battle and almost never leaves any survivors.  Regardless of whether he is a black or a white person, he has countless enemies and is a very difficult person to offend. Murong Qingtian didn't know the heights of the world and called him into battle. He was kicked on the iron plate!"

    Murong Qingtian was stunned for a moment, worried about his opponent's ruthless style, and couldn't help but hesitate.  The beauty in white said calmly: "Murong Qingtian, you keep saying that you are completely devoted to me, and you will go up to the sword mountain or the sea of ????fire. Do you think you are lying to me? I have been so humiliated today, are you going to be a coward? You are still  Not a man?!¡±

    Murong Qingtian was aroused by her words.  His blood surged up, and he shouted: "Xuan'er, look at me killing this person!" He twitched his hands at his waist, showed two short-edged silver hooks, struck each other with a clang, emboldened them, intertwined up and down, and rushed straight over.  .  He was afraid of Li Wanjie's tyrannical martial arts, so he had already used his special move.  The double hooks crisscross and change, as fast as lightning, creating countless shadows in the air, making it impossible to see where the real attack will land.

    Li Wanjie flicked his wrist, and two bamboo chopsticks shot out like arrows, the last one coming first.  Accurately shot into Murong Qingtian's eyes.  Murong Qingtian was horrified, and he stepped aside in a flash of lightning. He only heard a soft cough, the bamboo chopsticks flew past his cheek, and the strong wind scraped an obvious blood stain on his face.  Li Wanjie said coldly: "Murong kid, use your moves to your advantage. You are no match for me! It was just a warning. If you don't understand, get out of here. Don't blame Master Li for being ruthless!"

    Murong Qingtian is used to being arrogant and arrogant, how can he stand down in front of everyone?  He said angrily: "You are the one who should get out of here!" He stepped forward.  Leap into the air.  The silver hook swung and struck Li Wanjie's throat quickly and hard.

    Li Wanjie¡¯s eyes flashed fiercely.  He yelled: "Looking for death!" He pulled out the steel knife from his back and slashed at his opponent's silver hook.

    Hu Xiaotian looked sideways. The beautiful woman in white looked calm, as if the two people fighting had nothing to do with him.  She seemed to have expected the outcome, and didn't care about the situation of the two people's fight. Her eyes flickered, and she suddenly saw Xiao Bai lying on the table. Her eyes lit up, as if she had discovered the most beautiful gem in the world, and she shot out blazing  light.  Hu Xiaotian was wary, there was another person coveting the spirit fox!  The beautiful woman in white seemed to be aware of it. She met Hu Xiaotian's gaze, smiled slightly, and swayed her waist gently, making her look indescribably charming and alluring.  Although Hu Xiaotian was as determined as a diamond, he was caught off guard and still felt dazzled. He was almost controlled by her. He was secretly surprised in his heart. It turned out that she actually possessed a very clever way of seducing the mind!  At that moment, he looked away without any trace, pretending that nothing happened.

    There were several loud noises and sparks flying.

    Murong Qingtian groaned, staggered backwards after landing, his hands were torn apart, his silver hook was trembling uncontrollably, and a trace of blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth.  Although he is a master among the younger generation, his opponent is a gangster who has been in the world for many years. The difference between the two is more than one!

    Li Wanjie sneered and said: "Murong has a great reputation, but his family's martial arts is nothing more than that! Murong, if you cut off one of your arms today, I will spare your life. Otherwise"

    "Bah!" Before the other party could finish speaking, Murong Qingtian spat bitterly and gritted his teeth: "Li Wanjie, what qualifications do you have to insult me, Murong? Even if you can defeat me, it doesn't mean that you can defeat me, Murong.  Other masters of the clan! I would rather die than beg for mercy from you!"

    Li Wanjie nodded and said, "Okay, you have the guts! I'll help you!" He pressed the table with one palm, jumped forward, and with a flash of light, the sword struck straight at Murong Qingtian's vital part of the chest.  Murong Qingtian desperately fought back with double hooks,There was a clang, and the hooks flew out of his hands. He spurted blood from his mouth and fell to the ground.  Li Wanjie flipped his wrist, moved the blade horizontally, and slashed towards his neck mercilessly.

    At this moment, the figure flashed quickly, and Li Shan appeared out of thin air beside Li Wanjie. He shouted before the person arrived: "Look at the sword!" The sword was sheathed and slashed diagonally. The wind of the sword roared, and its energy was as strong as a mountain.

    Li Wanjie felt a cold and sharp sword energy approaching quickly, and he did not dare to raise his hand. He turned to one side of his body and sharply slashed the sword upward with his backhand.  The figures separated as soon as they came together, but there was no sound of gold and iron clashing.  Li Wanjie stood with his sword in hand, his eyes shining brightly, and he praised: "Little brother, what a great swordsmanship! What is your relationship with this idiot Murong? Why don't you allow me to kill him?"

    Li Shan said neither humble nor arrogantly: "I am Li Shan, a disciple of the Beggar Clan! Murong's relationship with my Beggar Clan is very weak. Murong's son is in trouble. I have to save him. Besides, there are many white Taoist masters gathered in Baoji City. If Senior Li kills Murong Qingtian,  I'm just afraid that it will arouse public anger and form a siege, which will be detrimental to the major events of our seniors."

    Li Wanjie lost his voice and said: "How do you know that I" Suddenly he realized that he had leaked the information, and immediately stopped talking and looked carefully at Li Shan's eyes.  He laughed and said: "Brother Li, you are a talent! You are smart and capable. You have great martial arts skills. It seems that you must be the next leader of the Beggar Clan!"

    Li Shan secretly shouted that he was powerful, and Li Wanjie's counterattack was extremely vicious, with the intention of causing trouble for him.  If this sentence reaches the ears of the Beggar Clan disciples, it will inevitably cause unnecessary speculation and cause a rift between their brothers.  He said sternly: "Senior Li, don't talk nonsense! The internal affairs of our Beggar Clan are not allowed for outsiders to make irresponsible remarks! Senior Li deliberately changed his clothes. To mix among ordinary people, the plot must be extraordinary, right? Could it be that this inn  Could someone be hiding some rare treasure inside?"

    As soon as these words came out, the crowd was in a state of excitement. The people present looked at each other and speculated and discussed in low voices, making a buzzing sound.  Anyone with a bit of common sense knows that anything that can tempt a lone wolf is anything but extraordinary.  Look around.  However, Hu Xiaotian and his gang are the most suspicious.

    Li Wanjie's face changed slightly, he clearly felt a sore spot, and it was useless to talk for so long, so he stamped his feet and went out through the window.  The man raised his left hand in mid-air, and a broken piece of silver shot onto the table and embedded it deeply.

    "Good! It turns out that a hero is born in a boy. The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead!" Qu Zhixu was the first to applaud.  "Shaoxia Li is not afraid of strong enemies, and scares away the lone wolf with just one word. Who can match this courage and insight? There will be a new star in the martial arts world!" "Exactly!" "Shaoxia Li is a hero enough!" Other Jianghu  People echoed loudly, and flattery flew into the air.

    Li Shan was too lazy to pay attention to these talkative people, and took a few steps forward to seal several acupuncture points on Murong Qingtian, causing him to temporarily stop vomiting blood. Then he pressed his vest with one hand and used his true energy to heal his injuries.  Murong Qingtian whispered: "Thank you, Brother Li, for saving me!" He took out a green porcelain bottle and swallowed several pills.  In a moment, Murong Qingtian's complexion improved greatly.  He raised his eyes and looked around.  His expression changed drastically, and he jumped up.  She shouted in fear and anxiety: "Xuan'er, where are you? Are you angry with me? Come out quickly!" It turned out that the beautiful woman in white had disappeared and quietly disappeared.

    Pan Ling'er sneered and said, "Stop screaming! Your beauty has already gone out and left you alone!"

    Murong Qingtian's eyes were bloodshot and he shouted: "You are talking nonsense, Xuan'er will never abandon me!" He ran out the door and shouted loudly: "Xuan'er, where are you? Xuan'er, Xuan'er" The voice  It gradually faded away, eventually being covered up by the sound of wind.

    Li Shan shook his head and sighed, that beautiful woman in white was so ruthless and unjust, she didn't take Murong Qingtian to heart at all. Poor Murong Qingtian didn't know it, even if she continued to stalk her, what kind of good ending would she get?

    It is late at night, the north wind is howling, and the inn is quiet. A few lanterns are swinging under the eaves, reflecting a faint afterimage.

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly woke up from his dream and subconsciously held the sword beside his pillow.  The howling wind was mixed with the subtle sound of night travelers breaking through the air, and the target of the other party was clearly the guest room where he rested.  Those who come are not good, and those who are good will not come.  Hu Xiaotian was secretly surprised. Could it be that an enemy had seen through his disguise and attempted to assassinate him in the middle of the night?  Immediately and quietly he rolled out of bed, holding his sword on guard in the darkness.

    Suddenly, there was a muffled bang and the sound of energy clashing on the roof.  But when I heard Song Qian said in a deep voice, "My friend came here with his head covered to spy on me, what is his intention?" He kept his hands on his hands as he spoke, and instantly exchanged several moves with the other party.  When Su Haoran, Nangong Qiu and others heard the strange noise, they flew out of the room and surrounded him from all directions.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, the masked man made a feint and walked away.  Su Haoran happened to block his way and shouted: "Leave me alone!" The iron fist unfolded like an airtight stone wall, and it also contained extremely powerful killing moves. It was both offensive and defensive, and as powerful as an iron hammer.

    The masked man shouted coldly: "Not necessarily!" The man rushed into the shadow of the fist like a ghost,The tip of his fist was lightly tapped, and an incredible point landed on the back of Su Haoran's fist. He used the force to leap high into the air, gliding with the wind, and disappeared into the distant night in a blink of an eye.

    Song Qian was shocked and saw Li Shan jumping onto the roof from the corner of his eye, swallowing back the words that came to his mouth.  He furrowed his brows and thought to himself: How strange that this masked man actually performed the secret secret skill of Baiyun Sect, the "Phantom of the Butterfly Dance" Qinggong!  Could it be that the people of Baiyun Sect are interested in Mr. Hu?  This journey is starting to get more complicated!  .  

    More to come, address

 Text Chapter 9 Draw a sword to help

    Chapter 9: Draw a sword to help

    In the early morning of the next day, just as it was getting light, everyone was woken up by a burst of noise.  As soon as the innkeeper opened the door, dozens of people swarmed in and almost trampled him to pieces.  Some of those people were holding gilded greeting cards in their hands, and they kept shouting: "Where does Mr. Li live? My master has invited me!" Some of them were wearing gold and silver, and they were very elegant, and they shouted eagerly: "Master Li,  My brother is Xiao Mengchang and Wu Da. Please show me your respect for a while!" Some shouted arrogantly: "Master Li, Mr. Lu wants to compete with you on swordsmanship! If you are a hero, come forward and challenge me!" Some smart people asked clearly.  Li Shan went straight to the room number where he stayed.

    In just one night, the news that Li Shan had single-handedly killed Li Wanjie had spread throughout the city, and both the black and white factions were severely shocked.  That Li Wanjie was a top-notch master in the world, a man of unparalleled strength, but was frustrated by Li Shan's sword. This was definitely news that shocked the world.  Moreover, Li Shan is so young, which makes people who know this even more incredible.  Some people are eager to establish a relationship with him, establish friendship, and recognize him as a brother; some are jealous of his fame at a young age and want to defeat Li Shan and take away his dazzling halo.  So the famous people in the city rushed over and bumped into one place.

    Hu Xiaotian had just finished dressing up when a figure flashed and Li Shan pushed open the door and walked in.  Hu Xiaotian asked curiously: "Brother Li, what are you doing in such a hurry?"

    Li Shan smiled bitterly and said: "Brother Hu, didn't you hear the shouts of the people outside? If I don't get out of the way quickly, I'm afraid I will be trampled to death by them! You must help me!"

    Hu Xiaotian looked out from the crack of the door, just for a blink of an eye.  Dozens of people rushed to Li Shan's door one after another and surrounded the door and windows. "Master Li! Master Li!" The shouts were deafening.  Hu Xiaotian exclaimed: "It seems that being a celebrity is not easy!"

    Li Shan sighed: "Brother Hu, don't say sarcastic words! How can I deal with them on my own? I can't beat them again and again, and I can't scold them. It's such a headache! If they can't find me later, they will definitely search the guest rooms one by one."  Please help me find a way to get out of the inn first, otherwise more and more people will gather together. I will be unable to fly."

    A moment later, Hu Xiaotian walked out of the inn with a dozen guards.  Li Shan changed his clothes and blended in among them, unaware of the ghost.  Almost all those who came here with admiration had never seen Li Shan's appearance, and no one noticed that he had passed by and was shouting in the courtyard.

    When everyone turned around the corner and saw no one following them, Li Shan breathed a sigh of relief.  Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Brother Li, it is temporarily inconvenient to go back to the inn. I wonder what your plans are today?"

    Li Shan shook his head and said: "I am not familiar with this place, and I have no reason to make old friends. I will let Brother Hu arrange it!"

    Hu Xiaotian clapped his hands and said: "Okay! It's better to choose a day than to hit it. Since God's will is to save people, let's go to worship Emperor Yan together!" He raised his hand and pointed to the southwest, and then said: "Emperor Yan is one of the ancestors of China, also known as Shennong.  His mother Ren Si visited Changyang Mountain and was inspired to give birth to the emperor. He grew up in Jiangshui, so he was named Emperor Yan. Emperor Yan was based on agriculture and taught people to cultivate crops. He founded Rizhong as a city and initiated primitive trade. He tasted all kinds of herbs and mixed medicines to help the world.  The merits last for hundreds of generations. Therefore, he is revered by the people as the God of Agriculture, the God of the Sun, and the God of Medicine. Together with the Yellow Emperor, he is revered as the ancestor of China. Changyang Mountain is located on the outskirts of Baoji City. There is the Yandi Ancestral Hall built on it, and the incense has continued.  More than a thousand years. As descendants of Yan and Huang, we pass by the tombs of our ancestors, how can we not pay our respects?"

    Li Shan suddenly said: "I only know the story of Shen Nong tasting a hundred herbs. It turns out that Shen Nong is Emperor Yan! Haha, Brother Hu is a scholar after all. He knows historical allusions and is a hundred times better than a rough guy like me. Emperor Yan is compassionate to the world and does not care about personal life and death for the sake of the people.  . This kind of person deserves to be worshiped by Li!"

    So Hu Xiaotian asked people to go back and fetch the horses.  He also informed Song Qian to postpone going on the road for one day.  Not a moment later, Nangong Qiu, Su Haoran, Pan Linger and others came over with their horses.  Because most of the demon sect disciples who were traveling with him were from the Nine Yi tribe and Mongolians.  He believed in Chi You, the God of War, and it was not suitable to worship Emperor Yan, so Hu Xiaotian sent all the guards back.  Now everyone hurriedly used their breakfast and headed straight to the outskirts of the city.

    Although the city is bustling and bustling, outside the city there is ice and snow everywhere, and everything is vast.  Before setting off, everyone had already inquired about the direction of the road, rode their horses slowly, and arrived at the foot of Changyang Mountain half an hour later.

    A sparse and vast pine forest grew at the foot of the mountain, spreading to the hillside, like thousands of warriors in silver armor, silently guarding this mausoleum.  The wind blew, but the trees remained motionless, creating a solemn atmosphere.  To show their respect, everyone got off their saddles and led their horses up on foot.

    Not far into the forest, Li Shan suddenly stopped. He raised his head to detect the smell carried by the wind, and said solemnly: "It smells of blood!" The cruel and harsh environment in the desert, and the training of knives and blood, have given him  He has the vigilance of a beast and can detect any abnormality around him.

    Su Haoran said calmly: "Master Li, if people don't offend me, I won't offend you."people.  As long as it has nothing to do with us, why bother with other people's business?  "

    Li Shan frowned and said: "Brother Su, if you see an injustice on the road, drawing your sword to help is what I do as a chivalrous person! If one of my Beggar Clan disciples is in danger at this moment, how can I turn a blind eye? Brother Hu, where are you from?  Wealth and honor have nothing to do with vendettas in the world, so it's best to protect yourself wisely. It's enough for me to go alone!"

    Hu Xiaotian's mind flashed, and he said decisively: "No! Since we are here together, we must not let you take risks alone. Let's go and have a look! Even if we encounter evil spirits, everyone takes care of each other, what's so scary?!"

    Li Shan laughed and said: "Although Brother Hu is a scholar, he has heroic courage. It is really rare! Don't worry, if there is any danger, I will risk my life to ensure that you are safe! Let's go!" Get on the horse and go straight.  Run to the left.  Hu Xiaotian didn't say much while waiting, and all started riding to follow.

    Li Shan¡¯s sense of smell is very keen. He followed the smell of blood for more than half a mile and suddenly found traces of a fierce battle in the woods.  I saw a mess of footprints on the snow, stained with blood, more than a dozen big trees cut in half, and several broken weapons all around.  Two other corpses fell to the ground, each with their hands and feet cut off, and blood was still flowing from the wounds.  Apparently he had just died.  Li Shan quickly checked the broken parts of the tree trunks and scattered weapons, and said calmly: "The fractures of these trees and weapons are very smooth. It can be seen that the person who did it not only held magic weapons, but also practiced superior internal strength. But he must have suffered  When they were surrounded by people, even though they killed two enemies, they were still forced to break out and flee." Then he examined the two corpses and looked at their accessories and clothing.  Suddenly he exclaimed: "Hey, they are the wolf demon and the tree demon among the seven demons of Yinshan Mountain!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "The seven demons of Yinshan Mountain? They are not good at first sight."

    Li Shandao: "The Seven Demons of Yinshan are notorious figures in the underworld. They are vengeful and extremely vicious. They are best at hitting more with less and adding insult to injury. The combined attack of these seven people is quite powerful. It is said that they once killed Bu Bu, one of the top ten masters of the underworld.  The monk forced him to retreat, but he didn't expect that two demons would die here today, which is really satisfying!" He was suddenly shocked when he said this.  Then isn't it a certain senior Baidao who is the enemy of the Seven Demons of Yinshan?  Seeing a few lines of footprints on the snow winding away, I hurriedly galloped on.

    Just after chasing him for more than a hundred feet, he found a corpse lying on the snow. The clothes were completely different from those of the Seven Demons of Yinshan Mountain.  Continuing to follow, in addition to the footprints, there were several lines of blood stains, and from time to time, I saw stumps, broken arms, and internal organs, which was simply shocking.  Nearing the edge of the woods.  I could faintly hear the sound of gold and iron clashing, shouts, and screams.  Everyone looked at each other, grasped their weapons in unison, and became a hundred times more energetic.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A large piece of a tree has collapsed, and several corpses are stuck upside down on the branches. The shape is horrific.  In an open space of more than ten feet.  Two scarred men in black stood back to back, waving the dark swords in their hands, fighting fiercely with seven or eight evil men around them.  The wounds on their bodies were filled with blood, which had already turned the soil under their feet red.  Probably because of excessive blood loss, the speed at which they drew their swords became slower and slower, as if their swords were carrying a thousand kilograms of weight and were at the end of their strength.  A man wielding a short spear spotted a flaw in his swordsmanship and suddenly rushed forward. With a soft pop, the iron spear penetrated the lower abdomen of the man in black on the left.  The man in black stretched out his left hand quickly.  Hold the opponent's gun tightly.  The sword in his right hand swung down fiercely, immediately cutting off the enemy's entire arm at shoulder level.  That made the gunman scream and stagger back.  He fell to the ground.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but sweating their palms when they saw such a tragic scene.  Li Shan shouted loudly: "Stop! You are using the crowd to bully the minority, do you respect the ethics of the world?!" As he spoke, he drew his sword in his hand, jumped into the battle circle, and swept the sword light, but he heard several "dang dang dang" sounds.  The loud noise actually forced several villains to retreat ten feet away.

    This time, the divine soldiers descended from the sky, surprising both sides.  Those villains looked at Li Shan and Hu Xiaotian and others standing aside coldly. One of them, a big man with a scar on his face and a fierce look, frowned and said: "What do you guys want to do? Are you tired of living and rushing to reincarnate?"  Can't you?" Another man with a cold face said with a cruel smile: "Now that you're here, don't even think about leaving! You can kill the man to silence him first, but it's not too late to kill the girl after the brothers have played with her!"

    Li Shan's eyebrows stood up, and he suppressed his anger and said: "I'm Li Shan, a disciple of the Beggar Clan! If you want Li Xiang to be killed, just come over and do it! It's not certain who will live and who will die, so don't talk too much!  "

    "Hey, Li Shan!" "He's Li Shan!" Those villains couldn't help but exclaimed. They probably all heard about the fight between Li Shan and Li Wanjie yesterday, so they couldn't help but look at him with admiration and immediately put away their contempt.  They winked at each other, secretly moved their feet, and rearranged their formation.

    At this moment, a sad cry was heard: "Sixth brother, sixth brother!" Everyone turned around and saw that it was the man in black who had been shot in the lower abdomen and collapsed on the ground. He stopped breathing due to the serious injury.  His eyes were wide open, and he still had a brave and unyielding expression until his death.  Another man in blackThe man held his body, tears streaming down his face, filled with pain and anger, and the veins on the back of his hand holding the sword were exposed.

    The man with a cold face said: "Mo Gangfeng, your sixth son has successively killed the tree demon, the road butcher, the black-faced god, and Mazi Wei. It can be said that he has made a lot of money. Why are you crying? Hand over that thing.  , brothers can keep your whole body. Otherwise, you will never be able to return to the Mo family¡¯s ancestral grave!"

    Mo Gangfeng seemed to have heard a big joke, he laughed a few times, and said coldly: "Do you think I will believe what you snake demon said? I have killed so many of you, and you have also killed my brothers. We  There is nothing left to say between us. Unless Mo Mou dies in battle, you will never take away any money or belongings from me!" With a touch of his left hand, he pulled out the long sword from his brother's hand, crossed the two swords, and said in a deep voice:  "Li Shaoxia, they are all extremely vicious gangsters. You and your friends should leave quickly and leave me alone!"

    Li Shan smiled slightly and said: "The elders of my sect have never taught me how to abandon friends and escape in times of crisis. The three knights of Mo are famous all over the world. It is a blessing for me to fight alongside you! These underworld demons are strong on the outside and strong on the inside.  , what are you afraid of?" While talking and laughing, a heroic spirit that looked down on the world was naturally revealed, making his figure suddenly grow taller.  It turns out that Mo Gangfeng is a famous master of the Mo clan among the five major families.  Now that Li Shan knows his identity, it is even more impossible for him to let go and leave.

    Mo Gangfeng nodded and said: "Okay. As expected of a disciple of the Beggar Clan! But you must not underestimate your opponent. This is the snake demon and the bone demon among the seven demons of Yinshan. The one holding the mace is Ke Dagui, the evil tiger of northern Shaanxi, who uses the stick  The one with the scar on his face is the Black Overlord He Chong, and the one who hid the furthest away is the ghost-hand Leng Qing! These people are all ruthless people who have killed countless people. Do not be merciful when fighting against each other. Spare them,  They won¡¯t spare you.¡±

    Li Shan secretly took a breath of air. These six people are all overlords of one party. They are influential figures in the underworld. When they join forces, their strength is really terrifying!  What exactly is hidden in Mo Gangfeng that has attracted so many experts to covet him?  He raised his sword across his chest and said word by word: "Please rest assured, Sanxia Mo, I will never show mercy when I kill the scum of the world. The more I kill, the more enjoyable I will be!"

    He Chong and others were furious when they heard this, and shouted in unison: "Young boy, stop bragging and farting here!" Before he finished speaking, the figure flashed, and he suddenly started to kill him.  They are both veterans of the world, and they have reached a tacit understanding without verbal communication.  He Chong and Wu Jie Toutuo attacked Mo Gangfeng, Ke Dagui stopped Li Shan, and the other three rushed towards Hu Xiaotian and others.

    Su Haoran and others knew that Hu Xiaotian could not use his true energy, so they took the lead to meet the enemy.  Su Haoran used the newly learned Mahamudra magic skill, his palm turned red, and he suddenly hit Ghost Shou Leng Qing's chest.  Leng Qing knew it very well and said in surprise: "The magic power of big mudra!" He quickly used all his strength and raised his palms to intercept.  There was a muffled bang, and the two of them each took three steps back. Su Haoran's face turned purple.  Leng Qing's face was blood red.  They both shouted loudly at the same time.  Fighting again.

    Nangong Qiu was holding Hu Xiaotian's sword "Zhuyue", blowing and breaking his hair.  It is extremely sharp, radiating light when deployed, and the sword energy cuts through the air with a faint sound.  The snake demon who fought with him was afraid of the sharp edge of the sword and did not dare to get too close. He only wandered outside the sword circle, and the victory was difficult to determine at the moment.

    The bone demon bullied Pan Ling'er, a woman of her class, with his fingers like withered claws, clawing straight at her plump chest, and said with a sinister smile: "Little beauty, let me pamper you!" The sudden cold lightning was dazzling, chilling.  The wind hit his bones, and a sword light hit his palms, coming fast and hard.  The bone demon was horrified, his hands shrank, and his body spun away at the same time, narrowly avoiding the loss of his fingers.  Pan Ling'er held a dagger at an angle and said disdainfully: "Paigu demon, come again!" The bone demon was furious, roared and pounced again. Unexpectedly, his eyes were blurred in mid-air, and a cloud of pink smoke exploded.  .  Unable to hold back, he rushed straight into the smoke and hurriedly held his breath subconsciously. But as soon as his feet landed on the ground, he felt an extremely itchy feeling on his skin, as if there were millions of ants crawling in his blood vessels.  .  The bone demon was frightened and angry. He couldn't help but scratch his face and neck with his hands, and there were bloody marks immediately.  Pan Ling'er smiled proudly and said: "Who asked you to talk so lustfully and nonsense, let you taste the taste of 'Ten Thousand Ants Diamond Heart Powder' first!"

    In another place, Li Shan and Ke Dagui were evenly matched, and the battle was indistinguishable.  Mo Gangfeng was fighting one against two, relying on a pair of sharp swords in his hands to barely hold on. Blood was flowing continuously, and the situation was precarious.  Now a scuffle breaks out, energy surges, and snow flies.

    Hu Xiaotian had a panoramic view of the overall situation and knew that once Mo Gangfeng was defeated and killed, He Chong and Wujie Toutuo would be able to get out and attack others, confirming their advantage in one fell swoop.  On the contrary, if Su Haoran and others are allowed to free up their skills first, the opponent will definitely lose.  And the key lies in Pan Linger.  He reminded loudly: "Ling'er, fight quickly, go and help Nangong!"

    Pan Ling'er stuck out his sweet tongue and replied: "I know!" He drew his dagger falsely, and when the bone demon hurriedly dodged, he flicked his left hand, and several gold needles as thin as ox hair were shot out silently, hitting the bone demon's arm.  Bone demonI felt a sudden numbness in my shoulders and elbows, my body stiffened, and I fell heavily to the ground.

    Pan Ling'er knocked down his opponent after a short trial of his skills. Feeling very happy, he turned around to face the snake demon and pounced towards it. His silver dagger held up several sword flowers, concealing a murderous intention.  The snake demon had just glanced sideways at her using poisonous methods, and he was already alert. Before the dagger could strike, he hurriedly used his footwork to avoid it.  Pan Ling'er had a handful of golden needles but had no use for them. How could he just give up and yelled: "Monster, if you have the guts, don't run away!" He shouted and chased after her.

    Nangong Qiu took the opportunity and jumped to Su Haoran's side. Leng Buding pierced the clouds with his sword and pierced the flaw in Leng Qing's side. The sword glowed like lightning.  Leng Qingzheng and Su Haoran were in a stalemate and had no time to concentrate on dealing with the others. At this moment, they suddenly felt the sword energy coming, and they retreated in a critical situation.  But when the sword light passed by, a cloud of blood flew up, and a deep bone-deep scar was cut on the upper end of Leng Qing's right arm. The pain made his face distorted and his movements messed up.

    Su Haoran and Nangong Qiu were about to kill Leng Qing on the spot, when they suddenly heard a sharp and pitiful roar from a dozen feet away. The whistle pierced the eardrums like a needle, making people feel dizzy and dizzy.  In an instant, the roar reached their side, and everyone's eyes were blurred. There was a muffled bang, and Pan Ling'er was knocked away by someone's palm. As soon as blood spurted out of his mouth, he fainted and fell to the ground unconscious.

    "Boss! You're finally here!" The snake demon was ecstatic, as if he had grabbed a life-saving straw, and the embarrassment in his hasty escape just now was gone.  .  

    More to come, address

 Text Chapter 10 Give it a try

    Chapter 10 Give it a try

    I saw the person with long hair as pale as snow, a face full of wrinkles, long and thin eyes as cold as knives, fingers withered like chicken feet, a slightly hunched back, wearing a black robe, and exuding a cold aura of death.  It is the leader of the seven demons in Yinshan Mountain - the camel demon.  He kicked the snake demon over and scolded: "It's useless, four people can't do anything together! Get out of the way!" The snake demon reluctantly moved away, not even daring to fart.

    Hu Xiaotian hurried over and picked up Pan Ling'er, but when he saw that her face was as golden as paper and her breathing was weak, she had clearly suffered severe internal injuries. He felt pain and anger in his heart. He quickly pried open her teeth and stuffed the pills he brought with him.  Into her mouth.

    The camel demon said coldly: "Boy, what's the use of trying to save her? You're all going to see King Yama later, so why waste these good medicines?"

    Hu Xiaotian said angrily: "You attacked a little girl from behind and had the nerve to stand here and brag and fart. You are so shameless! You are not worthy of practicing martial arts at all. You have completely tarnished the spirit of martial arts! I have no power to restrain a chicken, even if you kill me  I, do you think your face is very radiant?"

    The camel demon was so embarrassed that he became angry: "You dare to insult me?! Seeking death!" His body swayed, his five claws formed an aquiline hook, and he viciously clasped the vital part of Hu Xiaotian's head.

    "Don't be rude!" Su Haoran and Nangong Qiu shouted in unison, not caring about the result of Leng Qing, they struck out the iron fist sword at the same time, and the cold wind swept towards the camel demon.  Little did they know that the camel demon's move was actually a feint, the purpose was to induce them to take the initiative and find their weakness. He sneered and shifted his position in an instant.  A palm print was directed at the key point on Nangong Qiu's side.  Nangong Qiu secretly shouted: I've fallen into a trap!  But just now, in desperation, he drew out his sword with all his strength, and there was no time to change his stance and return to defense. In desperation, he fell forward and quickly rolled away after landing on the ground.  But he felt a cold feeling on his back. He had been swept by the wind from the enemy's palm, and the blood in his body was about to freeze.

    The camel demon chuckled and sneered: "Doesn't the 'Seven Evil Palms of Yin Feng' taste unpleasant?" He kept using his palms as he spoke, hitting Su Haoran head and face.  The cold wind overflowed, carrying a faint stench of rotting corpses.  It makes me sick to hear it.  His Seven Evil Palms of Yin Feng were trained with ninety-nine corpses. The power of the palms is cold and vicious. Once it hits the human body, in severe cases, the corpse poison can attack the opponent's heart and kill him. In mild cases, it can also cause the opponent to lose his fighting power.  Its slaughter.

    Su Haoran saw that his palm technique was sinister and he immediately took a wrong step and retreated.  The fists turned into palms, and the Vajra Seal turned into a lion seal. The palms erupted with a breath of flames and counterattacked.

    The camel demon was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said, "It's not easy for you to actually understand the secret knowledge of Tantra! However, Tantra emphasizes the combination of body, speech, and mind. You have only learned a little bit, and you don't even know the incantations of Tantra."  . Why are you fighting with me?!" The four palms were connected, the cold wind and the hot air met, and white mist suddenly formed.  As if his hand was bitten by a poisonous snake, Su Haoran retreated seven feet away, his face turning from green to red, and then from red to white.  Wow, he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    In the blink of an eye, the camel demon injured three people in a row, and the situation took a turn for the worse.

    Li Shan knew that the situation was not good and he had to risk everything, otherwise no one would be able to leave this place today.  But Ke Dagui had copper skin and iron bones, and the mace was airtight when deployed. Every blow was extremely powerful. Even if he had a sword in his hand, it would be difficult for him to gain the upper hand.  The only solution now is to move the troops in danger.  Seeing the opponent's iron rod sweeping across, he raised his sword vertically.  Sparks flew everywhere.  Ke Dagui was about to withdraw his mace and change his move.  Li Shan loosened his fingers, and the sword fell from his hand.  With a loud shout, he pushed out his palms, and the turbulent palm wind hit the enemy's chest.  Ke Dagui couldn't help but be stunned. He couldn't understand why the opponent wanted to use short strikes to attack long ones instead of abandoning the sword?  With just a moment's hesitation, Li Shan tiptoed and kicked the knife's handle.  The sword whined and brought up a gust of wind, like an arrow from the string, shooting at the opponent's lower abdominal dantian at lightning speed.

    The distance between the two sides was too close, and Ke Dagui was not wary of Li Shan's ingenious killing move. He was so frightened that he twisted his waist to dodge.  But there was a flash of cold light, blood splattered, and the sword had been thrust into his stomach.  Li Shan stepped into the middle door, reached out and grasped the handle of the knife, and wanted to cut his opponent in half.  Ke Dagui shouted angrily, grabbed Li Shan's arm firmly with his left hand, leaned over and hit his forehead with a headbutt.

    Li Shan was hit with a bloody head by his opponent and his eardrums were buzzing, but he was determined and did not panic at all.  With a wave of his left palm, he hit Ke Dagui's left wrist joint. When his opponent was in pain and let go, he pulled out the sword in his right hand. Ke Dagui screamed and staggered back. Blood spurted out from the wound in his lower abdomen, and several pieces of broken intestines flowed out.  Ke Dagui looked down at the huge wound on his lower abdomen. He was frightened and anxious. He hurriedly tried to stuff his intestines back in, but his soles immediately softened and he fell suddenly. His limbs were twitching uncontrollably.

    At this moment, "Ah!" a scream suddenly sounded.  Li Shan raised his hand to wipe the blood on his face, and looked around, just in time to see Mo Gangfeng hit in the chest by Wujie Toutuo with a stick, flying ten feet away, and fell to the ground motionless.  Li Shan's heart suddenly sank into despairIn the abyss, at this moment, I am the only one with intact fighting strength. How can I resist the enemy who is like a wolf and a tiger?

    I saw the unprotected tutu rushing to Mo Gangfeng's side like a shadow, groping in his arms, and in a blink of an eye, he took out a rectangular iron box. He couldn't help laughing wildly and said: "The thing finally fell into the hands of Lord Buddha.  Yeah, haha¡ª¡ª" The laughter didn't stop, He Chong punched hard with both fists, hitting the big hole in his vest.  Wujie Tutuo was so proud that he failed to take precautions. He Chong's internal force shattered his internal organs and heart vessels on the spot. He spurted out blood and died. The iron box fell from his hands and rolled onto the snow.

    He Chong sneered and said, "Idiot, don't you know that when a mantis stalks a cicada, the oriole is behind it?!" As he spoke, he bent down to pick up the iron box. Suddenly, a sword light dazzled his eyes. Mo Gangfeng, who was lying on the ground, suddenly jumped up and raised his arms.  The sword was like a dragon coming out of the sea, stabbing his vitals quickly.  He Chong was shocked, Mo Gangfeng actually tried to cheat his death!  He hurriedly jumped back, and his heart suddenly felt cold. The sharp sword thrown by Mo Gangfeng pierced his heart.  He looked down at the long sword stuck in his chest, his eyes widened, his throat rattled, and he fell on his back unwillingly.

    Mo Gangfeng used his last breath of energy to kill He Chong with his flying sword. At this moment, he could no longer hold on and fell down.  Blood kept pouring out of the corners of his mouth.  "Mo Sanxia!" Li Shan rushed to his side, pressed his vest with one hand, and continuously sent Qi to him.

    Mo Gangfeng said with difficulty: "Brother Li, my heart has been broken and I have no way to save myself. Don't waste your energy! Anyway, I have made enough money and my death will not be unjust." He swallowed with difficulty.  Pointing at the iron box, he said: "Please hand over that iron box and this pair of swords to my bigbrother. The secret isin!" He couldn't catch it in one breath, and his body collapsed.  He stood up, straightened his legs, slowly closed his eyes, and his soul flew into the sky.

    Li Shan felt compassion in his heart and said silently: "Don't worry, I will definitely send your relics to the Mo family." He caught a glimpse of a figure from the corner of his eye.  It turned out that the camel demon jumped up and reached out to grab the iron box on the ground.  Li Shan shouted: "Stop!" The sword came out like wind and slashed at the camel demon's arm.  Hearing the sharp wind of the sword, Tuo Yao'er knew that his opponent was using a precious sword. He ducked angrily and retracted his palm, and said with a cruel smile: "Boy, you dare to interfere with Master Tuo's affairs. Are you tired of living? I just want to think about it today.  Get the iron box. Don't make me go on a killing spree!"

    Li Shan took a deep breath, raised the knife across his chest, and said proudly: "This is the relic entrusted to me by Mo Sanxia. Unless I die, no one else will be allowed to get their hands on it!"

    The camel demon said in a cold voice: "The mantis is blocking the car with its arms, and you are overestimating your own capabilities!" He finished his words.  Suddenly he swung forward and drew a strange arc with his palms, slapping them one after another.  Before the palm arrives, the putrid smell suffocates people to the point of collapse.

    Li Shan did not dodge, shouted "Break!", and went straight forward with his sword, passing through the gap between the opponent's palms like lightning, stabbing the camel demon's chest fiercely, adopting a lose-lose tactic.  Even if he was injured by the camel demon's Seven Evil Palms, the camel demon would not be able to escape and end up with the sword piercing his chest.  Certain death.

    The camel demon was frightened by his desperate sword skills.  He yelled angrily: "Damn it, are you crazy?!" His body turned sharply.  Avoid the opponent's frontal sharpness.

    This is the effect of Li Shan's stronghold. He raised his voice and roared, the sword rose and fell, opened and closed, as if he was desperately killing on the battlefield. Each sword was full of courage and courage, and the strong and domineering characteristics of the sword technique were revealed.  Fully brought out.  In an instant, the sword energy came and went freely, and those who stood in his way were invincible.  The camel demon was taken advantage of by his opponent, and he did not have the fierceness of Li Shan to fight for his life. He only exerted 60-70% of his tenth strength, and was actually trapped by the sword energy.  Seeing that something was wrong, the snake demon shouted: "Boss, let me help you!" He jumped into the battle group, flicked the soft snake bone whip, and hit Li Shan's back.

    Hu Xiaotian looked secretly anxious. Li Shan was currently supported by a strong spirit of courage. Once he passed ten moves, when his momentum weakened, he would definitely not be the opponent of the camel demon and others.  And the outcome of defeat is unpredictable.  His thoughts suddenly moved, and when everyone in the battle had no time to pay attention to him, he quietly moved over and picked up the iron box.  The iron box contained some unknown foreign object. It was quite heavy, and an inexplicable chill penetrated into my heart.  Hu Xiaotian quickly stuffed the iron box into his arms, and suddenly heard Nangong Qiu exclaim: "Master, be careful!" Before he finished speaking, a cold palm silently touched his vest.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s thought of lightning is Leng Qing¡¯s ghost hand!  With a muffled grunt, he involuntarily flew several feet away and fell right next to his mount.  Leng Qing didn't know that the vital points all over his body were filled with unparalleled vitality. During the sneak attack, he only used 30% of his power, thinking it was enough to kill the rich young man.  It hurts.  Leng Qing couldn't help being surprised and sneered: "I can't tell you have a strong physique!" He followed up with another palm and slapped it down hard.

    Su Haoran shouted: "Wait a minute, your opponent is me!" He used his remaining strength to block Leng Qing with his fist.  Although both of them were seriously injured, the second time they fought was even more dangerous than before.

    Hu Xiaotian endured the pain and got on his horse, shouting loudly: "Wuna Monster"Man, the iron box is in my hands, see you later!  "The driver urged his horse and flew away like an arrow.

    During the fierce battle between the camel demon and the snake demon, the iron box was taken away by others without warning, and he was so angry that he almost vomited blood.  Seeing Hu Xiaotian galloping away, the camel demon was so furious that he thrust out two palms to force Li Shan back. He screamed, "Old Qi, stop him first, and I'll chase him!" He jumped up and chased him without hesitation.  passed.

    Hu Xiaotian galloped ten feet away on horseback. Looking back, he saw the camel demon chasing after him like dead leaves flying in the air, without even touching the ground. His eyes were spitting fire, as if he wanted to choose someone to devour. Obviously, the items in the iron box were precious.  Very, he is determined to win.  Hu Xiaotian felt reassured that since the camel demon with the most powerful martial arts came to chase him, the remaining snake demon and Leng Qing were no longer enough to threaten Li Shan and Su Haoran, and his companions were safe for the time being.  If they didn't use this trick to drive away the camel demon, none of them would be able to escape death.  But this way.  Hu Xiaotian also personally put himself into the most dangerous situation. Once the angry camel demon catches up, he is afraid that he will be cramped, skinned, and chopped into meat paste.

    Hu Xiaotian stood astride a horse that could only be picked from a thousand miles away. It was whipped several times by its owner, and it let go of its hooves and ran wildly, leaving the camel demon far behind in an instant.  But the sprinting ability of horses is limited after all.  After traveling half a mile, the speed gradually slowed down.  Hu Xiaotian looked back.  The lingering camel demon quickly approached again, shortening the distance between the two.  Hu Xiaotian knew that he was drinking doves to quench his thirst, but he still had no choice but to continue whipping the horse, not daring to give the horse a chance to rest.

    " One chase and one escape, they were all running at full speed on the snow, and they quickly ran for more than ten miles.  At this time, rolling hills began to appear ahead, and the road was rugged.  The horse was greatly affected when running and could no longer go any faster.

    The camel demon randomly picked up a few stones, and when he was seven to eight feet away from Hu Xiaotian, he threw them out with a flick of his wrist.  Two of the stones hit the horse's hind legs, like an iron rod hitting hard, immediately breaking one of the horse's hind legs.  The horse screamed, lost its balance, and fell to the ground.

    Hu Xiaotian was already prepared.  When the mount falls, it rolls forward to reduce the force required to prevent the horse from falling.  Just as he jumped up from the ground, the camel demon was already flying above his head and sneered: "Even if you are Sun Wukong, you can't escape from the palm of my hands!" It pointed like a dagger and stabbed his eyes viciously.  Hu Xiaotian suddenly raised his left hand.  When he landed, he secretly grabbed a handful of mud and threw it at the camel demon.

    The camel demon did not expect that this young man would resist, and he was so agile and concealed that it was hard to guard against him.  He quickly turned his head and closed his eyes, waving his palms to block it.  At this moment, there was a sudden gust of wind, and a key point on his side was stabbed hard, causing him to gasp in pain and half of his body was numb.  The camel demon opened his eyes and saw Hu Xiaotian holding a wooden sword and exiting ten feet away, with a calm and stern face.  Funny again.  Angry again.  He said harshly: "You bastard, are you fighting me with a wooden sword? Did you take the wrong medicine? Haha!"

    Hu Xiaotian waited for his laughter to subside.  Fang said one word at a time: "If I had a steel sword in my hand, you would be dead right now!" He stabbed his opponent's vital part with a surprise sword attack, but unfortunately it could not break the camel demon's protective energy and could not kill him.  , I couldn¡¯t help but secretly regret, why didn¡¯t I carry the sword with me?  If you had the sword in your hand, you would be safe now.

    The camel demon's face turned green. Thinking of the danger of the sword just now, cold sweat broke out on his back. He had never seen any big winds and waves, but he almost capsized in the gutter!  Fortunately, there was no third person present, otherwise if this kind of scandal spread, the reputation would be really tarnished.  He said coldly: "What a pity, who told you to hold a wooden sword! Hehe, you missed the best opportunity to kill me. Do you think I will give you a chance? Hand over the thing quickly, I will let you go later.  You die quickly!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Anyway, you are going to die, so why should I listen to you? If you want, just do it yourself, I won't take the initiative to offer it to you!"

    The camel demon gritted his teeth and said, "Aren't you going to drink a fine drink if you don't want to drink a toast?" Suddenly, he felt a chill coming towards him, and he couldn't help but shudder.  I saw Hu Xiaotian holding the sword formula in his hand, raising his sword and looking straight at his eyes, concentrating as one, exuding an aura of looking down on the world, as if he was a master of swordsmanship of a generation.  The camel demon had a sudden thought. Could it be that the other party deliberately concealed his strength and pretended to be a pig to eat the tiger?  If he hadn't studied swordsmanship very deeply, he would never have been able to achieve this invulnerable posture of combining swords with each other.  But if you want to break your head, no swordsman is so young!  He sneered and said: "You couldn't kill me just now. Who do you want to scare by putting on this posture now?!" After saying that, he took out both palms and used the move "Angry Ghost Soul Refining", turning into a nine-layered palm shadow.  , covering Hu Xiaotian¡¯s upper plate.  To be on the safe side, he used all nine of his powers when he made the move. The wind was howling and the pressure was like a mountain.

    Hu Xiaotian faced such a powerful enemy with his sword alone. He could neither escape nor have any support, and the strength was very different. He basically had no chance of winning and was dead.  In such a desperate situation, he forced himself to put aside all thoughts of life and death, and slowed his breathing to the deepest level. All his energy and energy were concentrated on the wooden sword in his hand, feeling the wooden sword with his heart.The texture, shape, texture of the ground and the pressure on the sword make you determined to give it a try.  Between heaven and earth, it seemed that only he and the wooden sword were breathing together, beating with the same frequency.  A strange feeling instantly filled his whole body. The wooden sword was an extension of his arm, a part of his body, and the blood was intertwined and inseparable.

    The wind from his palm roared, and Hu Xiaotian stared coldly at his opponent's figure. The wooden sword suddenly straightened out and stabbed into the void in front of him.

    When the camel demon saw his opponent's wooden sword moving, an irresistible sword energy struck him in the air. The sharp edge of the wooden sword actually exceeded the common sense of speed and was incredibly fast.  He had no time to stop him and turned his head instinctively. There was a sharp pain in his left eye, which had been penetrated by the wooden sword.  The camel demon howled fiercely, moved his arms, and "clicked" to break the wooden sword into several pieces. Only the sharp part of more than an inch long was inserted into the left eye socket. Blood was flowing like a stream, and he was as ferocious as a ghost.  He managed to open his right eye, the green light flashed, and he gnashed his teeth and roared: "You bastard, how dare you hurt Mr. Tuo's eyes?! I will eat your heart, drink your blood, and chop it into pieces."  Your bones will be boiled into soup, and you will die without a chance to die!" He screamed and rushed over with his teeth and claws bared, furious.  .  

    More to come, address

 Text Volume 6 Chapter 11 The Changeable Witch

    Volume 6, Chapter 11: The Changeable Witch

    Hu Xiaotian originally wanted to pierce the key point between the camel demon's eyebrows with his sword, but his opponent reacted so quickly and avoided the vital point the moment the sword reached in front of him, only injuring one eye.  Hu Xiaotian secretly complained that he had not fully understood the essence of wielding a sword with God. The sword just now had exhausted his energy, and it would be difficult to use the same powerful sword technique in a short period of time.  And at this moment, there was only a foot-long broken sword left in his hand. Facing the almost crazy attack of the camel demon, the sky and the earth were unable to respond, so he had to bite the bullet and stab with the sword.  In his heart, it is better to die in battle with dignity than to sit idle and die.

    Before the wooden sword stabbed the camel demon, it was completely destroyed by the opponent's palm, turning into powder and quickly flying away.  boom!  The Camel Demon's Seven Evil Palms of Yin Feng hit Hu Xiaotian mercilessly, knocking him several feet away and plunging him into a snowdrift.

    The camel demon laughed ferociously: "You bastard, aren't you dead now? This is what will happen to me for provoking the camel master!" The laughter suddenly stopped, and Hu Xiaotian, who was buried in the snow, struggled to raise his head.  , the corner of his mouth moved, blood gushed out uncontrollably, and he said with a labored smile: "You are wrong, my life is so hard that even the Lord of Hell refuses to accept it!" As he spoke, he slowly sat up straight, with a determined look on his face.  There was no fear in his eyes.

    The camel demon was frightened, angry, and a little frightened. What kind of background did this kid have? He could actually take over his Seven Evil Palm without dying?  He is well aware of the power of his palm technique. Even if he is the first-class master in the world, once he is palmed, his blood and heart will be eroded by corpse poison, and he will either die from the poison or be forced to use his power to drive away the poison.  He will never be as safe and sound as Hu Xiaotian.  Could it be that the Seven Evil Palms have failed?  Absolutely impossible!  Recalling the huge shock force when I hit the opponent just now, as well as the miraculous and traceless alien sword, I felt cold in my heart, and I couldn't help but sweat on my palms. I asked carefully: "What's your last name? He Zang  What does Dragon Valley have to do with it?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian's heart moved and he said proudly: "Since you guessed that I was born in the Hidden Dragon Valley, do you still dare to take action? If my meridians were not injured and it was difficult to use my true energy, how could your messy palm techniques hurt me? Humph.  You dare to go against my Hidden Dragon Valley, you are very courageous!" In fact, he had never heard of "Hidden Dragon Valley", but he noticed that the camel demon's expression was different, and he was obviously very afraid of this "Hidden Dragon Valley", so he simply obeyed  If you continue to play according to the other party's words, you may be able to deceive the camel demon.

    The camel demon didn¡¯t know that Hu Xiaotian was immune to all poisons, and mistakenly thought that he was a disciple of Hidden Dragon Valley.  He has practiced internal skills specifically to restrain his own Seven Evil Palms.  After hesitating for a while, he gritted his teeth and said: "If I knew your identity in advance, I would definitely not conflict with you. But the matter has come to this, it is difficult to get off the tiger, so I have to kill you to silence you!"

    Hu Xiaotian was startled and shouted: "Wait a minute! Aren't you afraid that my fellow sect general will come to settle a score with you?"

    The camel demon sneered: "So what if I'm afraid? That's a matter of the future, I can't care about that much anymore!" He stamped his feet and jumped up to Hu Xiaotian's side.  And pointed at his temple.

    At this moment, a colorful brocade belt flew across the sky, wrapped around the camel demon's arm like a snake, and pulled him hard, dragging him three feet away.  The camel demon was caught off guard and shouted angrily: "Who teased your grandfather?!"

    Hu Xiaotian accidentally picked up a life.  I couldn't help but secretly say that I was lucky, and when I looked along the brocade belt, I saw an extremely beautiful girl in silver standing in the snow. Her complexion was like jade, and her face was radiant, like a fairy who could not eat the fireworks of the world.  She raised her slender hands gently, put the brocade belt back into her sleeves, glanced at the camel demon with a look of anger and resentment, and said with a smile: "What are you trying to do with such ferocity? The slaves are timid and can't stand being scared!"

    The camel demon was swept away by her eyes.  The bones suddenly became half crispy.  Even the pain in my eyes was forgotten.  Fortunately, he had been through the storm for a long time and suddenly remembered the scene where his hands were bound with a ribbon.  His heart became cold and he said sternly: "You are a witch, you are using **** to deal with me, I will not be fooled by you! Why are you stopping me from killing someone? Is this pretty boy your lover?"

    Hu Xiaotian secretly wondered, wasn¡¯t this the girl who disguised herself as a man last night?  Why is she here?  There is no friendship or connection between the two of them, so why should she save herself?  The girl was only wearing single clothes, and her exquisite and convex curves were clearly visible, and she didn't care at all about the biting cold wind.  And behind her, not even a trace could be seen. Could it be that she had reached the stage where she could walk without leaving a trace in the snow?  !

    The girl in silver said: "I don't have a problem with people saying that I am a demon girl, but if you demean the word 'demon' even for the camel demon, it will make people confused!" The conversation changed and she pointed at Hu Xiaotian and said: "You  You guessed wrong, he is not my lover! The reason why I stopped you is because I want to kill him with my own hands!" Her expression changed very quickly. One moment she was pure and refined, the other moment she was flirtatious, and the next moment she was as cold as ice, like a beautiful girl with many faces.  It exudes a unique and mysterious charm that is a mixture of various temperaments, making people unable to help but indulge in it.

    The camel demon was stunned for a moment, then he chuckled and said: "The sting behind the wasp's tail is the most poisonous to a woman's heart! Boy, you decideYou have played tricks on others before, and today your old lover is here to settle a score with you!  It just so happens that you want people and I want things. We don't want to interfere with each other and just go away.  "Although he was blind in one eye, he could still see the depth of the opponent's skills. After weighing it again and again, he had to give in and temporarily suppress the idea of ??revenge against Hu Xiaotian.

    The girl in silver shook her head and giggled: "You are wrong again! I want people and things, so you can just do it yourself."

    The camel demon was furious and said coldly: "Why? Don't go too far and bully others!"

    The girl in silver gently lifted her skirt, revealing a pair of gold-plated octagonal copper bells hanging at her waist. The bells were engraved with exquisite and complicated patterns, but if you look closely, you could see that they were countless ghosts struggling and crying.  A sharp light flashed in his eyes, and he said slowly: "Nothing else, just these pair of 'Three Realms Soul-Calling Bells'!"

    The camel demon was shocked and lost his voice: "How come you have the Three Realms Soul-Calling Bell?! You, who are you?"

    The girl in silver smiled and said, "Don't you believe it's real? Do you want to give it a try?" She grabbed the pair of golden bells in her hands and was about to shake them.

    The camel demon turned pale with fright and hurriedly covered his ears with his hands.  He screamed: "Don't face me!" He screamed and jumped backwards, disappearing in the blink of an eye like a rabbit hit by an arrow.

    The girl in silver curled her lips and sneered: "Coward!" She moved lightly and came to Hu Xiaotian in an instant, looking down at him from a high position, and suddenly smiled.  He said softly: "Master Hu, I saved your life. How can you thank me?"

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned and said in surprise: "Aren't you going to kill me? Have you changed your mind now?"

    The girl in silver knelt down, leaned lightly on his shoulder, and said leisurely: "I was trying to scare the camel demon, how could you believe it? Could it be that in your mind, Xuan'er is such a cold-blooded and ruthless person?"  Huh?" The more he spoke, the more resentful his voice became, as if he was about to sob.

    Hu Xiaotian never dreamed that she would take the initiative to get close to him.  Smelling the elegant and sweet fragrance on her body, looking at the white and smooth back of her neck, I couldn't help but feel distracted.  He said softly: "Hu Mou said something indiscriminately, but he didn't mean to offend the girl. I ask her to forgive you. Besides, you are my savior. Hu Mou will definitely repay you with a spring of water! Hu Mou is so bold. May I ask what the girl's name is?"

    The girl in silver said softly: "My surname is Li and my name is Xuan'er. Mr. Hu. Do you believe in love at first sight? The first time I saw you, I couldn't help but fall in love with you. If I confess my shamelessly, will you look down on me?  ?" As he spoke, he snuggled his upper body into Hu Xiaotian's arms, twisting his waist a few times intentionally or unintentionally.

    Hu Xiaotian listened to her tender talk and felt her smooth and soft breasts rubbing against her chest. Somehow, a stream of heat rushed straight to her dantian.  I couldn't help but hold her round shoulders and said, "No, I will never look down on you!"

    Li Xuan'er hid his face in Hu Xiaotian's arms, smiled proudly, and was about to speak when he suddenly heard a rough voice singing: "The gentle village is a hero's tomb, and the word "sex" has a knife on the head, a knife!" The two of them shouted.  Shocked, he left in a hurry.  Li Xuan'er twisted his waist and stood up, looking coldly at the big man walking straight from a few feet away.  He frowned and said, "Li Wanjie. What do you want to do without asking?"

    Li Wanjie untied the sheepskin wine bag from his waist, pulled out the cork and took two sips.  She said unhurriedly: "Little witch, it's none of my business if you set up a trap to harm others. I'm too lazy to interfere. But the thing is on this kid's body. If you want to get it without any effort, it's different. Although you are old,  Qing, her charming skills are even better than Ye Pianpian's, she is really better than her!"

    Cold sweat broke out on Hu Xiaotian's spine. It turned out that he had been confused by this girl just now, and he almost lost control and fell into a situation that was beyond redemption.  If Li Wanjie hadn't spoken out in time, he would have fallen into the trap!  He immediately realized that it was because of his internal injuries that he felt restless and dry, unable to keep his mind calm, and unknowingly being invaded by other people's charm skills.  He hurriedly took out the elixir and drank it, folded his hands in front of his abdomen, made a secret lotus mudra, and silently recited the Heart Sutra.  After a while, I felt refreshed and my mind felt empty.

    Li Xuan'er said in surprise: "Do you recognize my master?"

    Li Wanjie's expression dimmed, he drank a few more sips of strong wine, and sighed: "Your master is the most beautiful in the world, who in the world doesn't know about it? I went to the Western Regions with her more than ten years ago, and I am very familiar with her scheming methods.  I¡¯m very impressed, and I admire you a lot! Considering that you are an old friend, I won¡¯t embarrass you, just go away!¡±

    Li Xuan'er raised his eyebrows and said, "Will I leave if you tell me to leave?" He lightly touched the pair of golden bells on his waist with his palms and said proudly: "I have the Three Realms Soul-Calling Bell in my hand, even if I am one of the top ten underworld masters  Even if you come in person, you may not be able to escape completely, let alone a lone wolf like you? I advise you to leave on your own. If my soul is taken away by me and you become a walking zombie idiot, it will be too late for you to regret!"

    Li WanHe laughed and said: "This Three Realms Soul-Calling Bell is one of the four major treasures of Baiyun Sect. Ning Wufan is actually willing to give it to you for safekeeping. It seems that you do have extraordinary talent. No wonder you sound so arrogant! But as far as I know  You know, only when your skill reaches the level of proficiency, can you fully exert the power of the soul summoning bell. And the person who uses the bell must first collect and refine the souls of one hundred and eight living people. The inner strength of the person whose soul is being refined  The deeper and purer it is, the more powerful the soul-summoning bell is. The soul-summoning bell in your hand is still golden. It is estimated that no more than forty people will be refining it, right? If it turns into deep black and can absorb the souls of the three realms, then I  I don¡¯t dare to resist it head-on, but now you can only use 30% of its power, how can you do anything to me?¡±

    Li Xuan'er bit his lower lip lightly, his face gradually turned pale, and said: "How did you know the top secret of the soul-summoning bell? Did my master tell you this?" He was shocked in his heart, and what the other party said was exactly the same.  He clearly knew the secrets and working principles of the soul-calling bell, but he didn't know much about Li Wanjie's origins or the depth of his skills.  Even though the two sides haven't really taken action yet, she is already at a disadvantage.

    Li Wanjie shook his head and said: "Of course not! Ye Pianpian has never used the soul-calling bell. I'm afraid she doesn't even know these secrets. How could she leak them to outsiders? As for how I know, don't ask anymore. Anyway, I  It¡¯s impossible to say.¡±

    Li Xuan'er sneered: "You don't say so? I don't care about it!" Suddenly he looked sideways at Hu Xiaotian.  Yanran smiled and said: "Master Hu, you are seriously injured. Can you come with me to heal your wounds?"

    Hu Xiaotian was reciting Buddhist scriptures secretly at this moment, his heart was like a diamond and it was hard to shake, how could he be fooled by her charming skills again?  He shook his head and said: "Thank you Miss Li for your kindness. I can heal Hu's injury myself, so I don't have to trouble others. If we are destined to do so in the future, we can talk freely."

    Li Xuan'er saw that Hu Xiaotian suddenly seemed like a different person, with a calm expression.  The Buddha's light loomed in his eyes, and he couldn't help but be shocked.  She had successfully won Hu Xiaotian's favor just now. She wanted to completely control his mind in one go, but she didn't know that the other party strictly guarded his mind and was not moved by her "Secret Technique of Butterfly Dance to Confuse the Mind"!  Anger and resentment mixed in my heart, knowing that the first step of the plan had failed, my fingertips suddenly moved, and the golden bell jumped into my palm.  They struck each other, and Luck shouted: "Hu Xiaotian!"

    Hu Xiaotian only heard a loud earthquake, his ears were ringing, and his mind was confused for a moment, as if thousands of ghosts were coming one after another, crying and laughing in his ears.  Pulling his body hard, he rushed towards a bottomless black hole in the distance.  In the dark, someone was calling his name "Hu Xiaotian" loudly. The voice contained both supreme majesty and a bit of hypnotic magic power, which made him unable to think of resistance.  Hu Xiaotian was drowsy and was about to open his mouth to agree, when four streams of heat suddenly surged through his body and rushed straight to his brain, suddenly meeting together.  The cries and howls of the ghosts immediately disappeared from my ears.  The strange feeling of drowsiness passed away at the same time.  As soon as he regained his consciousness, he quickly looked away.  He said sternly: "What's the difference between Miss Li's sudden poisonous attack on Hu and the camel demon?"

    Li Xuan'er originally wanted to use the Three Realms Soul-Calling Bell to plot against Hu Xiaotian and completely erase his soul, but he failed again just as he was about to succeed!  This guy obviously has no inner strength to protect himself, and he is not a world-famous hero. Why can he resist his own soul-calling charm?  What an unreasonable monster!  This soul-calling secret technique uses the power of the soul. Once the spell fails, there will be a backlash.  Li Xuan'er never thought that his tried-and-tested special move would fail, and he was defenseless. At this moment, he felt like he was punched in the chest, and a mouthful of green blood spurted out, and his face was like gold paper.  She bit her silver teeth, and the two bells suddenly came out and hit the Baihui point on Hu Xiaotian's head hard. She no longer dared to use the secret method of summoning souls.

    Li Wanjie originally didn't care about Hu Xiaosheng's death. His purpose was very simple, which was to seize the iron box. No one else cared about him at all, so he didn't stop Li Xuan'er just now.  Unexpectedly, Hu Xiaotian, who seemed to be at the mercy of others, was not afraid of the magic of the soul-calling bell and remained conscious. Instead, Li Xuan'er vomited blood and was injured.  This unexpected ending made him feel moved, and he laughed and said, "I'm here to test the power of the evil sect's secret treasure!" As he spoke, the sword was like a thunderbolt, slashing through the air and hitting Li Xuan'er's shoulder and back unstoppably.

    Li Wanjie's sword energy surged rapidly and fiercely, and Li Xuan'er was the first to bear the brunt. How dare he not take this sword that split mountains and rocks?  The silhouette of the figure flashed, stepping on the five elements, and suddenly moved to the blind spot of the sword. He smiled sweetly and said: "Brother Li is so cruel!" The two bells came out at the same time, hitting the weak spot under the opponent's side.  There is a silver chain on the end of each of these pair of golden bells, which can attack targets one foot away. Especially when they fly, the bells vibrate and symphony, interweaving into a strange melody, which is touching.  People with weak willpower or insufficient skills will gradually lose their minds and become confused as long as they are confused by the ringtone. In severe cases, they may even kill each other and appear crazy.

    Of course, Li Wanjie knew how powerful the soul-calling bell was, and he kept laughing loudly. His laughter was so high that it reached into the clouds, implying a profound internal energy, which he used to fight against the all-pervasive ringing sound.  The steel knife flew up and down, and layers of waves of knives surged in front of him. They were full of attack moves. If you want to win a quick victory, you must break up as soon as possible.?Winning or losing.  To be honest, even with his ability, he is still wary of these four evil sect artifacts.

    For a moment, laughter and bells intertwined, and the blade collided with the golden bell.  The two figures were jumping up and down, leaping and jumping, and the fight was dizzying.

    After all, Li Xuan'er was injured first. After taking out more than ten moves, he felt a dull pain in his chest and couldn't help but retreat under the fierce and fierce attack of the opponent.  Qingzhi knows that it is difficult to succeed today. If the battle continues and the injury occurs, it will be difficult to escape.  She immediately jumped out of the battle circle and shouted: "Stop!" She said in a hateful voice: "Li, you are famous for being cold-blooded and ruthless. You will not save his life, so why did you want to save his life?"

    Li Wanjie said calmly: "I'm happy! Can you care?"

    Li Xuan'er said angrily: "You¡ª¡ª!" He glared at Hu Xiaotian unwillingly, and said slowly: "Mr. Hu, you can escape on the first day of the new year but not on the fifteenth. I will come back to find you!" After saying that, he raised his arms.  , floating like clouds, disappearing towards the east.

    Li Wanjie looked at Hu Xiaotian in a blink of an eye, his eyes as deep as the lake and the sea, but also a bit cold.  He pointed the tip of the knife and said coldly: "Okay, no one will bother you now, hand over the iron box immediately!".  

    More to come, address

 Text Volume 6 Chapter 12 Fight against Shura

    Volume 6 Chapter 12 Fighting Shura

    Hu Xiaotian met Li Wanjie's gaze calmly and said, neither humble nor arrogant: "There is no murderous intent on your knife. You don't want to kill me! It's easy to seize the iron box with your skills. Why do you ask me to offer it to you? What do you want to prove from me?"

    Li Wanjie sneered and said: "Who said I won't kill you?!" As he spoke, he jumped up to his side, swung the steel knife across Hu Xiaotian's neck, and said: "I have killed countless people in my life, and I never care about etiquette.  Morality. Even if you are a scholar who is unable to resist, I will still not be polite. Which is more important, the iron box or your life, you choose for yourself!"

    Hu Xiaotian felt that the sharp blade was close to his skin and his hairs stood on end. He smiled calmly and said: "If you kill me, won't you get the iron box? Just do it!"

    Li Wanjie looked at his expression carefully and said, "Aren't you afraid of death?"

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "What if you are afraid of death? If you are determined to kill me, you will not change your mind even if I kneel down and beg for mercy. In this case, why should I show my shame?"

    Li Wanjie laughed and said: "A man shows his true colors in life and death, Li admires him!" His wrist was slightly retracted, the tip of the knife jumped, he cut open Hu Xiaotian's bra and picked out the iron box. The force on the knife was used very skillfully.  He put the iron box away, glanced at Hu Xiaotian with a half-smile, and was about to fly away when his face suddenly darkened, and he protected his face with a knife, assuming a stern and alert posture.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A man in black was seen running towards him like a meteor more than ten feet away, landed in front of Li Wanjie in a blink of an eye.  The man in black has sword-shaped eyebrows and starry eyes, and his nose looks like a hanging gallbladder.  His face was as cold as ice, and his deep black eyes contained endless chill.  He looked arrogant and lonely, as if he disdained being associated with the world. As soon as he arrived, he brought a strong chilling aura, enough to make all living things tremble.

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked, and his palms were sweating.  What came was actually Xiang Hu, the most ferocious master in the demon sect, "Cold-faced Shura"!  As early as when he was in Lanzhou City, Xiang Hu tried to assassinate him.  Fortunately, Chi Yan's appearance resolved the crisis.  This time the enemy's road was narrow and the two sides collided in the wilderness again. How could his life be saved?  I couldn't help but secretly feel glad that I had just fallen down and my face was covered with snow powder. At least I wouldn't be recognized immediately by Xiang Hu.

    Xiang Hu glanced at the anxious Hu Xiaotian and said to Li Wanjie, "Why don't you kill him to silence him? This is not like your usual style!"

    Li Wanjie said coldly: "Since when did Elder Xiang start to care about such trivial matters? What does it have to do with you whether Li will kill or not? Stop talking nonsense. What do you want? Come on down!"

    Xiang Hu shook his head and said: "I haven't seen you for several years, but you are still so impulsive and impatient! I just saw the bodies of the Mo brothers at the edge of the woods, and then followed the hoof prints to here, but unfortunately it was still a step too late. Look at you  With your appearance, the thing is very likely to fall into your hands, right?"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart trembled, and the bone-chilling chill spread uncontrollably throughout his body.  Xiang Hu has always been known for his cruelty and cold-bloodedness, leaving no chicken or dog behind wherever he goes.  Since he had been to the place where the Mo brothers were buried, how could Pan Ling'er, Li Shan and others be alive?  Thinking that he risked his life to lure the enemy alone, but still couldn't save the lives of his companions, he felt sad in his heart. He stared at Xiang Hu hatefully and gritted his steel teeth so hard that they were about to break.

    Li Wanjie said slowly: "If I said 'no', would you believe it?"

    Xiang Hu said categorically: "Of course I don't believe it!" He finished his words.  The black shadow flickered, and a person appeared behind Li Wanjie like a ghost. He swung his palms together and hit both sides of his waist.  The edge of the palm rubbed against the air at high speed, making a strange sound of metal breaking through the air, making people's scalp numb.  His palms showed a faint golden color and looked like a mixture of metal and flesh, which was strange and terrifying.

    Li Wanjie rushed forward to get out of the enemy's palm range, swung the steel knife back to block, and accurately cut towards Xiang Hu's veins.  Xiang Hu's palms are horizontally aligned.  The enemy's sword was instantly shaken.  With one step, he kicked over silently.  But Li Wanjie seemed to have eyes in the back of his head.  Suddenly he jumped into the air, flipped over in a hollow somersault in mid-air, the man and the sword merged into one, and stabbed down like a rainbow piercing the sun.  Xiang Hu refused to evade, shouted and struck out with both palms in succession, one after another invisible palm force hitting the opponent like a stormy wave, trying to crush him to pieces.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The sound of energy clashing exploded, and the violent airflow blasted a big hole in the ground.  The two of them were close to each other, facing each other from a distance, their faces were very solemn, but there were no obvious injuries on their bodies.

    Hu Xiaotian secretly marveled that Li Wanjie could be evenly matched with Xiang Hu. This was inconsistent with his ranking in the world!  Could it be that Li Wanjie deliberately concealed his strength in the past and did not fully display it until the critical moment of life and death?  Moreover, I feel that his knife skills and posture are vaguely familiar, as if I have seen them before, but I can't remember where I have seen them before.

    Xiang Hu¡¯s mouth moved, showing a rare smile, and said: "So you are a disciple of the 'Qianmen', no wonder you are not afraid of my Shattering Gold Palm! You have concealed it very well these years, evenI haven't even been able to figure out your identity.  "

    Although Li Wanjie's secret was broken by the other party, his face remained calm and he said: "As expected of the elder of the divine sect, he really knows everything. Now that you know my identity, why don't you stop?"

    Xiang Hu said: "Stop it? This is the treasure that the disciples of the divine sect dream of. I was lucky enough to meet it. How could I give up so easily? Even if it breaks with you completely! So, don't take any chances! It's still too late to beg for mercy now.  !" He raised his arm, and a dagger more than half a foot long jumped into his palm. The sword's entire body emitted a green light, and it looked extremely sharp.

    Li Wanjie said coldly: "There are rumors in the world that 'Asura laughs and all ghosts are troubled'. Elder Xiang has already had murderous intentions, why should he be so hypocritical? The worst that Li can do is die in battle!" He took a deep breath and his bones crackled.  With a series of explosions, the steel knife was slowly raised above his head, and the momentum burst out like a mountain, and the surrounding snow rolled back one after another.

    Xiang Hu sneered and said: "Isn't it easy to die? I'll help you!" He pointed his dagger, and a green sword light that was more than a foot long suddenly shot out from the tip of the sword, making his beard and hair turn green.  But when you see the sword glow flowing, it seems to be alive, but it also implies infinite murderous intent, like the most beautiful poisonous snake in the world, waiting for an opportunity to prey on its prey.  Xiang Hu held a sword in his hand, and his powerful and terrifying aura soared into the sky.  Even a few feet away, Hu Xiaotian felt that his face was like a knife and he had difficulty breathing.

    Li Wanjie was attacked head-on by the enemy's sword energy, but he showed no sign of cowardice. The fighting spirit in his eyes reached the limit, and he suddenly opened his mouth and shouted: "Kill!" The light of the sword suddenly lit up, and dozens of silver lights exploded in mid-air, overwhelming the sky and the earth.  Roll in front of the opponent.  Seeing the silver light roaring towards him.  The sudden green light was dazzling, completely covering the sword light in an instant.  The last strike comes first, stabbing directly at the flaw in the knife technique.

    But after hearing a bang, sparks flew everywhere, and Li Wanjie was so shocked that he jumped back.  Before he could regain his senses and take a breath, the sword radiated through the air, biting the side of his carotid artery like a life-seeking poisonous dragon, both hard and fast.  No room left.  Li Wanjie used the "Iron Bridge" in a critical situation, nailing his feet firmly to the ground, leaning his upper body back, just in time to avoid being decapitated, and watched helplessly as the sword light passed above the tip of his nose.  The steel knives in his hands were slashed out at the same time, silently attacking the enemy's weak spots.  This time, he used offense as defense, and his moves were quite ruthless.

    Seeing the blade sweep across, Xiang Hu returned his sword and sank.  Another local sound shook the enemy's sword away.  The sword kept turning, like a swallow flying sideways, and nimbly and nimbly twisted towards Li Wanjie's wrist holding the sword.  In the blink of an eye, the two sides executed seven or eight moves in a row within an almost body-to-body distance, and the sound of metal clanging like jade falling from a plate was heard.  Both of them are masters among masters, evil stars who have killed countless people in the underworld.  Every move he uses is unexpected and exquisite, with no chance of life and death, and the speed is suffocating.

    Hu Xiaotian was so eye-opening on the sidelines that he could hardly help but applaud.  Whether it is Xiang Hu's swordsmanship or Li Wanjie's sword moves, they have reached the state of sending and receiving moves from the heart and creating their own moves.  In such a small space for confrontation, both of them showed superb martial arts skills and iron-like tenacity. There was no mistake or panic. The swords looked like their arms.  Everything is covered.  omnipotent.  In particular, their use and control of strength has reached its peak, and the inner strength contained in each blow is condensed and never disperses.  Focus completely on your opponent and never waste it easily.  Once the move is avoided by the opponent, the sword can always draw a strange arc to transition to the next round of offense and defense under unexpected circumstances, just like an antelope hanging its horns, as if it were made in nature.  If in the past Hu Xiaotian saw a competition of momentum, internal strength, moves, speed, and courage, then today he really saw the perfect use of martial arts skills by top masters.  Hu Xiaotian suddenly realized that even if he couldn't use his true energy, he could still effectively kill the enemy as long as he could use the right moves at the right time.  Real martial arts skills should be the use of skills rather than relying on brute force.

    During the fight, Li Wanjie's hundred-smelted steel sword was defeated by Xiang Hu's sword. After many consecutive blows, jagged gaps appeared on the sword.  Xiang Hu had so much experience that he immediately changed his tactics, abandoning complicated changes, and struck down hard with every sword.  Li Wanjie blocked the sword for several more times, and suddenly heard a crisp clang. The steel sword could not withstand the huge pressure and suddenly broke into pieces!  The sword's glow suddenly grew suddenly, and it was stabbed in the chest uncontrollably.  Li Wanjie felt a chill in his heart and hurriedly jumped away while using the remaining hilt to block the incoming sword.

    I saw the figures suddenly separated, and a line of blood beads scattered on the snow as Li Wanjie jumped back, which was shocking.

    Xiang Hu raised his sword and pointed it at Li Wanjie from a distance, and said expressionlessly: "You lose!"

    Li Wanjie used his backhand to tap the acupuncture points near the wound on his right chest to stop the bleeding. He gritted his teeth and said, "You hurt me with the power of a sword. What is there to be proud of? If I have a sword in my hand, it is not certain who will win and who will lose!"  As he spoke, the corners of his mouth moved, and uncontrollable blood poured out from his lips.

    Xiang Hu sneered and said: "If you make one mistake, you will lose everything. What do you have to complain about? If you are not convinced, go and appeal to King Yama!" The sword glowed slightly.Trembling, he was about to drive his opponents away when he suddenly heard the thunder of hoofbeats in the distance, and two fast horses, one black and one red, galloped towards him.  He frowned slightly and murmured: "This kid is very courageous, he dares to chase him to death!"

    Hu Xiaotian raised his eyes and looked at the two cavalry approaching quickly, and was surprised to find that it was Li Shan and Lei Li who were approaching!  He was puzzled. Aren't these two enemies? How could they be together?  At the same time, I breathed a sigh of relief in my heart. Since Li Shan was alive, the others were probably safe, and the grief was swept away.

    I saw the two horses approaching like the wind. Li Shan did not wait for the horse to stand still, jumped off the horse and landed next to Hu Xiaotian. He said in a deep voice: "Brother Hu, what happened to you? Where is the iron box?"  As he spoke, he looked at Xiang Hu warily and held the handle of the knife tightly with his backhand.  Lei Li also glared at Xiang Hu, with a sad and angry look on her face. She reached into her arms with one hand, as if she was holding something tightly.

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said, "I'm fine. But the iron box was taken away by Li Wanjie!" He couldn't help but glance at Lei Li curiously, and secretly wondered what happened to her. Did she have a deep grudge with Xiang Hu?

    Li Shan was stunned and glanced at Li Wanjie and the broken steel knife on the ground. He was secretly shocked. Even Li Wanjie was no match for this man.  It's hard to imagine how high his martial arts skills are.  If you don't defeat him first, it's impossible to get the iron box back.  He made a quick decision: "Li Wanjie. How about you and I joining forces to kill this person first?"

    Li Wanjie's mind was spinning, and he immediately nodded and said: "Okay, it's a deal!"

    Xiang Hu was furious and looked at Li Shan sideways and said: "Boy, have you eaten the courage of a bear's heart and a leopard's guts? Don't think that just because you were lucky enough to escape my slap, you are the best in the world! If you want to kill my cold-faced Shura Xiang Hu, why don't you still  not qualified!"

    Li Shan was shocked.  It turns out that the other party is actually an elder of the Demon Sect and a world-famous murderous evil star!  But now that the battle has been openly called, it is difficult to get off the tiger, so we have to bite the bullet and hold on.  If you show cowardice or run away at this time, Xiang Hu will definitely take advantage of him and end up dying without a burial place.  He raised his left hand and threw a long sword stuck behind his back in front of Li Wanjie, saying: "I will lend you this sword temporarily. If you want to save your life, use all your strength!" It turned out that he had the Mo brothers with him and asked him to keep it.  of sword.  This is where it comes in handy.

    Li Wanjie pulled it out, and saw a dazzling cold light. The sword was as bright as autumn water, exuding a cold and bone-deep murderous aura. He had drank the blood of many people.  He couldn't help but praise: "What a sword!" He straightened his figure and pointed the sword at Xiang Hu.  He laughed and said: "Xiang Hu, you can't take advantage of it now. Let's fight again!" As he spoke, he moved his feet slowly and gradually approached, forming a flanking attack with Li Shan.

    Li Shan slowly pulled out his sword and stared at the powerful opponent without blinking. His clothes were windless and he had gathered ten power, ready to launch a shocking blow at any time.

    Xiang Hu was struck by the momentum of the two masters, but his face remained calm.  The body is calm as usual within three feet.  There was no sign of the coming storm.  But the sword light in his hand became stronger and stronger, and there was a sudden roar.  The sword shot through the sun like a rainbow, instantly piercing Li Shan's throat.  With the disadvantage of fighting more with less, he adopted a strategy of preemptive strike and defeating them one by one, trying to deal with the weaker opponents first, and then concentrate all his efforts on dealing with the close enemy.  But seeing that he was as quiet as a virgin, as active as a stripped rabbit, and that he wielded his swordsmanship as he pleased, even Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but admire him from the bottom of his heart.

    Under the induction of Qi from both sides, Li Shan shouted loudly at the same time and struck back with his sword without showing any signs of weakness.  Li Wanjie over there didn't show any signs of neglect. He kept rushing towards him with his sword, and he didn't show any signs of unfamiliarity when swinging his long sword, which surprised everyone.

    The three masters suddenly collided with each other in the blink of an eye, their swords intertwined, their figures flew around, and they stirred up countless piles of snow.  In the powdery snow all over the sky, three figures were spinning and moving like a revolving lantern, with lightning speed, and the sword energy and sword energy flew intertwined, carving deep marks on the ground from time to time.

    Lei Li could clearly see the offensive and defensive changes of both sides at first, but after five moves, she felt dazzled and could no longer keep up with the speed of both sides. Her brain felt dizzy and she almost vomited. She turned around and did not dare to look further.  She turned her head and suddenly discovered that Hu Xiaotian was staring at the battlefield, mesmerized, and making strange movements with his hands unconsciously. She couldn't help but be surprised. Could it be that he could clearly see the situation of the confrontation?  He asked curiously: "Hey, which side has the advantage now?"

    Hu Xiaotian was watching intently, trying to learn martial arts skills from it, and replied casually: "Xiang Hu currently takes the initiative in attacking. Li Shan lacks internal strength and suffered a lot in defense. Fortunately, Li Wanjie is experienced and capable, and every sword strike  It's the flaw and vital point that stabbed Xiang Hu, forcing him to concentrate on dealing with it, so it's a draw for the time being." At this point, he suddenly came to his senses, turned to look at Lei Li, whose eyes were round, and waved his hand first, "Don't ask me why.  Being able to clearly see their moves and movements is my secret. I won¡¯t tell you until you and I become friends.¡±

    Lei Li curled her lips and said angrily: "Forget it if you don't tell me. Isn't that rare? I don't bother to ask where you are.Here¡¯s the secret, don¡¯t be too passionate!  "But I felt hateful and itchy in my heart, but I couldn't help it.

    Suddenly, there was a loud roar in the field, and Li Shan flew out diagonally, with several wounds on his body and blood gushing out like a fountain.  Lei Li couldn't help but exclaimed: "You, you are injured?!" Li Shan turned a deaf ear to her cry. He quickly counted the points near the wound with his fingers, let out a tiger's roar, swung his sword again and rushed into the battle group, bravely.  The spirit remains undiminished.  But he couldn't fight with a few moves, and Li Shan was hit on the back shoulder by his opponent's palm. He flew three feet away involuntarily and fell heavily to the snow.  The next moment, the sword glowed brightly in the field, and there were dozens of ding-ding-ding sounds.  But when the sword light suddenly shrank, Li Wanjie flew out with a muffled groan. There was already a deep bone-visible scar on his left shoulder, and he was bleeding profusely.

    Xiang Hu's eyes glowed red, like a bloodthirsty Shura who had stepped out of the demonic realm. He lightly wiped the blood marks on the sword with the two fingers of his left hand, and smiled ferociously at the injured two people: "Don't you want to kill me? Come on! I'm here.  Wait!"

    At this moment, Lei Li suddenly raised her hand and threw a black projectile at him.

    How could Xiang Hu take Lei Li seriously? He just thought she had fired a hidden weapon. He moved his dagger and struck at the projectile without looking.  The moment the sword light struck, an inexplicable chill suddenly passed through Xiang Hu's heart. He instinctively retracted the sword in his hand, just in time to avoid the projectile.  The projectile fell next to him with a loud bang, smoke filled the air, mud and sand rolled up, and a large and deep pit was created on the ground.  .  

    More to come, address

 Text Volume 6 Chapter 13 The Survival of the Disaster

    Volume 6, Chapter 13: The Survival of the Disaster

    (I wish my friends a happy and safe New Year!)

    The north wind howled, quickly blowing away the smoke from the explosion.

    But seeing Xiang Hu standing stiffly next to the pit, his face was scorched black, his clothes were torn, and half of his body was blown to pieces. It was simply horrible to see.  Although he is a first-rate master of the Demon Cult and has extremely strong energy to protect himself, after all, he is only a body of flesh and blood. How can he withstand the terrifying power of gunpowder?  Fortunately, because of his extraordinary spiritual sense, he avoided the dagger at the critical moment and did not directly hit the thunderous thunder, otherwise he would have been blown to pieces.  Even so, every part of his body was injured at this moment, and he could no longer see the proud demeanor of looking down on others.

    Li Wanjie first woke up from the aftermath of the explosion and saw that his opponent's life had been blown away by 50% to 60%. He couldn't help being surprised and happy. Xiang Hu had capsized this time and suffered a huge loss!  He was always unscrupulous in his actions, and he would never let go of such a great opportunity to beat up a drowned dog. He quickly drew out his sword and pounced on it silently.

    The murderous intent suddenly struck, and Xiang Hu, who was stunned by the thunderous thunder, quickly regained his senses. He moved his right arm and felt heartbreaking pain in his limbs at the same time. The speed of drawing the sword was slowed down by half a beat.  When masters compete, victory or defeat is just a thin line.

    The two swords crossed each other, causing a shower of blood.

    Xiang Hu screamed, staggered back a few steps, stared at Li Wanjie fiercely, and said in a hoarse voice: "Li, I have written down this sword. Xiang will be rewarded in the future!" After saying this, he raised his arms  With a start, he soared away like a nighthawk.  Although he tried his best to maintain his lightness and gracefulness, his figure was still shaky.  It's as embarrassing as it sounds.

    Lei Li looked at Xiang Hudi's back angrily, stamped her feet and shouted: "Hey, are you too cowardly? That guy was obviously seriously injured and fell down when the wind blew. Why didn't you catch up and kill him? Don't you know?  Is it true that if you let the tiger return to the mountain, there will be endless troubles?"

    Li Wanjie leaned his sword on the ground and stared at Lei Li coldly.  He frowned and said: "What the hell do you know, you're a young girl? Do you know who Xiang Hu is? He's a centipede, dead but not stiff. He really drove him to the edge. Use the disintegration weapon to perish together, and we will all die together."  Don¡¯t even think about living until tomorrow! Xiang Hu was so seriously injured today that he will have to recuperate for at least three or four months. This amount of time is enough for me, so why should I add unnecessary complications? "

    Lei Li was so angry that her eyebrows stood up, she put one hand into her arms and groped around, gritted her teeth and said: "What qualifications do you have to scold me?! Let you also have a taste of the thunder!"

    Li Wanjie was horrified when he heard this.  The back of my tongue feels a bit bitter, why did I forget this aunt's trump card!  He had just witnessed the terrifying power of the thunderous thunder. Even Xiang Hu couldn't withstand it. How could he remain unscathed?  He was busy on guard and said with a smile on his face: "Miss Lei misunderstood, Li definitely didn't mean that! Don't be impulsive, we have something to discuss" At this moment, there was a sudden chill in the vest.  Li Shan's deep voice came from behind: "Li Wanjie, throw away the sword in your hand!"

    Li Wanjie's heart sank, and he clearly felt the cold air on Li Shan's knife close at hand, pressing against the key points on his back.  No matter how fast he moves, he can't be faster than Li Shan's sword in such a short distance!  His whole body muscles tensed.  Not daring to make any move that would misunderstand the other party, he said: "Li Shaoxia, what do you mean? Have the disciples of the Beggar Clan begun to practice dirty tricks of sneak attack from behind?"

    Li Shan said calmly: "Li Wanjie, don't use your big hat to suppress me. I'm not one of those idiots who follow the rules! Put down your sword and iron box, and then swear a poisonous oath, and I will let you go. Otherwise, I don't mind killing you."  Kill you!" He was more seriously injured than Li Wanjie. If the two of them faced off head-on, he would definitely lose.  So he secretly winked at Lei Li just now.  Let her attract Li Wanjie's attention from the front.  He took the opportunity to sneak closer and subdued his opponent in one fell swoop.

    Lei Li chuckled.  He took out his hand and flashed it, and said proudly: "I have used up all the Jingtian Lei I brought with me. In fact, there is nothing in my arms. I lied to you! I didn't expect you to be so stupid. You only looked at me and didn't notice that your surname was Li."  Boy. Did you come out to work in the world? How long have you been working in the world? Why don¡¯t you have any experience? "

    Li Wanjie was so ridiculed by her that he almost vomited blood. He closed his eyes, slowly released the palm of his sword, and said, "Young Master Li, Li has admitted defeat! As long as the iron box is in your hands, I will never snatch it away!"  He made a poisonous oath to the sky, sighed secretly, and put the iron box at his feet rather reluctantly.

    Li Shancang retracted his sword and put it into its sheath, and stepped back a few steps: "Thank you for your cooperation, senior. I'm sorry to see you off so far!"

    Lei Li said anxiously: "Hey, why did you put away the knife and retreat? What if he regrets it?"

    Li Wanjie laughed angrily, clenched his fists and said solemnly, "Do you think I'm a villain who keeps his word? If I hadn't seen you as a woman, I would have cut off your tongue today!" Zuo  With a heavy kick, he made a dent in the ground that was about a foot deep.

    Lei Li sneered: "Are you practicing Iron Kung Fu?  What's the point of showing off to a little woman like me?  If I hadn't injured Xiang Hu, you wouldn't have even thought of standing up and talking!  "

    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Li Wanjie was choked by her and had nothing to say.  What's more, given his status and qualifications, no matter what the outcome of the quarrel with Lei Li was, it would be a loss of face.  He simply turned around and ignored Lei Li's provocation, slightly nodded at Hu Xiaotian and said, "Master Hu, please take care of yourself, we will see you again soon!" After saying that, he started to use Qinggong and stepped on the snow.

    Lei Li looked sideways at Hu Xiaotian and said suspiciously: "Hey, are you and Li Wanjie friends? He seems to have something in his words!"

    Hu Xiaotian also found it strange. Logically speaking, Li Wanjie was a stranger to him, but not only did he not have any ill intentions towards him, he also seemed to value him quite a bit. What was the reason?  He shook his head and said: "How could I be a friend of this underworld master? Miss Lei is too worried! There is something unknown to Hu. How could Miss Lei and Brother Li get together? Could it be that you are also here for the things in the box?  ?¡±

    Lei Li's face turned red with a rare blush, and she spat: "You talk without restraint, what nonsense are you talking about?! Who is getting together with this nigger? It's so ugly!"

    Over there, Li Shan had picked up the iron box and said with a wry smile: "Brother Hu, please be merciful, otherwise I won't be able to clean myself up even if I jump into the Yellow River!"

    It turned out that Hu Xiaotian was running wildly.  After luring the camel demon away, the situation of the battle immediately reversed.  That snake demon is cunning and slippery, but how could he be Li Shan's opponent in a head-to-head fight?  A single fight could only take three moves, and the soft snake-bone whip was cut off by a click, leaving the empty door open.  Li Shan took the opportunity to strike with his palm, hitting the snake demon on the left shoulder, causing him to vomit blood and fly backwards.

    at this time.  Suddenly I heard a voice shouting in the distance: "Fire the arrow!" Sharp arrows swung through the air with a loud sound, and more than ten feathered arrows shot over in a swarm.  The target is clearly Li Shan!  Li Shan remained calm in the face of danger, his sword flew around his body, and he used the "Fighting in All Directions at Night" move to protect his body's vital points and cut off all the sudden arrows.  Hearing the sound of hooves and thunder, a group of majestic knights rushed out of the forest. The leading beauty was as proud as fire. She was Lei Li, the daughter of the Lei family!  Lei Li said nothing.  Another command was given while the horse was galloping, and the second round of arrow rain roared in with full force.

    Li Shan was frightened and angry. While swinging his sword to fire the arrow, he shouted: "Stop! Are you crazy? Why don't you deal with me indiscriminately?"

    Lei Li smiled tenderly and said, "Do I still need a reason to deal with you? I hate you when I see you!" She was still worried about being killed by Li Shan last time, so she seized the opportunity to go against him.  Li Shan didn't know whether to laugh or cry. He glanced out of the corner of his eye and saw the snake demon and the ghost hand flying into the woods at the same time.  Escape.

    Lei Li galloped closer. When she saw the cold corpses on the snow clearly, she couldn't help but exclaimed: "Uncle Mo, Uncle Mo, why is it you?!" She jumped off the saddle and looked at the Mo brothers carefully.  His face and eyes instantly turned red.  She looked up at Li Shan.  She asked coldly: "Uncle Mo, are you killing them?" The group of young heroes behind her stopped shooting in shock. They looked at the messy flesh and blood stumps and scattered weapons on the ground, imagining the brutality of the confrontation just now, and they were all horrified.  .

    Li Shan frowned and said: "Miss Lei, please see the situation clearly before making a judgment! Li is a disciple of the Beggar Clan, how could he kill a fellow member of the gang? Those who fell next to Mo's two heroes were all masters of the underworld.  For example, the Seven Demons of Yinshan, Wujie Tutuo and others passed away due to serious injuries after fighting hard with the enemy. The two evil men just now were the accomplices in killing the two heroes of the Mo family. If you hadn't been motivated, no matter the reason.  Just shoot arrows randomly. How could they escape?" At the end of the sentence, his voice became serious, unable to hide the annoyance in his heart.

    Lei Li recalled the evil behavior of those two people.  Feeling ashamed in his heart, he lowered his head and murmured: "They really don't know! If I knew that they were the murderers of Uncle Mo, I would shoot them into hedgehogs first! But they have all escaped, and it won't help if you scold us.  It¡¯s better to¡­¡±

    Li Shan interrupted: "When the Mo family investigates this matter, you can go and explain it. I don't want to hear your wordiness!" As he said this, he stepped forward and took the long sword of the Mo brothers and inserted it into his back.  He just straightened up when he suddenly heard the sound of the wind. A man in black fell from the sky. His face was as cold as ice, his expression was arrogant and lonely, and there was an inexplicable chill around him.  Li Shan immediately put his sword on guard, wondering in his heart, could this person also be a master who came to seize the treasure?  Just looking at his momentum and movement, he is much better than the camel demon. He is definitely the top figure in the underworld.

    The man in black glanced around at everyone in the field, and finally his eyes fell on the long sword behind Li Shan. He said coldly: "The sword is with you, but the sword dies. Since the Mo brothers have given you the sword,  , is that iron box also in your hand?"

    Li Shan was asked in his majestic tone and instinctively shook his head and said, "I don't have the iron box here!" As he spoke, he subconsciously looked in the direction where Hu Xiaotian left.  Suddenly, I was shocked. I realized that my courage had been taken away by the other party, and I leaked information that I shouldn't have leaked. I regretted it so much that I wanted to slap myself twice.  Can Hu Xiaotian cope with the pursuit of the camel demon?The killing has not been known yet. If the man in black chases after him, wouldn't he be dead?  !

    The man in black said proudly: "I'm sorry you don't dare to lie to me!" He suddenly stepped forward and hit Li Shan's chest with a palm, using an arrogant and domineering move, completely ignoring the other person.

    Although Li Shan regretted it endlessly, his enemy did not dare to relax at all.  As soon as his opponent moved, he immediately raised his arms and drew his sword. The blade shone and struck hard at the enemy's palm, adopting an attack-for-attack tactic.  Although the force of the iron palm of the man in black was unpredictable and unreal, the sword technique was sharp and fierce, with the momentum to cut apart all objects, and all the feints were defeated by themselves.

    The man in black exclaimed in surprise and praised: "The sword is good, but the man is even better!" He made a mistake in his steps, avoided Li Shan's blade, and hit the weak spot on his vest with his back elbow, changing his moves extremely quickly and extremely cruelly.  Li Shan used his old tricks at this time and had no time to block with his sword.  He hurriedly fell forward and rolled away, using the standard "lazy donkey rolling" move.

    Suddenly, Lei Li was stunned. Although she didn't know the origin of the man in black, she could tell that he was not a kind person. She pointed at the man in black and shouted: "Shoot him!" The young men said to  She obeyed and immediately drew her bow and arrow.  Shoot towards the man in black.

    The man in black failed in two consecutive killing moves because he was relying on his identity.  I am embarrassed to attack the junior again. On the one hand, I am also thinking about the whereabouts of the iron box and do not want to waste time here.  Seeing the random arrows coming, he sneered: "Seeking death!" He raised his sleeves and waved, and his unparalleled internal energy surged out, and he immediately reflected all the arrows back, three points faster than the incoming force.  Those young people had never seen such magical skills.  In great horror, he swung his bow and shot out the bow and arrows.  However, they heard the sound of breaking long bows and the screams. Most of the people were hit by arrows in their chests, vomited blood and fell off their horses. Some even had bloody arrows exposed from their backs.  In the blink of an eye, Lei Li's companions were either dead or injured, and blood flowed all over the ground.

    The man in black seemed to have just done something insignificant and didn't even bother to look at the injured person who was struggling on the ground.  He jumped up and followed the hoof prints on the snow.

    Lei Li stared blankly at her companions who fell on the ground. She couldn't believe her eyes. So many of her friends who had been playing together since childhood died like this?  !  From now on, the yin and yang are forever separated, and we can no longer ride horses and hunt together?  !  The blood-red color in her eyes was so thick that it made her heart feel like a knife.  Difficulty breathing.  She wanted to walk over and touch those familiar and friendly faces, but all the strength in her body seemed to be drained away, and she felt like she was falling into the darkest quagmire. She couldn't even move a finger, and the bone-chilling coldness spread through her limbs and marrow.  "No!!" She suddenly looked up to the sky and let out a heart-rending cry, tears rolling down her face, and she was heartbroken.

    As soon as Li Shan got up, he saw the tragic scene of dead and injured everywhere. He couldn't help but gasped. The man in black was so ruthless!  But when he thought of the greater threat Hu Xiaotian was about to face, and his promise to Mo Gangfeng.  He pursed his lips resolutely and roared.  Summon your own mount.  He got on his horse and suddenly heard Lei Li ask: "Where are you going?" Li Shan said solemnly: "The man in black is too murderous. I'm afraid it will be detrimental to my friends. I'm going to stop him.  He commits murder!"

    Lei Li suddenly regained her strength, jumped on the back of her horse without thinking, wiped the tears on her face with her backhand, and said resolutely: "I'll go with you! I would rather die than let the murderer go.  I want him to pay with his life!" Li Shan looked at her face as pale as snow, his heart trembled slightly, and sighed: "Okay, follow me!" So the two of them followed together and happened to catch up with Xiang Hu and Li Wanjie.  Great war.

    After listening to their stories, Hu Xiaotian frowned and said, "What treasure is hidden in this iron box that has attracted so many masters to fight for it?" If it were an easy thing, Xiang Hu would never do it himself.  Moreover, according to Xiang Hu, the items in the box had a great relationship with the Demon Cult, which made him full of curiosity.

    Lei Li said bitterly: "No matter how rare and precious it is, it must be an unknown object, soaked in blood and hatred! For those named Li, let's just smash it to avoid harming more people's lives in the future!"  "

    Li Shan shook his head and said: "No! I promised Mo Sanxia that I would hand over the iron box to the head of the Mo family intact. A true man must keep his promise and must not be ashamed to heaven and earth. As for what is hidden in the box, it has nothing to do with us.  It¡¯s irrelevant, there¡¯s no need to worry about guessing, it doesn¡¯t belong to us anyway. Maybe, there are some things in this world that are better not to know.¡± There was no intention of opening the iron box to check it out in his words.

    Hu Xiaotian and Lei Li looked at each other helplessly. Li Shan didn't have any curiosity at all. There was really nothing they could do about him!  At that moment, the three of them rode two horses and ran back along the road. They were in a variety of different moods.

    Back to the edge of the woods, I saw that Lei Li¡¯s injured companions had their wounds bandaged. Some were kneeling beside their friend¡¯s body and crying silently, while others were leaning against the tree trunks with dull expressions.  Pan Ling'er also woke up, but she was in low spirits and her complexion was almost transparent.  Everyone was extremely surprised when they saw Hu Xiaotian and the other three people returning safely. Obviously,??There was not much hope that they would survive.  When the two sides met at this time, they were deeply saddened. They were both grateful to have survived the disaster, and they hugged and comforted each other.  Lei Li looked at the familiar young faces who had lost their lives and couldn't help but cry again.

    Everyone worked together to bury the body on the spot, set up a simple tombstone for later identification, and then got on their horses and slowly walked out of the woods.

    They had not gone far when a strange roar was heard. Suddenly, a group of men and horses rushed out from the hillside on the right, rushing straight into the middle of the road like a whirlwind, blatantly blocking everyone's way.  But they were seen with red scarves on their heads, ferocious faces, green eyes, and murderous auras exuding from their bodies, like a pack of hungry wolves hungry for blood.

    Everyone was more or less injured, and they were frightened. They all secretly cried out in pain when they saw this. What kind of sacred path is this?  Li Shan signaled everyone to be calm and said loudly: "My friends, have you misunderstood? I don't have any gold or jewelry, and I don't have any rare treasures. I wonder what you want?"

    The leading man laughed ferociously and said, "We don't want gold and jewelry, we want people!" Huo pointed at Lei Li, "As long as she follows us obediently, I will let you live today! If anyone dares  If you stop them, I will kill everyone!"  

    More to come, address

 Text Volume 6 Chapter 14 Life and Death Brothers

    Volume 6 Chapter 14 Life and Death Brothers

    "Fart! Why did my aunt follow you?! Who do you think you are?" Lei Li pointed at the tip of the other person's nose and scolded her.  "My father is the head of the Lei family, the Nine Dragons Crazy Sword. Can you guys afford to offend these blind thieves? Get out of here and don't block the road!"

    The leader of the big Han Leopard had a ring of eyes, as strong as a tiger, and as solid as a rock. There was no emotion in his eyes. He said coldly: "What we are arresting is Lei Hongtao's daughter! If you have nothing to do with him, I will not arrest you."  What about you! Girl, if you want to blame, blame yourself for your bad luck, why did you have to be born into the Lei family? "

    Lei Li was shocked and asked suspiciously: "Are you my father's enemies? Because you don't dare to seek revenge from him, you want to kidnap me?"

    The big man at the head said impatiently: "You are so damned! Brothers, take action! Anyone who dares to stop him will be killed without mercy!" "Yes!" The men behind him agreed in a loud voice, and pulled out the Cang Langlang.  With a roar of the saber, he suddenly slapped the horse and rushed over. His movements were uniform and uniform, like an overwhelming force.

    Seeing that it was inevitable to take action, Li Shan shouted to everyone: "Protect her!" He knocked the horse's belly with both feet, drew his sword and rushed out.  Although he faced more than twenty sharp sabers, he was not afraid at all. His straight and straight back like a spear revealed his unparalleled fighting spirit.  All the young people drew their weapons and swarmed in front of Leili's horse.  Suddenly there was thunder and hooves, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.  Lei Li looked past everyone and landed on Li Shan. She clenched her fists tightly and her nails dug into his flesh without even realizing it.

    Su Haoran asked in a low voice: "Master, do we want to intervene?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Li Shan has drawn his sword. How can we stay aloof? We will need such a powerful ally in the future. You and Nangong protect Lei Li, and Ling'er will deal with those bandits!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was suddenly a violent metal collision and the sound of men and horses neighing in front of him.  Li Shan was seen inserting into the opponent's formation like a sharp cone. His blade was invincible to anyone who blocked him. He cut down four or five people in a blink of an eye. He went straight to the leader's horse and struck the opponent's chest with one knife.  Li Shan knew that the enemy was numerous and powerful.  He wanted to adopt the strategy of capturing the thief first and capture the king first, so as to capture the enemy leader first.  Seize the initiative.  His horse is sharp, his sword is sharp, and he possesses excellent martial arts skills. This time he risked his life to charge and kill successfully.

    The leader of the big man saw that his battle-experienced comrade could not block Li Shan's moves. He was already wary. He pulled the reins with his left hand, and he and the horse leaped across for more than ten feet. The sword in his right hand was turned back to the wrist.  .  Slash Li Shan across the back.  At this time, the other three people saw that their leader was attacked. They immediately turned their horses and shouted, slashing Li Shan with their swords.  But after hearing several loud noises, Li Shan blocked the enemy with four swords at the last moment.  But after all, he had just been wounded by Xiang Hu, and now he blocked four heavy blows from the enemy. The wound was completely split, and his chest swelled and hurt under the force of the impact.  He couldn't help but spit out a mouthful of black blood.

    The four people who besieged him were all experienced masters in fighting. How could they allow Li Shan to have enough breathing space?  At the same time, he opened his mouth and shouted "Kill!", and slashed down with four swords, seizing the vital points around the opponent's body, and the cooperation was extremely tacit.  Their sabers struck forward or backward, left or right.  The moves were concise, concise, fierce and fierce, leaving no room for Li Shan to dodge. If it hadn't been for many years of bloody battles, there would have been no way for them to join forces to use such a killing move.

    Lei Li saw it clearly from a distance, her heart tightened, and she couldn't help shouting: "Be careful!" She raised her arm, threw the steel knife out of her hand, and hit one of them with a roar.  But the distance between her and Li Shan was seven to eight feet, no matter how fast the flying knife was.  It was too late to save him.

    A matter of life and death.  Li Shan's mind was particularly clear, even though his sight could not fully see the figures of the four opponents.  But by sensing the wind, airflow, and pressure when the saber fell, I could clearly outline the postures of the four people and the changing trajectory of the sword in my mind.  Even the sound of horses trampling on the snow, the sound of wind whistling all around, and the sound of flying knives cutting through the air were all clearly discernible.  At this moment, he suddenly experienced an unprecedented and brand-new realm. He seemed to be observing everything around him, including himself, with his "heart", instead of just being limited to his eyes.

    The enemy's sword looks equally fierce, but in fact the speed is still different, the strength is still different, and the position of the blade is not very precise.  Li Shan saw the enemy's flaw, and used his sword to protect the upper plate. He lightly tapped the horse's neck with his left palm. The black horse's four hooves suddenly flicked, hit the side hard, and knocked the opponent's men and horses to the ground at the same time.  , rushing out from the encircling gap.

    "Boy, don't run away!" The remaining three shouted loudly and chased after him.

    Li Shan suddenly pulled the reins while he was galloping. The horse stood up, turned 180 degrees in the air deftly, landed his front hooves on the ground, kicked off his hind hooves, and shot back at the pursuers like an arrow.  However, Li Shan did not rush straight towards the middle of the three men, but ran diagonally towards the enemy's flank.  The opponent didn't expect that he could turn around and fight back so quickly. In a moment of slight shock, Li Shan's sword had already struck him.?The head of the big man on the right.  Unexpectedly, the big man turned a blind eye and struck at Li Shan's front door with the same knife. He didn't hesitate at all when he struck, and he was so brave that he was not afraid of death.

    "Dang!" Sparks flew, and the two swords were divided at one touch.  The men and horses passed each other, and only a short section of the long sword in the big man's hand was left.

    The three men were also very skilled in riding skills. They turned their mounts almost simultaneously and turned around to glare at Li Shan.  At this moment, the expressions of the three of them suddenly froze, and they moved their eyes to look at their companions in the distance in astonishment. They couldn't believe their eyes.  In just a few blinks, the more than twenty tough and brave men in red scarves fell to the ground, their faces turned black, and they were struggling and twitching in pain.  The big man at the head was shocked and angry, and shouted: "You are so despicable and shameless to hurt people with poison! Get the antidote quickly!"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "In a battlefield confrontation, you will use all possible means to win. Are you just taking advantage of the fire to rob others and using the crowd to bully others? Yes, they were poisoned. But now the situation is reversed, you can do it with your own strength.  What¡¯s asking us for the antidote?¡±

    Pan Ling'er patted the spirit fox in her arms, made a face and said, "I won't give it to you, I won't give it to you, how about it?" It turned out that when those big men in red scarves rushed forward, she suddenly threw several projectiles.  It exploded on the ground and produced highly toxic smoke.  The big men in red scarves couldn't hold back their momentum and rushed into the poisonous mist. As a result, no one was spared and they were all poisoned and fell down.  Pan Ling'er succeeded in using poison on a large area for the first time. He felt so proud that he even forgot about the pain on his body.

    The big man at the head is actually a man of both wisdom and courage, otherwise how could he take on the important task.  Leading people on a long-distance attack without being discovered?  He had already found out the details of Lei Li and his party, and thought that Lei Li could be easily captured.  Who knew that several strange faces would suddenly appear, completely disrupting his plan.  Although these people are young, their demeanor is very different from ordinary people, and they are definitely not mediocre.  And there must be a master of poison among them, who is not something they can deal with.  At this moment, it was impossible to complete the original mission with their remaining manpower.  If we could rescue our poisoned comrades, that would be thank God.  His thick eyebrows furrowed.  Calmly: "Then what are you going to do before you are willing to let him go?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and said: "The grievances between Jianghu and Jianghu should naturally be resolved by Jianghu people. We take Brother Li's lead as the leader, so let's ask Brother Li to put forward conditions!"

    Li Shan was not polite and said loudly: "If you are willing to answer my two questions truthfully, we will release him immediately and give him the antidote!" Lei Li glanced at him and pursed her lips, but in the end she did not raise any objection.

    The big man at the head said slowly: "Say it!"

    Li Shan said: "Okay! My question is very simple: First, why did you kidnap Miss Lei? Second, who ordered you to do this?"

    The muscles on the leader's face twitched slightly.  His eyes were as gloomy as ink, looking at his companion lying on the snow, his lips pursed tightly, and there was no sound for a long time.  These two simple questions actually put him in a difficult decision-making situation.  If you answer truthfully, it means revealing the secret.  Betrayed the lord.  If you don't answer, your comrades who are brothers and sisters will not survive.  Which of the two weighs more?  At this time, a poisoned man struggled to say: "Brotherbrother, we can't betray our master! Leave us quickly and leave us alone!" Others agreed: "Yes!" "You can't say that!"

    The big man at the head lowered his eyes, and tears rolled down his face.  He suddenly pulled out a dagger, threw it to the big man beside him, and said in a deep voice: "Zhou Xiao, Wu Jiang, you go back to the master immediately and say that I have a great responsibility. I have no shame to see the master again. Please forgive me.  !¡±

    The two people were shocked and said in unison: "Brother, you must not!"

    The leader of the big man said decisively: "I have made up my mind, don't try to persuade me any more. Leave quickly!"

    The two men looked at each other, gave a deep salute, and choked with sobs: "After completing the mission, I will definitely come to follow big brother!" The driver jerked his mount and galloped away without looking back.

    The leading man jumped off the saddle, looked at his fallen companions, and said slowly: "You and I have lived and died together for ten years and killed countless thieves. The depth of our friendship goes without saying. As long as there is any hope, I will  We will risk our lives to save everyone. But the master is so kind to us and takes care of our relatives. We must not betray him. I have failed my master and am unable to solve the predicament of my brothers. I am really ashamed.  Shame on you. Tong is incompetent and has caused trouble to everyone. Please forgive me!" Then he knelt down on one leg and laughed, "I will still be a good man in my next life!" The steel knife was swiped on his neck, and blood spurted out like a fountain, and he killed himself.  .

    "Brother!" The big men in red scarves shouted one after another, and more than half of them had tears streaming down their faces.

    When Li Shan and others saw how loyal and strong the leader was, they were shocked and admired.  He could clearly leave safely, but he finally chose to stay, preferring to die rather than reveal the secret.  This kind of courage and friendship is rare in the world.

      A big man in a red scarf suddenly hissed: "Brother Tong died for us, how can we let him down? I, Zhu Lisheng, took the first step!" He took out the dagger hidden under his body, stabbed the blade with a fierce force  Entered his heart.  Before anyone could stop them, the big men in red scarves all raised their knives to kill themselves. Their actions were resolute and quick, and no one even uttered a groan from the beginning to the end.

    Everyone looked at the corpses scattered all over the place, recalling how lively they were just a moment ago, and couldn't help but have mixed feelings.  Although these mysterious red-turbaned men came with bad intentions, they won the respect they deserved with their deaths.

    Li Shan sighed and said: "Victory and defeat are common things for soldiers, so why are you doing this?" But deep down in his heart, he was secretly horrified. Who could train such a loyal and unyielding warrior who is willing to accept death?  The strength possessed by the opponent must be quite strong and will never be weaker than the five major families.  When the Lei family encounters such an opponent, they will have trouble sleeping and eating in the future.

    Lei Li said: "Don't waste time sighing. Search them quickly, maybe you can find some useful clues!"

    Li Shan shook his head and said: "Just looking at the way these people act, you can tell that they have received strict training and come from a disciplined organization. They must have gone through makeup and inspection before setting off, and have eliminated all signs that may reveal their identity, and even  The weapons were probably purchased temporarily. Even if you search them all over, you won't find anything useful."

    Lei Li retorted: "You are just speculating. I don't believe it!" She ordered her companions to check the clothes and luggage of the big men in red scarves, and the result was exactly what Li Shan said.  Nothing was found.

    After this battle, everyone became more cautious when going on the road, and sent several riders to guard back and forth.  Halfway through, I suddenly saw dust rolling in front of me, and another group of people and horses emerged.  Lei Li frowned and said in a voiceless voice, "Isn't it right? Here we come again so soon!" Hu Xiao Tianyun looked around and saw that it was Song Qian and the guards who came.  I am determined in my heart, and I don¡¯t want to say anything about it.  Others had never practiced "clairvoyance". It was not until Song Qian and others rushed closer that they breathed a sigh of relief.

    Song Qian saw that Hu Xiaotian and others were worried, and said in surprise: "Master, did you hit a robber? How are your injuries?" It turned out that he had not seen Hu Xiaotian in the inn for a long time and was waiting for his return. He was suspicious and was afraid that something might happen to them.  So the guards were called out to search the city.

    Hu Xiaotian said: "I'm fine. But Ling'er and Nangong were poisoned by the camel demon, and you need to work hard to treat them! As for the details, we'll talk about it after we return to the city." There are many people at this time, especially those involving  It is inconvenient to discuss the inside story of the Demonic Sect in depth.

    Song Qian understood it in his heart, nodded and said: "Don't worry, young master, this little bit of poison won't hurt me."

    Return to the inn.  Song Qian arranged for Lei Li and others to stay, stabilized the injuries of Nangong Qiu and Pan Ling'er, and then came to Hu Xiao's Kaaba alone.  Hu Xiaotian got straight to the point, summarizing what happened today, and finally asked: "Can you guess what treasure of the sect is hidden in the iron box? Xiang Hu called Li Wanjie a disciple of the 'Qianmen', and the 'Qianmen' refers to  What sect is it?"

    Song Qian said excitedly: "Sir, you are really blessed! If my prediction is correct, the iron box is probably a fragment of the secret map of our altar!"

    It turns out that in the ancient war thousands of years ago, Chi You was defeated by the Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan, and his people were forced to move south from their homeland.  And in ancient times.  Each tribe has its own altar.  It is used for prayers, sacrifices, gatherings, rulings, and discussing clan affairs. It is the core of the tribe.  A collection of most secrets.  Due to Chi You's unexpected defeat, the Jiuyi people moved hastily and had to seal the altar secretly to avoid being destroyed and plundered by Xuanyuan warriors.  The detailed location is engraved on a Kuai Xuan iron ink stone, which is kept by the high priest of the tribe and passed down from generation to generation. It can be called the most sacred artifact of the Jiuyi tribe and the spiritual source of the entire tribe.

    But more than a thousand years ago, the most serious civil war in recorded history broke out within the Demon Sect due to the dispute over the leader.  This civil war lasted for decades and resulted in countless deaths. Even the high priest at the time could not escape and unfortunately died in mysterious circumstances.  The secret map of black iron that he kept disappeared and fell into the hands of someone unknown. It became a top event that shocked the entire clan at that time.  When the Black Iron Secret Map reappeared in the human world, it had been split in half by a sharp weapon and was no longer complete as before.  And various rumors about the secret map began to spread wildly in the underworld. It was said that as long as you get the complete Mysterious Iron Secret Map, you can find the treasures of the Demon Sect and become rich overnight.  As a result, in addition to the masters of the Demon Cult, he also attracted the covetousness of other underworld heroes, and countless people died for this.  The Secret Map of Black Iron eventually disappeared into the rivers and lakes, and its whereabouts became a big mystery.

    Hu Xiaotian was awakened by Song Qian. He recalled the demon sect scriptures he had seen. His heart moved and he murmured: "Is it really that?"

    Song Qian said: "There are no more than five things in our religion that can tempt Xiang Hu and are also called 'treasures'. They are none other than Chi You's blood axe, magic armor, black iron secret map, spirit beast's egg and world-destroying hegemon."Wang Jue.  Among them, Chi You's Blood Ax and World-Destroying Overlord Technique were passed down from hand to hand by successive sect leaders. The magical armor has disappeared for thousands of years, and the eggs of spiritual beasts cannot be verified.  Therefore, judging from the size, weight and possible origin, only the Black Iron Secret Map matches it!  Young Master, if we can seize it, we will definitely make a great contribution to the divine religion, and further gain the support of some elders in the church. It will be of great benefit to the future war for the leader of the church, but not a single harm!  "

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said: "But the secret map of black iron is now in the hands of Li Shan, and Li Shan agreed to the Mo brothers' request before they died and handed over the iron box to the head of the Mo family. This matter is not easy to handle!"

    Song Qian's face flashed with murderous intent, and he said coldly: "You are not a gentleman if you are petty, and you are not a husband if you are not poisonous. If the young master wants to achieve great things, he must not be merciful at all times. As long as the young master nods, we will kill Li Shan easily with the intention of not having the intention!"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart trembled and he said, ¡°Is there no other way?¡±

    Song Qian said: "Li Shan has a strong character and always does what he says. He is not a drunkard and is extremely alert. Apart from taking his life head-on, I think there is no other way to get the iron box. Young Master, Li Shan doesn't have a close relationship with us anyway."  , there¡¯s no harm in killing him! Please make a decision quickly!¡±  

    More to come, address

 Text Back to the starting point

    When I left, I thought I would never come back.  When I came back, I found that it was still difficult to let go of the martial arts romance.

    Actually, returning to Piaotian Literature again was quite accidental.  One day I was bored and was writing a fantasy novel. My wife came over to read it and said it was not interesting and could not be understood.  Then she asked me if I had written any other novels?  I said I had written it. Many years ago I wrote a martial arts novel called Swordsman.  My wife said you can still watch martial arts.  After a while, my wife asked me again, why did I stop writing after only half of it?  Looking back on the past, I was speechless.  To use a common saying ¨C it¡¯s a long story!

    As a former Internet writer, my qualifications are quite long.  At the beginning, online writing was just booming, and many great writers emerged, and many imaginative and excellent works appeared.  I struggled to find my place in the sea of ??noise, but could never surface.  It happened that at this time, in real life, I encountered major setbacks in both my relationship and my career. I, who had always been smooth sailing, fell to the lowest point in my life.  As a result, I shifted my energy and focus to real work, and completely faded out of the ranks of online creation. I left for six years.

    I don¡¯t know, how many people are still paying attention to this story on the Internet?  I don¡¯t know how I should answer when readers ask questions?

    No matter what, I love martial arts, and I hope that through my own efforts, I can weave a martial arts dream for everyone.

    Finally, I apologize to all readers and ask you to forgive me for leaving without saying goodbye.

 Text About resuming updates

    Log in again - Piaotian Literature -, I feel a lot of emotion.

    It has been six years since the last update of the work. Many readers have left school, worked hard in society, and even got married and had children like me.  After six years of separation, I can¡¯t believe that I still have the courage to come back and face the critical eyes of old and new readers to complete a novel that has been labeled ¡°tj¡±.

    First: Why did the update suddenly stop and disappear completely?

    Looking back now, there are many reasons why I stopped updating. Of course, the most important thing is that I could no longer write at that time.  Six years ago, I was young and energetic, and I was too obsessed with fame and fortune. While writing, I complained that there were no readers to appreciate my work, so I lost the passion and impulse to create.  Looking at the poor click-through rate every month, I actually had the idea of ??giving up on myself, and finally stopped writing and walked away.  In fact, this is extremely irresponsible and disrespectful to readers. I would like to solemnly apologize.  The second reason is that there was a huge change in work, and he was sent to a difficult area by a certain leader, and he was tragically implicated.  And a friend of mine not only lost his job, he also lost his freedom.  The third reason is that in the past six years, I have experienced everything that ordinary people do, including falling out of love, falling in love again, getting married, having children, and then working hard to get back on my feet. I really have no time or energy to write a book.  The fourth reason is that there are always people who keep criticizing and criticizing me, and always use Mr. Jin to pressure me, which makes me feel a little unhappy.  If you don¡¯t write or read, you won¡¯t be bothered anymore.

    Second: Why are updates suddenly resumed now?

    Due to a change in work, I was temporarily transferred to a government department for a year.  During my temporary job, I had a lot of time, and I started writing again when I was bored.  First, I wrote a fantasy novel "Journey to the Fall" for about half a year. The response was mediocre, so I thought about it and decided to return to writing martial arts.  Then I checked online and found that "Swordsman" is still serialized in Piao Tian Literature and has not been deleted.  So I plan to finish the second half of this novel as an explanation to the readers and the website.

    This time I came back to fulfill a little wish I had made back then.  Whether it is well written or not, I hope you readers will bear with me. If you can give me some applause, I would be very grateful.  If you have time, take a look at the previous chapters, you may have forgotten them.

    Third: Regarding updates and subsequent story development

    ¡°Compared with other story themes, writing traditional martial arts takes two to three times more time, and requires real effort.  I can guarantee 4,000 words a day when writing fantasy novels, and 6.7 million words in half a year, but this is not possible when writing martial arts themes.  If you want this article to be updated every day, please skip it.  I also sincerely implore all readers not to slobber just because the update speed is slow.

    Due to the long time lag, as the author, I have actually forgotten many foreshadowings in the work. The shaping of the characters and the development of the story may deviate from the original ones.  If there are fallacies, I hope readers can point them out in time so that they can be consistent and avoid making people laugh.

    Fourth: About the protagonist¡¯s personality change

    When the protagonist begins to wander the world, he has been influenced by a noble family for many years. He is a passionate and impulsive young man who can distinguish between black and white. His dream is to become a knight, and he has just experienced the hazy emotions between men and women.

    Four years later, he has grown from a boy to a young man. He has experienced life and death, conspiracy and vendetta, betrayal and lies. He is no longer innocent and naive.  Moreover, his identity and status, including his plans for the future of life, have undergone tremendous changes.  It is obviously inappropriate to judge the code of conduct of "Hu Xiaotian" by the standards of "Hu Qingpeng".  As with every one of us, what you think, do, and care about when you are sixteen is absolutely different than what you think about when you are twenty.

    I just write down whatever comes to my mind, without paying any attention to the rules or writing style, I just want to express what is in my heart.  In short, subsequent chapters will be published one after another, so please wait and see.

    Attachment: Chapter 15 of Volume 6 will be updated on May 1. Undercurrents.

 Volume 1: Dark Night Blood Terror Chapter 1: Wedge

    "Fuck you," the man in the room yelled fiercely, waving his arms, "Why don't you take care of what I want to do! Take out the money quickly, don't delay my important event!"

    The woman's face was pale, her hands tightly protecting the hidden pocket on her waist, and she glared at the other party without giving in, "No! This is the money our family of four spent to buy rice. If you take it and lose it all, what will the two children eat?"  ?! You are a grown man, you can make your own money!"

    The man became angry and grabbed the woman's arm, "Damn it, how dare you look down on me? When I win money and make a fortune, I can have whatever I want! Stop talking nonsense, will you give it to me?!"

    ¡°I just won¡¯t give it!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re looking for a beating!¡±

    The man slapped her mercilessly, and the woman staggered back in pain.  The two immediately began to struggle, accompanied by the sounds of broken pots and tables and chairs falling sideways.  Outside the house, a pair of pure eyes looked at this scene silently through the crack of the door, with blood marks on their lower lips already bitten.

    The man was bent on seizing money, and his attacks were urgent and heavy. Although the woman tried her best to resist, she still could not stop him.  With a hiss, the man tore the woman's clothes and snatched the money bag into his hands.  The woman was so anxious that she waved her right hand and scratched four bloody marks on the man's face. "Give me the money back!" The man was furious and kicked the woman down. "Bitch, if you dare to fight back, I will hit you today."  Kill you!"

    "Dad, don't fight!" Hu Xiaomao outside the house couldn't bear it any longer. He pushed open the door and rushed in. He threw himself on his mother, but his thin body exuded a powerful aura.  Hu Fugui was stunned for a moment, "Little bastard, it's not your turn to interfere in my affairs!" Even so, he was reluctant to do anything to his precious son, and he would have to rely on him to support him until his death.  It was getting late, and the friends on West Street might have started gambling. When I thought about this, I felt itchy all over, as if I saw countless copper coins shining brightly, and I kicked the door open and walked away with a curse.

    Hu Xiaomao listened to his father's footsteps walking away. He looked up and saw his mother, Mrs. Hu Liu, with disheveled hair and extremely pale face. He felt great pain in his heart and said, "Mom, are you not hurt?"

    Mrs. Hu Liu and her son met each other's eyes. In an instant, countless past memories flashed through their minds. The tip of their noses felt sour, and two lines of tears burst out of their eyes. She hugged Hu Xiaomao and burst into tears.  She married into the Hu family at the age of fifteen and had a son and a daughter.  The eldest daughter Hu Xiaohua is thirteen years old, and the youngest son Hu Xiaomao is ten years old. They are both filial, sensible, and smart.  The family used to live a good life, but since Hu Fugui became addicted to gambling eight years ago, the family has never had peace, and it quickly fell into disrepair. In the end, it ended up selling off the ancestral property and leaving nothing behind.  It has been six years since the family moved to a rented house in a slum area in the west of the city.  After his family's fortune was ruined, Hu Fugui was still idle, drinking and playing with money every day with a bunch of gangsters. He couldn't get into the house until he lost all his money or drank all his money.  Seeing that her husband was so unimproved, Mrs. Hu Liu had completely given up on him. If it weren't for a pair of children, she would have left long ago.  The food, clothing, food and rent for a family are not a small sum of money. They all fall on her shoulders and are earned with her hands. The hardships and tastes involved cannot be explained clearly in a few words.

    The mother and son held their heads and cried loudly, and their moods calmed down a little.  Mrs. Hu Liu looked up and looked at the mess in the house and sighed. In a blink of an eye, she thought that this month's rice money and rent money had been taken away by her husband, and she felt even more heavy.  But she is by no means a weak woman. Even for a pair of children, she cannot easily succumb to suffering.  Immediately, he forced a smile and asked Hu Xiaomao to go find his companions to play while he tidied up the room.

    Hu Xiaomao walked low to the street, feeling depressed. The scene where his father punched his mother just now was still lingering in his mind. He couldn't help but secretly swear in his heart that he would never be a man like his father in the future. He must let his mother  Live a good life.  He is only ten years old this year. Children don't think too much about their worries. After walking for a while, they naturally put aside all their unhappiness and glanced at the sky. "Oh, Mr. Guo has already started giving lectures!" He let go and ran away quickly.  To Nanshan Academy located in the south of the city.  For him, this was a normal day, as it had always been, and it would always be so.  But the wheel of fate, beyond the reach of the parties concerned, began to turn slowly.

    Nanshan Academy is one of the three private schools in Jianyang Town. The lecturer, Mr. Guo Jingzhi, is rich in economics and has extensive knowledge of ancient times and modern times. He is very knowledgeable about the teachings of Confucius and Mencius and is rigorous in his studies. About half of the descendants of local wealthy merchants are his disciples.  In ancient times, respect for teachers was very important. As the saying goes, "Once a teacher, always a father." Therefore, Guo Jingzhi was also considered a celebrity in the town, and sometimes his words were more important than those of the county magistrate.

    ?? Nanshan Academy is located at the end of an unknown alley, surrounded by weeping willows, with low walls and green tiles. The fragrance of flowers is fragrant, and the sound of reading can be faintly heard in the courtyard.  Hu Xiaomao ran all the way to the back door of the school. He took a breath and then gently knocked on the door.  The purple-painted wooden door opened with a creak, and it was clear that someone had been waiting here. As soon as the figure flashed, a little girl wearing an aqua embroidered dress jumped out, glanced at him up and down, and pouted:"Where did you go to steal the fruit again? You didn't even call me. I'm going to punish you for making people wait for so long!" She has an extremely fair complexion, a smooth forehead, a pair of watery apricot eyes, and a beautiful appearance.  Xiuli, although only 6 years old, is already a beautiful embryo.

    She is Guo Jingzhi¡¯s only daughter Guo Yue. She is naughty by nature, loves teasing people the most, and often causes trouble.  Guo Jingzhi has a way to deal with no matter how naughty and mischievous the students are, but he has nothing to do with his daughter and doesn't know how to educate her.  Fortunately, the residents of the town respected him very much. Even if Guo Yue made a huge mistake, everyone would not seriously argue with the little girl for his sake.  Who would have thought that this would make Guo Yue even more mischievous.

    Hu Xiaomao smiled bitterly and said: "Miss, how can I be in the mood to steal other people's fruits? I'm late because I have something to do at home. I swear, if there is one false word, there will be five thunderbolts from the sky." He loved this little girl very much, so he  She regarded her as a younger sister, and the two often caught dragonflies, played hide-and-seek, and played with fireworks together.

    Guo Yue came closer and looked into his eyes with her dark eyes.  Hu Xiaomao faced him calmly, and suddenly his nose smelled a sweet and pleasant body fragrance. In front of him was a beautiful little face like a flower. His heart skipped a beat inexplicably and his face became hot.  Guo Yue clapped her palms together and said proudly: "Brother Xiaomao, you're blushing! You must be lying!" Hu Xiaomao scratched his scalp and defended: "I didn't lie. Whoever lied is the one who did this!"  He made a gesture like a turtle crawling.

    "No one will believe you unless"

    "Unless what?"

    Guo Yue chuckled and said softly: "Unless you promise me to do three things!"

    "Three things?" Hu Xiaomao stuck out his tongue, "If you ask me to steal the mistress's rouge and gouache, I won't do it!" Guo Jingzhi's wife is a lady, gentle, virtuous, kind and generous. Hu Xiaomao never dares to do it.  She behaved wildly in front of her and treated him with more respect than she did to Guo Jingzhi.

    Guo Yue curled her lips, "Huh, coward! Don't worry, I won't ask you to steal rouge." She secretly added in her heart, "Wouldn't I go and get it myself?"  The two of them were used to laughing and joking, and Hu Xiaomao didn't take it seriously. In addition, he was in a hurry to attend the class, so he had no choice but to agree, "Okay." The two of them stretched out their little fingers to pull the hook, which was considered a final vow.  None of them thought that when this promise was fulfilled, it would already be ten years later.

    Entering the back door of the school, passing through the backyard, passing through the corridor and patio, and then passing through the lobby, you will arrive outside the wing where Guo Jingzhi gives daily lectures.  What we are talking about today is a passage from "The Analects of Confucius: Li Ren Pian". The students are reading aloud "Wealth and honor are what people want. If you don't get them according to the way, you won't get them. Poverty and lowliness are what people want."  If you don't follow the way to get what you want, don't get rid of it. If a gentleman abandons benevolence, what is evil about becoming famous? A gentleman will always violate benevolence, and he will make mistakes and misfortunes. "Guo Jingzhi waited for the students to finish reading.  Explained sentence by sentence: "The Master said, 'Wealth and dignity are what everyone wants, but if you don't get it in a proper way, you won't enjoy it'".  Looking in through the half-open window, a room full of students was sitting upright, not squinting, listening to the teacher's teachings.

    Hu Xiaomao did not enter the house, but walked to the window and stood there while Guo Yue ran off to play.  Guo Jingzhi saw his figure from the corner of his eye, smiled slightly during the lecture, and nodded.  Among so many students, the one he was most satisfied with was the poor and strong registered disciple outside the window.  Although all the students in the room appeared to be listening diligently, he knew very well that once these rich and noble children left his sight, they would never spend any time studying or doing homework.

    Hu Xiaomao¡¯s family was impoverished and had no money to send him to school. However, since he was a child, he had been very envious of people who could read and write. One day three years ago, he secretly climbed over the wall to enter the school and squatted under the window to listen to the lectures.  After one or two attempts, he was finally discovered by Guo Jingzhi.  After some inquiries and understanding of the Hu family's situation, Guo Jingzhi was moved by his strong desire to study and agreed to accept him as a registered disciple.  Unexpectedly, Guo Jingzhi's move was unanimously opposed by the parents of other students. They believed that it was a disgrace for their children to study at the same table as a child of an untouchable.  Guo Jingzhi then adopted a compromise approach, letting Hu Xiaomao listen to the class outside the window instead of attending the class with other students. As for his tuition fees, he arranged books, cleaned the courtyard, and maintained flowers and plants instead.  In this way, the opponents naturally had nothing to say, and Hu Xiaomao justifiably stayed.  He knew that this opportunity was hard to come by. He worked ten times harder than others when studying, and his diligence won him the appreciation of Guo Jingzhi. At a young age, he had read through Tang poetry and Song lyrics, and began to dabble in hundreds of classics from various schools of thought.  Although Guo Yue loves to play with him, she also knows that he will not be distracted during class, so she does not bother him.

    "The Analects of Confucius" was taught in the morning, and after a short break at noon, "Three Hundred Tang Poems" was continued.

    Guo Jingzhi first asked the students to review the usage of seven-character rhymed poems, and then began to ask questions, "Zixin, how many seven-character rhymed poems have I taught before?"

    Someone sitting in the front rowThe big-headed little fat man trembled and stood up tremblingly. While wiping the sweat from his forehead, he peeked at his companions with a look for help.  Others saw his eyes glancing over and avoided him, pretending to lower their heads to think, looking up to the sky and mumbling to themselves, or playing with pen and ink, all pretending not to notice.  The little fat man was so angry that he cursed secretly. These guys didn't even give me a hint. Didn't they deliberately embarrass me?  After hesitating for a while, he whispered: "Sir seems to have talked about seven, no, eight poems."

    Guo Jingzhi shook his head, "No, I taught a total of eleven seven-character rhymed poems before. Do you still remember what I talked about yesterday?"

    The little fat man was sweating all over his body and blinking his little eyes desperately, "Yesterdayyesterday, yes, sir, he was talking about Li, Li Bai, Li Bai"

    "Wrong! It's "Caibiyi" by Li Shangyin. It seems that you haven't reviewed your homework since you went back. I will punish you by copying your homework twenty times. I will check it when I come to school tomorrow." Guo Jingzhi sighed to himself, why didn't these students  What about a long memory?  The little fat man whispered "yes" and sat down.  Guo Jingzhi asked again: "Which of you can recite this Tang poem?"

    The whole hall was silent, and you could hear a needle drop.

    "Sir, I'll carry it!" Hu Xiaomao outside the window couldn't help but say, "The ape is hesitant and afraid of the simple letter, and the wind and clouds often protect Chu Xu. The general who ordered me to use his magic pen finally saw the king walking and passing the car.  I won't be upset if I have talents in the wind and music, but I won't be happy if I don't have my life. When I was in Jinli, I went to the ancestral temple, and my father Liang chanted it with regret.'" After reading the poem, I felt a little proud in my heart.  Facing the threatening looks from all his "classmates" in the room, he puffed up his chest proudly.  He has been treated with discrimination, contempt, disdain, etc. since he was sensible, so he is naturally not afraid.

    "Okay!" Guo Jingzhi nodded approvingly, "Let's take this Tang poem as an example to analyze its usage of oblique and oblique." 

    Class was finally over, and the children ran out of the school cheering like birds out of their cages.  Hu Xiaomao stayed to clean up the classroom and helped his husband sort out some old books before finally leaving.

    Turning around the alley, I was stopped by four people.  The leader is the little fat man who made a fool of himself in class today. The other three are his best friends, all of whom are only eleven or two years old.  Hu Xiaomao felt bad, those who come are not good, and those who are good will not come. Just when he was about to turn around and run away, he realized that his retreat was also cut off by two "classmates".  The six people were approaching with sneers and ill intentions.

    Hu Xiaomao complained secretly and asked loudly: "Li Zixin, what do you want to do?"

    "What are you doing?" the little fat Li Zixin said with a cruel smile, "You brat, of course I'm going to teach you a lesson! You're a poor guy who just sneaks into the school, but you actually dare to compare with my wise and mighty image! It's unbearable!  , This is intolerable! This year, uncle, I will destroy your arrogance and let you know how to behave as a human being!" "That's right, this little bastard is so pushy, how can he take you seriously, boss!" "  You brat, you're dead!" The other children started booing, all gearing up and getting angry.

    Hu Xiaomao grew up in a slum, where children struggled with fists and blood since childhood. Fighting was simply a part of survival, as natural as eating and sleeping.  As soon as he saw the opponent's posture and demeanor, he knew that these people had no fighting experience, their fists were weak, and they did not cooperate well enough with each other to exert their full strength.  If there are one against six, at worst, you can defeat two people and then run away.  But then I thought about it, this would definitely make Li Zixin and others enemies. In the future, we would not only have to guard against their revenge, but also beware of them causing trouble in class, which would cause constant trouble!

    Seeing him standing motionless, Li Zixin thought he was frightened and was overjoyed. He punched Hu Xiaomao right on the bridge of his nose.  Hu Xiaomao screamed and fell to the ground with his hands covering his face.  Li Zixin was actually worried before he hit someone. He didn't expect that his opponent was vulnerable to a blow. He was knocked down with just one punch. He shouted excitedly: "Kill him quickly!" Everyone rushed forward and faced Hu Xiaomao on the ground.  Fight.  Hu Xiaomao protected his head with both hands, curled up into a ball, and silently withstood the kicks and beatings from everyone with his hands and feet behind his shoulders.

    Li Zixin punched him a few times, but when he saw that Hu Xiaomao remained silent, he really couldn't understand the hatred in his heart. For some reason, a fierce anger rushed straight to his forehead. He bent down to pick up half a brick from the wall and shined it on Hu Xiaomao's head.  Knocked hard.

    Hu Xiaomao never expected that they would use bricks. He was caught off guard and felt a sharp pain in his wrist and back of his head at the same time, his ears rang, and he almost fainted on the spot.  Li Zixin struck down and saw blood gushing out from the back of Hu Xiaomao's head. His heart skipped a beat and the brick fell from his hand.  The others looked at each other with horror in their eyes.  They were all children from a wealthy family. They were quite good at fighting crickets, chasing dogs and shooting birds. They rarely had the opportunity to fight in person, and they never beat anyone to a bloody head.  When he saw the blood, his stomach turned and he almost vomited.  What's more, even if Hu Xiaomao's status is low, he is still his classmate. If the teacher finds out and blames him, a heavy beating will be a lighter punishment!  Li Zixin?When people know that they are in trouble, they don't know who started it, so they scatter like frightened birds.

    Hu Xiaomao got up with a bared teeth, touched the back of his head, his hands were covered with blood, and cursed in pain. At the same time, he was glad in his heart that the little fat man had no experience in fighting. If he had attacked the wild children who often fought with him, he would have been beaten.  This blow forced me to stay in bed for at least ten days.  Just as he was about to find a place to clean the wound, the little fat man turned around and ran back.  I couldn't help but smile bitterly in my heart: "Do you want to fight again? I won't be polite this time!"

    Li Zixin stood far away from him and opened his mouth to say something, but in the end nothing came out. He stamped his feet, threw two taels of broken silver, and ran away without looking back.

    Hu Xiaomao's eyes shone, and he picked up the silver on the ground politely and weighed it in his hands, "Oh my God, so much silver! If my mother sees it, she will definitely be happy! The little fat guy has some conscience, isn't he?  There is no cure for this person." At this moment, a stern scolding suddenly sounded in his ears, "Xiao Mao, what are you doing?! Where did this money come from!" Turning around, I saw a slim and slim man with long braids and  The young girl's eyebrows were raised, and her face was full of anger.

    ; ;

 Volume 1 Blood Terror in the Dark Night Chapter 2 Blood Splattered on the Streets

    elder sister!  Hu Xiaomao yelled, "I was beaten by the little fat guy from the Li family just now. Look, my head is broken!"  "Hu Xiaohua then noticed that her brother's head was still bleeding, and the blood dripped from the roots of his hair, staining his clothes with plum blossom red marks. He felt anxious and regretful at the same time, so he quickly took out the handkerchief in his arms and said,  Said: "How many times have I told you not to fight with others, but you always turn a deaf ear to me. You will suffer a big loss this time!"  If my mother saw you like this, she would be heartbroken!  You always get into trouble.  do not move!  "While scolding his brother, his hands were not idle, and he quickly and carefully bandaged the wound on Hu Xiaomao's head.

    Hu Xiaomao said: "Sister, I am wronged! They couldn't answer the teacher's questions and deliberately found trouble to bully me after class! Humph, six of them beat me up, it's shameless."

    Hu Xiaohua asked about the ins and outs of the matter, gently stroked her brother's hair, looked at his childish face, a layer of mist filled her eyes, and whispered: "Xiao Mao, you must remember that it doesn't matter if a person is poor, but  You must have backbone and be an upright man! My sister is a weak woman and has never read a book. The hope of our family will depend on you in the future. You must ask Mr. Guo for advice. When you learn a skill, you will not be able to do it again.  Someone dares to bully you." She has been helping her mother with the housework since she was a child. In the past two years, she has been working as a small laborer at Piaotian Literature, doing laundry and cleaning toilets. She has to work for more than six hours a day. She has already experienced enough of the consequences of life.  hardships.  Now, her only hope rests on this younger brother, hoping that he will study hard and get ahead.

    Hu Xiaomao held her hand, rubbed the thick calluses on her palm, and swore: "Sister, please don't cry, okay? I will definitely listen to you and earn a lot of money in the future so that you and your mother can live a good life.  "

    "I won't cry, I won't cry," Hu Xiaohua choked, hugging her brother and secretly wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes.  After all, he couldn't worry about Hu Xiaomao's injury, so he took him on a detour to see a doctor.  Anyway, Li Zixin left the money, so if he doesn't use it, it will be in vain.

    Fortunately, Hu Xiaomao suffered only minor injuries, and the old doctor from Huichun Hall took care of it in a few seconds. He also prescribed some nourishing Chinese medicine and told them to decoction and take it on time.  Hu Xiaohua and her brother agreed wholeheartedly.

    When the two of them went out, they saw the sun setting in the west, red clouds filling the sky, and birds returning to their nests in groups, chirping and noisy.  There is misty smoke from the nearby houses in the distance, a layer of light green mist hangs over the black tiles, and the fragrance of rice is in the air.  There were few people in the streets and alleys, it was already dusk.

    Hu Xiaomao made a face, "If you come home so late, I'm afraid your butt will be spanked by your mother!" Hu Xiaohua pinched him, "It's not only too late for you to come home, be careful of your butt being spanked into knots.  "Hu and Liu were very strict in disciplining their children. Hu Xiaomao returned injured. No matter whether he was justified or not, he would definitely not be able to escape if he was scolded or beaten.  Thinking of his mother's harshness, Hu Xiaomao couldn't help but shudder. He took his sister's hand and begged: "Good sister, if you don't help me this time, I will be in trouble. You can't bear to see me locked up at home.  Will you never see the light of day?" Hu Xiaohua chuckled, "How can I be as pitiful as you said? Mom loves you the most. Even if I don't plead for you, how can she be willing to really hit you hard?"

    The two siblings were chatting and laughing, not noticing that several people behind them were approaching with malicious intent.

    With a thud, a stone suddenly flew over and hit Hu Xiaomao accurately on the head.  Hu Xiaomao was caught off guard and jumped in pain and yelled: "Which bastard is throwing things away?" He glanced around and saw clearly three fifteen-year-old bad boys standing behind him. He was shocked and secretly complained, why is he so unlucky today?  Didn't you see a ghost?

    These three are well-known gangsters in the west of the city. They cheat, kidnap, extort, and commit all kinds of evil. They shamelessly call themselves the "Three Tigers of the West."  The eldest Huang Mazi, with a pitted face, became the leader of the three because he was the oldest.  The second eldest brother, Li Xiaodao, is full of bad intentions and is a standard dog-headed military advisor.  The third child, Zhao Lai, has a simple mind and well-developed limbs.  Hu Xiaomao usually couldn't afford to offend them, but once he saw them from a distance, he would have already stepped aside.  Unexpectedly, I was blocked by others this time, and I couldn't hide even if I wanted to.

    Huang Mazi touched his chin, stared with triangular eyes, and sneered: "Brothers, a reckless guy just called us bastards, did you hear it?" Zhao Lai shook his fist and said viciously,  "Kid, you deserve a fucking beating, don't you?! How dare you scold us, the Three Tigers in the West of the City, please be careful I break your legs!"

    Hu Xiaomao shrank his neck and stammered: "I, I didn't, didn't mean it." Huang Mazi and the others were all a head taller than him, and with their notorious reputations, it was no joke to fall out.

    Huang Mazi squinted his eyes, "Boy, what do you think we should do?" Li Xiaodao rolled his eyes twice and said with a wicked smile: "Since this little brother didn't mean to insult our Three Tigers in the West, we adults have a lot of them, so we might as well let him go.  One horse. As long as you kneel down and kowtow three times, little brother, and shout "Grandpa, spare your life" three times, I will?Just pretend you didn't hear anything, pat your butt and leave.  Huang Mazi nodded with satisfaction, "That's it."  "

    When Hu Xiaomao heard the conditions offered by the other party, he was so angry that he trembled all over and his eyes burst into flames.  How can a man kneel down easily when he has gold at his knees?  Not to mention calling people "Grandpa"!  Hu Xiaohua was equally angry. She stood in front of her younger brother, pointed at him and shouted angrily: "Hey, don't make trouble unreasonably and bully others too much!"

    Huang Mazi and others¡¯ eyes lit up, they swallowed unconsciously, and exchanged lewd looks with each other.  They were bored and wandering around when they happened to see Hu Xiaomao with a white bandage on his head. They wanted to tease him for fun, so they deliberately provoked him.  At this time, he accidentally discovered that the girl next to him was pretty and slender, and he couldn't help but have lustful thoughts.  There are few pedestrians around at this time, which is a good time to take action.

    Huang Mazi laughed and said: "Which girl is so pretty! Although it's a bit fierce, I like her!"

    Li Xiaodao said: "I'm lucky today! I haven't eaten meat for a long time. This time we brothers are going to have a lot of fun!" The three of them moved forward in a tacit understanding as they talked.

    Seeing that their eyes suddenly became evil and obscene, like wild beasts in a rage, Hu Xiaohua's heart sank and she said warily: "Stop! What do you want to do?"

    Huang Mazi said with an unscrupulous smile: "What? Of course I'm going to fuck you!" Li Xiaodao's hands shook like snakes, "Don't be afraid, our brothers have always been gentle to women" Before he could finish his words,  Zhao Lai had already roared, opened his hands, and pounced on the delicate girl like a flower like a hungry tiger.

    Hu Xiaohua grew up in a slum and worked in a brothel. She already knew a little bit about the affairs between men and women, and when she saw this, she knew something was wrong.  Although she was not a virtuous woman, she was not weak enough to let anyone bully her, especially when the three gangsters in front of her made people sick just by looking at them. How could her innocent body be tainted by them?  He pulled Hu Xiaomao's arm and shouted: "Xiao Mao, run!"

    The two of them had just turned around and took two steps, when Hu Xiaohua felt her arms tighten, and Zhao Lai reached out and grabbed his sleeves.  She struggled hard and with a hiss, half of her sleeves were torn off, revealing her white and smooth skin.  Huang Mazi and the others cheered in unison, their six lustful eyes fixed on the smooth and white arms. Desire rushed up from the Dantian, their eyes were bloodshot and their breathing was rapid.  Zhao Lai sniffed the sleeve in his hand like a dog, took a few breaths, and said with a lewd smile: "It smells so good!"

    Hu Xiaohua was so embarrassed and angry that she didn't dare to stop for a moment, she just wanted to run as far as she could.  But Huang Mazi and others also grew up in this urban area and knew the roads very well. After a while, they forced the two siblings into a dead end.

    Hu Xiaohua had no way to go to heaven and no way to enter the earth. Her back was pressed against the cold wall. She stared in horror at the three people approaching slowly, her heart filled with despair.  Hu Xiaomao felt that her hands were as cold as ice and were still trembling. He didn't know where the courage came from. He straightened up his thin chest, clenched his fists and shouted loudly: "Get out of here, don't bully my sister!"

    Huang Mazi and others looked at each other and couldn't help laughing.  Li Xiaodao said disdainfully: "Xiao Maotou, in this world, whoever's fist is strong enough has the right to speak. With your current appearance, you are not even qualified to carry our shoes. If you are wise, get out of here, or you can watch it for free."  What a good show." Zhao Lai swallowed his saliva, "This girl is white and tender, it must be great to play with." The three of them laughed at the same time.

    Hu Xiaomao said angrily: "You are not allowed to insult my sister!" Suddenly he lowered his head and rushed over.

    Huang Mazi did not expect that this child would dare to make the first move. With a thud, Hu Xiaomao hit him in the chest and staggered back.  Li Xiaodao and Zhao Lai were stunned for a moment, then became furious. Their fists and feet flew together, knocking Hu Xiaomao to the ground in the blink of an eye.

    "Brother!" Hu Xiaohua cried out sadly and rushed over, but was stopped by Zhao Lai and hugged her. He was raised into the air and could only struggle in vain.

    Huang Mazi said fiercely: "You bastard, you dare to attack me, you are really brave! Today I will play with your sister in front of you, so that you, a hairless chick, will have an eye-opener."  After saying that and winking, Zhao Lai threw Hu Xiaohua to the ground, ignored her cries of pain, grabbed her ankles with both hands, and forced her thighs apart.  Li Xiaodao quickly grabbed her wrist, raised it above her head and pressed it firmly to the ground.  Hu Xiaohua cried and screamed, but she was no match for the two villains who had been working together for many years. In the blink of an eye, she was unable to move. The corners of her skirt turned up, revealing two beautiful white legs.

    Regardless of the pain in his body, Hu Xiaomao climbed up and screamed: "You bastards, don't touch my sister!" Huang Mazi suddenly grabbed his hair, opened his arms from left to right, and slapped him five or six times in the face.  Hu Xiaomao's eyes were filled with stars, the corners of his mouth were bleeding, and his cheeks were swollen. He said with a ferocious smile, "Are you convinced?" Hu Xiaomao said nothing, but looked at each other angrily with his head held high.  Huang Mazi sneered: "What a boy, you have some backbone! But you just call him Chicha"Is it useful for birds?  If you can't beat me, just go away and don't hinder my enjoyment!  "She pushed him away casually and jumped towards the girl with pear blossoms and rain.

    Hu Xiaohua's eyesight went dark, and the jute was pressed down like a mountain. She saw an ugly face with bumps getting closer and closer. The disgusting bad breath rushed straight to her nose. She was so angry that she fainted.  Huang Mazi eagerly opened his big, smelly mouth and bit the girl's face without scruples. He grabbed the girl's slender breasts with both hands, squeezed and kneaded them crazily, and his throat made wild beast sounds.  A low growl.

    "Hu Xiaomao saw his sister being so humiliated, and the corners of his eyes almost burst. He hated himself for the first time in his life. Why didn't he have strong power to protect his family?  He rushed towards Huang Mazi and grabbed at random with his hands.  Huang Mazi's good deeds were interrupted, so he raised his elbow in anger and hit him on the forehead.  Hu Xiaomao fell to the ground and rolled away.  Huang Mazi jumped up, his face was livid, he pulled Hu Xiaomao up, and showed a five-inch long dagger, "You're fucking impatient, do you want to see blood? If you keep fooling around with me, I'll chop it up."  Got your dog¡¯s claws off!¡±

    Hu Xiaomao stared at him and said word by word: "Unless you kill me, don't touch my sister!" A fearless aura exuded from him.  It is a determination to protect something at the risk of breaking one's body.

    Huang Mazi¡¯s heart was trembling. She didn¡¯t dare to meet his eyes and turned her head to one side.  Zhao Lai couldn't help but said: "Boss, time is precious, why are you talking so much nonsense to this kid? If you don't do it, I will!" Huang Mazi calmed down and was about to take action when he suddenly heard Li Xiaodao shouting  "Be careful!" Before he finished speaking, Hu Xiaomao's knee hit him hard between his legs. The pain was excruciating. He screamed and fell on his back, and passed out from the pain.  The vagina is one of the most vulnerable parts of a man. Huang Mazi was hit by Hu Xiaomao with all his strength without any precautions, and half of his life was lost.

    Zhao Lai and Li Xiaodao were shocked and jumped up at the same time.  Li Xiaodao was busy checking his brother's injuries, while Zhao Lai waved his fist honestly and hit Hu Xiaomao head on.  Hu Xiaomao turned sideways and punched, but his opponent's kick flew up and hit him in the lower abdomen, causing him to sit down on the ground in pain.  Zhao Lai grabbed the clothes on his chest and was about to lift him up when Hu Xiaomao suddenly opened his teeth and bit down.  Zhao Lai struggled to pull out his bloody palm, and couldn't help feeling evil. He took out the dagger in his arms and gritted his teeth and said: "Kid, you really have the guts! It's a pity that you won't see the sun tomorrow!" The cold light flashed and stabbed.  To Hu Xiaomao's chest.

    Seeing the dagger approaching, Hu Xiaomao was so startled that he rolled on his side and felt a chill on his back. A long wound had been opened.

    Zhao Lai repeatedly missed in front of a child. He was irritated and strode to catch up with Hu Xiaomao, aiming at Hu Xiaomao and stabbing him again.  Suddenly a cloud of dust rose up in front of him, and his eyes stung, and tears burst out. He couldn't see anything anymore, and he couldn't help but be furious and frightened.  While shouting: "Kid, come out, I'm going to kill you!" while waving the dagger in his hand randomly, like a madman.

    When Hu Xiaomao fell to the ground just now, he secretly grabbed a handful of mud and sand in his hand.  He has rich experience in fighting and understands that when dealing with this kind of opponent, one should only outsmart him and not fight with him. Suddenly, sand was thrown out. Zhao Lai was unprepared and his eyes were blinded by the sand.

    Li Xiaodao didn't know what happened when he suddenly heard his brother yelling wildly. He looked up and saw Zhao Lai dancing wildly with a dagger. He frowned slightly and stood up and grabbed his shoulder, "Third brother, you".  Zhao Lai turned his head slightly, his eyes were red and swollen, and his face was covered with dust.  Li Xiaodao said in shock: "How did you" Before he could say anything, his chest felt cold and he was stabbed in the heart with a knife.  Because Zhao Lai could not see, and was blinded by his anger, he had murderous intent in his chest. As soon as he noticed someone approaching, he instinctively swung his knife to stab him.  Li Xiaodao never imagined that he would suffer such a vicious attack. He vomited blood and said with difficulty: "Lao San, I am the second lao!" All the energy in his body dissipated and he slowly knelt down.

    Zhao Lai stabbed the target with his knife, feeling happy in his heart and suddenly regaining consciousness. Unexpectedly, he heard Li Xiaodao¡¯s dying voice and found out that he had mistaken the target and killed his brother by mistake!  He stood blankly for a while, then raised his head to the sky and let out a terrifying wolf howl. He covered his face with his hands and stumbled away from the scene without a trace.

    There was silence all around for a moment, except for the blood in Li Xiaodao's body dripping onto the ground.

    Hu Xiaomao has fought countless times, and today was the first time he saw someone being killed with his own eyes, and a life that was jumping around turned into a dead body.  After Li Xiaodao died, he knelt straight on the ground with his eyes open and a bleeding dagger stuck in his chest. It was very terrifying.  Hu Xiaomao couldn't control it anymore. He bent over and vomited, almost vomiting out bile.

    "It's the first time you see someone die in front of you. Doesn't it feel good?" Without any warning, a deep, powerful voice suddenly sounded in his ears.

    Hu Xiaomao looked up in shock, only to find that a big man in Tsing Yi had appeared next to him.  This??The night fell, and under the dim moonlight, Hu Xiaomao looked carefully at this uninvited guest.

    The person who came was eight feet tall, with a sturdy back and a muscular body. His eyes shot out a cold light like a sharp blade, which seemed to be able to penetrate people's hearts, with a bit of majesty and a bit of vicissitudes of life. He was about thirty years old.  He stood there quietly, his waist as straight as a javelin, exuding an intimidating momentum, as if even a thousand pounds of weight could not crush him.  The muscles of the arms are like iron, the joints of the fists are protruding, and faint scars can be seen on the skin.  There is a gold edge sewn on the cuffs of the clothes, and if you look closely, it looks like a golden dragon flying in the clouds.

    Although Hu Xiaomao had never practiced martial arts, he knew that the comer was extraordinary and that just one little finger might be enough to kill him. He hurriedly got up and said respectfully: "Uncle, you you are not an official, are you?" He felt seventy in his heart.  Up and down eight times, sweating profusely.

    The big man in green laughed and said, "I'm not an official, I'm an enemy of the government! What's your name?"

    "My name is Hu Xiaomao."

    "Hu Xiaomao?" The big man in Tsing Yi said with a calm expression, "I think you are affectionate and righteous, wise and brave, and fearless in the face of danger. Although you are young, you are very strong-minded. You are a talent that can be cultivated. I want to accept you as a disciple and let you join.  Are you willing to join our gang?"

    Hu Xiaomao was surprised, thought for a moment, and suddenly said: "Did you see the whole thing from beginning to end?" "Yes, I just happened to pass by." The man in Tsing Yi admitted frankly.  Hu Xiaomao shouted: "Then why didn't you come out to stop their beastly behavior? If you had appeared earlier, no one would have died for no reason." The big man in Tsing Yi said coldly: "Trash like them, even if they die,  What does it matter if there are thousands? If the person in front of you dies, will anyone feel sorry for him? No! Maybe there will be people applauding and cheering! Besides, if you have not experienced such a life and death test, I will not find you  If you have great potential, I will not accept you as a disciple. If you follow me and learn kung fu well, within ten years, you will be famous in the world and become a young talent that the guild leader relies on!" The tone of his voice was full of confidence and could not be tolerated.  resist.

    Hu Xiaomao's mind was in confusion. It seemed that this man had already identified himself, but he had no idea what "jianghu" or "huihu" meant. He sighed and asked timidly: "Uncle  , who are you?"

    ; ;

 Volume 1 Bloody Horror in the Dark Night Chapter 3 Secret Peeping in the Dark Night

    The big man in green patted Hu Xiaomao's head and said with a smile: "Don't be afraid, I won't do anything bad to you. Even though you are young, you should have heard of the deeds of the Qinglong Club, right? I am the Jianyang branch of the Qinglong Club.  He Tieyi, the helmsman!"

    Hu Xiaomao was so surprised that he opened his mouth from ear to ear, "You, are you the helmsman of the Qinglong Society?!"

    "Exactly!"

    The Qinglong Society is the most powerful underworld gang in Jianyang Town. It controls the town's casinos, teahouses, brothels, and dozens of grain stores, inns, and restaurants. It directly or indirectly controls thousands of people and is more powerful than the government.  Influence.  The rules of the Blue Dragon Society are detailed and the conditions for membership are very strict. It is said that there are no more than thirty official disciples of the Blue Dragon Society in the town. However, they are all highly skilled in martial arts and can fight one against ten. Even if their heads fall off, they will not even frown.  .  The legend about their leader He Tieyi has been greatly exaggerated. It is said that he is two feet tall, can split tigers and leopards with his bare hands, and is invulnerable all over his body.  Among the civilians in the middle and lower classes, everyone is proud to join the Qinglong Society, and the younger ones regard He Tieyi as their hero and idol.  The three tigers in the west of the city couldn't compare with him at all.

    Hu Xiaomao would never have imagined that the figure he had admired since childhood would actually appear in front of him and take the initiative to accept him as his disciple!  But his dream is to gain fame and honor his ancestors in the future. Once he joins the Qinglong Society, he will embark on a completely unfamiliar path.  The expression on his face changed, hesitating.

    He Tieyi's eyes were sharp and he saw his expression clearly, and said in a deep voice: "Hu Xiaomao, I think you are also from a poor background. Without the help of noble people, you may not be able to stand out in your old age just by your own efforts.  . Don¡¯t you want to have extraordinary strength? Don¡¯t you want to protect your sister¡¯s safety?¡± With inner strength, he punched the wall next to him.  Wherever the punch passed, stone chips and dust flew everywhere, and a large hole three feet in diameter appeared in the wall.  "As long as you become my disciple, I will teach you all my skills. By then, a small role like this will not be enough for you. And after you become one of my disciples, your family will not have to worry about food and food."  Wear it." He really admired this young man and did not hesitate to spend a lot of words to convince him.

    Hu Xiaomao looked at the holes in the wall and took a breath of air. Is this damage caused by flesh and blood?  !  Looking at Hu Xiaohua lying on the ground, her thoughts were ups and downs. When her sister was almost insulted just now, wasn't she begging for powerful power?  With good luck this time, the bad guys didn't succeed, but what about next time?  Will God always take care of me?  If you don¡¯t have enough abilities in the slums, it may be a problem to even survive!  He was determined, "Thank you, Captain He, for giving Xiao Mao a chance. I am willing to join the Qinglong Society and abide by all the rules of the society."

    "Okay!" He Tieyi laughed happily.  Since ancient times, apprentices have chosen their masters, and masters have chosen their disciples.  If the master's teachings are inhumane, not only will the master's efforts be in vain, but his reputation may also be tarnished.  In He Tieyi's eyes, character and courage are the first criteria for choosing a disciple.  After years of searching, I finally found a qualified candidate. My long-cherished wish came true, and I couldn't help but feel happy.

    He Tieyi clapped his palms together, and two sturdy men appeared silently. They were strong and capable in green clothes and carried swords. They bowed and saluted him together.  He Tieyi pointed at Huang Mazi and Li Xiaodao, and ordered: "Deal with these two guys according to the rules, don't leave any trouble." "Yes!" The man in green picked them up and jumped up the wall, Big Bird  Just disappeared.  Hu Xiaomao was stunned and couldn't help but feel envious. It would be great if he could do this!

    "In three days from now, come to see me at the entrance of Qinglong Hall on South Street!" He Tieyi left a bottle of healing elixir before leaving.

    Hu Xiaomao looked up at the sky. The waning moon was like a hook in the night and the stars were twinkling. Who could tell him whether his choice was right or wrong?

    His fate completely changed on this day.

    Three days later.

    Hu Xiaomao, who had basically recovered from his injury, was walking on the quiet street, looking around. This was the center of Jianyang Town. During the day, it was bustling with people, but at night it was completely different. There were not even people visible on the straight and wide streets.  to the playful children.  The branch of Qinglonghui is located at the deepest part of South Street. Outside the gate, there are two huge stone lions crouching, with teeth and claws, lifelike.  Apart from this, there are no distinguishable signs or decorations, but the solemn aura of the courtyard behind the high wall is enough to make most people stop.

    Hu Xiaomao walked to the door and informed the guard of his name.  The guard on duty had already received He Tieyi's instructions. He patted his shoulder affectionately and said with a smile: "So you are the helmsman's apprentice. Come in quickly!".

    More than twenty men in green clothes had gathered in the courtyard. They were talking and laughing when they suddenly saw a child coming in from the gate. They all stopped talking and looked at him curiously.  It turns out that the disciples in the branch have heard the news that He Tieyi is accepting a disciple. As ordinary disciples in the guild, they can only practice ordinary internal skills and martial arts, like He Tieyi's unique kung fu.?There is no way to learn it.  After Hu Xiaomao becomes a disciple, he will become the core figure of Jianyang branch. He may be reused by the guild leader in the future. He has a bright future. It will be beneficial to get to know him first.  People share this sentiment, so they all return to the helm to "greet" their new companions.

    Hu Xiaomao never expected to bump into so many strangers. His steps were stagnant, and his eyes swept over everyone's faces one by one.  He was just a ten-year-old child and had never seen much of the world, so he inevitably seemed a little at a loss.  A lean man emerged from the crowd and said with a smile: "Little brother, don't worry, we are here to welcome you. Come with me!" Hu Xiaomao smiled gratefully at him and followed him into the hall.  .

    There are four red-painted pillars erected in the hall, and the floor is paved with water-polished blue bricks. On the wall opposite the door, a huge blue dragon swallowing clouds and spitting mist is painted, which is impressive.  There is an incense table in front of the Qinglong, and eight seats are set up on both sides of the incense table. He Tieyi and several important people in the branch are sitting there.  The man leading the way saluted He Tieyi and then exited the hall.

    He Tieyi waved his hand and said with a smile: "Xiao Mao, come here, I will introduce you to some elders." Hu Xiaomao approached and respectfully saluted: "Xiao Mao pays homage to all uncles! If I can get advice from my uncles in the future, Xiao Mao will  Thank you very much." A middle-aged man with a simple appearance in the audience twirled his beard and said: "My little brother behaves elegantly and coordinates his advance and retreat. Could it be that he has read the books of sages?" Hu Xiaomao said: "Mr. Guo Jingzhi of Nanshan Academy is Xiao Mao's professor.  My mentor." The middle-aged man said in surprise: "So you are Mr. Guo's disciple!" He changed his voice and smiled at He Tieyi: "Congratulations, helmsman, your disciple will be a man of both civil and military skills in the future!" He Tieyi was proud of himself.  He laughed loudly, "You guys, don't be greedy. If you have any special skills, don't hide them! My apprentice will become famous in the future, and your uncle's face will also be glorious." Sitting next to him was Du Du.  The tall man with a sharp beard smiled and said: "Master He is really good at scheming. Our apprentice has already made our plans for him before he even comes in. Don't worry, as long as he is willing to learn and practice, I, Lu Jiu, will pass on the demon-subduing stick technique to him."  Give it to him!" Several other people also agreed.

    He Tieyi was overjoyed. Lu Jiu's Demon Subduing Stick Technique, Chang Lewen's Crane Dance Qinggong, Mo Sen's Mingsha Palm Technique, and He Haifeng's Seventy-two Wind and Thunder Quick Sword were all famous stunts in Jiangnan martial arts. Hu  If Xiao Mao can master them all, he will definitely be among the top ten masters in the competition. He shouted: "Xiao Mao, why are you standing there in a daze? Why don't you kowtow to the four uncles?"

    Although Hu Xiaomao didn't quite understand the key, he immediately knelt down and kowtowed three times.

    "Good boy!" Chang Lewen stretched out his hand to help him up. Just as he was about to encourage him, there was a sound of footsteps and a Qinglonghui disciple rushed straight into the hall with a very nervous expression.  He Tieyi's face darkened, "What are you doing in such a panic! I'm responsible for this big thing, so speak calmly." "Report to the helmsman, I just received a message from Fei Ge. It's urgent. Please have a look at it, the helmsman." The disciple  He said and presented a piece of paper.

    He Tieyi waved his hand to let him go down first, unfolded it, looked solemn immediately, and handed the letter to the person next to him.  After the other four people took turns to look at it, they looked at each other with a cold and solemn look in their eyes.  Hu Xiaomao suddenly felt the temperature in the hall drop sharply, the air was freezing, and his body shivered slightly involuntarily.  Chang Lewen smiled slightly and held his palm. Hu Xiaomao felt a warm current pouring in from the palm of his hand, flowing through the limbs and marrow, and the coldness immediately disappeared.

    He Tieyi said solemnly: "The situation is urgent now. Brother Mo, please gather all the brothers quickly and be ready for instructions at any time. This mission may be very dangerous, and there is a narrow escape from death. Anyone who is married will be given half an hour to visit relatives. I want everyone to bring them together."  Knives and crossbows, those who are proficient in water properties should bring water equipment, and no comments are allowed!"

    "Yes!" Mo Sen agreed and went out to deliver the order without mentioning it.

    He Tieyi sighed, lowered his head and said to Hu Xiaomao: "Xiao Mao, the powerful enemy of our Qinglong Association is coming, and everyone has to go to war. Your joining the association can only be put on hold for the time being. I will send someone to take you home later. If  I'm lucky to be alive after tonight" After pondering for a while, he suddenly laughed so loudly that the roof tiles shook.  "I, He Tieyi, have been in the world for twenty years and fought hundreds of battles. Why am I cursing myself today!"

    Although Hu Xiaomao has not known them for a long time, he already regards them as his elders in his heart.  Seeing that the Qinglong Society is about to go to war with a very powerful person, even if all the troops are dispatched, there is no guarantee of victory.  Even a figure like He Tieyi mentioned the word "death". The cruelty and danger of this battle can be imagined.  He said sincerely: "Master He and three uncles, please take care of yourselves. Xiao Mao still wants to learn martial arts from you."

    Lu Jiu grinned: "Master, look at you, you've made the children worry about us!" He took out a pamphlet and stuffed it into Hu Xiaomao's hand, "When we first met, your Uncle Lu didn't have any treasures to offer.  , I will give this stick skill to you if you want to know it, don¡¯t dislike it.¡± Chang Lewen said with a smile: ¡°Brother Lu is so generous, brother He and I can¡¯t be too stingy.¡± He and He Haifeng looked at each other and smiled, and each took out a copy.  Booklet, give it to Hu Xiao???Hand.  None of them dared to say that they could survive this battle. If something unexpected happened, at least they would have someone to pass on their unique skills, so they unanimously gave away their unique secrets.

    Hu Xiaomao browsed through it hurriedly. "Guan Shu Yao Jue" talks about the basic essentials of using sticks and the method of subduing demons with sticks, "Crane Dances in the Sky" talks about Qinggong bodywork and footwork, and "Wind and Thunder Sword Technique" records  Seventy-two quick sword moves.  The three special skills that thousands of people in the world dreamed of learning were actually possessed by him at the same time. If the news spread, I don't know how many people would be jealous and crazy.

    He Tieyi shook his head: "Aren't you spoiling the children by doing this? Xiaomao, I can't stop the good intentions of the three uncles, but you must remember that unless you accept a disciple in the future, you cannot teach these martial arts to others.  You can't even lend the secret to others to watch. Do you understand?" When he said the last sentence, he was almost stern.  In the martial arts world, regardless of whether the sect is big or small, they are very concerned about protecting their own martial arts, and they will never let it leak out easily. Moreover, it is a taboo in the martial arts world to secretly learn the martial arts of other sects. Anyone who offends will be attacked by a group.  Hu Xiaomao didn't understand the rules of martial arts, so He Tieyi had to emphasize it in order to prevent him from getting into trouble.

    Hu Xiaomao immediately swore to the sky that he would never reveal the secret of his unique knowledge. If he violated it, he would be struck by thunder.  He Tieyi called a disciple and asked him to send Hu Xiaomao home.  Hu Xiaomao reluctantly said goodbye to everyone.

    After Lu Jiu left, he asked strangely: "Master, why don't you pass on the 'Red Yang Kung' to him? Just in case"

    He Tieyi smiled bitterly and said: "Do you think I haven't thought about it? The 'Red Yang Kung' is overbearing and strong. Without my guidance, if he practices it according to the book, he will definitely end up with bursting of his meridians! Hey, a powerful enemy is in the head, so I will take the lead.  After receiving the first-level kill order, let¡¯s discuss the action plan tonight.¡±

    Hu Xiaomao squatted in a corner where the light could not shine, enduring the mosquito bites, staring at the Qinglong Club's branch gate in the distance without blinking.  He sneaked out after returning home just now, full of curiosity, wanting to see who was brave enough to start a war with the Blue Dragon Society.  Although he failed to formally join the Qinglong Society, he already regarded himself as a member of the society.  Now that a crisis is approaching, how can I stay alone and stay out of it?  After waiting for a long time, I didn't see anyone coming or going. I couldn't help but feel annoyed. Could it be that tonight's operation was cancelled?  Or maybe the Qinglong Society has a secret passage in and out, preventing outsiders from seeing it at will?  The more I thought about it, the more likely it was that with their strength, it would be easy to dig a tunnel from the courtyard to the outside of the town.  It seems that He Tieyi once said that he should bring water equipment. It is estimated that if the two sides fight, it should be near Yanghe River.  As soon as I thought of this, I ran out of the town without any hesitation.

    About three miles east of Jianyang Town, there is a river meandering through. The residents of the town call it "Yang River", and Jianyang Town is named after the river.  Every summer during the hot season, children in the town like to come here to fish, float, dive, catch crabs and have fun.

    Arriving at the entrance of the town, walking eastward along the road, it was pitch black, with occasional fireflies flying in the air, and the constant chirping of insects and frogs.  In the distance, a white strip of water stretches across the wilderness, with willow trees lining the shore and sparkling waves on the water.

    ??Walking alone in the middle of the night, listening to the rustling footsteps, I couldn't help but feel a little scared.  There seemed to be countless fairies and ghosts lurking in the darkness.  A gust of cool wind blew by, making the cold hair stand on end.

    Hu Xiaomao was so excited that he was calmed down by the wind. He looked at the vast wilderness and pulled his hair hard in distress.  He didn't know how to contact the Blue Dragon Society, and he couldn't find any marks left by the disciples of the Blue Dragon Society. Where was their hiding place within dozens of miles up and down the two sides of the Taiwan Strait?  If he accidentally enters the ambush set by the Qinglong Society and cannot see each other clearly, he will only die.  Even if he found the right place, how could He Tieyi allow him to stay in the way and increase the burden in vain?

    He simply climbed up a large locust tree on the shore where three people hugged each other, and looked around.  Sitting comfortably on a thick branch, with his feet dangling in the air, he suddenly let out a startled cry, widened his eyes, and stretched his neck to look towards the river.

    A dark shadow suddenly appeared on the river and gradually expanded in the field of vision. It was a Wupeng fishing boat approaching from the upstream direction.  Hu Xiaomao heard someone say that according to the rules when sailing at night, a windproof light should be hung on the bow of the boat to avoid collision accidents.  But this fishing boat not only did not hang a light on the bow, but also moved very fast without considering the dangers that might occur, giving off a somewhat strange atmosphere.

    Hu Xiaomao murmured to himself: "Could it be that the people on the boat are the enemies of the Qinglong Society?"

    At this moment, the sound of wind caused by the rapid running reached my ears.  Hu Xiaomao looked back and saw several figures running towards him from the town. By coincidence, they landed under the big tree where he was hiding.

    These newly arrived people were all unkempt, wearing patched clothes, and some were barefoot. Most of them were holding bamboo sticks and carrying sacks on their shoulders. They were actually beggars begging along the streets in the town!  Hu Xiaomao even recognized two or three of them, and evenI have been teased by myself and my companions, and it turns out that they are all hidden masters!  The beggar at the head had gray hair and carried six sacks of various sizes. He looked at the fishing boat approaching quickly and breathed a long sigh of relief. "God bless, reinforcements finally arrived in time! If only I could protect Elder Yi's safe return to the Yueyang Headquarters."  , we have achieved great success!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sudden sound of powerful crossbow arrows piercing the air on both sides of the river. Countless sharp arrows with firelight, dense as rain, swarmed towards the fishing boats in the middle of the river.

    ; ;

 Volume 1: Bloody Horror in the Dark Night Chapter 4: Outnumbered and Enemy

    "Ah!" Hu Xiaomao was startled and almost slipped from the tree. He quickly covered his mouth with one hand and hugged the trunk firmly with the other hand, sweating profusely for fear of being discovered.  Fortunately, there was a sudden change, and the beggars under the tree also screamed, and no one paid attention to the sound above their heads.

    I saw the rockets piercing the sky, interweaving a dense red giant net in the dark night, covering all the space above the fishing boat, like hell fire, spitting out infinite murderous intent.

    An angry shout suddenly rang out from the boat: "How dare you, you rat, to sneak attack!" The voice contained a strong internal energy, which spread far across both sides of the Yang River like a torrent of bells and drums.  Even though he was more than twenty feet away, Hu Xiaomao was still shocked to the point where his scalp was numb and his blood was boiling.

    Before the arrows rained down, "Bang" the boat awning was exploded by a violent force, and countless broken wood fragments flew away, hitting the flying arrows as if they had eyes, and knocked the rockets into the river.  Without the cover of the boat canopy, with the faint light of the fire, five or six big men could be vaguely seen standing on the boat.

    "Zheng!" The sound of crossbow arrows rang out again, and a second wave of arrow rain poured down from all directions.

    The beggar under the tree and the big man on the boat cursed at the same time and greeted the eighteen generations of the enemy's ancestors.

    The gray-haired beggar stood on his head and coldly uttered one word, "Kill!" He let out a long roar and flew like flying, leading his men to rush towards the depths of the reeds where the crossbows were fired.

    Facing the sharp arrows shot by the powerful crossbow, no one dares to test the edge with their flesh and blood unless they have practiced the horizontal kung fu of copper skin and iron bones.  Everyone on the boat was in a hurry and had no time to discuss how to resist. One of them jumped into the sky with a weapon to protect himself, and the other four jumped into the river.  They had just left the ship when a sharp arrow hit the ship's plank. The buzzing and trembling sound from the arrow tail could not be heard, and then flames shot up into the sky.

    The four people came up to the surface and saw the fishing boat engulfed in flames. They were secretly glad to be out of danger when they suddenly realized that there was an undercurrent surging under the water, and the enemy was quietly approaching from under the water.  They didn't have time to call for help, so they let out shrill screams one after another.

    The big man in the air was shocked and angry when he heard the screams of his companions. The opponent first attacked them with crossbows. When they jumped into the water to escape, the water ghosts lying in wait for the opportunity to move out, causing heavy losses to their own side in the blink of an eye.  The other party acted carefully and cruelly. It is estimated that none of the companions who fell into the water survived.  He is not good at underwater kung fu. If he fights with the enemy in the water, he may not be able to use even 10% of his ten kung fu, and he will be at the mercy of others.  But when he ran out of breath, he fell into the river involuntarily.  In the darkness, he couldn't see clearly the location of the killer lurking under the water. He took a deep breath, waved his palm downwards and hit the surface of the water. He used the rebound force to leap into the air again, rushing towards the shore like an eagle.  side.  He had already heard the roar on the shore and knew that the Beggar Clan disciples were coming for reinforcements, so he had to try to join them as soon as possible.

    The waves rolled up, and several water lines cut through the river. The killer under the water finally appeared, chasing the enemy in the air.  At the same time, whistles were heard on the other side of the river and reeds were swaying. Lu Jiu and Mo Sen led more than a dozen men in Tsing Yi and rushed out in three speedboats. The swords in their hands flashed and their eyes overflowed with murderous intent.

    The big man's flying figure suddenly stopped in the air. Before the enemy could guess his intention, he turned around with a hollow somersault, and the long stick in his hand stabbed into the water.  A pursuing water ghost was caught off guard and was hit on the head with a long stick, causing blood and brain matter to spray everywhere.  The big man used his strength to get up again, shook his left hand, and shot a few copper coins into the bottom of the water, accurately drilling into the enemy's vital points.  But when he saw the blood gushing out, all five masters in the water were killed by him in an instant.  He lured the enemies under the water to reveal their traces, and after avenging his companions' blood, he flew across the water.  In these few movements, the rabbit rises and the falcon falls, killing the enemy and showing off the power. There is no unnecessary movement in the middle, just like flowing clouds and flowing water, without a trace of fireworks.

    Hu Xiaomao was dazzled by what he saw. Although he was leaning towards the Qinglong Society in his heart, he still wanted to sincerely applaud this man's excellent martial arts at this moment.

    It was He Tieyi of the Qinglong Society who led the ambush. Seeing the enemy kill several people in a row with his hands raised, he was shocked and admired. Both sides had started killing and there was no room for maneuver.  The big man was flying towards the shore. There was nowhere to use the force in the air, so it was the best time to intercept him. Otherwise, it would be a hard battle when he stepped on the ground.  He raised his voice and said, "I've heard for a long time that Elder Yi of the Beggar Clan has unparalleled martial arts skills. He dared to ask for advice!" He suddenly jumped up into the sky, and the "Red Yang Jin" in his body was fully enhanced.  Open the air and blast the opponent head-on like cracking mountains and rocks.  He admired his opponent's martial arts skills, so he followed the rules of the martial arts and warned him before punching.

    When the iron fist was released, the surrounding temperature suddenly increased, which was ten times more uncomfortable than the scorching sun.  From a distance, Hu Xiaomao saw a faint dark red light emitting from his fists, like red-hot hammers. He couldn't help but be speechless. What amazing martial arts this was!  He couldn't imagine whether his body would remain intact if he was hit.  He Tieyi was originally a majestic figure, but from a distance, he looked like a god descending to earth, unstoppable.

    Elder Yi said angrily:?Chi Yang Kung!  It turns out to be Captain He of the Qinglong Society!  "Seeing his opponent's fists being fierce and heavy, he slashed his long stick in front of him to break the strength of his opponent's fists. Then he quickly pulled back behind him, his legs flew into the air, and he kicked the opponent's fists.

    There was an explosion of energy in the air, and the two fell to the ground as soon as they touched each other. Their eyes met, and they were both a little confused and a little surprised.

    He Tieyi had used all his strength in the punch just now, and had the advantage of waiting for work. However, after the move, his arms were slightly numb due to the internal energy of the opponent, and the aura in his Dantian was chaotic, and his meridians were almost disrupted.  The opponent not only has deep internal strength, but also has superb kick skills. If the two of them were just competing in martial arts, he would have to accept the defeat.  It's a pity that tonight's situation is either your death or my death. There is no third way. We have to fight to the death with all our strength even though we know we are losing.

    Elder Yi on the opposite side also looked at him with admiration.  In order to win the battle quickly, he took a risk and used eight of his power to attack. He thought he could make He Tieyi injured and retreat, but his opponent was completely fine.  This time it was a head-to-head confrontation, and the suppressed internal injuries were aching again, and there was a strong tendency for them to relapse.  The legs and feet that were in contact with the opponent's iron fist felt swollen and painful. The "Red Yang Kung" really lived up to its reputation and must be handled with caution.  The spiritual consciousness in my heart also felt four huge mental pressures. The other party obviously had masters who had not shown up. I was outnumbered and the situation was not optimistic.

    By this time, reinforcements from the Beggar Clan had arrived, and they fought with the disciples on guard outside the Qinglong Society.  All that was heard were shouts, screams, the sounds of bones breaking, and the sounds of weapons clashing all at once, echoing in the night sky, bloody and shrill.

    Elder Yi seemed to be oblivious to the movements outside him. His eyes were fixed on his opponent, his mind entered a clear and transparent state, and he threw away all his thoughts. His energy spread throughout his body, and an extremely powerful and dignified aura spread outward.  I saw dead leaves flying, fragile reeds falling down one after another as if they had been cut by a sickle, forming a flat land with a radius of three feet with him as the center.

    He Tieyi was the first to bear the brunt. He felt that the energy emitted by the other party was as real as the substance, making him breathless. The thought of retreating flashed across his mind.  When masters compete with each other, if their momentum is taken away, they will immediately end up with blood splattered in the underworld.  I screamed in my heart, my anger was heavy, my feet were as firm as nails.

    Elder Yi¡¯s name is Yi Hui. He is actually less than thirty years old. He carries eight sacks on his back, has messy hair hanging down his shoulders, wears straw sandals, and has a red lacquered wine gourd tied to his belt.  The slightly thin figure contains infinite energy, like a majestic mountain.  A pair of eyes radiating with sparkle, it was terrifying to look at.  "We, the Beggar Clan, and the Qinglong Society are not in conflict with each other, but Captain He led his men to block Yi's group tonight and killed the disciples of our gang. I don't know why? If Chief He can't give Yi a satisfactory explanation, how many of the Beggar Clan will be killed?"  Wan disciples will never give up!"

    Since both sides were at odds, He Tieyi had no intention of hiding anything and said in a deep voice: "Elder Yi, if you don't speak secretly in front of people, I, the Qinglong Society, will definitely get what you have in your arms. If you can't get it tonight, He will have to go to the meeting with your head high.  Lord, please forgive me!" Yi Hui is the youngest elder of the Beggar Clan. After his debut, he encountered many adventures and made great progress in martial arts. He is chasing the leader of the Beggar Clan, Xiao Changkong, who is known as the "Top Ten Masters in the Jianghu". He is the next leader of the Beggar Clan.  The popular candidate has extraordinary strength that is not commensurate with his age, and he is definitely among the first-class masters in the world.  Although the Jianyang branch is one of the eight branches of the Qinglong Society, and He Tieyi and others are also famous masters in the world, it is difficult to predict who will win against such a powerful enemy.

    Yi Hui frowned slightly: "I don't remember when I took something from the Qinglong Society, but I actually bothered Captain He to get it back."

    "Everyone has a share in fighting for things that have no owner. If Elder Yi shirks it anymore, he is looking down on He!"

    Yi Hui's face turned even colder: "How does Captain He know that I have something in my arms that your association is interested in? Aren't you afraid that you have found the wrong person?"

    He Tieyi said: "As the saying goes, if you want others not to know, you have to do it yourself! Elder Yi successively killed thirteen people from Yanyulou, Tianxiahui, Liushabao and Taishan sect in the barren mountains of northern Fujian. He was not injured at all. It was such a sensation.  How can I, the Qinglong Club, not care about important matters in the world?"

    Yi Hui was furious: "Nonsense, the two senior brothers of Taishan Sect were killed by masters of Yanyulou. It has nothing to do with me. Don't slander me!" He couldn't help but feel awe in his heart. The Qinglong Society actually found out everything about what happened last night.  .  If they deliberately spread rumors, they will bring a bloody storm to the Beggar Clan.  But asking him to hand over the things in his arms would never work.

    He Tieyi sneered and said: "Everyone is dead, of course you will kill them all! What is the difference between the so-called heroes in the world, who do whatever it takes to achieve their goals and kill people to silence them, and our underworld characters? Elder Yi is known as the 'Jiangnan Beggar'  , once fame and fortune come your way, you can¡¯t hold it back!¡±

    "Shut up! Yi acted openly and aboveboard, how can I allow you to slander me wantonly!" Although Yi Hui was well-behaved, his hands and feet were still shaking with anger and his face was ashen.

    He Tieyi felt his opponent's mood fluctuated and his momentum was no longer unyielding.In the attack state, punch and attack immediately.  The reason why he used words to anger his opponents was mainly to delay time until Lu Jiu and Mo Sen, who were originally ambushing on the other side, could come over and join them.  At this time, seeing Lu Jiu and others arriving in a fast boat, there was no need to hesitate. With a tiger roar, he combined his fists to hit the opponent's chest and abdomen. He suddenly changed his moves in the middle of the punch, crossed his arms up and down, and increased the power of his punch by three points.  An overwhelming momentum blasted out.

    At the same time, a flash of lightning pierced the sky, bringing with it the sound of wind and thunder, and went straight to the left carotid artery of Yi Hui.

    Lu Jiu and Mo Sen jumped onto the river bank, each using their deadly moves to block their opponent's retreat.  The disciples of the Qinglong Society who followed them ashore bypassed them and attacked the reinforcements of the Beggar Clan disciples.

    The four of them took action at the same time, with a tacit understanding, and their power was powerful enough to change the situation.  He Tieyi's fist, He Haifeng's sword, Lu Jiu's stick, and Mo Sen's palm are all sharp weapons that have been tempered for thousands of times and have killed countless people. Who dares to despise them!

    Yi Hui has been in the world for many years and has rich experience. How could he not see that He Tieyi was deliberately talking to delay time?  But he also needs time to recuperate his injuries and calm down his blood, so he doesn't want to break it.  Last night in the battle in the barren mountains of northern Fujian, although he finally killed all the masters who came to fight for him, he was punched in the back by Yanyu Louhua Wanqing, and his left leg was stabbed by the Chu Kingdom of the World. The enemy's deadly counterattack made him  He was traumatized.  It was precisely because he needed to heal his wounds that he chose the waterway to return by boat.  He had moved too much just now, and the wound on his left leg burst open, and blood had seeped into his clothes.  Faced with all kinds of unfavorable situations, he could only show weakness to the enemy and deliberately pretend to be angry, luring the opponent to attack first, and then looking for an opening to strike later.

    The next moment, Yi Hui returned to his calm and composed demeanor, a slight smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    He Tieyi saw the change in his demeanor clearly, and his heart sank. He still underestimated his opponent!  At the same time, he felt the pressure increase sharply, as if there was a transparent wall between the two of them. Every step forward required 12 points of effort, and the originally fast and fierce punches slowed down uncontrollably.  I was shocked, my opponent didn't even make a move, he had cleverly used his aura to create an illusion and fall into an illusion.  In desperation, he bit the tip of his tongue, regained his senses under the severe pain, secretly released his punches, and the heat wave swept away.

    Yi Hui secretly cried out that it was a pity that He Tieyi recovered so quickly!  However, his fists had paused slightly just now and were slower than the other three, leaving gaps in the originally perfect attack combination.  Although the gap is so small that it is almost insignificant, it is enough for a master of Yi Hui's level.  When masters compete, even a slight difference can often be enough to determine victory or defeat.

    The long stick that Yi Hui had put behind his back was stabbed out from his waist with a swish, and it hit first, knocking away He Haifeng's long sword with a clang.  He Haifeng's tiger's mouth felt hot, his fingers felt like they were being shocked by electricity, and a sword almost flew away from his hand, and all his plans were useless.  Yi Hui's stick keeps moving, coiling around his body like a dragon. People follow the stick and rush up into the air like a tornado.  He Tieyi's fist, Lu Jiu's stick, and Mo Sen's palm hit the air wall he was protecting one after another. They were all released by the spiraling dark energy and hit the ground with a bang, causing the soil to fly away.

    The four masters tried their best to attack, but they returned in vain.

    Yi Hui waved his long stick in the air, whipping up strong wind and hitting the four people below like a dark cloud.  But when he swung his long stick down, the shadow of the stick changed countless times, alternating between virtual and real, and it was impossible to tell which direction he was mainly attacking.

    Lu Jiuqi said: "This is Bodhidharma's Stick Technique!" The fellow stick skill master was delighted to see the hunter's heart. He raised his long stick in his hand and used the magic trick "Reincarnation" of the Demon Subduing Stick Technique. He and his stick combined into one and rushed forward.  Both the Demon-Conquering Stick Technique and the Bodhidharma Stick Technique come from Buddhism. The difference is that the Demon-subduing Stick Technique emphasizes fierceness and subdues people with force, while the Bodhidharma Stick Technique emphasizes endless changes and skills to win. Each has its own merits.

    The sound of long sticks clashing was as thick as raindrops, and dozens of sticks had been exchanged in the blink of an eye.  The two figures were entangled endlessly, both fighting fast and not allowing others to interfere.

    He Tieyi and others secretly complained that Lu Jiu was so impulsive that he forgot the original joint attack strategy and fought Yi Hui alone. Wasn't it obvious that he would suffer a loss?  Just as he was about to send reinforcements, Lu Jiu groaned and was knocked to the ground with a stick.  He looked at his opponent in mid-air unwillingly, opened his mouth and spat out blood, and said bitterly: "You are not using the authentic Bodhidharma Stick Technique!"

    Yi Hui smiled and said, "I used the Beggar Clan's 'Dog Beating Stick Technique'. Are you convinced?" The Dog Beating Stick Technique is the Beggar Clan's unique skill. It is also very famous in the world and is known as the world's stick.  The crown of skill.  Beggar Gang leaders throughout the ages have relied on this set of stick techniques to travel around the world, subjugate demons and eliminate demons, and maintain the prestige of the Beggar Gang.  Only senior disciples who have made great contributions to the gang can be taught one and a half moves by the gang leader.

    Lu Jiu opened his mouth wide and murmured: "It turns out to be a dog beating stick method!" Xindao lost to the best stick method in the world, it is not an injustice.

    Yi Hui took advantage of his strength to fly into the air, and suddenly felt a murderous aura coming over him. Turning his head, he saw a man in Tsing Yi quickly pounced down from a high altitude, with two short spears shaking wildly in his hands, using the lost technique of Lingnan's gold-threaded dragon-binding acupuncture point.Hold the seventeen key points behind yourself.

    ; ;

 Volume 1 Blood Terror in the Dark Night Chapter 5 The Thin Line of Life and Death

    Yi Hui actually did not use all his strength before the fight with Lu Jiu, because he felt that the opponent had a master lurking on the side. In order to guard against the enemy's sneak attack, he still left three points of strength when he started.  However, Lu Jiu used the demon-subduing stick method to open and close, and the force was astonishing. The violent attack just like a sudden storm forced him to lose his strength, otherwise he would not be able to injure his opponent in the blink of an eye.  At this time, the old strength in his body had just been exhausted, and new strength was born. Faced with the sudden attack, his heart felt cold.

    This master who appeared like a ghost was Chang Lewen. He used the Crane Dance movement technique that he was good at and displayed his light skills to the fullest. When Yi Hui passed the move and had no time to pay attention to him, he quietly jumped up into the sky and targeted the true energy in his body.  With the opportunity exhausted, he suddenly glided closer, and smoothly pierced his opponent's vital point with his spear.  He knew very well that Yi Hui's martial arts was very strong, and if he missed such an opportunity, he might have to pay for it with his life, so he used all his strength when he took action, without any defense, and it was likely that he would die together.  Anyway, if the mission fails and you can't escape the punishment of the chief rudder, it will be worse than death. It is better to seize the opportunity and gamble your life.  He had a desperate mentality, and the force of his gun was more than twice as sharp as usual, which was his limit.

    Mafia characters have always used any means to achieve their goals. If it were a white master, he might not choose the sneak attack method due to reputation considerations.

    Yi Hui has lived a life of licking blood with the tip of a knife. He has fought against gangster figures many times and has long been familiar with the gangster's style. He will not be stupid enough to distract his opponent and scold his opponent for being unethical.  When faced with a crisis, we can only concentrate on resolving it. Even if the chance is slim, it is better than dying in the wilderness.  As the saying goes, "An inch long makes you strong, and an inch short makes you dangerous." Long weapons are suitable for long-range attacks, while short weapons are good for close combat.  The opponent's short spear has already penetrated within three feet of the side, which can be used to display its flexible and dangerous characteristics, but his own long stick has lost its power. Only by using its strengths and avoiding weaknesses, and increasing the distance between the two sides, can there be a chance to even out the disadvantage.  Countless thoughts flashed through my mind, and I took a strong breath of energy. Ignoring the stinging pain in my meridians, I twisted my rising body and flew diagonally to avoid the poisonous snake-like spear stab.

    Chang Lewen sneered, if we only talk about the strength of Qinggong and Shenfa, does Yi Hui think he can beat him in this aspect?  The short spear strikes diagonally, like a maggot attached to the bone, firmly pointing at the opponent's vitals.  Yi Hui felt the gun air at the back of his heart was cold against his skin. He guessed that his opponent was good at fighting in the air, so he hurriedly dropped Qianjin down. Chang Lewen swung his short spear around and stabbed the arteries on both sides of his neck.  In the crisis, Yi Hui tightened his abdomen and neck, reversed his wrist, and stabbed the long stick from his armpit to the back and upward. He used the Yang family gun's return technique. Although he didn't look back, the head of the stick still hit Chang Lewen accurately.  Lower abdominal dantian.  This counterattack is directed at the enemy's fatal part. If the opponent does not move back to defend, it will be a lose-lose outcome.

    Chang Lewen didn't expect his counterattack to be so sharp. Seeing that the long stick was coming fast and fiercely, if he was stabbed, his lower abdomen would definitely be pierced.  The short spear in his left hand moved outward, and the gun body shook violently. An overwhelming internal force rushed straight to the veins. When his heart secretly screamed that something was wrong, his whole body was knocked away. His throat was sweet, and countless blood sprayed out.

    With the cold light and lightning, the short gun in his right hand was released, and it was used as a hidden weapon to shoot at Yi Hui's vest.

    Yi Hui tried his best to avoid it, and a wry smile appeared on his face. He had been in the world for many years, so he was going to die here tonight.

    He Tieyi and others cooperated with each other tacitly, and immediately spread out to form a formation on the ground. The four of them each occupied a corner, just waiting for him to fall into the encirclement.  After Yi Hui was shot in the vest, as long as he adopted the tactics of roaming and fighting, the excessive bleeding alone would be enough to kill him.  What they were most afraid of now was that he would have someone to support him before he died, with the thought of dying together, so the four of them were on the defensive, determined to spend time with him and prevent him from breaking out and escaping.

    Suddenly, a scream was heard, and a black shadow shot through the sky. A bamboo stick shot across the air at high speed, hitting the head of the gun, and disappeared together into the reeds.

    The incident happened suddenly and beyond everyone¡¯s expectation.

    The masters of the Qinglong Congregation were frightened and angry. They finally found an opportunity to hit Yi Hui hard, but it was destroyed. They watched the cooked duck fly again. The annoyance and anger in his heart cannot be described in words. Before he could change his defense to offense, Yi Hui  Has landed lightly on the ground.

    The one who took action was Wei Xing, a six-pack disciple of the Beggar Clan who led the reinforcements. He killed several people at the beginning and suffered several cuts himself with sharp knives. However, after being injured, the power of the bamboo stick was greatly reduced, and he was killed by six or seven ordinary people.  The Qinglonghui disciples besieged and entangled him, unable to escape for a while.  His martial arts skills were far superior to those of his opponents, and he could have easily dealt with them, but the disciples of the Blue Dragon Society were not afraid of death. They descended the mountain like tigers, and with the aura of looking forward to death, they actually stopped him.  He was always paying attention to Yi Hui's condition. As soon as he realized that Yi Hui was in danger, he immediately threw the bamboo stick from the gap between the people. With his precise eyesight, he knocked away the short spear just in time.

    Hu Xiaomao watched Yi Hui escape from death several times, and his heart almost jumped out of his throat.  When he finally saw him landing safely, he couldn't help but let out a long breath.  In his young mind, Yi Hui was able to fight one against five without falling behind. Of course, it was worth it.A hero to be admired.  But intellectually, we should support the Blue Dragon Society. Thinking about it carefully, it really gives me a headache.

    As soon as Yi Hui touched the ground, he could no longer suppress the hidden wounds in his body. He vomited two mouthfuls of blood. The blood was dark red and black. It was obvious that the injury was serious.  He had changed his body shape several times just now, used his moves to repel Chang Lewen, and narrowly escaped death. But after all, his body was not made of iron, and the old wounds that had lurked occurred at the wrong time.

    He Tieyi and others were confused and exchanged surprised looks with each other. With Chang Lewen's martial arts, how could it be possible to shock Yi Hui to the point of vomiting blood with just one move?  Chang Lewen staggered after landing and hissed: "He must have been injured secretly during the fight last night!" He Tieyi and others suddenly realized, refreshed their spirits, and attacked at the same time.

    The four of them besieged their opponent for the second time and learned the lesson from the first attack. They locked onto Yi Hui with their mental telepathy. No matter what tricks he came up with, they attacked him fiercely without giving him time to breathe.

    Yi Hui reacted very quickly, raised his left hand quickly, and a handful of copper coins turned into dozens of black dots, like deadly locusts, which pounced on Mo Sen and Lu Jiu with a whine.  At the same time, his steps slipped to avoid He Tieyi's heavy punch. The head of the stick flicked wildly, each blow pointing to the flaw in the sword's move, blocking He Haifeng's quick sword moves.  He Haifeng stabbed seven times in a row in the blink of an eye. Each time he struck halfway, he had to change his attack. The sword energy in his body could not be released, and he was so sad that he almost vomited blood.

    Mo Sen and Lu Jiu's forward momentum was not slow, but their retreat was faster, and they were embarrassed to avoid the hidden weapons shot by their opponents with the "rain of flowers in the sky" technique.  Lu Jiu retreated while waving his long stick to protect the two of them, and knocked away the coins he shot.  Occasionally, a fish slipped through the gap between the sticks, pierced through the clothes of the two people, and flew far into the depths of the night.

    At the same time, the Beggar Clan disciples who came to help were already locked in a bitter fight, leaving only Wei Xing and three others who could barely stand.  Most of the Qinglonghui disciples were also killed or injured, and ten others were wounded and fighting, covered in blood.  Wei Xing lost the bamboo stick in his hand, and the pressure around him suddenly doubled.  The disciples of the Qinglong Society were furious. They would not slow down their attack because he had no weapons. On the contrary, they were more motivated to fight. Their swords were flying like snow, and they rushed forward one after another.

    As soon as Wei Xinggu left his hand, he already thought that the enemy would take the opportunity to attack crazily. He used his internal energy to sneak into his lower body, drew his toes in front of him, and shoveled up a large amount of sand.  The three people attacking from the front were caught off guard. They quickly closed their eyes and raised their sleeves to cover themselves. One of them was half a beat too slow to react and was hit by sand in his eye. He immediately started bleeding and the attack naturally collapsed.

    Wei Xing used the skill of using his bare hands to attack the sword. He quickly stretched out his left hand to hold the elbow of the person on the left. He grabbed his single sword with his right hand and swung it back. At the critical moment, he blocked the blade behind him, but  There was a chill on the right side of his body, and a deep wound was cut by the man besieging him on the right side.  He had no intention of checking the depth of the wound, so he jumped forward despite the pain, hit the enemy's chest with his left elbow, and made a crisp cracking sound in his ribs. He flew up with a kick from below, knocking down the blind enemy in front of him, and took advantage of the eyes of the other two people.  Closed, the steel knife in his hand swept across, two heads flew into the sky, and blood spurted high.  The big man who was seriously injured on his left side was so anxious that he suddenly opened his arms and rushed towards him, hugging him tightly.

    Wei Xing was shocked and turned pale. With a swipe of his left palm, he hit the enemy's forehead with a bang. The force of his palm was everywhere, and his skull was split into pieces.  The big man's seven holes were bleeding, but his arms were still wrapped around Wei Xing's waist like iron hoops, and he refused to let go until his death.  Wei Xing tried his best to break free of the restraints on his body. Hearing two winds of swords approaching, he had no choice but to turn sideways to block with his sword. His posture was quite awkward.

    Seeing him killing several of his companions in a row, the disciples of the Qinglong Society were so filled with hatred that the corners of their eyes almost burst out. They heard two clanging sounds, sparks flying, and they actually pushed Wei Xing back a step.

    Wei Xing handed the sword to his left hand and stabbed forward unexpectedly. Another man was stabbed in the throat and fell to the ground dead.  At this moment, there was a sudden cramp in his chest. I looked back in surprise and saw that the man with bleeding eyes was half-kneeling on the ground, tilting his head slightly to listen. The steel knife in his hand was already halfway inserted into his body.  At that moment, he gritted his teeth, endured the pain in his chest, slashed with his sword, and tried his best to kill the person in front of him.  Suddenly I heard wind blowing behind my head, and the only remaining enemy slashed with a knife, but the knife in his hand seemed to be as heavy as a thousand pounds, and I couldn't lift it at this moment. I sighed secretly and closed my eyes to wait for death.

    At this moment, Yi Hui fell from the sky and swept away with a stick. The Qinglonghui disciple's muscles and bones were broken and he rolled five feet away.  Yi Hui defused the attack by He Tieyi and others, and saw Wei Xing in danger from a distance. He was grateful for his kindness in rescuing him, and hurriedly flew to the rescue, but unfortunately it was still a step too late.  He Tieyi and others followed him like a shadow, surrounding him at the core.

    Yi Hui ignored the enemies glaring at him and put his arms around Wei Xing's shoulders. He saw a bright steel knife inserted into his chest. Once he pulled it out, he would immediately be stunned and did not dare to make any move.  The injury was so serious that even if the Great Luo Immortal was present, he might not be able to save his life.  Wei Xing was well aware of his injuries and whispered: "Elder Yi, this disciple is useless and cannot escort the elder back to the main helm to recover. Elder, don't worry about me, please break out of the encirclement quickly!"

    Yi Hui was noncommittal: "You just saved me??I'm dying, and I still don't know your name.  "Put your palms against the acupuncture points on his vest, and continuously send Qi there to temporarily maintain his life.

    Wei Xing's eyes lit up, his dark gray face suddenly glowed, and he said excitedly: "My disciple is Wei Xing, the deacon of Jianyang Branch on Jiangnan Road. He once learned martial arts from the late Master Feng Zhengzhixiang." Tears filled his eyes, and his face  It is so glorious that even death is worth it.  The Beggar Clan has tens of thousands of formal disciples, but he only commands a few dozen of them, most of whom don't know martial arts and are very average in terms of talent and status.  If it weren't for his seniority, it would be difficult to become a Liubao disciple.  At this moment, I received the care and attention of the youngest and most promising elder in the gang, and I had mixed feelings in my heart. It was truly an honor that I had never experienced in my life.

    Yi Hui nodded and whispered: "Deacon Wei, you did a good job this time! After I return to the helm, I will truthfully report what happened to the gang leader and reward you for your merits."

    Wei Xing was surprised and said: "Really? Thank you so much, elder!" He laughed twice, very happily and proudly. Before the laughter stopped, he was already exhausted.

    Seeing him laughing and dying, Yi Hui sighed in his heart. He had always had grudges and grievances throughout his life, but this time he could not repay his benefactor.  Wei Xing slowly closed his eyes and looked around. The fighting had stopped, there were stumps and broken hands everywhere, and all the Beggar Clan disciples who were reinforcing him died heroically.  Isn't it ironic that so many brothers sacrificed their lives for a dead thing, but the one who caused all this is still alive and well?  A sudden sadness surged into my heart, and I couldn't help but raise my head to the sky and let out a long mournful scream, which shook the whole country.

    He Tieyi and others were lucky enough to protect themselves and bullied those close to them at every step.  The Qinglong Society also suffered heavy losses in this operation. All twenty-eight ordinary disciples in the branch were killed. Lu Jiu and Chang Lewen were seriously injured, and there was no trace of what they wanted to capture.  He Tieyi secretly cursed the supporting experts in the meeting for moving too slowly. By the time they got here, they would probably have no choice but to collect the corpses for him and his party.  After paying such a high price, if it cannot achieve its goal, how will the Qinglong Society gain a foothold in the world in the future?  If the tiger returns tonight, not only will the Qinglong Society's reputation plummet, but the ensuing revenge actions by the Beggar Clan will be nothing short of child's play.  By then, if other gangs take advantage of the situation, the foundation of the Blue Dragon Society will be shaken, and their dream of seeking hegemony will be in vain.  On the contrary, if Yi Hui can be eliminated and what he holds is captured, it will not only cover up the truth of the Battle of Yanghe, avoid establishing strong enemies, but also revitalize the gang, the leader's reward will definitely be very generous.

    The five of them all understand that this battle involves the safety of the Qinglong Society. They must win without losing. There is no way out. They can only fight to the death with determination.

    Yi Hui felt the momentum created by the opponent's desperate fight, the roar stopped, and his eyes were like lightning, passing over the enemy's face one by one.  The clash of eyes was like invisible swords clashing in the air, and one could almost hear the clanging sound.  The five members of the Blue Dragon Society had a ridiculous feeling at the same time. Their opponent was declaring war on them, and it was a fight to the death!

    Yi Hui stood up straight, and the unparalleled momentum spread out, impacting the enemy's positions. It was as if a strong wind suddenly rose in the venue, blowing the five members of the Qinglong Club with their hair flying.

    He Tieyi shouted loudly: "It's useless to be at the end of a strong crossbow! Yi Hui, you don't need to be mysterious, just use all your hard work to keep it under control!"

    Yi Hui said: "If Yi hadn't been injured first, haha, there would be no room for you to speak loudly! The Qinglong Society is just a waste of fame. Even if you defeat the weak with the crowd tonight, you will never get any good results. Since you want  If you are looking for death, Yi will let you see with your own eyes how powerful the Beggar Gang is, and I will help you!" The head of the stick was slightly lowered, pointing at the enemy beside him, the other hand was raised to protect his chest, and his feet were spread out, as if attacking and defending, as if he was in contact with the world.  Melted into one, giving people a strange feeling that cannot be defeated.

    The battle between masters is a battle of momentum.  Both sides attempt to use words to suppress their opponents and gain a psychological advantage.  Once the will is not firm enough and the shadow of failure is planted by the opponent, the outcome of the decisive battle will not be known.

    He Haifeng's sharp eyes saw the blood stain on Yi Hui's left leg slowly expanding, and he immediately said: "The left leg is injured, attack his lower body!" He never liked to talk, and he was concise and to the point when talking to others.  It means "the enemy's old injury on his left leg has recurred and he has difficulty moving. We must pay attention to attacking his lower body."  People in the Qinglong Club who have been with him for a long time can guess the meaning of his words.

    Yi Hui was awestruck in his heart. The wound on his left leg would definitely affect his speed when jumping and turning. Whether it was offense or defense, he could not do whatever he wanted.  However, the opponent has seen through his weakness and will definitely attack with heavy hands later to force him to move and dodge, causing the wound to be further torn and blood loss to continue.  No matter how strong his martial arts skills are, once he loses too much blood and his hands and feet become weak, he will end up dead without a whole body.  In addition, the hidden injuries in his body limited his ability to exert only 80% of his usual strength, and the situation was actually extremely unfavorable.  The only way is to fight quickly before the injury worsens and avoid fighting for too long, otherwise you will inevitably die.  His face was calm as usual, and he said loudly: "No matter what the outcome of this battle is, Yi??Be brave and ask Master He to agree to the next request.  "

    He Tieyi secretly admired the other party's fearless demeanor in the face of danger and said: "As long as it is within He's ability, Elder Yi just says it's okay!"

    Yi Hui glanced at the scattered corpses of the Beggar Clan disciples and sighed: "Master He, please, for the sake of our comrades, bury my disciples together in the same place, so that they can rest in peace and not be devoured by wild dogs."

    He Tieyi said with emotion: "It's a small effort, please don't worry!" The masters supported by the Qinglong Society are probably on their way here. If they fail and die, someone will take care of the aftermath, so there is no need to worry about this problem.

    "Thank you!"

    Yi Hui's footsteps flickered, and he suddenly moved from stillness. He retracted his long stick and then released it, like a dragon out of the sea, whipping up a strong wind and attacking Chang Lewen who was guarding the northwest corner.  Under the induction of qi machine, the masters of Qinglonghui raised their voices and took action at the same time.  The air flow in the field was violent, and the murderous aura was severe in an instant.

    ; ;

 Volume 1: Bloody Horror in the Dark Night Chapter 6: Brutal Fighting

    Facing the five masters of the Qinglong Society who are fully on guard, unless they are the top figures in the martial arts world, it will not be easy for anyone to win in a life-and-death battle.  The safest strategy is to first use defense to consume the opponent's strength, find out the opponent's fatal weakness in the confrontation, and then launch a surprise counterattack, defeat each one, and win at the least cost.  Unfortunately, Yi Hui was bleeding profusely and could not afford to delay the situation. The only way was to launch a strong attack and use thunderbolts to deal with the opponent before losing his fighting power.  Otherwise, once the battle reaches a stalemate, his weakness will be exposed, and he will have to die.

    Yi Hui definitely doesn¡¯t want to die in this nameless wilderness. He still has countless things to complete, and the position of leader of the Beggar Clan is still waiting for him.  Sooner or later, he will become a great master respected by thousands of people in the martial arts world.  He is the most outstanding figure among the young generation in the world. How could he die in obscurity in an enemy sneak attack?  Even if you really want to die, you must die in a vigorous battle under the spotlight of everyone!  Only in this way can he live up to his twenty years of hard work in martial arts, be worthy of the teachings of his mentor, and can he be called a true hero.

    A strong desire for survival swelled in his heart, driving his fighting spirit to burn like a raging flame, exuding an invincible momentum.

    However, the five members of the Qinglong Society had the idea of ????breaking the cauldron and dying together, completely ignoring their own safety, just hoping to find a way to kill their opponents.  As for whether he can survive after killing the enemy, that is not considered.  The rules of the Qinglong Society are as strict as iron, and they adhere to the principle of heavy rewards and heavy punishments.  If you fail to complete the task, even if you are lucky enough to escape with your life, you will still be tortured, which is a hundred times more painful than death.  Therefore, they did not hesitate to sacrifice their lives in order to complete their mission.

    Although they are not afraid of death, they are not willing to die foolishly and needlessly.  When surrounding Yi Hui, He Tieyi, Mo Sen, and He Haifeng deliberately formed a triangle formation to get slightly closer to their opponents. The injured Lu Jiu and Chang Lewen provided support on the outside of the formation and made flexible changes.  They have experienced hundreds of battles and know very well how to position themselves to maximize the power of their combined attacks.  After all, Yi Hui's martial arts was too strong, so they had to seize any favorable factors and not be careless in the slightest.

    One side wants to survive in death, while the other side regards death as homecoming. The two sides are fighting each other, no matter how good they are.

    Hu Xiaomao watched the cruel and fierce fight between the two sides from a distance, and couldn't help but feel frightened and his teeth chattered. In just half a meal, dozens of people were dead in the field, and only a few masters were left to face off.  Thinking about the scenes of fighting with people in the past, it is simply not worth mentioning.  Is this what Jianghu is?  The two sides have reached the critical moment of a fight to the death. They must hold back the feeling of nausea and vomiting and insist on seeing the outcome no matter what.  From the bottom of his heart, he certainly hoped that the Qinglong Club would win, after all, he almost joined the Qinglong Club.

    Yi Huihui launched the attack first, and the five members of the Qinglonghui were not surprised. What was surprising was that he actually chose the far side and attacked Chang Lewen who was standing on the outside.  If he didn't change his attack route, he would have to pass between Mo Sen and He Haifeng first.  Mo and He will definitely intercept him. After spending most of his skills, how can his ultimate move threaten Chang Lewen?  If the first move cannot severely damage the enemy, give the opponent a chance to organize calmly, and a hard fight is inevitable.  How could Yi Hui do such a wasteful thing with his shrewdness?

    Pulled by the qi of both parties, Yi Hui moved, and the people in the Qinglong Club had no time to think carefully and react at the same time.  He Tieyi was behind, Mo Sen was on the left, and He Haifeng was on the right. The three people in the inner circle took action together and hit Yi Hui in mid-air.

    Chang Lewen only had a short gun left in his hand. He never thought that he would be attacked first. He was stunned and immediately started to dance. He kicked his toes and an unowned single sword flew up and shot towards the opponent's door.  Five gun flowers dangled from the gun head, guarding the vital parts in front of the body, making it almost watertight.

    It can be said that Yi Hui's actions were completely unexpected by the people in the Qinglong Club and disrupted their plans.  Originally, they wanted to rely on the three people in the inner circle who had perfect martial arts to deal with Yi Hui and take on the heavy responsibility of offense and defense, while the other two people provided support and looked for opportunities to launch cold arrows.  Regardless of whether Yi Hui attacks anyone in the inner circle, as long as that person defends with all his strength, does not rush forward, and patiently waits for reinforcements from his companions, Yi Hui will not be able to defeat him in one encounter and force him to give up his defensive position.  If they cooperate with each other tacitly and attack and defend properly, trapping Yi Hui in the formation should not be a problem.  Unexpectedly, Yi Hui suddenly made a strange move, forcing the three people in the inner circle to abandon their established strategies and use all offensive tactics. Knowing that this would play into the hands of their opponents, they had to rescue their companions.

    Precisely because of the unexpected, Yi Hui's attack had miraculous effects. Just like a master playing chess with great imagination, ordinary people will still make mistakes in their predictions in the end, even if they rack their brains.  Regardless of whether you use force when playing chess, anticipating the enemy's opportunities and seizing the initiative are the only ways to win.

    Before taking action, Yi Hui carefully observed the positions occupied by the five opponents. Seeing that their strengths and weaknesses were arranged in an orderly manner, he couldn't help but admire them. He knew that his opponent was not a mob, but an extremely difficult bone to crack.  If we don¡¯t fight this timeMake dangerous moves and firmly control the situation. If you fall into the enemy's prepared formation, you will never be able to escape.  The outcome of the battle depends not only on the strength of both sides, but also on the wisdom and courage of both sides.

    The long stick in his hand was swung diagonally, using the trick of the "Dog Beating Stick Technique". The head of the stick swung sharply in a small area, and he and the stick rushed straight at the enemy.  As soon as the long stick was unfolded, the pressure around the body rose sharply. The wind on the left palm was as fierce as fire, and the long sword on the right was struck by lightning, attacking in no particular order.  Because the attack distance of He Tieyi's iron fist is far away, the fiery punch will hit three minutes later.  Lu Jiu stood farthest away and could not attack him for a moment.

    There was a cold light flashing in front of my eyes, but it was Chang Lewen who kicked the single sword first and shot it close. The cold wind hit his face with great force.  Yi Hui tilted his head slightly, and the steel knife brushed past his ear, cutting off a few stray strands of hair in a dangerous way, and flew towards He Tieyi, who was punching angrily.

    He Tieyi let out a cry of surprise, slightly retracted his left fist to avoid the blade, and then collided with the blade with his fist eye, knocking the flying knife down. His right fist remained unchanged and struck the opponent's lower body from a distance.

    Yi Hui's figure suddenly sank, he pointed his toes to the ground, his true energy circulated in his body, he turned around and pounced sideways, like a tiger descending the mountain, he actually used the Yang family's spear skills, and stabbed He Haifeng's chest with a long stick like a dragon.  As the long stick moves forward, its body spins endlessly, bringing up countless swirling air currents. The head of the stick draws spiral arcs, and the landing point is unpredictable and unpredictable.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The masters of the Qinglong Club felt that they had been cheated, and hurriedly changed their tactics to help.  Especially He Haifeng, who suddenly found that he had become his opponent's first prey, was inexplicably shocked.  He had just fought twice with Yi Hui. The first time he almost had his sword knocked away, and the second time he couldn't even complete all seven sword moves. His self-confidence had actually been shaken for a long time.  At this time, seeing the fierce attack of his opponent, he couldn't help but feel a little fear in his subconscious. He hurriedly raised his sword to his chest to block the enemy's stick.  Unexpectedly, when the long sword fell, it was wrapped in countless cyclones around the long stick, as if it was caught in the rushing water. The sword edge slid away involuntarily, unable to stop the long stick's incoming force!  He jumped back with force on his toes, swung the long sword quickly, and the electric light intertwined criss-cross, laying down a sword curtain.

    Yi Hui shouted loudly, and the long stick left his hand, passing through the sword curtain like a rainbow piercing the sun, and plunged into He Haifeng's chest, straight through his back, and a bloody tip of the stick emerged from his vest.  This move "Flying Dragon in the Sky" is the last move in the Yang family's gun, and it is also the most powerful move. People who don't know the details will have difficulty resisting it at close range, and will only die.

    Yi Hui has a lot of experience in fighting. When observing his opponent, he has chosen He Haifeng, who is strong in offense and weak in defense, as his target.  But if you attack He Haifeng directly, it will not be easy to break through if the opponent is alert and fully defensive.  Only by taking things by surprise and attacking them unprepared can we succeed.  So he deliberately bluffed to induce He Haifeng to attack, then caught the flaw in his moves and killed him.

    He Haifeng felt severe pain in his chest, but felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife. All the energy contained in the long stick was shattered. His whole body's energy dissipated. He could no longer hold the long sword and fell to the ground with a clang.  He looked down at the long stick stuck in his chest in disbelief, and many expressions of unwillingness, panic, and surprise appeared in his eyes.

    At this moment, Mo Sen hit Yi Hui's back with both palms, and the two qi collided, making a dull sound.

    Yi Hui followed the movement of his palm and rushed forward, directing the force of his palm to his lower body. Every time he took a step, he made a pit more than half a foot deep on the ground. He grabbed the tail of the stick with one hand and pulled it back, then retracted the long stick.  behind.  He Haifengnuo's big body was shaken up by his dark energy, his limbs twitched, and the wounds on his chest and back spurted blood at the same time.

    Lu Jiu jumped up and hugged He Haifeng's body, felt his breath, and hissed: "Xiao He is dead!"

    Mo Sen was overjoyed when he succeeded with one blow. His Sand Palm is an extremely domineering martial skill. After hitting the opponent, the blood in the body can rise sharply, causing internal fire to burn the heart and kill him.  Although Yi Hui's martial arts was strong, he was hit with a slap when he was tied up, and the internal injuries he suffered were definitely serious. His left palm fluttered, and his right palm cut into the empty door and struck down hard.  When He Tieyi saw that one of his brothers had died, he became furious and became more powerful with his fists, creating a storm and severely attacking his opponent's vitals.

    Yi Hui relied on his wisdom and martial arts to unexpectedly kill a powerful enemy. It was somewhat luck, but the slap on his back seriously injured him.  The center of the palm felt like it was burned by fire, and there was a strange burning pain. The blood all over the body was boiling, and there were stars in the eyes.  Despite this, the movement within three feet of him could not escape his spiritual consciousness. He suppressed the annoyance in his chest, took three quick steps, dodged the opponent's attack, aimed at Lu Jiu, who was unprepared, and hit him on the head with a stick.  fall.

    Lu Jiu usually had a very good friendship with He Haifeng. Seeing He Haifeng's tragic death, Lu Jiu felt agitated, with tears in his eyes. He was a little slow to the changes around him. He was suddenly shocked when the wind of the stick came down like a mountain, and he hurriedly picked up the long sleeve beside him.  Block with stick.  There was just a click, and the long stick in his hand was broken into two pieces. The enemy's stick kept falling and came straight to his head.  At the critical moment, he tilted his head to the left, and the enemy's stick fell close to his cheek, hitting his right shoulder hard.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Lu Jiu's shoulder bone was shattered on the spot, and the strong force penetrated into the body, attacking the heart against the blood. A blood arrow rushed out and sprayed towards the opponent's face.  He was seriously injured and spurted out blood. In addition to dispelling the force of the stick in his body, he also took this opportunity to counterattack, preventing his opponent from easily changing his moves.  This blood arrow contains both Yi Hui's residual strength and his internal strength. It is fast and powerful, no less than a powerful crossbow.  With a move of breaking the stick in his left hand, he can "destroy thousands of troops" and sweep across the enemy's knees.

    With just a flick of the stick in Yi Hui's hand, the tip of the stick could stab Lu Jiu in the temple and kill him.  But Lu Jiu was not a vegetarian. The air arrows made of blood were extremely fast. If he didn't try to resist them, it would probably be a lose-lose situation for both sides.  He hurriedly raised his energy and jumped up, waving his hidden inner strength on his sleeves, blocking the incoming blood arrow like a shield.  His waist was shaken, and He Tieyi had been punched in the air. He vomited blood and flew sideways. After landing, he staggered, his stick trembled slightly, and his movements were a bit embarrassing.

    He Tieyi shouted: "Brother Lu, retreat from the raiding formation!" He managed to injure the enemy. Of course, he had to strike while the iron was hot. He immediately followed up, raised his fists above his head, crossed them like iron awls, and hit the enemy on the back of the head with a loud shout.  Chang Lewen flew up like an eagle, stabbed quickly with a short spear, and used the technique of an eagle to chase a rabbit, and the wind sounded loudly.

    Lu Jiu said angrily: "No, I want to avenge Xiao He!" Regardless of the severe shoulder injury, he pressed the broken stick in his left hand to the ground and rushed forward, like a poisonous snake hunting, fast and ruthless.  He attacked with anger, but blocked the path of Mo Sen's palm. Mo Sen had no choice but to follow closely behind him, ready to support him at any time.

    Yi Hui suffered repeated injuries and injuries. In fact, the loss of his skills was very serious.  He was at the disadvantage of fighting alone, and his true energy was running at a high speed almost all the time, unlike the opponent who could rely on cooperation to adjust his physical strength.  So the longer it takes, the less good it will be for him.  Among these opponents, He Tieyi is undoubtedly the number one enemy, followed by Mo Sen. Chang Lewen and Lu Jiu are not very threatening due to injuries.  He listened to the wind and immediately rolled to the ground, out of the range enveloped by the enemy's energy.  Although the posture is ugly, it is very useful and can also buy valuable breathing time.  Just as he turned over and jumped up, he saw Lu Jiu rushing towards him like a mad tiger. He stretched out his long stick and tripped him down.

    Although Lu Jiu was big in body, he was as agile as a civet cat. He rolled forward and stabbed his opponent's lower abdomen with the broken stick from bottom to top.  Moson followed closely and hurriedly attacked with his palms.

    Yi Hui moved his right leg slightly and kicked the broken stick into two pieces. He used the stick in his hand to attack Mo Sen's sun point, forcing his opponent to change his moves to block.  Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his right leg. It turned out that Lu Jiu opened his mouth and bit him fiercely. One arm hugged the calf and he was like a hungry wolf fighting for food, with a frightening red light shooting out of his eyes.  At that moment, he exerted his internal strength, and the muscles in his legs were as hard as iron. The shock caused Lu Jiu's teeth to loosen and his mouth to bleed.

    He Tieyi was anxious and angry: "Lu Jiu, don't act rashly!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Jiu suddenly jumped up and hit Yi Hui in the lower abdomen with his head.  This blow to the head was so powerful that Yi Hui was so painful that he could hardly lift his breath. He staggered back and hit the Baihui point on Lu Jiu's head with a long stick.

    Hearing the sound of waves, rain of blood flew, Lu Jiu froze, and his huge body fell down like a scarecrow.

    "Brother Ninth!" Mo Sen put his arms around his waist and turned him over. Lu Jiu's eyes were wide open, and his face was covered with red blood and white brains. He said sadly: "Helmsman, Brother Ninth  Hehe can't do it either!"

    "What?!" He Tieyi and Chang Lewen clamped down on Yi Hui one after another to prevent him from escaping with Qinggong. They said in a deep voice: "Put down Lu Jiu and deal with the enemy first!"

    "yes!"

    Mo Sen stretched his body, raised his eyebrows and glared at the enemy, gritted his teeth and said: "Yi, if I don't cut you into pieces today, crush your bones and spread your ashes, I will be sorry for the souls of my brothers in heaven!"

    Yi Hui coughed several times, spitting out a mouthful of blood with each cough. His face turned pale due to excessive blood loss, and he said coldly: "In today's battle, either you die or I die. Your Excellency has been in the world for so many years, how can you still watch?"  Aren't you going to open it? Yes, I killed your brother, and Yi's good head is here. If you have the ability, come and avenge them!"

    At this point in the fight, although he had successfully killed two masters from the Azure Dragon Society, he had suffered more internal injuries than he had ever experienced before.  Now every time I take a breath, my internal organs seem to be roasted by fire, my meridians are blocked layer by layer, and there are signs of exhaustion of the true energy.  The wound on his left leg was numb, and the blood from the wound had already soaked into his pants. An uncontrollable feeling of weakness hit his heart, swallowing up his fighting spirit.  The opponent's figure began to become blurry and distorted in his eyes. He didn't know how long he could hold on. For the first time in his life, he felt the wings of death so close.

    "I'm going to kill you!" Mo Sen was furious and was about to take action, but was stopped by He Tieyi's look.  Everyone listened attentively, and their expressions changed somewhat.

    In the distance, two figures were running towards each other very fast.

    In the dark night, the wind is whimpering.The sound of water flowing is like weeping.

    ; ;

 Volume 1 Blood Terror in the Dark Night Chapter 7 Uninvited Guests

    Hearing that an expert was approaching, Chang Lewen was very happy: "Captain, could it be that Elder Mu brought people here?" When they received Fei Ge's message, they had already learned that the leader would send someone to respond, and carefully calculated the time.  It's time to arrive.

    Just as He Tieyi was about to speak, the pressure suddenly increased, and the stick hit him head and face like a mountain of shadows.  The left arm moved horizontally to protect the vital points of the upper body, and the right fist rushed out from the waist hole, using the "Black Tiger Heart Chewing" move, hitting the opponent's heart without any tricks.  This straight punch seemed to be slow but was actually fast. It broke the distance between the two people with a devastating momentum. The wind of the punch was condensed and did not disperse, and it all fell on Yi Hui.  Bullying opponents are seriously injured and their skills have been greatly reduced. They have to fight head-on to see which side can gain the upper hand.

    When Yi Hui heard that the visitor might be someone from the Qinglong Society, he felt miserable in his heart.  If two more masters join up with He Tieyi and others, there will be no chance of winning in his current state.  The only way is to weaken the opponent's strength as much as possible before the opponent's reinforcements arrive.  He had no choice but to draw out his stick and attack, trying to catch He Tieyi off guard.  Unexpectedly, although He Tieyi was slightly distracted, his vigilance was not reduced at all. This move was both offensive and defensive, and the rules were strict, leaving him no opportunity to take advantage of it.

    He Tieyi¡¯s iron fist comes with great force. If he avoids it, he is undoubtedly telling the opponent that his power is severely depleted and he does not dare to confront him head-on.  If you forcefully accept the attack, such a powerful punch will probably make you look ugly on the spot.  But Mo Sen and Chang Lewen were not ordinary people. They also used special moves to attack and cooperated skillfully.

    Yi Hui's mind flashed with lightning, and the long stick fell quickly, hitting He Tieyi's arm with a bang.  He Tieyi's left arm suddenly felt painful, the muscles of the entire arm were almost numb, and the place where he blocked the stick felt as hot and uncomfortable as a fracture. The speed of his right fist increased instead of falling, and it hit the chest.

    Yi Hui flew up with both feet, kicked and punched, and was pushed by the force of the punch. His whole body flew backwards like a projectile, and he was hitting Chang Lewen who was waving his gun forward.

    Mo Sen yelled: "Be careful!" He crossed his palms and struck his opponent from the side.  In the blink of an eye, the enemy stabbed his throat with a long stick, causing pain on his face due to the wind from the stick.  He hurriedly hid his head and shrank his neck, closed his palms inward, clamped the end of the long stick, and pulled it fiercely into his arms.  Unexpectedly, Yi Hui suddenly let go and refused to snatch the long stick with him. The force of Mo Sen's pulling back was not counterbalanced by any external force. As a result, it all returned to him, as if he had been hit hard in the chest and abdomen, and his face turned red.

    Yi Hui cleverly abandoned his stick, causing Mo Sen's interception to fail. His body continued to castrate, and he came to Chang Lewen in the blink of an eye.  Chang Lewen swayed slightly, slid to the left side of his opponent, and stabbed him with the short spear in his hand.  Without the long stick to protect himself, Yi Hui stretched out his left palm in panic and grabbed the gun body.  Chang Lewen sneered, and the short spear sank midway, deceiving his opponent's defense and stabbing him in the shoulder.

    Chang Lewen felt the short spear piercing deeply into his opponent's body. He was still secretly delighted. Yi Hui turned his body and used his right palm to take advantage of his unpreparedness and hit him silently.  A huge force penetrated his chest, Chang Lewen screamed, and his body flew five or six feet away. The blood spurting out of his mouth was steaming, as if it had been heated by high temperature and evaporated in an instant.

    "Chiyang Kung Fu! How come you know this Kung Fu?" He Tieyi shouted in surprise, his face full of surprise.

    Yi Hui had a half-smile on his face, with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes: "Yi is just borrowing flowers to offer to the Buddha. Master He's unique martial arts is really amazing!"

    He Tieyi suddenly realized that Yi Hui had just punched him, and the punch power was retained in the body. He would have been seriously injured, but he transferred the punch power to Chang Lewen in time, allowing Chang Lewen to withstand the power of Chi Yang Jin.  In this way, he can not only avoid internal injuries, but also kill his opponents. It can be said that he kills two birds with one stone.  After figuring out the reason, He Tieyi was filled with grief and anger. He didn't expect that his unique skill would cost his brother's life.  Then he let out a loud roar, strode forward, and struck out with his fists as fast as meteors, aiming at the opponent's vital parts.  The red light lingered on both fists, as if wrapped in flames, and the energy was suffocating, which was very scary.

    When Hu Xiaomao saw Chang Lewen killed in the palm of his hand, he couldn't help but feel sad. He thought of his words, deeds, voice and appearance in the hall of the helm. He subconsciously touched the three secret books in his arms, and his tears flowed disobediently.  Come down.  He had not been in contact with the people in the Qinglong Club for a long time, but he felt that Chang Lewen treated him as kindly as a nephew, and others also valued him.  Although they met only once, they passed on the most precious martial arts skills to him. How could he repay this kindness?  Seeing the masters of the Qinglong Society being killed one after another, he began to hate Yi Hui and wished that he would fall forever the next moment.  It's a pity that I don't know martial arts, otherwise I would have helped He Tieyi and others.

    Yi Hui did not hesitate to sacrifice his own injuries, and used a cruel trick to trap and kill Chang Lewen. The injuries in his body further aggravated, and he could barely stand only with the support of his steely will.  Although the Chiyang Jin was successfully transferred out just now, the meridians were still damaged, and the left leg could hardly be used. The whole weight fell on the right leg, which exposed obvious flaws in the lower body, and the long stick was lost.  Try to make more discounts.  There is still a short gun stuck in his left shoulder, and the heart-wrenching pain hits his brain, making him unable to calm down and think?? 

    At this time, He Tieyi attacked from the front and Mo Sen attacked from the right with fists and palms. The two blazing strong winds seemed to dry out the moisture in his body, blowing violently and tearing at his clothes.

    Yi Hui instinctively inhaled and retreated to avoid the enemy's sharp edge. He grabbed the short gun on his shoulder with his right hand and pulled it out. Blood spattered, and the severe pain made him almost open his mouth and scream in pain.  The handle of the right pistol immediately rotated and hit seven acupuncture points around the wound to stop the bleeding.  Although he moved quickly, He Tieyi's fists were not slow either, and they hit him in the chest when he was closing the acupuncture point of the wound.

    Yi Hui thrust out his short spear and hit his opponent's fists.

    Hearing a muffled sound, the short spear in Yi Hui's hand was knocked away due to the intense energy. The gun bent into a bow shape and fell into the river in a graceful arc.

    At the same time, Mo Sen took the wind with his palms and swatted it down quickly.  Just as Yi Hui was about to take the attack, He Tieyi shook his fists and struck up and down at the vital point, so fast that he had to block it.  Yi Hui lamented in his heart that it was difficult for two fists to defeat four hands. The two evils were weighed against each other and the only choice was to block the enemy's punches first.

    Mo Sen was about to hit his opponent with both palms, and suddenly a shout rang out: "How can you be a hero if you fight with more than you have?" At the same time as the shout rang out, a sword light was like a flying giant from the sky, pointing directly at Mo Sen's weak point,  The strategy was to encircle Wei and rescue Zhao.  The sword energy was so sharp and terrifying that the person who took action was obviously a master of swordsmanship and not the reinforcements that the Blue Dragon Society had been waiting for.

    With the sword energy reaching his body, Mo Sen's face changed slightly, and the long sword was pointing at his vital parts. If he ignored it, he would end up with blood splattering in five steps.  Immediately retract the palm and retreat diagonally, with the palm raised like a knife, and draw it towards the opponent's right wrist vein.  The opponent's figure swayed, and the sword light in front of his eyes suddenly flourished, as if a strong wind and rain were woven into a sword net to cover his head.

    Mo Sen hurriedly resisted the opponent's bold sword moves, retreating continuously for thirteen steps. The sword light suddenly disappeared, and the opponent returned the sword and sheathed it, standing proudly.  Mo Sen had just recovered from his shock. He looked down and saw that his clothes had been torn in seven or eight holes. The cool night wind was blowing in. Although he didn't have a mirror, he knew that he looked extremely embarrassed at this time.  In shock and anger, he raised his eyes to look at his opponent, and saw that the man who had just drawn the sword was of short stature, carrying a broad-edged long sword behind him, with a dark complexion, a face with Chinese characters, thick eyebrows and a wide mouth, nostrils pointing to the sky, and eyes as wide as copper bells, about  In his early thirties, Gu Panjian was somewhat arrogant and aggressive.  The companion behind him was a little older, but he had a slender sword on his waist. He had long hands and long legs, a thin face, a cold temperament between his brows, and deep eyes. He didn't even frown when he saw the corpses on the ground.  Frowning, it seems that he has seen too many bloody scenes.

    He Tieyi and Yi Hui stopped and jumped away in tacit understanding, each looking at the two uninvited guests.

    He Tieyi clasped his fists and said, "He Tieyi from the Qinglong Club. I'm sorry for He's poor eyesight, but the two of them look very different. I don't know which sect they are masters of. You two came here late at night. Do you have any advice?"

    The short swordsman looked at him sideways and said: "Are you He Tieyi, who is widely known in Jiangnan martial arts? I heard that your Chi Yang Kung is so domineering and powerful that few can rival you. I have admired you for a long time." There was no trace of respect in his expression.  , obviously playing haha.

    He Tieyi suppressed his displeasure and said: "That's because friends in the world are trying to flatter you. He just got a little fame by luck. I think you have a good appearance and extraordinary bearing. You must be well-known in the martial arts world. Have you asked for your name?"

    The man patted the broad sword behind his back and said loudly: "Can't you recognize the signature broad sword of my Taishan sect? I am Yuan Zhongyi of Taishan!" He pointed sideways at his companion behind him, "He is a member of the 'Seven Swords of Hengshan' of the Hengshan sect."  The third ranked hero Yin Tianyun!"

    He Tieyi, Yi Hui, and Mo Sen all had shocked expressions. Yuan Zhongyi was nicknamed "Thunderbolt Sword" and had a fiery nature. He was one of the top five masters of the Taishan Sect.  The martial arts of the "Seven Swords of Hengshan" are well known to everyone in the Jiangnan area. They have performed countless chivalrous and righteous deeds. They are the leaders of the Jiangnan martial arts community. There is no doubt about Yin Tianyun's superb swordsmanship.  These two masters of swordsmanship showed up uninvited. Were they passing by by chance or did they have ulterior motives?

    He Tieyi and Mo Sen looked at each other, feeling uneasy and having a premonition that something bad was going to happen.  Yuan and Yin are both White Dao heroes and fellow travelers with Yi Hui. If they help Yi Hui, this operation will not only achieve nothing, but also lead to the annihilation of the entire army.  If they also come here to fight for what Yi Hui holds, it will turn into a three-way struggle, and the situation will become more complicated and unpredictable.  Unfortunately, the person who responded to the meeting is still missing. Calls to the sky are unresponsive, and calls to the ground are not working. It is really worrying.

    Yi Hui secretly smiled bitterly. Yuan and Yin were definitely not just passing by by chance. Ninety-nine percent of them came here to seize the treasure.  The masters of the Qinglonghui have not retreated, but there are two more opponents with high martial arts skills. In his current state, he cannot resist them.  From the analysis of the strength of the three parties, Yuan and Yin are the strongest, followed by Qinglonghui, and he is undoubtedly the weakest party.  Do you want to give the things you get to others?

    Yin Tianyun, who had not spoken until now, said loudly: "Master Yuan and I have important things to do."?Hurry on the road under the starry night.  Unexpectedly, I heard the sound of fighting in the distance. I was curious and came over to see what happened.  He glanced around and said, "Who knew I saw so many people lying dead in the wilderness? Can Master He explain something?"  "

    He Tieyi snorted coldly: "This is the matter of our Qinglong Society. It seems that there is no need to report it to the Hengshan Sect! As the saying goes, everyone sweeps the snow in front of their own door and doesn't care about the frost on other people's tiles. The two heroes should not let this kind of gang dispute  It's better to intervene. Otherwise, there will be more trouble in the future, and the leader of your sect may blame the two for meddling in other people's business!" There was an implicit threat in the words, hoping that they would retreat in spite of the difficulties.

    Yin Tianyun shook his head: "Master He is wrong! The people of the Jianghu are naturally in charge of Jianghu affairs, not to mention that many disciples of the Beggar Clan were killed. If you are a member of the righteous path, of course you have to ask clearly. In case you meet Xiao Xiao of the Beggar Clan in the future.  Gang leader, I hope I have an explanation." The disciples of the Beggar Clan are dressed in very special attire. There is no other branch in the martial arts world. They can be easily distinguished by looking at the corpses on the ground.  There were stumps of limbs and broken blades everywhere on the scene, and one could imagine how tragic the battle between the two sides had just been.  The Hengshan Sect and the Beggar Clan both belong to the Baidao Clan, so naturally he would side with the Beggar Clan.

    He Tieyi's heart sank, as expected, the person who came was not kind, and the person who was kind never came.  Although Yin Tianyun's words are polite and tactful, if he disagrees with his words, he will immediately draw his sword and stand up for the beggar gang.  He asked himself that he had no confidence in defeating the opponent, and his mind was racing. How should he resolve the current unfavorable situation?

    Yuan Zhongyi suddenly pointed at Yi Hui and exclaimed: "You, why are you hanging eight sacks?! You are the eight-bag disciple of the Beggar Clan!" He had not looked closely just now, but then he discovered that Yi Hui was young and actually had  There were eight sacks hanging, which was so rare that I couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.

    Yi Hui clasped his fists and said, "I, Yi Hui, from the Beggar Clan, am truly lucky to have met two heroes today! I was ambushed by someone while passing through Jianyang and was seriously injured. I still need to rely on the help of two heroes tonight."  He is the only Eight Bags disciple among the younger generation of the Beggar Clan. With Yuan and Yin's experience in the world, even if he wanted to hide his identity, it would be impossible for him. He would simply admit it openly and ask them for help honestly and politely.  Test the other person's attitude.

    Yuan and Yin were moved at the same time: "So you are Yi Hui!" Yi Hui is one of the most outstanding white Tao masters in the martial arts in recent years. He is so popular that he even overshadows the leaders of many famous sects.  If purely in terms of reputation, Yuan Zhongyi and Yin Tianyun are even worse than him.

    Yuan Zhongyi saw him covered in blood and dirt, in a miserable state, standing there precariously, without any trace of the master's demeanor. He couldn't help but feel a little contempt in his heart. He laughed and said: "There are rumors in the world that Brother Yi is a once-in-a-fifty-year encounter of the Beggar Clan."  He is an outstanding person. When I meet him today, he is indeed extraordinary in his demeanor and out of the ordinary!"

    Yi Hui's expression did not change and he said: "Thank you so much for your compliments, Master Yuan. I can't bear this responsibility. Master Yuan killed the Seven Evils with one sword on the edge of the Yellow River, and fought against the master of the Demon Cult Feng Ru Kuang at the top of Huangshan Mountain. These heroic deeds are so heart-warming in the martial arts world."  Who knows among them. Taishan has sent a master like Yuan Daxia, who is really worthy of the four words 'famous and upright'." How could he not hear the sarcasm in the other party's words, but now he is seriously injured, if he continues  It is really unwise to fall out with Yuan Zhongyi.  We can only give the opponent a few more high hats, hoping that he will drive away the masters of the Blue Dragon Society so that he can survive this disaster.

    Yuan Zhongyi grinned: "Where, where! These are all old things. Why should Elder Yi talk about it? Don't make people laugh." Killing the Seven Evils with a Sword on the Bank of the Yellow River and fighting against the wind in Huangshan. It was he  The two most proud things in his life were the former defeating the many with less, and the latter defeating the strong with the weak. They were also considered classic battles back then, and were passed down throughout the martial arts world, establishing his status today.  Yi Hui mentioned these two things, which made him feel very proud, and he was actually very proud. When he looked at Yi Hui again, he felt much more pleasing to the eye.

    Yin Tianyun interjected: "Elder Yi seems to be seriously injured. I have prepared a healing elixir. I wonder if I can help?"

    Yi Hui was overjoyed: "I've heard for a long time that the Hengshan Sect's 'Nine Transformations Life-Sustaining Pill' is miraculous and can bring people back to life. Yi was so shameless that he also asked Yin Sanxia to give me a pill. I will definitely thank you greatly in the future!"

    Seeing that the two sides were talking more and more speculatively, He Tieyi saw that if they were to join forces, his side would suffer immediately. In desperation, he took the risk and asked: "The two heroes are rushing late at night. Are they going to Qingmeiling in northern Fujian?"

    Yuan Zhongyi and Yin Tianyun exchanged glances with solemn expressions. Yin Tianyun put the medicine bottle he took out back into his arms.  Yi Hui secretly screamed, "Oh no!" and quietly moved his steps aside.

    Yuan Zhongyi frowned and asked, "Why does Captain He inquire about our whereabouts for no reason?"

    He Tieyi became convinced when he saw this and said: "If your destination is Qingmeiling, He advises you not to go, so as not to waste time."

    "What do you mean?"

    "He just received a message saying that there was a fierce fight on Qingmeiling last night, and thirteen people, including masters of the Taishan Sect,All the people were killed.  "

    Yuan Zhongyi stared angrily, stretched out his hand to hold the sword behind his back.  He said one word at a time: "Are you saying that my two junior brothers were killed? Who did it?!" His whole body was bulging with true energy, his eyes were shooting blazing fire, and an invisible murderous aura forced the entire audience.

    He Tieyi was shocked in his heart. This little man really lived up to his reputation. His aura was impressive, and his skills were even better than his own. He raised his hand and pointed at Yi Hui: "That man is far away in the horizon, but right in front of you!"

    Yuan Zhongyi turned around and stared at Yi Hui fiercely, gritted his teeth and said, "Yi, is it you who did this good thing?" Murderous intent was evident in his eyes, and the long sword whistled restlessly in the scabbard, eager to drink the blood of the enemy.

    ; ;

 Volume 1 Blood Shock in the Dark Night Chapter 8 The Magical Skills of the Ming Cult

    Yi Hui was locked with Yuan Zhongyi's murderous intent, like a heavy yoke weighing down his body. He did not dare to make any move for a while, lest he cause the other party to misunderstand and be attacked mercilessly.  He said calmly: "Excuse me, Master Yuan, do you believe in the Qinglong Society or the Beggar Clan?" His question had profound meaning. After all, Yuan Zhongyi and he met for the first time and did not understand each other's personalities.  However, the Beggar Gang and the Taishan Sect both belong to the Baidao, while the Qinglong Society is a gangster gang. In terms of emotions and reasons, Yuan Zhongyi should trust him instead of He Tieyi.

    Yuan Zhongyi was stunned and thought about it carefully. Both of them came from the righteous world. How could they believe the one-sided words of the underworld figures?  Turning his head and glaring at He Tieyi, he said: "Hmph, do you want to sow discord and sit on the mountain and watch the fight between tigers? What are your intentions in slandering Elder Yi?"

    He Tieyi said sternly: "Although He said he was from the underworld, he always kept his word and never deceived fellow martial arts! If Yuan Daxia doesn't believe me, he might as well ask Elder Yi, was he on Qingmeiling last night? So many people went up the mountain, right?  Isn't he the only one left to survive?" He assessed the situation and asked himself that before reinforcements arrived, his side was most likely to be besieged, so he wanted to find ways to destroy the relationship between Yi Hui and Yuan and Yin, hoping that they would immediately turn against each other and start a war.

    Yuan Zhongyi looked at Yi Hui and asked suspiciously, "Could it be that Elder Yi visited Qingmeiling last night?"

    Yi Hui nodded and said: "Yes, Yi went to Qingmeiling last night, but he definitely did not murder the Taishan sect brother! Yi dared to guarantee it with his head."

    Yuan Zhongyi had blue veins on his forehead and said coldly: "Then please tell Yuan, Elder Yi, where are my two incompetent junior brothers now?" After receiving the news from his fellow disciples, he rushed to Qingmeiling overnight to provide support, and met him by chance on the way.  Yin Tianyun also invited him to help with the boxing, but he was still a step too late.

    Yi Hui sighed: "Master Yuan must stay calm. Please listen to Yi's explanation. Two senior brothers from your sect fought in a melee with masters from Yanyu Tower and Tianxiahui on Qingmeiling last night. Because the opponent had a large number of people, they used  Poisonous smoke and hidden weapons were used, and he died in a fierce battle. The murderers who participated in the siege immediately killed each other. Later, Yi arrived and luckily eliminated them one by one, which was regarded as avenging the blood of the Taishan sect brothers. The two brothers'  I buried the body on Qingmeiling, and if I have the opportunity in the future, I will definitely accompany Yuan Daxia to identify it."

    Yuan Zhongyi sneered: "So, Yuan needs to thank Elder Yi for his compassionate heart?"

    Yi Hui observed his words and knew that he had a misunderstanding, which probably could not be reversed with a few words. Zhuang Rong said: "Every word Yi said is true, and this will be revealed to the sun and the moon! If Yuan Daxia must doubt Yi's character and believe other people's rumors, he will even  This caused a rift between the two sects of Taishan and the Beggar Clan, leaving Yi with nothing to say.¡±

    Yuan Zhongyi said: "It's not that Yuan doesn't believe in Elder Yi's character, it's just that you are the only one who survived from Qingmeiling, and the others all went to hell. There is no proof of death. Yuan is bold and wants to ask Elder Yi to meet with me, the head of Taishan. By then  The right and wrong can be judged by the public. The pure will become clear, and the dirty will become dirty. If Elder Yi has a clear conscience, he should not mind embarking on this journey!"

    Yi Hui was secretly angry. The other party's intention was to escort him back to Mount Tai and hand him over to the leader. If he did as he said, how would he have the face to gain a foothold in the world?  Before he was injured, he would have already established his power and impressed Yuan Zhongyi with his martial arts.  But today's situation is really in line with the old saying - "When a tiger falls, it will be bullied by a dog"!  He shook his head and said: "I apologize for not agreeing to the request of Mr. Yuan. Yi is currently seriously injured and urgently needs to return to the main rudder to recuperate. It is not suitable for long-distance travel and fatigue. I hope Mr. Yuan will be considerate. In the future, when Yi recovers from his injury, he will definitely do it.  Go to Mount Tai and personally explain what happened to the leader of your sect."

    Yuan Zhongyi laughed angrily, pointed at Yi Hui and said: "Yin Sanxia, ??you are an outsider, you are here to judge. Yuan's two junior brothers died in the wilderness, but the only suspected murderer did not dare to follow me back to our sect to be questioned. You  Is it a sign of guilty conscience?"

    Yin Tianyun pondered for a moment and said: "Elder Yi is the eight-bag elder of the Beggar Clan. He is known as the 'Jiangnan Chivalrous Beggar'. His character and reputation have always been highly praised, and he is a leader among young chivalrous men. From Yin's point of view, he is  I am very willing to believe that Elder Yi is not suspected of killing the disciples of the Taishan Sect." Without waiting for everyone to express their opinions, the conversation changed, "But what Yuan Daxia said is reasonable. As a survivor of the Qingmeiling Battle, I naturally have the obligation to clarify the facts and eliminate everyone's suspicions.  Misunderstanding. But it is obvious to all that Elder Yi is seriously injured, and it is really not suitable for him to work hard on the horse. Therefore, I have a compromise proposal to see if you two can accept it."

    Yuan Zhongyi said first: "I trust Yin Sanxia, ??but it doesn't matter."

    Yi Hui also nodded in agreement.

    Yin Tianyun smiled and said: "Then I will shamelessly make peace with you. In fact, my proposal is very simple. Please ask Elder Yi to take out a token that can symbolize your identity as a pledge, and promise to go to the Taishan Sect within three months to accept any  Question. This will not harm the harmony between the two families, but can also solve the problem.The question is, isn¡¯t it the best of both worlds?  "

    Yuan Zhongyi is very anxious, isn¡¯t this giving the other party an advantage!  Just as he was about to object, he suddenly saw Yin Tianyun wink, and he couldn't help but be stunned. What kind of medicine did he sell in the gourd?

    Unexpectedly, Yi Hui took out a complicated red fish-shaped silk knot from his arms, "This is the identity certificate of the elder of my Beggar Clan. It is unique among our Clan. With this, I can mobilize the property of any disciple in the branch. This is  He has been with me for many years and has never left me for a moment. This time, in order to prove Yi¡¯s innocence, I asked Yuan Daxia to keep it safe for the time being."

    Yuan Zhongyi said disdainfully: "Is a mere silk knot very precious? Don't we, the Taishan Sect, care about your Beggar Gang's people and property?"

    Yi Hui couldn't bear it anymore: "Then what do you want?"

    Yin Tianyun said: "Elder Yi, don't be angry! Since Yuan Daxia is unwilling to keep your fish-shaped silk knot, does Elder Yi still have any precious tokens on him?"

    Yi Hui said in astonishment: "Yi is just an ordinary beggar with nothing to gain. If Yuan Daxia refuses to use my token as collateral, Yi will be left empty-handed and unable to do anything."

    Yin Tianyun said insinuatingly: "Elder Yi, think about it carefully. Are there really no valuable items that can be mortgaged as evidence?"

    It was then that Yi Hui suddenly realized that the other party had made a big circle, just for the sake of the treasure in his arms, trying to force him to give it up with both hands.  As for the two lives of the Taishan sect, it was just an excuse for them to snatch the treasure.  After figuring this out, he secretly laughed at his naivety for actually thinking that the other party would abide by martial arts ethics.  Calmly, he put the fish knot back into his arms, clapped his hands and said, "Yi Mou has nothing left but death. You just have to do what you want!"

    Yin Tianyun¡¯s face turned cold: ¡°When Elder Yi said this, he made it clear that he will not give me any favors. Yuan Daxia, this is a matter between your two families. I am unable to coordinate and resolve it, so I have to ask Brother Yuan to take care of it.¡±

    Yuan Zhongyi said: "Since Yi is not sincere, let's take him down first!" Canglang let out a dragon roar, and the broad-edged long sword behind him bounced into the air.  , the long sword swings round and hits the head, with an astonishing momentum.  He hits whenever he wants, and goes all out as soon as he strikes, regardless of whether the opponent is defenseless or injured.  This sword carries the power of the Nine Successes, and it is really like a giant axe, indestructible.  The long sword unfolded, and the sword energy rolled wildly, causing the sand and gravel on the ground to roll.

    The Taishan School¡¯s swordsmanship follows a masculine approach, with wide openings and wide closings, and the heaviest momentum. Only in the attack can the essence of the swordsmanship be fully unleashed.  Therefore, their long swords all use broad blades, trying to increase the weight of the sword body and make full use of the force generated when the long sword dances, making the sword moves more powerful.  Although Yuan Zhongyi is short in stature, his limbs are thick and he is born with extraordinary strength. He can wield the heavy sword in his hand without any effort.  The sword was dazzling, as if a ray of sunlight suddenly cut through the darkness, stinging everyone's eyes.

    With his bare hands, Yi Hui dared to block this thunderbolt sword. Regardless of his status and elegance, he rolled on the ground, and the long sword passed by him, creating a crater more than a foot deep and four feet long in the ground.  Yi Hui felt that he was in danger. Fortunately, his opponent's swordsmanship had not yet reached the level where he could send and receive swords with ease, otherwise he would have lost his head and body.

    Others were stunned when they saw the power of Yuan Zhongyi's full-strength attack.

    Yuan Zhongyi's sword moves were continuous, one sword missed and then another, and he struck six swords in a snap of his fingers. Each sword was avoided by Yi Hui at the last moment.  Yuan Zhongyi had a bad temper and cursed angrily. Suddenly, white light flashed in front of his eyes, and Yi Hui grabbed a steel knife and stabbed him.  He ignored the blade close to him, and the long sword still slashed straight down.  Yi Hui didn't want to die with him, so he returned with his sword!  With a sound, the steel knife was cut off.  He reacted extremely quickly, raised his palm, and shot the opponent's lower abdomen with the broken knife.  The distance between the two was too close, and Yuan Zhongyi underestimated the enemy. He was half a beat too slow when dodging. One side of his waist and abdomen was cut open by a broken knife, and blood immediately flowed from the wound.

    Yuan Zhongyi was injured by the enemy due to his carelessness. He was so angry that he saw Yi Hui picked up the long stick and jumped up. He said sternly: "Yi Hui, I wanted to spare your life, but you didn't know what was good and you dared to fight back!"  I'm trying my best to be punished by the leader, and I'm going to kill you today!"

    Yi Hui yelled: "Wait!" He held the long stick with his left hand with difficulty, leaning on the ground with the end of the stick, and took out a thin square oilcloth package from his arms with his right hand, "If you take one more step forward, I will destroy it!  "

    The eight eyes of the four people in the field seemed to be possessed by evil spirits, staring at the object in his hand, all of them emitting blazing light.

    Yuan Zhongyi hurriedly stopped, swallowed unconsciously, and said hurriedly: "Elder Yi, please don't be impulsive. Everything is negotiable! As long as you hand over what you have in your hands, I can agree to any conditions you have."  Gong, the transformation of his expression is no slower than the long sword in his hand.

    Yi Hui sneered: "Didn't Master Yuan want to kill me? How could Yi trust your promise?"??  "

    Yuan Zhongyi's face was slightly red, and he looked around and said to him: "Yin Sanxia, ??Elder Yi is seriously injured. For the sake of being the backbone of the White Way, can you give him one of your 'Nine Turns of Life-Sustaining Pill'?" Yin Tianyun and him  As soon as his eyes touched him, he knew what he meant. He took out the medicine bottle and poured out a pill. He flicked it with his fingers and flew straight towards Yi Hui.

    The elixir flew towards me, carrying a refreshing and refreshing smell.  Yi Hui knew it was a healing elixir as soon as he smelled it. He opened his mouth politely and swallowed the pill with a gulp.  The pill melts as soon as it enters the throat, and the cooling power spreads rapidly under the influence of the true energy, dispelling the hot and frantic breath in the body. It is indeed very effective in treating internal injuries, and the external injuries on the body are also less painful.  It's a pity that a powerful enemy is on the side, eyeing him eagerly, so he can't sit down and recuperate while sitting cross-legged. Otherwise, his skill can be restored to more than 50%.

    Yi Hui regained his energy a little, glanced at the four people around him, and said slowly: "Let's open the skylight and speak frankly. I was the only one left alive in the battle at Qingmeiling last night. Needless to say, the thing must have fallen into my hands. Qinglong  They set up an ambush late at night, and the two heroes Yuan and Yin traveled under the stars all night, just for this."

    Yuan Zhongyi said in a trembling voice: "Is the thing in your hand really the legendary Nine Yang Magic Art?"

    Yi Hui said: "Yes, this is the Mingjiao's supreme treasure book "Nine-Yang Divine Art"!" "Nine-Yang Divine Art" is the unique secret secret of the Mingjiao. In the past, the Mingjiao taught that Ziyi could dominate the world and be proud of the martial arts. It was this secret that he relied on.  Magical power.

    Zhang Ziyi is the previous leader of the Ming Cult. He was recognized as the number one person in the martial arts world eighteen years ago. His martial arts skills and internal strength have reached an unbelievable level. No one can take over ten moves from him.  Moreover, during the anti-Yuan uprising, Mingjiao sent countless talents to support the current emperor Zhu Yuanzhang, repeatedly resolving crises for him, assassinating opponents, and clearing obstacles on his path to unification. It can be called his first strong support.  It is said that Zhu Yuanzhang joined the Ming Cult when he was in decline, and relied on the power of the Ming Cult to compete in the world. Therefore, after he became emperor, he followed Ben Shuoyuan and named his country "Ming" to show respect for the Ming Cult.  Regardless of whether the rumors were true or false, Mingjiao had countless masters in charge at that time, and was protected by the imperial court. Its prestige was at its peak, and it was a well-deserved overlord of the martial arts world, with influence all over the world.  Gangs and sects, big and small, all stayed away from him, not daring to compete with him.

    "It is a pity that all things in the world flourish and then decline. This is an unchanging truth.  On the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival ten years ago, when all the Mingjiao masters gathered together to celebrate the festival, the hall where everyone was gathering was suddenly detonated by a powerful gun, and dozens of houses were razed to the ground. The Mingjiao masters suffered heavy casualties, including Zhang Ziyi.  He was also injured by gunfire.  Just as the big explosion stopped, hundreds of masked masters suddenly attacked the Mingjiao main altar and launched a violent attack, killing everyone on sight.  The Mingjiao was at its peak of power at that time, and none of its disciples had ever dreamed that someone would dare to go deep into the tiger's den to launch an attack. The defense was lax, and they collapsed at the first touch, and the army was defeated like a mountain.  That night Zhang Ziyi died in battle, and no one in the main altar was spared. The more than 300 corpses found at the scene afterwards were all Mingjiao disciples. The attackers did not leave any clues for people to trace.  Who could actually sneak into the Mingjiao General Altar and bury the drug without being discovered?  Who organized so many mysterious masters to besiege the Mingjiao?  Where do these mysterious masters come from?  Why did they attack Mingjiao?  Because there were no survivors of the Mingjiao at that time, these questions have not yet been answered, making it the most unsolved case in the world in the past ten years.

    After this battle, Mingjiao's vitality was severely damaged, and almost all the elites in the sect were killed.  Although the imperial court later came forward to consecrate a new leader and lead the Ming Cult members, the new leader failed to convince the public regardless of his martial arts, reputation, and qualifications. The Ming Cult fell apart from then on and could never regain its former glory.  Now it has been reduced to a second-rate sect, and it only still has some influence near the Northwest Main Altar.

    ??The various gangs and sects that were originally suppressed by the Mingjiao took the opportunity to develop their own forces. Masters from each faction came on stage one after another, quickly replacing the position of the Mingjiao. From then on, the world entered a new era in which a hundred schools of thought contended and heroes competed.  Also during the Mid-Autumn Festival, the "Nine Yang Divine Art", a sacred book of protection enshrined in the Mingjiao General Altar, was lost and was secretly snatched away by someone unknown.  Over the years, there have been constant rumors surrounding this lost book of the Ming Cult's magical art. It is unknown how many bloody battles have occurred, and how many masters have lost their lives as a result.  Whenever there is a rumor in the world that "Nine Yang Magic" is released, a bloody storm will follow, without exception.  There is no first in literature, no second in martial arts. Which martial arts student does not dream of reaching the level of Zhang Ziyi and becoming the first in the martial arts world?  !

    This time, Yi Hui was one of the first people to receive the news of the birth of "Nine Yang Magic". Regardless of whether it was true or not, he rushed to Qingmeiling in time and took advantage of the chaos to seize Miji.  He originally didn't want to take it out, but the injury he suffered was too serious. After a sword fight with Yuan Zhongyi, his meridians all over his body tingled. If he managed to hold on, he would immediately go crazy and vomit blood and die.  I had to show off my last amulet and need a chance to escape.  Yuan Zhongyi did not dare to push people too far.

    Yin Tianyun murmured: "I never thought I could see the "Nine Yang Divine Art" with my own eyes today! Legend has it that after the death of leader Zhang Ziyi, no one even among the Ming sect knew how to practice itThis is a unique skill.  "Although Zhang Ziyi has been dead for many years, his power still remains. When people in the martial arts world mention this former martial arts overlord, they still call him "the leader" in awe.

    Yuan Zhongyi said loudly: "The Nine Suns Divine Art is a treasure that everyone in the world is watching for. Once this secret book falls into the hands of the gangsters and demons, it will definitely endanger the world and cause endless troubles. Elder Yi is currently suffering from pain, and I am afraid that he will bear a heavy burden on his shoulders.  He cannot bear the heavy responsibility of guarding. For the sake of justice in the martial arts world, Yuan is not talented and is willing to take on the important task of guarding the god Gong Miji, even if he is broken into pieces!"

    Yi Hui said: "Master Yuan, even if I am willing to hand it over to you for safekeeping, Captain He of the Qinglong Society will not agree!"

    "Really?" Yuan Zhongyi turned his eyes and stared at He Tieyi and Mo Sen who were silent. It was difficult to conceal the murderous intent.

    Note: 1. This article is purely fictional. Readers should not force the background information in the article to be consistent with history.

    2. The "Dog Beating Stick Technique" and "Nine Sun Magic Skills" mentioned in this article, I hope to get the understanding of Jin Yong fans, can you not accuse the author of plagiarizing Mr. Jin's creativity.

    3. This is the first time the author has written. There are still obvious traces of imitation in the characters and plots. The first part is still lacking in novelty. I hope there will be breakthroughs later in the writing. I sincerely ask for your criticism and advice;

 Volume 1 Bloody Horror in the Dark Night Chapter 9 Both sides suffer losses

    He Tieyi and Mo Sen looked at each other. At this point, there was no reason to retreat from the battle.  What's more, after paying such a heavy price, if they can't complete the task, how can the two of them have the face to meet the gang members?

    He Tieyi said categorically: "We, the Jianyang branch, are all out tonight. Everyone is determined to die, and they have never thought about going back alive! We are also determined to get this secret book, and we will never give it up! Yuan Zhongyi, what do you think?  It¡¯s not difficult to get it, you have to ask He¡¯s fists first if they agree.¡±

    Yuan Zhongyi said confidently: "In that case, let's fight to the death to see who will win!" When dragons and tigers fight, the strong are respected. This is a truth that has not changed in the world for thousands of years.

    He Tieyi was not to be outdone: "Why not fight to the death? I'm afraid your Taishan faction doesn't have the capital to bet. But the things are still in Yi Hui's hands. If our two families fight to the death and let him escape with the treasure, wouldn't it be a waste of money?"  Did the fight with the Beggar Gang come to nothing?"

    There are many gangs and churches in today's martial arts world. The Shaolin, Wudang, and Beggar Clan of the White Dao, the Qinglong Hui, the Demon Cult, and the Tianxia Hui of the underworld, and the Hell and Baiyun Sect of the evil sect are the leaders among them. They all have many masters and are powerful in the world.  .  Although the Taishan Sect is one of the seven major sword sects, located on the coast of the East China Sea, it is still inferior in strength and prestige to the above gang sects, and is not yet in the eyes of the Qinglong Society.

    Yuan Zhongyi's face turned livid: "He, who do you think you are? How dare you insult our Taishan sect! The big things are important right now, so I won't argue with you for the time being. One day I will make you regret it! Let's open the skylight and speak frankly. Things are only  One thing, of course, is that the subordinates will see the truth, the king will be victorious and the bandits will be defeated. Don't you have a better proposal?" He was also worried that Yi Hui would find an opportunity to take advantage of the chaos and escape and not be able to capture Miji, so he endured his anger for a while.  See what the other person has in mind.

    He Tieyi said: "My proposal is very simple. You and I will work together to win the magical battle first, and then we will fight it out based on our strength. What do you think?" I thought to myself, I will wait until the master comes.  , let¡¯s see how long you can be arrogant!

    Yuan Zhongyi rolled his eyes. If he followed his suggestion, at least theoretically, his side would be more than 50% sure of winning Miji.  If Yi Hui escapes with the treasure and is protected by a master of the Beggar Clan, then it will be as difficult as climbing to the sky to win the Miji!  Moreover, there are only two people left in the Qinglong Club here, and their strength is obviously inferior to our own. Even if the two sides fight fairly, the final winner cannot be them!  The more he thought about it, the more confident he became, but he felt strange in his heart. Did He Tieyi still have some treasure-winning chips that he hadn't revealed yet?  Otherwise, how could we make this proposal?  Observing He Tieyi's expression carefully, he didn't find anything strange.

    The two of them looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes, each had their own agenda, but they remained calm on the surface.

    Seeing that they were tending to reach a tacit understanding, Yi Hui couldn't help but become anxious. He suddenly raised his hand and the oilcloth package flew towards He Tieyi.  He knew very well that if the two parties joined forces to seize the book, he would not be able to block even a single move, so he decisively threw out the "Nine Yang Divine Art" in his hand.  As the saying goes, when a crane and a clam fight, the fisherman benefits. If you don't get involved for the time being, just be a fisherman.

    Yi Hui¡¯s actions were beyond everyone¡¯s expectation. He was willing to give up such precious Miji so easily!  Everyone thought, if it were him, he would rather die than hand over the magic key.

    He Tieyi was overjoyed, this time it was really pie in the sky!  As long as Mi Ji is in hand, he can immediately leave this place and return to the town. By using the various secret passages in the sub-rudder, he can completely get rid of the entanglement of powerful enemies and complete the tasks assigned by his superiors.  He jumped high, his five fingers like hooks, and grabbed Miji.  Mo Sen was very alert and used both palms to hit Yuan Zhongyi and Yin Tianyun from a distance, trying to prevent them from coming to fight for it.

    Yuan Zhongyi was not slow to react. When he saw Yi Hui throwing out the scripture, he kicked off his feet, and the man rushed over like a roc spreading its wings. The sword arrived before the man could reach him, and a dazzling electric light whirled towards He Tieyi's wrist.  He came so fast that Mo Sen's palm hit the shadow left behind him, unable to stop him for a moment.

    As soon as He Tieyi's fingertips touched the edge of the package, he felt the sword energy was bitingly cold, and the hairs on his arms stood upside down. He hurriedly retracted his hand, and the dazzling sword light flashed towards his eyes.  He stretched out his two index fingers and flicked the sword quickly. Suddenly, he saw the light of the sword whirling around. The sword gently held the oilcloth wrapper, and with a burst of secret energy, he lifted it towards Yuan Zhongyi.  These changes are very clever. If you hadn't seen it with your own eyes, it would be hard to believe that such a heavy sword could make changes as light as an embroidery needle.  At the critical moment, Yuan Zhongyi's swordsmanship was pushed to the limit, fearing that if he held back even a little bit, he would gain an advantage over his opponent.

    Seeing that the fat that reached his mouth was snatched away by the opponent, He Tieyi was furious. He reached forward with the eagle claw of his left hand, locked the opponent's right wrist holding the sword, turned his right hand into a fist, aimed at the weak spot on the chest and struck it hard, in a human way.  He also treated his body to prevent Yuan Zhongyi from successfully obtaining Miji.  "Nine Yang Magic" is of great importance, as it involves the revitalization of the gang, so it must be captured no matter what.

    Yuan Zhongyi saw this? Unrivaled in ferocity and awe-inspiring in his heart, he did not dare to make fun of his own life. He did not care about Mi Ji who flew in front of him. He quickly withdrew his sword and grabbed the tip of the sword with his other hand to block the iron fist that hit his chest.

    boom!  He Tieyi hit the ridge of the sword with a punch. Both of their bodies were shaken violently and they fell to the ground involuntarily.  Yuan Zhongyi grabbed the tip of the sword and pushed it back hard. The long sword suddenly bent into a bow shape. He released his left hand and the tip of the sword suddenly popped out with a buzzing sound. It thrust forward with lightning speed and sank into He Tieyi's right chest.

    The tip of the sword pierced the skin, and He Tieyi's chest muscles suddenly sunk in, trying to reduce the depth of the enemy's sword penetration. At the same time, the skirt of his clothes swelled to relieve the force of the sword. He turned his waist sideways, shifted his center of gravity to the soles of his front feet, and kicked off the ground.  Use the force to strike out with an elbow hammer.  Combat with opponents in close combat.  But the place where the sword was hit was dripping with blood, and he was still seriously injured.

    At the same time, Yin Tianyun launched Hengshan Sword Technique and was already fighting with Mo Sen.  Hengshan swordsmanship follows a light and dangerous path. The sword is like a green snake, advancing and retreating like the wind. It is constantly changing and always unexpectedly attacks the blind spots of the opponent's defense.  But when I saw the sword gleaming like a big silver ball rolling rapidly, it wrapped two figures, either left or right, up or down, making them indistinguishable.  Yi Hui was secretly amazed at the fact that even though Mo Sen's martial arts could actually compete with the famous Seven Swords of Hengshan, it was really thought-provoking!

    The copy of Mi Ji, which was coveted by everyone in the world, fell to the ground without anyone noticing for a moment.

    Hu Xiaomao couldn't help but scream when he saw He Tieyi being stabbed in the chest with a sword.  The place where he was hiding was far away from the battlefield, so he couldn't hear what Yi Hui and others were saying, but he could only vaguely guess what they were fighting for.  So many people had died in the Qinglong Society, and he really didn't want to see He Tieyi and Mo Sen follow in their footsteps.  At this moment, Yi Hui glanced in his direction intentionally or unintentionally, his eyes as sharp as an eagle, which scared him so much that he shrank his neck, his heart was pounding, and he secretly begged the Bodhisattva to protect him and not be caught out.  .

    He Tieyi knew that his opponent was very good at swordsmanship and was good at hard-hitting tactics, so he used short-fighting skills such as grappling, tendon-splitting and bone-splitting to fight Yuan Zhongyi in close combat.  The two of them kicked and hit the locks within a range of about three feet, stepped on their elbows and feet, and used each other's moves at the first touch. If anyone was slower than half a beat, their muscles and bones would be broken. The battle situation was very dangerous.  The giant sword in Yuan Zhongyi's hand could not exert its power in this kind of close combat. Instead, it would become a drag on him. The more he fought, the more angry he became. Seeing He Tieyi holding the long sword with the hook of his left hand, he stabbed the long sword with the two fingers of his right hand with "Double Dragons Playing with Pearls".  Once raised, it protects the vital points of the face.  He Tieyi staggered forward, blocked the angle of his opponent's elbow with his left hand, and made a fist with his right hand to hit the key points on his opponent's vest.  Yuan Zhongyi did not use common sense to dismantle the ultimate move. He slightly bent his legs and suddenly jumped forward.  He was not tall, so He Tieyi punched him in the back of his shoulder.

    Yuan Zhongyi's body swayed slightly after being punched, and he jumped ten feet away in the blink of an eye. He quickly turned around and pointed his long sword at his opponent. His beard and hair were spread out, and a trace of blood oozed from the corner of his mouth.  He was unusually calm despite his rage. He held the sword with both hands and slowly raised it. The sword was as if it were made of iron without shaking or trembling at all. The stronger and stronger murderous intent condensed on the sword, causing the surrounding temperature to drop sharply.

    Seeing that he had escaped to the outside and gained enough space to draw his sword, He Tieyi was secretly frightened. If he was allowed enough time to accumulate momentum, how could he block this killing sword?  Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that Mo Sen was in the middle of a bitter battle and could not come to support him for a moment, so he had to rely on himself for everything.  Without waiting for the opponent to launch an offensive, he shouted loudly and stepped forward to catch him. His punches were like meteors chasing the moon, and he struck hard.

    Yuan Zhongyi took a deep breath, suddenly jumped high into the air, raised the sword above his head with both hands, exhaled and raised his voice, and struck straight down with the sword.  The light of the sword was like a startling rainbow, tearing through the night sky. It seemed that He Tieyi was the only one left in the world to face this thunderous blow.  Although the fist wind was fierce, it was like a dragonfly shaking a tree, flying in all directions under the impact of the sword energy.  This sword was as clumsy as it was cunning, abandoning any changes and slashing down with incomparable power and speed, making it unstoppable.  He Tieyi suddenly changed his moves and stepped aside.

    But seeing the sword light hanging down, he tightly pointed to He Tieyi's key to let go.  No matter how he moved and dodged, the cold sword energy lingered like maggots on the bone.  When masters compete with each other, once one party's momentum is taken away, the result will be a fight to the death.  He Tieyi also knew that retreating was not the answer, but since he was at a disadvantage, it would take a miracle to get rid of the disadvantage. He gritted his teeth, stopped suddenly, shouted and punched.

    The long sword flashed and hit him on the head.

    The human figures merged and separated, and a series of energetic sounds exploded.  Where the sword light fell, an arm flew up.  He Tieyi's left arm was broken at shoulder level, his face was pale, and a thin blood mark appeared on his forehead. Countless blood drops were oozing out and dripping down the bridge of his nose.  Yuan Zhongyi had several broken ribs. He leaned on the ground with his sword, and blood kept pouring out of the corners of his mouth.

    The two were seven feet apart, silently facing each other, their eyes clashing with each other.  He Tieyi's eyes gradually darkened, his feet suddenly went weak, his body leaned back, and he fell heavily to the ground.  After all, he couldn't stop this necessity.With his sword, his skull was split open by the sword energy, and he died on the spot.

    Hu Xiaomao felt great grief in his heart, biting his lower lip with his teeth, not daring to make a sound, and tears streaming down his face.  He has been very dissatisfied with Hu Fugui's cowardice and incompetence since he was a child. As a father, he has not fulfilled his responsibilities at all, and he is really not worthy of being a father.  After meeting He Tieyi, although he was not able to formally become his disciple, He Tieyi's brave and majestic image has replaced Hu Fugui and become the incarnation of his father in his mind.  Now that I have witnessed He Tieyi's murder with my own eyes, the huge wave of grief in my heart is roaring, almost breaking through my chest. If I had a knife in my hand, I really want to go down and fight Yuan Zhongyi.

    "Helmsman!"

    Mo Sen let out a cry of sorrow, and the power from nowhere suddenly burst out, forcing Yin Tianyun back, flying across several feet, and slapped Yuan Zhongyi's forehead with both palms, demanding revenge for He Tieyi.  Yuan Zhongyi suppressed his internal injuries, raised his sword with all his strength, and swept his opponent from the waist.  Mo Sen pressed the sword with one palm, used the force to fly into the air, and kicked it with both feet, in a desperate posture.

    Yuan Zhongyi suddenly opened his mouth and spurted out a mouthful of blood. Blood mist flew into the sky, and he swerved to avoid the enemy's attack.  Mo Sen's face was numb, and the smell of blood hit his nostrils. He was hit head-on by the blood drops sprayed by his opponent, and his feet were kicked into the air. His eyes were filled with blood and he couldn't see the enemy clearly.  Before he could wipe the blood off his face, he suddenly felt a chill on his waist, and a long sword stabbed straight in, almost passing through his body.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With a backhand, Mawson struck our opponent in the chest with a slap.  Yuan Zhongyi staggered back in pain. He pulled out the long sword in his hand, and blood spurted out from Mo Sen's wound. He also fell to the ground, and he saw that he would not survive.

    Yuan Zhongyi killed two powerful enemies in a row. Although he was seriously injured as a result, the joy in his heart cannot be described in words.  You must know that He Tieyi and Mo Sen are both well-known masters in the world. If they were killed by his sword in a battle tonight, if word spread in the world in the future, his reputation will definitely increase a lot.  Maybe he can even enter the celebrity list, become a man of the hour, and make Taishan's swordsman famous all over the world.  Thinking of the joy, he couldn't help laughing while stroking his sword, and coughed repeatedly.

    Yin Tianyun sheathed his sword, rushed to his side, and asked with concern: "Master Yuan, how is your injury?"

    Yuan Zhongyi said: "It's just a small injury, nothing worth mentioning!" Seeing Mi Ji falling on the muddy ground in front of him, he bent down without hesitation and grabbed it in his hand. He was overjoyed in his heart, as if he had seen a promising future.  Bright and brilliant.  At this moment, a cold palm silently struck and stamped on the weak point of his vest.  Yuan Zhongyi let out a loud cry as if he was hit by a heavy hammer, and the long sword fell out of his hand, vomiting blood and flying straight away.  A figure followed him up like a ghost, raised his hand and slapped him again, hitting his vital part firmly.

    This time, his elbows and armpits were injured. Yi Hui was dumbfounded and watched helplessly as Yuan Zhongyi was hit twice in a row and collapsed on the ground.

    Hu Xiaomao was surprised and happy. He didn't expect that Yuan Zhongyi would receive retribution so quickly. If he wasn't worried about being exposed, he would have applauded and cheered immediately.

    Yuan Zhongyi fell from heaven to hell in the blink of an eye. His body curled up into a ball as if he was afraid of the cold. His brows were quickly covered by a thin layer of white frost, and his face turned gloomy. He could no longer see the outstanding look he had just fought against the two masters.  He struggled to move his lips, gritted his teeth and said: "Yin Tianyun, you, you are a despicable and shameless villain, you actually shoot a cold arrow in the back, I will never let you go!"

    Yin Tianyun said coldly: "Master Yuan, we are just people who meet each other by chance and belong to different sects. Why do you think that I will not compete with you for the magical power Miji? You don't need to blame me for being ruthless. If you do, blame me for being too gullible.  !¡±

    Yuan Zhongyi said: "Taishan and Hengshan belong to the same seven sword sects, and we share the same blessings and misfortunes. If you betray the covenant and kill me today, the other six sword sects will not let you go easily to the Hengshan sect!"

    Yin Tianyun said: "Haha, do you think I will use the Kung Fu of the Hengshan Sect to kill you? I am not that stupid yet. After you die, no one will be able to find out that you died at the hands of my Hengshan Sect, so you can go with peace of mind  Let's do it!" The Kungfu he used to kill Yuan Zhongyi with his palm was very strange. It was not the authentic mental technique of the Hengshan Sect, but more like some evil Kungfu like Xuanbing Palm.

    Yuan Zhongyi was shivering from the cold due to his weird palm power, and hissed: "You, you just let the people from the Qinglong Club come here on purpose, right?" When he was about to die, he suddenly realized that Yin Tianyun had clearly been conserving his strength just now.  , intending to draw with the opponent.  Otherwise, how could Yin Tianyun's martial arts not be able to deal with Mo Sen?  !

    Yin Tianyun smiled slightly: "Yes, I deliberately let him go so that both of you would lose in the fight. In this way, I will be more confident of succeeding."

    Yuan Zhongyi was so angry that he shouted: "I'm so angry!" He spat out a few mouthfuls of blood, his limbs twitched, and then he remained silent, still holding Miji tightly in his hand.  Yin Tianyun was afraid that he was pretending to be dead, so he quickly drew his sword and struck him.

    Yi Hui couldn't bear it anymore and said sternly: "Stop! Yin Tianyun, you call yourself a hero in vain. Everyone is dead, do you still want to mess with his body? The majestic Hengshan lineage,Having an inhumane disciple like you is really a disgrace to the sect!  "

    Yin Tianyun's brows jumped, and a cold murderous aura came over him, "Yi Hui, I respect you as a human being, but it's another matter if you insult me! Haha, you think that after taking a pill, your skill will be slightly restored.  Can you mind your own business? Let me tell you the truth, what you took was not the 'Nine-turn Life-Sustaining Pill', but the 'Deer Muscle Strengthening Bone Pill', which can stimulate the potential in your body, but the effect is only for an hour. One  After a few hours, you will be knocked back to your original shape, even worse than before you took the medicine!"

    Yi Hui took a breath of air and said angrily: "Yin Tianyun, you are so despicable!"

    Yin Tianyun did not lose his temper. He spat out his sword light and said with a sinister smile: "Elder Yi, just curse as much as you want, otherwise you will have no chance!"

    Yi Hui felt a chill in his heart. It seemed that Yin Tianyun wanted to kill people and silence them. He didn't expect that he had been in the world for many years, punishing rapes and eradicating evil, and doing chivalry and justice. In the end, he would die at the hands of the White Dao hero.  How can fate play tricks on people?  I have a lot of mixed feelings in my heart, and I can't explain what it feels like. In my current state, even if I want to escape, I am powerless, so I might as well fight him to the death!  With a roar, he waved his long stick and threw himself on him.

    ; ;

 Volume 1 Blood Terror in the Dark Night Chapter 10 Death Counterattack

    Facing the long stick that was attacking like a wild dragon, Yin Tianyun remained as calm as water and sneered disdainfully: "Elder Yi, why are you struggling to your death and wasting your energy?" The long sword trembled slightly, and with a sneer, the sword slanted away from the shadow of the stick.  It cut in and stabbed at the key point on Yi Hui's side.  He is a cautious person. Although Yi Hui's skill has greatly diminished, the centipede insect is still alive but not stiff. Just in case, he uses Hengshan Swordsmanship's special move "Lonely Pine Welcomes Guests" in order to gain the upper hand.  Hengshan Mountain is beautiful and precipitous, and the sword intent of Hengshan Mountain's swordsmanship is consistent with it. There are murderous intentions hidden in the lightness and ease, and there is ruthlessness and fierceness in the speed and strictness.  Yin Tianyun has mastered the three flavors, and now he unfolds his swordsmanship, stretching like a crane and moving like a rabbit, displaying the style of a master.

    Even though Yi Hui was on a hostile stance, he couldn't help but secretly applaud in his heart. He was worthy of being the famous Seven Swords of Hengshan. He indeed had capital beyond the ordinary, but such a person was his enemy!  Stepping on the Bagua position, he ducked to the opponent's side, swept across with his long stick, and hit Yin Tianyun hard in the back of the heart.  Yin Tianyun's long sword returned lightly, seemingly slowly but actually very fast. In an instant, he hit the long stick seven times. Each time the sword tip and the stick body hit each other, part of the force was lost. When the seventh sword thrust out, the long stick was swung.  Open, shoot out with your left palm, directly to the opponent's heart.  This is the famous unique skill in Hengshan swordsmanship, "Flying Seven Layers", which uses offense as defense, and each sword is stronger than the other.

    Yi Hui had just seen the viciousness of his palm skills, so he didn't dare to block it. He turned his long stick and danced like a windmill, as if a shield was raised in front of him, and he kicked his opponent's lower body with one kick.  Yin Tianyun made a move with his left palm, pointed his sword, and stabbed the opponent's calf.  Yi Hui knelt down in pain, but when he saw the light of the sword, cold air rushed straight to his throat, and he fell back in shock.  There was a pop, and a sword was struck on the shoulder. The bone was deeply visible, and blood flowed out.

    Yin Tianyun succeeded with a sword, and his offensive became more fierce. He saw the light of the sword coming and going in all directions. Each sword was aimed at the enemy's vital points, so fast and cruel that he wanted to take the enemy's life immediately.

    Yi Hui was forced to retreat by the enemy's sword. The sword energy passed by him, cutting off his hair from time to time. His clothes, which were originally covered with patches, were riddled with holes and hung like rags on his body.  He clearly felt that the power in his body was gradually weakening, and the injuries that had been temporarily suppressed by the medicine recurred. The long stick in his hand became heavier and heavier, and the blood that kept flowing was even more deadly.  What Yin Tianyun said was true. What he took was not a healing elixir. Once the potion wore off, his hands would be powerless and it would be difficult to survive.  Just as he was distracted for a moment, he felt a cold sensation on his legs and was hit by two more swords.

    At this time, there were only two of them fighting in the field. There were corpses everywhere. When fighting, you have to pay attention to your steps. Otherwise, if you stumble over the dead corpses, you may give up your life to your opponent.

    Yin Tianyun is full of energy and has a long sword in his hand. He is really wielding it as he wishes. The sword light shines, making his opponent unable to hide.  He quickly discovered the weakness of Yi Hui's unstable lower body. The sword came out like the wind, and every move targeted the opponent's key points below the waist.  Yi Hui's legs and feet were hit repeatedly with swords, and blood flowed like a stream, leaving blood-red footprints on the ground.  He deliberately exposed his flaws several times to lure his opponents into being fooled. However, Yin Tianyun was very experienced in fighting and did not rush into anything greedy. He played steadily and made it clear that it would take time until he completely lost his fighting power.

    Yi Hui's legs and feet were so heavy that he finally couldn't hold on any longer. He collapsed and fell down. He was dizzy and could no longer resist the enemy's sharp sword.  With a few chises, Yin Tianyun stabbed his sword several times without any mercy, punching several bloody holes in his chest.

    With severe pain in his heart, Yi Hui shouted loudly, summoned up his last strength, and suddenly threw the long stick in his hand, piercing his opponent's chest.  The distance between the two sides was too close, and Yin Tianyun was too hasty to dodge. He moved his left palm outward, and his arm felt like it was struck by thunder. Half of his body was numb from the shock, and the long stick flew aside.  This was the second time Yi Hui used this move "Flying Dragon in the Sky" tonight. Unfortunately, he was seriously injured and could not use 50% of its power, otherwise Yin Tianyun would not be able to escape.

    Yin Tianyun broke out in a cold sweat, and Hengjian smiled and said: "I admire Elder Yi's magical skills. If we miss the opportunity to fight again today, I will definitely lose. However, you will never have this chance!" He knew very well the principle of eradicating the roots and was determined to do so.  This terrible opponent cannot be allowed to see the sun of tomorrow.

    Yi Hui's injuries burst out, and he was covered in blood, as if he were a bloody man. He knew that he would not be able to escape the murderous hand this time, but he was really unwilling to die under this man's sword.  He said coldly: "Yin Tianyun, it's a pity that I don't have the chance to expose your true face of hypocrisy. But good will be rewarded with good, and evil will be rewarded with evil. Yi is looking forward to that day in the underworld of the Yin Dynasty! Yi has lived an upright life and does not want to die at the hands of villains.  Here, I can end it myself!"

    Yin Tianyun said: "Elder Yi is indeed a hero of the Beggar Clan, with a strong iron frame. How can I not fulfill your last wish?" As he said this, he sheathed his sword and kicked a steel knife to his side.

    Yi Hui picked up the steel knife, slashed his neck, and blood spurted out, and he cut himself to death.  A generation of heroes died in the wilderness and were buried in a handful of loess.

    The war finally ended. Yin Tianyun looked around and saw silence in all directions. A strong wind blew by. Large reeds were undulating. There were bloodstains on the battlefield and broken blades fell.Insert, the skin of the dead body was pale in color, as if it were a Shura killing place.  After such a fierce battle, many masters who once dominated the world perished, leaving him as the only winner.  After eliminating many opponents, he finally succeeded in winning the "Nine Yang Magic". Even with his rigorous personality, he couldn't help but laugh out loud at this time.  After laughing for a while, he remembered that the magic power Miji had not yet been obtained, so he stopped laughing and walked to Yuan Zhongyi to get the oilcloth package.

    Unexpectedly, Yuan Zhongyi held on to the package tightly, and Yin Tianyun was unable to pull it out with one hand, so he had to stretch out his other hand in an attempt to open Yuan Zhongyi's stiff fingers.

    At this moment, Yuan Zhongyi, who was supposed to be dead, suddenly opened his eyes, with a cold light of incomparable resentment in his eyes.  Yin Tianyun was shocked and jumped back quickly, but no matter how fast he was, he could not reach Yuan Zhongyi's iron fist. He only heard a bang and Yuan Zhongyi's fist hit his chest.  The punch force burst out, Yin Tianyun's ribs were completely broken, and the vomited blood flew ten feet away, motionless.

    Yuan Zhongyi faked his death to deceive his enemy in order to give him a punch.  He had been preparing this punch for a long time, concentrating all his strength and striving to kill the enemy together.  This attack hurt the enemy fiercely, and he was able to spit out his resentment. He couldn't help but laugh: "Yin Tianyun, you also have today!" The laughter gradually became quieter, and finally fell silent. At this time, he really rushed to the Western Paradise.

    The night is getting darker and darker, and dark clouds are gathering in the sky.  Purple lightning flashed across the clouds, and dull thunder rumbled.

    The smell of blood drifted away in the wind, and even the night owl did not dare to flap its wings and remained as silent as a cicada.  There were corpses lying everywhere among the messy reeds, and a gloomy atmosphere enveloped the riverside.

    A thin figure parted from the reeds blocking the road, and walked cautiously into the blood-stained battlefield. The sight of it made him almost vomit on the spot.  He covered his nostrils and mouth with one hand, opened his eyes wide, and carefully distinguished the corpses on the ground with the faint light.  "Master He!" He cried out softly, fell to his knees, and gently stroked He Tieyi's cold face with his palms. He fell to the ground crying with grief from the bottom of his heart.

    This person is Hu Xiaomao.  When he saw that the fierce battle was finally over and so many people had died, his hands and feet were so frightened that they were weak.  After sliding down from the tree, he summoned up enough courage to see He Tieyi and others for the last time.  While Hu Xiaomao was crying, he suddenly heard a faint moaning sound, and a thought flashed in his mind - there is a ghost!  I was so horrified that my hair stood on end, my hands and feet were cold, and I couldn't cry anymore. I wiped my face with my sleeves and plucked up the courage to look up and observe.

    Not far away, I saw someone's limbs shaking slightly, and intermittent moans coming from his mouth: "water, waterIwantwater".  He couldn't see clearly who it was through the haze of tears, but he was probably the survivor of the previous battle.  Hu Xiaomao took a breath, stood up slowly, and moved to the man step by step, ready to escape at any time. If he found that something was wrong, he would immediately run away.  When I got closer, I saw that the man's chest was covered in blood, and his eyes could barely be opened. His eyes were wandering and scattered, and it was clear that he was seriously injured.  Hu Xiaomao recognized him as Yin Tianyun, the man who killed Yuan Zhongyi and Yi Hui. Seriously, he was the one who avenged Qinglonghui and others, so he should be saved. He hurriedly walked to the river, took off his clothes and soaked in the water.  , return quickly.

    Hu Xiaomao twisted the water-soaked clothes hard, letting the seeping water droplets drip into Yin Tianyun's mouth.  Yin Tianyun drank the water and gradually regained his consciousness. He focused his vision and saw clearly that there was a thin boy standing next to him. Knowing that he had saved him, he smiled slightly and whispered: "Little brother, thank you for your rescue. This is a great kindness."  Great virtue, I will definitely reward you in the future."

    Hu Xiaomao's face was slightly red, he put on his wet clothes and said, "Xiao Mao, Xiao Mao don't dare to be this uncle."

    Yin Tianyun praised him a few more words. At the same time, he silently observed the injuries in his body and complained secretly. Yuan Zhongyi's punch before his death was powerful and he was unprepared. Although he avoided the heart and chest at the last moment, his ribs were broken and his meridians were broken.  If it is damaged, it is not advisable to do anything with others for at least a month.  Right now, his internal injuries are extremely serious, his whole body is paralyzed, and he can't even move a finger. This is the first time he has ended up like this in so many years of walking around the world.  If someone from the Jianghu comes here again, he will be in trouble.  The only solution now is to rely on this child of unknown origin.  He asked Hu Xiaomao to help take out the "Nine Revolutions of Life-Sustaining Pill" from his arms, and took three pills in a row, and the power of the medicine to catalyze the movement was dispersed.

    Hu Xiaomao capped the medicine bottle and watched curiously as Yin Tianyun performed the exercises to heal his injuries.  But it was quite fun to see Yin Tianyun's face turn blue and red, and a thin white air column rise above his head, like a magic trick.  In fact, Yin Tianyun's luck healing here is very dangerous. If Hu Xiaomao interrupts him rashly, he will become panicked and become possessed immediately, and there is no cure.  But he has no choice. He must leave here before other gang masters find out, otherwise Miji will not be saved.

    Yin Tianyun finished his exercise and felt that his power had recovered by 30%. However, the broken ribs were throbbing and painful, and he had to spend time recuperating. There was no need to worry.Yes, his eyes suddenly opened, and a flash of light shot out, making Hu Xiaomao jump.  Yin Tianyun endured the pain and stood up. He first took off the package from Yuan Zhongyi's hand and carefully stuffed it into his arms. Then he turned back to look at Hu Xiaomao, with murderous intent rising in his heart.  What happened tonight must not be known to a second person. If the Beggar Clan and Taishan Sect learn the truth, the world is so vast that there will be almost no place for them to hide, let alone other masters who will come to snatch the magic key.  In order to keep the secret, the best way is to kill the child

    Hu Xiaomao was completely unaware of the impending murderous intention and handed over the medicine bottle in his hand: "Uncle, your injury is much better. Your medicine is really effective."

    Yin Tianyun calmly put away the medicine bottle and asked: "Little brother, who are you? Why do you come here to play in the middle of the night? Where are the people in your family?" Before taking action, you must find out the identity of this child to avoid causing trouble.  unnecessary trouble.

    Hu Xiaomao's nose felt sour when he heard this, and he almost shed tears again. He told him everything about what happened after he met He Tieyi.  After hearing this, Yin Tianyun was convinced that Hu Xiaomao was just an ordinary citizen with no background at all. No one would doubt him even if he killed him. He sneered and used his strength to strike him to death with one palm.

    After Hu Xiaomao finished telling his story, he asked curiously: "Uncle, where are you going? Your injury seems to be quite serious. Can you still walk? Do you want me to help you find a car?"

    Yin Tianyun's heart moved: "It's so late, can you find a way to find the car?"

    Hu Xiaomao said: "Of course there is a way! Brother Zhao from the carriage shop is very familiar with me. Sometimes other older kids bully me, and it is he who comes forward to seek justice for me. I will take you to him,  He will definitely be able to give you a ride." He hesitated and asked, "Uncle, do you have any money with you? Brother Zhao will not give you a ride for free."

    Yin Tianyun smiled and said: "I still have dozens of taels of silver! Little brother, please take me to find your brother Zhao. I have to travel all night." His internal injuries have improved slightly, but the external injuries are too severe. If he rushes all the way back to Hengshan  , which is very detrimental to injury recovery.  Along the way, there are still many dangers to overcome.  If you have a car to travel around, you can relax and recuperate, and you can hide your traces from others. It can be said that it kills two birds with one stone.  But if he rashly breaks into the town's carriage house late at night, it will definitely arouse suspicion and reveal his identity, which will backfire on him.  Now with Hu Xiaomao's relationship, he could find the car and hit the road without anyone noticing.  When I thought about this, I thought that Hu Xiaomao still had value, so it would be better not to kill him immediately and quietly disperse the accumulated skill in his palm.

    Hu Xiaomao was confused and didn't know that he had walked back and forth through the gate of hell. Suddenly, he saw Yin Tianyun's expression changed, showing a hint of panic, and he was about to ask him what happened.  Yin Tianyun covered Hu Xiaomao's lips with one hand, hugged his chest with the other, and whispered: "If you want to die, don't make a sound!" He quietly moved a few steps sideways, ducked into the reeds, and crouched on the ground.  Hu Xiaomao felt Yin Tianyun's nervousness and obediently made a muffled gourd.

    Just after hiding, I heard the rustle of the wind, and several figures came flying through the grass and landed on the river bank.  When the visitors saw the corpses everywhere, they all screamed in surprise.  One of them stamped his feet and said: "Elder Mu, we are one step late. Captain He and the others have probably been murdered! What should we do?" The elder surnamed Mu said in a Shen voice: "Everyone, please don't mess up! Search the scene immediately to see if there are any  You can find that thing!"

    Yin Tianyun was secretly shocked, it turned out to be a member of the Qinglong Society!  Fortunately, Hu Xiaomao saved himself early, otherwise he would be at the mercy of others now.  Just looking at the Qinggong and body skills of these people, we can deduce that all of them are masters with special skills, especially the leader, Elder Mu, whose martial arts is unfathomable, and he is absolutely no match for others when he is not injured.  At the same time, I was wondering, when did the Qinglong Club have so many masters?  I have rich experience in the world of martial arts, but I have never heard of it.  This Qinglong Society secretly cultivates power, and its plans are big and far-reaching!

    Those people were all veterans who had undergone rigorous training. They searched the scene thoroughly in the blink of an eye. Their neat movements and swift movements put Yin Tianyun to shame.  After the search, nothing was found. One of them said loudly and impatiently: "Elder, there is no need to waste time searching. There is no one alive at the scene, and the thing can't be found. Ninety-nine percent of it was taken away by others. Let's pursue it quickly.  , maybe we can snatch it back." Elder Mu said coldly: "The fields are vast, and I don't know whose hands the thing falls into. Where are you chasing? Who are you chasing?" The man was speechless.  Silent.

    Elder Namu carefully looked through the corpses left in the field, and couldn't help but murmured: "Strange, strange!"

    The others looked at each other in confusion, wondering what he meant by what he said.  Someone couldn't help but said: "Elder, everyone is dead, what's weird?"

    Elder Namu said: "Look, Chang Lewen suffered a fatal blow, but the meridians in his body seemed to have been severed by the red Yang power of He Duozhu. Is this??Strange?  The man with eight sacks hanging on his body must be Yi Hui, the elder of the Beggar Clan. His body was covered with sword wounds, but in the end he killed himself with a knife. Isn't it strange?  The person wielding a broad-edged long sword was probably a master of the Taishan sect, but he was struck by the Xuanyin Palm of the Baiyun Sect. The fatal parts were all behind his back. He was probably attacked by someone secretly. Could it be that he was plotted by his companions?  "Listing everyone's injuries one by one and pointing out the doubtful points, as if he saw it with his own eyes at that time.

    Yin Tianyun was sweating profusely after hearing this, and he didn't dare to take another breath.

    When Elder Namu talked about Mo Sen's fatal injury, he suddenly paused and said in surprise: "Hey, how can there be writing on the ground?" As soon as he opened Mo Sen's body, he saw the two words "Taishan" written in blood on the ground.  The word "mountain" is crooked and the last stroke is almost illegible. It is obvious that the person who wrote it was exhausted and was very reluctant to write it later.  With a sudden thought, I guessed that this was the bloody word left by Mo Sen before he died. "Taishan" undoubtedly refers to the Taishan sect, but the people of the Taishan sect were also killed on the spot. Is there anyone else who succeeded?  Or maybe more than one Taishan sect master took action?  They captured Miji and then fled in a hurry before burying the bodies of their companions?  No matter what, this is finally a clue, and there is nothing wrong with tracing it around the Taishan Sect.  Tengdi stood up straight and said: "Immediately report the incident to the leader, and at the same time, do your best to investigate the whereabouts of the Taishan Sect disciples in the Jiangnan area."

    With this order, there will be another bloody storm in the world.

    Everyone in the Qinglong Society did not waste any time. They used their palms together to create a big hole in the ground, pushed all the corpses in, filled it with soil, and left as quickly as they came.

    The flowing water is gurgling, the dead are like this, and the long night is about to pass.  Only the wilderness, soaked in blood and water, still remembers everything that happened.

    ; ;

 Volume 1: Dark Night Blood Terror Chapter 11: Unexpected Apprenticeship

    I sincerely ask all brothers to vote for me!  Your support is the driving force for my creation!

    ; ;

 Volume 1 Bloody Horror in the Dark Night Chapter 12 Thousands of Miles of Escape

    Yin Tianyun understood that he would be somewhat reluctant to leave home when he was young, and did not try to persuade him. After he wiped away his tears, he asked: "Xiao Mao, you saw the whole story by the river last night. Do you know what happened?  reason?"

    Hu Xiaomao shook his head: "I was hiding far away and couldn't hear what you were saying, Master. Moreover, the light was dim at night, so I couldn't see clearly. I just vaguely saw that you seemed to be fighting for a package. As for what was in the package,  I don't know." He changed his tone and asked curiously: "Master, what treasure are you fighting for?" With so many people losing their lives, he guessed that it must be a priceless treasure.

    Yin Tianyun was determined. This way, he would not have to worry about the secrets of "Nine Yang Magic" being leaked. Su Rong said: "What we are fighting for is a treasure map left by a certain prince in the Yuan Dynasty. Once this treasure is found,  , anyone can become a rich man who can rival the country. That¡¯s why so many people are vying for it after the news spreads. This matter is of great importance and is not trivial. You must not tell a third person what you saw last night, otherwise I will  The Hengshan Sect will never have peace, and may even bring about the disaster of annihilation. If you dare to reveal this secret to outsiders, for the sake of the foundation of the Hengshan Sect, I will only take your life with my own hands, and I will never tolerate it!"

    Hu Xiaomao's body felt cold, enveloped by the murderous aura emanating from Yin Tianyun, as if he had fallen into a polar ice cave, and his blood almost froze on the spot. He was so frightened that he immediately swore a poisonous oath, how could he dare to say "no".

    Yin Tianyun's face softened a little, and he sighed: "Everyone is not guilty, but he is guilty of the crime. Xiaomao, I am not a teacher who wants to scare you intentionally. There is really no room for negligence in this matter, and we must nip it in the bud. I believe you  If you can keep your oath, you will not let me down. If we can successfully retrieve this treasure in the future and use it to relieve the victims, build roads and bridges, and renovate river embankments, I don¡¯t know how many good deeds we can do to benefit the people. By then,  You are the great contributor to the Hengshan Sect¡¯s revival of its reputation as a knight!¡±

    Hu Xiaomao said: "Disciple understands Master's painstaking efforts! In fact, Xiaomao has done nothing. Master is the great contributor to the Hengshan Sect!"

    Yin Tianyun said with a smile: "As long as you understand! As the saying goes, people die for money and birds die for food. As you saw last night, there are many gangs in the world who are greedy for profit and want to get this treasure map. For this purpose, they will not hesitate to go to war and use all their resources.  All kinds of vicious methods. Now I am seriously injured, my skills have faded, and I may be attacked by the enemy at any time. The situation can be said to be very dangerous. I don¡¯t know if I will see the sunshine tomorrow. It¡¯s a long way to go to Hengshan, and I can¡¯t let anyone  I discovered my whereabouts and exposed my identity prematurely, so I need you to come forward when I find a place to stay along the way. I don¡¯t trust anyone else except you."

    Hu Xiaomao suddenly realized, and finally understood why Yin Tianyun had to accompany him. He frowned and said: "Master, but Xiaomao has never traveled far, so he knows nothing about these things!"

    Yin Tianyun said: "Aren't you very familiar with your Brother Zhao? Ask him for advice along the way. If you don't feel ashamed to ask, you will naturally understand. But don't tell him your identity as a teacher and the destination of this trip."

    Hu Xiaomao only promised.

    Yin Tianyun explained some more matters that needed to be dealt with carefully, and Hu Xiaomao remembered them one by one.  Yin Tianyun finally took out a rectangular flat box from his arms. There was a small round hole at the front of the box, and there was a fixed belt underneath. "Xiao Mao, your life is also in danger with me. Those ruthless gangsters are not  I will show mercy to you. This is the "heart-piercing arrow" that I used to protect myself. It is fired by a mechanism and has extremely strong lethality at close range. I leave it to you for self-defense. Remember, if you don't reach  Don't use it as a last resort! Once the enemy knows that you have a hidden weapon to defend yourself, this heart-piercing arrow will no longer work."

    Hu Xiaomao had just witnessed the brutal battle in the arena and had no doubt that he might be torn into pieces. According to Yin Tianyun's instructions, he tied the arrow box carefully and carefully.  This heart-piercing arrow is actually a type of sleeve arrow. It is usually tied to the arm and can be covered with the sleeve. Unless you are a master of hidden weapons, you will not be able to detect it.  When using it, you just need to raise your hand and aim at the enemy, press the secret button of the mechanism, and the short and sharp sleeve arrow will be shot out, making it difficult to prevent.  Hu Xiaomao had no foundation in martial arts and could not master Hengshan Sword Technique in a short period of time. Yin Tianyun had no choice but to hand him over the hidden weapons he had hidden and didn't use.  Otherwise, if he encounters an enemy, Hu Xiaomao will have no chance to fight back.

    Hu Xiaomao got this novel gadget, his face was full of excitement, he imagined the location of the enemy, raised his hands and looked around.  Yin Tianyun burst into cold sweat when he saw him suddenly facing him, and said sternly: "This is a murder weapon, don't mess around!" He knew the power of the heart-piercing arrow best. If Hu Xiaomao pressed the button by mistake and the sharp arrow shot straight at him, he would be killed.  His life was cut short.  Hu Xiaomao obediently let go, stuck out his tongue playfully, and said sheepishly: "Master, I didn't mean it, please don't be angry!"

    Yin Tianyun didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, and told him to be quiet for a whileYes, don't disturb yourself to adjust your breath and rest your mind.  Hu Xiaomao stayed up all night and was actually very sleepy. He simply curled up in a corner of the carriage and fell asleep.

    When Hu Xiaomao woke up, it was getting late.  There are still dark clouds hanging low in the sky, thin raindrops falling slowly, and a gentle breeze blowing, bringing a refreshing breath.  After the heavy rain, the roads were muddy and the air was filled with the smell of earth.  At this time, we were far away from Jianyang. Looking out through the car window, the scenery was very different.  There are large areas of deserted fields on the roadside, overgrown with weeds. The abandoned villages are full of broken bricks, broken bricks and tiles. Crows fly and fall from time to time, but not a single person can be seen.  A little further away are rows of low earthen graves, which have been washed away beyond recognition by the rain because no one has repaired them.

    Hu Xiaomao grew up in the town. Today was the first time he saw such a dilapidated scene in the countryside. He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t open his mouth from ear to ear.  Although the place where he lived was poor, it was a hundred times better than this place.  I couldn't help but ask: "Master, why is this village so empty? Are all the villagers suffering from the plague?"

    Yin Tianyun shook his head and said: "You guessed it wrong! In the past few years, the world was in chaos, wars continued, and bandits were rampant. Villages like this without city wall protection were either looted or abandoned by the villagers. Look around the village  With so many graves, it is estimated that most of the villagers here were killed by bandits or bandits."

    Although the world was initially settled at this time, countless people fled their homes during the war, and tens of millions of people died in the war, leaving many villages abandoned and fertile fields uncultivated. This cannot be changed in a moment.  In particular, many remnant soldiers and bandits took the opportunity to gather and cause chaos, occupying the mountains as kings, slaughtering civilians at will, and looting women's property, which was extremely harmful.  The Ming Dynasty was only established for eleven or twelve years. The remnants of the Yuan Dynasty in the north are trying to counterattack, rebel generals are causing chaos in the south, Japanese pirates are invading the country in the east, and the Tibetan religion is dominant in the western border and is disobedient to the central government. Therefore, the court's current main focus is to deal with foreign aggression and also to  It was impossible to spare the troops to mop them up for the time being.  In order to protect themselves, the villagers had to flee to the towns, or live together in large villages with walls and sanitation, otherwise they would not be able to survive day and night.

    Hu Xiaomao was surprised and said: "Were all the men, women, old and children in the village killed? This, this is too cruel!" His thoughts surged, as if he saw the ferocious-looking murderers brandishing knives and guns, massacring the unarmed villagers.  In the pool of blood, there were babies waiting to be fed, gray-haired old men, and delicate and charming girls. Their faces were all filled with fear, anger, and injustice.

    Yin Tianyun had seen too many human tragedies like this, and said in a calm tone: "Those bandits are almost all defeated soldiers who survived the battlefield. They are all murderous and cold-blooded, so they will not show mercy when killing civilians. They usually go out to rob property and food.  , if they meet a woman, they will rape and then kill them, and the strong men will be kidnapped and used as slaves, while the old people and children will inevitably die."

    boom!  Hu Xiaomao punched the car board and said angrily: "These people are so cruel and indiscriminate in killing, they are worse than beasts! When I learn martial arts, I must eradicate them and avenge the dead!"

    Yin Tianyun said: "You must not underestimate these bandits! These people are not afraid of death, are proficient in bow and horse, come and go like the wind, and are good at collective fighting. There are many people with strong martial arts among them. I don't know how many knights in the rivers and lakes want to serve the people.  To get rid of harm, but they are still at large and do whatever they want. You can imagine their strength." At this point, there was a hint of worry in his eyes, "Maybe we will meet the strongest among them on the way back to Hengshan.  A team of men and horses.¡±

    "What?!" Hu Xiaomao was really shocked this time, wasn't he? He hadn't learned martial arts yet. What if he ran into bandits?  And it¡¯s still the strongest one!

    Yin Tianyun said: "To return to Hengshan from here, we must pass through the sphere of influence of the Furious Wind Village in eastern Hunan. In the past, when my skills were intact, I was naturally not afraid of them. At worst, I could just use light skills to get around them, but I can't do that now. Furious Wind Village is  One of the eight great cottages in the world, their leader Qiu Buxin is said to have been a fierce general under Zhang Shicheng. He is not only good at commanding troops and formations, but also has unique martial arts skills. The armored warriors he leads are famous for their bravery and fierceness. I think that except for the regular army of the imperial court, there are no other  No one would have any advantage in a head-to-head confrontation with them.¡±

    The more Hu Xiaomao listened, the colder his heart became, and he hurriedly suggested: "Master, you are seriously injured and have not recovered. For the sake of safety, we might as well take a long way to avoid them."

    Yin Tianyun asked: "Are you scared?" Hu Xiaomao puffed up his chest and said loudly: "Who said I'm afraid of them? Xiaomao is just worried about Master's injury. If he meets the enemy, it will be troublesome." Yin Tianyun smiled faintly: "I'm not afraid of the worst.  Good! We martial arts practitioners must first train our minds. If we panic when encountering trouble and run away when in danger, it will be difficult to achieve success in martial arts. If you want to learn first-class martial arts, you must have a rock-solid willpower!" Hu  Xiao Mao was sweating profusely and said in admiration: "Disciple Nudu, thank you Master for your teaching."

    Yin Tianyun said: "Of course, your concerns are not unreasonable. However, Raging Wind Village will only be mobilized when it encounters a big deal. People like us who have neitherThere was a large amount of food, grass, silk and satin, and there were no travelers carrying gold, silver or jewelry. They simply ignored them, and the chance of the two sides meeting was slim.  As long as we don't take the initiative to cause trouble, at best we'll have a near miss.  "

    Hu Xiaomao secretly wiped a handful of cold sweat and asked curiously: "Master, besides Raging Wind Village, what other strongholds are there among the eight major ones?"

    Yin Tianyun listed them one by one: "The 'Hundred Poison Village' in Yunnan, the 'Feilong Village' in Sichuan, the 'Tieqi Village' in Guanzhong, the 'Dujiao Village' dominating the Yellow River, the 'Hongjin Village' in Shandong, and the 'Hongjin Village' in northern Fujian  The 'Falcon Village' and the 'Lianlian Village' in Poyang Lake are as famous as the Raging Wind Village in Xiaoxiang. These eight strongholds ignored the court's appeasement and separated themselves from each other. They have gradually transformed into underworld forces, colluding with the scum of the martial arts, killing people, stealing goods, and selling goods.  Women, do all kinds of evil. If you walk in the rivers and lakes in the future, remember not to act like a hero and deliberately provoke them."

    Hu Xiaomao disagreed and said perfunctorily: "Disciple knows!" After thinking about it, he turned to ask about the situation in the Hengshan Sect.  Yin Tianyun also picked some important things to tell him to give him a general understanding of the Hengshan Sect.  Hu Xiaomao listened with great interest and was unaware of the passage of time.

    Yin Tianyun was talking about the martial arts merits of each member of the younger generation in Hengshan. Zhao Anliang suddenly came in, made eye contact with Yin Tianyun, and said with a flattering smile: "My hero, Ningshan Town has arrived. We have to stay in the town tonight.  , if we go further, we can only sleep in the wild."

    At this critical moment, sleeping in the wild is tantamount to seeking death.  Although Yin Tianyun was anxious to leave, he didn't want to take too many risks. He nodded and said, "Okay, we'll stay in the town for one night and continue our journey westward tomorrow. Xiaomao, go and check in with him."

    Hu Xiaomao agreed, got out of the car, glanced around, and was greatly disappointed.  Ningshan Town is a very small town with only two vertical and horizontal streets. It is really different from Jianyang Town.  Most of the houses in the town were tightly closed, and there were few people around. The few lights swayed in the wind, making them look increasingly lifeless.  Because of the constant wars all year round, the residents of the town have long since fled for their lives. Only in the past two or three years have some people returned one after another, but there are very few of them.

    Zhao Anliang had already parked the mule cart outside the only inn in the town. He pulled Hu Xiaomao and jumped out of the car. He glanced at the carriage secretly and asked in a low voice: "Xiao Mao, what is the background of the guy in the car? This guy doesn't seem to be a kind person.  , you must be careful not to get too close to him, so as not to get angry!" Naturally, Hu Xiaomao would not reveal Yin Tianyun's identity and said with a smile: "Brother Zhao, don't ask so many questions! I'm fine now and everything will be fine.  Yeah, I'm just so hungry!" Zhao Anliang stared at him for a while, shook his head and said with a smile: "Little guy, you actually kept a secret from me! I won't ask you anymore, as long as you are fine, otherwise how can I tell you?  Mother's explanation?" Hu Xiaomao chuckled: "Thank you, Brother Zhao!"

    Zhao Anliang patted his head helplessly and led Hu Xiaomao into the inn.  Zhao Anliang is a regular guest here and is already very familiar with the innkeeper. He settled the people in a few words.  After dinner, Hu Xiaomao asked the innkeeper for pen and ink, and wrote a five-page letter home, explaining clearly why he ran away from home, asking his parents not to worry, etc., and then indicating the address and asking the boss to hand it over when he was free. Of course not.  Forgot to give him some hard money.  The boss was so excited when he saw the money that he agreed.

    It was a calm night, and I slept peacefully until dawn.

    The group of people walked non-stop for four days, and encountered several groups of people on the way. However, everyone had different destinations and went in opposite directions. No one blocked the road and harassed them.  Yin Tianyun usually hides in the car to recuperate from his injuries and rarely shows up, leaving all matters to Hu Xiaomao.  Hu Xiaomao learned and understood very quickly. In just a few days, he emptied Zhao Anliang's inventory and was able to deal with all kinds of people.

    On this day, we crossed the Gan River and arrived outside Ji'an City.  Ji'an is a transportation and water conservancy hub in the middle reaches of the Gan River. It has a wide city with thick walls, dense population, and developed commerce. The urban area is four or five times that of Jianyang.  I saw towering towers, waving flags, and strict guards. It really looked like a big city.  The city gate is crowded with people, and they are subject to interrogation regardless of their entry or exit.

    After seeing too many deserted scenes in the wilderness, Hu Xiaomao was so excited that he finally came to a prosperous place and asked Yin Tianyun: "Master, shall we go to the city?"

    Yin Tianyun said: "No, we are not going into the city." Hu Xiaomao was poured a basin of cold water on his head and asked in frustration: "Why can't we go into the city?" Yin Tianyun patiently explained: "If it goes as I expected, what happened that night  The matter has caused great shock in the world. Ji'an is definitely in a turmoil now, with masters from all sides gathering. There is a mixture of dragons and snakes in the city, and there are informants of major gangs and sects all over the city. After we enter the city, if we accidentally expose our whereabouts, it will trigger the underworld.  The suspicion of the characters makes it difficult to get out of the city! In order to reduce the possibility of being discovered, we have to go around the city." Hu Xiaomao seemed to understand, but the master made a decision and he could only follow it.

    Yin Tianyun ordered Zhao Anliang to go around to the west of Ji'an City, driving the mule cart into a woods beside the road.  Zhao Anliang saw that he could not enter the city and came to such a remote and uninhabited place. He couldn't help but feel anxious. He would not be silenced, right?

    Yin Tianyun saw his uneasiness at a glance, took out a five-tael silver ingot, threw it into his arms, and said calmly: "You have worked hard along the way, and these five taels of silver are considered your reward. From now on.  From today on, you don¡¯t have to accompany us on the road." Zhao Anliang was surprised and happy. This remuneration was more than 30 times his usual fare. He hurriedly handed over his hands in thanks, thinking that it was still a generous man from the world.  Yin Tianyun said: "Don't be too busy thanking me. I have one thing for you to do. If it's done, I'll give you another five taels of silver." Zhao Anliang's eyes shone, he patted his chest and said, "Just tell me, hero."  , I will do it for you even if I go through fire and water!"

    Yin Tianyun said: "Don't exaggerate. Do you really dare to go through fire and water? I want you to go to the city immediately to find a trustworthy and tight-lipped coachman to take us on the road. You go back as soon as possible. We are waiting for news about you here."  Zhao Anliang was confused and a little angry: "My hero, why do you need to find someone else? My driving skills are no worse than others!" Yin Tianyun glared: "Just go if I ask you to, don't be wordy.  !" Zhao Anliang felt a chill in his heart and quickly responded, running into the city to find someone.

    After enjoying the book, please vote for me!

    ; ;

 Volume 1: Bloody Horror in the Dark Night Chapter 13: Beauty brings disaster

    Hu Xiaomao was puzzled by Yin Tianyun's decision at first, but after thinking about it carefully, he understood his intention.  If Zhao Anliang sent them all the way back to Hengshan, he would probably guess Yin Tianyun's true identity even without asking. If he accidentally revealed his identity, it would definitely bring endless trouble to the Hengshan Sect.  After changing the driver, I no longer have this concern.  No matter how good Zhao Anliang's driving skills were, it was impossible for Yin Tianyun to continue to hire him.  After thinking about this section, I can't help but admire Master's meticulous thinking, even the smallest details are not overlooked.

    Not long after Zhao Anliang left, he suddenly heard the sound of thunderous hooves and a group of people and horses came running from the direction of Ji'an City.  Yin Tianyun secretly felt strange. The people in the Jianghu he met a few days ago were all heading east. Everyone hoped to grab the magical secret root. Why would someone go west now?  Could it be that another big event happened in Jianghu?  He gestured to Hu Xiaomao to go out and check the situation.  Hu Xiaomao climbed to the front of the car, stood on tiptoes, and looked out through the gaps between the branches and leaves.  I saw more than ten horsemen galloping in a row. The men on the horses were all dressed in powerful clothes. They were all heavy-backed and carried various weapons on their backs, as if they were charging on the battlefield with menacing force.  Their riding skills are superb. Although they are fast, they do not collide with other passers-by. They can still maintain an orderly queue while running. They are obviously well-trained.  This column of people and horses came and went like the wind, passing by Hu Xiaomao's eyes in the blink of an eye, and disappeared at the end of the road, leaving only the dust and sand kicked up by the horses' hooves floating in the air.

    Just as Hu Xiaomao was about to turn around and report, he heard the sound of hoofbeats and saw another group of people galloping over.  This group of people was a mix of men and women, with different costumes, different weapons, and different riding skills. The queue was therefore very long, and it looked like a makeshift team at first glance.  The leader was a majestic-looking middle-aged man, with eyes as bright as a torch and as tall as a pine tree, with a slightly angry and anxious look on his face.  While walking in a hurry, he suddenly sensed someone spying on the roadside. He glanced at Hu Xiaomao and met Hu Xiaomao's eyes.  Hu Xiaomao was startled. The man pressed the saddle with one hand and flew up like a roc spreading its wings. From a high position, he could clearly see where the mule cart was parked. He tapped the branches on the roadside with his toes and pounced down.

    Hu Xiaomao didn¡¯t expect that someone was so powerful that he could actually find out that he was peeping. Before he could react, the middle-aged man¡¯s fingers were like hooks and he had already grabbed him by the head. He was so frightened that he shouted: ¡°Master, save me!¡±

    There was a sharp sound, and a copper coin came out of the carriage and went straight to the man's veins.  The man let out a startled cry. The copper coin he shot flew away with his finger. He turned over and fell to the ground. He clasped his fists and said, "I'm Tan Danlin in Hanzhong. I'm so reckless. Please forgive me! I don't know which family or sect is in the car. Can you please give me some advice?"  Call me?" He saw Hu Xiaomao's figure and appearance clearly, and couldn't help but feel ashamed. He was so nervous that he almost caught the wrong kid who didn't know how to do martial arts.

    Since Yin Tianyun had taken action, he knew that it would be difficult to cover up his actions, so he reluctantly stepped out of the car and said with a wry smile: "Master Tan, it's me!"

    "Ah, it turns out to be Yin Sanxia!" Tan Danlin saw that his expression was wrong, so he rushed to him, took Yin Tianyun's hand, and asked with concern: "Are you injured? Did you meet someone from the Demon Cult?" The two of them  We have known each other for a long time, so we didn¡¯t need to use polite greetings after meeting.  The Seven Sword Sects are now prosperous in talent and have alliances with each other. Except for the demon sect figures who have no taboos, others in the underworld usually try to avoid conflicts with the disciples of the Seven Sword Sects. Tan Danlin saw that he was seriously injured, so he  This question.

    At this time, Tan Danlin¡¯s companions thought he had discovered the enemy, and they all dismounted and rushed into the forest.  Many of them recognized Yin Tianyun and realized that it was a misunderstanding. Everyone nodded and greeted each other.

    Yin Tianyun did not want to explain too much, lest others would catch him, and said vaguely: "I accidentally discovered that masters of the Demon Cult were appearing nearby. The two sides fought, causing damage to each other. I was waiting for support from my fellow disciples here, and unexpectedly I was lucky enough to meet them.  Master Tan and his party."

    Tan Danlin had so much experience that he knew that he had something to hide, so he didn't ask any further questions and said, "In the Demon Cult, people are bound to retaliate, and they won't let it go. You have to be careful!" Yin Tianyun said, "I will deal with it carefully. Everyone.  The hero is in a hurry and doesn't know where he is going?" Tan Danlin said: "Oh, you should know Tang Bowen, right? There is news that he and the temptress fled to Hunan and Guangxi. I happened to be a guest in Ji'an and told you all from Jiangxi  The hero made a concerted effort and decided to take the life of the temptress so that she would not seduce my upright hero again!"

    His companions shouted one after another: "Exactly! We want to kill the witch and uphold the justice of the martial arts world!" Everyone was impassioned and seemed to have an sworn hatred for "that witch".

    Yin Tianyun suddenly said: "That's it! That witch has been causing harm for a long time. To avoid being hunted, she actually fled to the south. How cunning! It's a pity that I'm injured, otherwise I would have been attached to Ji* and used up her meager strength.  "

    Tan Danlin said: "Sanxia Yin is very famous for his hatred of evil and is famous in the south of the Yangtze River. No one here knows about it. Who doesn't know it? Besides, it is true that you are injured, and no one will misunderstand you." Yin Tianyun said: "Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Tan.  It¡¯s really shameful! All the heroes have great martial arts skills and great morale.I'll definitely be able to chop off that witch's head if I go there!  "Everyone cheered loudly, becoming more and more motivated.

    Tan Danlin and Yin Tianyun faced each other with their palms facing each other, and a strong and pure internal force was sent out, swimming in his body for three weeks in an instant.  Yin Tianyun felt refreshed and his damaged meridians were repaired and restored, and he was very grateful.  Tan Danlin let go and stepped back, his face turned slightly pale, and his energy had been consumed a lot.

    Yin Tianyun was moved and said: "When facing the enemy, Master Tan still spared no effort to heal me. He is so kind and righteous! I will never forget such kindness!" Others raised their thumbs and praised: "Master Tan has always been like Meng Chang, and he is worthy of it.  He is a leader in Baidaozhong!" "The hero of Hanzhong is indeed worthy of his reputation. I admire him, I admire him!"

    There was no trace of pride on Tan Danlin's face, and he raised his hands modestly and said: "Where, where! Tan has no talent and no virtue, everyone is praising you! If a fellow-minded person is in trouble, Tan should be a helping hand, otherwise he will be unworthy of being called the "hero of Hanzhong"  'These four words." He turned to Yin Tianyun and said: "Yin Sanxia, ??you have just recovered from your internal injuries, but your external injuries have not yet healed. Remember not to exercise strenuously! I have wasted a lot of time here, and I will set off on the road immediately. Farewell!  "It's easy to just sit down and talk.

    Yin Tianyun thanked him repeatedly and waved goodbye to Tan Danlin and others.  I saw rolling yellow sand, and a group of people disappeared without a trace in the west.

    Hu Xiaomao couldn't help but ask: "Master, are the 'temptresses' these people are going to deal with very powerful? So many people can't beat one of them!"

    Yin Tianyun looked up at the floating clouds in the sky, recalling the past, with a rare look of confusion on his face. After a while, he whispered: "It's a long story! Thirteen years ago, the Yuan Dynasty had run out of energy.  While the heroes were competing in the Central Plains, a woman with a mysterious identity suddenly appeared on the rivers and lakes. She called herself 'Li Yan'er'. She had ice-cold skin, elegant temperament, gentleness and generousness, was proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting, and was extremely beautiful. She was only a few months old.  She spread the word in the world and was recognized as "the most beautiful woman in the martial arts world". At that time, I don't know how many disciples and young heroes of the aristocratic family were fascinated by her, and they didn't even think about food and drinks. I once saw her from a distance, and she was indeed the most powerful person in the country.  Qingcheng can be called a woman among women, making people unforgettable for a lifetime.

    "From the first day Li Yaner entered the world, there were countless men chasing after her, trying their best to please her. She has outstanding appearance, many suitors, and endless money in her hands. Logically speaking, she should have nothing.  It's a pity, but she seems to be full of thoughts and has never smiled at anyone. The more she is like this, the more suitors she has, and some people even offer thousands of taels of gold to win a smile. She is gentle and gentle, and is generally kind and polite to everyone.  It's impossible to find anything wrong. Those suitors all think they have the hope of getting married, and no one is willing to give in. They go back and forth, and they inevitably fight behind the scenes and fight to the death. Many people died, and many sects wanted to replace their disciples.  The disciples took revenge and began to attack each other, causing chaos and bloodshed."

    Hu Xiaomao was shocked to hear this. What kind of woman could she have such magical power?  He is still young and does not understand the relationship between men and women, and he does not yet understand the reason why a hero has trouble with a beauty.

    Yin Tianyun continued: "After countless fierce battles, those who were inferior to others and their sects fell one by one. In the end, only Tang Bowen, the number one young master of the Tang Sect, Chi Yan, the leader of the demon sect, and Kunlun Shao Zhang were left.  Four people, Zhou Mingye and the eldest son of the Murong family, Murong Bufan, broke out. These four people are all famous young talents. Regardless of appearance, martial arts, family background, knowledge, and conversation, they are indistinguishable. Therefore, they are indistinguishable.  The four of them set a date to decide the winner at the top of Huangshan Mountain. The only winner would naturally be qualified to accompany Li Yaner.

    "Unexpectedly, on the eve of their decisive battle, a mysterious person suddenly came out to expose Li Yaner's true identity. It turned out that she was not a Han, but the biological princess of the Emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Her real name was 'Su Ge Buhan'. Emperor Yuan sent her to join the world with the purpose of taking advantage of her.  Her beauty caused chaos in the world and fights among sects, which prevented people in the martial arts world from fully supporting the rebels and delayed the victory of the rebels. When the news came out, everyone was in an uproar. Everyone denounced Li Yaner and accused her of being a beauty, a foreign temptress who should be treated as such.  The dead must pay for their lives. In this way, the Battle of Huangshan was of course cancelled. In the face of justice, Chi Yan and others, as Han Chinese, could no longer have an affair with the Mongolian princess, and successively declared that they would sever ties with Li Yan'er. Only Tang Bowen responded to this.  Nothing was said.

    "At this time, the general trend of the world has been determined. The current emperor waved his troops to the north with overwhelming force, driving Emperor Yuan beyond the Great Wall, and successfully overthrew the Yuan Dynasty. The Yuan army was defeated so quickly that Li Yaner had no time to follow Emperor Yuan to retreat north, and was forced to stay in the Central Plains. After the conspiracy was exposed, he was attacked by the Central Plains  The heroes surrounded and intercepted her. She fought desperately to break through under the protection of her guards. In eight fierce battles in three days, all the guards around her were killed and wounded, and she was also seriously injured. At the critical moment when she was about to be cut into pieces by everyone, Tang Bowen suddenly appeared.  , subdued more than 20 masters of various factions with incredible hidden weapon skills, rescued Li Yan'er from birth, and escaped. Everyone in the Tang sect was furious, and immediately announced that Tang Bo would be killed.??Expelled from home and severed all relations.  From then on, Tang Bowen and Li Yaner wandered around the world, escaping the pursuit of people from various factions.  They have been hiding and living a shady life for the past ten years, and they have probably suffered enough.  However, today's world belongs to the Ming Dynasty, and the imperial court will kill the remnants of the Yuan Dynasty's royal family as soon as possible. As long as Li Yan'er is not dead, the pursuit of her will not stop.  This time Li Yan'er was discovered in Hunan and Guangxi, and he would also be chased and intercepted by the black and white groups, and he might not be able to escape his fate.  "After saying this, he let out a long sigh, seemingly filled with infinite emotion.

    Hu Xiaomao murmured: "This Li Yan'er is so pitiful!" Although she is a well-dressed princess with a noble status and unparalleled beauty, she is used as a chess piece by her father and has no freedom at all.  One moment she was the embodiment of beauty in the minds of countless people, and the next moment she became a "temptress" that everyone reviled.  He has to bear the pain of losing his country and his family, the bitterness of being abandoned by his relatives, and he has to always be on guard against the pursuit of people everywhere and struggle to survive. Even in his dreams, it is rare to find some peace.  Her overwhelming beauty has become the source of suffering.

    Yin Tianyun said seriously: "Don't mention this in front of other people! There are not even a thousand but eight hundred people who want to kill Li Yan'er for various reasons. Once someone hears you sympathize with her, even I can't save your life." Hu  Xiao Mao wondered: "Can't you even talk about it?" Yin Tianyun said: "There are some taboos in the world that cannot be violated, otherwise you will become a public enemy of the martial arts. In the future, you will experience more things, and you will naturally understand the truth.  ."

    Hu Xiaomao was silent, and for the first time he deeply realized the helplessness and sorrow of the world.  Beauty does not mean happiness, and justice does not mean fairness.  From this moment on, he began to take a serious look at the world around him and truly grew up.

    After a while, Zhao Anliang hurried back in a carriage.  The driver was a veteran named Sun from Tongda Car Dealer in Ji'an. He was nearly forty years old, introverted, taciturn, and seemed to lack interest in things in the world.  Yin Tianyun was very satisfied with the driver and kept his promise to pay Zhao Anliang.  Zhao Anliang thanked Hu Xiaomao profusely and cried goodbye to him in tears.

    The new carriage is shorter and narrower, and there are drinks and snacks in the secret compartment on the carriage. Hu Xiaomao immediately discovered the benefits of this design after getting on the carriage, and took out all kinds of exquisite snacks to munch on.  The car was not far away when Yin Tianyun suddenly felt anxious. He asked the driver to stop the car and got into the woods.  After waiting for a long time, I saw him walking out of the woods, his face pale and panting.  Hu Xiaomao secretly wondered, why did the master look like he had gone through strenuous activity?  Yin Tianyun didn't say much after getting in the car. He took medicine to adjust his breathing and fell into concentration.  Hu Xiaomao had no choice but to suppress his curiosity and continue on his way.

    In just a few days, two major events, the birth of a magical power and the appearance of Li Yan'er, occurred in Jiangnan. Gradually more and more people came and went on the road.  Those who want to seize the magical secret and become famous go east, and those who want to kill people and become famous go west. Sometimes the two groups meet on the way, and everyone wants to persuade the other to change their minds. For this reason, they become red-faced and even draw swords at each other.  In order to avoid getting involved in unnecessary disputes, Yin Tianyun became more careful and ordered the driver to move forward slowly, hiding when he encountered people in the world, and giving way when he could.

    Hu Xiaomao watched these disputes and fights attentively, which opened his eyes and further understood the various rules in the world. He was no longer the small town boy who was ignorant of the world.  On the way, he heard someone talking about "Nine Yang Magic" and asked Yin Tianyun curiously.  Of course, Yin Tianyun couldn't tell him the truth, so he made up a random story and sent him away.

    A few days later, the car reached the border of Jiangxi.  I saw towering mountains, boundless sea of ??trees, lingering clouds and mist on the peaks, and the sun shone down, making the scenery extremely moving.  Sometimes the clouds roll overhead and sudden rain falls, but the sky in the distance is still blue, and the sunlight slants into the rain, which is transparent and shining, crystal clear like jade, which makes people feel happy.  The rainbow after the rain hangs diagonally on the peak, reflecting the green mountains and white clouds, like a famous painting through the ages.  There are many streams and waterfalls in the mountains, with clear water, vines and trees growing on the banks, and from time to time you can see large unknown wild flowers blooming.  Colorful birds are jumping and chirping among the trees, making the forest more peaceful and quiet.

    The road has become winding and narrow at this point, and despite the driver's best efforts, the carriage still bumps and vibrates.  Yin Tianyun relied on all his internal strength to recover sixty-seven percent of the time before he could protect the joints of his ribs from being shaken, otherwise he would have died of pain.  Even so, it consumes a lot of energy every day and is extremely hard.

    On this day, we walked to a place called "Jiudao Bend". After walking seven or eight miles further, we entered Hunan.  The car turned around the foot of the mountain and suddenly stopped.  Hu Xiaomao had seen too much of the scenery in the mountains and was closing his eyes to rest. At this moment, he noticed something strange and asked through the curtain of the car: "Uncle Sun, why doesn't the car leave?" The coachman replied: "Someone is blocking the road."

    Yin Tianyun and Hu Xiaomao looked at each other in shock. Is there a bandit blocking the way?  Lifting the curtain, I saw more than twenty people gathered in front of me, and two carriages parked in the middle of the road.  A group of big men with weapons blocked the turn.At the entrance, the leader is a big red-haired man with a long whip around his waist and bulging eyes, like a fierce god.  They forcibly ordered passers-by to be inspected. If anyone disobeyed, they would be beaten immediately. Anyone who dared to resist would be hacked to death.  Three corpses had fallen on the roadside. They had clearly died not long ago. They were covered with scars and died in extremely miserable conditions.

    At this time, it was a businessman's turn to be inspected. His wife was dragged out of the carriage, trembling with fear.  The red-haired man pushed his men away and said with a lewd smile, "Young lady has thin skin and tender flesh. She's so fresh!" He opened his big hand like a cattail leaf fan and touched her face randomly in full view of everyone.  The woman's body was stiff, she was so ashamed and angry, and tears were flowing from her closed eyes.  The businessman watched his wife being molested. He was angry but dared not speak. His face turned the color of pig liver.

    The red-haired man was so full of lust that the woman's clothes and hair were messy, and she almost fainted on the spot. In the end, he still wanted to grab her high chest, and then waved to let her go.  As if he had been granted amnesty, the businessman quickly put his wife in the car and fled.  The gang of thugs laughed loudly and were extremely arrogant.

    Hu Xiaomao said angrily: "Master, who are they? They dare to insult women in broad daylight, they are completely ignorant of etiquette, justice and shame!" Yin Tianyun looked solemn: "Look at the eagle pattern embroidered on their chests, that is the symbol of Yanyu Tower!  The red-haired man at the head was Lu Zheng, the big thief who was running rampant in Huguang. I haven't seen him for several years. I thought he had changed his ways, but he turned out to have defected to the door of Yanyu Tower!" Hu Xiaomao asked in surprise: "Master, do you know him?  ?" Yin Tianyun said with a strange expression: "It's more than just acquaintance! He disappeared from the world for a while back then because he was defeated by my sword."

    Hu Xiaomao was dumbfounded. Doesn't this comply with the old saying "Enemies meet on a narrow road"?  Looking at the opponent's glinting weapon and the body lying on the roadside, I couldn't help but swallow. Something bad was going to happen this time!

    ; ;

 Volume 1: Bloody Horror in the Dark Night Chapter 14: The Storm Resurfaces

    Yin Tianyun put his hand on his forehead, thinking that he and Lu Zheng had a deep grudge. Once they met each other, a fierce fight would inevitably happen.  But my physical condition is not satisfactory, and my usual martial arts performance cannot reach 50%, so why should I force myself to break through?  If you turn around at this time, you will be more likely to be suspected. What is the best way to be in such a dilemma?

    The team moved forward slowly, and it was finally Hu Xiaomao¡¯s turn.  The big man in charge of the inspection shouted impatiently: "Everyone in the car, get out of here, don't pretend to be a boss!"

    The car curtain moved slightly, and a figure jumped out as quickly as an ape. With two crisp sounds, the yelling big man was slapped twice in the face.  The big man clearly saw the palm being hit, but he couldn't dodge. He received two heavy blows on the face. His cheeks were red and swollen, his front teeth were loose, and he vomited blood from his mouth, and he hurriedly retreated.  The companions around him were stunned at first, then cursed in unison, waved their weapons together, and rushed forward.

    Yin Tianyun sneered and said: "How dare a mob dare to be so rampant!" Hearing a dragon roar, the long sword was unsheathed, and it seemed to be swung out carelessly, but in fact it was as fast as lightning.  The four people standing closest saw a flash of cold light, their wrists stung, and their weapons clattered to the ground. They didn't even see their opponent's sword path clearly, and they jumped back in shock.

    "Stop!" Red Dragon Lu Zheng shouted to stop his men, staring coldly at Yin Tianyun, unable to conceal the hatred boiling in his heart, "The person named Yin is actually you!"

    Yin Tianyun's wrist shook, shaking off the blood beads on his sword, and said calmly: "Lu Zheng, I haven't seen you for five years. Not only have you not made any progress, you have reduced yourself to the point where you are blocking the road and becoming a bandit. It is really disappointing!" Lu Zheng forehead  Veins popped out, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Don't spit blood! I'm the dignified leader of Yanyu Tower, how could I do such an unfashionable thing?" Yin Tianyun sneered and said, "Is the act of insulting a woman from a good family just unfashionable?  Lu Zheng blushed, knowing that the scene just now had fallen into the eyes of others. He was at a loss for words and said angrily: "Yin Tianyun, are you deliberately going against me, Yanyulou, when you take action to cause trouble?"

    Yin Tianyun looked around and said disdainfully: "With your current manpower, how can you stop me? Lu Zheng, I let you go before, so don't be ungrateful! Do you still want to try the Hengshan swordsmanship today?  How does it taste?" The divine light in his eyes surged, piercing his opponent's face like a sharp cone.

    Lu Zheng felt fear in his heart and subconsciously took a step back. From the corner of his eye, he saw other figures in the world about to make a move, and he couldn't help but complain secretly.  When he committed a crime five years ago, he was caught by Yin Tianyun. The two could not fight against Lily, so Yin Tianyun stabbed him in the vital part, almost killing him on the spot. Fortunately, he had good Qinggong and escaped.  But from now on, he was so afraid of Yin Tianyun that he did not dare to show his face in Jiangnan and went away incognito.  Today, I unexpectedly reunited with my enemy. Seeing his majestic sword in his hand, I recalled the scene where I escaped in the dark night, and I still felt scared.  He was afraid that others would take the opportunity to cause trouble and break through, and he would be charged with dereliction of duty. He said in a soft tone: "Master Yin, we are also acting under orders and shoulder heavy responsibilities. Please don't break the rules. As long as you let us check the car, if there is no problem,  You were.¡±

    Yin Tianyun said dissatisfied: "You pretended to be a government official and set up checkpoints privately. This is a serious crime! What exactly do you want to check? If you don't make it clear, don't expect me to agree!"

    Lu Zheng said: "I believe that Hero Yin has also heard that the witch Li Yan'er, a remnant of the Yuan Dynasty and despised by everyone, was recently found in Hunan and Guangxi. As a member of the martial arts family, I, Yanyulou, naturally have the responsibility to kill the witch.  Therefore, the poster sent us to block the main intersection on the border of Huguang to prevent the witch from escaping in disguise. In order to kill the witch, one-third of the people in Yanyu Tower have been mobilized to Huguang and set up a dragnet to prevent her from escaping.  ! If Master Yin is not the temptress¡¯s companion, there is no harm in giving us a look.¡±

    Yin Tianyun asked curiously: "Yanyu Tower actually attaches great importance to this matter. Why?" Although Li Yan'er has a notorious reputation, he has never really offended any sect. A gang as big as Yanyu Tower gathered people to deal with her.  There is almost no precedent.  Yanyulou is so enthusiastic about this matter, it must be more than just justice. Is there any ulterior purpose behind it?

    Lu Zheng's expression changed slightly: "Master Yin, I only know that I was ordered to check the passers-by, I don't know anything else!"

    When Yin Tianyun saw that he was unwilling to reveal the truth and did not want to cause trouble, he said: "Don't think about it either. I am going back to Hunan. Even if Li Yan'er is in my car, will she jump into the fire pit with me? Forget it.  You can watch it if you want!" He said and got out of the way.

    Lu Zheng waved his hand, and the two big men approached the carriage cautiously. They quickly checked the inside and outside of the carriage and reported that everything was normal.  Lu Zheng had long wanted to send this god of plague away, so he immediately handed over his hand and said: "Thank you, Master Yin, for your cooperation. Please get on your way!"

    Yin Tianyun snorted, returned the sword to its sheath, turned back and boarded the carriage.  The coachman snapped his whip and urged the horse to leave the place of trouble.

    ? ?After putting down the curtain, Yin Tianyun's originally calm and composed face immediately turned pale, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he pressed the fractured part of his chest with one hand, feeling extremely painful.  Hu Xiaomao was shocked and shouted: "Master, you" Yin Tianyun pointed to the outside of the car and made a silent gesture. Hu Xiaomao came to his senses in time and swallowed back what he said.  The car drove leisurely on the mountain road, turned around the mountain col, and left the sight of everyone in Yanyu Tower.

    Yin Tianyun breathed a sigh of relief. Just now he was bluffing, barely suppressing the pain of the wound and drawing the sword to intimidate everyone in Yanyu Tower. In fact, it was very difficult to hide it.  If Lu Zheng dared to take action, he would probably be no match for him in his current state, not to mention that Lu Zheng had companions to help him.  It's a pity that Lu Zheng was timid and didn't see through his disguise, so he lost a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for revenge.  Now that the crisis was over, Yin Tianyun quickly took medicine to reduce the pain of the wound.

    Hu Xiaomao clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Master, your empty city plan was so well performed. It scared those evil people so much that they didn't dare to move. It was really wonderful!"

    Yin Tianyun's face showed no joy, and he closed his eyes and thought deeply: "The Yanyu Tower mobilized troops this time, and they are determined to win Li Yan'er. Such actions are so different from usual, which makes people puzzled." The Yanyu Tower is a newly established gang in the past ten years, with its headquarters in  Ying Tianfu has a mixture of good and bad under his sect, and acts both good and evil. He has always taken a low-key approach to participate in martial arts affairs, and his true strength is rarely known.  This time, he is uncharacteristically making a fuss about Li Yaner. Is this a sign of challenging the existing major forces?

    Suddenly there was a whoosh of arrows, and a long arrow shot out from the dense forest on the roadside, and it was nailed to the frame of the car window.  "There are bandits!" The coachman was startled, tightened the reins, rolled over and rolled off the seat, hugged his head and huddled up, his movements were extremely skillful.

    Yin Tianyun frowned slightly and whispered to Hu Xiaomao: "Hide it and don't move!" With the sword in his hand, he opened the car curtain and stepped out.  Before he could clearly see the situation around him, there was another sound of a sharp arrow piercing the air, hitting the coachman's vital part on the vest.  The coachman screamed, his limbs twitched, and he died on the spot.  Yin Tianyun felt awe-struck. The other party actually killed an innocent coachman. This was very different from the bandits' usual style of robbing wealth without harming anyone. It not only gave him a disgrace, but also cut off the possibility of him escaping by car. The method was very vicious!

    He looked at the direction where the sharp arrow was fired and said loudly: "If my friends on the road are coming to attack me, Yin Tianyun, just show up and speak openly. Why hide your head and tail and kill innocent people indiscriminately!" As soon as he finished speaking, a strong wind blew in his face,  A dark iron arrow struck as fast as a meteor.  He hurriedly moved his sword, sparks flew out with a bang, and he rushed up, and he couldn't help but take half a step back.

    "Hey, the famous Hengshan hero couldn't catch this arrow. It's really a wonder in the world!" The leaves beside the road were shaking, and Lu Zheng and his two men suddenly stepped out with a sinister smile, their eyes blazing fiercely.

    Yin Tianyun took a breath of air, "How could it be you!" When Hu Xiaomao heard Lu Zheng's voice, he was surprised and worried. He quietly climbed out of the carriage and hid behind Yin Tianyun.

    Lu Zhengpi smiled and said: "Yin Tianyun, are you surprised? I was almost deceived by your trick just now. Fortunately, I am not stupid and I had time to catch up with you. Today we will settle the old accounts from the past and add some  What do you think of a little interest?" After he let Yin Tianyun go just now, the more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable it became that his biggest enemy, who had been living in a foreign country for many years, got through so easily?  At the same time, I felt strange. As a white knight, Yin Tianyun clearly saw him molesting women in public, so why didn't he stop him?  And why did Yin Tianyun sit in the car instead of using Qinggong to drive?  Could it be that he suffered internal injuries and needed to rest?

    The more Lu Zheng thought about Yin Tianyun's actions, the more suspicious he became, so he led two of his cronies in pursuit.  After catching up with the target, but fearing that the enemy was wrong, he first used bows and arrows to test the enemy with sneak attacks. When he was convinced that the opponent was strong on the outside but strong on the inside, he walked out boldly.  At this time, he thought he was sure of victory and stopped being polite in his words.

    As soon as Yin Tianyun saw Lu Zheng chasing after him, he knew that the psychological advantage he had worked so hard to win had been lost, and he had been happy too early.  This time, if I want to pass the test, I have to have a head-on confrontation and a fierce battle.  He has experienced many battles, and he has carefully looked at the opponent's behavior and momentum, and has roughly estimated Lu Zheng's strength. Compared with the two, he is obviously at a disadvantage.  My mind turned over and over again, but I didn't show weakness in my mouth: "Lu, don't be arrogant! Since you are so anxious to see the Lord of Hell, I will help you!" He pointed the long sword, and a cold sword energy rushed towards him.  .

    In the shadow of the famous tree, Yin Tianyun swung his sword, majestic like a mountain. Before the sword move was made, the sword's intention had already destroyed people's courage.

    Lu Zheng's chest was slightly suffocated, and his palms were sweating. Wasn't Yin Tianyun deliberately showing weakness just now so as to lure him into taking the bait?  But it was difficult to get off the tiger, and he couldn't retreat no matter what. He gritted his teeth and said, "Who will go to pay homage to the Lord of Hell first? Let's see what happens next!" He grabbed the iron whip and shook it. With a cry, the black shadow rolled up, like a dragon coming out of the sea.  Murderous.  Pointing at Hu Xiaomao with his left hand, he shouted to his subordinates: "You two go and kill that kid."?Leave the old ghost to me!  "

    Hu Xiaomao thought to himself: No, why don¡¯t you let me go?  Seeing two ferocious-looking men approaching with malicious intent, he ducked under the carriage.

    At this moment, Lu Zheng roared and flashed in front of Yin Tianyun. The iron whip crackled in the air, like a dragon attacking, whipping down in front of Yin Tianyun with the fierce wind.  He has been training hard for the past five years. This time he returned to the martial arts world, his martial arts skills are even better than before. Otherwise, he would not dare to return to Jiangnan.  He deliberately tested his opponent's true skill. This blow was fast and hard. Just look at the momentum of the whip, even if a tiger or black bear was in the way, it would be whipped to pieces.

    The enemy's whip was so heavy and powerful that Yin Tianyun couldn't imagine it. Knowing that his opponent would see through his strength, he could only retreat diagonally to avoid the enemy's sharp edge. He felt extremely useless.

    Lu Zheng took the initiative to retreat when he saw that he didn't receive a move. He felt clear in his heart. How could he not guess that his opponent had a hidden disease and it was not appropriate to take action?  His spirit was greatly boosted, and he laughed loudly and said: "The Seven Swords of Hengshan are not good enough, and they are unworthy of their reputation!" He exerted force on his wrist, and the long whip seemed to be alive, drawing a wonderful arc in the air and wrapping around Yin Tianyun's neck.

    The mountain road was narrow. Yin Tianyun took a few steps back and there was no room to escape. He saw the black shadow flying around like a poisonous snake. He raised his long sword and hit the head of the whip with a sting.  The internal forces stimulated each other, and he felt the energy and blood surge in his lower abdomen, and a mouthful of blood almost spurted out from his mouth.  The pain in the fracture of his left rib was so severe that he almost lost the strength to hold the sword.  Lu Zheng felt that the repulsive force on the long whip was surprisingly weak, so he stepped boldly to the middle door to bully Yin Tianyun, and slapped Yin Tianyun on the chest with his palm.

    Yin Tianyun raised his energy and flew up, leaping over the opponent's head. He sprayed out a few sword stars with his backhand and stabbed the empty door above the opponent's head.  The sudden figure flashed, and Lu Zheng disappeared on the spot. Before he could retract his sword, a long whip appeared out of thin air, wrapping tightly around the sword like a blood-sucking insect.  Yin Tianyun was shocked, and Luck pulled the sword back violently, but a huge force immediately surged from the whip, making half of his body numb. As soon as his fingers loosened, the sword flew up into the air with a whine.

    Yin Tianyun's face was ashen. He watched helplessly as the sword fell far away and was stuck in the middle of the road. He laughed miserably and said: "A tiger falls flat and is bullied by a dog! Lu Zheng, if you have the guts, do it. My brothers will avenge me."  Hateful!"

    Lu Zheng easily defeated his opponent and felt extremely proud. He was not in a hurry to kill his enemy right away. He smiled ferociously and said, "You don't have to use the name of the Hengshan Sect to scare me. Am I being scared?" Looking sideways, he thought in his heart  Suddenly, two of his men fell to the ground, motionless, and died without anyone noticing.  The thin boy was holding on to the wheel with one hand and was vomiting.

    Lu Zheng was shocked and angry. Could it be that he had misjudged this child and was actually a hidden master?  However, there was no inner energy in his body. He was probably an ordinary person who didn't know martial arts. There was no reason why he could kill two big men with martial arts skills!  Could there be outsiders involved?  He raised his eyes and looked around, and said in a deep voice: "Who are you, my friend, please lend your name?"

    The woods on both sides of the road were quiet, no one answered, only the leaves were rustling in the mountain wind.

    Lu Zheng stared at Hu Xiaomao, who had just straightened up, and asked coldly: "Who killed these two people?" Hu Xiaomao wiped the stain from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand, his face was as white as snow, and his eyes were empty.  Still filled with deep sadness and annoyance, his body kept shaking and he sobbed: "They they were, I killed!"

    When Lu Zheng and Yin Tianyun were fighting, the two big men, one holding a knife and the other holding a double ax, fiercely pounced on Hu Xiaomao.  Hu Xiaomao hid under the carriage. Seeing these two life-threatening brats approaching, his hands and feet felt cold.  The two men didn't take Hu Xiaomao seriously at all. The big man holding the knife bent down and shouted fiercely: "Kid, get out of the car quickly, or I will kill you!"

    Hu Xiaomao rolled his eyes. If you go out, you will die. If you don't go out, you will die. Why should I listen to you?

    Seeing that he refused to move, the big man holding the knife sneered and stabbed him with the knife.  At the critical moment of life and death, Hu Xiaomao did not want to sit still and wait for death. He raised his hand and pointed at the opponent. With a soft sound, a three-inch long heart-piercing arrow was nailed to the big man's forehead.  The big man never dreamed that this child actually hid an extremely sharp hidden weapon. At such a close distance, he was hit by an arrow before he could even think of dodge. He fell face down without even a groan, his whole face  It suddenly became black and swollen, and black blood flowed from the mouth and nose, which was very scary.  Hu Xiaomao himself didn't know that the heart-piercing arrow was quenched with poison, so when he saw the man's death, he was so frightened that he rolled over and stayed away from him.

    The big man holding the ax was shocked when he saw his companion suddenly fell to the ground, bleeding from his mouth and nose. Could this kid be capable of witchcraft?  Just in time to see Hu Xiaomao crawl out from under the car, the two axes whirred in the wind, aimed at his head and struck him straight down.

    Hu Xiaomao hurriedly rolled to avoid the killing move, raised his hands and shouted at the big man: "Don't come over, I don't want to kill anyone!" His words were crying, and his arms could not help shaking.

    How could that big man believe it? He strode to catch up.Swing the ax and chop.  Hu Xiaomao screamed: "You forced me!" The short arrow shot out and hit the opponent's chest.  The big man felt his heart numb, and before he could understand what had happened, he was completely exhausted and fell limply to the ground, bleeding from his seven orifices and dying.

    Hu Xiaomao stared blankly at the two corpses, his mind buzzing. He could no longer suppress the churning of his stomach and bent over to vomit.  He is just a ten-year-old child. Regardless of whether the other person has something to kill, he does not intend to kill them.  Yin Tianyun never told him that the arrows were poisonous and those who hit them would be killed immediately, otherwise he would not use them easily.  Seeing the two men being shot to death tragically by arrows, it was the first time in their lives that they had killed someone with their own hands. I felt mixed emotions in my heart. I was scared and sad at the same time. I couldn't believe that I would do such a thing.

    When Yin Tianyun saw the death of the two people, he guessed that they were killed by heart-piercing arrows. His heart moved and he laughed and said: "As expected of my apprentices, they killed cleanly and well. Well done!"

    Hu Xiaomao sobbed: "Master, I, I don't want to kill anyone!"

    Lu Zheng no longer had any doubts at this moment. His men were indeed killed by this child. He said angrily: "Kill people to pay for their lives, debts to pay for money, you go to hell!" He stepped forward to grab him, and the iron whip fell fiercely.

    Murderous intent suddenly came over him, and Hu Xiaomao instinctively raised his arms to aim at the opponent.  Lu Zheng saw his strange movements in raising his arms, and suddenly he had a flash of inspiration and quickly jumped up.  At this moment, a short arrow suddenly flew out of Hu Xiaomao's sleeve. The arrow flashed with a blue light and was aimed at his lower abdomen. If he had reacted a little slower, he would most likely have been shot.  remember.  Lu Zheng was sweating secretly on his vest. He had already crossed the Yangtze River and almost capsized in the gutter today. The tip of his whip sank quickly, and he knocked down the poisonous arrow that was shot in front of him. There was smoke coming from his nostrils and he said: "Little guy, you are going to die today!"  "

    Please vote for me, thank you!

    ; ;

 Volume 1 Bloody Horror in the Dark Night Chapter 15 The Quick Sword Prodigal Son

    Hu Xiaomao¡¯s only killer!  It didn't work on the enemy, so he couldn't help but panic and complained.  Just look at Lu Zheng's performance just now. His skills are more than ten times stronger than those two big men before. Now that he has seen through his hidden weapon techniques, he will not make the same mistake again.  In this strange place, I didn't know martial arts, and my legs were short and weak, so it was impossible to escape the opponent's poisonous hands. So I became worried and shouted to Yin Tianyun: "Master, leave quickly, I will hold the enemy back!"

    Yin Tianyun originally wanted to use Hu Xiaomao's hand to shoot Lu Zheng to death with a heart-piercing arrow. Unexpectedly, Lu Zheng was extremely alert and escaped. He couldn't help but cry out that it was a pity.  Hearing Hu Xiaomao's cry, he couldn't help but be startled. He didn't expect that at such a young age, he would have the courage to sacrifice his life for charity. This cheap apprentice is much better than his disciples.  His thoughts turned quickly. He was surrounded by barren mountains and luxuriant vegetation. If Hu Xiaomao could really hold Lu Zheng back for a moment or three, with his remaining skills, it would not be impossible to escape.

    Seeing his eyes rolling around, Lu Zheng said sternly: "No one can leave! Take your life!" In fact, he was worried that Yin Tianyun would run away alone regardless of morality. His body turned sharply, and his iron whip was as straight as a spear, and he  Stab Yin Tianyun in the vital part of the chest.

    Hu Xiaomao shouted: "Don't hurt my master!" He pressed the mechanism twice, and two short arrows shot out of the box one after the other, aiming at the enemy's vest.

    Hearing the poisonous arrows being shot, Lu Zheng did not dare not to catch them. He made a big windmill spin, the iron whip changed and stirred, and knocked the two poisonous arrows away from the distance.  His heart was on fire, and he said angrily: "I'll kill you, you annoying little mouse first!" He jumped into the air, whipped like a poisonous dragon, and swooped down with an ear-piercing scream, and the murderous aura was like the severe winter frost.  Cover the opponent's head.  Hu Xiaomao saw only black shadows flying in front of him. He couldn't see clearly where the enemy's whip was going. He stepped back repeatedly, thinking that my life was at risk!  Suddenly, Lu Zheng heard a strange cry, whipped up in mid-air and flew sideways, landing on the roof of the carriage. He rubbed his swollen wrists and shouted: "Who is plotting against me? Get out of here if you dare!"

    Before he finished speaking, a casually dressed swordsman Shi Shiran came out from behind the big tree. He seemed to be smiling, but his eyes were as bright as morning stars, but there was a lonely look in his eyes.  They have a bohemian temperament and are fatally attractive to the opposite sex.  He had slender limbs and a long sword stuck diagonally behind his back. His clothes and shoes had signs of wear and tear and looked dusty. He was tossing three or four pebbles up and down in his hands. He behaved calmly and casually. He shrugged and said, "I'm coming out now."  Okay, do you have any advice?"

    Lu Zheng was furious, pointed at the other person and shouted: "Who are you? Are you tired of living if you dare to go against me, Yanyulou?" His right wrist was hit by a small stone just now, which was very painful.  Not temporarily withdrawing his tactics saved Hu Xiaomao from death.  At this time, I saw that the visitor was openly throwing stones in his hand. He was obviously deliberately provoking, so he raised the sign of Yanyu Tower to scare the other party.

    "It's you!" Yin Tianyun looked strange. He exchanged a look with the visitor, smiled faintly, and went to get his sword back.

    The swordsman didn't answer and asked instead: "Who just said, 'The Seven Swords of Hengshan are nothing but a waste of fame'?" Lu Zheng was confused: "So what if I said that? Do you have any objections?" The swordsman looked up to the sky and laughed.  , the birds in the forest flew away in fright, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a sharp light shot out from his eyes, and he said loudly: "I am not talented, but I am Mo Tianfeng, who ranks last among the Seven Swordsmen of Hengshan! Since you look down on Hengshan's swordsmanship, you must be good at martial arts.  There must be something unique about it. Mo's swordsmanship is far inferior to that of my six senior brothers. It is not representative of the Hengshan sect, but this is a rare opportunity. I dare to ask you for advice today. However, the sword has no eyes. If Mo accidentally hurts you,  Sir, please don't hold any grudges." Although he said it politely, everyone knew that he would not be merciful.

    Lu Zheng¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he lost his voice and said, ¡°Are you the ¡®Quick Sword Prodigal¡¯ Mo Tianfeng?!¡±

    Mo Tianfeng scratched his head in embarrassment and asked with a wry smile: "Is my nickname so famous?" He is the youngest among the Seven Swords of Hengshan. He wanders around the world all year round, wandering around and leaving a lot of reputation in various places.  Liu's romantic story is regarded as the lover of her dreams by countless passionate young women.  However, compared to his reputation for style, his quick sword is more famous in the world. He has defeated many masters. His reputation is far more resounding than that of his fellow sect brothers. He is recognized as the number one quick sword among the seven sword sects.  .  It is said that he can cut down eighteen willow branches in the blink of an eye - Piao Tian Literature - and eat grass in the open space.  Mo Tianfeng volunteered to be the temporary coachman, and his posture was impressive, and his driving skills were not bad.  After this twists and turns, the rest of the journey was uneventful and no one was harassed again.  However, Yin Tianyun was worried that Lu Zheng would distort the facts after returning and Yanyulou would take action to retaliate, so he told Mo Tianfeng to be careful along the way and not to be careless.  This time, we have encountered a powerful enemy like Yanyulou, who may be attacked secretly at any time, so everyone must be vigilant.

    The three of them walked deep into the mountains along the road, and the sky gradually became dark.  Looking up into the distance, the afterglow of the setting sun is smeared on the undulating green hills, against the deep blue sky, the scenery is spectacular.  Seeing this scene, an ancient poem flashed through Hu Xiaomao's mind"Aoyama is still there, How Many Suns".

    When darkness enveloped the earth, the beasts and raptors in the mountains roared and screamed one after another, sometimes far and sometimes near, with a thick smell of blood that made people's scalp numb.  The fierce mountain wind shook the trees, and the black shadows swayed, which was very scary.  There are few people in the mountains, and there are no hotels or inns. They found a slightly flat place to park their car, raised a bonfire, and prepared to sleep in the wild for a night.  Hu Xiaomao took out the dry food in the car and the three of them sat around to share the food.  The fire was blazing, dispelling some of the chill.

    Mo Tianfeng was very interested in Hu Xiaomao. He patted his head and asked with a smile: "Xiao Mao, where do you live? Who are the people in your family?"

    Yin Tianyun's body trembled slightly, his eyes suddenly turned cold, and a murderous look that could not be concealed was directed at Hu Xiaomao, who was sitting stupidly.  Mo Tianfeng immediately noticed something strange and quickly turned his body to one side to block Yin Tianyun's murderous intent. He looked at his senior brother in surprise, his eyes full of questions.  As soon as the two people's eyes touched in the air, Yin Tianyun turned away, his face changed with gloom and light. Knowing that it was impossible to kill someone in front of his junior brother, he had no choice but to disperse the accumulated skills.

    Hu Xiaomao didn't know that he had walked through the gate of hell again, and said honestly: "My family lives in Jianyang Town on the bank of the Yang River. There are four of us in the family, my father, my mother, my sister and I.  This is the first time I have left my hometown. I wonder how my parents are doing now? Do they think of me?" The homesickness that was originally hidden in my heart is now evoked again. Thinking of the voices and looks of my parents and family, I can't help but burst into tears.  orbit.

    "What?!" When Mo Tianfeng heard that he was from Jianyang, and combined with the news he heard a few days ago, Yin Tianyun's injury, and his reaction just now, he suddenly guessed why Yin Tianyun had murderous intent just now.

    With Mo Tianfeng¡¯s identity, he naturally knew that the two bloody battles that took place in the barren mountains of northern Fujian and on the bank of the Yang River were both related to the magical secret.  During the Battle of Yanghe, both the Green Dragon Society and the Beggar Clan suffered heavy losses. Yi Hui's death even caused a violent earthquake. However, the Miji that attracted everyone's attention mysteriously disappeared and it is unknown who fell into its hands.  It was rumored that the Taishan Sect may have captured the secret secret, but after the Beggar Clan and the Qinglong Society's all-pervasive investigation, and of course they paid a heavy price, it was finally confirmed that the secret secret was not in the possession of the Taishan Sect!  Who stole the secret secret that night?  This is a question that hangs in everyone's mind, and everyone in the martial arts community who has been in Jianyang has become the object of suspicion.  For a time, various sects speculated on each other and tried their best to find out other people's personal secrets, hoping to find out all the details about three generations of their ancestors.  As a result, the secret agent industry unexpectedly flourished.

    To be fair, Hu Xiaomao is not a talented boy chosen from among ten thousand, nor does he have a distinguished family background. So what is Yin Tianyun's purpose in hastily accepting disciples?  Hu Xiaomao was from Jianyang, and it was his first time leaving his hometown, so he was obviously taken on the road by Yin Tianyun.  This shows that Yin Tianyun must have passed by Jianyang recently, but no one in the world knew about it.  Thinking again about the brutality of the Yanghe battle and the fact that Yin Tianyun was seriously injured, the answer is readily apparent.

    Mo Tianfeng stared at his senior brother and whispered: "So the thing is in your hand!"

    Yin Tianyun knew in his heart that he was wrong, so he unconsciously held the hilt of the sword with his right hand and said coldly: "What do you want?" He secretly regretted that he did not ask Hu Xiaomao to conceal his background, so that he showed his flaws today.  The magical secret is a treasure that is coveted by everyone, and even fellow disciples cannot afford to be greedy for it.

    The two people's eyes collided and they fell silent at the same time. The sounds of various wild beasts in the distance were particularly clear.  The air suddenly became heavy, and the burning firewood lost its warmth.

    ; ;

 Volume 1 Bloody Horror in the Dark Night Chapter 16 An unexpected encounter

    (Updates of this article are temporarily suspended, please forgive me. But you can continue to vote for me)

    Mo Tianfeng flicked his fingers and touched Hu Xiaomao's sleeping point.  Hu Xiaomao was so excited that he didn't notice the change in the surrounding atmosphere. Now his acupoints were tapped and he fell down in a daze.  Mo Tianfeng lowered his eyes slightly, grabbed a wooden stick and poked at the fire, and said calmly: "Third senior brother holds the hilt of the sword. Are you worried that junior brother I will attack?"

    Yin Tianyun's face turned red, he held the sword tighter, and said warily: "I don't believe you, so you won't be tempted at all! Ever since the Hengshan sect's internal strife and the mysterious disappearance of the eldest brother, which fellow sect brother is trustworthy? You were so angry back then.  After going down the mountain, I haven¡¯t set foot on Nanyue for nine years. To be honest, aren¡¯t you dissatisfied with us senior brothers? I think you will never come back unless there is a disaster in Hengshan that wipes out the whole family!"

    The dust-laden past was inadvertently opened. Deep pain flashed in Mo Tianfeng's eyes. The fingers holding the stick turned white from excessive exertion. He pursed his lips tightly and said word by word: "You can forgive his bestiality. I  But there is absolutely no way! As long as he is still in Hengshan, I will never go back!"

    Even though he didn't mention him by name, Yin Tianyun also knew who "he" was, "Why are you trying to get into trouble? The turmoil back then has long since subsided, and everyone looked up and down, but now they're all in peace, right? Even if you're against 'him'  The prejudice is too deep, you should come back every year on Master¡¯s death anniversary and burn a stick of incense in front of his grave!¡±

    Mo Tianfeng's body trembled, tears glistened in the corners of his eyes, and he whispered: "Master treated me with great kindness. After his death, I have not visited his grave to pay homage to him. It is really unfilial! If Master's spirit in heaven knows, he will definitely kill me.  I've been scolded to the point of losing everything. But even if I go to pay homage to my master in the future, I will never come back to the mountain gate!" His tone was decisive and there was no room for maneuver.

    Yin Tianyun sighed: "You are depressed and unexplainable, so you deliberately let go and make trouble for yourself? Why do you do this? I advise you to restrain yourself. Don't be entangled in love and evil, have no intention to practice swords, and fail to advance in martial arts.  Retreat, you are living in vain!" I remembered how heroic this junior brother was in the past, with great ambitions and pride in the world.  But after experiencing drastic changes in the family, now he is indulged in wine and beauty, depressed, and can no longer see a trace of the past.

    Mo Tianfeng laughed loudly, swept away the dull look just now, and said: "Life is like a fleeting moment. If you can't enjoy yourself in time, wouldn't your journey in this world be in vain? Good wine can relieve worries, and beautiful women can forget worries. It is like walking in the world.  An indispensable good thing when it comes to time. Senior brother, you are not good at drinking, you are not close to women, and you only want to climb to the top of martial arts. You will never realize the fun. You are still single after thirty years,  Is it because your horizons are too high? Do you want me to introduce you to some talented female heroes?"

    Yin Tianyun couldn't laugh or cry: "It's not your turn to worry about my affairs! It seems that you are stuck in the mud and refuse to repent!"

    Mo Tianfeng said with a smile: "I'm used to this person. Third brother, don't worry about which path I take. Junior brother also doesn't want to get involved in your affairs. Wherever you have been and what you have taken, they are all with me."  It¡¯s irrelevant, I have no interest in knowing, let alone telling others. My wish is to taste all the fine wines in the world and admire all the beauties from the Central Plains. I am not the same as my senior brother!"

    Yin Tianyun¡¯s palm slowly let go of the sword hilt, ¡°Is this your promise?¡±

    Mo Tianfeng said: "Yes!"

    Yin Tianyun then put his heart back in his heart. Mo Tianfeng kept his word, and the secret of his magical power was temporarily kept.  However, Hu Xiaomao is always a hidden danger. Once he meets a veteran in the world, he will inevitably keep his mouth shut.  After thinking about it, I still have to find an opportunity to kill him and silence him once and for all.

    Seeing the murderous intent flashing in his eyes, Mo Tianfeng felt a move in his heart and said sternly: "Third senior brother wants me to keep the secret, but I must agree to a condition!" He pointed at the sleeping Hu Xiaomao, "Senior brother, please swear an oath to never harm me.  Xiaomao will make sure that he is safe and sound!" Although he and Hu Xiaomao had not known each other for a short time, he was deeply impressed by Hu Xiaomao's fearless spirit of sacrificing his own life for charity, and he sincerely hoped that this child would grow into a great hero in the future.

    Yin Tianyun said displeased: "What do you mean? Could it be that I would kill my apprentice?"

    Mo Tianfeng said: "I dare not make any inferences about what senior brother did. But in the future when I return to Hengshan, if I don't see the lively Hu Xiaomao, senior brother, please don't blame me for not being brotherly."

    Yin Tianyun gritted his teeth secretly. If Mo Tianfeng really announced the news that he was hiding secret poison, no matter how big the world is, it would be difficult to find a safe hiding place.  After weighing the pros and cons, he glared at Hu Xiaomao hatefully and reluctantly swore a poisonous oath.  Hu Xiaomao was sleeping soundly at this time, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised and drooling all over the floor, unaware that his destiny had been reset.

    When Hu Xiaomao woke up early the next morning, he was wondering, why did he fall asleep last night?  It turned out that I had prepared many questions.I asked Mo Tianfeng for advice, but he seemed to get nothing.  Yin Tianyun and Mo Tianfeng never mentioned what happened last night, as if nothing had happened.  The three of them washed their faces with water by the mountain stream, ate some dry food, and then continued their journey in the car.

    Hu Xiaomao climbed up to the coachman's seat, pestered Mo Tianfeng, and listened to him tell all kinds of anecdotes about the world.  Mo Tianfeng was very easy-going and kind, coupled with his eloquence and humor, which made Hu Xiaomao laugh constantly and gain insights along the way.

    The air in the mountains is very fresh, the flowers are brightly colored, the leaves are as green as washes, and the strange peaks and rocks are in various shapes. Each scene is a scene at a time, which makes people see it dizzyingly.  From time to time, rare and exotic animals can be seen flashing through the mountains and forests, some are as agile as flying, some are naive, some are in groups, or some are chasing and playing.

    Not long after walking, Mo Tianfeng suddenly discovered a strange phenomenon. A large flock of birds were hovering over the woods and refused to land. Based on his experience, this indicated that there was a large group of people moving in the forest.  Then I thought, could it be that the people from Yanyu Tower are chasing me?  Yun Gong listened attentively, and faintly heard whistles coming and going all around, conveying some kind of message. There were obviously a lot of people.  Surprised and doubtful in his heart, he looked around with his sword, but no one came out to block the way. He didn't know what the other party's plan was.

    The mountain road is winding, with dense forests and dangerous cliffs on both sides, which is perfect for ambushes.  Mo Tianfeng was on tenterhooks all the way, not daring to relax for a moment.

    Towards evening, the wind direction changed suddenly, and the clouds rolled up in the sky, as if thousands of horses were galloping, blocking the sun.  The sky is getting darker and darker, and the clouds gradually turn into black color, weighing heavily on the top of the mountain.  The lightning flashed and died, and the thunder beat like a war drum.  The mountain forest, which was still bright and moving just now, completely changed its appearance, as if it were in the legendary demonic realm. It was dark and gloomy everywhere, and no one could be seen.  The shrill mountain wind blew along the edge of the rocks, and the howling of ghosts and wolves filled the eardrums.

    Hu Xiaomao shouted loudly against the wind: "Uncle, the heavy rain is coming, find a place to hide!" Mo Tianfeng said: "There are no caves nearby to hide, only Wangjia Village ahead can take shelter from the rain!"  With a sound, he whipped the horse hard and accelerated its forward speed.

    There was a chill on the top of my head, and big raindrops fell sparsely.  Hu Xiaomao spread his palms and felt the coolness of the rain with his palms. Just as he was thinking about being beaten by the heavy rain, the towering mountains suddenly extended to both sides. Suddenly, his eyes opened up. A rare flat field and green water appeared in the mountains.  Like a belt, trees form a row.  The basin is surrounded by mountains, which act like a barrier to block the hustle and bustle of the outside world and maintain the peace and tranquility of the place.  But if you look closely, you can see that the checkerboard-shaped fields are deserted, and there is no sound of chickens or dogs in the mountain village surrounded by bamboo trees. It has obviously been abandoned for a long time.

    Hu Xiaomao lamented in his heart that in troubled times, such a remote mountain village would inevitably be affected by military disasters. It seems that paradise can only be found in books.

    The carriage entered the mountain village along the road. Most of the houses on both sides were collapsed and in disrepair. Mountain rats were running rampant. Occasionally, white skulls could be seen exposed among the grass.  There are about fifty or sixty households in this village, but now there is no one there either dead or fleeing.  An ancestral hall was built next to the big banyan tree at the head of the village. It has blue bricks and black tiles, and a towering door number. It looks very impressive from a distance.  When I got closer, I saw that half of the door of the ancestral hall was missing, and the other half was leaning sideways, shaking back and forth in the strong wind, making strange gurgling sounds.  There are several cracks in the outer wall and are covered with weeds. There are also a few small banyan trees growing on the wall.  There were more than a dozen horses and several donkeys used for carrying goods tied outside the door, and bursts of human voices could be heard inside.

    Mo Tianfeng smiled and said, "What a coincidence, there are people taking shelter from the rain. It seems I won't be lonely tonight!" He tied up the carriage and walked quickly through the courtyard with Yin Tianyun and Hu Xiaomao into the hall.

    Although this ancestral hall has been abandoned for many years, the basic structure is well preserved. Eight red painted columns support the roof tiles. The hall is spacious enough to accommodate nearly a hundred people.  There is a painted statue of the god on the front of the ancestral hall, and a plaque is hung on it. The words on the plaque are covered with thick dust, and I don¡¯t know what it says.  The light in the ancestral hall was extremely dark, and those who came first lit up two bonfires.  As soon as they entered the hall, a dazzling bolt of lightning suddenly struck from the clouds, followed by a rumble of thunder, a torrential rain, and countless raindrops hitting the tiles.  The wind and rain slammed against the doors and windows violently, like a raging beast trying to break through the fence and rush in.

    Hu Xiaomao stuck out his tongue and said, "It's raining so heavily! If it had been a step later, we would have been drowned!" Mo Tianfeng was about to make a joke when the fragrant wind blew against his face, and a clear and sweet voice shouted: "Mo Tianfeng  , let¡¯s see where you are running away again!¡± Like a thunderbolt hitting his head, Mo Tianfeng¡¯s face suddenly changed, and his whole body joints stiffened. He stared blankly at the beauty in red who walked towards him, and a smile that was uglier than crying emerged from the corner of his mouth.  She said with a guilty conscience: "Mei Yan, why are you here?!"

    The beauty in red had curvaceous curves, skin as white as snow, and outstanding temperament. She exuded a youthful and lively atmosphere. When she heard this, her eyes turned red, her eyebrows stood up, and she said angrily: "Bah! Who is your 'Sister Yan'? You don't have any  With a clear conscience, last month IYangcheng sneaked away and left me alone on the boat. You, you don't care about me at all!  " Feeling bitter in her heart, she raised her hand and slapped him hard. She slapped him angrily, and half of Mo Tianfeng's cheek immediately swelled up, and a clear palm print appeared.

    Hu Xiaomao didn't know what was going on, so he pointed at her and shouted: "Hey, why are you beating my uncle for no reason?"

    Mo Tianfeng was startled. Hu Xiaomao's arrow in his sleeve would kill the victim immediately, and there was no way to save him. He was afraid that he would not understand the situation and hurriedly stood in front of the beauty in red.  Yin Tianyun shook his head and smiled bitterly, pulled Hu Xiaomao aside and scolded: "Children, don't interfere in matters between adults!"

    The beauty in red didn't expect that Mo Tianfeng actually received a hard slap. Seeing that the slap was extremely heavy, she stamped her feet and said angrily: "You are you a wooden person? Why don't you use your martial arts to protect yourself?"  Mo Tianfeng said softly: "As long as it can dispel the resentment in your heart, what's the point of just one slap? If you still don't feel relieved, just give me ten or eight more palms." The beauty in red stared wide-eyed: "Do you think  Don't I dare to hit him?" He waved his jade hand and lightly scratched his face, and the resentment in his heart had long since disappeared.  Mo Tianfeng chuckled, held her slender and smooth palm, and whispered: "You really can't bear to hurt me!" The red-clothed beauty's cheeks were slightly red, and he let him hold her slender hand, feeling sweet in his heart.  , spat: "You scoundrel, I will settle accounts with you again in the future! My, my fourth brother is here too."

    Hu Xiaomao was baffled. How could these two people reconcile after taking action?  How strange.

    Mo Tianfeng turned around and saw a handsome and majestic young man from aristocratic family walking up to him, applauding and laughing: "It is rumored that Brother Mo is handsome and elegant, and is a master in the powder formation. When I saw him today, he is indeed very clever! I  This sister is fierce and difficult to deal with, even I have a severe headache, and there is nothing I can do about it, but Brother Mo is the one who attacks the heart and conquers the enemy without fighting, which really makes me admire him so much!"

    Mo Tianfeng said with a smile: "Young Master Dongfang is a dragon among men. He has conquered all the world's love affairs. I, a prodigal son, can't stand up to you!" The beauty in red said angrily: "Fourth brother, if you keep talking nonsense, I will come to the fourth place."  I'm going to file a complaint with my sister-in-law!" The two swords were combined, and the opponent immediately raised his hands to surrender and was defeated.

    It turns out that these two brothers and sisters are direct descendants of the Dongfang family. The elder brother is named Dongfang Changhe, ranking fourth among his peers and an outstanding figure among the younger generation. The younger sister is named Dongfang Yan. She is unruly and willful and often travels in the world secretly.  The Dongfang family is one of the five major families in the martial arts world. It has strong financial resources and talents. The martial arts passed down by the family are very powerful. The current head of the family, Dongfang Zheng, is proficient in martial arts. It is said that he has the strength to compete for the top ten masters in the world.

    After the Dongfang family received the news of the birth of the Nine Yang Divine Art, they immediately sent Dongfang Changhe to Jiangxi to learn about the incident and investigate the movements of the major forces in the world.  Dongfang Yan took the opportunity to sneak out of the house and traveled eastward with her brother, asking for news about Mo Tianfeng along the way.  Traveling with the Dongfang brothers and sisters were four guards from the Dongfang family. They all had high temples and sharp eyes. At first glance, they were masters with special skills.  In addition, there are two lay disciples of the Wudang Sect, one is Zhou Zihuan and the other is Zhao Yang. They are both in their twenties, and their aura is subtle and hidden.  Zhou Zihuan squinted at the intimate look of Mo Tianfeng and Dongfang Yan holding hands, a flash of jealousy flashed in his eyes, and his expression could not help but become stiff.

    While the adults were chatting politely, Hu Xiaomao looked around in a blink of an eye. There were three groups of people sitting scattered in the hall, occupying three corners of the hall.  Opposite them was a group of merchants selling local products, including several broad-shouldered bodyguards, drinking and talking and laughing around the fire.  There were two detectives sitting a little further away, one with white hair and the other with a long beard that reached his chest. He pressed his hand on the handle of the knife and glanced at the others vigilantly from time to time.  On the left side, close to the statue, sat a solitary man, with his back to the door. His face could not be seen. He was holding a long black sword in his hand, which seemed to be integrated with him, unpredictable and profound.

    He was about to retract his gaze when he suddenly noticed a small snow-white face with a pointed chin, big eyes, a small cherry mouth, and long black hair combed into a braid. It was really cute.  The little girl was about seven or eight years old. When she made eye contact with Hu Xiaomao, she smiled slightly. Her eyebrows were as curved as the moon, her pear dimples appeared, and her face was rosy and reflected the firelight, as if the spring flowers were blooming, and she was flawless and beautiful.  Hu Xiaomao was stunned and couldn't believe that there could be such a beautiful girl in the world. Compared with her, Guo Yue, her childhood sweetheart, was immediately overshadowed.

    The little girl was not afraid of anything, and made a face at him with a smile.  Hu Xiaomao did not show any weakness, pretending to be a hanged man and sticking out his tongue.  The little girl couldn't help laughing and laughed softly.  The man next to her immediately became alert and glanced at Hu Xiaomao, as cold as ice, which contained a strong warning.  Hu Xiaomao felt very bored and turned around and sat upright.

    Mo Tianfeng leaned into his ear and whispered softly: "Good nephew, you are already able to seduce little girls at a young age. It's like the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead! Don't be discouraged, the first time you take action is usually the best."It's not going to go well.  Hu Xiaomao's face turned red and he protested: "Uncle Master, how could anyone do that!"  Dongfang Yan heard clearly from the side and twisted Mo Tianfeng's thigh hard and said angrily: "A dog can't spit out ivory from its mouth, so don't teach the children bad things!"  Do you think everyone is like you? You fall in love with everyone you meet!  " Mo Tianfeng quickly endured the pain and apologized, and with a few words, Dongfang Yan was coaxed into turning his anger into joy, which greatly impressed Hu Xiaomao.

    By now it was getting late, so everyone took out dry food to share.  Mo Tianfeng smelled the aroma of rice wine wafting nearby, moved his index finger, and gave Hu Xiaomao a warm look.  Before Hu Xiaomao understood what was going on, Mo Tianfeng pulled him up and said with a smile: "You guys sit down first, let's go get some drinks." Ignoring his companion's reaction, he took Hu Xiaomao's hand and walked away.  passed.

    Seeing Mo Tianfeng and Hu Xiaomao suddenly stand up and approach, the businessmen across the street became secretly alert and stopped talking one after another.  The bodyguards all grabbed their weapons and stared at the two of them coldly.  They carried a lot of valuable goods, and when they saw Mo Tianfeng and others carrying swords, they were already secretly on guard, fearing that the other party had evil intentions and committed murder and robbery.  Only the little girl looked curious and looked at Hu Xiaomao with interest.

    Mo Tianfeng clasped his fists from a distance and said: "Mo Tianfeng in Hengshan Mountain, I bumped into you all by chance, and I take the liberty to disturb you. Mo loves wine very much, and when he smells the aroma of wine, he is really restless and thirsty. So I came here shamelessly.  , please sell me some good wine to appease the wine bugs in my belly and prevent them from rebelling."

    The other party heard what he said was interesting, smiled at each other, and their hostility was greatly reduced.  A business leader who was about forty years old waved his hand and said: "There is a huge sea of ??people, and meeting each other means we are destined. Since Mo Daxia is also a good drinker, wouldn't you be willing to drink with us?" Mo Tianfeng thanked him with joy and took the rice wine in a bamboo tube.  , raised his head and took a sip, wiped the wine stains from the corner of his mouth with his backhand, clapped his legs and exhaled happily.

    Hu Xiaomao happened to be standing next to the little girl. Her complexion was crystal smooth and her eyebrows were picturesque, making her look even more beautiful than when seen from a distance.  The little girl was leaning in the arms of a middle-aged man, with only a flowery smile on her face. She looked at Hu Xiaomao and asked, "Little brother, what's your name?" Her voice was as delicate as a pearl falling from a plate.

    Hu Xiaomao was about to open his mouth when he suddenly felt the floor shaking and dust falling from his head. He couldn't help but shut up in shock.  Amidst the sound of wind and rain, there was a loud sound of iron hoofs stamping on the ground, sweeping towards the ancestral hall.

    ; ;

 Volume 1 Bloody Horror in the Dark Night Chapter 17 Raging Wind on a Rainy Night

    (Dear netizens, I¡¯m back from a business trip. I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten me. Please continue to vote for me!)

    ???¡ª¡ª

    The sound of hooves was thunderous, and although they were far apart, the killing energy hit everyone's hearts as if it were real.  The little girl shrank her body, only half of her face was exposed, and she stared secretly at the door with her eyes wide open, curious and scared at the same time.  Except for the swordsman who was sitting alone in a corner, everyone else stood up and exchanged surprised looks with each other. It was raining heavily and the mountain road was slippery. Who could be so bold in galloping?  There were a few smart businessmen with pale faces, trembling legs, and almost bursting out of fear on the spot.

    The wind became stronger, the rain became faster, and a tense and uneasy atmosphere filled the hall.  Hu Xiaomao's palms were sweating and he asked in a low voice: "Uncle Master, who is here?" Mo Tianfeng shook his head, obviously unable to guess the identity of the visitor.

    The team of people came very quickly and rushed to the door of the ancestral hall in a few breaths.  Just listen to the neighing of the war horses, the clang of the armor, and the people jumping off the horses one by one.  With a bang, the door of the ancestral hall was smashed into pieces and flew into pieces. In the flash of lightning, a group of warriors in armor strode across the threshold and filed in. They quickly formed a triangular formation and charged straight into the hall.  They were like messengers from hell, all wearing black clothes and black armor, with cold and sharp eyes without any emotion. They did not even frown even a little bit despite the violent rain hitting their rock-like faces.  There were about thirty of them, their steps were uniform and well-trained, the weapons in their hands were sharp and bright, and they exuded a strong murderous aura.  For a moment, you could hear a pin drop in the hall, and you could only hear the sound of "thumping" footsteps in the rain.

    A businessman finally couldn't bear the pressure of fear. His legs gave way and he sat down on the floor. He shouted in a hissing voice: "Stormours! They are Stormrage warriors!"

    Dongfang Changhe and others looked at each other in disbelief, and their hearts stirred up. Tonight, they unexpectedly encountered the dead soldiers of Stormrage Village, one of the eight major villages. They were in trouble this time!  Rumor has it that Stormrage Village has always only done big business and looked down upon ordinary merchants traveling. However, none of the people gathered in the hall tonight seemed to have any rare treasures with them. I don¡¯t know why the people of Stormrage Village came here in the rain at night.  ?  Although those businessmen thought that they were not qualified to alert the people of Furious Wind Village, but when they encountered bandits who killed many people, who wouldn't be horrified and screamed that they were unlucky?  Only the swordsman sitting alone in a corner, his hand holding the sword was as steady as usual, and his breathing rate did not even change at all.

    In the blink of an eye, the black-clad soldiers from Raging Wind Village had smashed the doors and windows neatly, and poured into the hall like a storm.  The leader of the big man in black armor raised his hand and made a gesture. Everyone seemed to hear the command of the war drum. They stopped and stood at the same time, staring ahead, with their backs straight and their aura as solid as a mountain. The raindrops on their armor dripped to the ground, making a sound.  Everyone took a breath of air-conditioning and followed orders and prohibitions, advancing and retreating in unison. What a terrifying team!

    The leader was nearly nine feet tall, with bulging muscles all over his body. He was holding a mace covered with iron nails in one hand, like a humanoid beast, with crazy fighting intent burning in his eyes.  He glanced at the people in the hall, as if looking down at a group of tiny ants, and declared coldly: "If you are a woman, please stand up, and if you are a man, get out of here! Otherwise, we will kill you without mercy!"

    Dongfang Changhe, Zhou Zihuan, etc. were all furious. The literati were based on their integrity, while the warriors were based on their face. They were either from aristocratic families or disciples of famous families. They would be given a thumbs up by everyone who walked around the world. How had they ever been looked down upon like this?  Especially when the other party's tone sounded like they wanted to rob women, how could they allow Dongfang Yan to fall into the clutches of the devil?

    Zhou Zihuan sneered and said: "You think you are an official of the imperial court, what a big statement! Just based on your name in Furyeng Village, you are not qualified to command my Wudang disciples!"

    The big man in black armor looked down at Zhou Zihuan and shouted: "I don't care whether you are a disciple of Shaolin or Wudang, if you don't get out of here, you will only end up with thousands of pieces of corpses!" The mace in his hand was brought down, and the floor sunken with a sound.  The three-foot square green bricks are all covered with cracks.

    Dongfang Changhe laughed loudly and said: "It would be ridiculous if you think that you can overwhelm us with your brute force! In this hall, in addition to Wudang disciples, there are also two heroes from Hengshan, as well as my Dongfang family  The Iron Guards, if we really fight, you may not be able to win!"

    The big man in black armor couldn't help but be startled. With the strength of the Wudang and Hengshan factions and the Dongfang family, even if the arrogant and willful boss was present, I'm afraid he would have to weigh the consequences of starting a war.  Although Raging Wind Village can dominate one side, it is not as strong as these three sects. Once it is besieged by them, it will most likely be removed from the world.  His limbs were well-developed and his mind was not simple. He thought quickly and said in a deep voice: "I didn't expect that so many masters gathered in this deserted village. I, Fury Wind Village, have been disrespected! But we have obeyed Boss Qiu's order.  Women who leave Hunan will be temporarily detained and will not be released until Boss Qiu has seen them. If I have offended you in any way, please forgive me!"

    Dongfang Changhe frowned and asked: "Leave"There are hundreds of women in Hunan. Who is the leader of the angry wind village looking for?  "

    The big man in black armor said: "The witch Li Yan'er has recently appeared in the Hunan-Guangxi area. After being discovered, she had fled in disguise. This matter has been spread widely, and you must have heard about it. As a member of the Jianghu, I, the Furious Wind Village, must not let the monster  The woman escaped from our land in Hunan, and her informants have been densely planted in the mountains and forests at the junction of Hunan and Jiangxi, cutting off the possibility of her escaping over the mountains and ridges. Only Boss Qiu in our village has seen the temptress, so we are not allowed to take this step. Anyone  Any woman passing through this place must be verified by him personally. Boss Qiu has something to say, I would rather catch a thousand wrong ones than miss one!"

    Everyone suddenly realized and knew why they came to mobilize the troops.  Li Yan'er has been able to escape countless people's pursuit for more than ten years and is still missing. His ability to change his appearance has become superb.  If he hadn't seen her appearance and figure with his own eyes, even a sharp-eyed insider would be unable to expose her disguise.  Although the method of Stormrage Village is very troublesome, it is quite effective.  As long as Li Yan'er wanted to find a way to escape to Jiangxi, he would not be able to pass the Furious Wind Village.

    Hu Xiaomao secretly shook his head. It was embarrassing for so many grown men to embarrass a woman. However, this man has no self-awareness and is bragging here. He is really thick-skinned.  Suddenly I heard someone in front of me snort, very dissatisfied. When I looked up, it turned out to be a middle-aged man holding the little girl. He looked unhappy for some reason.  Hu Xiaomao was surprised, could anyone sympathize with Li Yan'er as much as he did?

    Dongfang Changhe said seriously: "I, Dongfang Changhe, swear on the honor of my family that no one in our group will disguise himself, and no one has anything to do with Li Yan'er!" Li Yan'er is a public enemy in the world, and anyone who dares to protect her will be ruined.  , Dongfang Changhe understood the power of this and immediately made a solemn statement.

    The big man in black armor said: "Of course I won't doubt Young Master Dongfang's words." He paused and stared at Dongfang Yan, who was dressed in red like a flower. "But I can't disobey the order. Please follow me back to the village immediately."  Go, Boss Qiu must nod before letting people pass."

    Before anyone could react, Dongfang Yan put her hands on her hips and cursed: "You big bear, who wants to follow you back to some stinky village? I come and go when I like, I don't want to care about you!" Dongfang Changhe's face was expressionless.  Tie Qing, if you let the other party take your sister away, not only will Dongfang Yan's innocence be criticized in the future, but more importantly, the reputation of the Dongfang family will be damaged. Who can bear this responsibility!  He stretched out his hand and gently pressed Dongfang Yan's shoulder, and said word by word: "You in Raging Wind Village want to take people away, unless I, Dongfang Changhe, fall!"

    Without saying a word, Zhou Zihuan drew his sword in his hand and said loudly: "Whoever dares to touch a hair of Miss Dongfang, I, Zhou Zihuan, will be the first to refuse!" He put on the posture of a hero protecting beauty, generous and fearless.  Dongfang Yan smiled sweetly at him as a sign of encouragement, and then cast a sidelong glance at Mo Tianfeng in the distance, as cold as ice, secretly annoyed that he didn't express anything.  Mo Tianfeng scratched his scalp helplessly, sighing in his heart, women are really difficult to deal with.

    The face of the big man in black armor darkened, and he suddenly raised the mace in his hand.  The soldiers behind him raised their weapons at the same time, and shouted in unison with him: "Furious Wind! Furious Wind! Furious Wind!" Three lifts and three shouts, the soldiers' armor clanged, and the majestic sound almost overturned the tile roof.  , causing everyone¡¯s eardrums to buzz.  After the shouting stopped, Ru Lin pointed his spear forward diagonally. The soldiers' eyes were filled with blood, and they leaned forward, ready to attack at any time.  Boundless murderous intent surged out of the formation, causing the temperature in the hall to drop suddenly.  Stormrage warriors are all survivors who have survived the battlefield. They are murderous and ruthless, and their murderous aura is colder and stronger than any master. If you are not brave enough, you may be scared to the point of weakness and let them slaughter you.

    When everyone saw this invincible momentum, their palms were sweating.  Those businessmen hurried to the edge of the hall to avoid being unintentionally involved in the whirlpool of fighting and being accidentally killed.  Mo Tianfeng hesitated for a moment, then pulled Hu Xiaomao away.

    Hu Xiaomao asked in a low voice in confusion: "Uncle, why don't you go and help?" Mo Tianfeng smiled mysteriously: "You will understand after a while!"

    The big man in black armor said sternly: "On the border of Xiaoxiang, I am the only one who is supreme! I am polite to you, not because I am afraid of you! As of now, if you are unwilling to obey the order, this ancestral hall will be your burial place!"

    Zhou Zihuan shouted: "Stop talking nonsense and look at the sword!" His footsteps slipped and the three-foot long sword stabbed him.  This sword was supposed to hit the eye flat, but because the opponent was too tall, he had to lift it from bottom to top, with the tip of the sword pointing towards the throat.  This flash of green light flashed through the space, like a dream, but it provoked cruel murderous intent.

    The black-armored man was Liu Sanba, the second leader of Raging Wind Village. He had killed thousands of people in his life. When he saw the enemy's sword coming straight towards the vital point, a look of contempt flashed in his eyes. He suddenly opened his mouth and yelled: "Kill!" He raised his arm.  , blocked the long sword with a clang, and two fine steel spears stretched out from behind him at the same time. As fast as lightning, they thrust straight forward from the outside of his waist. The wind and thunder were heard above the spear tips, and they were full of force.  The dead soldiers of Furongfeng Village have cooperated for many years.?? Offense and defense are self-contained, and they are specially trained to deal with martial arts masters. They adhere to the principle of using more to attack fewer and attack the enemy unprepared, and strive to hurt the enemy with one move.

    Zhou Zihuan's chest was slightly suffocated by his opponent's violent shout. The sword slowed down and stabbed into Liu Sanba's arm armor. Sparks flew out but could not hurt him at all.  Before he could retract his sword, he suddenly saw Hongying swaying, and the Stormrage warrior hiding behind Liu Sanba launched a flanking attack with his guns. The attack was very fast and unexpected.  At the critical moment, there was a rustle of sword wind beside him, and a long sword came first. The blade of the sword was swung left and right, and the steel gun was fired with two clanging sounds. However, Zhao Yang saw that his fellow disciples were in danger and immediately drew out his sword to reinforce.  If he had moved even half a minute slower, Zhou Zihuan would have been caught off guard and seriously injured.

    Liu Sanba didn¡¯t expect that his perfect kill would be ruined. He became furious and yelled ¡°Quick!¡± He picked up the mace and swept the opponent in front of him with a roar. The oncoming force was terrifying and unstoppable.  The soldiers behind him heard the order, raised their spears, and shouted loudly. At the same time, they followed the leader and stepped forward, like a moving steel city wall, squeezing towards the opponent.

    Everyone saw that the battle was launched, and the shot was flying, and there was a great momentum, and they all worried about the long river of Dongfang.

    The pressure suddenly increased, and Zhao Yang and Zhou Zihuan were the first to bear the brunt. They seemed to be hit by an angry wave, their clothes and hair flying back, making a sudden sound.  Zhao Yang's long sword trembled, drawing sword circles in front of him to offset the enemy's arrogance, and shouted: "Tai Chi Sword Formation!" Zhou Zihuan understood, changed his sword in his hand, secretly stepped on the Bagua direction, and spread the cloth side by side with his senior brother.  Formation, join hands to take on Liu Sanba's fierce attack.  I saw the two swords flying together, using the four-word sword technique of "sticking, removing, emptying, and rounding" in the swordsmanship, like the flow of water with no stability, like the rotation of the sun and the moon, like the spring silkworm spinning silk, first remove the mace fiercely  The energy of the sword is strong, and then the invisible sword energy is sent out to wrap and bind, trying to overcome the hardness with softness.

    Liu Sanba danced the mace so loudly that it was blowing in the wind, opening and closing it wide and wide, as if he was charging into battle on the battlefield. His moves were simple but fierce.  He was wearing strong armor and had practiced hard body-protecting skills, and with the support of the Stormrage warriors around him, he didn't have to worry about defense at all, so he marched forward bravely, like an evil tiger descending the mountain, roaring and going crazy.  Although Zhou Zihuan and Zhao Yang had superb swordsmanship and were good at catching flaws in their opponents' moves, Liu Sanba was very violent and fierce, forcing them to be careful when drawing their swords to avoid being broken by their opponent's mace.  Fortunately, Liu Sanba was also a little afraid of the exquisiteness of Wudang's swordsmanship, and did not dare to break away from the cover of the formation and charge too hard alone.

    Dongfang Changhe saw that the Wudang swords were resisting the enemy's offensive. Naturally, he was unwilling to be left behind. With a clear whistle, two crescent-shaped weapons slipped out of his sleeves. He held the handles with both hands and quickly slashed at the oncoming steel spear.  .  The Qimen weapon in his hand is the Dongfang family's unique moon-shocking twin wheels. It is as bright as iron and can be sharpened like mud. The handle is also inlaid with eight crystal-clear gems. When it is unfolded, it looks like the bright moon breaks through the sky and suddenly reflects.  Lighted up the dark hall.  It turns out that these gems are not for decoration, but use their properties of refracting light to stimulate the enemy's eyes with strong light, causing the opponent to temporarily lose the ability to distinguish objects.  As soon as the two wheels were released, a bright light suddenly appeared. As expected, the Stormrage armor who was approaching was unprepared. He instinctively closed his eyes, and the formation of the gun array was in chaos for a moment.

    The Dongfang Long River was transported on the arms, and the two rounds looked at the air to block the fly down.  There were two sounds of "click" and "crack", and the two spear heads were cut off by the moon-shocking wheel and fell to the ground.  Dongfang Changhe took advantage of the situation and kicked out a kick, hitting someone in the chest with a bang, causing the chest armor to dent immediately.  At this moment, three steel spears came at him from both sides, stabbing him in the upper, middle and lower directions. The attacker must save the enemy and prevent him from taking the opportunity to hurt others.  The long river in the East had no choice but to inhale and sweep back.  The enemy's formation changed at the same time. The man with the broken gun retreated and fell into the formation. Two fresh troops rushed to the front row. They were equally fierce and vigorous. Their guns could not be returned and they stabbed straight at them.

    Dongfang Changhe relied on the power of his weapon to cut off the enemy's spear. His wrists were sore from the shock. Seeing that the opponent's steps were not disturbed at all, he continued to stab with his spear, and his scalp couldn't help but feel numb.  His Jingyue Wheel is a short weapon, good for close combat. He is most afraid of this kind of head-to-head combat, especially when the opponent's formation is impregnable, giving him no chance to attack personally, and there is no room for him to display his martial arts.  He had used 80% of his power in the kick just now, but he failed to kill the opponent. This shows that not only are the armors worn by these Stormrage warriors very strong, but their bodies are also much stronger than ordinary people, making them extremely difficult to deal with.

    Dongfang Changhe's thoughts flashed to his side, and the golden blade pierced the air, blocking the stabbing steel spears one by one.  It turned out that as soon as the four iron guards of Dongfang Mansion saw the young master retreating, they immediately drew their weapons and rushed to relieve the siege.  The four of them are all seasoned masters, and they have a tacit understanding with each other. When they don't take action, they will go all out.  We saw weapons clashing and sparks flying, dwarfing the lightning outside the window.

    Dongfang Yan also showed two scimitars, the swords flashed, and rushed after Tiewei.  Because she is not a man, she is not qualified to practice the "Jingyue Heart Technique" passed down from her family, so she has been practicing the scimitar since she was a child instead of the hand-guarded double wheels.  Her swordsmanship draws on the strengths of various schools, focusing on light and agile changes. From a distance, the red snow sword looks particularly graceful despite its strength, and its posture isIt is beautiful and moving.  Dongfang Changhe advanced as soon as he retreated, intending to protect his sister's side. The moon-shocking wheels clashed with the enemy's spear, which was thrilling.

    Yin Tianyun quietly pressed his sword and retreated ten feet away. He glanced at Mo Tianfeng slightly angrily, surprised and confused. What on earth was this junior brother thinking?  At this time, if he stood by and watched, did he want to use a borrowed knife to kill someone?  If the battle goes bad, he will have to escape alone, taking advantage of the dark night and heavy rain to cover his tracks.

    People and horses from both sides clashed head-on, strong winds blew, and the sound of weapons clashing was sharp and ear-piercing.  The bystanders had to cover their ears and lean against the wall, trying to stay away from the fighting circle.

    Hu Xiaomao followed the crowd back, his vest was slightly cold and his clothes were wet by the falling rain. Suddenly, he smelled a very light and pure fragrance at the end of his nose. Looking sideways, he saw that the two detectives were squeezing over, deliberately.  Standing beside him unintentionally.  Hu Xiaomao felt strange and couldn't help but look at the two people.  The other party immediately sensed it. The older man's eyes drooped, and a strange light suddenly shot out from the depths of his eyes, piercing directly into his heart.  Hu Xiaomao's heart felt as if he had been hit by a hammer, and his blood almost stagnated. He was so frightened that he quickly turned his head to look elsewhere.

    ???????????????????????????????????¡­  In front of the iron wall, the attacks of Dongfang Changhe and others were like waves hitting the rocks. They had almost no effect and were unable to cause fatal damage to the opponent. They gradually fell into a disadvantage and retreated steadily.  If they fight alone, Dongfang Changhe will naturally have the upper hand, but now fighting together, their strengths cannot be used at all.  On the other hand, Stormrage Soldiers had a thorough grasp of overall combat tactics and were proficient in using them. Together with the advantages of their armor, they created a situation that was favorable to them and firmly grasped the initiative.

    Seeing that Stormrage Warriors had the upper hand, everyone couldn't help but feel frightened. If Dongfang Changhe and others were defeated in the bloody battle, they would lose their only support and their lives would be at risk.

    Suddenly Liu Sanba shouted "Go!" The iron formation immediately changed again. The soldiers standing in the last two rows were snatched out from both sides, one on the left and the other on the right, as if a pair of black arms stretched out from the formation.  , forming a situation of encirclement against the opponent.  Once the two ends join forces, Dongfang Changhe and others will be completely surrounded and be attacked from both sides, making the situation even more critical.

    ; ;

 Volume 1 Bloody Horror in the Dark Night Chapter 18 The Twin Evils of Smoke and Rain

    Everyone's eyes were dazzled, Mo Tianfeng flew past, and suddenly appeared beside the Stormrage warrior who was attacking from the left. The sword in his hand was like a sudden explosion, followed by a series of blood drops flying, and he was stabbed in an instant.  Three people.  He had been hiding aside because he thought of the role of surprise in winning a victory. Now seeing that the situation was critical, he could no longer sit idly by.  His sword came out like the wind, and each sword struck the enemy's wrist, reaching as deep as the wrist bone. Although it was not a fatal injury, it was enough to temporarily render the injured person incapable of fighting.

    The three soldiers' hands were injured almost at the same time, and the weapons in their hands fell to the ground. They jumped away in shock, some of them bumped into their companions, and the formation of the attack was suddenly in chaos.  They didn't expect that there were masters hidden in the crowd. They just concentrated on dealing with Dongfang Changhe and others. Now they were attacked by the enemy, and they couldn't help but be caught off guard.

    Seeing that the opponent was panicking, Mo Tianfeng played into his heart. He grabbed the wind with his left hand and grabbed a steel spear that was thrust at an angle. He thrust his sword sharply and pierced the enemy's eyes, with the blade going straight through his skull.  The man let out an extremely shrill scream, like the howl of an evil ghost, which made people's scalp numb and the hair standing on end.  Mo Tianfeng kept on his feet, twisted his waist, pulled out his long sword, and immediately aimed it at the other person's throat and stabbed it with extreme ruthlessness. He threw the stolen spear with his left hand towards the attacking soldier on the other side.  He knew very well that he could not be merciful towards such a fierce and unafraid of death. If the other party counterattacked before death and adopted a strategy of mutual destruction, he would definitely suffer a big loss, so he killed every one he could.

    The spear was as fast as a flying dragon, and it plunged into a man's back, and the bloody spear point emerged from the chest.  The man's face was distorted, he held the protruding gun tip with both hands, and fell to the ground dead.

    Dongfang Changhe and others were struggling to hold on when they suddenly saw Mo Tianfeng taking action to seriously injure the enemy. They couldn't help but feel refreshed and launched a counterattack at the same time. All of his special moves were unleashed at once, as fierce as a mountain.  When Soldier Stormrage heard the screams from his companions, his mind fluctuated for a while. Dongfang Changhe and others took the opportunity to injure several people.

    Liu Sanba didn't pay attention to the enemy's hidden surprise troops. Seeing that his position was disrupted by his opponent and his men were injured one after another, he was shocked and angry. It seemed that he had learned a hard nut tonight.  If there are still two or three masters hidden in the crowd of spectators, not to mention that there is no hope of victory this time. If you can escape from the ancestral hall by chance, it will be the appearance of your ancestors!  But if you withdraw at this time and are unable to deliver the goods when you return, you will definitely be punished by Boss Qiu.  Before he could finish his thought, a cold light suddenly enlarged in front of his eyes and came straight towards the door.  He had no time to think about it in his busy schedule. He turned his head and felt a sharp pain in his left eye. He had been hit by a sharp flying knife and blood was flowing out.

    Before Zhao Yang and Zhou Zihuan understood what was going on, Liu Sanba covered his eyes and retreated into the formation, shouting: "Quickly retreat!" When the soldiers saw that their leader was accidentally injured, their morale was shaken, and they rushed to  Back off.  However, they still faced the enemy when they retreated in an orderly manner. No one broke away from the team and escaped alone, maintaining the integrity and tightness of the formation.  They moved very quickly and took away the bodies of their companions along the way.

    Dongfang Changhe shouted: "Don't chase the poor bandits!" Mo Tianfeng and others stopped and watched the Stormrage warriors exit the hall.  They are very aware of the opponent's fighting power and do not want to push the opponent too far, lest the opponent jumps over the wall and counterattacks wildly, ending up with both sides losing.

    Liu Sanba felt relieved when he saw that they didn't dare to chase them one after another, and shouted angrily: "If you have the guts, don't leave. I, the Furious Wind Village, will always avenge you, and I will cut you into pieces with a thousand knives."  !¡±

    Mo Tianfeng laughed and said: "How can a defeated general be brave? The road is slippery on a rainy night, please be careful, I will not send you far away!"

    Liu Sanba was so embarrassed that he almost vomited blood. He was too embarrassed to stay any longer and led his troops to leave in a hurry.  Only the shouts and the sound of horse hooves were heard, quickly disappearing in the wind and rain, and finally not heard at all.  Peace returned to the ancestral hall, except for a few pools of blood and ownerless spears on the ground.

    Seeing the powerful enemy retreating, everyone exhaled a long breath in unison and looked at each other with relaxed smiles.  Hu Xiaomao couldn't help but patted his heart, only to find that his clothes were soaked by the rain.  Someone suddenly tapped him on the top of his head. When he looked up, the little girl was looking at him with a smile and whispered: "Coward!" Hu Xiaomao's face turned red with anger and he was about to retort when the middle-aged man shouted: "Li  Son, don't talk to strangers!" The little girl pouted, twisted her body, and said coquettishly: "No! I want to play with my little brother, I want to play with my little brother!"

    Everyone around them smiled when they saw this, and the businessman leader said: "Brother Li, children naturally like to stick together, let alone stay here for one night, so don't be too strict and let them play together. Anyway, it's okay.  You can't go out, there won't be any problem." The middle-aged man was embarrassed to refute his face, and he didn't want to attract everyone's attention. He reluctantly put the girl in his arms down on the ground and whispered to Hu Xiaomao: "But  Don¡¯t bully my daughter, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to spare you!¡±

    Hu Xiaomao thought to himself that it¡¯s not me who has to play with your daughter, it¡¯s her who wants to pester me!  Of course I didn¡¯t dare to say these words, so I smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Li, don¡¯t worry, I willI will love and care for her as my sister.  "The middle-aged man didn't expect him to say that. A strange light flashed in his eyes. He squeezed his shoulders hard and said in a deep voice: "Okay!  "The voice actually trembled a little.

    The little girl got her father's permission and was so excited that she grabbed Hu Xiaomao's hand and said with a sweet smile: "Little brother, my name is Li'er, what is your name?" Hu Xiaomao said: "My surname is Hu and my name is Xiaomao. From now on, your name will be  My 'Brother Xiaomao' is ready." Li'er nodded vigorously, smiling broadly, obviously very happy.  When the middle-aged man saw his daughter so happy, with complex expressions of love, sadness, and guilt in her eyes, he couldn't help but look up to the sky and sigh.

    Over there, Dongfang Changhe put away his moon-shocking wheels, clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Brother Mo is indeed a world-famous master. When the sword comes out, it is as fierce as the wind and it is difficult to resist it. He can only run away like a bereaved dog. If it weren't for Mo  If my brothers injure the enemy and save the bad situation in one fell swoop, I'm afraid we will be humiliated by the villains!"

    Zhou Zihuan frowned, a look of dissatisfaction on his face.

    Mo Tianfeng was very thoughtful and did not want to sow the seeds of discord between the Wudang and Hengshan sects. He hurriedly said: "Brother Dongfang exaggerated. Just now, everyone fought hard against the enemy, regardless of life and death. How can you only give me the credit?"  On the head? In fact, thanks to the Wudang Heroes stopping the opponent's leader, I had the opportunity to attack in a sneak attack. Seriously speaking, this is not an act worth publicizing. Compared to the Wudang Heroes' uprightness, I am far inferior!"

    Zhao Yang and Zhou Zihuan's faces were bright, and they laughed together: "Where, where!" Everyone recalled the Stormrage Armor's tenacity and ferocity, and they all felt that they were lucky to win this battle.

    There was no hint of joy on Yin Tianyun's face, and he reminded his companions: "Don't be too happy, everyone! This place still belongs to the territory of Raging Wind Village. Although they were temporarily defeated this time, they are likely to come back with all their best troops next time.  Their village leader, Qiu Buxin, is a well-known figure in the underworld, and his martial arts skills are top-notch. To put it bluntly, none of us can be his opponent in a single fight. In case Qiu Buxin personally leads the team, he will use the Stormrage Armor to  With our performance just now, we have no chance of winning even if we try our best!¡±

    Zhou Zihuan said: "Hey, Master Yin is worrying too much! The soldiers will stop him, and the water will cover him up. As long as we work together, there is no need to be afraid of these clowns!"

    Zhao Yang said: "Junior brother, what Yin Daxia said makes sense, you underestimate your opponent! I heard the head of the sect mentioned Qiu, but I don't believe this man. He was born in a demon sect and created his own prison-breaking knife technique. It is said that he has achieved the integration of human and knife.  Realm. We will be lucky if we can withstand a hundred blows from his sword!"

    Dongfang Changhe calmly analyzed: "Those who suffered the defeat just now will definitely return to their lair to report the news. Qiu Buxin may indeed lead his team to take revenge. But I don't know where the lair of Stormrage Village is? It will take a long time for them to go there.  How long? If we can leave the mountainous area before Qiu Buxin pursues us, I can use the power of my family to get rid of the entanglement of Stormrage Village. If we cannot leave the mountain in time, we may have to face a life and death battle. The other party has the time.  , favorable geographical location, and the advantages of people, unless a miracle occurs, we will definitely lose." If we start a battle with Raging Wind Village, the only result of defeat will be death.

    Dongfang Yan looked at the thick night outside and suggested, "If we leave in the rain overnight, we might be able to gain some precious time."

    Mo Tianfeng shook his head and said: "We are returning to Hengshan Mountain in the west, which is exactly the opposite direction to your trip. What's more important is that my senior brother has suffered internal injuries and cannot perform Qinggong. He will have to walk in the mountainous area for at least four or five days.  So there is no difference between leaving now and leaving tomorrow morning, and traveling overnight does not mean much to us.¡±

    It was then that everyone remembered that the destinations of the two parties were different. Once they broke up, their strength would undoubtedly be greatly weakened. Wouldn't it give their opponents opportunities to defeat each other?

    Dongfang Changhe muttered: "Since it is inconvenient for the two heroes of Hengshan to travel all night, we might as well stay together for the night. In case the enemy comes back, we can take care of each other. No matter what, we can't let you fight alone.  !Brother Zhao, Brother Zhou, what do you think?"

    Zhao Yang said: "Of course we share the blessings and share the hardships! I, a Wudang disciple, will never abandon the moral principles of martial arts and run away alone!"

    Dongfang Changhe applauded: "Well said, it's not in vain for you and me to meet each other! We will stay here all night and make plans tomorrow morning. If the people from Raging Wind Village don't come, just kill them if they come.  !¡±

    Mo Tianfeng smiled slightly and said: "Although Qiu Buxin is strong, we are not vegetarians!" Infected by his confidence, the others put aside their worries and started chatting and laughing.

    Dongfang Changhe suddenly remembered something and asked curiously: "Brother Mo, hidden weapon kung fu is not the specialty of the Hengshan sect. From which master did you learn it? The one you just hit with a knife in a high-speed action was so powerful!"

    Mo Tianfeng was confused: "Brother Dongfang, why did you say this? I didn't hurt anyone with a hidden weapon!"

    Dongfang Changhe said in surprise: "ThenWasn't the black-armored giant injured by you shooting him with a flying knife?  I saw clearly just now that one of his eyes was blinded by a flying knife, otherwise how could he retreat so easily!  If it wasn't you, who was it?  "Looking at Yin Tianyun, Yin Tianyun also shook his head in denial.

    Mo Tianfeng's heart moved and he pointed at the swordsman sitting alone in a corner.  The swordsman sat as straight as a clock, seemingly indifferent to the things outside him.  Even though Stormrage had just broken into the ancestral hall and started a fierce battle, his posture never changed. It could be said that he was extremely courageous and never panicked.  Everyone was secretly surprised. If Mo Tianfeng's guess was correct, he had turned his back to the battle, but he could accurately shoot through the eyes with a flying knife, and the person he shot was the leader of Stormrage Village. This strength is absolutely  Shocking!  Even the Tang Sect in Sichuan, which is famous for its hidden weapons, has never heard of such a top-notch person appearing.  If you can get him to help out, you don't have to worry about Fury Wind Village's retaliation.

    Dongfang Changhe was born in a noble family, and he paid the most attention to making friends with masters and celebrities from all over the world. Of course, he refused to let go of this opportunity. He walked behind the swordsman, coughed slightly, and cupped his hands and said, "Senior, please come! This junior is Dongfang Changhe, a disciple of the Dongfang family.  My father¡¯s only name is the word ¡®Õý¡¯. I wonder if the senior took action just now and injured the bandits in Raging Wind Village? I would like to express my gratitude to you.¡±

    The swordsman didn't look back and said calmly: "You call me 'Senior', am I very old?" His voice was hoarse, with an invisible force that penetrated people's hearts, a bit vicissitudes of life, a bit cold.  , forming a very unique style that is unforgettable.

    Dongfang Changhe encountered a soft nail at the beginning, but he was not angry. He knew that most people with strong abilities tend to have eccentric personalities, and his expression became more respectful: "I don't dare to infer other people's ages. I just wanted to express my respect and gratitude. If  The wording is inappropriate, I hope you will forgive me."

    The swordsman said: "You don't need to have any 'reverence and gratitude' for me, and you don't need to be so polite to me, because I don't have the habit of using flying knives. I only use swords!"

    Dongfang Changhe felt disappointed and couldn't help but ask: "Then do you know who came to rescue the siege?"

    The swordsman said: "Since he doesn't want to show his face, why do you need to get to the bottom of it? Just go away and don't harass me again!" After that, he fell silent, making it clear that he didn't want to answer his questions anymore.

    Seeing that Dongfang Changhe didn¡¯t buy the Dongfang family¡¯s account at all, Dongfang Changhe had no choice but to cup his hands, turn around and walk back to his companions.  Mo Tianfeng and others had heard their conversation and were discussing in low voices who the mysterious master was.  Dongfang Yan murmured dissatisfiedly: "That person clearly knows who he is, but he refuses to say it. It's really annoying!"

    At this moment, a chill suddenly passed over everyone, and they all looked at the door. They saw two strange men with sinister eyes walking in at some point. They were strong and strong, and moved silently.  Everyone secretly wondered, who is this?  Can't they be from Raging Wind Village?

    The two people who suddenly appeared looked exactly the same. They were twin brothers at first glance. They were about forty years old, with eagle noses and thin lips, high cheekbones, and long black hair sticking out of their nostrils. They looked very ugly.  They were well-dressed. Although their clothes had been soaked by the heavy rain after walking a long way on a mountain road on a rainy night, their shoes were clean with almost no mud on them. It was obvious that they had extraordinary attainments in Qinggong.  The two people looked arrogant. They first took stock of the situation in the hall and then walked over side by side.  Everyone didn't know where they came from, because they had just been attacked by Raging Wind Village, so everyone was wary and watched every move of these two people.

    The two men walked closer, and the firelight reflected the golden pattern rusted on their chests - a soaring eagle.  Yin Tianyun and Mo Tianfeng's faces couldn't help but change color at the same time. It turned out that the person who came was a master from Yanyu Tower!  Thinking of the dispute with Lu Zheng not long ago, could it be that Yanyulou sent experts to hunt them down in order to save face?  Zhou Zihuan on the side exclaimed in surprise: "That is the unique symbol of Yanyu Tower!"

    The two people stood still at the same time and said expressionlessly: "Turns out we are friends on the road! My two brothers are Zuo Chao and Zuo Jun, the two deadly evil spirits of Yanyulou. They were ordered to go on official business. It's a pleasure to meet you!" The two brothers spoke together,  Even the tone and content of the words are the same, without any difference. They seem to be two incarnations of the same person, making it impossible to tell who is the elder brother and who is the younger brother.

    Li'er had never seen two people so similar before, and she chuckled, "Brother Xiaomao, they are so funny!" Although her laughter was soft, everyone with inner strength in the hall could hear it clearly, and Dongfang Yan followed her.  laughed.

    The Zuo brothers were shocked, turned their heads, and found the short Li'er among the people.  The moment the two of them saw her, their eyes became very sharp and ferocious, as if hungry wolves had seen the lamb they had been searching for for a long time, their murderous intent was revealed, and their ugly faces were even more ferocious.  Li'er was so frightened that she immediately hid behind Hu Xiaomao, hugging his waist tightly with a pair of small hands, trembling all over.  Hu Xiaomao hurriedly comforted her and said: "Don't be afraid, Li'er, I will protect you."??!  "

    "Everyone could not help but feel cold when they saw that the Zuo brothers were so narrow-minded and even got angry because of a little girl's joke.

    The Zuo brothers didn't care what others thought. They let out a series of weird laughs and said sinisterly: "Maybe it's her! The younger one is here, and the elder one can't hide it even if he wants to!" Zuo Chao lightly leaned forward and turned sideways.  Falling in front of Hu Xiaomao, he sneered: "Kid, get out of the way!" Hu Xiaomao mustered up the courage and said: "Do you want to catch Li'er? I won't get out of the way!"

    "Everyone couldn't help but secretly praise him when they saw that he was not afraid of the powerful at such a young age and was quite courageous.  A caravan bodyguard standing next to Hu Xiaomao shouted: "What kind of hero is bullying a child?" He stretched out his hand to push Zuo Chao.  Zuo Chao's face flashed with green energy, his left hand moved, and his right eagle claw quickly clasped the opponent's throat. When he closed his fingers, there was only a crisp sound, crushing his throat cartilage.  Zuo Chao released his right paw, and the man fell limply to the ground. His eyes were bulging, and there were three bleeding holes in his throat. He was dead on the spot.  Zuo Chao's killing method was so neat and tidy that the opponent was killed without even making a sound.

    "Everyone was shocked. They didn't expect that the Zuo Brotherhood would kill people for such a trivial matter. When they realized something was wrong, they were unable to rescue them.

    Mo Tianfeng shouted: "Xiao Mao, run!" He drew his sword and rushed over while shouting, fearing that he would have to collect Hu Xiaomao's body at night.  As soon as he opened his legs, the shadows of his palms overlapped in front of him. Zuo Jun, who stayed on the spot, used his iron palm skills and struck him head and face.  Mo Tianfeng was so anxious that he swung his sword to stab or slash, blocking his opponent's killing moves, and shouted: "Go and save people!"

    Zhao Yang hurriedly asked Zhou Zihuan, and the two of them jumped out with swords drawn.  Dongfang Yan rushed into the battle circle with her sword drawn, joined hands with her lover to fight against the enemy, and slashed at Zuo Jun wildly.

    After Zuo Chao killed someone and established his power, everyone around him was horrified. How could he still dare to meddle in other people's business and cause trouble?  Zuo Chao didn't say much nonsense, and grabbed Hu Xiaomao's forehead with his five fingers like hooks, deliberately killing him immediately.

    ; ;

 Volume 1 Bloody Horror in the Dark Night Chapter 19 Identity Revealed

    (I am very grateful to Brother Yuelu and others for their encouragement and support! Because I have to write a paper for submission recently, the time cannot be allocated, so the progress will be slowed down. I can only upload a little bit this time. I hope you can understand.)

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

    Zuo Chao¡¯s claw was fast or slow, but Hu Xiaomao felt that no matter how he dodged, he would not be able to escape the opponent¡¯s attack, and his skull would definitely be scratched on the spot.  He didn't even have time to use the hidden weapon for protection, but the wind was already under his hood, carrying the smell of blood. He heard Mo Tianfeng's anxious voice from afar, he finished screaming and closed his eyes in despair.

    Suddenly, I heard a cold shout, "Stop!" Before he finished speaking, a single sword with a scabbard slashed towards Zuo Chao's arm.  It turned out that a policeman standing next to Hu Xiaomao saw that something was wrong and hurriedly drew his knife to prevent Zuo Chao from injuring anyone again.

    Zuo Chao turned his wrist around, grabbed the scabbard gently and deftly, and sneered: "How dare you shine like a grain of rice!" He said with inner strength and secretly sent it to the end of the handle.  As if a snake had bitten the palm of his hand, the catcher let go and jumped away. He stared at Zuo Chao and said with a stern tone: "You are a bold and unruly man. You dare to kill people for no reason in front of an official. You are despising the laws of the Ming Dynasty. You should be punished for your crime! You have openly humiliated me."  Officials, do you want to rebel?"

    Zuo Chao was too lazy to pay attention to the other party and threw the knife to the ground. When he saw Hu Xiaomao raised his hand and pointed it at his chest, he felt strange when he suddenly saw a little blue light flying out of his sleeve and shooting angrily.  Zuo Chao was shocked. He never expected that this ordinary-looking child would be carrying a hidden weapon that was rare in the world. At this moment, he didn't even have the energy to protect himself, and he regretted it endlessly.  The distance between the two was too close, and the speed of the heart-piercing arrow was too fast. In a hurry, he swiped his fingertips and touched the tail of the short arrow. The arrow deflected and pierced his shoulder.  The muscles where the arrow was hit were paralyzed. Zuo Chao immediately overcame the poison with luck. He picked up the single sword with a gentle tap of his foot. He quickly grabbed the handle of the sword with his other hand and snapped the sword off the scabbard. The sword flashed with lightning and connected a piece of flesh on his shoulder to the short sword.  The arrow was cut off, the wound was covered with white bones, and blood gushed out like a fountain.  When everyone saw him cutting flesh with a knife, they didn't even hesitate at all, and they didn't even frown. They were all shocked.

    Zuo Chao was relieved when he saw red blood flowing out of the wound and the poison had not spread. He turned to look at Hu Xiaomao, his face was ashen, and his chest was filled with infinite murderous intent.  If he hadn't made a decisive decision to kill himself with a knife, he would have been destroyed in the hands of this child for no reason!  After suffering such a big loss in front of everyone, if this child is not cut into pieces, how can he gain a foothold in the world in the future?

    When Hu Xiaomao and Zuo Chao's eyes met, he shivered with excitement. If Li'er hadn't hugged him tightly, she would have spread her legs and fled as far as she could.

    Zuo Chao was angry from the bottom of his heart, and he was filled with evil thoughts. He moved his arm slightly, and struck Hu Xiaomao's head fiercely with a blade of light.

    At this time, Zhao Yang and Zhou Zihuan arrived just in time. The wind of his sword suddenly sounded, and at the same time he pointed his sword at Zuo Chao's waist point, shouting: "Look at the sword!" After all, they were disciples of a famous sect, although they were not satisfied with Zuo Chao's abuse.  The act of killing innocent people, but still not forgetting to remind the opponent when making the move.

    Hearing that the long sword was coming with great urgency, Zuo Chao had no choice but to turn around with a staggered step. The sword in his hand turned with his body, drawing a wonderful arc, and blocked the sword.  Just two clanging sounds were heard, and the long sword bounced up, crossing and changing speed in the air, cutting one to the left and the other to the right.  Zhao Yang and Zhou Zihuan actually did not use all their strength in the first sword attack. They just wanted to force the other party to withdraw their swords. However, when they faced each other face to face with the second sword strike, they showed no mercy and resorted to the exquisite moves of Wudang swordsmanship in order to win.  They are the leaders of the younger generation in Wudang, otherwise they would not be allowed to go down the mountain and travel around the world. It is the time when they are eager to make a name for themselves and are looking for opponents to challenge. Therefore, when they meet someone with such strong martial arts as Zuo Chao, they naturally have to let it go.

    Zuo Chao's expression changed slightly: "Wudang Swordsmanship!" Wudang Sect has suddenly emerged in recent years, and has the potential to surpass the seven major sword sects and keep pace with Shaolin.  Wudang's internal strength, swordsmanship and boxing skills are all of their own, and are recognized as unique skills in the world. Especially the leader Zhang Sanfeng, who has unfathomable talents and unfathomable martial arts, is honored as the "Grand Master", which is undisputed.  The ultimate master.  Anyone who is an enemy of Wudang disciples will always feel a little guilty when he thinks about the strength behind them.  Zuo Chao was no exception. Countless thoughts went through his mind in an instant, and the sword in his hand kept moving, hitting two long swords and causing a series of sparks to fly.

    The three people's swords crossed each other and they fought together, with blood splattering around from time to time.  During the fight, Zhao Yang suddenly shouted: "Wait a minute!" The sword force changed from offensive to defensive, and at the same time, he signaled his junior brother not to use any more killing moves.

    Zuo Chao didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine the opponent was selling in his gourd, so he took the opportunity to jump out of the battle circle and asked coldly: ¡°What, do you want to admit defeat?¡±

    Zhao Yang said generously: "The wound on your body is still bleeding. If you continue to fight, excessive blood loss will inevitably lead to physical weakness and slower reaction. We are not willing to win without force, so please treat the injury first."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? He said sarcastically: "Do you want to show the fair demeanor of the Wudang Clan? In that case, why don't you fight with me alone, instead of two of you?"

    Zhao Yang's face was slightly red, and he said bravely: "We brothers, no matter whether the opponent is one person or ten people, we always fight together."

    Zuo Chao cursed in his heart, he is another hypocrite!  Throwing away the steel knife, he sealed the acupuncture points around the wound. From the corner of his eye, he saw his brother Zuo Junzheng and Mo Tianfeng fighting inextricably, and the opponent actually used the authentic Hengshan sword technique!  I couldn't help but feel a sinking feeling in my heart. I didn't expect to meet masters from Wudang and Hengshan sects tonight. If we fought to the end, it would probably be a lose-lose outcome for both sides.  But in this case, how can he still have the energy to complete the mission after being seriously injured?  If you let the target slip away, you won't be able to save your head.  Taking a deep breath, he turned around and jumped back to his brother. He raised his left leg and kicked Mo Tianfeng's lower body.

    Although Mo Tianfeng joined forces with Dongfang Yan, Dongfang Yan's martial arts skills were limited and could not help him much. Basically, he dealt with Zuo Jun's iron palm alone, and the battle ended in a draw.  Zuo Chao suddenly entered the fray, and his kick exploited the flaw in his swordsmanship. Mo Tianfeng hurriedly pulled away and retreated.  Zuo Jun no longer had Mo Tianfeng in front of him, he used his left hand to make a false move, and slapped his right palm onto the back of Dongfang Yan's scimitar. He released his palm force and knocked Dongfang Yan back five steps.

    Zhao Yang and Zhou Zihuan flew over in a hurry, feeling ashamed and angry. Because of their negligence, their companions suffered a hidden loss.  The two men intertwined their swords, pointing directly at the Zuo brothers.

    Zuo Chao raised his hands and shouted: "Wait a minute! Please listen to my brother!"

    Zhou Zihuan said angrily: "What kind of conspiracy are you trying to play again?" Fortunately, Dongfang Yan seemed to be safe and sound, otherwise he would have regretted it for the rest of his life. The sword in his hand was glowing, eager to try.  Dongfang Changhe said: "Brother Zhou, don't be impulsive. Listen to what they have to say."

    The Zuo brothers looked at each other, their minds were connected, and they reached a consensus in an instant.  Zuo Chao said slowly: "We meet by chance tonight, and my two brothers have no intention of making grudges with you. The fight just now was really due to a misunderstanding. Fortunately, you are all white heroes, reasonable, and hate evil as much as hatred. You should be considerate of my brother.  The mood of eliminating harm for the martial arts world."

    Dongfang Changhe cupped his hands and said, "Oh, I'd like to hear the details!"

    Zuo Chao said: "You must all know about the Li Yan'er incident that has been widely rumored in the world recently, right?"

    "Everyone was stunned, why are they coming for Li Yan'er again?"  !  It's really evil.  Dongfang Yan said angrily: "The people from Raging Wind Village just came here just to search for Li Yan'er and fought a fierce battle with us. You are here to join in the fun again, are you full of food?" She was shocked by her opponent's palm just now.  After retreating so far away, I felt angry, so I took the opportunity to vent my anger.

    The Zuo brothers have always been ridiculed by women. Their eyebrows stood up and they almost fell out. But when they thought of the consequences of failing the mission, they had to endure this tone. They already hated Dongfang Yan deeply.  Zuo Chao put on a grimace and said firmly: "Since everyone knows who Li Yan'er is, we won't waste our time. In short, according to the intelligence analysis collected by our Yanyu Tower, Li Yan'er and Tang Bowen may be fleeing towards Jiangxi.  My two brothers followed the order of the original poster and came to hunt down the witch and repay the blood debts of the thousands of wronged souls in our Central Plains martial arts world! Dear heroes, you won¡¯t stop us from upholding justice, right?"

    Mo Tianfeng and others looked at each other in astonishment. Nufeng Village and Yanyu Tower took action one after another. It was definitely not a coincidence. Could it be that the most beautiful woman in the martial arts world in the past was hiding in this dilapidated ancestral hall?  Li Yan'er is a public enemy in the martial arts world, criticized by thousands of people and reviled by thousands of people.  They all come from decent families, and no one can be vague on this big issue of right and wrong.

    Dongfang Changhe first expressed his position: "If you two are really here to hunt down Li Yan'er, my Dongfang family will not only not stop it, but also give a little help!" Yin Tianyun also said: "If we can kill the witch, we, the Hengshan sect, will do our best.  !" Zhou Zihuan said: "I, the Wudang Sect, will not lag behind others! But, do you have a way to find her?"

    Zuo Chao said: "As we all know, Li Yan'er's disguise skills are extraordinary. Even if she is sitting across from her, almost no one can recognize her." He paused slightly, his eyes swept across everyone's faces, and there was a hint of sinister expression at the corner of his mouth.  Laughing, "However, we have already found out that she and Tang Bowen had a secret daughter! As long as we find her daughter and follow the clues, Li Yan'er will definitely not be able to escape!"

    As soon as these words came out, it was shocking.  No one in the world had ever found out that Tang and Li had a daughter. It was unknown how much manpower and financial resources were spent on Yanyulou being able to find out this secret.  Yanyulou spent a lot of money this time and spread its informants throughout Xiaoxiang, and it really paid off.  The Zuo brothers originally didn't want to reveal Li Yan'er's secret, but after weighing the pros and cons, they still had to win the support of Mo Tianfeng and others.  Otherwise, it will be difficult to complete the important task assigned by the poster.

    Zuo Chao pointed in the direction of Hu Xiaomao, word by word?: "And their daughter is above this hall!"

    Everyone suddenly realized, no wonder their faces changed when they saw Li'er, it turned out to be for this reason!  In retrospect, Li'er is indeed very beautiful. She has clearly inherited her mother's bloodline. When she grows up, she will surely be the most beautiful in the world and be unparalleled in beauty.

    The more Hu Xiaomao listened, the colder his heart became. He opened Li'er's little hand and turned around to look at her snow-white face. An uncontrollable pain pierced his heart, and two lines of hot tears rolled down his face.  During the days he followed Yin Tianyun, he knew that Jianghu people had special principles and taboos. Yin Tianyun would never allow him to get involved with Li Yaner's daughter.  Although Li'er didn't understand human affairs, she felt sad when she saw him burst into tears, "Brother Xiaomao, why are you crying? When you cry, people want to cry too!" Her eyelashes trembled as she spoke, and the crystal tears started to flow from her eyes.  Wells gushed out from the corners of his eyes, like broken pearls, dripping onto the floor one by one, making a soft sound.

    Yin Tianyun said sternly: "Xiao Mao, come here and ignore that little witch!" Since Li Yan'er is a "witch", her daughter will naturally be a "little witch".  Hu Xiaomao said clearly: "Master, Li'er has never harmed anyone, she is not a 'witch'!" Yin Tianyun was angry and angry, stamping his feet: "You dare not listen to Master? I will drive you out of the door immediately!"

    Hu Xiaomao was startled and turned around to leave, only to find that Li'er was holding on to his sleeve tightly, like a helpless kitten, looking at him pitifully, her bright eyes full of pleading and hope.  Attached, my heart softened, and I really couldn't bear to let go of her little hand.

    Brother Zuo raised his voice and said: "You can use your beauty to seduce people at a young age. How can you do it when you grow up? Listen, Tang Bowen and Li Yan'er. If you don't show up proactively, we will kill this little girl!" As the saying goes!  Mother and daughter are connected. Now that they have found their daughter, Li Yaner is most likely nearby.

    Although those businessmen did not understand the rights and wrongs of Jianghu, but from their conversations, they guessed who these Jianghu people were looking for to bring bad luck, and they all moved aside in unison, leaving Li'er's father standing alone, looking very abrupt.  .

    The middle-aged man's eyes were as calm as water, without any panic or fear. He reached out and gently stroked Mo Lier's hair. He sighed softly, and suddenly there was a crackling sound of bones in his body, and his figure slowly became taller and wider.  Under the gaze of everyone, he raised his hand and wiped his face, tearing off a human skin mask, revealing his true face.  I saw his sharp eyebrows, starry eyes, high nose, handsome appearance, a few strands of white hair on the temples, his eyes showing the perseverance of life and death, his shoulders and back straight, he seemed to be able to withstand any wind and rain, and he exuded the look of a mature man.  The unique temperament is completely different from the mediocre image just now.  His expression was complicated, a little helpless, a little sad, but when he looked around, he had an outstanding demeanor that should not be underestimated. He was really a rare handsome man in the world.

    The Zuo brothers said coldly: "Are you Tang Bowen?"

    The middle-aged man said: "Yes."

    Brother Zuo said: "You can't find anything even if you wear iron shoes. It takes no effort to get here! Tang Bowen, where is Li Yan'er now?"

    Tang Bowen laughed and said, "How could you ask such a childish question? Am I going to tell you?" He disguised himself and sneaked into the caravan, hoping to get out of danger safely, but he didn't expect that the secret he had hidden for many years was revealed.  In the end, the success fell short.

    The Zuo brothers became angry with shame and encouraged Mo Tianfeng and others: "Everyone, if we can capture the man named Tang, we can force him to reveal the whereabouts of the witch! This opportunity is once in a lifetime and must not be missed. Let's go together!"

    The story of Tang and Li falling in love spread all over the world. They were deeply in love as a couple and shared life and death together. No one expected Tang Bowen to betray his wife.  But precisely because of their deep love as husband and wife, as long as Tang Bowen was captured, how could Li Yaner escape alone for the sake of her husband's life?  Love is often a woman's most fatal weakness.

    Mo Tianfeng said sternly: "Even if the other party is a heinous person, we in the Hengshan Sect are not willing to violate the rules of the world by attacking the few with more."

    The Zuo brothers changed their expressions and said, "Is it possible that your Hengshan faction sympathizes with the witch and doesn't want to help?"

    Mo Tianfeng said coldly: "What right do you have to make rash assertions? I have my own principles for doing things, and you don't need to agree with me." After saying that, he took a few steps forward, clasped his fists towards Tang Bowen and said, "Brother Tang, please come down to Hengshan.  Tianfeng. Brother Tang did not hesitate to leave the family and become enemies of the world for the love in his heart. His infatuation shocked the world and made Mo Mou fascinated. When I saw him today, Brother Tang was indeed a dragon among men. He taught Mo Mou to live a good life.  Impressed."

    Tang Bowen returned the courtesy and said, "You're so polite, Sir Mo. I wonder if you have any advice?"

    Mo Tianfeng said with a smile: "Mo is brave, but I want a fair fight with Brother Tang! If I lose, the Hengshan Sect will no longer ask about Brother Tang's behavior; if Brother Tang unfortunately loses, he only needs to answer one question from me. I don't know.  how about?"

    Tang Bowen knew that this battle was inevitable. In addition to Mo Tianfeng, there were six or seven masters who were watching eagerly.If they all rush forward, he won't be able to withstand ten attacks.  Now that Mo Tianfeng had the advantage, he proposed a one-on-one battle, which could be said to have given him a glimmer of hope. Although the chance was slim, it was still a thousand times better than having no hope at all.  "As Hero Mo said, please!" He raised his voice and landed in the center of the hall. He hid his hands in his sleeves and stood with a smile.

    Mo Tianfeng raised his sword, put his left hand on his right wrist, and made a salute to his opponent.  Tang Bowen was deeply touched that there were still people who treated him with the courtesy of a warrior, and he couldn't help but feel sympathy for each other.  One is the number one fast swordsman among the seven sword sects, and the other was once the most outstanding young master of the Tang Sect. Everyone watching the battle couldn't help but feel excited, looking forward to seeing a wonderful showdown.  Only Dongfang Yan's face was full of worry, and her lips were biting unconsciously to bleed.

    Mo Tianfeng said: "Before taking action, Mo asked Brother Tang to tell the truth. Did you just shoot the leader of Fury Wind Village with a flying knife and resolve the crisis for us?"

    Tang Bowen smiled slightly and said: "It's a small effort, why does it matter? Besides, the other party insulted my wife, of course Mr. Tang has to give him some color!" Lightning flashed in his eyes, unable to hide the anger in his heart, and he obviously hated others for insulting him.  wife.  Liu Sanba lost one eye in order to show off his quick words, which was in accordance with the Buddhist saying of karma and retribution.

    Mo Tianfeng nodded and said: "This makes sense. Apart from the masters of the Tang Sect, who else in the world has such superb hidden weapon skills?! It is Mo's honor to be able to fight Brother Tang today, no matter he wins or loses! Tang  Brother, be careful, I'm about to draw my sword!" His left hand was brought back to his waist and he pinched the sword technique lightly. The long sword was extended outward, pointing at the opponent like a white crane spreading its wings. The sword energy was surging and its momentum was astonishing.

    Tang Bowen's eyes were as bright as lightning, his skills were enhanced, and his momentum was no less than that of his opponent. He shouted in a low voice: "I'm sorry!" A ray of white light suddenly cut through the dim space, and shot towards the opponent's eyebrows without any warning.  The world-famous hidden weapon of the Tang Sect finally appeared again.

    ; ;

 Volume 1 Bloody Horror in the Dark Night Chapter 20 Tang Sect Masters

    There were many masters in the hall, but no one saw clearly how Tang Bowen made his move.  All he saw was a white line crossing his eyes in vain, and a cold light approaching Mo Tianfeng.  Dongfang Yan couldn't help but screamed "Oh!" and her heartbeat stopped instantly.

    Mo Tianfeng and his opponent's momentum were locked with each other, so it was not unexpected for Tang Bowen to attack first, and he had been prepared for it.  Instead of retreating, he advanced forward, swung his sword and twisted it, knocking down the flying knife.  Tang Bowen's flying knife was extremely fast. He was able to distinguish the trajectory and landing point of the flying knife in an instant, and blocked it accurately. His accurate eyesight and the speed of the sword draw won everyone's applause.

    Mo Tianfeng charged forward with his sword straight, and his sword energy was like a tide, weaving a sword curtain to block any hidden weapons that might be shot in an attempt to shorten the distance between him and his opponent.  As we all know, the power of a hidden weapon requires a certain amount of space to be fully exerted. The narrower the space between two people, the less lethal the hidden weapon will be. There are many subtle techniques that cannot be used at all.  If you want to defeat a concealed weapon master, you must either bully him to his side and prevent him from giving full play to his concealed weapon skills, or defend him tightly and wait for his concealed weapons to be exhausted.  Mo Tianfeng was good at attacking but not at defending, so he could only choose the tactic of adventurous attacks, looking for opportunities to use his sword skills to suppress his opponents.

    What kind of person is Tang Bowen, how can he just sit back and wait for death?  He became famous nearly ten years earlier than Mo Tianfeng, and he has been dealing with masters from all walks of life for a long time. He has been through life and death. He has extremely rich experience in fighting and can see through his opponent's thoughts at a glance.  His flying knife just now was purely to test the depth of Mo Tianfeng's martial arts and see if he had any flaws that he could exploit. When he saw Mo Tianfeng rushing towards him with his sword, he immediately jumped back, raised his right hand, and fired a  The armor-piercing iron cone flew away.  The iron cone kept spinning and accelerating during flight, and hit the sword curtain with a loud bang.

    This iron awl is made of fine steel and is already very heavy. Tang Bowen concentrated his inner strength and used a skillful technique to throw it, and its destructive power was very powerful.  Mo Tianfeng felt that the sword body was shaking violently, the tiger's mouth was hot, and he could hardly hold the sword steadily. His swordsmanship couldn't help but stagnate, and there was a gap in front of him.

    At this moment, three flying knives came in a perfect glyph pattern, aiming right at the vital part of his chest, and the timing was perfect.  Tang Bowen first used heavy hidden weapons to destroy the opponent's defense, and what followed was the real killer move.

    Mo Tianfeng had no time to return his sword to block, but he didn't dare to pull up and fly up, becoming a more eye-catching target in the air. He nailed his heels to the ground, bent backwards violently, and used the "Iron Banquet" technique, his body was almost as big as  The ground is parallel.  The three flying knives flew above his body, as if controlled by invisible threads, and suddenly shot downwards.  It turned out that Tang Bowen had already anticipated and guessed his next reaction, and had already added hidden power when he shot the hidden weapon, so the flying knife seemed to be a direct shot, but in fact it was not.

    Mo Tianfeng had no idea that these flying knives had intelligence and could change direction in the air. He didn't care about the ugly posture at the moment, and rolled to the ground. The cold wind blew past, and the flying knives plunged into the floor at the same time.  Just a slight difference, and there would be a few more holes in his body.  He had just jumped up when a white light hit him like lightning. He instinctively raised his sword and stabbed it, hitting the tip of the sword with a sting.

    The flying knives clattered to the ground, and the two people fighting in the field looked at each other and stopped moving at the same time.  These few times, most people haven't seen clearly the changes in the offense and defense of both sides, and the victory or defeat has been decided.

    Everyone looked carefully and saw a shining flying knife stuck in the bun on the top of Mo Tianfeng's head!  Dongfang Changhe and others looked at each other, unable to believe the facts in their eyes. With Mo Tianfeng's skill, he was defeated without even using a single move!  If the result of this battle spreads out, Mo Tianfeng's reputation will plummet.

    Mo Tianfeng quickly put his sword back into its sheath, clapped his hands and said coolly: "I lost!" According to the agreement between the two parties, the Hengshan faction could no longer embarrass Tang Bowen tonight.

    Tang Bowen showed some gratitude in his eyes, and he cupped his hands and said: "Hero Mo accepts the concession!" With his last blow, he shot out two flying knives, one Yin and one Yang. The Yin knife was silent, and the Yang knife was heart-wrenching.  When Mo Tianfeng shot down the Yang Dao, another knife had already been inserted into his bun.  As long as the Yin knife hits another inch, he will be seriously injured.  However, Tang Bowen firstly did not want to hurt anyone for no reason, and secondly, he also had the idea of ??heroes cherishing each other, so he stopped at it.

    Mo Tianfeng raised his hand and pulled out the flying knife above his head, put it into his arms, and said with a smile: "Brother Tang, there is no need to be humble. I have no intention of letting you down. Although I have tried my best, I have no choice but to be no match for Brother Tang. I will lose."  I am convinced. Just leave this knife to me as a souvenir! Another day, if I have a chance, I can ask Brother Tang for advice!" While talking and laughing, he didn't care about the outcome at all.

    Leng Huaye and the Zuo brothers shouted with a gloomy face: "Mo Tianfeng, you and Tang Bowen are brothers and have a relationship with each other. What are your intentions? Do you, the Hengshan sect, want to be the enemy of the entire martial arts world?"

    Mo Tianfeng shrugged and said: "We, the Hengshan sect, have always spared no effort to deal with the public enemies of the martial arts, but the rightful master has not appeared! In all affairs in the world, the right and wrong must be judged by the public. I act with a clear conscience, and I am not afraid of you labeling me randomly.  ."

    Brother Zuo said: "Huh, you can't do your job well."?We lost to the man named Tang on purpose. Do you think we are blind and can't see it?  "

    Mo Tianfeng squinted at them and said: "Everyone can see clearly that we are fighting a fair duel, and there is no such thing as deliberately giving in. If you have the ability to go up and do it yourself, what's the point of hiding aside and fanning the flames? Hehe, it's a fight between a crane and a clam.  , The fishermen will benefit, is this what you think?"

    The Zuo brothers were upset and frowned slightly. When they saw other people showing doubts, they couldn't help but secretly scolded Mo Tianfeng for talking too much and said bitterly: "You are judging a gentleman's heart with a villain's heart! No matter what,  Let you see how powerful we are!" After saying that, he raised his arms and landed in the middle of the field. His four eyes stared coldly at Tang Bowen, and a frosty murderous aura quickly spread.

    As soon as they appeared on the stage, the atmosphere obviously changed, and everyone felt the solemnity of the approaching storm in the air.  Although few people know about the Zuo brothers, they have shown extraordinary strength when they fought against Mo Tianfeng, Zhao Yang and others just now, and they cannot be underestimated once they join forces.  They were completely different from Mo Tianfeng's simple fighting attitude. Their eyes were filled with naked killing intent, and they made it clear that they wanted to meet Tang Bowen life or death.

    Seeing the murderous intent of the other party, Tang Bowen felt strange. He and the Zuo brothers were strangers and had never dealt with each other. Why did they seem to have a deep hatred for him?  Most of the martial arts people he met before were targeting Li Yan'er.  In order to protect his wife from all kinds of powerful enemies, he acted openly and aboveboard, never harming anyone's life, and even those who were defeated were convinced, and he rarely had any deep grudges with anyone.  So when I saw the other party's face filled with murderous intent at this moment, I thought it was a rift made in the past, but no matter how I recalled it, I couldn't remember ever hurting any master named "Zuo".  Is there something hidden in it?  Thinking that they were sent by Yanyu Tower, he asked loudly: "Tang has no enmity with the two of you, but for some reason he suddenly became murderous? Is it your Majesty's intention?"

    The Zuo brothers said: "Yes, we have followed the original poster's order. Anyone who is closely related to Li Yan'er will be killed without mercy! Tang, you are obsessed with women and ruined your future. You can't blame our brothers for taking your life!"  "

    Tang Bowen was secretly shocked. Yanyulou actually wanted to drive his whole family to death. Who is this owner of the house, so ruthless?  He frowned and asked, "May I ask your honorable name? How did Tang offend him?"

    The Zuo brothers sneered and said: "How can I just tell you the name of our landlord? Just be a fool!" After saying that, the two of them suddenly jumped away from each other. They were not in a hurry to rush towards Tang Bowen, but used Qing Kung Fu.  Shenfa, one after another, circled around him.  After starting, the Zuo brothers immediately adjusted their pace, exactly 180 degrees apart, and ran wildly in the hall with Tang Bowen as the center.  The two of them ran faster and faster, barely touching the ground, like high-speed rotating windmills, whipping up a whirring whirlwind.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????At first, everyone could still see their figures clearly, but after a while, they only saw the figures flying around, and they didn't know their specific locations at all.  Some people were so dizzy that they bent over and vomited.

    Hu Xiaomao was so upset that he turned around and didn't dare to look any further.  Tears rolled in Li'er's eyes, and she stared unblinkingly, but nothing seemed strange.  Hu Xiaomao couldn't help but ask: "Li'er, can you see the running people clearly?" Li'er shook her head and said with a cry: "Brother Xiaomao, they are bad people, I don't look at them. Li'er is watching.  Daddy!" It turned out that her attention was not on the Zuo brothers, so naturally she would not be affected by them.  Hu Xiaomao said: "Don't worry, Li'er, your dad will be fine!" Although Li'er is young, she has gradually become sensible. She heard Hu Xiaomao's soft comfort and leaned against him gratefully.  Although there were many people in the hall, only Hu Xiaomao could give her a warm and reliable feeling.

    Tang Bowen was in the center of the vortex of violent airflow, his clothes were blown loudly, his brows were frowning more and more, and his face was as cold as iron.  The opponent was running and building up his energy, using a wonderful method to spin the air in the field, which put great pressure on him.  He felt countless tiny air currents swimming outside his body, like invisible ropes, restricting his freedom of movement. Even moving a fingertip was many times more laborious than usual.  What's even more frightening is that the air in the venue is in a state of violent fluctuations, which is completely different from when it is still.

    A true master of concealed weapons, in addition to having a clear understanding of the characteristics of the concealed weapon, must also take into account environmental factors such as light, yin and yang, space, air flow, especially the changes in air flow, in order to succeed in one blow and kill the enemy.  Once the concealed weapon leaves your hand, it will be affected by the strength, direction, speed, etc. of the air flow. A slight difference can make a huge difference.  Now that the airflow is changing, even if Tang Bowen manages to launch the concealed weapon, it will be difficult to control the flying route and intensity of the concealed weapon, and the chance of hitting the opponent is greatly reduced.  It was no accident that the Zuo brothers were entrusted with the important task. It was obviously targeted. This method had been practiced and matured and was specially used to deal with him.

    The Zuo brothers began to slowly narrow the scope of their running, gradually approaching the opponent in the middle.  Their tactics are very knowledgeable, except that they must keep their distance when running.In addition to speed, two people must also cooperate tacitly, have the same speed, and both know how to drive the energy outside the body. It is not just about running fast in a circle.  The Tang Sect's hidden weapons are indeed the best in the world. If they don't master this skill, they won't be sure to defeat their opponents and complete their mission.

    As the Zuo brothers shrink the encirclement, the airflow rotates faster and faster. A huge air column with a diameter of several feet and as high as the roof tiles gradually takes shape, circling like a dragon, whistling and sounding.  Tang Bowen, who was in the middle of the air column, stood with his hair upside down and his upper body swinging slightly, trying to stabilize his lower body to avoid being shaken by the air flow and losing his basic sense of direction.

    Anyone with a discerning eye can tell at a glance that Tang Bowen is in a very dangerous situation. If he can't break the opponent's killing plan, the Tang Sect's world-famous hidden weapons will be useless, and he will lose without starting a fight.  This method of the Zuo brothers is only effective for masters of hidden weapons. If it is used by other martial arts people who are good at swords, fists and kicks, it will have no effect.

    Hu Xiaomao stared at the hovering air column with wide eyes. He was surprised and surprised, and couldn't help but worry for Tang Bowen.  Suddenly a hand pressed on his shoulder, and someone whispered in his ear: "If you want to save Li'er's life, don't make a sound!" Hu Xiaomao was shocked and looked up, it turned out to be the older man  The policeman had a serious expression and eyes full of worry.  Another agent held Li'er in his arms and whispered instructions in her ear, not knowing what he was saying.  Li'er was surprisingly docile and listened to the other person's words obediently. Warm tears burst into her eyes, and she was actually heartbroken.  Hu Xiaomao wondered, did Li'er recognize these two people?

    After the agent finished his instructions, he took out a phoenix-shaped jade pendant and stuffed it into Li'er's hand. He gritted his teeth and pushed Li'er to the older agent, and whispered: "Uncle Zeng, I will ask you to take care of Li'er from now on."  !" The older policeman's body shook violently. He heard his desire to die, and veins popped out on his forehead: "Master, you must not commit suicide!" The policeman smiled sadly, "God wills my death.  What's the point of saying more? But Li'er is young and cannot die early! Time is running out, you hurry up, otherwise it will be too late!" When he said the last sentence, his phoenix eyes widened, naturally revealing his captivating majesty, making people involuntarily surrender.

    The elderly detective burst into tears. He knelt down and bowed silently three times. He took Li'er into his arms, covered her mouth to prevent her from screaming, and jumped to the back of the ancestral hall.  .  Everyone's attention was focused on the battle in the middle of the hall, and no one noticed that Li'er was quietly taken away.  Hu Xiaomao saw that they behaved secretly, but his love for Li'er was beyond words and he would not hurt her, so he consciously remained silent even though he was quite reluctant to let go.

    Tang Bowen saw that the other party was getting closer and closer to him. If he didn't take action, he would lose his last chance.  After he was expelled from the Tang Clan, the hidden weapons of the Tang Clan that he originally possessed could not be replenished and had long since been exhausted in all the fierce battles.  If he still has a few of the Tang Sect's special "Seven-Star Life-Destroying Rings" or "Gloomy Soul-Searching Needles", he will naturally not be afraid of any strong enemies. However, only the core members of the Tang Sect's hidden weapons know how to make them, and even he can't imitate them.  He only has homemade iron awls and throwing knives to use.  He took a deep breath, raised his hands, cold light flashed, and the eight armor-piercing iron cones divided into two waves and shot towards the Zuo brothers respectively.  The iron cone itself is heavier and can offset some of the effects of airflow. It is more stable than a flying knife, so he chooses to use a remade concealed weapon for the first strike.

    Although the iron awl is heavy, its speed is not slow at all. As soon as it leaves the hand, it has already covered the opponent's key points.  Even if the target is moving at high speed, the landing point of the iron cone is still very precise, which is amazing.  In the past, Tang Bowen was able to stand out in the Tang Sect and rank first among his peers. He relied on his real kung fu and his skill in using hidden weapons.  At this critical moment of life and death, he was even more merciless. Some of the iron cones were shot directly in the face, and some were shot in an arc towards the opponent's back, putting the opponent in a situation where he was concerned about one thing and not the other.

    Pulled by the qi machine, the Zuo brothers reacted in almost the same way. They jumped towards the center circle at the same time, waved their palms or claws to sweep away the iron awls coming from the front. They kept moving and aimed at Tang Bowen's front and rear vital points.  Everyone was surprised to see that they ignored the iron cone that hit their vests. How was their behavior different from committing suicide?

    I saw several iron awls hitting the Zuo brothers' bodies almost at the same time, making a strange clanging sound unexpectedly, like iron weapons colliding, but they couldn't penetrate even half a point, and they fell to the ground one after another.  It turned out that the Zuo brothers had already tied a thin iron plate on their backs to protect the vital points of their vests, so they were confident.  Although this method is a bit clumsy, it is quite effective.  It can be seen that before they act, they have thoroughly studied the characteristics of Tang Bowen's martial arts. If they don't take action, they will not give the opponent any chance to stand up.

    When Tang Bowen saw that the opponent was so well-prepared and even calculated his possible attack methods, his heart became cold and he secretly complained.  His all-out attack just now consumed a lot of energy, and he needed time to regroup his skills. Who knew that his opponent was unscathed and counterattacked quickly, which was unexpected and completely disrupted the tactical arrangement he had set.  In the blink of an eye, the two cold winds at the front and back were fiercely shot, and the enemy's iron-clawed eagle claws were only three feet away from him.  The sword is in a hurry?, two flying knives were shot backwards, and Tang Bowen kicked forward with his flying legs at the same time, directly kicking the opponent's lower body, using offense instead of defense, tit for tat.

    Zuo Jun, who was attacking from the front, cut down with both palms and hit Tang Bowen's leg bone with a bang.  Tang Bowen felt a sharp pain in his leg bones, as if he had been struck by an iron object. When he retracted his legs, he was unsteady and staggered.  Before he could throw out the rest of the flying knife, the big points on his shoulders were numb, and Zuo Chao had already grabbed him from behind.  Zuo Jun turned his palms into fingers and took the opportunity to seal more than a dozen of his acupuncture points, making him unable to move.

    In just a blink of an eye, the Zuo brothers captured Tang Bowen alive, leaving everyone dumbfounded and the hall was silent for a while.  By this time, the rain had gradually slowed down, the sound of wind and rain outside the window had weakened, and only the chirping of insects and frogs could be heard.

    The unknown swordsman, who was sitting alone in a corner and was almost forgotten, suddenly shook his body. His internal energy was stimulated, and the long sword made strange low sounds in the sheath, conveying the fighting intention in the master's heart.

    ; ;

 Volume 1 Bloody Horror in the Dark Night Chapter 21 Deep Love between Husband and Wife

    The Zuo brothers glanced at the swordsman in surprise, and immediately felt the man's aura as deep as the sea. Their hearts were awe-inspiring, and they didn't want to cause trouble.  The two exchanged glances and said with a ferocious smile: "Tang Bowen, as long as you tell the whereabouts of Li Yan'er, we will let you report to the Palace of Hell as quickly as possible. If not, we will first twist off ten of your fingers and then poke them blind.  Your eyes, break every bone in your body, slowly drain your blood, let you suffer torture, and taste life worse than death!" Their smiles were cruel and ferocious, and their eyes radiated the excitement of torturing others.  With the light, everyone could tell they were not joking.

    Just hearing the Zuo brothers¡¯ description, everyone couldn¡¯t help but shudder. If such torture methods were really used, even a tough man wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it!

    Tang Bowen fell to the ground, and despite his awkward posture, his waist was still straight, and he said calmly and calmly: "Although I, Tang Bowen, am not an indomitable hero, I will never do anything treacherous, not to mention she is my wife!  Even if you cut off every inch of my flesh, Tang will not give in! I advise you to give up on this!"

    The Zuo brothers slowed down and said: "A woman is like clothes, just throw them away after use. Why do you have to protect her like this? If you are willing to cooperate obediently, our brothers can consider letting you live." Their first pursuit  The target was Li Yan'er, so he did not hesitate to coerce and lure Tang Bowen, hoping to pry out the news about Li Yan'er from him.

    Tang Bowen was noncommittal and asked: "Have you ever really liked any woman?"

    The Zuo brothers shook their heads together.  For them, women are just tools to vent, and they will be used when needed. It is purely a relationship between money and sex.  After the incident, everyone broke up and became strangers to each other.

    Tang Bowen sighed: "Summer insects cannot be described as ice! The ancients played the harp to the cow, and Tang has no intention of imitating it. Even if you talk about this relationship, you don't understand. Tang can be married to the one he loves and enjoy the joys and sorrows for more than ten years. He is already satisfied.  , I have no regrets in this life! Tang is not even afraid of death, so how can he care about your so-called torture?" After a pause, he chanted as if no one else was watching: "Slender clouds make tricks, flying stars spread hatred, silver men travel far away in secret  . When Jinfeng Yulu meets, he will win countless things in the world." The tone of his voice was ups and downs, revealing infinite affection.  This is the phrase "Magpie Bridge Immortal" written by Qin Guan, a poet in the Northern Song Dynasty. It uses the story of Cowherd and Weaver Girl to depict the unswerving love between men and women, which has been passed down through the ages.

    Mo Tianfeng couldn't help but clapped his hands and said: "I want to make Shu Kuang Tu drunk and sing to the wine. The strong music is still tasteless. The clothes are getting wider and wider, but I will never regret it. I am haggard because of the beauty." The tone was affectionate and sad, and everyone was stunned.  Bringing into another artistic conception.  Dongfang Yan looked at him dreamingly, her eyes were enchanted and extremely moved.

    When the Zuo brothers saw their poetry and singing, they couldn't understand what they were saying, and they felt uncomfortable in their hearts. They said angrily: "You are in the mood to show off your knowledge even when you are about to die. Are you an idiot? Since you don't have to drink the wine as a penalty, we will grant you a favor!"  The two of them grabbed Tang Bowen's palm respectively, and Yun Jin squeezed it suddenly. There were only a few crisp sounds, and his two index fingers were broken at the same time.

    As the saying goes, ten fingers connect the heart.  His fingers were broken, and the pain involved can be imagined.  Tang Bowen's face twitched in pain and broke out in cold sweat, but he gritted his teeth and remained silent.

    When everyone saw this, they secretly admired them, but they dared not speak out about the cruelty of the Zuo brothers.

    The Zuo brothers sneered and said, "If you want to suffer less, you'd better say it right away. Our patience has its limit." Then he grabbed Tang Bowen's other two fingers and tried to break them.

    Tang Bowen said: "Let's do it!" He closed his eyes gently and didn't even look at the other person.

    The Zuo brothers became angry with shame and were about to take action when a scream suddenly sounded: "Wait a minute!" Everyone followed the sound, and the policeman slowly came forward, his shoulders twitching and tears streaming down his face.  When Tang Bowen heard this cry, his body was shaken. Huo Di opened his eyes and looked at the policeman who came up to him. His eyes were filled with blame, regret, helplessness, tenderness, and love, which were very complicated.  The two looked at each other, attracted like a magnet, and exchanged thousands of words in an instant. The deep love in them was as deep as the sea, and even a blind man could see it.

    Everyone stared blankly at this funny scene. The two grown men looked at each other affectionately, and they couldn't help but feel a strange feeling in their hearts.  Dongfang Yan's light flashed and he lost his voice: "He is Li Yan'er!"

    Li Yaner!  Just like a stone causing a thousand waves, Dongfang Changhe rushed forward and surrounded the catcher.  I saw that he had a sharp mouth, monkey cheeks, thick eyebrows, rough and yellow skin exposed outside his clothes, and a thin figure. He was far different from the legendary most beautiful woman in the martial arts world.  If Tang Bowen hadn't been captured after her identity was exposed, forcing her to show up, who would have thought that this stunning beauty would turn into a mediocre and wretched policeman?

    The Zuo brothers held a hostage in their hands, but they seemed very calm. They looked at each other carefully from head to toe and shouted: "Are you Li Yan'er?"?  If not, get out of here!  "

    The detective lowered his head, raised his hands and rubbed his head and neck for a moment, then tore off a delicate and delicate human skin mask.  She slowly raised her head, and everyone's eyes lit up, and they unconsciously let out bursts of admiration.  I saw her phoenix eyes with tears, eyebrows like crescent moon, straight nose, slightly pale lips like knives, elegant and generous temperament, with the unique mature and charming style of a young woman, the faint sadness between the eyebrows makes people follow  My heart aches.  Her forehead is noble, and the outline of her face seems to have been carved by heaven. The curves are perfect and the proportions are appropriate. Together with the long and slender neck line, she is almost impeccable.  She is like an earthly fairy or an orchid in an empty valley, combining beauty, elegance, nobility, and gentleness. Even though she is wearing men's clothes at the moment, it does not diminish her extraordinary charm at all. It is like a bright moon breaking through the clouds.  Suddenly the dim hall was illuminated.  Everyone was shocked by her stunning appearance and could only stare at her pretty face. Some people even drooled all over the floor without realizing it.

    Tang Bowen said sadly: "Yan'er, why are you so stupid? These people all want your life, aren't you throwing yourself into a trap by doing this?" Judging from the current situation, Li Yan'er's true face is exposed, and there is only one way to die.  .

    Li Yan'er smiled sadly and said: "Bo Wen, do you think I can be cruel and watch you suffer all kinds of torture? The person they want to kill is me. It's just a matter of death. I can't hurt you anymore." She and  My husband was deeply affectionate. Seeing his body being mutilated, I felt the same pain and felt as sad as if I had been cut by a knife.  Anyway, there was only one chance of death, so he just took the initiative to show up, hoping to save her husband from suffering.

    Tang Bowen looked at her sad and beautiful face and felt great grief in his heart. He blamed himself: "Yan'er, it's all useless to me. I can't protect you. I"

    Li Yan'er interrupted him softly and said, "Bo Wen, stop talking! If you hadn't been guarding me, I would have been knocked down to the underworld thirteen years ago, and my soul would have been lost. How much hardship have you endured for me these years?  I remember clearly how much I have suffered, but it is a pity that I cannot repay you. Bowen, you are the best person to me in this world. If there is another life, I hope I can still be your wife and never be separated.  !¡±

    Tang Bowen had tears in his eyes, knowing that this was his wife's last confession before saying goodbye. Maybe the next moment, the two of them would say goodbye forever.  On the occasion of parting, all the warmth and charm of the past flashed through my mind, and I felt that thousands of words were blocked in my chest. I wanted to jump out of the narrow passage. I subconsciously opened my mouth wide, and my throat muscles twitched. What happened?  No words can come out.  Realizing that he was about to lose his beloved forever, an inexplicable panic filled his whole body, making his limbs cold and his bones stiff. Two lines of tears flowed out uncontrollably, which were bitter, astringent, and heartbreaking.

    Suddenly, there was a sound of wind, and a figure flew into the hall from the rainy night. After landing, he staggered and almost fell down.  He barely managed to hold himself up with one hand on the ground, and when he stood up, it turned out to be the older policeman who had just run away with Li'er in his arms.  He was covered in blood, with a few dark arrows stuck in his back. Li'er was hugged tightly by him, her little face was pale, and she seemed uninjured.

    Li Yan'er's heart sank into the bottomless abyss. She originally thought that her daughter could escape by chance, but unexpectedly she was sent back to this place again. She was shocked and said: "Uncle Zeng, what is going on?" She could die for love,  But how can I bear to watch my daughter die together?  She would rather die a hundred times, as long as her daughter is safe and sound.

    Uncle Zeng was the only surviving guard of Li Yan'er back then. He was loyal to his master. He gently pushed Li'er away. His lips were slightly opened, and a stream of blood immediately poured out. He said with difficulty: "Master, I was killed by the troops of Raging Wind Village on the way.  After intercepting and breaking through many times, I had no choice but to return here. Master, the enemy is coming, hurry, hurry run away!" His arm softened and he hit the ground with a bang.  He suffered multiple fatal injuries and could not hold himself up with just one breath. At this time, he could no longer resist the call of death and died face to face.  Li'er's mouth flattened and she burst into tears.

    When everyone heard Uncle Zeng¡¯s dying words, they were all shocked. The people of Furious Wind Village turned around so quickly!  Everyone knew in their hearts that since the people from Raging Wind Village dared to make a comeback and restart the war, they must have received strong support and were sure to win the battle.  Everyone has seen the bravery and strength of the Stormrage Warriors. Except for the Zuo brothers, the rest of them felt uneasy and sweaty.

    Tang Bowen and his wife were surrounded by people and could not act rashly. Looking at their lonely and crying daughter, their hearts ached, they were anxious and worried, and they wished they could grow a pair of wings.  Hu Xiaomao plucked up the courage and ran to Li'er, holding her little hand, "Li'er, be good, bad guys are coming to do bad things, let's hide first, okay?" Li'er stopped crying as soon as she saw him, and said obediently:  "Okay!" Hu Xiaomao hurriedly pulled her aside.

    At this moment, several loud rumbling sounds were suddenly heard, and several large holes were blasted out of the walls on both sides of the main entrance of the ancestral hall by heavy weapons. Countless cracks spread on the wall, followed closely by another round of heavy weapon bombardment.  Mud and rocks flew, and the entire wall collapsed.  Everyone staresWhen I went there, I saw dozens of Stormrage warriors standing in darkness outside the ancestral hall. The two rows in front were holding iron bows, and arrow clusters with cold light were pointed at the hall.  Furious Wind Village's movements this time were swift and silent, unlike the previous time's massive movements, which seemed mysterious and even more terrifying.

    Liu Sanba came back again. One of his eyes had been bandaged with white cloth. The remaining eye was shining with a vicious and cold light. He stood side by side with another big man in black clothes and black armor holding a gun. A man in red clothes stood respectfully.  Behind the big man in black armor.  The big man in red clothes and black armor was tall and burly, his eyes were like bottomless abyss, flashing with a cold black light, full of bloody aura, like a demon general killed from hell, even though he was just standing there quietly, his body  The aura and murderous aura it exudes can make people tens of feet away shudder.  There was a long red knife stuck diagonally behind his shoulder. Before the bloody knife came out, the sword energy was already shooting into the sky.

    "I don't believe it!" Mo Tianfeng exclaimed in a low voice.  Everyone's faces were as ugly as they could be, but the thing they least expected to see happened happened. Qiu Buxin personally led the team to take revenge. Who among the people present could resist?

    Hu Xiaomao secretly groaned inwardly. He still remembered the Qinglong Society's ambush on Yi Hui and knew the power of a volley of arrows. What's more, the opponent was a well-trained Stormrage warrior!  With a glance, there was no obstruction in the hall, only the eight red-painted columns supporting the beams could be used, and he immediately pulled Li'er and ran behind the nearest column.

    Before anyone else in the hall could react, they heard Qiu Buxin shout angrily: "Shoot!" In an instant, the bowstrings rang out, and the iron arrows fired in unison, whizzing like meteors chasing the moon, creating a strong sound of breaking air, indiscriminately.  The earth shot over in anger.

    "Everyone was caught off guard. They didn't expect that the other party didn't even say a word about the scene. He started killing as soon as they met. Those who knew martial arts immediately waved their weapons to block the sharp arrows, and those who didn't know martial arts quickly scattered and fled.

    Hu Xiaomao and Li'er were short in stature, which turned into an advantage at this time. Sharp arrows flew over their heads from time to time, which was extremely thrilling.  Fortunately, they saw the opportunity quickly, ran behind the red painted column in a few steps, and hugged each other tightly.  The diameter of the column was very wide, just enough to completely block their bodies. The sound of the wind was strong, like sharp arrows of locusts hitting the column, and the sound of "snatching, snatching, snatching" was like the god of death knocking on the door.  The sharp arrows kept whizzing in rounds, and the businessmen kept screaming when they were hit by arrows, and their blood spattered. They were shot like hedgehogs and fell down one by one.  Hu Xiaomao covered Li'er's ears with his hands to prevent her from hearing the terrifying sound.  Li'er buried her head in his arms, her limbs trembling with fear, and she didn't dare to look up.

    The Stormrage Warriors use the real strong bows and iron arrows on the battlefield. The arrows are extremely sharp. Coupled with the user's extraordinary arm strength, the long arrows are extremely lethal after they leave the string.  No matter how fast those businessmen's legs and feet were, they couldn't move faster than sharp arrows. In just a blink of an eye, the hall was covered with dead bodies and blood flowed into rivers.  A strong enemy is attacking, and it is important for the Zuo brothers, Dongfang Changhe and others to save their lives, so they let Li Yan'er go for the time being and work together to block the sharp arrows.  They were already gathered together, and they were masters of internal skills, so they could withstand Fury Wind Village's arrow rain offensive.  Tang Bowen and his wife were surrounded by everyone, which was a blessing in disguise. They didn't have to worry about fending off random arrows, but their lives were not in danger.

    The swordsman sitting alone in a corner heard the sound of a volley of arrows. He stood up, took a step forward and turned around. He saw three feather arrows hitting his chest. The long sword in his hand made a half-circle, and there was an extremely soft force.  The Qi surged out, completely canceling out the power of the sharp arrows, and with a soft snap, the three feather arrows were firmly sucked into the scabbard.  Arrows fell like rain, and he casually blocked all the arrows that were shot in front of him, as if he were painting with brushstrokes. What was strange was that every arrow was absorbed by his inner strength.  After a while, dozens of feather arrows were attached to the scabbard, dancing like a black shield.  Although the weight on the sword has increased several times, his posture of swinging the sword is still relaxed and unrestrained, without any force, and the sword style is tight and leak-proof.

    Hu Xiaomao¡¯s back was facing the direction of the door, and he happened to see this strange scene, and his eyes widened in surprise.  The swordsman was in a corner and further back than Dongfang Changhe and others, so only Hu Xiaomao could see his magical skills.  No matter what happened in the hall, he had never made any shocking moves. He stayed out of the incident and Hu Xiaomao had almost forgotten about him. Only then did he realize that he was a hidden master.

    The swordsman has a face with thick eyebrows and a high nose. His eyes are as bright as silver stars, which contain the light of wisdom. From a distance, he looks very masculine. He has a medium stature and strong limbs. Every movement is just right. It is as smooth as flowing clouds and flowing water, which coincides with the heaven and earth.  Reasonable.  At first glance, he does not appear to be the kind of dazzling and outstanding person, but he seems to have an indescribable charm that can naturally impress people.  He suddenly flicked his wrist, and the arrows attached to the scabbard exploded at the same time. They were all shot at the Stormrage Warrior outside the wall, faster than a strong bow.

    The two waves of arrows collided in mid-air and fell to the ground one after another, but most of the arrows still flew towards the outside of the wall.  Qiu Buxin's expression suddenly changed, and he growled: "Be careful!" As soon as he finished speaking, the arrow had already been shot in front of him.  When the archers saw that the arrows they shot were shot back, they waved their bows in horror,Hearing the sound of bow strings breaking, sharp arrows piercing armor, and screams, more than 20 people were hit by arrows on the spot, causing heavy casualties.  The few surviving archers no longer had any power at all. They stopped their bows and watched, looking at each other.

    The swordsman didn't scream, but he made a surprise move. He knocked down a third of the Stormrage warriors before his sword was even drawn out of its sheath, greatly destroying the opponent's majesty.

    When the arrow rain subsided, Dongfang Changhe and others stopped. Seeing the Stormrage warrior lying in a pool of blood, they couldn't help being surprised.  The strong bows and iron arrows of the Stormrage warriors were indeed powerful, and their arms were already numb from the shock. If the unknown swordsman had not taken action, they would probably be injured by the random arrows.  At this time, someone unexpectedly came to the rescue, and everyone felt lucky.  The swordsman's thunderbolt skills are rare in the world, and he is definitely a top figure in the martial arts world. With such a backer, he is enough to fight to the death with Raging Wind Village.

    Qiu Buxin never expected that he would get into trouble with such a troublesome person. He lost many brothers because of his carelessness. He was so angry that he looked at the swordsman coldly.  The two people's eyes collided in mid-air, as if invisible swords were violently clashing, and boundless pressure immediately filled the hall.  One is like a devil general from hell, with astonishing killing intent, and the other is like a deep sea lake, with unpredictable depths. The bloody sword and black sword tremble at the same time, and the strange howling sound goes from low to high, beating everyone's hearts.

    ; ;

 Volume 1 Blood Shock in the Dark Night Chapter 22 Shock with a Sword

    The confrontation between strong men has a suffocating feeling.  Anyone who stood between them would move aside involuntarily, as if there was a needle on their back. Even those as arrogant as the Zuo brothers did not dare to hesitate.

    Qiu Buxin grinned, his snow-white teeth flashing brightly, with hidden murderous intent. Compared to his stern expression, he was even more sinister and terrifying. He said in a deep voice: "Who are you, Your Excellency? How dare you hurt people in front of me, Qiu Buxin, don't you?"  With Raging Wind Village taking such notice, could it be that you are impatient with life?" His voice sounded like gold and iron, and every word was sonorous and powerful. Even though they were tens of feet apart, it still made everyone's eardrums hurt.

    On the way to meet Liu Sanba, he received the news that his men were defeated. He was furious and led his team back to take revenge.  In order to avoid alerting the enemy, they abandoned their horses and walked on foot, surrounded the ancestral hall, and tried to kill all the people inside.  Unexpectedly, a mysterious master appeared out of nowhere, making their wishful thinking come to nothing. Just looking at the opponent's posture, they were not easy to mess with, and they might be kicked on the iron plate.

    The swordsman also gave a toothy smile, with a bold and unruly demeanor, and was as strong and unyielding as a proud snowy green pine, and said: "I am a nobody in the world, with the surname Ouyang Mingjue. The leader of Qiu Village must have never heard of it. No one commits crime.  I, I will not offend others, but if they offend me, I will offend them. Your bows and arrows are shooting at me randomly, and I have no choice but to return them in their original form."

    Qiu Buxin's pupils shrank and he murmured: "Ouyang Jue?" After searching his mind, he couldn't find the corresponding information. No famous master could be connected with the other party.  Only this made him feel uneasy.  There is a saying among military strategists: "Know yourself and the enemy, and you will be invincible in a hundred battles." Ouyang Jue's momentum and skill are not inferior to him, but he is unknown in the world and is willing to be lonely. This kind of person is the most terrifying opponent.  Because the opponent is unknown, you don¡¯t know which sect he comes from, what martial arts he is good at, and the depth of his internal skills. There is no context to follow when fighting, so you must be alert to deal with it.

    Ouyang Jue said loudly: "Master Qiu knows nothing about me, but I heard that you were born in the Demon Cult. You were taught martial arts by the leader of the Demon Cult personally, and then you joined the troubled times, competed in the world, and created your own skills on the battlefield.  The Prison Splitting Sword Technique is violent and invincible, and becomes even more vicious when seeing blood. The leader of Qiu Village is one of the top twenty masters in the world. Today is a rare moment, so I must ask for advice." Even though he faced countless masters in the world, his face  But there was no timidity at all.

    Qiu was stunned for a moment without confidence, but he was well prepared and had found out all his details. He said coldly: "Ouyang Jue, if you have the ability, just tell the truth. I will definitely accompany you!"

    Ouyang Jue flicked the scabbard and said slowly: "Okay, then please lend me your head!"

    As soon as this statement came out, everyone was surprised.  Ouyang is by no means a single person, and he dares to speak out and take the lives of those who don't believe him. His courage is unparalleled in the world.  Not to mention how high Qiu Buxin's martial arts were, just the swarming of more than forty Stormrage warriors beside him was enough to tire out three or five masters.  But looking at Ouyang Jue's appearance, it's not that he has lost his mind. Could it be that his martial arts has reached an extraordinary level?

    Qiu Buxin laughed loudly: "I don't know how many people want to kill me, but now they have become lonely souls in the wilderness! Since you don't understand the heights of the sky, just try my Hell-Splitting Blood Knife!" Holding the handle of the knife behind his back with one arm, Cang Cang  With a roar, the sword light rose in response.  I saw a blood-red, thick-backed long knife held high in the air. There seemed to be blood flowing on the back of the knife. The blood-colored knife light shot out in all directions, dyeing the surrounding black armor red.  The night wind blew, and the whimpers of the innocent souls reached my ears one after another, making people's hair stand on end.

    Ouyang Jue¡¯s face became solemn and he whispered: ¡°What a magic sword!¡±

    Qiu Buxin held a blood sword in his hand, and the sword was one body. His whole body seemed to be soaked in blood, and the evil and ferocious energy surged like a tide. Even the Stormrage warrior beside him had to retreat ten feet away.  Staring at the opponent in the distance with his blood-red eyes, he said with a ferocious smile: "Ouyang Jue, shine your sword!"

    Ouyang Jue shook his head and said: "My sword is not for looking at. When it is unsheathed, you will no longer be alive!"

    Qiu Buxin was extremely angry, pointed the blade forward, and shouted coldly: "Kill!"

    As soon as the word "kill" came out, the Stormrage warriors roared at the same time, causing everyone's eardrums to buzz. Like a tiger coming out of the gate, they rushed forward bravely, following Liu Sanba and the big man in black armor with a gun.  hall.  They held long weapons in their hands, and before anyone arrived, the snow-like sharp blades had already pierced them, and their terrifying murderous aura made people feel as if they had fallen into an ice cave.

    Dongfang Changhe and others are the first to bear the brunt, and there is nothing else to say. Anyway, tonight it is either you or me who will die, each using their own unique skills to rush into the enemy group.  Most people have experienced the power of the Stormrage Warriors and know that they are good at collective combat and joining forces to defeat the enemy. Therefore, during the second confrontation, Dongfang Changhe and others consciously used the spacious space in the hall to use light kung fu and body skills to distract and lure the enemy to pursue them.  , and then look for opportunities to defeat them one by one.  Only the Zuo brothers, relying on their strong martial arts skills, did not hide or evade, and used their bare-handed skills to kill them where there were the largest number of people.

    In a momentThe sound of killings in the hall was loud, figures were swarming, blood was splashing, and the two sides were fighting inextricably.

    During the melee, Tang Bowen's acupuncture points were damaged and he could not move. Li Yan'er immediately picked him up and carried him on his back. He jumped high and a nine-section soft whip flew out of his sleeves. It wrapped around the high beam and swung him to the ground.  On the beam.  This place is suspended far away from the battlefield and can be temporarily protected from harassment.  At the moment of life and death, Li Yaner had no time to pay attention to the tragic situation below, and quickly turned around to unblock her husband's sealed acupuncture points.

    "Li Yan'er!" Qiu Buxin suddenly saw a stunning woman leaping up from the crowd. He was about to rush out and couldn't help but pause. His mind was shaken. He looked up at her in disbelief. His eyes changed, surprise mixed with greed.  In fact, he was also one of Li Yan'er's admirers back then. Later, he was defeated by Chi Yan, the eldest disciple of the Demon Cult leader, and sadly withdrew from the competition, but he never forgot her.  This time I heard that Li Yan'er might use the road to escape to Jiangxi. I thought it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, so I deployed all the experts in the village to monitor the intersections of important roads.  I had already made up my mind, even if I had to resort to the overlord's method of forcing my bow, I would risk my life to have a kiss and fulfill my long-cherished wish.  Just now, Li Yan'er was blocked by Dongfang Changhe and others, so he didn't see her. Now seeing that she was more charming and mature than before, his desire skyrocketed and he wished he could capture her on the spot.

    Qiu Buxin was not convinced, and Ouyang Jue immediately felt something.  His body swayed slightly, he jumped up and stepped on the head of a Stormrage warrior. His inner strength was revealed, and the skull of the person under his feet was shattered. He used the force to jump forward and rushed out of the hall, his movement speed was as fast as lightning.  When the sword energy passed by, everyone was frightened and fled to avoid it.

    Hu Xiaomao looked at the flash of swords and shadows around him and the tragic scene of blood and flesh flying everywhere. His teeth chattered with fear and he wished he could dig a hole in the ground and hide.  He closed his eyes and sat down on the floor, hugging Li'er tightly and not daring to move. Hearing the sound of the knife and gun piercing his breasts and the screams and moans, he felt like he was in Shura's killing field, and every breath was like this.  It was so long, as if I was experiencing an endless nightmare.  Regardless of whether it is useful or not, pray to all the gods, bodhisattvas, and ancestors you can think of to protect yourself from being accidentally killed in the chaos.  Everyone was fighting Zhenglie, but no one noticed the two children who were scared to death.

    Suddenly, a few drops of warm liquid splashed on his face. Hu Xiaomao opened his eyes and saw Mo Tianfeng's long sword pulled out from the throat of a Stormrage warrior.  The soldier fell to the ground spurting blood, his eyes suddenly widened and he didn't know where he was looking.  Then he heard a scream coming from his side, and an arm fell to the ground. It turned out that it was another soldier who had his right arm cut off at shoulder level by Dongfang Changhe. However, he refused to step back and stabbed his opponent randomly with a gun in one hand.  Like a crazy tiger.  Dongfang Changhe kicked out, hitting his lower abdomen and knocking him down.

    The soldier with a broken arm happened to fall in front of Hu Xiaomao. He looked up and saw the two trembling children. His heart was filled with murderous intent and his eyes were blood red. Regardless of the age of the other party, he took out the dagger from his waist and stood up on his knees.  The knife was thrust into Li'er's vest.  Hu Xiaomao didn't have time to think too much. He hugged Li'er and rolled over on his side. He felt a cold feeling on his back and a sharp pain passed into his brain. He couldn't help but scream and burst into tears.  The soldier who had lost his arm was about to give him a life-saving blow when his neck suddenly tightened and was ruthlessly entangled with a soft whip. He suddenly lost his strength and fell to the ground, suffocated and died.  It turned out that Li Yan'er and his wife saw their daughter in danger from a high place and hurriedly rushed over. Unexpectedly, they were still a step too late. Fortunately, Hu Xiaomao sacrificed his life to protect Li'er, otherwise they would have lost their beloved daughter.

    Li Yaner shook his soft whip and threw the body into the crowd.  Tang Bowen quickly rushed over from her, quickly applied Hu Xiaomao's acupuncture points to stop the bleeding, sprinkled the wound with golden sore medicine, and bandaged the wound with skillful techniques and completed it in the blink of an eye.  Years of being on the run and countless injuries have made him a true master of medical skills. It is really easy to deal with such minor injuries.

    Li Yan'er took her daughter into her arms and said in a trembling voice: "Li'er, you scared mom to death!" He looked up and down in panic, fearing that she would be hurt even a little bit, and his eyes filled with tears and blurred.  sight.  Tang Bowen held Hu Xiaomao's hand gratefully, "Little brother, are you okay?" If Hu Xiaomao hadn't risked his life to block the knife, Li'er might have lost her life.

    Hu Xiaomao reluctantly said, "Uncle Tang, I'm fine. How is Li'er?"

    Although Li'er didn't see how he was injured, she guessed that it was because she wanted to protect herself. She gently broke away from her mother's arms and hugged Hu Xiaomao. Her delicate lips touched his cheek softly and whispered.  Said: "Brother Xiaomao, I'm fine, thank you!"

    Hu Xiaomao smelled the faint daughter's body fragrance on her body, felt the gentle lip prints on her face, blushed like a fever, suddenly felt that the wound on her back didn't hurt much, and could only hold her hair and giggle.

    After Ouyang Jue got up and down several times, Li Qiu Bu Xin was already no more than ten feet away. He rushed forward unstoppably like a crossbow arrow.  But seeing the sword energy lingering around him, the falling rainwater flew up to the sky. Even the thick night couldn't hide the amazing momentum.  He still didn't draw his sword out of its sheath while he was running, but it gave people a strange feeling, as if he wasHe is the sword, and the sword is him. When the sword and man become one, they are invincible.  Especially his pair of deep and boundless eyes, which are so deep that one cannot see how strong his fighting spirit is, but his scornful attitude is enough to destroy the self-confidence of any opponent and make them suffer mental breakdown.

    The powerful sword energy came straight towards him, and the pressure rose sharply. Qiu Buxin was in a daze for a moment, and immediately woke up from his coma, expelling the beautiful image of Li Yan'er from his mind.  Looking at the opponent approaching at high speed, he couldn't help but regret the gaffe he had just made. As a result, his momentum was taken away by the enemy, and he was already defeated before the confrontation.  In a decisive battle between masters, life or death is often a matter of a split second. If one party is not determined enough, it is likely to result in defeat.

    Qiu Buxin was indeed a man who had experienced hundreds of battles. He concentrated on regulating his breath, fixed his eyes on his opponent, and suddenly opened his mouth and let out a roar, as if a monster roared to the sky, once again inspiring the overwhelming murderous intent, and all the rain within three feet of his body was absorbed by his internal force.  Steam to dryness.  The palm of his left hand touched the bloody knife, and blood gushed out and snaked along the blade.  After the bloody knife was stained with blood, it suddenly glowed brightly, like a living evil object. The knife glowed, and it was about to fly away and devour the enemy.  This bloody knife has drunk the blood of thousands of people, and its ferocious aura is soul-stirring and particularly terrifying.

    Qiu Buxin and the Xue Dao merged into one, and his energy couldn't help but extend outward. He took a heavy step forward, exhaled suddenly, and a sword light pierced the night sky and struck Ouyang Jue head-on.

    The knife is a weapon that is good for attacking, so Qiu Buxin must be the first to take action and fully utilize the characteristics of the knife.  If he does not take the initiative to attack, but takes a defensive position to resist the opponent's sword moves, he will be completely at a disadvantage in terms of momentum and mentality. Unless a miracle occurs, it will be difficult to restore the defeat.  It was a clever strategy for him to use offense instead of defense. His desperate and desperate attitude aroused all his fighting spirit.  His martial arts originated from the Demon Sect, which emphasizes breaking and standing again. The more dangerous it is, the stronger it becomes. This sword was struck with ten stamina, which is the ultimate in his sword skills.

    The bloody sword energy hit his face. If it had been anyone else, their soul would have been shattered.  But not only was Ouyang Jue not at all panicked, there was also a hint of appreciation and excitement in his eyes. Seeing the blood-red sword light coming from a strange angle, he was as calm as if he had expected it, and he made a casual move with the long sword,  The line of blood knife changes has been completely sealed.

    There was a loud bang, the swords, wind and sword energy collided and squeezed each other, strong winds overflowed, mud and water splashed, and a big crater was blasted on the ground.  Everyone who was fighting fiercely was startled when they heard the thunderous noise, and they all turned around to see what had happened.

    The two were separated at the first touch, and Ouyang Jue was thrown into the air by the force of the counterattack.  He just heard a long roar from him, like the roar of a dragon in the sky. The roar echoed endlessly in the mountains. The sword light suddenly brightened in the night sky, as if a scorching sun had risen from the ground, emitting incomparably brilliant light.  The sword light was so dazzling that it hurt everyone's eyes.  In the haze, countless sword lights were seen falling from the sky, insubstantial and solid, gorgeous and colorful, as if a huge sword flower was covering it upside down.  The edge of the sword flower is filled with sword energy, which is frightening.

    Qiu Buxin's sword was as strong as a stone, and was completely neutralized by his opponent. Even though he had a strong will, he couldn't help but be horrified.  Since his debut, he has only lost to Chi Yan, but at that time the two sides fought more than 500 moves before he fled in defeat. Chi Yan's victory was not easy.  But this time in the absolute battle with Ouyang, he couldn't even see through the depth of the opponent's strength!  He was not allowed to think too much, the enemy sword had been unsheathed, and the cold sword wind swept over him.

    Qiu Buxin's sight was filled with the light of his opponent's dancing sword. The sword energy was like a net, covering the space in front, back, left, and right of him, making him feel like he had no way to go to heaven and no way to enter the earth.  Ouyang Jue's figure was hidden behind the sword light and was very blurry, making it impossible for him to capture the path of his movements.  He suddenly discovered in a panic that his martial arts skills were not on the same level as his opponent's.  But the sword energy reached his body, and he had no time to escape. He instinctively raised the bloody knife and hit it at the core where the sword light was strongest.

    Thousands of sword shadows turned from virtual to real, and the long sword, as bright as autumn water, followed the incomparable perfect curve and quickly hit the most vulnerable part of the bloody sword.

    There was a loud sound of swords clashing, and even the earth almost shook.

    Before anyone could see the shape of the long sword clearly, the sword light suddenly dimmed. Ouyang Jue had already put the sword back into its sheath and stood still.  Qiu Buxin still maintained the posture of drawing the sword, looking at his opponent with eyes full of surprise and anger.  Everyone was attracted by the confrontation between them, and had already stopped the melee. They stared at the two of them without blinking, not daring to take another breath.

    Suddenly, the sound of metal bursting was heard in the field, and the blood knife broke inch by inch. The broken blade fell to the ground at the same time, leaving only the handle in Qiu Buxin's hand.

    Qiu Buxin said hoarsely: "Why do you want to kill me?"

    Ouyang Jue said sternly: "You secretly train soldiers and horses and separatist areas, which is too harmful. I promised a man to take your life, so I have to kill you."

    Qiu Buxin asked: "Who is that person?"?¡±

    Ouyang Jue moved his lips slightly and used the technique of transmitting sound into the secret, condensing the sound into a line and sending it into the other party's ears.  After hearing this, Qiu Buxin's expression changed drastically, and he looked up to the sky and shouted: "Fuck you, thief God, I will not accept death even if I die!" The armor on his chest suddenly tore open, blood arrows spurted out, his body shook, and he fell back.  His heart had just been cut off by the sword energy, and until now he could no longer suppress the sword energy in his body. The hero who was running amok in Xiaoxiang finally fell to the ground on his back and died.

    "Boss!" "Fortress leader!" The remaining Stormrage warriors in the hall cried out loudly. They turned around and ran out in a swarm, like a group of wolves that had lost their leader. They pounced on Ouyang Jue angrily and frantically, seeking revenge on Buxin.  revenge.

    ; ;

 Volume 1: Bloody Horror in the Dark Night Chapter 23: Parting and Farewell

    After the melee just now, there were only about thirty Stormrage warriors left, and nearly half of them were injured. Although the attack was menacing, the formation was in a mess, and they no longer had the impressive momentum of advancing and retreating as one, overwhelming mountains and seas.  Ouyang Jue faced them all alone with his sword, shaking his head slightly and sighing, as if he felt helpless for the other party's stupidity.  Seeing the black crowd rushing towards him, he suddenly raised his breath and dodged quickly. Before the enemy could see clearly, he had appeared behind the crowd and knocked five or six people to the ground with his fists and kicks.  When the Stormrage Armor turned back and pounced, he once again used his peerless lightness skills to disappear from the spot, and then appeared in an unexpected place of the enemy. He used the same method to knock down a group of armored soldiers who were caught off guard.

    Ouyang Jue was like a cat playing with a mouse, leading his opponents around and around, making them dizzy and unable to tell the difference between east, west, north and south.  After a few rounds, a big man in black armor lay on the ground in the yard, rolling and groaning in the muddy water, looking miserable.  The few remaining soldiers stood like wooden stakes, their fighting spirit completely gone. Knowing that the gap between them and the opponent was too big, they simply gave up the idea of ??revenge.  Liu Sanba shouted: "Ouyang Jue, if you want to kill them all, go ahead and don't treat us like monkeys!"

    Ouyang Jue paused, waved his hands and said, "I won't kill no one with my sword. As long as you don't provoke me, I won't kill them all. Just leave!" The purpose of his trip was to get rid of Qiu Buxin, the culprit.  There is no interest in destroying other shrimp soldiers and crab generals.

    Liu Sanba was so angry that he vomited blood, and they didn't even bother to kill him!  But when he thought that Lian Qiu Buxin was stabbed to death by someone's sword, what qualifications did he have to say harsh words?  He had no choice but to call his brothers, pick up Qiu Buxin's body and move away.  Those Stormrage warriors who fell to the ground only suffered flesh and skin injuries, but no injuries to their muscles and bones. They all managed to get up and walked dejectedly into the depths of the night.

    Watching the Stormrage Warriors gradually disappear into the night, everyone finally felt relieved.  This melee was extremely brutal. Everyone was injured. Broken guns and arrows were everywhere in the hall, and corpses were piled on top of each other. It was like a hell on earth.  The strong smell of blood filled the space, making it difficult to breathe.

    The Zuo brothers took advantage of the situation, exchanged glances with each other, and suddenly jumped up to Li Yan'er's side, hitting her waist with four iron palms at the same time.  Li Yan'er felt a huge force strike with great force. Before he could protect himself, his whole body was hit three feet straight. He was vomiting blood in mid-air and fell unconscious.

    The incident happened so suddenly that no one could have imagined that the Zuo brothers would commit such a murderous act.  Tang Bowen's hair stood on end, the corners of his eyes almost bursting out, and he screamed: "Yan'er!!" He shot all the hidden weapons on his body at the Zuo brothers, and immediately flew up and hugged his unconscious wife with his arms.

    Li Yaner¡¯s face was pale and her pulse was weak. Even in a coma, blood continued to pour out of the corners of her mouth.  Tang Bowen was so panicked that he pressed his wife's back of the heart with his palm and tried his best to send the true energy continuously. His whole body was trembling and he called anxiously: "Yan'er, wake up! Yan'er, wake up!" Tears like  The spring gushed down and fell on Li Yaner's extremely beautiful face.

    Li Yaner's eyelashes trembled slightly, and she finally slowly opened her eyes, her eyes calm and gentle as water.  Tang Bowen hugged her tightly in surprise and said tremblingly: "Yan'er, don't scare me!" Li Yan'er smiled slightly and said softly: "Bo Wen, I can't do it anymore! I am very content to die in your arms.  , and very happy.¡±

    "No!" Tang Bowen shouted and interrupted her, tears flowing even more rapidly, "I don't allow you to die! Do you hear that, I don't allow you to leave me! We said that we will never be separated in this life, have you forgotten?  Are you done? Yan'er, you must survive!"

    Li Yaner shook her head and said: "Bo Wen, my meridians have been severed and I have no way to save myself. Don't lie to yourself. You promise me that no matter what happens, you must live on and take good care of our daughter. Don't  fudge!"

    When Tang Bowen sent his zhenqi over, he had already found out the extent of his wife's internal injuries and knew that what she said was true. At this moment, he felt that her delicate body was getting colder and colder, and he couldn't help but feel heartbroken and despaired of all thoughts.  The vitality in Li Yan'er's body has been exhausted, and she relies on his true energy to delay her life. As long as his true energy is not enough, she will immediately die.

    Li Yaner struggled to say: "Li'er, come here!"

    Li'er's mind went blank, and she walked up to her parents numbly, her lips pursed tightly, tears rolling down her eyes, looking pitiful.  Li Yan'er raised her slender hands tremblingly and gently caressed her daughter's cheek. Her eyes were filled with maternal love, "Li'er, my mother is going to a place far, far away. I won't be able to take care of you in the future. Be good and be good."  Listen to daddy carefully, don¡¯t make him angry, don¡¯t get into trouble, do you understand?¡±

    Li'er nodded seriously and agreed, feeling extremely sad. She couldn't help but throw herself on her mother and cry loudly, "Mom, please don't leave, okay? Li'er is so scared!"

    Li Yan'er's breath was very weak, and she forced a smile and said: "Silly boy, don't cry. Mom will be sad if you see it. Don't you like to hear mom sing songs the most? Mom will sing another song for you. You  Don't cryNose.  She cleared her throat and sang in a sweet voice: "The people picking water chestnuts are talking through the autumn smoke, and the waves are as calm as horizontal practice."  Don't let the scenery flow when you start, linger together, paint the boat with a smile on the spring breeze.  The mountains and rivers are beautiful, but they are no longer my land. When will the year of return come?  When is the year of return?  "The last sentence was repeated and murmured, full of longing for her hometown. She was in the South, and she could never forget the grassland scenery and family in the North. Her rich nostalgia at the time of her death was expressed through lyrics and music. The singing lingered in her ears, and she  His eyes gradually lowered and closed, his voice became weaker and weaker, and finally he could no longer hear it. A wisp of fragrant soul returned northward.

    Tang Bowen hugged Li Yaner's cold body tightly, tears streaming down his face, and he was heartbroken.  Li'er cried loudly, as if she were crying.

    The Zuo brothers were shot indiscriminately by Tang Bowen's hidden weapon just now and almost lost their lives. Seeing that Li Yan'er was already dead, they simply did not stop and jumped up, each raised their fists and aimed at Tang Bowen and his daughter.  They moved so fast that even if Mo Tianfeng and others wanted to stop them, they had no time to take action and they all shouted loudly.

    With the cold wind blowing under his hood, Tang Bowen felt ashen and motionless, as if he didn't know that someone was going to take his life.  His wife's death was a huge blow to him, so he gave up on himself and wanted to kill himself with the help of others.

    Seeing that the fists of the Zuo brothers were about to hit, a long black sword suddenly lay across the heads of Tang Bowen and his daughter.  The moves of the Zuo brothers were old, and their fists hit the scabbard with a bang, but they felt the huge force repulsed, their arms were numb from the shock, and they couldn't help but move back!  !  !  After taking three steps back, my chest felt tight and my face turned red. It was obvious that I was feeling very uncomfortable.

    Ouyang Jue didn't know when he came to Tang Bowen, looked at the Zuo brothers, and said solemnly: "You must be merciful and merciful! Now that Li Yan'er is dead, the grudge is over. I think you two should not bully others too much."

    Brother Zuo said: "Mr. Ouyang, although the culprit has been punished, if you cut the grass without eradicating the roots, there will be endless troubles! If you understand the righteousness, don't stop our brothers from doing justice for heaven!"

    Ouyang Jue frowned, "If you want to kill Li Yan'er, you are culling out the remnants of the alien race. I won't stop you. But the crime of father and daughter is not worthy of death. If you are unwilling to let go, you must first pass me. If you can kill me,  Defeated, I will naturally not interfere in other people's business." The sword energy was slightly sent, reaching the opponent's vital points.

    The expressions of the Zuo brothers changed, and they began to retreat in their hearts.  Ouyang Jue could kill Qiu Buxin with one sword, and he could probably kill them with one sword.  Although they are arrogant and arrogant, they still have this self-awareness.  Anyway, the most important task of this trip has been completed. I can return to the mission and return my orders. There is no need to provoke such a tough enemy.  The two of them sneered and said: "Tang Bowen, I will spare your life for the time being. I, Yanyu Tower, will not let you go so easily!" After saying that, they raised their arms and flew out of the hall like a bat, disappearing without a trace.

    Tang Bowen looked up at Ouyang Jue and sighed: "Tang's life is worse than death now, why do you need to save me?" Dongfang Yan suddenly let out a cry of surprise, and saw that his black hair quickly turned white, dull, as if  He aged for decades overnight.  Everyone was saddened to see his black hair turn white.

    Ouyang Jue said: "I see that you are a loving and righteous man who would rather die than surrender. I admire you in my heart and cannot bear to let you die in vain at the hands of villains. What's more, your wife has passed away. If you follow her, who will take care of your daughter?"  Do you want her to become an orphan from now on, without parents or relatives? Death is a relief, but living requires more courage."

    Tang Bowen's body trembled, and he looked down at Li'er, who was crying until she fell into coma. His mind turned over and over again, and he finally gave up the idea of ??committing suicide.  For the sake of his daughter, he must assume the responsibility of a father, even if he has to endure the pain of missing his dead wife day and night, and the torture of being alone.  He sighed: "Thank you very much for waking up the dreamer. I am very grateful."

    Ouyang Jue leaned over and picked up Li'er, "It's not a good place to stay here for a long time, I'll give you a ride!" Although the Zuo brothers had retreated, there were so many people in Yanyu Tower that it was difficult to guarantee that they wouldn't send other people to intercept and kill the Tang family's father and daughter.  To be on the safe side, he wanted to take them to a safe place before leaving.  Tang Bowen nodded, hugged his wife's body, followed Ouyang Jue, and silently walked out of the ancestral hall.

    Everyone looked around and saw a mess. They couldn't help looking at each other and smiling bitterly.  Everyone who should leave has left, and the grievances and grievances between right and wrong have come to an end.  It¡¯s just that the dead will never be resurrected, and the seeds of hatred are quietly buried in the new soil.

    When it gets brighter, the clouds clear away, and the red sun leaps over the mountains, the mountains and fields are still full of vitality.  After the heavy rain, the blue sky is clear, the mountains and forests are especially green, birds are singing, animals gather in groups, and all kinds of colorful wild flowers are blooming.  The fresh smell of grass, leaves and trees fills the air, which is refreshing.

    After a night of bloody battle, everyone felt lucky to have survived the disaster.  Due to the different destinations of the two parties, Dongfang Changhe, Wudang Heroes and others went to Jiangxi, while Yin Tianyun and others had to rush back to Hengshan.  After Mo Tianfeng's coaxing and coaxing, and Dongfang Changhe's persistence, he reluctantly gave up the idea of ??Dongfang Yan returning to the mountain with him.  Both parties shed tears and parted ways.?.

    Since all the horses were killed by the Stormrage warriors, Yin Tianyun and others could only wait and serve as chariots.  After walking for seven or eight miles on the mountain road, we passed through a bamboo forest and came to a hill.

    "Brother Xiaomao!" A crisp and tender cry suddenly broke the tranquility of the forest.

    Hu Xiaomao was stunned and looked up in surprise, only to see a girl as beautiful as an elf running towards her, it was Li'er!  He rushed up to hold Li'er's little hand and said with a smile: "Li'er, why are you waiting for me here?" He thought he would never see her again after we said goodbye last night, but he didn't expect that she would appear here.

    Yin Tianyun frowned, and was about to tell Hu Xiaomao to come back and stop getting entangled with the little demon girl, when figures flashed in the corner of his eyes, and Ouyang Jue and Tang Bowen appeared at the same time.  He felt a sudden shock in his heart and forcefully swallowed the words on his lips. He could offend others, but with all the strength of the Hengshan Sect, he probably couldn't offend Ouyang Jue.  As the saying goes, those who understand current affairs are heroes, and a person must know how to advance and retreat appropriately.  After Tang Bowen buried his wife's body, he originally wanted to leave this sad place immediately, but Li'er had to come to say goodbye to Hu Xiaomao, so he had to let her go.

    Li'er's eyes were red and swollen, and she held back tears and said: "Brother Xiaomao, I have only had you as my brother since I was a child, and you are so good to me. Li'er is going to leave with his father, and he can no longer play with you. You will  Won't you forget me?"

    The tip of Hu Xiaomao's nose felt sore, "Li'er, I swear I will never forget you!"

    "Really?" Li'er smiled happily, as delicate as a spring flower. She took out a phoenix-shaped jade pendant from her arms and stuffed it into Hu Xiaomao's hand, "Brother Xiaomao, this jade pendant was left by my mother.  Yes, I will give it to you as a souvenir. When you see it in the future, you will think of me, so don¡¯t lose it!" Tang Bowen saw his daughter generously giving away the jade pendant from a distance, but hesitated to speak, shook his head and sighed.

    When Hu Xiaomao saw that the jade pendant was smooth and warm in texture, and its sword skills were extremely delicate, it was definitely a priceless treasure. He was surprised and said: "Li'er, this jade pendant is too valuable, I can't accept it!"

    Li'er said angrily: "If you refuse to accept it, I will cry until you agree."

    Hu Xiaomao hurriedly raised his hands in surrender, "Li'er, I beg you not to cry, I'll just accept it." He was most afraid of seeing the girl shed tears, so he reluctantly took the jade pendant and hid it carefully close to his body.  An ancient book says: "It is disrespectful to come and not go back."  He searched all over his body but couldn't find anything valuable, so he had to take off the quiver of the "heart-piercing arrow", a hidden weapon for body protection, and said sheepishly: "Li'er, I don't have anything valuable to give you, only this life-saving thing."  You won¡¯t dislike the quiver, right?¡±

    Li'er said happily: "As long as Brother Xiaomao gives it to me, Li'er wants it."

    After the two girls finished exchanging gifts, Tang Bowen came over and picked up his daughter, started Qinggong with Ouyang Jue and left.  Although people are far away, Li'er's cry still echoes in the mountains and forests: "Brother Xiao Mao, don't forget to come to me!"

    Hu Xiaomao looked at the direction in which they disappeared and murmured: "Li'er, I will definitely look for you in the future!"

    (The first volume "Dark Night Blood Terror" ends, please read the second volume "Qingshan Sword Qi Xing")

    Postscript:

    It took three months and nearly 120,000 words to be written, and finally the first volume of "Dark Night Blood Terror" was completed.  Only when I wrote it down carefully did I realize how difficult and painful it is to write.  The reason why I can persist until now is because of the support and encouragement of many friends, otherwise this article may have been abandoned halfway.

    I choose to write martial arts novels, and they are traditional martial arts novels, which may be difficult for many people to understand.  Nowadays, fantasy novels are popular on the Internet. Writing this kind of traditional martial arts is obviously not in line with the trend.  But my personal favorite is martial arts. Since I can¡¯t read any good martial arts novels, I have no choice but to write (keyboard?) by myself to create them.

    Although I have written it very carefully, the support rate of this article has not been high.  After all, this is my first time writing, so the structure, characters, plot, etc. may not be satisfactory.  Many friends have also made criticisms. Due to the large number of people, it is inconvenient to reply one by one, so I would like to thank them all.  I don¡¯t want to turn this article into fast food literature, nor do I want to add too many ** elements to attract readers (although this is easy to do), so many friends may find this article too boring, and I am really sorry.  I hope that the article can be both reasonable and unexpected. I will try to avoid anything that is too exaggerated or clich¨¦.

    The first volume should be regarded as a transitional part. The plot develops relatively slowly. Because there are many foreshadowings, the historical background and the relationship between the rivers and lakes need to be explained, so it takes up a lot of space.  If you read it carefully, you will find that there are many mysteries that need to be slowly revealed in the future.  For example, the destruction of Mingjiao, the whereabouts of Jiuyang Divine Art, the truth behind Yanyulou¡¯s murder of Li Yaner, the inside story of Hengshan Sect, Yin Tianyun¡¯s true identity, Ouyang Jue¡¯s origin, the final whereabouts of Tang¡¯s father and daughter, etc.  Of course, the most important thing is what kind of character will Hu Xiaomao become?  Hero?  I'm afraid it's a bit??Difficulty.

    In the second volume, Hu Xiaomao will begin to come into contact with martial arts and embark on the path of growth as a young man.  His destiny is full of variables, his relationship will not be smooth sailing, and he will also have to go through a series of hardships before he can succeed.  He has to work harder to achieve his dreams.  ;

 Volume 2: Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 1: First Arrival at Hengshan Mountain

    Escorted by Mo Tianfeng, masters and apprentices Yin Tianyun and Hu Xiaomao traveled all the way through mountains and rivers, and finally arrived at the foot of Mount Heng safely.

    News of Qiu Buxin and Li Yaner's death spread to the world, causing an uproar for a while.  Many knights and heroes heard the news that Qiu Buxin had been killed and the Stormrage warriors had suffered heavy losses. They secretly rejoiced and gathered their men, issued a statement to eliminate harm for the people, and marched towards the Stormrage Stronghold in a mighty manner.  Poor Raging Wind Village is leaderless and is under siege. Even though it is one of the eight major mountain strongholds in the world, it is still in danger and cannot escape the end of destruction.  The war is about to begin, and masters from various martial arts schools in the south of the Yangtze River gather in Xiaoxiang. From time to time, high-spirited young people can be seen on the road, carrying swords and galloping on their horses.  When the Furious Wind Village was strong, no one dared to take advantage of the power of the tiger. Now it is beating the dog in the water. Naturally, everyone has a strong personality and wants to take this opportunity to become famous.

    Hengshan Mountain is known as the "Southern Mountain". It is picturesque and famous for its beautiful mountain scenery. Its 72 peaks are arranged vertically and horizontally. From a distance, it looks like a big bird spreading its wings.  Red walls and blue tiles, ancient temples and temples can be faintly seen among the mountains and trees, and there is an endless stream of pilgrims coming to worship on the road.  Hengshan is not only a famous Taoist mountain but also a Buddhist holy place. The most famous ones are Nanyue Temple, Huangting Temple, Nantai Temple, Tibetan Scripture Hall, etc.  Since the Sui and Tang Dynasties, many celebrities have visited Nanyue and left a large number of poems and inscriptions.  Lu Ji has a poem that goes, "Nanheng Weiyue, so steep and blue. Looking at the waves of the Yangtze River and Xiang, the curtain of water is vast. The purity and harmony are harmonious, and the righteousness is hidden. The sky protects you, and the beauty is full of beautiful light." Hu Xiaomao looked at the scenery in front of him.  I was both excited and excited about this famous mountain. Thinking of practicing martial arts here in the future and becoming a chivalrous and righteous swordsman, I almost laughed until I dislocated my jaw.

    It was getting late when the three of them took a carriage to Nanyue Ancient Town. They simply decided to rest in the town for one night and then go into the mountains the next day.  After settling in, the three of them went to a tavern facing the street and asked the shopkeeper to cook up a few dishes and bring them to them.

    Mo Tianfeng looked at the pedestrians and scenery on the street through the wide open window. He couldn't help but feel emotional and sighed: "It has been nine years since I left Hengshan. When I came back today, I saw that the town has changed a lot! Back then, this place was very different.  It¡¯s not that lively, everyone is sallow and skinny, there are beggars and homeless people everywhere, the place is filthy, and Sixth Senior Sister always complains every time she goes back down the mountain.¡±

    Yin Tianyun smiled and said: "Now that the world is at peace and the emperor is implementing the strategy of benevolent government and caring for the people, recuperating and recuperating, it is naturally very different from the troubled times. If you go back to the mountain and take a look, you will also find that the Hengshan Sect is much more impressive than before."

    Mo Tianfeng's expression turned gloomy, he poured a glass of wine and drank it down, saying firmly: "As long as he is still here, I will not go back!"

    Yin Tianyun said: "No matter what, he is your senior brother. How can the brotherhood be eradicated? What's more, the deal is done and the turmoil of the year has subsided. We don't want to bring up the old things again. As long as you can untie the knot in your heart.  , when we return to the mountain gate, everything will be easy to discuss."

    Mo Tianfeng shook his head and said: "When I came down from the mountain, I broke my sword and swore an oath. Now I don't want to break my oath. Besides, I am free and unrestrained in the world. I can get drunk if I want to drink. If I want to find a woman, I can do it openly.  Brothel, don't pay attention to the looks of others. If you are bound by those rules and regulations, what's the point of living? Since I am a prodigal, I can't escape the fate of wandering around the world. "

    Hu Xiaomao lowered his head and ate fiercely while listening to the conversation between the two of them. He wondered, are there conflicts within the Hengshan sect?  Moreover, from what Master Uncle Mo said, it seemed that he had an irresolvable grudge with a certain fellow sect member.  He had spent many days with Mo Tianfeng, and he knew that although his uncle looked bohemian, he actually adhered to his true nature of chivalry, was very principled, and would not do anything that violated his moral conscience.  So based on this inference, could it be that that person committed a heinous and scandalous act, so he and Mo Tianfeng turned against each other to the point of breaking up?  I couldn't help but ask: "Uncle Master, who is that person you are talking about? Is it because of him that you will never return to Hengshan?"

    Mo Tianfeng patted his head and said sternly: "Xiao Mao, there are some things you are still young and shouldn't know. But you must remember not to talk too much or ask inappropriate questions in the Hengshan Sect in the future.  , otherwise not even your master can protect you."

    When Hu Xiaomao heard what he said was so serious, he scratched his head and said, "Since the consequences are so terrible, uncle, just pretend that I haven't asked you."

    Mo Tianfeng said: "Third senior brother, I admire this kid Xiaomao very much. I hope you can cultivate him well and prevent him from having any accidents. As long as you can abide by the oath that day, junior brother, I will definitely keep the secret for you." He  Afraid that Hu Xiaomao's life would not last long after he left, he reminded Yin Tianyun to fulfill his responsibility as a human teacher, lest Hu Xiaomao lose his life in ignorance.

    The green air on Yin Tianyun's face disappeared in a flash, and he smiled and said: "Thank you, junior brother, for reminding me! Xiaomao is my apprentice, of course I will train him carefully. If he is too bad at kung fu, wouldn't I be very embarrassed?" Mo Tianfeng had something in his words.  Of course he knew it.  Although he wanted to kill Hu Xiaomao to silence him in order to strictly guard the secret of Nine Yang Magic, but as soon as Hu Xiaomao died, Mo TianfengWill expose the secret secrets he hides.  After weighing the two factors, he could only give up the idea of ????killing people to silence him, and instead ensured Hu Xiaomao's safety.

    Mo Tianfeng sighed secretly. Although Yin Tianyun did not dare to kill Hu Xiaomao, he probably would not try his best to teach him martial arts. How successful he can be depends on his own destiny.  Moreover, Hu Xiaomao came from a humble background and his aptitude was not excellent. Even when he reached the mountain, he could hardly win the favor of other masters. In order to master the Hengshan swordsmanship, a miracle must happen.

    After dinner, Yin Tianyun went back to the inn to rest early because he was injured.  Mo Tianfeng took Hu Xiaomao around the ancient town and bought him some necessary clothes.  Hu Xiaomao had been walking around in fear for so many days, but today he was able to play with ease and peace of mind. He was full of curiosity about everything, especially the spicy Hunan snacks, all of which he wanted to kill.

    The two of them walked and walked, and unknowingly came to the North Street of the ancient town.  I saw a majestic and broad ancient palace-style temple standing at the end of the street, facing south, surrounded by red walls, with towering four-corner turrets, and a clear mountain spring flowing under the wall.  Although the outline of the temple is blurred in the dead of night, its majestic and solemn momentum can still be felt under the moonlight.

    Mo Tianfeng pointed at the temple and said: "This is the most famous Nanyue Temple in Hengshan. The temple is dedicated to the God of the Mountains. This temple was first called the 'Sitianhuo King Temple' and later changed to the 'Nanthen Tianjun Temple'.  It is the largest of the Five Mountains Temples and has been consecrated and renovated by successive emperors. It has a well-planned layout, complete structure and exquisite architecture. Every year on May 17th, the birthday of Emperor Fu, people from hundreds of miles around come to attend the Nanyue Temple Fair, disguised as figures from the previous dynasty.  They paraded through the streets holding halberds, flags, and canopies, performed dragon and lion dances, and sang and performed operas, making it very lively."

    Hu Xiaomao was leisurely fascinated and said regretfully: "It's a pity that we arrived too late. The temple door is closed, so we can't go in and see it with our own eyes!"

    Mo Tianfeng blinked and said, "Who said there's no way? Come with me!" He grabbed the collar of his neck with one hand, lifted him up like a chicken, and took a few steps to the bottom of the wall to take a look.  There was no one around, so he jumped up suddenly, put his right foot on the wall, used his strength to jump up to the top of the wall, and said with a smile: "Aren't we coming in now?"

    Hu Xiaomao scratched his head uneasily and said, "Uncle Master, does it seem a little inappropriate for us to break into the Yue Temple at night?" It would not be fun if the people in the temple regard him as a thief.

    Mo Tianfeng said nonchalantly: "We just went in for fun, not to steal things. What are you afraid of? Xiaomao, let me tell you, a man can do whatever he wants, and don't hesitate or hesitate. Especially when encountering  When you find a beautiful woman who seduces you, you must strike quickly, ruthlessly, and accurately, and you must be resolute and decisive before others do.¡±

    Hu Xiaomao rolled his eyes and his heart screamed again!  Along the way, Mo Tianfeng ignored the fact that he was underage and kept instilling in him the experience of chasing women. Almost everything could be analyzed and explained in connection with chasing women, and he also included his own personal experience as a reference.  , the tongue shines like a lotus flower.  But Hu Xiaomao was too young after all, and couldn't understand what he said. He was confused and confused, and regarded it as a big mental torture.

    Before Mo Tianfeng finished speaking, a fierce wind suddenly hit his chest, like a huge wave emptying out, containing astonishing power.  Immediately afterwards, a clear and cold voice sounded: "Whoever breaks into Yue Temple without permission, get out!"

    Mo and Hu were both surprised at the same time. They didn't expect that there was really someone guarding the Nanyue Temple.  Mo Tianfeng came here with a playful mentality and had no intention of offending the guardian of Yue Temple. He was about to speak out to defend himself, but he felt the pressure in front of him was unexpectedly heavy and he was unable to make a sound.  This airborne palm shot from several feet away was actually so powerful. The other party's internal strength was far superior to his own.  Mo Tianfeng was not a fool. How could he be so stupid as to fight with others' internal strength and immediately jump off the high wall and let Hu Xiaomao go?

    I saw a dark shadow flashing, and an old Taoist wearing a high crown jumped onto the wall.  He has extraordinary bones, three strands of black beard under his chin, his skin is as white as jade, and his broad sleeves are blown by the night wind, making him look like a fairy.  His eyes were as bright as cold stars in the sky, and like invisible sharp blades. He looked down at Mo and Hu with a trace of surprise in his eyes. He obviously couldn't figure out why these two people were here. He said in a deep voice: "Two people."  I'm here to invite you, I'm a poor Taoist. You two have upright faces, and it seems that they are not evil and treacherous people. I don't know why you broke into the Nanyue Temple at night?"

    Mo Tianfeng knew that he had met a stranger in the martial arts world, so he bowed respectfully and said: "Junior Mo Tianfeng of the Hengshan Sect, this is my nephew Hu Xiaomao, paying homage to Taoist Master Tianfa. This matter is purely a misunderstanding, and we have absolutely no wrongdoing."  I still allow the Taoist Priest to explain."

    Without waiting for Taoist Priest Tianfa to express his opinion, a lazy voice said: "No need to explain! Rats roam in the middle of the night, and they are either rapists or thieves. Tianfa, why don't you take them down?" Taoist Priest Tianfa didn't know who was beside him.  When did a monk appear? He was bald, covered in fat, wearing a shabby gray cassock, and had a string of nine fist-sized rosary beads hanging on his chest.  He propped his head on his hands, and his huge and plump body lay half a foot wide on his side.On the top of the wall, the posture was relaxed and leisurely, without any shaking.

    Hu Xiaomao shouted hurriedly: "It's my first time to come to Hengshan. I heard that the Nanyue Temple is very magnificent, so I want to go in with my uncle to worship the God of the Mountain. We are not bad people!"

    Taoist Master Tianfa glanced at the fat monk coldly, "Monk Mingxin, I told you they are not traitors. If you can't trust my eyes, just do it yourself and stop giving me orders!"

    Master Mingxin said with a smile: "Old Taoist priest, you clearly know that this poor monk doesn't like to be active and wants to lie down and sleep anytime and anywhere, but you ask me to hit people. Isn't it like forcing someone to do something difficult?"

    Mo Tianfeng felt nervous. This monk seemed to be difficult to deal with. He was probably on par with Taoist Master Tianfa.  He has been studying swordsmanship in Hengshan for many years, but he has never heard of such masters lurking in the Nanyue Temple. Tonight, he will encounter two at the same time!  Either Tianfa or Mingxin has the ability to compete for the top twenty in the martial arts rankings. If they were walking in the world, they would definitely be famous all over the world. But they just stay in the Nanyue Temple and are willing to be unknown. It is really puzzling.  .  He drew the sword in his hand without saying a word. The sword walked with him, the green light was like lightning, and he used eighteen moves of Hengshan swordsmanship in one go. All the moves were the essence of Hengshan sect's swordsmanship.  After he performed the eighteenth move "Returning Wild Goose Soaring Low", his face was not red and his ears were not flushed. He put away his sword and cupped his fists and said: "This junior is showing off his embarrassment by playing tricks on others!"

    Master Mingxin yawned, "It turns out he is a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect! These few sword skills are so-so, and I got 67% of Qu Laoer's true inheritance, which is pretty good. It seems that there will be no good show tonight.  , go to sleep!" He pressed a single palm on the wall, and disappeared into the air.

    Mo Tianfeng hurriedly asked Taoist Master Tianfa, "Could it be that the two seniors knew their master?" His master, Qu Zicheng, was the head of the Hengshan Sect of the previous generation and died of illness nine years ago.  Later, the Hengshan sect's civil strife was triggered by the issue of succession.

    Taoist Master Tianfa said: "Yes. We once competed in martial arts with Daxia Qu. Unfortunately, he died young and is no longer alive! Since you are disciples of Daxia Qu, I believe you have no ill intentions. Go back now.  . If you really want to come in and pay homage to the Mountain God, you can come back tomorrow after the temple gate opens."

    Mo Tianfeng and Hu Xiaomao respectfully said "yes", and when they looked up again, Taoist Master Tianfa had disappeared, as dim as a crane in the sky, with only the bright moon shining alone.  Mo Tianfeng sighed: "There are hidden dragons and crouching tigers everywhere in the martial arts world! Compared with the real masters, our false reputation is nothing!" Recalling that Ouyang Jue showed his skills in the bloody battle with Stormrage Village, although he was also unknown,  His swordsmanship is unparalleled in the world, and although he claims to be the fastest swordsman among the seven sword sects, he can never come close to him.

    Hu Xiaomao asked cautiously: "Uncle Master, are their martial arts better than yours?"

    Mo Tianfeng said: "Of course! They are at the same level as my master. I will train for another twenty years before I can catch up with them. Xiao Mao, no matter how advanced your martial arts training becomes in the future, remember, 'There are people outside us.  There is a saying in the sky. Whether you are a human being or a student of martial arts, the key point is to be humble and not to be arrogant and complacent in any case. This is the truth that 'the sea is open to all rivers, and there is room for tolerance'."

    Seeing that he suddenly became serious and serious, as if he was a different person, Hu Xiaomao couldn't help but laugh, "Uncle, I understand!"

    Mo Tianfeng pondered for a moment and said: "Xiao Mao, I can't accompany you up the mountain tomorrow. Before I say goodbye, my uncle wants to send you a few words. I hope you can remember them carefully, which will be of great benefit to you in the future!"

    Hu Xiaomao suddenly realized that he had to say goodbye to this humorous uncle. Thinking of the joys and sorrows these days, the corners of his eyes became hot and tears flowed down, "Uncle!"

    Mo Tianfeng laughed and scolded: "Why are you crying? It's not like I'm gone and never come back. Wipe your tears quickly!"

    Hu Xiaomao wiped away his tears with his sleeves and heard Mo Tianfeng say: "Xiao Mao, tell the truth, do you want to become a hero with outstanding martial arts skills in the future?" Hu Xiaomao nodded vigorously and said: "I want to be the best.  The most outstanding hero!" Mo Tianfeng said: "Okay! Since you are determined, you must always keep your goal in mind. From now on, when you go to the mountains to learn martial arts, you must first practice ten times harder than others.  Only by enduring hardships can you become a master. Secondly, you must not be ashamed to ask questions from your subordinates. If you are walking among three people, you must have my teacher. Thirdly, you must lay a solid foundation and don¡¯t be too ambitious. If you understand the principles I have said, you will definitely be successful in the future.  when."

    Hu Xiaomao said gratefully: "Uncle Master's teachings, Xiaomao dare not or forget them!"

    Mo Tianfeng said: "In three years, I will come to test your martial arts progress. If you perform well, I will give you a mysterious gift."

    Hu Xiaomao's eyes lit up and he said with confidence: "Uncle Master, I'm going to order your gift! I will definitely make you satisfied!"

    "A word from a gentleman!"

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to chase a horse!¡±

    The two high-fived each other and smiled at each other.

     When I woke up early the next morning, Mo Tianfeng had left without saying goodbye and drifted away.  Although Hu Xiaomao felt sad, he finally held back his tears and silently blessed this uncle.

    Yin Tianyun took Hu Xiaomao to climb the mountain, walking on the stone steps mountain road, passing Huangtingguan, Bailongtan, Yuelin, and arrived at the foot of Huagai Peak.  When Hu Xiaomao went up the mountain, he saw deep forests, calm waters, scenic spots everywhere, thousands of trees vying for glory, and lingering clouds and mist, just like a fairyland on earth.  He looked around all the way and felt that the scenery in the mountains was so beautiful that he wished he had an extra pair of eyes so that he could take in all the picturesque scenery.  The higher you go up, the colder the air becomes, and the trees and flowers growing there are also very different from those at the foot of the mountain, with a different swaying appearance.

    After passing through the woods that blocked out the sky and the sun, and then crossing a small bridge, a vast courtyard suddenly appeared among the trees.  A bluestone avenue was built in front of the gate. At the end of the road stands a white marble archway with four large red characters "Hengshan Sword Sect".  The archway shines brightly in the sunlight, with four Chinese characters flying like dragons and phoenixes, seeming to burst out of the wall. It looks quite impressive from a distance.

    Hu Xiaomao was so excited that his heart was beating fast. After going through all kinds of hardships and nearly surviving many times, he finally arrived at the Hengshan Sword Sect and was about to enter the palace!  For a moment, all the past events flashed through my mind like a revolving door, and I couldn't help but become obsessed.

    Yin Tianyun walked a few steps, turned around and saw him standing still, frowning, "Hu Xiaomao, why are you so stunned? Let's go!"

    Hu Xiaomao came back to his senses and said happily: "Master, wait for me!" He ran behind Yin Tianyun and strode together towards the distant courtyard.

 Volume 2: Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 2: The Green Dapeng

    It was noon that day, and the huge courtyard was quiet. Most of the people in the Hengshan sect had gone to hide to rest or enjoy the cool air.  Hu Xiaomao followed Yin Tianyun into the door, and at a glance he saw a shirtless young man standing on a horse in the martial arts training ground, practicing the most basic left and right punches.  He was probably only eleven or twelve years old, with handsome appearance and piercing eyes. His skin had been reddened by the sun. Strips of sweat rolled down his lean body, and the soil under his feet was wet with the sweat.  The young man didn't seem to care about the heat wave. He punched, retracted, and punched tirelessly, repeating monotonous punching movements. He was extremely focused, as if there was an sworn enemy standing in front of him.  He was like a little tiger, exuding a unique and strong aura without even realizing it.

    Hu Xiaomao was speechless and said: "Master, who is he? Why is he practicing kung fu alone in the scorching sun? Where are the others?"

    Yin Tianyun said: "He is Gao Qingcheng, your fifth uncle's apprentice. He has been a disciple for two years. He puts all his attention on practicing martial arts. He works harder than other fellow apprentices. His future is limitless. If you are like him  I feel reassured by his fanatical perseverance and never-ending spirit until he achieves his goal." In his words, he expressed great admiration for the young man.

    The words Mo Tianfeng said last night flashed through Hu Xiaomao's mind. He straightened his back, his eyes shone with an extremely determined light, and said word by word: "Master, I won't be worse than him!"

    Gao Qingcheng was still practicing boxing sweating profusely. Although he saw Yin Tianyun and Hu Xiaomao walking by, he didn't pay attention to them at all. He just concentrated on every tiny movement of his, striving to be accurate, quick and perfect.  When Yin Tianyun saw that as a junior, he didn't take the initiative to come over to worship, he snorted coldly and walked straight in.  Hu Xiaomao stuck out his tongue, thinking that he had to learn from Senior Brother Gao's spirit, but a gentleman's way of treating others is courtesy first, so he had to be careful about this.

    Passing through the lobby and patio, we came to a secluded courtyard.  The yard is surrounded by meandering water, with several clumps of green bamboo swaying around it, and a row of orchids planted under the eaves.  The light fragrance fills the air, refreshing the mind and making people feel peaceful and tranquil.

    As soon as he walked into the courtyard, the ajar door opened with a creaking sound and there was no wind. He only heard a majestic and deep voice saying: "Is the third junior brother back? Hey, your steps are sloppy and your breathing is rapid. Could it be that you have suffered internal injuries?  ? Come in quickly!" Yin Tianyun said with a smile: "We haven't seen each other for many days, and the second senior brother's skills have improved to a higher level! He accurately judged that I had suffered internal injuries from a distance of more than ten feet. Junior brother sincerely admires me!" The voice paused and pointed.  There was an open space in the courtyard and he said: "Xiao Mao, you stand here and wait. You are not allowed to leave without my instructions." Hu Xiaomao bowed and said "yes".

    Hu Xiaomao watched Yin Tianyun walk into the room, closed the door, and stood at the place he designated.  There were no trees to block him here, and the scorching sun was shining directly down. In just half a stick of incense, he was already sweating profusely and his whole body was burning hot.  In fact, as long as you walk a few steps to the side, you can hide under the shade of a tree to enjoy the cool air.  But Hu Xiaomao didn't dare to move. Senior Brother Gao was still practicing boxing naked, which was ten times harder than him.  He knew very well that even though there was a door between them, his actions could not satisfy the people in the room.  If he can't even withstand this test, I'm afraid he will be kicked out of the mountain tomorrow.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but when Hu Xiaomao was sunburned and groggy, he was suddenly hit on the back. A pretty girl in a red outfit jumped in front of him, turning her dark and bright eyes, curiously.  Asked: "Hey, where are you from? Why are you standing in front of my father's door?" She has hair like black hair, skin like snow, a lively and cute expression, and is slightly taller than Hu Xiaomao.

    Hu Xiaomao perked up and said, "Are you the daughter of the master's uncle? My master's surname is Yin. He entered the room and told me to wait here."

    The girl glanced at the closed door and said with a sweet smile: "So you are Master Yin's new apprentice! My surname is Chen and my name is Qinghua. I came in earlier than you. Please call me 'Senior Sister' to hear it!"

    Hu Xiaomao said loudly and obediently: "Senior Sister Chen!"

    Chen Qinghua clapped his hands and laughed: "Haha, great, someone finally calls me senior sister! Junior brother, would you like to play with me? Senior brother and the others have made an appointment to climb Zhurong Peak, and they will compete to see who can climb the fastest.  !¡±

    Hu Xiaomao shook his head and said: "Senior sister, I can't leave, if master"

    Chen Qinghua interrupted him and said: "Coward, I don't know when my father and uncle will come out. Do you just keep waiting stupidly? Besides, I invited you to go. Even if uncle Yin knew it, he wouldn't blame you.  Yes. Is this your first time coming to Hengshan? There are many interesting places on the mountain, and the scenery is very beautiful. Follow us to play, and it will open your eyes!"

    Seeing how enthusiastic she was, Hu Xiaomao couldn't help but be in a dilemma. He didn't want to offend the head's daughter when he came, but he didn't dare to disobey the master's instructions. He scratched his head and said, "Senior sister, it's not that I don't want to go, but the master can't explain it to me!""" Just when I didn't know what to do, a boy of twelve or thirteen years old ran over at the right time, before anyone else arrived: "Hua sister, so you are here. It's so hard for me to find you!"  Everyone is here, you are the only one missing!  "He has a slender figure and handsome features. His clothes are carefully sewn from fine fabrics, well-tailored and full of wealth.

    Chen Qinghua glanced at him and said angrily: "Don't you have the patience to wait for me?" The young man quickly apologized and said with a smile: "Don't get me wrong, Hwamei, it's Junior Brother Wei and the others who are making noise, and it has absolutely nothing to do with me. Hey, where did this come from?  Countryside? Why are you staying in Master's yard?" His eyes fell on Hu Xiaomao, with a hint of disdain, arrogance, and vigilance in his surprise.  Hu Xiaomao has been fed up with the cold looks from others since he was a child because of his poor family. He is particularly disgusted with such condescending people. He becomes angry and has no good impression of this person in his heart.

    Chen Qinghua lightly punched the young man, "Brother, don't talk nonsense! He is Master Yin's new disciple, and I'm just about to invite him to go hiking together." The young man said impatiently: "Hua sister, don't worry about it.  No business! Maybe master and uncle have other plans, let¡¯s go!¡± He grabbed her hand and ran away.

    When Hu Xiaomao saw them running away hand in hand, looking intimate, he felt a sense of loss for no reason, and then a strong sense of inferiority surged into his heart.  Even though there was no mirror in front of him, he knew that there was a huge difference between him and the young man. No matter in appearance, clothes or figure, he was not as good as the other boy. Especially since he was so poor, he couldn't compare with his family background, which was either rich or noble.  He looked down at his coarse clothes, and the "countryman" comment seemed to ring in his ears again, and he smiled bitterly. The world was cold, and it seemed that this was not the paradise he imagined.

    When the sun was setting in the west and the evening breeze was refreshing, the closed door finally opened, and Yin Tianyun and Hengshan leader Chen Tianlei came out together.  After treatment, Yin Tianyun's injuries were reduced by two points and he appeared to be in good spirits.  Chen Tianlei has a majestic appearance and electric eyes. Although he is half a head shorter than Yin Tianyun, his aura is more powerful, which immediately makes people ignore his weakness in height.  His fingers were slender and smooth, probably because he had lived indoors for a long time. His complexion was unusually pale, his steps were steady, and he had the majestic air of a leader when he looked around.

    Without waiting for instructions, Hu Xiaomao immediately prostrated himself on the ground, kowtowed three times, and said loudly: "Hu Xiaomao, kowtow to the leader!"

    Chen Tianlei was quite surprised and said with satisfaction: "Third Junior Brother, your new disciple is very polite, not bad! Hu Xiaomao, get up."

    Hu Xiaomao agreed and stood with his hands down, looking respectful.

    Chen Tianlei said: "Your master has told me your origin. I agree to list you on the door wall. From now on, you will officially become the eighth generation disciple of our Hengshan sect. According to the teachings of the ancestor, your generation should belong to the 'Qing' generation."  , just change your name to 'Qingpeng'! I hope you can travel thousands of miles, have high aspirations, and make our Hengshan famous in the future!"

    Hu Xiaomao was overjoyed: "Thank you, Master, for the name! Xiao no, Qingpeng will certainly live up to your and Master's high expectations!"

    In the red afterglow, the blue Dapeng finally spread its wings on Mount Hengshan.  However, no one thought at this time that this green roc would not only fail to bring glory to the Hengshan Sect in the future, but would instead cause endless troubles.

    When it was time for dinner, everyone in the Hengshan faction gathered together, and Hu Qingpeng was able to meet them one by one.  Qin Tianri, the Fourth Master's Uncle, was tall and handsome. He was a rare handsome man in the world. Unfortunately, he had a fiery temperament and would always scold the younger disciples.  The fifth uncle, Gu Tianxing, is short in stature and mediocre in appearance. He is well-dressed and wears several jewel-encrusted rings on his hands. He looks like a nouveau riche no matter how he looks.  Liu Tianyue, the Sixth Master's Uncle, is the wife of the head of the family. She is quite pretty, with a slender figure and a mature young woman's style in every gesture.  Whether it was an illusion or not, Hu Qingpeng seemed to feel that she was depressed and unhappy.  Except for the master Bohuang Tianjun, who has been missing for many years and whose life or death is uncertain, he has seen six of the famous Hengshan Seven Swords.  Qin Tianri and others were lukewarm towards this new nephew, but because of Yin Tianyun's face, they gave him a meeting gift, both light and heavy.

    Chen Qinghua was originally the youngest among her peers. She finally got a junior brother and was promoted to senior sister. She happily took Hu Qingpeng to another spacious dining room and introduced him to his fellow senior brothers and sisters.  There are 20 disciples of the eighth generation of the Hengshan sect. Hu Qingpeng greeted them one by one under the guidance of his enthusiastic senior sister.  Since they do not eat at the same table as their elders, these teenagers are quite active and look at their new companions curiously.

    The young man who came to see Chen Qinghua in the afternoon was named Zhao Qinghe, and he was Chen Tianlei's disciple. When Hu Qingpeng walked up to him, he smiled and said, "Junior brother Hu, we meet again!" Hu Qingpeng suppressed the unhappiness in his heart and said,  He saluted and said, "Senior Brother Zhao, please give me your advice in the future!" Zhao Qinghe chuckled and pretended to be generous: "Junior Brother Hu, don't say that I don't take care of you as a senior brother. You are now a disciple of Hengshan, but you are wearing the clothes you are wearing.  The fabric is so poor, how can you wear it to meet people? Where is my place??I keep a few sets of old clothes, all made of fine silk and satin. Unfortunately, they don¡¯t fit now. How about giving them all to you?  "

    Hu Qingpeng was furious, his face flushed red. This Zhao Qinghe was really hateful. He tried to humiliate him by giving small favors, and made it clear that he wanted to give him a blow.  He had just arrived, and the other party was his senior brother, so of course he couldn't immediately turn against him. He took a breath and said firmly: "No need! I'm not used to wearing other people's clothes."

    Zhao Qinghe tapped his palm lightly and said: "Since junior brother doesn't give me face, I have to throw away those clothes. Hey, a dog bites Lu Dongbin, it doesn't know a good heart!" As he spoke, he shook his head and sighed, and the young people watching the excitement suddenly burst into laughter.  laugh it out.

    Hu Qingpeng was ashamed and angry. Looking at the mocking faces, they were so strange, indifferent and ugly. A helpless feeling of weakness swept through his limbs like a cold wave, and his heart sank into the bottomless abyss.  He never thought that he would be treated like this by his fellow students.  But dressed in coarse cloth, he was indeed an outlier among a group of well-dressed, rich and noble teenagers.  As the saying goes, "the poor in literature and the rich in martial arts" actually practice martial arts, which consumes a lot of money. Often only disciples from wealthy families have the financial resources to hire a master and buy equipment.  And children from poor families can¡¯t even fill their bellies, so how can they have the strength to wield swords and guns?  At this time, Hu Qingpeng regretted for the first time and really wanted to leave. Maybe the decision he made that day was wrong and he should not have come to Hengshan.

    Chen Qinghua held Hu Qingpeng's hand tightly to prevent him from escaping from her side. She raised her eyebrows and glared at the senior brothers: "Humph, you are going too far! If anyone dares to laugh again, I will file a complaint with my father!"

    The laughter of the young men suddenly stopped, as if they had been cut in half with a sharp knife.  Zhao Qinghe coughed lightly and said cautiously: "Mei Hua, aren't you angry? I just wanted to make a joke with Junior Brother Hu, and I didn't mean any harm."

    Chen Qinghua said with a straight face: "Are you kidding? It's not funny at all! If you bully my junior brother again, I won't agree to it!" He turned to Hu Qingpeng and said kindly: "Junior brother, don't pay attention to them. You have a senior sister to support you. Who cares?  How dare you look down on you! Come and have dinner with senior sister." Hu Qingpeng was flattered and sat down next to her. He was touched and happy that at least there was someone willing to accept him.  He looked at Chen Qinghua's snow-white pretty face close at hand, smelled her faint body fragrance, and felt an indescribable heat wave fill his chest, and the beauty of this moment was deeply burned into his mind.

    Zhao Qinghe sat aside angrily, looking at the two of them coldly, with deep jealousy flashing in his eyes.

    After dinner in an awkward atmosphere, Liu Qinghua told Hu Qingpeng that if anyone bullies him again in the future, he must tell her.  Hu Qingpeng felt warm in his heart and felt a little more at ease. He no longer felt hesitant and helpless, and he praised the senior sister for her kindness and beauty without hesitation.  Liu Qinghua enjoyed it greatly and laughed so hard that his flowers trembled.

    When everyone dispersed, Hu Qingpeng followed his fellow disciple Liu Qingshan back to Yin Tianyun's original residence.  Liu Qingshan is two years older than Hu Qingpeng. He is the only son of a local rich man. He is fair and fat, with a round head and a tiger's head. He always smiles and is very popular among his peers.  Along the way, he introduced to Hu Qingpeng the rules and taboos of the sect and the preferences of the masters and uncles, and gave instructions on the layout of various places in the courtyard. He was frothing at the mouth and did not give Hu Qingpeng a chance to interrupt at all.  Hu Qingpeng was amused. This senior brother also loved to show off his eloquence!

    Yin Tianyun lives in a relatively remote place, located in a corner of the village courtyard. Over the wall is a dense virgin forest. The howls of wild beasts and birds are particularly clear in the dark night.  Entering the room, Liu Qingshan put away his playful expression and looked Hu Qingpeng up and down, shaking his head and sighing.

    Hu Qingpeng was so shocked by his look that he asked in confusion: "Senior Brother Liu, what do you mean?"

    Liu Qingshan sighed and said: "Junior brother Hu, do you know that you got into a lot of trouble as soon as you came here? Even my senior brother, I'm afraid I can't help you."

    Hu Qingpeng wondered: "I haven't done anything extraordinary, how could I get into trouble?"

    Liu Qingshan said: "Have you forgotten what happened just now? Senior Brother Zhao is talented, his family has huge assets, and he is very popular with the leader. He can be said to be the leader of our group of brothers. You refused his kindness in front of everyone, let  If he can't come down, doesn't he offend him? And you actually violated his taboo by being so intimate with Junior Sister Chen. Do you think he can forgive you? I'm afraid your life in the mountain will be difficult in the future!"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a while and said anxiously: "It's not me who took the initiative to get close to Senior Sister Chen, it was her"

    Liu Qingshan interrupted him and said: "No matter who takes the initiative, it is your fault! I just secretly observed Senior Brother Zhao and found that his eyes were very unkind."

    Hu Qingpeng wanted to say loudly, "I'm not afraid of him," but Zhao Qinghe started early and knew martial arts after all. He was completely different from the street gangsters he knew. He was better than him overtly and covertly.  If there is a conflict between the two, he will definitely be the one who suffers.  murmured: "Thenthen what should I do?"

    Liu Qingshan patted his chest vigorously and said seriously: "You are my junior brother. How can I, as a senior brother, watch you being bullied by outsiders? Don't worry, Senior Brother Zhao has me to mediate and intercede. I guess he will see  I won¡¯t make things difficult for you in my honor.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was overjoyed: "Thank you, senior brother, for your generous help!"

    Liu Qingshan smiled and said: "But, I can't go to Senior Brother Zhao empty-handed, right? Did they give you a meeting gift? I don't think you are a wealthy person, so you can just bring out those meeting gifts, maybe  Barely enough.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng is not a fool. At that moment, he felt clear-headed, angry and helpless. It turned out that he had taken a roundabout way to get his own thing!  In an instant, the smiling face in front of him became fake and unfamiliar, which chilled him to the core.  He hesitated for a moment and slowly took out the gift from his arms.  Liu Qingshan couldn't wait to grab it, and said with a smile: "Give it all to me, I will settle this matter." His tone was perfunctory, obviously without much sincerity.

    It was late at night, Hu Qingpeng was lying on the bed, listening to Liu Qingshan's ups and downs of snoring, staring blankly at the dark ceiling with wide eyes, thinking of today's experience and helpless future, feeling lonely, and two lines of cold tears welled up.  Out of the corner of my eye.  The path he chose was full of hardships from the beginning.  What should he do in the future in a foreign country far away from his relatives?  With tears and questions, Hu Qingpeng gradually fell into sleep

 Volume 2: Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 3: Bearing the Humiliation and Bearing the Burden

    (I am from Yantai. If you can tell me where there are any mistakes in the book, I would be very grateful. If possible, please give me a chance to correct it. Thank you.)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As soon as it got dark, Hu Qingpeng was kicked awake by Liu Qingshan. He rubbed his sleepy eyes and asked, "Brother, what's the matter?" Liu Qingshan said impatiently, "Don't sleep! It's time for morning exercises. Who's going late?"  If you are going to be punished by the leader, hurry up!" Hu Qingpeng was so excited that he lost all sleep. He quickly got up, put on his clothes, and followed Liu Qingshan to the martial arts training ground.

    All the eight generations of disciples quickly gathered on the martial arts training ground, each finding his or her own position, and lined up in three rows neatly and tacitly. Everyone held their heads high and kept silent.  Hu Qingpeng consciously ranked last.  As soon as everyone stood still, except for the injured Yin Tianyun, the rest of the Hengshan Four Swordsmen appeared at the same time.  Chen Tianlei glanced at the disciples, nodded slightly, and finally his eyes fell on Hu Qingpeng, saying: "Junior sister, lead them to do their routine homework. Qingpeng, come with me!"

    Hu Qingpeng followed Chen Tianlei to a corner of the martial arts training ground. Liu Tianyue over there had already issued a command, instructing all the disciples to hold Yuan Shouyi, channel the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and start daily internal practice.

    Chen Tianlei said to Hu Qingpeng: "Qingpeng, because your master is injured and needs to rest, you should follow me during this period to learn the internal skills and basic skills of our sect. When your master recovers from his injury, he will teach you  ."

    Hu Qingpeng said in surprise: "My nephew is deeply honored to be given personal guidance by the head master!"

    The main internal skill of Hengshan School is "Zhu Rong Shen Gong", which is divided into twelve levels. It mainly absorbs and exercises Yang Qi, supplemented by Yin Qi. Yin and Yang are practiced together, and the Tao method is natural.  Therefore, great emphasis is placed on guiding the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, especially around sunrise as the best time to practice.  The true energy in the body mainly travels through the three Yang meridians of the hands and the three Yang meridians of the feet, and is stored in the lower Dantian.  The Zhurong Magic Skill progresses from the shallower to the deeper, and the training methods and the movement routes of the true energy are different for each level. The further you go, the more difficult and dangerous it is to practice, and the higher the possibility of going crazy.  Since the establishment of the Hengshan sect, only one person has been able to reach the eleventh level. Currently, Chen Tianlei, who has the strongest internal power in the sect, only has the strength of the eighth level.  Hu Qingpeng carefully remembered what Chen Tianlei said, and he suddenly became enlightened on the path of martial arts practice. He immediately closed his eyes and breathed out according to the mental method, and meditated quietly.  Within a moment, I felt a warm current flowing straight in from the Baihui point on the top of my head, like a trickling stream, flowing through every part of the body according to the guidance of my mind, and returned to the Dantian. The warmth was very useful.

    Chen Tianlei was quite surprised by how quickly he understood. Little did he know that Hu Qingpeng had been taught by a master and had a very solid foundation in ancient Chinese. Those profound words about inner strength and mental methods were not difficult for him, and he could naturally understand them as soon as he heard them.  If you are someone else who has never entered a school, no matter how good your qualifications are, if you cannot understand the meaning of the text and do not know how to connect the two sentences to explain it, you will not be able to correctly grasp the method of Qi cultivation.  If you go astray, it takes a lot of time and energy to correct the deviation.

    The predecessor who created the Zhu Rong Sheng Gong was a strange man with both civil and military skills. All the internal power formulas left behind are arranged in parallel style, focusing on parallelism, paying attention to phonology, gorgeous words, and high literary talent. They often quote the original words of the Analects of Confucius, the Book of Changes, the Book of Songs and other classics.  It is quite difficult for ordinary people to understand and understand.  For example, the first sentence at the beginning of the chapter says: "My husband's divine way is clear and mysterious, and the fate of heaven is slightly revealed. Looking at the sun and the moon, there are many wonderful gods." This is a quote from two sentences in "Yi¡¤Xici" "The righteousness of yin and yang matches the sun and the moon."  , "Only a few, so it can accomplish the world's affairs; only a god, so it can be done quickly".  However, most of the disciples of future generations are martial artists. Not to mention having read the "Book of Changes", if they can't even recognize a few big characters, how can they understand the essence of the words of their ancestors?  Although there is guidance from the master, I am still confused after all. I only know how to practice, but I don¡¯t know why, and I often get twice the result with half the effort.  Even in Chen Tianlei's generation, because everyone's understanding of Zhu Rong's magical skill is shallow and deep, right and wrong, there are few who can truly use it skillfully.  Hu Qingpeng was able to understand the basic mental method in one day, which has never happened in several generations. It can be called an anomaly.

    Hu Qingpeng was practicing his skills all over the world. He slowly opened his eyes and saw the surprise on Chen Tianlei's face. He said with a guilty conscience: "Uncle Master, is my training method wrong?"

    Chen Tianlei shook his head and asked, "Have you never practiced internal strength before?"

    Hu Qingpeng answered honestly: "No."

    Chen Tianlei's eyes shone with strange light, with an expression eager for talent, and he smiled and said: "Qingpeng, your practice method is very correct, and the speed of understanding and application is beyond my expectation! When your master taught me the introductory mental method,  It took me a full seven days to fully master it. In comparison, you did very well! I will simply pass on the formula of the first level of mind method to you. You can figure it out for yourself first, and feel free to ask questions if you don't understand.  I know everything I know, and I can tell you everything." He is the leader of a sect, and he is responsible for the rise and fall of the sect, so he naturally attaches great importance to the next generation of disciples.?Cultivation, after all, it is up to them to be successful in the future.

    This first-level mental method is several times more profound than the introductory one. Hu Qingpeng couldn't understand it for a while, so he had to recite it over and over again and digest it slowly when he had time.

    After breakfast, it is customary to rest for half a stick of incense before officially starting to practice today¡¯s basic skills.  In the afternoon, they all separate, and whoever accepts the apprentice will teach martial arts and swordsmanship.  As soon as the teenagers walked out of the dining room, they bumped into Liu Tianyue.  Liu Tianyue signaled that they didn't need to be polite and waved to Hu Qingpeng: "Follow me."

    Hu Qingpeng was puzzled, but he did not dare to neglect the instructions given by the head wife, so he followed her step by step to the side hall.  Liu Tianyue sat down at the coffee table and said with half a smile: "Qinghua seems to be quite close to you, right?" Hu Qingpeng couldn't guess what she meant, so he was stunned for a moment and replied: "Uncle Sixth Master, Chen  Senior sister indeed takes good care of me." Liu Tianyue shook his head and said: "This silly girl just likes to sympathize with others! Now the disciples of Hengshan Sect all come from wealthy families, and they donate thousands of taels of filial piety money every year. You are the only one who comes from a poor family. What a shame.  You know what Third Senior Brother likes about you, why did you accept you as your disciple?"

    Hu Qingpeng did not expect that she would say these words. His chest felt like it was pressed by a big stone, and he was extremely stuffy. He lowered his head in shame, and cold sweat broke out on his back.  The implication of Liu Tianyue's words was that he clearly disliked him because he was born in a poor family and was unable to provide financial resources for his disciples.  This was a definite fact, and he couldn't find the words to explain it.

    Liu Tianyue's face turned cold and he said without mercy: "There are dozens of people in our Hengshan sect. We spend a lot of money on firewood, rice, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar and tea every day. Where do these money come from? Ingots will not fall from the sky, nor will they grow in the ground.  We are from a well-known and decent family. We cannot imitate those worthless people who rob homes and houses, nor are we capable of running real estate business. We can only survive by relying on the generosity of parents. Do you understand what I am saying? "

    Hu Qingpeng was sweating coldly, his mouth full of bitterness, and whispered: "Disciple understands!" He couldn't help but lament in his heart, why wasn't he born into a wealthy family?

    Liu Tianyue said: "Now that you understand, I don't need to waste any more words. Starting from tomorrow, you will help in the kitchen, chop wood, carry water, buy rice for cooking, and don't leave anything behind! If you dare to be lazy, you will not work hard.  , I will punish you severely!"

    Hu Qingpeng breathed a sigh of relief. He was used to living in poverty and had never suffered any hardship since he was a child. What¡¯s more, he was only assigned to do some chores in the kitchen?  When he was studying at Nanshan Academy, he also did chores in lieu of paying tuition.  As long as he is not driven down the mountain and allowed to stay here to practice martial arts, he is willing to take on any heavy and tiring work.

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng left, Zhao Qinghe slipped in, poured a bowl of tea and offered it to him, and asked with a smile: "Master, how are things going?" Liu Tianyue lifted the tea lid and took a sip of tea, and said proudly: "  He is just a poor boy, how dare he disobey me? Well, starting from tomorrow, he has to work in the kitchen obediently!" Zhao Qinghe said happily: "Junior sister hates the smell of oil smoke the most, I will see how he can cheat in the future  Junior sister's compassion!" He said with a proud smile, his eyes flashing with a cold light like a poisonous snake.

    Hu Qingpeng hurried back to the martial arts training ground and saw that most of the teenagers had opened up their stances and started practicing basic skills.  Because everyone¡¯s martial arts training time and progress are very different. Some people are practicing horse stance, squatting, kicking, and punching. Some are practicing boxing routines, leaping with weights, and hitting sandbags. Some are practicing swordsmanship,  The crowds of people were flying, and the atmosphere was lively.  Like the martial arts of any sect, the martial arts of the Hengshan School also attaches great importance to the training of basic skills. Each disciple must have mastered the basic skills before he can learn boxing, kicking, and swordsmanship.  Basic skills are usually very boring, such as horse stance, squats or fast running with weights, punching in place, etc. Each action must be repeated thousands of times to train the body's coordination, reaction ability, joint flexibility and limbs.  of flexibility.  If your basic skills are not solid, you may stab yourself with a sword and hurt yourself first.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the vigorous and powerful movements of the senior brothers and was very envious, and seriously asked for advice.  He learned basic footwork and basic boxing skills in the morning, and practiced separately in the afternoon. Because his master was recovering from his injuries, Chen Tianlei was temporarily responsible for teaching him and Liu Qingshan.  Chen Tianlei determined the training items for each disciple based on their progress, and left after explaining clearly.

    As soon as Chen Tianlei left, the young people naturally followed Zhao Qinghe.  Relying on his status as senior brother, Zhao Qinghe shouted loudly and ordered everyone to start practicing martial arts. Then he walked up to Hu Qingpeng with three shaking steps and said with a smile: "Junior brother Hu, did you hear clearly what my master just arranged?"

    Hu Qingpeng lowered his eyebrows and said, "I heard clearly, the head master wants me to practice horse stance, squatting and sword drawing."

    Zhao Qinghe said: "Then you must have heard what master asked me to be responsible for supervising everyone? Okay, you will start todayStand in the horse stance for an hour, then squat three hundred times, and finally draw the sword a thousand times.  I can watch you from the side. If you are lazy, you have to think clearly about the consequences!  "Holding a chicken feather as an arrow, he looked like he would kill you if you disobeyed.

    Hu Qingpeng was under the eaves and had to bow his head.  Now stand with your feet parallel to each other, lower your center of gravity, push your heels outwards, hold your fists on both sides of your waist and eyes, and stand in a stance.  The scorching sun was in the sky at this moment, and the sunlight hit him unceremoniously, immediately burning his head and face and making him sweat profusely.  After standing for a cup of tea, he gradually felt the muscles in his legs swell and feel sore and numb. What was even more uncomfortable was that sweat was constantly flowing on his face. Once it seeped into his eyes, it felt like being pricked by needles, and his body's center of gravity lifted involuntarily.

    As soon as his upper body was straightened up, Zhao Qinghe slapped him and shouted: "What do you want to do? Is the horse step standing like this? Look at your silly look, are you trying to be lazy? Hey,  Keep your chest up and your head up, your legs straight, your center of gravity should be steady, don't move your head and tail!" As he spoke, he slapped his waist, abdomen, shoulders and back, seemingly correcting his posture, but in fact, his hands used secret force, which made Hu Qingpeng gasp.

    Hu Qingpeng knew that he was doing evil in secret, but the mute couldn't tell the pain of eating Coptis chinensis, so he could only curse in his stomach to relieve his hatred.

    After practicing for a while, all the teenagers fled to the shade of the trees to avoid the sun. Only Hu Qingpeng was left struggling to support himself in the courtyard.  When Chen Qinghua saw him gritting his teeth and insisting with sweat profusely, he couldn't help but couldn't bear it, and begged Zhao Qinghe: "Senior Brother, please let me rest for a while!" Zhao Qinghe said seriously: "Junior Sister, I can rely on you for other matters.  , but I have to listen to Master when it comes to martial arts training. Junior Brother Hu has just entered the sect and has no foundation in martial arts. He must train strictly and hard to catch up with us as soon as possible. If we are too lenient with him and let him get by, then  It hurt him!" The young people also said: "That's right! Master also often said that only by enduring hardship can one become a master." "More sunshine is good for the body!"

    Listening to their noise, Hu Qingpeng felt angry and angry, thinking: Fart!  Since sunbathing is good for your health, why did you all run away?  I don¡¯t see anyone coming out to suffer!  But I feel that my legs are getting heavier and heavier, my muscles are twitching and shaking, my whole body is sore, and my breathing is difficult. This horse-stepping posture is close to the edge of collapse and I can no longer hold on.  But if you just give up like this, wouldn't it be playing into Zhao Qinghe's hands and making him laugh?  No, you can¡¯t admit defeat under any circumstances!  Suddenly, an idea struck me, and I remembered the internal energy formula I learned today, and recited silently: "The divine way of husband is elucidated, and destiny is slightly revealed. Looking at the sun and the moon, there are so many wonderful things. Look up at the spit, look down at the Dantian. Qi moves through the three yangs,  Access to the profound entrance. When the mind is born, the mind will meet, and when the mind is expressed, the form will be established. These are all natural ways."

    As the mind turns, a subtle stream of heat penetrates into the top of the head. Following the route of the true energy this morning, it travels regularly through the meridians and continuously injects into the Dantian.  He concentrated on breathing and exhaling, and the true energy in his body circulated faster and faster. Eventually, it could run automatically without any interference from his mind.  At the moment, he was concentrating on practicing Qi, unknowingly forgetting the pain in his body and the interference from the outside world, and entered a state of forgetting both things and myself.

    The teenagers originally bet that Hu Qingpeng would not survive half an hour, but unexpectedly his shaky figure stabilized again. After a while, even the sweat stopped flowing.  The teenagers were astonished that even Gao Qingcheng, known as "Martial Madman", did not last more than half an hour when he practiced Zama Step for the first time. Unexpectedly, this record was broken by Hu Qingpeng.  Zhao Qinghe once again tasted frustration. He hated Hu Qingpeng in his heart and was determined to torture this opponent.

    An hour later, after Hu Qingpeng finished standing, he was ordered to do three hundred squats immediately, and then practice drawing the sword with a wooden sword a thousand times.  If Chen Qinghua hadn't made a serious protest, he might not even have had a chance to rest and drink water.

    After finally completing his afternoon homework, Hu Qingpeng was tortured to the point where his whole body ached, especially in his right arm where he was practicing the sword-drawing technique. His muscles were almost numb. When eating dinner, he couldn't even hold his chopsticks firmly and dropped them several times.  on the ground.  Zhao Qinghe saw this with amusement, and deliberately laughed loudly with other juniors, pointing the finger at someone.  Hu Qingpeng understood that he was in an isolated and helpless situation, so he just lowered his head and ate silently, ignoring his provocation.  No one saw the firm, unyielding, and confident light shining from his lowered eyes.

    Back at his residence, Yin Tianyun summoned Hu Qingpeng alone and asked him about his first day of martial arts training.  Hu Qingpeng reported truthfully, but omitted the conflict with Zhao Qinghe.  Yin Tianyun was also shocked when he heard that he had understood and mastered the basic mental method. His eyes flickered and he mused: "I am both surprised and gratified that you can have such an outstanding performance. You, Senior Brother Liu, spent ten days on it.  It takes time to correctly grasp the method of moving Qi, you are much better than him!"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s face turned slightly red: ¡°Thank you, Master, for the compliment.¡±

    Yin Tianyun said: "But you must remember not to be proud or complacent, otherwise it will be difficult to make any progress, you know?"

    Hu Qingpeng said"My disciple understands! I will never be complacent at all."

    Yin Tianyun nodded and said with a smile: "This is my good apprentice! Seeing that your foundation is weak, my teacher specially refined a body-building tonic for you, which is very helpful in improving your internal strength. Because the medicine is extremely powerful, you will  You can only take one pill. Taking more will be harmful rather than beneficial." He took out the medicine bottle he had prepared earlier and handed it to Hu Qingpeng, "Here are twelve pills. You can ask me for them after you finish them. In addition, in order to avoid the jealousy of other senior brothers.  Fight for it, don¡¯t tell the third person about it!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng burst into tears of gratitude. According to the master's tone, this great tonic medicine was only given to himself, not even Liu Qingshan.  He happily took the medicine bottle, poured out a red pill as big as a dragon's eye, and swallowed it in one gulp without hesitation.  The pills melted, and streams of heat flowed from the lower abdomen to the marrow of the limbs. The feeling of fatigue and soreness was swept away. It really had a magical effect.

    After Hu Qingpeng thanked him and left, Yin Tianyun stood up and came to the window, stared at the dark night sky, and sneered in his heart: "Seventh Junior Brother, although I promised you not to kill him, but if you want to take his life, why do you need to do it yourself?"  The expression on his face at that moment was so cold and vicious that it made people shudder.

 Volume 2 Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 4 The Gate of Martial Arts

    After practicing the next morning, Liu Tianyue led Hu Qingpeng directly to the kitchen in the backyard.  Seven or eight middle-aged men and women in servant uniforms were busy preparing lunch. The stove was blazing, the steam was steaming, and the room was filled with the fragrance of rice.  Hu Qingpeng smelled the aroma of the food, his mouth watered, and there was a thunder in his belly.

    Liu Tianyue frowned slightly and called out: "Zou Jing!"

    "Hey, here we come!" A tall and powerful man with a beard came up to him, wiping the water on his hands on his clothes as he walked.  He was sweating profusely, and his half-open clothes revealed his bronze skin and rock-hard muscles. His chest was covered with thick curly hair, like a strong lion, showing extraordinary strength everywhere.  With a smile on her face, she said, "Mrs. Liu, do you have any instructions?"

    Hu Qingpeng heard that his accent was slightly tongue-tied, and he seemed to be from the north. He thought that if he had the opportunity, he would definitely ask him to talk about the scenery and folk customs of the north, which would give him a lot of insights.  Didn¡¯t Uncle Mo say that when three of us are together, there must be one who is my master?

    Liu Tianyue subconsciously glanced at the big man's exposed strong muscles, her heart beat wildly, her face turned red with embarrassment, she forced herself to turn her head away, stamped her feet and shouted: "Zou Jing, how can you behave like this? Put on your clothes quickly.  !¡±

    Zou Jing hurriedly pulled off his clothes and said with a smile: "Madam, it's too hot here. We usually dress like this when we work, just for convenience and coolness"

    The redness on Liu Tianyue's face receded slightly, and she interrupted: "No need to explain!" She pushed Hu Qingpeng to his side, "This is Mr. Yin's new apprentice. From today on, he will help in the kitchen, and he will do everything such as chopping firewood."  You can let him do any menial tasks like fetching water, washing pots and washing dishes. Don't deliberately assign easy tasks to him just because he is young and a disciple. I will come to inspect from time to time. If I see him being lazy  , I will deduct half a month¡¯s wages from you!¡±

    The second monk Zou Jingzhang couldn't touch his head. He never saw Hengshan's disciples sent to the kitchen to work, and had to work hard. Isn't this tortured children?  Could it be that she was saying something sarcastic?  He glanced sideways at Hu Qingpeng and wondered, "Madam, are you kidding me? What can this skinny kid do? What's more, he's here to learn martial arts, not to learn how to chop wood and boil water!"

    Liu Tianyue frowned and said, "Just do as I told you. What are you talking about? It's reasonable for me to do this. You don't need to get to the bottom of it! This matter is settled like that!" He didn't allow him to ask any more questions and turned around and ran away in a hurry.  , the shameful scene just now cannot be erased from my mind.  She secretly touched her hot cheeks, and the look of resentment in her eyes grew stronger.

    Zou Jing patted Hu Qingpeng's head and asked curiously: "Little brother, did you offend Mrs. Liu when you were sent to do servant's work when you first arrived?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "Because I am a child from a poor family, and my family does not have money to honor the teacher, so I have to work more, and I cannot live and eat for free and let people gossip."

    Zou Jingda disagreed: "How much money do you spend as a kid all year round? Don't blame me for being a rude person. You must have offended someone, so they found an excuse and sent you here to suffer. There is no paradise in this world, and people's hearts are sinister.  Ah, you have to be careful in the future! As the saying goes, 'You must not have the intention to harm others, but you must have the intention to guard against others'."

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but wonder, is there really a hidden secret here? Could it be Zhao Qinghe causing trouble?  He was born in a commoner class and did not have the arrogance of other senior brothers. He was also humble, courteous and diligent, and he quickly gained the favor of everyone.  There are nine people working as hard laborers in the Hengshan sect, five men and four women, headed by Zou Jing and his wife. Most of them fled to the mountains to seek shelter during the war. They are responsible for all chores including washing and cooking, and are directly under the supervision of Liu Tianyue.  Command and jurisdiction.  Zou Jing's wife Peng Yan'er is in her thirties. She is plump, tall, gentle and kind. She is a perfect match for her husband.

    Peng Yaner liked Hu Qingpeng very much when she saw him. She looked at his face carefully and remembered some past events. Tears appeared in her eyes and she said to her husband: "Brother, if our child were here, he would probably be this tall!"

    Zou Jing frowned and said in a deep voice: "Don't you know what the occasion is, you are talking nonsense again! People outside are waiting for dinner, go to work!" Peng Yan'er was secretly shocked, realizing that she  Losing his composure, he gave Hu Qingpeng a gentle smile and hurriedly turned around and left.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but think of his mother, who was also so kind and amiable, and the tip of her nose was sore that she just wanted to cry.

    After working hard all afternoon, Hu Qingpeng didn't even have time to breathe, and ran non-stop to practice martial arts with his senior brothers.  Chen Qinghua smelled the peculiar smell on his body, and subconsciously took two steps back. He gently flapped his hand in front of the tip of his nose, frowned and asked, "Junior brother, where were you during lunch? Why do you smell like oil smoke?"

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said, "I went to the kitchen to help out at noon, so I smell."

    Chen Qinghua said in surprise: "Why do youWhy do you want to do other people's work?  Was it arranged by my mother?  I'm going to go find her and ask her why she let you suffer alone!  "

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly took her hand and said hurriedly: "Senior sister, I volunteered. Don't go to Sixth Senior Uncle to argue! And I don't think it's unfair. Anyway, if you work more, you won't be exhausted." He  He is worried that after Chen Qinghua makes a fuss, he will fall into a more difficult situation and suffer even more.  At the moment, the only thing you can do is to accept the situation and accept it. Don't give others the leverage. Stand firm first.

    Chen Qinghua grew up in the mountains, and lived a life of reaching out for clothes and food, and opening his mouth. He didn't know the sufferings of the world, so how could he understand Hu Qingpeng's embarrassment and worries. She felt that this man was really strange. She kindly wanted to help him get out of trouble, but he didn't appreciate it!  The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and he stamped his feet and said, "It's your own business if you are willing to endure hardship. I don't care about you anymore!" After that, he walked away.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at her back, feeling helpless and sad. He really didn't understand why she was so impatient. She got angry whenever she said she was angry, without giving herself a chance to explain further.

    Zhao Qinghe snickered secretly on the sidelines. If there was no junior sister to stop him, wouldn't this poor boy be like a clay figure who could be manipulated and played with by him?  At that moment, I decided to increase the amount of training and make sure that Hu Qingpeng lay down.  Hu Qingpeng accidentally saw his eyes, and even though the sun was burning brightly, he couldn't help but shudder.

    When Hu Qingpeng dragged his extremely tired body into the kitchen, Peng Yaner was the first to come up and hug him, saying distressedly: "Oh my god, are they deliberately torturing people? Brother, look at this child, he is so tired that he only  Breathe!" Everyone swarmed over and expressed their concern.  Hu Qingpeng was flattered and moved for a moment, and didn't know what to say.

    Suddenly Zou Jing shouted: "Stop arguing! Go and do what you have to do, otherwise the meal will not be served on time!" He opened his big hand like a cattail leaf fan, lifted Hu Qingpeng up easily, and walked to the open space behind the kitchen.  Peng Yan'er chased after her husband and asked, "Brother, why are you holding him? Don't use too much force with your hands, or you may hurt others."

    Zou Jing put Hu Qingpeng down on the ground, pointed to the pile of firewood beside the wall and said: "My wife has told me that no matter how tired you are, you are not allowed to be lazy. Just follow me and practice chopping firewood this afternoon!"

    Hu Qingpeng was completely exhausted at the moment. His right arm was so numb from the action of drawing the sword that he could hardly move. He stared at the thick and round wood, and one head turned into two. With his arm strength at this time, he could even lift the axe.  If you don't move, how can you have the strength to split firewood?  !  But if he fails to complete the task, once Zou Jing truthfully reports to Liu Tianyue, he may end up in a bad way.  Now he looked at Peng Yan'er for help, hoping that she could say a few good words for him.

    Peng Yaner¡¯s expression was a little strange, and her eyes told him not to worry, and she said to her husband: ¡°Brother, are you really determined to teach him?¡±

    Zou Jing smiled slightly, showing a rare gentle expression, stretched out his arms lightly, hugged his wife's plump and soft waist, and sighed: "Yan'er, I know you have suffered a lot these years! It's rare that you like this child so much, of course I have to treat him well  To enhance his strength. I don¡¯t want to see you worrying about him again.¡±

    Peng Yaner was greatly moved, she leaned gently on his chest and said softly: "Brother, thank you!" The two leaned against each other, the afterglow of the setting sun shone down, and each other's hearts were filled with deep tenderness and sweetness.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the way they were in love. Although he still didn't understand what love between men and women was, he felt envious in his heart.

    Zou Jing sent his wife away, bent down and picked up a black ax on the ground, then erected a log and said to Hu Qingpeng: "First see how I chop firewood, and then follow suit. There are also tips and knowledge in this."  , look carefully!" I saw his legs slightly bent, holding the iron ax above his head with one arm, his upper body leaning back slightly, and then swinging his arm, the ax fell down like lightning, with a soft click and a hard sound.  The log cracked in the middle like tofu, and the fracture was extremely smooth and flat.  His movements are concise and coherent, all in one go, embodying the perfect combination of speed and power.  Although it is just a simple chopping action, it is almost invulnerable.  If the object is not wood but a person, I am afraid that there is a very high chance that you will not be able to avoid it.

    Hu Qingpeng was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect that someone who could chop firewood could reach such a high level!  The moment Zou Jing swung the iron ax, he even felt that Zou Jing and the iron ax had become one, and there was a faint feeling of invincibility.  He had only experienced this frightening feeling from a few people such as Yi Hui and Ouyang Jue. He was surprised and admired, and said: "Uncle Zou, your kung fu is so amazing! Have you practiced it before?"  Martial arts?"

    Zou Jing laughed and said: "I'm a rough guy who doesn't know how to practice martial arts. I only know how to chop wood with an axe. If you have been using an ax for twenty years like me, you can still pretend to scare others. I don't know what you are.  How to practice swordsmanship, but based on my twenty years of experience with axes, as long as you master the strength, speed, angle and coordinate your body well.All the muscles and joints of ??, whether it is a sword or something else in your hand, can achieve the desired effect.  Are you right?  "

    Hu Qingpeng nodded and said: "What Uncle Zou said seems to make sense!" Although he has not really started to practice swordsmanship and learned how to move and draw the sword, he went through many life and death tests on the way to Hengshan and saw many masters.  In the fight between the two, I can see some signs, and I have my own experience.  The killing moves used by those masters do not blindly pursue the maximum power, but comprehensively consider factors such as strength, speed, angle, etc., exploit strengths and avoid weaknesses, balance reality with reality, attack the enemy and save the enemy, and strive to take the initiative in the battle situation.  Of course, after all, people are moving and changing, not just a dead block, so when you take action, you have to grasp the timing and know how to be flexible, otherwise the perfect moves will be useless.

    Zou Jing threw the ax into his hand, stood up a log and said, "Come and give it a try!"

    Hu Qingpeng's hand sank, and the ax almost fell from his hand and hit his foot. He said with a grimace, "Uncle Zou, this ax is too heavy. How can I still have the strength to lift it now?"

    Zou Jing said: "Since your right hand is weak, why don't you use your left hand?"

    "Left hand?" Hu Qingpeng was stunned.  He was right-handed and had never thought that he could chop wood with an ax with his left hand.  Now I tried to put the ax in my left hand, and I could barely swing it. However, due to the lack of exercise in the past, my left hand was obviously not flexible enough, and I always felt a little awkward when swinging the iron ax.

    Zou Jing said: "As long as you are not born with a disability, there is actually no difference between a person's left and right hands. After rigorous training, they can be equally flexible. I will teach you how to use your left hand well." He then began to train Hu Qingpeng  , meticulously teaching him the method and posture of holding an axe, how to grasp the strength and speed of the axe, and how to split firewood accurately.  In a nutshell, it is how to highly coordinate and unify the mind, eyes, body, energy, and strength. That is, the mind must be selfless, the eyes must have objects, the body must be balanced, the energy must be deeply concentrated, and the strength must be pure. One of these five factors is missing.  No.  His theory is easy to understand, but it is not easy to implement it accurately.

    The more Hu Qingpeng listened, the more he admired him. Although Zou Jing only used an ax as an example to explain, by extension, the same principle applies to using a sword.  Especially when Zou Jing talked about the unity of mind, eyes, body, energy and strength, he was enlightened and enlightened, as if a door had opened in front of him, and he suddenly became enlightened.  He had been forced to practice hard on sword-drawing for the past two days. He could only repeat the movements of drawing, drawing, and sheathing the sword. His mind was distracted, his eyes were aimless, his body was slack, his breath was confused, and his strength was uneven, so that his whole body was exhausted.  sore.  If he had mastered the method of harmonizing his mind, eyes, body, energy and strength, he would never have suffered like this.  The ancients said: "Listening to your words is worth ten years of reading." This is what it refers to.

    According to Zou Jing¡¯s instructions, Hu Qingpeng first practiced the Void Split for a while, then concentrated his mind, eliminated all distracting thoughts in his mind, and allowed his mind to blend into the surrounding environment.  He felt the gentleness of the wind, the warmth of the setting sun, various vivid sounds from far and near, and finally the cold handle of the iron ax in his hand.  At this moment, he felt his consciousness extend outward, and his flesh and blood body was connected with the axe.  With a thought, he lifted the ax lightly into the air. The moment it reached the highest point, his center of gravity was vertically downward, reaching a wonderful state of balance.  Qi entered the Dantian and force was exerted on the waist. The grain of the log in his eyes was extremely clear. With a clear whistle, the ax hit the center line of the log accurately. With a click, the wood split into two pieces.

    "I succeeded!" Hu Qingpeng looked at the cracked wood in disbelief, then looked at the iron ax in his left hand, then turned to look at Zou Jing standing beside him with a smile, his heart was surging, and he choked up: "Uncle Zou, I, I  How should I thank you?" Without Zou Jing's guidance, it would have taken him two or three years to reach this level.

    Zou Jing's expression turned gloomy, and there was a trace of sadness in his eyes. He said slowly: "There is no need to say thank you. I taught you for the sake of my wife. Our couple had a boy ten years ago. We should be with him."  You are the same age, and have been separated for many years for various reasons. Yan'er misses his son so much that he often washes his face with tears. After seeing you this time, he likes you very much. It may also be a kind of spiritual sustenance. I just hope you can coax him.  She, let her be happy, then she will be worthy of me."

    Hu Qingpeng was so happy that he knelt down on the ground and said sincerely: "Uncle Zou, if you don't dislike Qingpeng for being stupid, Qingpeng is willing to worship you as his foster father and Aunt Peng as his foster mother! From now on, I will serve you with filial piety."

    Zou Jing was stunned for a moment, unable to believe his ears, and said in surprise: "You want to worship us as your adoptive father and mother?! You will be a great hero in the world in the future. How can we, a couple, be so humble in status?"

    Hu Qingpeng said sternly: "Uncle Zou, who do you think I am? My biological parents are poor people. Their situation is even more difficult than yours. The whole family is even??Not even a decent new dress.  No matter whether I become a hero in the future, I will never forget my roots, let alone be ashamed of my parents.  I sincerely regard you as my elders and hope to repay you if I have the opportunity.  Since we are destined to meet each other, Qingpeng begs the uncle not to refuse.  "

    Zou Jing grinned, obviously very happy, "The fact that you have such filial piety proves that we, the couple, have not misjudged the person!"

    Knowing that he had agreed, Hu Qingpeng immediately saluted and knelt down, and changed his name to Zou Jing as his "adopted father".  When Zou Jing finally got a son, he was naturally happy and quickly told his wife the good news.  Peng Yan'er was overjoyed. When she heard Hu Qingpeng open his mouth and call out "Mother", her eyes were wet and hot, and tears rolled down like a floodgate. She hugged him and burst into tears.  How much bitterness and longing were vented at this moment. What a pity for the hearts of parents all over the world.

 Volume 2: Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 5: First Test of Skills

    Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, Hu Qingpeng has been in the business for a full year.  He has grown much taller than when he first went up the mountain. Under Zhao Qinghe's almost cruel torture, his basic skills have been trained extremely solidly, his muscles have increased significantly, and his shots are quick and powerful.  Of course, this is also due to Zou Jing's careful guidance. Now his left and right hands are equally flexible, and he has become more proficient in the use of strength.  The only regret is that she and Chen Qinghua gradually became estranged, because Chen Qinghua didn't like the lingering smell of oil smoke on his body, and there was a new disciple who called her "senior sister".

    In July of this year, Chen Tianlei received a letter from the leader of the Hengshan Sect, inviting him to participate in the regular meeting of the Seven Sword Sects' alliance that takes place every five years.  The seven major sword sects are the Songshan sect, the Hengshan sect, the Huashan sect, the Taishan sect, the Hengshan sect, the Kunlun sect and the Emei sect. These seven sects are all good at swordsmanship and each has its own merits. Thirty years ago, they jointly established the Kendo Alliance.  The leader of the faction takes turns, rotating every five years. It is one of the most powerful forces in the world.  This regular meeting of the alliance is not just as simple as electing a new leader, but has gradually evolved into an arena where the masters of the seven major sword sects compete with each other. The battle of swordsmanship has become the most important part of it.  All the major sword sects attach great importance to this opportunity to showcase their sect's strength, because it determines the ranking of the leaders of each sect. After all, no one wants to succumb to others.

    Chen Tianlei had already prepared for this, and personally led Yin Tianyun and three other junior brothers to Hengshan, leaving only Liu Tianyue to guard at home.  The Hengshan faction performed poorly at the last regular meeting of the alliance. After Chen Tianlei came back, he learned from the experience and worked hard to regain his reputation this time.

    This morning, after sending Chen Tianlei and others away, Hu Qingpeng went down the mountain with Zou Jing to buy oil, rice, salt, tea and other necessities.  Among the eight generations of disciples of Hengshan, he was the only one who could occasionally accompany Zou Jing and others down the mountain to do their shopping because of his job in the kitchen. Others were not allowed to go down the mountain at ordinary times.  Only after they have become proficient in Hengshan swordsmanship and have achieved some modest success in martial arts will they be allowed to travel around the world to practice.

    Hu Qingpeng brought his usual wooden sword and took advantage of the break while going down the mountain to practice the key points and thrusts in fencing.  As he almost reached the foot of the mountain, he saw more and more travelers, so he put the wooden sword on his back to avoid accidentally injuring others.

    Zou Jing knew his way around well, so he went directly to an old rice shop in Nanyue Ancient Town, made a list of the items he needed, and entrusted them to collect and purchase them.  Then, as usual, he went to a pub to have three drinks.  Because Peng Yaner was closely guarded on the mountain, he had no chance to drink. He could only indulge in alcoholism secretly when he went down the mountain.  Hu Qingpeng had little interest in drinking, so he wandered around on the streets by himself, watching people playing tricks, telling stories, singing, and performing arts. In short, he would go where there were many people.

    Hu Qingpeng was tired from walking, so he bought a bowl of tea and stood at the door of the teahouse to listen to the story.  The storyteller told today the classic story of the battle between the current emperor Zhu Yuanzhang and the King of Han Chen Youliang at Poyang Lake. Because it was so wonderfully told, many listeners gathered.  The storyteller slapped the tree, and there was a sudden silence in the teahouse. He could only hear him chanting in a long voice: "'Heroes rise from the grass and return home with songs. The dust is three feet long, and the country is only a soldier's uniform.' Talking about Poyang Lake  The decisive battle was bloody and extremely brutal. Arrows were like raindrops, cannons were like thunder, swords and fire were flying, and the river was roaring like waves. Within a hundred miles, even the lake was red with killing. Last time I talked about Zhiguo Xing  He came up with a plan all night, bravely burned the enemy's ships in the spring fire, killed thousands of enemies, and cut Chen Youliang's younger brother Chen Youren into two pieces! How could Chen Youliang give up after suffering such a heavy loss? He immediately mobilized elite troops to counterattack" That's right.  Foaming at the mouth, ups and downs, everyone's hearts were hanging in the air, and they didn't dare to take another breath.

    Just when Hu Qingpeng was hearing the highlight, his shoulder was suddenly bumped, and half a bowl of tea was poured onto the wall.  He looked sideways and saw a gangster in crooked clothes and hat passing by and hurried to the front row.  Hu Qingpeng was secretly angry when he saw the gangster approaching a big man and whispering close to his ear. After listening attentively, he vaguely heard words such as "scholar", "beautiful lady" and "travelling".  Hu Qingpeng's heart was moved. Could it be that they were going to do something shameful?  He was no stranger to such villains who made a living by cheating and kidnapping. He had seen them many times in his hometown of Jianyang Town, and he knew that these people were dedicated to doing bad things with evil intentions and evil intentions.

    The big man nodded while listening, with a dirty smile on his face, and walked out arm in arm with the gangster.  The two of them left the teahouse, walked straight along the street, and arrived outside the Huiyan Inn. They met the two companions who had been waiting outside the door and entered the inn together.

    Hu Qingpeng followed him all the way and watched outside the inn door.

    After a while, the four gangsters carried their luggage and walked out of the door surrounded by a young couple.  But I saw that the man was gentle and elegant, dressed as a scholar, exuding a scholarly atmosphere; the woman was beautiful, soft and quiet, with a graceful figure and skin that could be broken by blows.  The couple were dressed simply and elegantly. They looked like they had been at home for a long time and had just left home for the first time. They knew little about the ways of the world.  Hu Qingpeng respects scholars the most, and when he sees that these gangsters have plans for them, he cannot ignore them.

      The scholar saluted the four of them and said, "After thinking about it, I don't need to trouble you all! There must be porters in this town. I want to hire them to carry luggage up the mountain. I don't know where I can hire people?"

    The four people winked at each other, and the big man at the head said: "Originally, it's just a mountain road. We can deliver your luggage to the academy gate for you. But now that Mr. Fang has made up his mind, we will accompany you to find the porters."  How are you?"

    The scholar said happily: "This is the best! We and I are not familiar with each other. If we hadn't met all the enthusiastic people, we really don't know what to do."

    The big man at the head laughed loudly and said: "Where is it!" He then led the way, leading the scholar and his wife into the various alleys.  After walking for a while, the scholar and his wife saw that they were choosing places with few people, and they were getting more and more remote, so they couldn't help but feel suspicious.  Although they were unsophisticated, they were not stupid. They couldn't help but ask: "Where are we going? How far do we have to go?" They stopped and looked around.

    The leading man knew that the other party was suspicious, so he simply took off his mask of hypocrisy and said with a malicious smile: "We are not going anywhere. Since there is no one around us, let's do our business here!" The other three threw away their heavy luggage and  They all cursed: "This nerd packed several boxes of books. They were so damn heavy that they almost crushed me!"

    When the scholar and his wife saw that they suddenly showed their fierce looks, they realized that they had met a bad person.  The scholar protected his wife behind him, with no fear on his face. He looked at the four villains coldly and said: "We and you have never met each other, let alone have any grudges. Why did you deceive us and bring us here?"  ?¡±

    The four people laughed loudly, "You nerd really loves reading to death! Don't you know how beautiful your wife is? We have never played with such a fairy-like beauty, and we want to borrow your wife to have fun today.  !" After saying that, he stretched out his hand to push the scholar.

    Hu Qingpeng, who was hiding on the side, became more and more angry as he listened. He jumped out and shouted: "Stop!"

    The gangsters were all shocked, and they breathed a sigh of relief when they saw clearly that it was a young man who appeared.  The scholar and his wife felt a chill in their hearts, extremely disappointed, and their palms were covered in cold sweat.  One of the gangsters rolled up his sleeves and said bluffingly: "Boy, if you know the truth, get out of here! If you don't ask, how famous are our 'Four Elites of Nanyue' here! If you dare to ruin our good deeds, I will kill you."  Your house will be demolished and burned to the ground!"

    Hu Qingpeng said disdainfully: "Are you scoundrels worthy of being called the 'Four Heroes of Nanyue'? I think the names 'Four Snakes' and 'Four Insects' are about the same!" Thinking of the same situation in Jianyang Town a year ago,  Because a gangster tried to insult his sister, he rose up to resist, attracting the attention of He Tieyi of the Qinglong Society, and ultimately changed the path of his life.  He felt deeply guilty for not being able to protect his relatives back then. Now that he has learned martial arts, he just found these villains to try his skills.

    The four people were furious when they heard this. They were used to being domineering, how could they tolerate being so humiliated?  The leader of the big man said viciously: "Boy, are you tired of fucking life? Fourth Brother, teach him a lesson. If he catches him, he will be beaten to death. If someone dies, I will be there to protect him!" Fourth Brother Lin A  He smiled fiercely and said, "Don't worry, boss, I will take good care of him!" He strode up to Hu Qingpeng, raised his fist, and hit him hard on the bridge of his nose.

    The scholar shouted out loud: "Be careful!"

    Hu Qingpeng was also an experienced fighter in his hometown back then. Now, after a year of orthodox martial arts training, he can easily see his opponent's flaws when facing off against such a street gangster.  This Lin Aqiang probably relied on his height and long arms, and had the thought of contempt in his heart. Although the force of the punch was fierce, there was obviously a lack of follow-up change, and his lower body was unstable. His body rushed too fast and he lost his center of gravity.  Hu Qingpeng stared into the other person's eyes and suddenly took a step back.

    Lin Aqiang clearly saw that the opponent was right in front of him, but when he punched him, he was still half a foot away from the bridge of his nose, and his arm was almost dislocated due to excessive force.  Just as he was about to withdraw his fist, Hu Qingpeng's right hand stretched out like lightning, grabbed his wrist vein, pulled it forward, and kicked his calf at the same time.  Lin Aqiang rushed forward involuntarily, feeling a sharp pain in his calf, and fell to the ground. He chewed a mouth full of dirt like a dead dog, and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.

    Hu Qingpeng was well aware of the desperate fighting style of these gangsters. Before Lin Aqiang could get up, he swung out a hand knife and struck him hard on the back of the neck, knocking him unconscious on the spot.

    The remaining three gangsters were secretly frightened when they saw this. They all pulled out their hidden daggers and slowly pressed forward from three directions.  The leader of the big men said with a ferocious smile: "Good boy, I can't tell how tough your hands are! Just because you are strong, your life will be decided today! If you don't drain your blood, you don't know the strength of our Nanyue Four Heroes."  How ruthless the methods are!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng held the wooden sword on his back with his backhand, raised his left palm and extended it, shifted his center of gravity back, pointed the toes of his front feet, and glared at the three opponents without fear, "You animalsThose who are inferior will only bully kind people and are lawless. I will teach you a lesson today!  "

    The three people couldn't help but hesitate when they saw that he had a decent posture and a wooden sword in his hand.  One of them said: "Boss, this kid is not a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect, is he? If so, we will be in trouble!" The boss muttered in a low voice: "Impossible! I heard that the only disciples of the Hengshan Sword Sect are Yi.  He is allowed to go down the mountain only after he is mature. This kid is at most twelve or thirteen years old, and he uses a wooden sword. How does he look like a swordsman who travels around the world?!"

    Hu Qingpeng sneered: "Why, are you scared?"

    Those three people really couldn't save their face. They gritted their teeth, roared in their mouths, and rushed at them with daggers.  But seeing the blue light leaping, the bright tip of the knife was aimed at Hu Qingpeng's vital part and stabbed.  When the scholar and his wife saw them using knives to hurt people, their faces turned pale with fright.

    Hu Qingpeng had narrowly escaped death several times, but he had never seen any cruel and bloody scenes. Although the three opponents were menacing, they were far different from the Stormrage Soldiers in his memory.  Although he was outnumbered, he was not panicked at all.  None of these three opponents had learned any kung fu, and all they relied on was brute force. The speed at which they pounced on them varied from fast to slow, and there was no method.  Immediately, he jumped out and rushed out like a cheetah, stabbing the big man in the eye with his sword.

    The big man didn't expect that he would dare to take the initiative under such a disadvantage. He was slightly stunned when the wooden sword was stabbed towards the door with a strong whistling sound. In the critical moment, he dodged sharply, and the dagger in his hand blocked the sword at the same time.  .  Hu Qingpeng sheathed his long sword and passed by the opponent. At this moment, the hilt of the sword was reversed and hit him hard in the ribs.  The big man yelled "Ouch" and rolled to the ground in pain, sweating profusely.

    Because Hu Qingpeng rushed forward too fast, the daggers of the other two people were pierced in the air. As soon as they turned around, they saw the boss falling to the ground. They couldn't help but feel timid, with a look of fear on their faces.  Although his opponent was still young, he moved quickly and struck fiercely, knocking down his two brothers in just one encounter.  They were hesitating whether to run away when they saw Hu Qingpeng turning around and charging towards them with his sword, and subconsciously raised his sword to stab them.

    Hu Qingpeng was amused. The opponent's dagger was obviously much shorter than his own wooden sword. Did they think they could hit the target?  He pointed the long sword in his hand and stabbed the wrist of the man on the left.  The man threw away the dagger in his hand in pain and jumped away with a cry.  Hu Qingpeng's sword turned with him, about to stab another person, when his right leg suddenly felt cold, and severe pain entered his mind. He looked down in surprise and saw that a dagger was stuck in his thigh, and blood was gushing out.

    The leading man stood up slowly while holding on to the wall, and sneered: "Boy, does it feel bad to be stabbed? Huh, you dare to disturb Tai Sui, you are too young!" He just took advantage of Hu Qingpeng's unpreparedness and threw out his hand.  The dagger inside wounded the enemy.

    Hu Qingpeng was stabbed by the opponent's flying knife, and he kept crying in his heart. Now that he lost his speed advantage, wouldn't he be at the mercy of others?  Looking back at the scholar and his wife, he shouted: "You run away quickly, I will stop them!" The scholar also saw that the situation had taken a turn for the worse, but refused to escape alone. He said with emotion: "Is it a gentleman to abandon a friend to escape? We will never leave.  !¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was so angry that smoke was coming from his nostrils. If the two of them escaped immediately, he would have no worries and would find an opportunity to break out of the siege. But if they didn't leave, could he bear to leave them alone?  He didn't have time to explain clearly the power of it, he heard the wind blowing in the back of his head, someone stabbed him with a knife, and he quickly turned around to block it with his sword.  At this time, another person came up from a flank and kicked him in the temple with flying legs.

    Hu Qingpeng jumped back despite the pain. After landing, his right leg went weak and he stumbled to sit down.  The two gangsters were overjoyed. One of them struck him in the head with a knife, and the other kicked him in the waist.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't avoid it, he raised his wooden sword, and with a click the wooden sword was cut into half. Then he was kicked hard in the ribs by the opponent, and rolled two feet away with a muffled groan.

    The gangster with the knife in his hand chased after him. Just as he was about to kill Hu Qingpeng with one blow, he suddenly heard the sound of fists hitting his chest and the sound of his companion vomiting blood and falling to the ground. His heart skipped a beat. He turned around and saw a bronze figure.  The thick-skinned man strode forward, but his companions had collapsed to the ground like mud, and they were obviously taken care of by him.  The gangster plucked up the courage and suddenly slashed at his throat. Unexpectedly, the opponent's shoulder moved, and a big fist came first, hitting the bridge of his nose. His vision went black, and he flew backwards into the wall. He fell into a deep coma on the spot.  .

    Hu Qingpeng said happily: "Father, why are you here?!"

    Zou Jing knocked on his chest and said angrily: "You haven't been seen for a long time, so I had to come out to look for you. If I had come a step later, would you have saved your life?" As he said that, he leaned over and looked at his legs.  Regarding the injury, "Fortunately it was just a trauma, and the incision was shallow, otherwise you would have had to recuperate for at least half a month. Hey, don't you know how to take care of yourself, you little brat? This time someone stabbed you in the thigh, and Yan'er will definitely do it."  I felt so distressed, and I had to be scolded by her again.!  "As he spoke, he pulled out the dagger, applied powder, and bandaged the wound after stopping the bleeding.

    At this time, the scholar and his wife came over to say thank you.  It turned out that the couple came from Xiangtan, and her husband Fang Yuxuan became famous at a young age. He was a talented scholar, well-read history books, and proficient in hundreds of classics. He was a famous talent in the south of the Yangtze River.  He was invited by Hengshan Yehou Academy and brought his wife Lan to the academy to give lectures and teach. However, he almost made a lifelong mistake because of his credulity in trusting others.  Scholars attach great importance to honor and integrity. Hu Qingpeng took action to save the Lan family from being humiliated by evil people. They were naturally grateful.

    When Hu Qingpeng and Zou Jing heard that he was a new student at Yehou Academy, they were immediately in awe.  The academy was built in memory of Li Mi, the famous prime minister of the Tang Dynasty. It is one of the most famous academies in Hunan, second only to Yuelu Academy in Changsha in terms of scale and reputation.  The people who teach and lecture here are all famous Confucians. Fang Yuxuan has such qualifications at such a young age, which cannot but be admired.

    The wound-healing powder that Zou Jing used was bought from someone unknown. It turned out to be extremely effective. Hu Qingpeng was able to move freely within a short time, but he was still unable to do strenuous exercise.  At that moment, everyone picked up the books scattered on the ground, sorted them, and left together, leaving only those gangsters lying on the ground whimpering.  When Fang Yuxuan left, he was so angry that he actually ignored his image as a scholar. Every gangster kicked him to vent his hatred.  Hu Qingpeng and Zou Jing smiled when they saw this. It turns out that scholars are also bloody.

 Volume 2: Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 6: The Conflict between Buddhism and Taoism

    Zou Jing hired a few porters and taught them to deliver the purchased oil, rice, tea and salt to Hengshan Jianpai Villa. Zou Jing, together with Hu Qingpeng, sent Fang Yuxuan and his wife to Yehou Academy.  He was so powerful that he was still walking as fast as he could while carrying Fang Yuxuan's bookcase and luggage in both hands. His face was not red and he was not out of breath, which made the Fang couple marvel.

    It was both the first time for Fang Yuxuan and his wife to come to Hengshan. They walked up the mountain road and stopped to admire every place of interest. Especially when they saw the poems and stone carvings left by their predecessors, they made sure to copy them down.  Passing by Jade Banqiao, Sword Testing Stone, Banshan Pavilion and other scenic spots along the way, we stopped and walked, and finally arrived at the gate of Yehou Academy.  The academy is solemn and simple, quiet and deep. There are two couplets engraved outside the door: "There are no thirty thousand scrolls left, so I enter the house to look for the famous prime minister; the nine thousand-foot cloud mountain remains unchanged, and I lean on the railing to look at the ancient haze."

    When parting, Fang Yuxuan held Hu Qingpeng's hand and said, "Brother Hu, if it weren't for you today, our couple would probably not be able to escape. The ancients said, 'Every little bit of kindness should be repaid by a spring.' I really don't know what to do."  Thank you very much. If you have free time in the future, you are welcome to come to the academy to see me. We and I will treat you wholeheartedly!"

    Hu Qingpeng thought for a while and said sheepishly: "Mr. Fang, I have a request that I don't know whether to make or not."

    Fang Yuxuan smiled and said: "You are my benefactor, what else can you be polite about? It doesn't hurt to just say it!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Can you lend me two books to read?" His eyes shone with eager expectation.  He has never touched a book since he came to Hengshan, and he has no money to buy books, but his desire for knowledge has never faded.  He had just seen that there were many works by famous writers in Fang Yuxuan's box, and he couldn't help but ask to borrow them.

    Without saying a word, Fang Yuxuan immediately picked out a copy of "The Analects of Confucius" and a copy of "Huainanzi" and handed them to him. He also stated that Hu Qingpeng could exchange them for other books after reading them, and he could always ask for anything he didn't understand.  It's up to him to answer.  Hu Qingpeng thanked him with great joy, and his heart was filled with endless joy. After Guo Jingzhi, he finally found another wise master.

    After bidding farewell to the Fang couple, Hu Qingpeng and Zou Jing went down the mountain road, turned west at the mid-mountain pavilion, and returned to Hengshan Jianpai Villa under Huagai Peak via Magu Bridge.  This road is not the main line for visiting the beautiful scenery of Hengshan, so the number of tourists has obviously decreased. The trees are green, the winding paths lead to secluded areas, apes are flying, birds are circling, and the clear water flashes from time to time like shining ribbons.

    After walking for a while, Zou Jing frowned slightly, suddenly stopped and grabbed Hu Qingpeng.  Hu Qingpeng was confused and asked: "Father, what's wrong?" Zou Jing whispered: "There seems to be something wrong! Have you noticed that there are only two of us on this road, which is very unusual!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a shrill and strange laughter like a night owl, and two big men walked towards them in a arrogant manner. One of them was the gangster who was beaten up in the ancient town.  His nose was bruised and his face was swollen, with fire almost coming out of his eyes. He pointed at Hu and Zou and shouted: "Cousin, these two blind bastards beat us four brothers. You have to make the decision for us!"  It's ridiculous that a dog relies on human power and a fox pretends to be a tiger.

    The other person has a thin figure, cold and vicious eyes, slightly bulging temples on both sides, and a menacing aura when walking around. He has a leather whip wrapped around his waist, and he seems to be a man from the world.  He snorted, slapped the gangster casually, and cursed: "What did you grow up on? You can't even deal with a brat and a brat? The dogs I raise are stronger than you!" The gangster didn't dare.  He spoke back and lowered his head in shame.

    After scolding his companions, the man turned his eyes, looked at Hu and Zou coldly, and said fiercely: "You are so courageous. Anyone who dares to beat me! As long as you cut off one of your arms, today's debt will be  Write it off in one stroke, otherwise you will have to walk around without food!"

    Hu Qingpeng saw the opponent's posture and knew that this person possessed martial arts. It seemed that he had stabbed a hornet's nest this time. According to the rules of the martial arts world, he cupped his fists and said: "I am Hu Qingpeng, a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect. May I ask your surname? You are gathering on Hengshan Mountain.  Ye, aren't you afraid that the elders of my sect will call upon you to investigate?"

    The man's expression changed several times, and a murderous look suddenly shot out of his eyes, "It turns out that he is a disciple of the Hengshan sect. No wonder he wants to do stupid things like chivalry! I will not change my surname in my profession. I am the deputy helmsman of the Hengyang branch of the Tianxia Society.  Deng Dingnan. I originally just wanted to stop at the sight of blood, but now I have changed my mind! To be honest, we in the world don¡¯t want to be enemies with the Seven Sword Sects, so I have to force you to shut up forever and bury your bones in the wilderness!" He is just in time these days.  When I went back to my hometown to visit relatives, I saw my cousin being beaten up, so I wanted to get back into trouble, but I didn't know that the other person was actually a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect.  He had always been ruthless and ruthless, so he immediately decided to kill someone, silence him, and then throw the body under the cliff without anyone noticing.

    Hu Qingpeng had only practiced martial arts for a year. He knew he was no match for his opponent, so he pulled out his half-cut sword and said urgently: "Father, please go back quickly to bring reinforcements. I will stop him!" Zou Jing glared at him and strode forward.  , shouted majestically: "Nothing in the world, I am the strongest Hengshan sect on Hengshan Mountain! If you are smart, run away with your tail between your legs, or I will punch you"?Blow your head off!  "

    Deng Dingnan didn¡¯t know where he came from. He was unarmed and not equipped with a long sword, but he was with the disciples of Hengshan. How could he guess that Zou Jing was just a servant of the Hengshan Sword Sect who cooked vegetables and chopped firewood?  Seeing the opponent's astonishing momentum, he couldn't help but become cautious and sneered: "If you insult me, I will die!" After saying that, he jumped forward and used the "Wild Horse Parting Mane" move with his palms. The tips of his palms merged like a knife,  Attack the opponent's midfield.  He only used six successes in this move, and it was purely a stone-throwing exercise.

    Zou Jing smiled proudly, and was about to draw his fist to hit the opponent's weak point, when his ears suddenly twitched, and the momentum he gathered suddenly relaxed, and the iron fist seemed a bit clumsy when he punched it out.  Deng Dingnan laughed dumbly. Although the opponent's fist was strong, it had no internal energy at all, so how could it hurt him?  Moreover, his boxing skills are full of flaws, and he is clearly someone who does not understand martial arts.  At that moment, his steps slipped, he dodged the iron fist, turned his left palm up, and hit Zou Jing on the chest.

    Zou Jing spat out a mouthful of blood, stepped back a few steps, his face turned pale.  Hu Qingpeng shouted "Father" and Hengjian jumped in front of him to block Deng Dingnan.

    Deng Dingnan laughed wildly and said: "You ignorant boy who is still young, do you want to stop me? I will send you to see the Lord of Hell!" His left palm feinted, causing Hu Qingpeng to swing his sword to block, and his right palm quickly reached forward and aimed at him.  His face was knocked down.

    Hu Qingpeng was unable to resist the wind coming from his palm, so he could only close his eyes and wait for death.  At the critical moment, there was a soft chirping sound, Deng Dingnan closed his palms and cried out in pain, and took a few steps back.  Hu Qingpeng opened his eyes and saw a green pine needle stuck in his right palm, straight through the back of his palm, and blood dripping down the pine needle.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't believe his eyes. Ordinary pine needles, which break easily, were actually used as hidden weapons to shoot through Deng Dingnan's palm!  Even the leader may not have such profound skills.  So who saved him?

    Deng Dingnan¡¯s face was distorted in pain. He glanced at the surrounding trees in horror and raised his voice: ¡°I don¡¯t know who the senior is who stepped forward to make trouble. Does he want to make enemies of the world?¡± The surroundings were quiet, except for the chirping of apes and birds.

    Deng Dingnan knew that there must be a master lurking in the forest, but he just didn't want to show up. If he wanted to kill people and silence them, it would be extremely difficult to do so!  The hidden weapon skills he showed were astonishing to the world. It seemed to be the legendary "flying flowers to injure the enemy" technique, which he could never match.  Immediately, he stamped his feet bitterly and left without saying a word.  The gangster shouted in panic: "Cousin, wait for me, don't leave me alone!" He rolled over and crawled over.

    Seeing the powerful enemy retreating, Hu Qingpeng came back to his senses, grabbed Zou Jing's arm with concern, and asked: "Father, have you suffered any internal injuries?"

    Zou Jing's expression returned to normal, and he smiled and said: "I'm covered in copper skin and iron bones, and I'm as strong as a bear. I was just touched by a dog's paw, how could I be easily injured? It seems that someone from this world saved your life, you should  It¡¯s only right to thank them.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but feel a little scared when he thought about his narrow escape just now. If Deng Dingnan's palm really hit him, it would be hard for him not to die.  He said loudly: "Hu Qingpeng, a disciple of Hengshan, thank you for saving your life!" He knelt down and bowed to the sky.  As soon as he bent down, he heard a gust of wind passing by, and then the collar tightened around his neck. He was lifted up in the air and flew through the treetops. In the blink of an eye, Zou Jing was no longer visible.

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked and struggled instinctively. The person who caught him smiled and said: "If you move around, if you fall off the cliff and become a pulp, it has nothing to do with me." Hu Qingpeng saw the scenery around him suddenly change.  The cold wind was blowing on my face, like soaring clouds and mist, flying and jumping on the cliffs. Below was the valley filled with strange rocks. I was so frightened that I was sweating violently, and I obediently allowed myself to be manipulated by others.

    That man¡¯s lightness kung fu was extremely good. Even with a person in his hand, he could still walk on flat ground on the dangerous pine trees, and there was no sign of any reluctance in the turning points of his movement.  Hu Qingpeng is a man who knows things. He was so impressed that he fell to the ground. The fear in his heart gradually receded, and he secretly wondered why he wanted to hijack him?  After much deliberation, I realized that there was nothing special about me, nor did I possess any rare treasures. I was so ordinary that I wouldn't attract anyone's attention. This man's behavior was really puzzling.

    The man took Hu Qingpeng to an inaccessible mountain peak. There was a platform with a radius of more than 20 feet on the top of the mountain. It was surrounded by clouds and mist, which could block prying eyes from afar.  He put Hu Qingpeng on the ground and said with a smile: "Little baby, do you still remember me?"

    Hu Qingpeng had just recovered from his shock when he saw the man with a shiny head and a fat body. He was wearing a shabby gray cassock. A string of nine fist-sized rosary beads hung on his chest. He had a smile on his face, which looked very much like the one in the temple.  The Maitreya Buddha he was worshiping had a flash of inspiration in his mind, and he shouted: "You are the Master Mingxin guarding the Nanyue Temple!" When he first arrived in Hengshan, he and Mo Tianfeng broke into the Nanyue Temple at night, but were beaten by Taoist Master Tianfa.  The Master Mingxin in front of him rushed out, which impressed him deeply.

    Master Mingxin nodded and said with a smile: "Little baby, you have a very good memory! I haven't seen you for a year, and your basicIt has been beaten very firmly, and it seems that hard work has been done.  "

    Hu Qingpeng asked: "I wonder if Master saved me just now?"

    Master Mingxin yawned, sat down on the ground, waved his hands and said, "This is just a small matter. Don't go back and forth without saying thanks. I hate these red tapes the most!"

    Hu Qingpeng was not surprised, so he changed the subject and asked, "Then why did Master bring me here?" This place was isolated by clouds and fog, and could not see the beautiful scenery of Nanyue. It was also very desolate, with only piles of strange-shaped stones and even weeds.  Not more than one.

    Master Mingxin blinked mysteriously and said: "I asked you to be the referee!"

    Hu Qingpeng was confused: "Arbitration? Me?"

    Master Mingxin said: "You still remember the old Taoist priest Tianfa, right? We have made an appointment to duel here, and there happens to be one less notary to judge the winner and loser. You are the most suitable one to do it!"

    It turns out that Nanyue is both a Buddhist resort and a famous Taoist mountain. The dispute between Buddhism and Taoism has been going on for a long time.  During the Southern Dynasties, the eminent monk Huisi, the second ancestor of the Tiantai Sect, came to Nanyue to teach. The Prajna Temple he founded was the ancestral hall of the Tiantai Sect.  Later, during the Kaiyuan period of the Tang Dynasty, Zen Master Huairang taught Zen in Prajna Temple and founded the Nanyue Zen School. The most outstanding disciple of his disciple was Master Mazu Daoyi.  After Mazu learned the Dharma from Zen Master Huairang, he soon established the Jungle System, which affected monasteries all over the world and resulted in the phenomenon of no monastery without Zen.  The Nanyue Zen Sect was promoted by generations of disciples and developed into the Weiyang Sect, Linji Sect, Caodong Sect, Yunmen Sect, and Fayan Sect. By the Ming Dynasty, followers spread all over the world, making it the most respected branch of Chinese Buddhism.

    Taoism has also been around since the Southern and Northern Dynasties, and celebrities throughout the ages have practiced Taoism and cultivated their nature in Nanyue, such as Yin Daoquan, Shi Cun and other nine immortals.  There is Huangting Temple on the mountain for Wei Hua, and it is said that he obtained the "Huangting Sutra".  When Tao Hongjing, the "Prime Minister of the Mountains" founded the Maoshan School of Taoism, he respected Wei Huacun as the first generation master.  Today, the god of the moon enshrined in Nanyue Temple is Nanyue Emperor, who controls the division of stars and is also a deity in Taoism.

    As the saying goes, "There is no room for two tigers in one mountain." Although both Buddhists and Taoists are monks and pay attention to not arguing about things, but they are in the Nanyue Mountains, there are some disputes and fights overtly and secretly, until they become violent.  Later, in order to calm the dispute and show that Buddhism and Taoism coexisted equally, the imperial court simply built eight Taoist temples and Buddhist temples on each side of the Nanyue Temple, and sent Taoist priests and monks to work in the temples.  The imperial courts of all dynasties either respected Buddhism or Taoism, but basically recognized the fact that Buddhism and Taoism coexisted in Nanyue, and usually awarded them respectively to show the royal magnanimity of accommodating all rivers.  Under the pressure of the imperial court, Buddhism and Taoism were able to coexist peacefully for many years.

    Hu Qingpeng listened to Master Mingxin's eloquent talk about the future of the dragon, and wondered: "Since Buddhism and Taoism coexist, and both families are worshiped by believers, why does the master want to have a private duel with Taoist Master Tianfa? Doesn't this hurt the harmony between the two families?  Restart the incident?"

    Master Mingxin said: "You don't know something about this! In order to protect Nanyue Temple from Xiaoxiao's intrusion, the Buddhist and Taoist families will each select a protector disciple to settle in the temple every twenty years. This generation of protector disciples is  That day Pharaoh and I are together! Since we are all protectors of the Dharma and each has his or her own unique skills, we can¡¯t help but compete with each other on a daily basis to see whether he is more powerful in Taoist martial arts or I am better in Buddhist martial arts.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng understood as soon as he heard that, although the government prohibited Buddhism and Taoism from fighting, they secretly competed with each other under the guise of protecting the Dharma, so Ming Xin and Tian Dharma could not help themselves.  He asked curiously: "Compared to the master or the Taoist priest, whose martial arts is higher?"

    A strange expression appeared on Master Mingxin's face. He was immersed in the past for a while, and then exhaled for a long time: "The two of us have been fighting for nineteen years. We come here to duel every year, but we have never decided the winner.  It¡¯s a tie.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng asked in surprise: "Nineteen years? Does that mean that this year is your last duel?" The guardian disciples rotate every twenty years, which means that the terms of Mingxin and Tianfa are about to expire.

    Master Mingxin nodded and said: "That's right! We must decide the winner in this final duel, otherwise there will be no chance to compete again. Because of this, I made an exception and brought you as an arbiter. I'm afraid of the Taoist Priest Tianfa."  If you lose, you will default on your account and refuse to admit it." He was passing by Magu Bridge when he came here for the duel, and he happened to see Deng Dingnan acting cruelly, so he rescued Hu Qingpeng.

    "Monk Mingxin, what bad things did you say behind my back?" When the voice sounded, it was still dozens of feet away. As soon as the sentence was finished, the person was already close at hand.  In the clouds and mist, a human figure was seen descending with arms raised like a big bird, with a graceful and elegant posture.  The person who came was wearing a high crown, with three strands of black beard under his chin, his complexion was as white as jade, and his bones were very strange. He had a long sword slanted on his back, and his broad sleeves were blown by the mountain wind. He looked as if he were an immortal. He was a Taoist protector disciple.  Taoist priest Tianfa.

    Master Mingxin still sat on the ground and said with a smile: "Tianfa, you are finally here! I thought you knew you would lose, so you ran away before the battle!"

    Taoist priest Tianfa was so angry that he puffed his beard and stared: "We have been fighting for so many years, how have you ever been able to take advantage?"It seems that you don¡¯t have enough confidence, so I hope I will take the initiative to be absent!  "

    Master Mingxin smiled and said: "We have been fighting verbally and physically for so many years, but it's still hard to tell who is better. This is Hu Qingpeng, a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect. I asked him to be the arbitrator. Do you think it is appropriate?" In fact, he had another reason.  What he didn't say was that Hu Qingpeng's martial arts was too low, so he couldn't secretly learn any unique skills while watching the battle.

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly saluted Taoist Master Tianfa.

    Taoist Master Tianfa glanced at him and smiled calmly: "You are the little kid who broke into the Yue Temple one year ago, right? How is your uncle?"

    Hu Qingpeng said respectfully: "I'd like to ask, Taoist Priest, but my uncle is not practicing on the mountain. I haven't contacted him for a long time and I don't know his current situation."

    Taoist Master Tianfa stopped paying attention to him, looked at Master Mingxin, and said bluntly: "You have invited arbitration this time, do you want to decide the outcome?"

    Master Mingxin said: "You and I have been fighting for twenty years, shouldn't we put an end to it?"

    Taoist priest Tianfa sighed: "Twenty years have passed by just a snap of the fingers. It's time to put an end to it!"

    The two people looked at each other, and they could see sympathy for each other, friendship, respect and the belief in victory. Their eyes gradually became fiery, the burning fighting spirit was surging, their energy was rising, the clouds were gone, and the fierce battle was about to break out.

 Volume 2 Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 7 A Blessing in Disguise

    Hu Qingpeng saw the two strange men facing each other solemnly, exuding an astonishing momentum, and quickly moved away from them.  If he remembered correctly, Uncle Mo once said that the martial arts of these two men were comparable to their master, which was many times higher than him.  If their energy overflows when they fight, how can I resist it with my poor internal strength?  Anyway, it's just for arbitration, and we can wait until they are exhausted and safe before getting close to judging.

    Mingxin and Tianfa have been together for twenty years, during which time they have fought nineteen times, and the fights have turned upside down. They have a thorough understanding of each other's martial arts characteristics and personalities. It can be said that there are almost no secrets at all.  In a few days, both of them will leave their posts and give up their titles of Protector Disciples.  If he still had some backup plans in previous duels and looked forward to defeating the opponent again next year, then this time he would definitely give it his all.  No matter who you are, as long as you learn martial arts, you will inevitably have the courage to win, even monks are no exception.

    There was no need to say any nonsense between the two of them. Suddenly, their bodies shook at the same time. Before Hu Qingpeng could see clearly, there was a loud noise, and the two fists collided, and they were separated at the first touch.  As soon as their feet touched the ground, they immediately pounced on each other as fast as lightning. The sound of energy erupting when their fists and feet met was like a series of firecrackers being ignited.

    Hu Qingpeng saw only two figures jumping around in the clouds and mist. Their movements were so fast that it was impossible to tell who was attacking and who was defending with his eyesight.  During the fierce battle, the aftermath of fists, wind and palms would sweep over him from time to time. Even though he was several feet away, it was still very powerful and would blow him off the top of the mountain several times.  Hu Qingpeng simply got down on all fours and held on to the protruding rocks on the top of the peak to prevent his arbitration from being over before it took effect.

    Master Mingxin and Taoist Tianfa each have their own strengths in martial arts. When the battle got fierce, Master Mingxin let out a thunderous roar, while Taoist Tianfa competed with his roar.  The fists of the two accidentally hit the ground, causing gravel to rain down and strong winds blowing.

    Listening to the roars and howls from the two of them, Hu Qingpeng's head was so shocked that he almost split his head. He quickly tore the fabric from his sleeves and plugged his ears tightly.  The sounds made by the two people echoed among the mountain peaks, like the roar of a lion and the roar of a dragon, causing all beasts to silence and the birds to scatter in fright.  When tourists and people in the mountains heard this strange noise, they burned incense and worshiped it because it was a sign of the appearance of the mountain god, and it later became a local custom.

    Suddenly, lightning flew up from the clouds and mist, rolling like silver waves, mercury pouring down the ground, and the dazzling sword light shot out in all directions, as if weaving a huge sword net.  Hu Qingpeng knew that Taoist Master Tianfa's sword was finally unsheathed!  But Master Mingxin was not willing to show weakness. He took off the rosary hanging around his neck, danced a ball of black light, and hit the opponent's weapon.  His rosary is a Buddhist magical weapon, and it is not afraid of being slashed by the enemy's sword, without falling behind in the slightest.

    Once the two use weapons, the danger will be ten times greater than before. If either party is not careful, the result will be blood spattering in five steps.  A sword moves lightly and moves erratically. Sometimes it flies up like a crane, circling and attacking the opponent, and sometimes it activates the sword energy and shoots furiously through the air.  He is simple and dignified, as big as a clumsy one. The beads in his hand are as airtight as a shield, and every attack is as heavy as a thousand.  Hu Qingpeng's martial arts training is still shallow, and he can't tell who is better and who is worse. He only knows that the two of them are flying around, and it is difficult to tell them apart for a moment.

    The two of them had been fighting fiercely for an unknown amount of time. Suddenly, several rosary beads flew over. Almost at the same time, a green rainbow sword shot straight into the sky, drew a beautiful arc, and landed half a foot in front of Hu Qingpeng. The blade was extremely sharp.  , inserted straight into the stone.  Hu Qingpeng was greatly frightened. He looked around with all his strength. He saw Master Mingxin and Taoist Priest Tianfa facing each other, squatting on the ground with their big eyes staring at their small ones. They actually discarded their weapons at the same time and adopted the method of internal force duel.  Decide victory or defeat.

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked. Internal power duel is the most dangerous form of all martial arts competitions. The competition is to compare whose internal power is deeper and the true energy is longer. The losing party will either have their meridians severed on the spot and vomit blood and die, or they will lose all their internal power and become the same person from now on.  Useless person.  If your fist and weapon skills are inferior to others, you may still have a chance to get revenge after years of hard training, but if you fail in the internal strength competition, you will never have a chance to equalize in this life.  Unless there is a blood feud, generally speaking, people with higher martial arts skills are more cautious about internal strength competitions, because if they make a mistake, they will be hated for eternity.  Unexpectedly, these two monks were so determined to win and lost, and in the end they did not hesitate to fight with their lives.

    Hu Qingpeng took off the cloth that blocked his ears, climbed up tremblingly, and walked forward to check on the two seniors.  At this moment, the top of the peak changed from extreme movement to extreme silence. Only the mountain wind howled, and the strange sense of oppression became even stronger.

    Hu Qingpeng was astonished to see the many dents made by the two strange men on the summit platform. He could not even catch up with such advanced internal martial arts!  However, the deeper their internal strength is, the more dangerous the competition will be, and those with insufficient internal strength will not be able to intervene.  Hu Qingpeng heard from his elders about the taboo rules and precautions in martial arts, and knew that he was unable to resolve the battle between two top masters. However, it was the first time in his life that he saw an internal strength test between masters, and he was quite curious.

    Walking to the nearest place is aboutAbout 10 feet away, he was cut off by an invisible air wall and could no longer move forward.  I saw Master Mingxin and Taoist Priest Tianfa holding their palms together, with a straight white pillar of air rising above their heads. Their clothes were bulging, their eyes were wide, and they were using all their strength to attack their opponents.  The two of them seemed calm and calm on the surface, but in fact, the intense internal struggle seemed to be like wild waves emptying out, violent winds swirling, and thousands of troops entangled and fighting.

    The two people stared at each other motionless. After watching for a while, Hu Qingpeng felt really bored. These two people were evenly matched, and no one could overwhelm the other. God knows how long they would fight!  He walked to the edge of the platform and looked down. The cliffs were sharp and the valley was hundreds of feet deep. Unless he had wings like a bird, he would not be able to fly down to the top of the peak.  His whole body was agitated, and he suddenly shouted "Oops!", turned around and ran back to the two of them, and said with a sad face: "Master Mingxin, Taoist Master Tianfa, I beg you to stop playing, okay? What if you fight?  Both sides suffer, and I can't get down the mountain, so I'm going to starve to death? Since you asked me to be the arbitrator, I will rule that you are equally divided, and we are all winners, okay?"

    Ming Xin and Tian Fa were all focused on the stimulation of internal energy at this time, and could not hear the sounds from the outside world at all. Naturally, they had no response to Hu Qingpeng's pleas.  Not only are the two equal in martial arts, but also in terms of internal strength. By this point in the fight, they sincerely admire each other.  But after the internal strength competition fell into a stalemate, the situation was out of their control. The violent internal energy flow surged back and forth between them, eagerly looking for an outlet to vent.  Anyone who cannot hold on at this time will be blown to pieces by this torrent and their soul will be scattered.  Although Ming Xin and Tian Fa had the intention to stop, they were already riding a tiger together and there was no time to regret.

    Hu Qingpeng begged for a long time but got no response, so he sat down on the ground frustrated.  But I saw that Master Mingxin's face was getting redder and redder, so red that he was about to bleed, while Taoist Master Tianfa's face was getting greener and greener, as blue as if a zombie had been resurrected.  The air pillars above their heads also began to sway randomly and became lighter and lighter, but sweat poured down like rain and soon soaked through their clothes.  Hu Qingpeng was even more shocked. They were obviously at the last moment of exhaustion. If they were not separated, these two strange people might die together!

    Hu Qingpeng was so anxious that he was worried about the two of them and his own life, but with his inner strength, how could he try to solve this deadlock!  He gritted his teeth and said to himself: "No matter what, the left and right are dead, and the dead horses are treated as living horses!" He walked over and pulled out the sword that Master Tianfa had lost, then walked back and took a deep breath.  , moving step by step towards the two people dueling.

    Unexpectedly, he was not blocked by the wall of energy this time, and slowly moved to Mingxin and Tianfa, his heart pounding and his hands full of sweat.  It turned out that when the two of them fought with their internal strength, they automatically radiated energy outwards, forming a protective air shield to prevent anyone from taking the opportunity to sneak attack. However, now that their internal strength is almost exhausted, the so-called protective air shield has naturally shrunk extremely.  Hu Qingpeng noticed where the palms of the two people were touching, and raised his sword. Before the sword touched their bodies, there was only a crisp sound, the sword vibrated violently, and the next moment it turned into countless fragments and scattered.  The moment the long sword trembled, Hu Qingpeng immediately let go of the hilt, but his movement was still a step slower. He felt an overwhelming force coming from the palm of his hand. It was like being struck by thunder, and he flew backwards for more than five feet, vomiting blood.  Passed out.

    The violent power finally found a gap and poured out. Mingxin and Tianfa immediately closed their palms and retreated, their legs and feet went weak, and they sat down at the same time.  The two of them looked at each other and smiled, their faces peaceful. After experiencing the danger of escaping from death, it no longer mattered who won and who lost. Thinking about the situation where they had traded their lives just now, it was like a lifetime ago.  Suddenly, a clear understanding came to both of them. If they were hampered by the false reputation of victory or defeat, how could they seek Buddha's enlightenment?

    Master Mingxin crossed his feet in Vajra Sitting pose, with his palms facing upwards, his two thumbs lightly touching each other to form a mudra, with a solemn treasure, and he chanted: "When good ugliness appears in front of you, your mind is as peaceful as the sea, all your delusions are gone, and there is no persecution.  Amitabha!"

    However, Taoist Master Tianfa stood solemnly and chanted in the wind: "If you don't want to be quiet, the world will correct itself. The ancients are sincere and I will not deceive you!"

    The two of them suddenly realized the Tao and expanded their spiritual knowledge, so they were evenly matched.

    Master Mingxin lowered his eyes slightly and saw the countless steel fragments scattered on the ground. He suddenly remembered Hu Qingpeng. His mind changed and he knew what had just happened.  Taoist Master Tianfa felt something in his heart, jumped up and landed next to Hu Qingpeng. He saw that his face was like gold paper, blood was bleeding from the corner of his mouth, and his breathing was very weak.  Taoist Master Tianfa frowned slightly, stretched out his hand to touch Hu Qingpeng's pulse gate, and frowned more and more tightly.  Master Mingxin flew over and was surprised when he saw this: "Tianfa, can't he be saved?" He forcibly invited Hu Qingpeng to be the arbitrator. If something unexpected happened, how would he explain it to his relatives?

    Taoist Master Tianfa sighed, "He is very lucky. He should not be in danger of his life, but he will be in some trouble in the future."

    Master Mingxin said: "Then why don't you save people quickly? We will deal with the trouble in the future."

    Taoist Priest Tianfa took out the healing elixir from his pocket and fed it to Hu Qingpeng.Then he asked Master Mingxin to force out the congestion in his internal organs and regulate his meridians.  The two of them were busy for half an hour, and Hu Qingpeng finally slowly opened his eyes, and blood began to appear on his face.  Seeing that the two of them were safe and sound, Hu Qingpeng said happily: "Master, Taoist Priest, are you all okay?"

    Master Mingxin knocked him on the forehead unceremoniously, "Good boy, you are so brave. You actually dared to come and break up the battle for us. You almost died!"

    Fortunately, Hu Qingpeng let go quickly, allowing the sword to withstand most of the internal impact, otherwise he would have died long ago.  Despite this, he was still seriously injured and needed to rest for several days.  What's more troublesome is that part of the internal power of Mingxin and Tianfa cannot be resolved after entering his body. It is lingering in his meridians, which is a small hidden danger.  But then again, if he hadn't mustered up the courage to separate the two masters, no one would have survived.

    Hu Qingpeng silently checked the true energy and found that there were two internal forces that did not belong to him remaining in the body, wandering around uncontrollably. He couldn't help scratching his head and asked: "Then what should I do? Is there any harm in doing this?"

    Taoist Master Tianfa said: "These two internal forces are forcibly entered into your body. They are not transported by us actively. They will not follow a certain route, so they cannot be integrated with your own internal forces for the time being. You can only wait until your own internal forces are strong enough."  Only then can they be refined into a part of yourself. Before that, they will lurk in the meridians in your body and will not do you much harm. However, when you are emotional or use your internal strength excessively, they may  Come out and cause trouble, and your actions will be affected. The only solution now is to step up your inner strength practice."

    When Hu Qingpeng heard that it was not harmful to the body, he put down a big stone in his heart and asked: "Taoist Priest, how long will it take for me to resolve these two internal forces?"

    Taoist Priest Tianfa pondered for a moment and said: "It can take as little as five years and as many as seven years."

    Hu Qingpeng secretly smiled bitterly, he was already busy enough, and now he was even more uneasy.

    After treating Hu Qingpeng, Mingxin and Tianfa separately meditated and adjusted their breath to restore their internal strength.  Hu Qingpeng had nothing to do, so he tried to mobilize the two alien internal forces in his body to play. He soon discovered that the two internal forces were in tit-for-tat and reached a state of balance, so they were in peace.  If his internal force is biased in any direction, it will be like adding a grain of sand to one end of the scale, which will immediately destroy the balance and cause turmoil and conflict in the internal force. In severe cases, it may damage the internal organs.  If you want to completely solve this problem, you must practice your internal strength hard as Taoist Master Tianfa said.

    After clearing the mind and regulating the breath with the Heavenly Method, I carried Hu Qingpeng on my back and swept down the mountain peak.  After coming down from the mountain, Master Mingxin went directly to the Hengshan Sword Sect and informed Liu Tianyue of the news that Hu Qingpeng was injured.  Taoist Master Tianfa took Hu Qingpeng back to the Taoist temple to take good care of him, and waited until he recovered from his injuries before going back.

    Hu Qingpeng spent seven days recuperating in a Taoist temple. He received acupuncture and massage from Taoist Master Tianfa every day, and drank some bitter potions that were so bitter to the intestines. Finally, his injuries were gone and he was back to full vigor.  After getting up this morning, Hu Qingpeng felt that his injuries had recovered and it was time to say goodbye to Taoist Master Tianfa. He had been away from the master for many days. I wonder if his adoptive father and adoptive mother were worried about him?  Just as I was thinking about it, Master Tianfa and Master Mingxin arrived hand in hand.

    Master Mingxin carefully looked at his eyes and complexion, and said with a satisfied smile: "My little friend, you have a very good constitution. The poor monk was worried that you would have to lie down for ten and a half days."

    Hu Qingpeng said: "This is all the result of the Taoist priest's superb medical skills and rejuvenation skills. The Taoist priest has really worked hard these days, and I can't thank you enough!"

    Taoist Master Tianfa stretched out his right hand to support his body as he was about to bow down. He twisted his beard and said, "Ashamed, ashamed! It doesn't matter that we two old guys died, but we almost got you involved. I feel so sorry that I can't be so shameless."  Do you want me to pay homage to you? If you hadn¡¯t decisively dismantled it that day, our lives would have been in danger. Although we are all monks, we must repay this life-saving kindness!" Master Mingxin nodded and said: "Exactly!"

    Hu Qingpeng said hurriedly: "Taoist Master, Master, I was actually thinking about how to get down the mountain so as not to starve to death. I acted boldly to have a way out for myself. I never thought about asking you to repay me."

    Mingxin and Tianfa looked at each other and smiled, becoming more and more determined in their original idea. If it were anyone else, I'm afraid they would have made countless demands by now.  Master Mingxin gave a slight signal, and Taoist Master Tianfa stepped back and closed the door, leaving only the two of them in the room.  Master Mingxin said: "My little friend, we have received great kindness from you. If we didn't show any expression, we would have lived these decades in vain. You are pure and kind in nature and have a good character. We all see it. You are practicing martial arts."  However, because the sects are different, we cannot violate the sect rules and teach you the unique martial arts skills, so we decided to teach you a skill each."

    When Hu Qingpeng heard that there was a skill to be learned, he was naturally happy and hurriedly asked for advice.

    Master Mingxin smiled and said: "I am a Buddhist disciple, so let me teach you how to recite sutras!" Hu Qingpeng lost his voice and said: "Recite sutras? Do you also need to be taught how to recite sutras?"Master Mingxin said seriously: "This method is the only way to cultivate the clear nature of the mind in Buddhism. It is only taught to you now. You must never tell others about it in the future. Can you accept it?" Hu Qingpeng immediately swore to heaven and agreed.

    What Master Mingxin passed on to him was the Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra, which has only more than 200 words, is short and concise, and condenses the essence of Buddhism.  The "Heart" Sutra mainly explains the truth that everything in the world is empty, regardless of the five aggregates, the eighteen realms, the four truths, etc. It teaches believers to completely break the delusion of self, eliminate fear, delusion, pain and other ** desires, and then  Achieve Buddhahood.  When reciting the "Heart" Sutra, you need to use a special breathing method to coordinate with the movement of Qi in the body, and the pronunciation of each word is different in severity, speed, etc., forming a unique rhythm, which is by no means a simple one.  Just recite it.  It took Hu Qingpeng a full hour, biting his tongue until it was swollen and painful, before he learned how to recite sutras with correct luck.

    Master Mingxin finally said: "Reciting the "Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra" can break all illusions and illusions in the world, and the mind is as strong as gold steel, and nothing can shake it. A sincere person should recite it loudly ten times a day according to the law, and continue for a thousand days.  Once you have achieved a small amount of success, you will be able to appreciate all the wonderful things in the sutra. From now on, you don¡¯t need to recite it vocally, you can just recite it silently in your heart. Revealing the truth, Polo uncovering the truth, Para??h¨¡na uncovering the truth, Bodhisattva Boha.  "Throwing down a string of spells, he opened the door and left.

    Taoist Master Tianfa then came in and taught Hu Qingpeng the method of practicing "Celestial Vision".  "Opening the Heavenly Eye" is a wonderful Taoist method. It is said that people who have cultivated the Heavenly Eye can see thousands of miles away and see through iron and stone.  But from now on, it is just a legend.  The Heavenly Eye Tong method taught by Taoist Master Tianfa requires the use of external application of potions and oral administration of pills to enhance eyesight. On the other hand, various methods are used to train the eye's resolution and sensitivity.  Finally, the state of vision at night is as good as daytime and sharpness is as sharp as an eagle.

    Hu Qingpeng learned the two methods of clearing the mind and sharpening the eyes in one day. It can be said that he gained a lot and felt happy.  He firmly engraved what the two seniors said in his heart and determined to start practicing hard from today!

 Volume 2: Qingshan Sword Spirit Chapter 8: Martial Arts Competition (Complete)

    The autumn wind was chilling, the leaves were falling, and the place was silent.

    There was a soft snap, and the two swords intersected. The masters of the swords immediately stepped back three steps at the same time, each raising their swords to signal.

    Chen Tianlei said in a deep voice: "Start!"

    The sturdy one on the left is Qin Tianri's disciple Zheng Qinghu. He is born with supernatural powers and is very brave and loves to fight. He has already looked eager to try. As soon as the master ordered the martial arts competition to begin, he immediately pounced and used the long sword in his hand to "  "Strike Huashan with all your strength" and behead him.  His fellow apprentices took the opportunity to applaud loudly, which made him even more impressive and his swordsmanship fierce.

    The one on the right, who is unprepossessing but agile, is Hou Qinghui, Gu Tianxing's disciple. Seeing his opponent approaching fiercely, he feints with his long sword and appears to be parrying, but in fact, he jumps out of the way with a flick of his body.  Zheng Qinghu slashed the air with his sword, and his reaction was extremely fast. He pivoted on the heel of his front foot, turned his waist sharply, and swept back with his long sword, just in time to block Hou Qinghui's "Sunrise Danxia" move.  The two have been studying swordsmanship for several years, and they know each other's swordsmanship clearly, and the swordsmanship they have learned is almost the same. However, seeing the shadows of the swords flying and the sound of the wind, the fight was inextricably linked.  Their senior brothers were divided into two groups, cheering and cheering outside the field, and the atmosphere was heated.

    It turns out that the eight generations of disciples in Hengshan have gradually grown up. Hu Qingpeng, who is almost the youngest, is already thirteen years old at this time, and the elders, such as Zhao Qinghe, are fifteen.  After discussion with the other juniors, Chen Tianlei decided to hold a martial arts competition this year, first to test the martial arts progress of his disciples, secondly to encourage them to practice martial arts diligently, and thirdly to initially select outstanding disciples and train them for the next Seven Sword Sects Alliance.  Regular meetings lay the foundation.  Three years later, the league's regular meeting will be held in Songshan, and it will depend on the performance of this younger generation.  In order to prevent them from accidentally injuring their fellow disciples, wooden swords will be used in all competitions.

    A total of twenty-three disciples from the eighth generation of Hengshan lined up on the sidelines according to the order of their masters, waiting to play.  Their opponents were all determined by Chen Tianlei's draw, and only Gao Qingcheng, nicknamed "Crazy Wu", had a bye and directly entered the next round.  Gao Qingcheng's swordsmanship was obvious to everyone, so naturally no one raised any objections.  Before the competition, Chen Tianlei announced that the top six disciples could go to the forbidden area of ????the back mountain to study and learn more advanced swordsmanship in advance.  As soon as this statement came out, everyone's fighting spirit increased and they vowed to seize the top six seats.

    Hu Qingpeng and Liu Qingshan stood below Zhao Qinghe and other head disciples, just next to Chen Qinghua.  Chen Qinghua lightly poked Liu Qingshan and asked in a low voice: "Senior Brother Liu, who do you think will win in this competition?" Liu Qingshan had a rare opportunity to show off in front of a beautiful girl, so he coughed lightly and said: "Senior Brother Zheng's attack is fierce, his strength is  For a long time, Junior Brother Hou lacks internal strength and can only dodge and escape. Of course, Senior Brother Zheng will win this battle."

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but said: "I don't agree with Senior Brother! Although Senior Brother Zheng has the upper hand in the offensive, his physical strength is consumed quickly. On the other hand, Senior Brother Hou responds flexibly, and his swordsmanship and footwork are not messy at all. Once Senior Brother Zheng's physical strength is exhausted, it will be  It's time for him to counterattack and win!" After he practiced "clairvoyance" on his own, his eyesight was much better than that of his peers. He could clearly see Zheng Qinghu sweating on his forehead, his breathing becoming rapid, and the speed of drawing his sword gradually slowing down, and his breath was showing.  signs of exhaustion.  However, Hou Qinghui's expression remained as usual, but his sword speed was gradually increasing, and the outcome was uncertain.

    Seeing that he dared to express different opinions, Liu Qingshan's smile dropped, feeling very unhappy.  At this moment, as if to verify what Hu Qingpeng said, the battle situation suddenly changed. Hou Qinghui, who had been dodging and defending, suddenly used his sharp sword and launched a fierce counterattack.  Zheng Qinghu couldn't attack for a long time, his momentum had weakened, and he was caught off guard by the opponent's sudden counterattack. He barely blocked seven or eight swords, but was finally stabbed in the wrist by Hou Qinghui's sword, and he abandoned his sword on the spot and surrendered.

    Chen Qinghua looked at Hu Qingpeng in surprise: "Junior brother Hu, you are absolutely right, it's amazing!" Hu Qingpeng smiled in response, and Liu Qingshan felt even more uncomfortable when he saw it.

    Hou Qinghui was victorious and won cheers from his classmates.  Zheng Qinghu walked off the field dejectedly, with red eyes.  They already know the importance of victory and defeat before the competition. Everyone wants to win and be qualified to represent their sect in the Songshan Sword Conference three years later, meet heroes from all walks of life, and become famous in the world in one battle.  This is the common dream of all young martial arts practitioners, but this dream is by no means everyone can realize it.

    The competition is still going on, and the level of hard work that everyone usually puts into it can be clearly seen.  Although those who win are happy and excited, those who lose also learn from it painfully. They are determined to practice swordsmanship hard, hoping to have the opportunity to prove their strength in the future.

    Hu Qingpeng was scheduled to play in the sixth game, and his opponent was Chen Tianlei¡¯s apprentice Situ Qingsong.  It was the first time for Hu Qingpeng to duel in front of so many people. When the leader called his name, his heart beat like a pounding, his hands were sweating, and he strode into the arena with a long sword.  Situ Qingsong then came on the stage, and Zhao Qinghe led his classmates to applaud and cheer for his junior brother.  In contrast, because Hu Qingpeng was not popular, few people cheered for him. One was cold and the other was hot, forming a sharp contrast.

    Hu Qingpeng listened to his fellow disciplesThe opponent shouted, feeling really uncomfortable. He glanced around, but could not find his supporters. Even his senior brother Liu Qingshan was watching coldly. His heart ached, and his blood quickly cooled down.  It doesn't matter if he wins or loses, no one cares about him anyway.  He looked at his opponent blankly, and saw a look of disdain in Situ Qingsong's eyes. This look pierced into his heart like a poisonous thorn, and a surge of anger arose, quickly burning his whole body.  He doesn't care about winning or losing, but he can't accept the feeling of being looked down upon.

    Situ Qingsong is second only to Zhao Qinghe in martial arts among Chen Tianlei's disciples. He is confident that he is eight points sure of breaking into the top six, and does not take Hu Qingpeng seriously.  Because Hu Qingpeng usually doesn't like to show off and is very humble to all the senior brothers. He is also the only one who has to do menial chores, so he feels lower than others.  Isn't it easy to defeat this young and low-status junior brother?

    The two of them struck each other with swords, and Situ Qingsong laughed in a low voice: "Junior Brother Hu, you should stay in the kitchen boiling water for cooking, why come here to embarrass yourself?"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s eyes turned cold, his pupils shrank, and his eyes shot out a needle-like sharp light. He said neither humble nor arrogantly: ¡°Please give me some guidance on swordsmanship, senior brother, don¡¯t be polite!¡±

    The two people immediately separated backwards, waiting for the leader's order.

    "start!"

    Situ Qingsong moved his sword to his chest, put on a defensive posture, and said with a half-smile, "Junior Brother Hu, come on, let's see if you can force me to fight back within ten moves!" As soon as he said this, all the elders were shocked.  Everyone frowned, this guy is too arrogant!

    Hu Qingpeng was so angry that he wanted to throw out his sword and teach him how powerful he was. When he was about to move, he suddenly caught a smug and cunning look in Situ Qingsong's eyes, and his heart was shocked - there was a trick!  A closer look shows that Situ Qingsong is on the defensive on the surface, but in fact, his left arm is bent, his center of gravity is slightly lowered, and his upper body is slightly leaning forward, like a bow ready to go. He can change from defense to offense at any time, and turn his back on the guest.  If he attacks blindly in anger, he will play right into the opponent's trap.

    Hu Qingpeng's sword was slightly withdrawn, and he naturally thought of the "Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra" that he had recited countless times. A sentence from the sutra passed through his mind like running water: "Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, who has practiced deep Prajnaparamita for a long time, illuminates  Seeing that the five aggregates are all empty, you can survive all hardships. Shariputra, form is not different from emptiness, emptiness is not different from color, form is emptiness, emptiness is color. The same is true for feelings, thoughts, and awareness" The silent recitation of the sutra was completed in the blink of an eye, and the mind became silent.  The anger dissipates, the mind is calm, and all the noise around is no longer heard.  He stood quietly in the sun, all worries, unhappiness, and resentment disappeared. He actually smiled and said in a steady and deep tone: "Senior Brother Situ, please teach me!" The tip of the sword was raised and used.  Use the "green pine to welcome guests" etiquette starting sword pose.

    Everyone present clearly saw Hu Qingpeng's angry expression, and thought he would rush forward and draw his sword. Who knew that his expression suddenly changed drastically, and his whole aura merged with the surrounding environment, neither attacking nor defending, in line with the way of nature, and couldn't help but  Astonished.  Chen Tianlei and others were even more surprised. They didn't expect that at such a young age, he could cultivate his mind and Qi so well. They all nodded in praise.

    Situ Qingsong really wanted to use a trick to anger the opponent, and then take advantage of him, defeat him in one fell swoop, and simply win the contest beautifully.  However, Hu Qingpeng did not fall for the trick, and quietly showed his hand, winning applause from everyone.  This time it was Situ Qingsong's turn to lose his temper. He didn't want to be compared with someone he looked down upon. He shouted "Look at the sword!" and jumped forward, with sword flowers dancing in his hands. It was really beautiful.

    Zhao Qinghe and others cheered loudly and cheered hard.

    Explanations for Tang Bowen's defeat against the Zuo brothers: 1) Tang Bowen is a master of hidden weapons, and his power comes from his unique Tang Sect hidden weapons.  But after he was expelled from his home, his hidden weapons could not be replenished after they were used up, so his lethality naturally dropped significantly.  2) The Zuo brothers have specially trained to deal with Tang Bowen, and they have iron plates to protect themselves, so they can succeed.  3) Tang Bowen has been wandering around and running for his life for more than ten years. He cannot concentrate on martial arts like Chi Yan. After more than ten years, there is a big gap between him and Chi Yan.  The above are basically mentioned in the book. Friends who have questions, please read it carefully again.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hu Qingpeng is guarding his mind like a mirror at this moment, without being disturbed by the outside world. He can only see the opponent rushing towards him.  His eyesight was extraordinary, and he could clearly distinguish every eyebrow, every protruding blood vessel on Situ Qingsong's face, and every subtle tremble of the sword's edge.  In the short distance of three feet, Situ Qingsong used five sword moves to confuse his opponent. By the sixth move, he was in front of Hu Qingpeng, and the tip of the sword stabbed his upper body.

    Hu Qingpeng recognized his move as "Silver Hook Flying to the Moon". If he swung his sword to block it, then the opponent would have three subsequent changes that could hurt people. According to what the master taught, he should take a step to the left at this time, and the long sword would change into a move.Use the "Jade Broken Bead Curtain" style to move your sword and stab the enemy's lower body at key points to attack the enemy and resolve your own crisis.  But Situ Qingsong is obviously very aware of this destructive move. The sword move seems to be fast and urgent, but in fact it has some remaining power. It is just a feint. When Hu Qingpeng uses the "Jade Broken Bead Curtain", it can be transformed into the "White Dragon Penetration"  With the "Cloud" move, he flew out of the air and struck down with his sword, firmly gaining the upper hand.

    " If Hu Qingpeng hadn't practiced clairvoyance, he might really have been deceived by his opponent's dazzling feints. Of course he couldn't fulfill his opponent's wishes at this moment.  His upper body swayed slightly, as if he was about to dodge to the left. As expected, Situ Qingsong immediately changed his moves and jumped up.  Unexpectedly, Hu Qingpeng didn't stay where he was. He thrust his left fist sharply, and when the opponent was wide open in the middle, he hit him hard on the chest.

    Hu Qingpeng has been chopping firewood and carrying water for many years, and has mastered the art of integrating the five elements of mind, eyes, body, energy and strength. The power of this punch is no small matter.  The fist hit his chest, and Situ Qingsong groaned and flew backwards. After landing, he tried to stand firm, but his opponent's punch was too strong. He stepped back five steps in a row and almost fell down on the spot.

    Hu Qingpeng didn¡¯t even use a sword. He defeated the popular candidate Situ Qingsong with just one punch.

    There was silence in the arena, and all the disciples were speechless and dumbfounded.  Even Chen Tianlei and others looked at each other in astonishment.  From the beginning to the end, Hu Qingpeng stood still and did not move. The scene just now seemed like Situ Qingsong deliberately opened his arms and let others punch him to defeat him.  The disciples were puzzled, why did Situ Qingsong deliberately seek defeat?

    Situ Qingsong's face turned red. Of course, he was not the kind of person who deliberately sought defeat. Looking at the incredible expressions of his fellow disciples, he was so ashamed and angry that he shouted: "Master, I am so defeated that I cannot accept my defeat. I want to fight with him."  Compare it again!¡±

    Chen Tianlei frowned slightly and said to Yin Tianyun: "Third Junior Brother, Hu Qingpeng is your apprentice. Do you think it is necessary to compete again?" Yin Tianyun was also greatly surprised by this and said: "Qingpeng's victory is too lucky. It's a chance to compete again."  Either way." Chen Tianlei nodded and said loudly: "Uncle Yin agrees that you and Qingpeng will compete again. If you lose again, you will not have any excuse to complain!"

    When the disciples heard that the two were about to fight again, they couldn't help but whisper to each other, and there was a buzz.

    Situ Qingsong saw his master's stern expression and knew that if he lost again this time, he would really lose his face.  At the moment, he calmed down, held the sword in both hands before his eyebrows, straightened his eyes with the sword, and guided his true energy according to the breathing method taught by his master.  He said in a voice: "Junior Brother Hu, please!" He put away the idea of ??underestimating the enemy and concentrated all his attention on the martial arts competition, and his momentum suddenly changed greatly.

    Hu Qingpeng's victory just now was really a fluke. If the opponent hadn't underestimated the enemy too much, he wouldn't have been defeated in one move.  At this moment, seeing his opponent standing solemnly and with a strong momentum, knowing that the real tough battle was coming, he still put on the "green pine welcoming guest" hand gesture and said: "Senior Brother Situ, please!"

    Everyone was waiting with bated breath, and you could hear a pin drop in the venue.

    Situ Qingsong had just lost a move and was anxious to save face. After a moment of confrontation, he suddenly let out a loud roar, leapt forward a few steps, rounded the long sword with both hands, and aimed a vicious blow at the top of his opponent's head.  This sword was extremely powerful, causing a harsh whistle when the sword blade cut through the air.

    Although the enemy's sword was fierce, Hu Qingpeng was not afraid.  His hard training in the past three years was definitely not mixed with water, and the strength of his shoulders and arms was far superior to that of his peers due to his years of chopping wood and carrying water. At this time, he aroused his desire to win. He sat down on the horse with a low waist, flicked his wrist, and picked up the opponent's sword.  The tip of the sword.

    There was a muffled sound as the two swords intersected.  Situ Qingsong finally had the advantage of holding the sword with both hands, and Hu Qingpeng, who was holding the sword with one hand, was shaken so much that he took a step back.

    Zhao Qinghe and others took the opportunity to applaud, and they were even more enthusiastic than themselves at the end of the competition.

    Situ Qingsong knocked back his opponent with one strike of his sword, and when he heard the cheers from his fellow disciples, his confidence immediately doubled, and he struck three blows straight to the head, like a violent storm, which made Hu Qingpeng breathless. He retreated every time he took a blow.  One step, four steps back in a row.

    Seeing this, all the disciples shouted harder and harder, but Chen Tianlei and others shook their heads and sighed together.  The swordsmanship of the Hengshan School is characterized by its agility, sharpness, quickness and variety. It hides murderous intent in its beauty, and is ruthless in its elegance. This is the essence of Hengshan's swordsmanship.  However, Situ Qingsong was eager to win, and his blind attacks were far from the true meaning of swordsmanship.

    Situ Qingsong slashed four swords in one breath. Although it was very satisfying, but after all the energy was used up, it took time to breathe back. The long sword couldn't help but choke, and did not keep up with the opponent's retreating figure.

    As early as when he struck the third sword, Hu Qingpeng felt that the power on his sword began to fade, and he was already waiting for the moment when the opponent became exhausted.  Situ Qingsong's sword posture was concentrated, Hu Qingpeng's eyes were like a cone, and he immediately changed from retreat to advance. The long sword used the unique move "Zhu Rong Pilgrimage", which instantly transformed into countless sword shadows and attacked the opponent in the opposite direction.

    Situ QingsongIn his haste, he still showed his extraordinary strength. He swept and blocked with his long sword, and at the same time, he ducked behind him and blocked the opponent's trick.  But Hu Qingpeng was unyielding. His long sword followed the shape like a shadow, and combined with his ever-changing body movements, he was like a flying and changing green dragon, keeping the opponent firmly within his attack range.  But I saw two swords clashing, a strong wind blowing, and two figures running and jumping around in the field, fighting fiercely.  The onlookers' disciples cheered loudly, and Gao Qingcheng, who had been standing quietly with his eyes closed, also opened his eyes and examined Hu Qingpeng's sword style with great interest.

    During the fierce fight, Hu Qingpeng seized the gap and spun the long sword. The blade dragged across Situ Qingsong's right wrist with great ease, leaving a striking red mark.  As soon as he succeeded, he immediately sheathed his sword and jumped out of the circle. He put his left hand on his right wrist and said with a smile: "Senior Brother Situ, I accept the concession!"

    Situ Qingsong looked down at the red mark on his hand, with a wry smile on his face, "I lost!" If the opponent had used a real sword during the competition, his right wrist would have been cut off.  This time, my skills were indeed inferior to others, and I was convinced that I lost.  He folded his sword in his left hand, stepped forward and stretched out his right palm and said: "Junior Brother Hu, congratulations!"

    Hu Qingpeng was greatly surprised. He stretched out his right palm and shook his hand tightly. He smiled at each other and agreed to fight again next year.  The disciples did not expect that Hu Qingpeng had such strength, and they all looked up to him with admiration.

    After a day of competition, the eleven winning disciples including Hu Qingpeng, plus Gao Qingcheng who had a bye, were divided into six pairs by drawing lots, and the swordsmanship competition continued the next day.  By coincidence, the opponent Hu Qingpeng drew turned out to be his archrival Zhao Qinghe!  One is the biggest dark horse candidate in this competition, and the other is the eldest disciple of the leader. The duel between the two has become the most interesting topic for everyone.

    As usual, Hu Qingpeng helped Zou Jing and others finish their chores in the evening before going back to rest.  As soon as he stepped out of the backyard door, he suddenly felt a chill coming over him. He froze at his feet, looked at the thick shadow under the flower tree, and said warily: "Who is it?"

    A lonely and tall figure walked out, the moonlight illuminated his handsome face, his eyes were black and translucent, and he was holding a long sword tightly in his hand. It turned out to be "Martial Madman" Gao Qingcheng.

    Hu Qingpeng secretly felt strange and asked: "Senior Brother Gao, are you waiting for me?" He and Gao Qingcheng basically had no contact and were not familiar with each other.  In fact, Gao Qingcheng was dedicated to martial arts training and martial arts practice, and had no deep friendship with any of the other Eighth Generation disciples.

    Gao Qingcheng nodded and suddenly said: "I'm optimistic about you in tomorrow's competition."

    Hu Qingpeng was surprised and happy, and said with a smile: "Senior Brother Zhao will not give up easily! I wonder if Senior Brother has anything important to do with me?"

    Gao Qingcheng's eyes suddenly burst into intense light, and he said bluntly: "I want to compete with you in a sword show!"

    Hu Qingpeng was startled and lost his voice: "Sword duel with me? Now?"

    A smile appeared on Gao Qingcheng's rock-cold face, as if the glacier was thawing and the sun was shining, and he said concisely and concisely: "I'll wait for you in the final!"

 Volume 2 Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 9 Despicable Villain

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng returned to his residence, he saw Liu Qingshan hurriedly walking out of the room, looking a little nervous and flustered.  The two of them met each other, and Liu Qingshan was stunned and laughed: "Junior brother, why did you come back so early today? Don't you usually go to practice?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Tomorrow's sword fight between me and Senior Brother Zhao will probably be a fierce battle, so I have to take the time to have a good rest tonight, recuperate my energy, and rest my mind, so I won't go practice any more."

    Liu Qingshan suddenly said: "I see! Then you have a good rest, I won't disturb you anymore. I hope you can defeat Senior Brother Zhao tomorrow and fight for Master!" After that, he went to find someone to play with.

    Hu Qingpeng was wondering. Senior Brother Liu's behavior today was a bit abnormal. With the friendship between him and Zhao Qinghe, how could he wish him victory in turn?  The sun is really coming out in the west!  When he walked into the room, he poured a bowl of tea as usual. Just as he was about to take a swig, he put down the tea bowl with a sudden thought in his heart.  I saw that the color of the tea was green with a hint of yellow, it was warm to the touch, and it seemed to have a faint medicinal smell, which was very different from the usual green tea.  He had doubts in his heart, but when he thought about the important game tomorrow, how could he dare to drink this weird tea?  After thinking about it, I poured half a pot of tea out of the window, then took off my shoes, got into bed, closed my eyes and meditated.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but Hu Qingpeng heard the sound of footsteps. Following the turning of the door axis, a man tiptoed into the room.  He opened his eyes slightly and saw Liu Qingshan slowly groping for the teapot in the darkness. He chuckled softly, opened the back window, poured out all the remaining tea and tea leaves in the teapot, and then put the teapot back to its original position.  There, he touched the bed and fell asleep.  Because the room was dark and he couldn't see his fingers, Liu Qingshan thought he was doing it unnoticed, but he didn't know that Hu Qingpeng had practiced clairvoyance and could see all his sneaky moves.  Hu Qingpeng was angry and funny. At the same time, he was secretly glad that he was alert enough. Otherwise, he would definitely lose tomorrow's sword showdown due to this secret disadvantage.

    A night of silence.  After getting up the next day, Liu Qingshan asked with concern: "Junior brother, how is your physical condition today? Are you sure of defeating Senior Brother Zhao?"

    Hu Qingpeng simply pretended to the end, sweatdrops broke out from his exercise, and he deliberately frowned and said: "I don't know why, but I feel very uncomfortable today. It seems that I have eaten bad, and my stomach and intestines hurt! Senior brother, I may not be able to participate in today's meeting.  It¡¯s a martial arts tournament!¡±

    A ray of light flashed in Liu Qingshan's eyes, and he shouted: "How can that be done? You must participate in the martial arts competition, otherwise the master will be disgraced! Stomach pain is probably caused by eating something that shouldn't be eaten. I have painkillers here.  Take the medicine, it will relieve the pain immediately." He reached into his arms and took out a dark green medicine bottle, pouring the pills into Hu Qingpeng's palm.

    How could Hu Qingpeng dare to believe him? He pretended to swallow the medicine, but actually held the pills between his fingers and threw them all into the grass when Liu Qingshan was not paying attention.

    The atmosphere of today¡¯s martial arts competition is even more lively than yesterday¡¯s. The twelve young men who won the preliminary round can be said to be the best among the eight generations of disciples, but the best of the best are still to be selected to determine the top six.  When Hu Qingpeng followed everyone to the martial arts training ground, he deliberately pretended to be depressed and secretly paid attention to Liu Qingshan's actions from the corner of his eyes.  As expected, Liu Qingshan took advantage of the situation and made a success gesture to Zhao Qinghe. Zhao Qinghe immediately looked calm and chatted and laughed happily.  Hu Qingpeng was secretly angry when he saw this. In order to win the competition, Zhao Qinghe actually used such despicable methods. It was really shameless!  I can't help but secretly make up my mind to defeat this despicable villain!

    The first sword showdown was between Gao Qingcheng and Hou Qinghui.  Both of them were Gu Tianxing's apprentices, so it was a coincidence that they happened to be sorted together when the lot was drawn.  Gao Qingcheng's overly handsome face still had a cold expression, which caused several female disciples to scream when he appeared.  However, Hou Qinghui seemed to lack self-confidence, his eyes were wandering and flickering, and his momentum was already weakening before the battle started.  It's no wonder, after all, his opponent is a "Martial Madman" with extraordinary talent in martial arts. He ranks first among his sect in terms of martial arts and swordsmanship!

    Chen Tianlei gave an order, and there was silence in the arena. The two young men faced each other with swords raised.

    Hu Qingpeng observed Gao Qingcheng carefully, and saw that his energy was restrained, as steady as a mountain, his eyes were looking straight at his opponent, his sword was slightly drooping, and his whole body was like a mountain leopard ready to attack. If he didn't move, he would definitely kill fiercely.  trick.  Gao Qingcheng is very talented in martial arts and is willing to practice hard. Just this simple pose shows his amazing strength.  Hu Qingpeng nodded secretly, Senior Brother Gao is indeed a martial arts wizard. Even if he has practiced Buddhism and Taoism, he is still slightly inferior to him.  He turned around and saw that most people looked sympathetically towards Hou Qinghui, clearly disapproving of him.

    Hou Qinghui faced his fellow disciple, and his confidence was not enough. Seeing that his opponent's posture was impeccable, even though he had a long sword in his hand, he didn't know where to attack, and he just wanted to moan loudly in pain.  But now that we are on the martial arts training ground, there is no reason to surrender without a fight., let alone in full view of the public!  His long sword trembled, and he was about to attack and seize the opportunity, when he suddenly heard Gao Qingcheng shouting: "Wait a minute!" He was stunned when he heard the sound, couldn't help but stop, and asked in surprise: "Senior Brother Gao, what's wrong?"

    Gao Qingcheng said seriously: "Junior brother, you are not determined right now, you look anxious, and your breathing is short. It is not appropriate for you to compete with me in swordplay. If you cannot concentrate on the duel, you will definitely die when you face off against the enemy!"

    Hou Qinghui felt as if a basin of ice water had been poured on his head, and he suddenly became alert. If he lacks confidence when facing a strong enemy and loses his position, how can he survive?  Once your beliefs are shaken, can you still make progress in martial arts training in the future?  Thinking of this, I can't help sweating.  He slowly closed his eyes, used his master's method of regulating breath and guiding Qi, looking back at his heart, concentrating his energy. After a moment, when he opened his eyes again, his eyes were clear and pure, and his strong fighting spirit was approaching his opponent.

    Gao Qingcheng's eyes lit up, as if there were two groups of flames burning. He exhaled fiercely and said, "Look at the sword!" The long sword made a move of "Xian Ke Tiao Shu", and with the flash of his body, he stabbed at the top of his head.  Hou Qinghui's heart.  But seeing the long sword constantly changing the trajectory of the forward thrust in motion, every change in the sword style is in line with the true meaning of Hengshan's sword technique. It is strange and strange, light and ruthless, and fully embodies the essence of this sword technique.  .

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but cheer and applaud in unison.  Madman Wu is indeed extraordinary!

    Hou Qinghui knew that he couldn't show weakness and retreat at this time, otherwise the opponent's momentum would skyrocket and the subsequent attacks would be even more terrifying.  He kicked off the ground with both feet, and rushed upward like an arrow from the string. The long sword stabbed upwards, pointing at the opponent's throat, and his left palm raised his chest protector at the same time.  This move uses attack against attack, speed against speed. Although the move is not as beautiful as the opponent's, the ruthlessness is three points better.

    If Gao Qingcheng's long sword does not change his moves, he will at most be able to hit his opponent's left palm, but his own throat will be hit with the sword.  At that moment, he lightly rotated his wrist, raised his long sword, and used the move "White Crane Spreads Wings" to block the thrusting wooden sword.

    The two figures crossed and passed by, then turned around and fought together again. You advanced and I retreated, flying up and down, and there were endless swordsmanship moves.

    Gao Qingcheng's swordsmanship is indeed much better than that of his opponent. He is calm and calm, his swordsmanship is free and easy, and he appears to be able to deal with counterattacks with ease.  Hou Qinghui tried his best, but he could only focus on attacking with two or three of his ten moves. The rest of the time, he was forced to defend with his sword.  Hengshan swordsmanship is a swordsmanship that focuses on offense, and defense is not a specialty. Therefore, Hou Qinghui has more flaws as he fights, and has almost no offensive power at all.  Gao Qingcheng did not want to defeat him prematurely because he was his fellow disciple. The two fought for more than forty moves before Gao Qingcheng won by stabbing his opponent with the "Zhurong Pilgrimage" move.

    Gao Qingcheng didn¡¯t show any excitement after winning. It seemed like he had just done a normal thing.  When he walked off the field, he glanced at Hu Qingpeng and clearly sent a declaration of challenge.

    Hu Qingpeng carefully recalled Gao Qingcheng's moves in his mind and found that he had no weak links in terms of speed, strength, willpower, swordsmanship, etc. In other words, Gao Qingcheng had almost no weaknesses to exploit!  It¡¯s really exciting to have such a strong opponent waiting at the front!

    The sword fight between Hu Qingpeng and Zhao Qinghe was scheduled for the sixth and final game.  At this time, after the previous five sword competitions, the interest of the disciples had been completely aroused.  Zhao Qinghe's supporters naturally accounted for the majority, but there were also many disciples who cheered for him because they bet that Hu Qingpeng would win.

    Hu Qingpeng walked into the field and stood opposite Zhao Qinghe.  As soon as the two people's eyes met, a strange smile appeared on the corner of Zhao Qinghe's mouth, "Junior Brother Hu, you don't look good. Did you stay up all night because you were worried about your defeat last night?"

    Hu Qingpeng felt disgusted as soon as he saw him. This man was obviously outstanding in appearance and personable, but why was he a hypocrite with a small belly?  Although he warned himself to be calm before leaving the field, when he heard Zhao Qinghe's joke at this moment, he couldn't help but feel angry. He raised his eyebrows and said coldly: "I'm not worried about my defeat. I'm worried about you, senior brother."  Can¡¯t afford to lose!¡±

    Zhao Qinghe saw that his eyes suddenly shone with light, and he felt a sudden shock in his heart. Has Liu Qingshan really completed what he told him?  Hu Qingpeng didn't look like someone who had taken medicine, so he had to be careful not to let the two brothers fool him!  His face darkened, and he sneered: "You were lucky enough to win against Junior Brother Situ yesterday, and your tail is flying to the sky! Don't think that you will always be blessed by good luck."

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Whether I won by luck or not, senior brother will know after a while!"

    The two of them bowed in accordance with the rules and stepped away, raising their swords to face each other.  Hu Qingpeng is lean and strong, with dark skin, giving people the impression of being as solid as a rock.  Zhao Qinghe has a slender figure, sword-shaped eyebrows and starry eyes, and outstanding style, which makes people fall in love with him at first sight.  The two of them each have their own characteristics and are equally powerful.

    After yesterday¡¯s first round of selection, the swordsmanship of all the disciples has been compared.  Relatively speaking, Hu Qingpeng,??Qinghe's pair should be the closest in terms of strength and also the strongest, so everyone watched the battle with bated breath.

    Hu Qingpeng stood on this field again today, his mood was completely different from yesterday. Looking at the opponent in front of him, painful memories of the past came to his mind. Most of the hardships he has endured over the years were because he deliberately made things difficult for him!  Normally, because of the rules of the sect, he could not secretly beat Zhao Qinghe to vent his anger.  This was a rare opportunity to compete, and I happened to cut him twice with his sword during the competition - even though the sword in my hand was only a wooden one.  He raised his long sword flat in front of his chest, pointed the sword tip directly at his opponent, and assumed an offensive posture. When Chen Tianlei gave the order, he immediately changed from stillness to movement, like a tiger coming out of the mountain. The long sword was as fast as a meteor chasing the moon, turning into a blurred black line.  He stabbed it with a sneer.

    This sword was so fast that Zhao Qinghe could not see clearly where the sword landed. He was horrified and could almost conclude that Hu Qingpeng had not fallen into the trap at all!  His original complacency and calmness were gone, but he was worthy of being the disciple of the sect leader. When he saw that the situation was not right, he immediately retreated to the right and did not get entangled with Hu Qingpeng.

    Hu Qingpeng stabbed halfway with his sword. When he saw his opponent retreating sideways, he immediately changed his moves to pursue Zhao Qinghe, tightly covering Zhao Qinghe's vital parts.  Zhao Qinghe is also a person with a high talent in martial arts. He knew that his opponent's sword speed was too fast, so he immediately adopted a strategy of fighting without facing the opponent head-on. You advanced and I retreated, you advanced and I retreated. In an instant, he ran around the field twice.  Hu Qingpeng chased after him and stabbed him eighteen times in a row. Each sword fell into the air or he changed his moves midway, but none of them succeeded.

    After running like this for two laps, and constantly struggling to draw the sword, even though Hu Qingpeng had super endurance, the speed of the sword finally slowed down.  Zhao Qinghe heard the sword wind weakening and guessed that his opponent's strength was weakening. While running, he suddenly jumped into the air and performed a hollow somersault. On his head and feet, the long sword brought wind and thunder and struck at the opponent with a strange sound.  This sword counterattack was sudden and sharp, and the angle of the attack was extremely tricky. The tip of the sword pointed at the vital acupuncture point on Hu Qingpeng's head, and he immediately received a round of applause.

    Hu Qingpeng's momentum was exhausted. He had expected that the opponent would take the opportunity to counterattack, but he did not expect Zhao Qinghe's counterattack to be so sharp. The figure in front of him was blurred, and the cold wind had already covered his head.  He didn't have time to wave his sword to parry, and jumped forward, landing on the ground and rolling away.

    Zhao Qinghe's sword forced his opponent to dodge in a panic, and he couldn't help but feel refreshed. He used his long sword to use his unique skills and attacked like a gun, without giving him a chance to breathe.  As soon as Hu Qingpeng jumped up from the ground, he was surrounded by his opponent's sword net. He was confused and couldn't help but retreat.

    The situation in the field suddenly changed, and Zhao Qinghe took the advantage. Naturally, his supporters cheered loudly and jumped with excitement.  A group of elders saw that he had changed quickly, not only getting out of the predicament, but also fully displaying the characteristics of his swordsmanship, and they all nodded in praise.

    Hu Qingpeng was attacked fiercely by his opponent, and he couldn't help but retreat and dodge. His heart was filled with annoyance and frustration.  He can lose to anyone, but how can he lose to this enemy?  He was so eager to win that he underestimated Zhao Qinghe's strength, so that his momentum was exhausted and he was at a disadvantage.  If he can play steadily at the beginning and look for winning opportunities in the confrontation, it will at least be an even situation at the moment.

    Zhao Qinghe was more than two years older than Hu Qingpeng. He had sufficient strength and mastered more swordsmanship routines. From time to time, he would use special moves that Hu Qingpeng had not learned yet. He bullied him and did not know how to resolve. While fighting, he laughed and said: "Junior Brother Hu, this move  It's 'Pingsha Luoyan', you haven't learned it yet, have you? Wrong, wrong, you should use 'Iron Lock Xiangjiang' to dismantle it!"

    Hu Qingpeng was angry and angry, and almost lost with the sword. Suddenly, he realized that his opponent was deliberately using words to irritate him, which made him frustrated and his martial arts skills were greatly reduced.  After he figured this out, he felt awe-inspiring and secretly recited the "Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra". The five aggregates were empty, the spiritual platform was like a mirror, and every movement of his opponent was extremely clear in his eyes.  After three years of hard training, his endurance and physical strength were very good. He saw every move at once, turned a deaf ear to the ridiculing and insulting words, and focused on the competition wholeheartedly. Although the defense was thrilling and difficult, he did not appear defeated.

    Seeing that he gritted his teeth, he disintegrated the opponent's round of offensive, as if it was the shore reef against the waves.  Without the support of a strong will, if it were another person, he would have given up the sword and surrendered long ago.

    No matter what type of battle it is, the attacking side always consumes more energy than the defending side.  Zhao Qinghe couldn't attack for a long time, his strength was depleted very quickly, he was sweating profusely, and the sword in his hand gradually became heavier.

    The two of them fought for more than a hundred moves. Hu Qingpeng spotted an opening and took a slanted approach with his sword, suddenly piercing the flaw in his opponent's swordsmanship and striking Zhao Qinghe's eyes.  At this time, Zhao Qinghe used his killing move "Sword Cut Rapids" and swung his sword towards the opponent's waist and abdomen. Suddenly he saw the enemy's sword stabbing him. This was a lose-lose attack. He was horrified. If he was stabbed in the eye or face,  That would be in danger of losing your appearance!  In his busy schedule, he had no time to think, so he immediately lowered himself down and quickly pointed his sword at the opponent's right wrist.  Hu Qingpeng was waiting for this moment. The long swordQuickly, he used a different move to press the opponent's long sword spine, used the force to jump back, and finally escaped from the defensive predicament.

    Zhao Qinghe saw his opponent running away and it was already a step too late to pursue him. He felt cold and screamed secretly!  As expected, Hu Qingpeng advanced as soon as he retreated. He struck, wiped, whittled, and stabbed with his long sword, and then attacked with a fierce wind.  The confrontation between the two was different from the previous one. They were attacking and defending each other. The figures crossed and changed positions, making the battle more intense and exciting.

    After fighting for more than twenty moves, both of them were exhausted. They were sweating like rain, soaking all their clothes.  But Hu Qingpeng's endurance was stronger and he gradually began to gain the upper hand. Zhao Qinghe was already more defensive than offensive.  At this point in the duel, everyone knew that if nothing unexpected happened, Zhao Qinghe would definitely be defeated by his opponent's sword due to lack of physical strength.

    Seeing that the balance of victory was gradually tilting towards him, Hu Qingpeng felt ecstatic.  Just as he was about to strike down with his sword and decide the winner, the true energy in his body suddenly turbulent. The two latent alien internal forces became restless and rushed to various meridians uncontrollably. Suddenly, his whole body was stinging and he almost vomited on the spot.  Blood, the sword style swung condensed in the air, unable to be struck down.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked. The warning from Taoist Master Tianfa that day flashed through his mind: "when you are emotionally excited or use your internal strength excessively, they may come out to cause trouble and affect your actions"!  In order to resolve the two internal forces in his body, he worked hard on his internal strength for the past two years and was basically able to suppress them. However, now that his internal energy was consumed too much, he could no longer control these two alien internal forces.  At this critical moment when the outcome is about to be decided, they actually come out to cause trouble!

    Everyone did not know what happened to Hu Qingpeng's body. I saw that his sword moved half of his sword, as if in the middle of evil, and looked at each other. What kind of ghost Hu Qingpeng was doing?  Don't want to win?

    Zhao Qinghe had no time to think about it during the fierce battle. Seeing the opponent suddenly stop attacking, he instinctively swung the sword in his hand and hit Hu Qingpeng's wrist hard.  Hu Qingpeng relaxed his fingers in pain and dropped his long sword to the ground.

    Zhao Qinghe himself never expected that he would succeed so easily. He was stunned for a moment, then looked up to the sky and laughed: "I won, I won!"

    The outcome was reversed at the last moment, and everyone found it incredible.  Several of Zhao Qinghe's best friends didn't wait for Chen Tianlei to announce the result of the competition, and they rushed forward to surround Zhao Qinghe and cheer.  Hu Qingpeng's face was ashen, and he stared blankly at his swollen wrist, with mixed feelings, and sighed sadly.  No matter what the reason was, he still lost after all!

 Volume 2 Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 10 Iceberg Boy

    (Whether you like this article or not, please give me some suggestions if you are interested.)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the deep night, Hu Qingpeng climbed up the cliff alone, letting the biting mountain wind pass through his body, looking at the vast starry sky, and two lines of tears rolled down his face.  He lost, he lost to the person who was least willing to lose, he lost so unwillingly!  Especially when victory was already within reach, but was helplessly snatched away, and ended up in failure.  He thought of Zhao Qinghe's face after winning, and wild hatred surged in his heart. He felt that his chest was so depressed that he could hardly breathe.  He raised his arms fiercely, looked up to the sky and shouted "Ah¡ª¡ª!" The cry echoed in the mountains, endlessly.

    After venting his depression, he silently wiped away his cold tears and gradually calmed down.  He knew very well that the fait accompli could not be changed, and there was no use in beating his chest and regretting at this moment.  He swore in his heart that although he missed this opportunity, he would never miss the next one!

    Hu Qingpeng sat down cross-legged, recalling every detail of today's competition and his state of mind at the time. He had to admit that he was not in the best condition, especially when he was fighting, he was impetuous and wanted to defeat the opponent as soon as possible. The result was a waste.  He lost his physical strength and failed to give full play to his sword skills.  Zhao Qinghe started early, and he had mastered many sword moves, and his Qinggong and body skills were even better. He was once attacked so hard that he couldn't breathe, so his victory was not just about luck.  If he wants to defeat Zhao Qinghe or even Gao Qingcheng in the future, he must first resolve the alien internal force in his body as soon as possible to relieve his worries, secondly, learn the advanced swordsmanship of his sect, and thirdly, improve his level of Qinggong.  But these three things are easier said than done!

    First of all, the inner strength cultivation of the Hengshan School emphasizes being honest and honest. You can only practice slowly and hard on your own. There is no shortcut.  Based on his current progress, it will take at least three years to resolve the alien internal power.  Secondly, although Yin Tianyun is his master, Yin Tianyun has been practicing certain martial arts secrets behind closed doors for a long time, rarely caring about his condition, and not having much thought to guide his sword skills.  If Hu Qingpeng cannot be selected into the ranks of the six major disciples this time, it will be difficult for him to have the opportunity to learn the superior swordsmanship of his sect in the future, and the gap with Zhao Qinghe and others will become wider and wider.  Finally, there is the issue of improving the level of Qinggong. Also due to the lack of guidance from his master, he does not fully understand the secrets and is not as good as other brothers in the same discipline in the use of body skills.

    Hu Qingpeng looked up to the sky and sighed, why does Master always practice kung fu behind closed doors?  It was so mysterious that even Liu Qingshan didn't know what kind of secret skill he was practicing.  Anyway, except when they were eating, the two of them rarely saw Yin Tianyun showing up. Most of the time, it was Chen Tianlei who taught them martial arts.  If his master can fulfill his responsibility of teaching and answering questions, Hu Qingpeng believes that today's battle will be won.

    What should I do to improve my martial arts skills as soon as possible?  Hu Qingpeng put his head in his hands and pulled his hair in distress.  Suddenly, he had a flash of inspiration and remembered that bloody night three years ago. In the lobby of the Qinglong Club, He Tieyi was originally going to accept him as his apprentice. However, the matter was delayed because he wanted to intercept Yi Hui, a master of the Beggar Clan.  .  But before taking action, Lu Jiu, Chang Lewen and others gave him three martial arts secrets, one was "Guan Shu Yao Jue", one was "Crane Dances in the Sky" Qing Gong Yao Jue, and the other was "Wind and Thunder"  The essence of "Sword Art".  After he came to Hengshan, he concentrated on learning the swordsmanship of the Hengshan Sword School. He never looked through these three secret books. Of course, he never practiced the martial arts above. He kept throwing them under the mat.  Three years ago, he had no knowledge of martial arts. When reading these three secret books, he had no idea what they said, but now there is no obstacle!

    Hu Qingpeng was so excited that he jumped up and danced. There is really no limit to the road!  He had to go back quickly and find these three secret books. With his writing skills and martial arts knowledge, it should be easy for him to study the martial arts above.  Even without Yin Tianyun's guidance, he would still be able to compete against Zhao Qinghe!

    Hu Qingpeng happily climbed down the cliff and ran to Hengshan Jianpai Villa.  He had just ran a few feet away when he suddenly felt a familiar chill approaching him. He saw someone blocking him on the mountain road in front of him. If he looked carefully, it turned out to be Gao Qingcheng.  He hurriedly said hello: "Senior Brother Gao!"

    Gao Qingcheng stood with his hands behind his back, looking at Hu Qingpeng coldly, his eyes as sharp as a sword, seeming to penetrate his surface and see clearly his true thoughts, and said word by word: "You are already sure of winning today, why do you want to deliberately  let him?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly when he heard this. He didn't want to win in the competition, but he couldn't control the situation at that time.  In fact, he admired this talented senior brother very much. He did not want to lie and deceive the other person, so he simply told the whole story about the alien internal power lurking in his body, hoping that he would understand, but he omitted the methods taught by Master Mingxin and Taoist Master Tianfa.  Not to mention a single section.

    Gao Qingcheng listened to himAfter the explanation, he was doubtful and frowned: "This matter sounds too mysterious. How can there be three kinds of internal forces coexisting in one person?! Isn't this going too far?"

    Hu Qingpeng stretched out his arms and said calmly: "There is absolutely no lie in what I said. If Senior Brother Gao doesn't believe it, you will know it once you try it."

    Gao Qingcheng snorted, raised his breath and landed lightly next to Hu Qingpeng, stretched out his hand to touch his veins, and sent the internal energy along the veins. His face immediately changed color, "Hey, you, you really have a different kind of internal energy! Junior Brother Hu  , how can this be resolved?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Brother, there is no need to worry about me. The two senior masters have taught me how to resolve my internal strength. As long as my internal strength reaches a certain level, I can solve this problem according to the law. Hey, if my internal strength is not too weak right now,  , unable to suppress these two alien internal forces, how could he fall short at the last moment and unexpectedly lose to Senior Brother Zhao?" As he spoke, he smacked his palms with his fists and sighed repeatedly.

    At this time, Gao Qingcheng's misunderstanding completely disappeared, and he felt sorry for Hu Qingpeng. He patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "Everyone has seen your performance. First you defeated Situ and then almost defeated Zhao Qinghe. You are fully qualified to go to the Houshan Forbidden Area."  Practice swordsmanship. If there is a chance, I will intercede with the leader on your behalf and make an exception to add you to the list of six disciples!"

    Hu Qingpeng was overjoyed. Gao Qingcheng was the most valued eighth-generation disciple of the sect leader. If he was willing to help and plead for mercy, the weight would naturally be different. Just as he was about to say thank you, Gao Qingcheng had already said before him: "You don't need to thank me, because I don't need these courtesy. Among the fellow sects  , only you are qualified to be my opponent. If you do not have this qualification, I will not speak for you at all. If you are determined, practice your sword skills seriously and compete with me!" The fire of war is burning in your eyes.  , revealing a strong fighting spirit.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s gaze met the opponent without giving in, looking at him tit for tat, and said confidently: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t shed tears if you lose!¡±

    Gao Qingcheng seemed to have heard a big joke and said in shock: "Will I shed tears? Hahaha!" As he said this, he burst out laughing abnormally, but there was no joy in the laughter, some were just deep hatred, and some  Just murderous intent as cold as a blade.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but shudder when he heard the harsh and shrill laughter. Even with his courage, Senior Brother Gao couldn't help but laugh. When he smiled, it was as if blood was flowing all over the ground and corpses were everywhere. How terrifying!

    Gao Qingcheng¡¯s laughter finally stopped, and there was silence all around. No creature dared to make the slightest sound.  Hu Qingpeng could even hear his own heartbeat.

    Gao Qingcheng clenched his fist tightly, cracking his knuckles, staring at a point in the void, and said slowly: "I will never shed tears, I will only bleed, or make my enemies bleed!" His tone was low and cold, which was audible.  So timid.

    Hu Qingpeng looked sideways and sighed secretly in his heart. How much hatred is hidden behind this face that is almost always expressionless?  Such a handsome young man is harder than rock and colder than ice and snow. Why?  He didn't want to or was interested in asking about other people's personal information. If Gao Qingcheng didn't tell him, he would never ask.  He stood quietly for a moment, making sure that Gao Qingcheng would not do anything else, then turned around and walked away silently.

    The wind blew and the pine forest roared.

    Gao Qingcheng¡¯s eyes sparkled in the darkness, a little grateful, a little moist, but mostly filled with deep and boundless pain.  How long will he have to carry his secrets and hatred alone?

    The martial arts competition is finally over, and Gao Qingcheng won the first place without any suspense.  Under his strong recommendation, Chen Tianlei and others agreed to let Hu Qingpeng go to the forbidden area of ????the back mountain to practice superior swordsmanship with the six major disciples.  The rear mountain forbidden area enshrines the spiritual tablets of successive leaders of the Hengshan Sect, and is also a place for retreat and practice by the leaders of the past generations. Only the leaders have the right to enter and exit.  No Hengshan disciple is allowed to enter without the permission of the master. Violators may even have their martial arts revoked and be expelled from the gate.  Yin Tianyun and others of the same generation as Chen Tianlei have never been allowed to enter the forbidden area.  Chen Tianlei made an exception this time and allowed Gao Qingcheng and seven others to enter to learn advanced swordsmanship. The main reason was that he hoped that these disciples could defeat the successors of the other six major sword sects at the Songshan Sword Discussion Conference three years later and revitalize the reputation of the Hengshan sect.  Because in the martial arts world, the prestige of a sect depends largely on the strength it displays.

    In the morning of this day, Hu Qingpeng and other seven people took a bath, changed clothes, burned incense and worshiped, and then headed to the forbidden area in the back mountain under the leadership of Chen Tianlei.

    There is no eye-catching sign in front of the Hengshan Sect's forbidden area, but there is a dense pine forest planted at the entrance. The passages between the trees are crisscrossed and twisting. According to the formation's rest, life, injury, Du, scene, death, and opening,  The layout is carried out, and extremely powerful mechanisms are hidden.  If someone breaks in rashly, they may lose their way and hesitate, or they may fall into a trap and be pierced by a poisonous arrow.  Among the Hengshan sect, only Chen Tianlei knew the way in and out of the woods.?.  The young men followed closely behind Chen Tianlei, not daring to take a single step wrong.  Because the trees are set up according to the formation, the light in the forest is very dark, and there are no birds or animals passing through it. It is dark and humid everywhere, and the mist is lingering, giving people a heavy sense of oppression.

    After walking for half a stick of incense, we finally passed through the woods, and our eyes suddenly opened up. All the young people breathed a long sigh of relief in unison.  At the exit of the road is a hidden valley with towering rock walls on both sides and no grass growing on it, making it difficult for even apes to climb up and down.  A winding path winds through the green grass, leading down to a cave on the cliff in front.  The cave is as tall as a person, and the entrance is covered by a stone door. On the rock wall outside the cave are four large blood-red characters "Those who trespass will die" carved three feet above the ground, which is very dazzling.

    Chen Tianlei paused, turned around and faced the seven disciples under his sect, and said solemnly: "The secret cave in front is the place where the past leaders of our Hengshan sect have practiced, and it also enshrines the spiritual tablets of the past leaders since the founder of the sect. It can be said that this is the place where the sect's leaders practice.  It is the core of the Hengshan Sect. According to the sect rules, only the master is qualified to enter and practice swordsmanship. I make an exception and allow you to go in and practice swordsmanship because you shoulder the important task of revitalizing the reputation of the Hengshan Sect. Whether the martial arts of our sect can be carried forward depends on you!  After entering the cave, you must concentrate on practicing your sword. It is strictly forbidden to laugh and play, to wander around, and to destroy any decorations in the cave. Anyone who dares to violate the prohibition will be severely punished according to the sect rules, and will not be allowed to step into the cave again.  !¡±

    The young men looked solemn and bowed together to say "yes".  They all knew that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and even though they were all familiar with each other, no one dared to joke with each other anymore.

    Chen Tianlei pressed the secret button next to the stone door, only to hear the underground turntable twisting, the iron chain rattling, the stone door shaking for a while, and slowly sliding backwards, revealing a long and narrow passage.  Chen Tianlei said to the young men: "The cave is also full of traps. After you enter, be sure not to move around, otherwise you may be killed. Even I can't save you!"

    When the young men passed through the confusing formation in the woods, they knew how powerful the formation mechanism was. No one dared to doubt the leader's words, and they only agreed to it at the moment.

    Walking into the cave, Chen Tianlei skillfully lit the ever-burning lamp hanging on the stone wall, and his eyes suddenly lit up.  After walking a few feet along the passage, we came to a relatively open space. There were three dark cave entrances on the rock wall. At this time, the road forked into three, leading to different places.  Chen Tianlei led the young men to the passage on the left, and after walking for a while, they came to a spacious and tall stone room.

    When the lights were lit, I saw carvings or paintings on the four walls, full of various characters running around in changing postures. There were people dancing swords alone, two people sparring or even multiple people fighting. There were also dense text annotations next to them.  .  It turns out that when the leaders of the Hengshan Sect were practicing here in seclusion, they occasionally got inspiration and carved it on the stone walls. Over time, the stone walls on all sides were covered with images of various moves and formulas for performing exercises.  The floor indoors is full of sword marks and uneven, which are obviously masterpieces left by those senior masters.  It was the first time for all the young people to come to this holy land. Looking at the martial arts skills carved on the rock wall, they all jumped for joy and their faces were full of excitement.

    Chen Tianlei simply explained a few sentences to the teenagers and asked them to practice by themselves.  The young men dispersed with a roar, each looking for martial arts and sword techniques to study. Some people immediately began to imitate the moves above.  Hu Qingpeng was not in a hurry to imitate the martial arts of his predecessors. Instead, he walked around the four stone walls and briefly browsed the martial arts on them to see which martial arts were suitable for him to practice.  The martial arts on the rock wall can be roughly classified into three categories. The first is some insights into practicing internal skills, the second is the essence of various sword techniques of the Hengshan sect, and the third is records of wonderful sword moves and actual combat from other sects.  Hu Qingpeng's eyes were opened by this, and he also sighed in his heart. If he wanted to understand and master every move, he might not be able to do it in his lifetime.  The depth of martial arts is as vast as the ocean!

    When Hu Qingpeng walked past Gao Qingcheng, he saw his brows furrowed and his eyes showing a distressed and depressed look. He was curious and looked along his line of sight. He saw a powerful killing move carved on the stone wall, and there were lines written next to the portrait.  Notes on luck.  Hu Qingpeng looked at it intently and lost his voice: "What a domineering move! What a strong killing intent!"

    Gao Qingcheng was shocked, turned around and asked in surprise: "Can you understand this sword technique?!"

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said with a smile: "I haven't understood how to perform this sword technique, but the note next to it says, 'As soon as the long sword comes out, the sky and the earth will split, thirsty for demon blood and proud of the wolves.' It can be imagined that this move is  How fierce and domineering."

    Gao Qingcheng was overjoyed, grabbed his shoulders tightly, and said excitedly: "Can you understand the annotations on the rock wall? Tell me the content!" It turned out that he valued martial arts over literature, and the words he could recognize were limited, not to mention the rock wall.  The wall was engraved in cursive script with dragons and phoenixes dancing. He didn't recognize even half of the words, and he was extremely troubled by this.

    Hu Qingpeng originally studied with Guo Jingzhi, and in recent years he received guidance from Fang Yuxuan. The teachers he studied under were allA great scholar of this generation, these annotations seemed like a heavenly book to Gao Qingcheng, but in his eyes they were nothing.  In this way, the two of them studied the sword skills on the rock wall together.  Hu Qingpeng had good writing skills, so he first translated the annotations in detail; while Gao Qingcheng had a high talent in martial arts, and he then figured out and practiced until he correctly grasped the essence and changes of the moves.  The two of them have their own strengths, and if they work together to learn the martial arts left by their predecessors, the efficiency is several times higher than if they meditate alone.

    Everyone was sitting or standing, studying martial arts attentively. There was silence in the stone room, unaware of the passage of time.  Suddenly, a roar that sounded like a human or an animal came from the heart of the mountain. It sounded vaguely angry and frantic, startling everyone who was meditating.  Zhao Qinghe said in surprise: "Master, is there any wild beast hidden in the cave?"

    Chen Tianlei's expression changed drastically, and he said to the young men, "You stay here and don't move around. I'll come back as soon as I go!" After that, he flew out.  At this moment, another roar came through the stone walls, buzzing and echoing in the stone room.  The young men looked at each other. Are there any monsters imprisoned in the cave?

    After waiting for a while, I didn¡¯t hear any strange sounds again.  Soon Chen Tianlei returned in a hurry, looking unhappy. When the young people saw this, they didn't dare to ask what was going on.  Chen Tianlei no longer had the intention to supervise everyone's martial arts training, so he immediately led his young men out of the cave.  When Hu Qingpeng passed the fork in the road, he couldn't help but glance at the other two cave entrances. What secrets were hidden inside?  Suddenly remembering Mo Tianfeng's warning before leaving, "you must remember not to talk too much in the Hengshan Sect from now on, and ask less questions that you shouldn't ask, otherwise not even your master will be able to protect you." He felt awe-inspiring in his heart.  He walked quickly with his head down.

    When he came out of the cave, Chen Tianlei closed the stone door. When he turned around to face the young men, his expression had softened a lot, and he had regained the demeanor of a leader who is not angry and has authority.  When the group entered the woods along the original path, another strange roar like a trapped animal came from the cave. The sound was full of anger, hatred, unwillingness, loneliness

 Volume 2 Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 11 Meeting an Old Friend Again

    (Thank you again for your support and suggestions. If you like martial arts, please criticize and correct me.)

    ????¡ª¡ª

    As autumn turns to winter, the weather becomes colder.  After a busy day, Hu Qingpeng and Zou Jing excused themselves, left the Hengshan Sword Sect Villa, used Qinggong and Shenfa, and ran towards Yehou Academy.  At this moment, the moon is bright and there are few stars, and the cold wind is chilling. The changing mountain and forest scenery has a unique charm under the moonlight.  Hengshan Mountain is world-famous for its beauty and beauty. Its soft and gentle beauty is looming in the quiet night, like a beauty wearing a gauze face, stimulating the viewer's endless imagination in the haze.

    Although Hu Qingpeng was running in a hurry, the scenery in his eyes was so moving that he couldn't help but stop and admire it occasionally. He just splashed ink and felt relieved.  The tourists in the mountains have long since disappeared. He is the only one flying away on the mountain road alone. There is no need to worry about shocking the world.  It turned out that he and Fang Yuxuan had made an appointment. On the first and fifteenth nights of every month, he would go to the academy to seek advice from Fang Yuxuan and continue to study the books of sages.  In the past two years, under Fang Yuxuan's careful instruction, Hu Qingpeng's knowledge has made great progress.  Fang Yuxuan's wife, Lan, remembers his heroic act in her heart. Every time Hu Qingpeng went to the academy, she would give him warm hospitality, which moved Hu Qingpeng very much.  Once, Lan even joked that when Hu Qingpeng grew up, she would marry her most beautiful cousin to him, which made Hu Qingpeng blush and almost run away on the spot.

    Today is the full fifteenth day of the lunar month. Hu Qingpeng subconsciously touched the book in his arms and swallowed his saliva when he thought of his wife¡¯s good skills in making snacks.

    He walked all the way to the Mirror Grinding Platform, one of the eight scenic spots in Hengshan, and hurriedly walked through the bamboo forest, the fallen leaves rustling under his feet.  Suddenly, he heard a roar of a dragon behind him, the sword wind roared, and the sharp sword energy covered his head like ice.  The sword came so suddenly. Hu Qingpeng had no preparations and no time to clearly see the enemy who was attacking. He instinctively pulled out the long sword, listened to the wind to identify the shape, and stabbed out with his backhand in a "jade and stone burning" style.  He drew his sword and drew it out very quickly, completing several movements in one go, as fast as lightning.

    I heard the sneak attacker praise: "Good!" There was a clang, and the two swords intersected.  He used his strength to do a somersault and landed in front of Hu Qingpeng, with the long sword in his hand pointing diagonally to the ground and a half-smile on his face.  The moonlight was like water, and the bamboo leaves were flying down one after another, making his posture chic and handsome.

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment and shouted excitedly: "Uncle Mo, it's you! Are you coming back to see me?"

    That person is Mo Tianfeng, the prodigal son of Kuai Jian who has been away for three years. He is still so free and unrestrained, looking like he is playing with the world, but there are a few wrinkles creeping into the corners of his eyes, and the weathered color on his temples is getting thicker.  Mo Tianfeng smiled and said, "Have you forgotten what we said three years ago when we high-fived each other?"

    Hu Qingpeng looked at his familiar and friendly face and recalled the life-and-death journey three years ago. He couldn't help but feel excited. The corners of his eyes became moist and he smiled and said: "You said you wanted to give me a gift! Where is the gift? Take it out quickly.  , don¡¯t cheat!¡±

    Mo Tianfeng said: "It's easy to ask for a gift from me. Let me see what you have learned in the past three years. Have you practiced swordsmanship hard? If your swordsmanship is too bad, don't call it a gift. Be careful with me.  I'll give you a beating!"

    Hu Qingpeng stuck out his tongue and said: "Uncle Master, the way you greeted me just now is very unique. What if I get pierced through the heart by your sword? Then wouldn't I even have the chance to use my swordsmanship?" He secretly congratulated himself.  For the past three years, I have been practicing sword-drawing skills every day without stopping, otherwise I would have made a fool of myself just now.

    Mo Tianfeng rolled his eyes and cursed with a smile: "Is my swordsmanship so bad? Even if you don't have time to parry, I can't miss and stab you. I see that you have quick reflexes and your sword is like the wind. Your basic skills should be quite good."  Now that you are solid, I wonder how much you have understood this swordsmanship? Take the move!" Without further words, he used his quick sword killing moves one after another, attacking like a gust of wind and rain.  He had actually returned to Hengshan for two days. Because he had broken his sword and vowed never to enter the mountain gate, he had been wandering outside the Hengshan Sword Sect and did not go in to find Hu Qingpeng.  Tonight I happened to see Hu Qingpeng going out alone, so I followed him quietly and joked with him.

    It was the first time for Hu Qingpeng to play against such a strong expert. He was both nervous and excited, and he was very energetic.  He knew that Mo Tianfeng just wanted to test his martial arts skills. His sword moves looked fierce, but in fact they left room for leeway and would not really kill him.  After practicing the method of clairvoyance, he could see things in the dark as if they were daylight, and was not affected by dim light. He could clearly distinguish the trajectory of the opponent's long sword, spot the flaws in Mo Tianfeng's moves, and kill him with one sword.  Go in, use attack to attack, attack from behind, and rush into the opponent's sword screen with both men and swords.

    Mo Tianfeng exclaimed in surprise and once again looked at the young nephew with admiration.  You must know that his sword speed is astonishing, and he is known as the fastest sword among the seven sword sects. It is difficult for ordinary opponents to capture the attack path of his long sword, let alone launch a counterattack to target the flaws.  Moreover, the bamboos and trees here are lush andWhen the situation is deep, even the first-class master in the world is limited by the environment. I am afraid that he will not be able to see the flaws in his swordsmanship, but Hu Qingpeng can find it!  Mo Tianfeng had gone through hundreds of battles and had so much experience that even his opponents could not catch up with him. He did not lose his composure because of this. He let out a long laugh, vibrated his wrists, and struck several times in a row, which shocked Hu Qingpeng.  Damn, I had to change my moves to dodge.

    The two of them let go and attacked each other, but they saw the sword light flashing, and countless fallen leaves were blown into the sky and turned into debris under the sword energy.  Mo Tianfeng is indeed a master of swordsmanship who has been famous for many years. With just a few moves, he forced Hu Qingpeng to fight with all his strength.  Hu Qingpeng opened his eyes and saw that his opponent's long sword was everywhere, so fast that he had no time to think. He could only wave his sword to block it, and used all the tricks he had practiced in daily life.  Mo Tianfeng carefully observed his every move, but within a moment he already had a clear understanding of his martial arts status.

    "Stop!" Mo Tianfeng shouted softly, sheathed his sword and jumped back.

    Hu Qingpeng was swinging his long sword in a hurry, but couldn't hold it back for a moment. Due to the inertia of his arm, he still swung his arm several times and struck the ground awkwardly. The tip of the sword dragged out a spark on the bluestone, making a harsh sound.  His face turned red and he put his sword back into its sheath, not daring to look down at Mo Tianfeng.

    Mo Tianfeng frowned and said: "You are fast with your sword, have accurate eyesight, are powerful, and have very solid basic skills. However, I think you have a wrong grasp of the subtleties of swordsmanship. There are many moves that you have not fully understood.  The connection changes are not smooth enough, and there are too many flaws. If you are splitting moves between fellow sects, it is fine, but if you fight with the enemy with real swords and guns, you will definitely die within ten moves!"

    Hu Qingpeng felt as if a basin of ice water had been poured on his head. He was dripping with cold sweat. The original complacency hidden in his heart was gone. He said aggrievedly: "Uncle Master, it's not that I don't want to practice every move well, but that Master rarely spends time."  He came to give me advice, and he didn¡¯t have the patience to answer my questions about sword practice. I had to carefully observe how other senior brothers practiced sword practice, and then pondered over it myself, so naturally there were more flaws in my moves."

    Mo Tianfeng shook his head and said: "Third Senior Brother, you are just as I expected!" He knew that Yin Tianyun did this intentionally and did not want to spend time teaching Hu Qingpeng martial arts because he was no longer of value.  Even though Hu Qingpeng had practiced excellent swordsmanship in his sect, the flaws in his swordsmanship could easily be exploited by the enemy. He would have died without hurting the enemy, and he would not be able to display his superb martial arts.  After thinking for a while, he said: "Xiao Mao, you"

    Hu Qingpeng said hurriedly: "Uncle Master, I have changed my name to 'Qingpeng', don't call me Xiaomao."

    Mo Tianfeng nodded and said: "Qing Zhi Dapeng, aiming for a thousand miles, what a good name! Qing Peng, do you still remember the gang fight that happened near your hometown of Jianyang Town three years ago?"

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but shuddered and murmured: "Of course I remember! This was the first time I saw such a bloody and cruel fighting scene, and I will never forget it in my life! It was that night that I met the master and happened to save him  Where is his life." If he hadn't saved Yin Tianyun, he wouldn't have become a disciple of the Hengshan Sect, let alone learn first-class swordsmanship.

    Mo Tianfeng said: "Then do you know what the Qinglong Society, the Beggar Clan, the Taishan Sect and other people were fighting for that night?"

    Hu Qingpeng recalled: "I was far away from the place where the incident occurred and I didn't see clearly what they were fighting for. But my master told me back then that what they were fighting for was a treasure map, which seemed to be related to a certain prince of the Yuan Dynasty.  , whoever gets it will be rich in the world. Those people killed each other and died together. As a result, the treasure map finally fell into the hands of the master. The master once warned me that I must not reveal this secret to outsiders, but uncle, you don¡¯t  Are you considered an outsider?"

    Mo Tianfeng clapped his hands and sighed: "Brother, senior brother, you are so scheming! Qingpeng, do you just believe in your master and never doubt his words?"

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said: "I was only ten years old at the time and knew nothing about things in the world. I would believe whatever the master said. Later, when I got to the mountain, I concentrated on practicing martial arts and didn't care about these old scores. How could I doubt myself?  Master? Uncle Master, wasn¡¯t the treasure map what the Qinglong Society was fighting for back then?¡±

    Mo Tianfeng sneered and said: "There is no damn treasure map. What they were fighting for back then was the Ming Cult's apologetic book "Nine Yang Divine Art"!"

    There was a thunder in Hu Qingpeng's mind, and he lost his voice and said: "Nine-Yang Magic?!" In an instant, all kinds of rumors about the Nine-Yang Magic and Secret Ji passed through his mind like water.  When he was a child three years ago, on the way to Hengshan, he heard many wealthy people mention this martial arts secret.  Although three years have passed, he still clearly remembers that the Nine Yang Magic is the unique secret of Mingjiao. In the past, the Mingjiao taught that Ziyi could dominate the world and be proud of the martial arts, relying on this magical skill.  Because of this, almost all martial arts practitioners want to get this secret book so that they can master their unique skills and dominate the world.

    Mo TianfengyiWaking up from his dream, Hu Qingpeng finally understood why Yi Hui, He Tieyi and others fought to the death until the sky was dark and the earth was dark.  No wonder Yin Tianyun never proposed to dig for treasures, no wonder he practiced behind closed doors all day long and didn't care about the progress of his apprentice's martial arts. It turned out that he was studying the magical skills of Mingjiao!  In fact, Hu Qingpeng had long suspected Yin Tianyun's motives for accepting him as his disciple, but he did not want to think too much about the bad side. After all, the master was the master.  When he heard Mo Tianfeng tell the truth, he was both surprised and frightened. It turned out that Yin Tianyun had ulterior motives for recruiting disciples!  If he hadn't become Yin Tianyun's apprentice and sworn to keep the secret strictly, he might have been silenced halfway and abandoned his body in the wilderness!

    When Hu Qingpeng thought of the dangers involved, his face turned pale and his palms broke out in cold sweat.  After Yin Tianyun obtained the secret secret, he practiced silently in the mountains for three years without any publicity. Even his disciples and brothers were kept in the dark. The depth of the city can only be described as "terrible".

    Seeing his expression change, Mo Tianfeng simply explained what he was saying, and continued: "Only you, me, and him knew about the third senior brother's possession of the magical secret. Originally, based on his character, he would have killed him three years ago.  You silenced me. But I told him that if you died unexpectedly, I would spread his secret to the world. He was wary of me and couldn't kill me too, so he had to swear to spare your life. Haha, but wait.  After he achieves great success in the future, we two will be the first people he wants to eradicate!"

    Seeing his strange expression, Hu Qingpeng didn't even have the slightest fear. He didn't seem to be worried about Yin Tianyun's ability to practice the Nine Suns Magic Skill. He asked in confusion: "Uncle Master, aren't you afraid that my master will kill you in the future?"

    Mo Tianfeng laughed loudly: "Although I am afraid of death, I am not afraid that your master will come to kill me!"

    The second monk Hu Qingpeng was confused: "Why? Could it be that you have practiced more powerful kung fu?"

    Mo Tianfeng blinked and said slowly: "Because the secret book in your master's hand may not be true, why should I be afraid of him?"

    It turns out that after a period of calm in the world, news of the release of "Nine Yang Magic" suddenly came out in the past two years. It is said that two identical secret books have appeared one after another. There are different opinions on which one is true and which one is false.  But no matter which secret book is authentic, everyone has a fierce competition for each secret book with the mentality of preferring to believe that it exists than to believe that it does not exist.  The major gangs were not willing to be left alone and joined in one after another.  Since there were too many monks and too little gruel, there were inevitably fierce battles, with the situation changing color and blood flowing like rivers.

    Mo Tianfeng knew that Yin Tianyun already had a magical secret in his hand, so how could there be a second or even third secret in the world?  There is only one copy of Mingjiao's apologetic book, and I have never heard of a copy.  Mo Tianfeng suspected that these three secret books were all fake, and were a conspiracy set up by people with ulterior motives. The purpose was to cause chaos in the world. The real Nine Yang Magic may still be at the bottom of the sea, and its whereabouts are unknown.  Therefore, even if Yin Tianyun practices according to the formulas on Miji, I am afraid that he will not be able to practice peerless martial arts, and may even go crazy.

    After hearing his explanation, Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but said anxiously: "Then I have to go back immediately to stop Master. If it's too late, it will be too late!"

    Mo Tianfeng stopped him and said: "Wait a minute! You don't have to think about it. How can you explain to your master that he is not practicing the real Nine Yang Magic? Even if you can explain it clearly, he will believe you.  What are you saying? Is he willing to give up his dream of becoming a top master easily? I guess he will turn against you and kill someone before you finish your words!"

    Hu Qingpeng felt a chill in his heart, knowing that what his uncle said was true.  If he rashly exposes the secret that Master has hidden for many years, he will most likely become angry and murderous.  Chichi said: "Then, what should I do?"

    Mo Tianfeng sighed: "As the saying goes, 'Life and death are determined by fate, wealth is determined by heaven'. Everyone's destiny is arranged by himself, so why should you and I worry about others? Besides, I just guessed that these secrets are fake.  , there is no evidence to prove what the truth is, and there is no conclusion yet. Maybe what your master got is the real secret. After all, he has been practicing secretly for three years, and there is no sign of going crazy. I only ask him  Don¡¯t practice magic skills too early, and let me live happily for a few more years.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and smiled bitterly. From the bottom of his heart, he didn't want his master to practice magic by mistake and become possessed.  But what if Yin Tianyun is practicing the real Nine Yang Magic Skill, as Mo Tianfeng said, once he succeeds in the magic skill, he will be in great trouble.  To be able to do this as someone's disciple is considered rare in the world, right?

    Mo Tianfeng suddenly grinned and chanted to the moon: "In life, you have to drink and enjoy yourself. Don't let the golden bottle empty to face the moon!*, after all the gold is gone, it will come back again. You can't stop it even if you want to. It's time to go.  You can't keep me even if you want to! If a man can't live a free and easy life, wouldn't he come to this world in vain? No matter what happens to him in the future, he will be covered when the sky falls. Qingpeng, you just act like you don't know anything.  , you should just be his disciple honestly, practice your sword seriously, and you will become a great weapon in the future!" After saying that, he took off the other long sword from his back,He threw it over and said, "This is the gift I promised you, accept it!"

    Hu Qingpeng took the long sword and saw that the sword was long and narrow. There were two biting green dragons cast on the hilt. The texture was very delicate. The dragon body pattern extended all the way down the scabbard. It was lifelike. At first glance, it was the handiwork of a first-class weapons master.  .  The sword has not been unsheathed, and the cold air has penetrated into the skin.  He stretched out his hand to hold the hilt of the sword, and felt a little inner strength. He felt that the long sword in his hand seemed to be spiritual, and it made clear metallic sounds. The sword couldn't help trembling, and it was about to be unsheathed.

    Hu Qingpeng blurted out: "What a sword!" With a flick of his wrist, the long sword slid out, and his eyes suddenly brightened up. The sword reflected the moonlight like a stream of flowing autumn water, and the cold sword energy spread out, turning into frost when breathed.  The long sword is extremely sharp, with a blood groove near the handle. Every inch of the blade is hammered and made with precision and precision. You can imagine that it must be a masterpiece of painstaking efforts by the swordsmith.  The long sword has the right weight and reasonable weight distribution. It moves lighter and faster than an ordinary sword, making it suitable for Hengshan swordsmanship.  Hu Qingpeng held a sword in his hand, but he felt that the sword was integrated into one body, and his heroic spirit was so strong that he was no match for any opponent.

    Mo Tianfeng said seriously: "The name of this sword is 'Jingshen'. It is one of the seven famous swords made by Sang Liangzi, the master swordsmith of the dynasty. It cuts iron like mud and breaks hair when blown. It is a rare sharp weapon in the world. I am handing it to you today."  Here it is! I hope you can make good use of this sword and don't let me down."

    Hu Qingpeng said impassionedly: "Thank you, uncle, for the generous gift! Qingpeng swears to use this sword to kill demons and demons, and to be a chivalrous and righteous man!" The light of the sword reflected on his face, his expression resolute and solemn.

 Volume 2 Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 12 Fierce Goddess Spear

    Hu Qingpeng got a good sword, and he couldn't hold back his excitement. He let out a clear whistle, his wrist shook slightly, and three sword flowers flashed out from the tip of the sword, which were the "Three Plum Blossoms" in Hengshan Sword Technique.  He stepped on the direction of the five elements and walked with his sword. He saw a wandering dragon with cold light circling and flying, spitting green light from its mouth, dancing to the point of excitement and dazzling light, and suddenly flashed in mid-air, cutting a clump of green bamboo in half.  Hu Qingpeng's long sword suddenly converged, his eyes passed over the broken part of the green bamboo, he nodded with satisfaction and said: "It is indeed an extremely sharp sword! Uncle Master, how did you get such a treasure? Didn't you buy it with money?  "

    Mo Tianfeng's face suddenly turned red. He looked around and said, "Oh, by the way, why are you out so late?"

    "Oh, I almost forgot!" Hu Qingpeng slapped his forehead and then remembered that he wanted to study in the academy.  He put away his sword and explained the origin of the matter clearly to Mo Tianfeng.  Because it was already dark at this time, he had no choice but to give up the idea of ??going to the academy and seek advice from Fang Yuxuan another day.

    Mo Tianfeng was very surprised when he heard that he had become a disciple of a contemporary great scholar, "Good boy, you are now both civil and military! As a junior uncle, I feel ashamed and willing to be inferior. When you go to study tomorrow night, remember to secretly take the  Come out with a few snacks and let me have a taste of your Mrs. Lan's craftsmanship."

    Hu Qingpeng said in surprise: "Uncle Master, do you want to stay in Hengshan? I thought you were leaving soon."

    Mo Tianfeng said with a straight face: "Do you think I'm an eyesore and want to drive me away?"

    Hu Qingpeng sneered and said: "Qingpeng has no such intention!"

    Mo Tianfeng snorted and said, "I'm sorry you don't dare! Your three-legged cat's kung fu can barely be seen behind closed doors, but it's far from qualified to present it as a treasure. I stayed here just to correct it.  The mistakes in your swordsmanship will prevent you from being embarrassed in the future and ruining the brand of the Hengshan Sword Sect. Moreover, the ancients said, 'Everyone is not guilty, but he is guilty of carrying a jade.' If you don't have the ability to protect yourself, this shocking sword will cost you millions.  Don't show it, otherwise someone will covet it and you will be killed. I don't want this sword to fall into the hands of others."

    Hu Qingpeng was so happy that he wished he could hug his uncle and give him a kiss.  His biggest disadvantage in the past was that he lacked guidance from his master and was too embarrassed to always ask the master for advice. Therefore, he accumulated a lot of questions during the three years of practicing swordsmanship, which greatly affected his understanding of swordsmanship.  Although Gao Qingcheng, who had the best relationship with him, was excellent in swordsmanship, he was not good at explaining and teaching, and his help to him was limited.  He is now at a critical moment in sword training. If he can get Mo Tianfeng's guidance and overcome the bottleneck, his swordsmanship level will definitely jump to a higher level.  At the same time, he is also wary. If this sword is seen by his fellow disciples, everyone will be jealous and will cause constant trouble, so he must keep it carefully.

    Mo Tianfeng now asked Hu Qingpeng to practice Hengshan Sword Technique from scratch and correct the mistakes in his moves.  There are a total of thirteen ways of Hengshan swordsmanship, each with hundreds of moves or dozens of moves at least. No matter how fast Hu Qingpeng learns, he will not be able to master it thoroughly in one night.  Unconsciously, the long night passed by, and a glimmer of light began to appear at the junction of the clouds and the sky.  Seeing that the sky was getting brighter, Hu Qingpeng had to go back for morning exercises, so the two had to part ways, but before parting they made an appointment for the time and place to meet next time.

    Several days passed in such a hurry, and Hu Qingpeng sneaked out to learn swordsmanship every afternoon.  Mo Tianfeng patiently answered his questions, telling him everything he knew, and demonstrating it with his sword from time to time.  Many of Hu Qingpeng's lingering martial arts questions were easily solved, and his swordsmanship improved rapidly.  He handed the newly acquired sword to Peng Yan'er for safekeeping, and no one was alarmed. He still practiced with an ordinary long sword.  Mo Tianfeng deliberately concealed his whereabouts when he returned to the mountain, not wanting to come into contact with his fellow disciples. Except for Hu Qingpeng, no one knew about his return.

    Suddenly one day the weather suddenly changed, a cold wave came from the north, the temperature on the mountain dropped sharply, and the first heavy snow of winter fell in the evening.  It snowed heavily for two days and two nights. On the third day, the weather suddenly turned sunny, with a clear blue sky and bright sunshine.  But I saw that the seventy-two peaks of Hengshan Mountain were all covered in silver, with golden snakes dancing wildly and dazzling flowers on the peaks.  The most beautiful thing is the snow-covered pine forest. Countless icicles hang from the pine tree branches, crystal clear and sparkling, as if they are the purest and most unique jewelry.  Once the mountain wind blows, the icicles collide with each other and make a tinkling sound, as clear and beautiful as the sound of a piano.

    That afternoon, Hu Qingpeng slipped out to look for Mo Tianfeng as usual.  Due to the heavy snowfall in the middle of winter, there are almost no tourists on the mountain. The whole mountain forest is quiet, except for a few black tits that are not afraid of the cold, croaking.  Hu Qingpeng had just turned around the mountainside when he suddenly heard a clear voice shouting, "Stop!" followed by a figure jumping down from the treetops and blocking the middle of the road with arms outstretched.

    Hu Qingpeng was startled. He saw that the man in front of him was heroic, with a strong body and long hair. He was wearing a red outfit, and his plump breasts were outlined in a thrilling way, as if a fire was ignited in the snow.  She is about twenty years old, with dark complexion, thick eyebrows that are rare for girls, bright eyes, and a long gray hair on her back.He looked at Hu Qingpeng up and down, and said unceremoniously: "Hey, are you a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect? I want to ask you about someone."

    Hu Qingpeng cupped his fists and saluted, and said: "I am Hu Qingpeng, a disciple of Hengshan. I wonder who the girl is going to find when she goes up the mountain in the snow?"

    The beauty in red's eyes flashed with shame and anger, and she gritted her teeth and said, "Let me ask you, is that despicable, sneaky, cowardly, cunning and cunning villain Mo Tianfeng hiding in your villa?"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment, and then became furious. He grasped the hilt of the sword with his right hand and said in a deep voice: "Who are you? How dare you spit blood and insult my seventh uncle! If you don't take back your words, don't blame me for being ruthless under the sword!"

    The beauty in red loudly said: "Auntie, I'm not afraid of you Hengshan sect, otherwise why would you chase me all the way here! The affairs of the world cannot be handled with a word of 'reason'. Let me ask you, Mo Tianfeng stole my sword.  Is this despicable behavior?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng lost his voice and said: "What?! Uncle Mo stole your sword?" It suddenly dawned on him that the shocking sword had come from something wrong.  Just looking at the other party's aggressive and confident look, it's almost likely that the owner is chasing after him.  It just so happened that the sword was in his hand now, and he couldn't rely on it even if he wanted to.  I couldn't help but secretly complain about Mo Tianfeng. Even if he wanted to give gifts, he didn't need to do what the gentleman in Liang Shang did.

    The beauty in red said: "My name is Sang Yan, and Sang Liangzi, the master swordsmith at that time, is my father. What Mo Tianfeng stole was the sword forged by my father himself. The name of the sword was 'Jingshen', and it was worth a thousand taels of gold.  It's mine, mine" A red cloud suddenly appeared on his face, and he actually became shy. He paused for a moment and stamped his feet: "In short, this sword is very precious to me and must not fall into the hands of outsiders.  Here! I swore to God before I went up the mountain that if I couldn't get the sword back, I would rather die!"

    When Hu Qingpeng saw how strong she was, he couldn't help but secretly respect her. After all, there is always a wrongdoer and a debtor, so let Uncle Mo deal with her. He said softly: "Miss Sang, please don't do anything stupid. I'm about to go."  Find Master Uncle Mo, come with me to see him."

    Sang Yan gritted his teeth and said, "Okay! I just want to see if he still has the nerve to see me!" He then followed Hu Qingpeng and walked to the mirror grinding platform.  On the way, Hu Qingpeng learned from Sang Yan that the Jingshen Sword was specially given to her by her father to be used as a dowry when she gets married.  Now that Mo Tianfeng has stolen it, how can she give up?  After Sang Yan followed him to Hengshan, he was worried that he was weak and did not dare to rush into the Hengshan Sword Sect to find someone. He wandered around and happened to meet Hu Qingpeng.  Although she did not elaborate on the details, Hu Qingpeng guessed that this was probably another romantic debt owed by Mo Tianfeng.

    The two of them were walking and chatting, but their pace was not slow. After a while, they arrived at the mirror grinding table.  After a heavy snowfall, all the water in the mirror-grinding platform turned into ice. The ice surface was as smooth as a mirror, and the silvery white was tinged with green, like a huge jasper, shining in the sun.  In the pavilion by the pool, Mo Tianfeng got a red clay stove from somewhere and was warming the wine, pouring it and drinking it. The rich aroma of the wine floated in the wind.  He heard the sound of someone running in the snow, looked up, and happened to meet Sang Yan's eyes in mid-air. His body froze, his expression was awkward, and he forced out a smile that was uglier than crying: "Xiao Yan, why are you here?  ?¡±

    Sang Yan laughed angrily and said sternly: "You big liar, I'm going to kill you!" He grabbed the package behind his back and shook it, and the three weapons flew into the air.  She immediately jumped up and shot like electricity. With a few clicks, she quickly combined the three weapons into a two-foot-long steel spear. When her body fell, the tip of the spear touched the ground. With the help of the force, she flew up again. In the blink of an eye, she flew up again.  He rushed outside the pavilion and slammed into Mo Tianfeng with both men and guns.  I saw the red clothes fluttering like a phoenix, but the spear was like a poisonous dragon coming out of the sea, and it was unstoppable.

    The gun wind was fierce and the cold blade flickered, and Mo Tianfeng couldn't help but change his color slightly.  This spear was domineering and powerful, showing Sang Yan's amazing strength.  He knew that the other party was angry and needed to vent. At this time, he must not confront each other head-on to deepen the conflict between them, so he jumped out upside down.

    Sang Yan pierced the air with a spear, and the violent force crushed the stove and wine pot into pieces. Countless sparks flew away, which was really beautiful.  She tapped the stone railing beside the pavilion with her toes and shouted angrily: "Mo Tianfeng, if you're a man, don't run away!"

    Mo Tianfeng landed lightly on the mirror-like ice and said with a smile, "Xiaoyan, I know it's my fault. I shouldn't have left without saying goodbye. Please don't do anything yet and listen to my explanation, okay?"

    A mist suddenly appeared in Sang Yan's eyes, and he shouted excitedly: "I don't believe your sweet words anymore. Haven't you lied to me enough? If you don't hand over the sword, I will kill you today!"  "After saying that, He Shenzhen volleyed down and his spear was three points more powerful than before.

    Mo Tianfeng's footsteps slipped, and the spear pierced the ice. It immediately shattered the ice cubes with a radius of three feet, turning them into bursts of water mist, revealing the green water below.  Mo Tianfeng lost his voice and said: "SangMaster's Burning Heaven Mind Technique!  Then is the ¡®Red Flame Divine Spear¡¯ in your hand?  "

    Sang Yan said coldly: "So what? Do you still have any crooked thoughts? Go to hell!" The spear moved like a "Sparking Fire to Set a Prairie Fire", dancing with a cold light that filled the sky, and rushed over mercilessly.

    Since Mo Tianfeng knew that he was holding an indestructible spear, he still dared to use his sword to catch him head-on. He would turn around and run away before the enemy's gun could reach him.  Sang Yan didn't expect that he could be such a rogue and run away without even using a single move. He was so angry that his nostrils were filled with smoke and he flew after him with his gun in hand.  Mo Tianfeng ran towards Hu Qingpeng, shouting as he ran: "Qingpeng, help me stop this woman!"

    Hu Qingpeng sighed and said, "Yes!" Seeing Mo Tianfeng approaching, he pointed his long sword at the key point on his chest and stabbed straight through.  Mo Tianfeng never expected that his nephew would turn against him. He was caught off guard by this sword attack. He drew his sword in a hurry and said angrily: "Are you crazy? You actually helped an outsider deal with me!" Hu Qingpeng said apologetically: "  Uncle Master, you and Miss Sang should have a good talk, otherwise she will really stain Hengshan Mountain with blood!" He kept swinging his sword, each sword pointing at Mo Tianfeng's vital parts, preventing him from getting away easily.

    After just a moment's delay, Sang Yan had already caught up with him, and with the blazing wind, his spear suddenly stabbed Mo Tianfeng's vest.  Mo Tianfeng didn't care to complain about Hu Qingpeng, and hurriedly turned around, his long sword trembling, sealing the landing point of the enemy's gun.  The spear crashed into the sword net, with a clang, the tip of the spear pierced the sword, and the spear force burst out, instantly shattering Mo Tianfeng's sword into countless pieces.  Mo Tianfeng was about to use Qinggong to get out of the way, but he felt a chill on his back and was restrained by Hu Qingpeng's long sword.  Sang Yan took the opportunity to shoot a long spear, and the tip of the spear was pointed firmly at his throat, less than three inches away from his skin. No matter how powerful he was, he could only obey others' mercy at this time.

    Hu Qingpeng sheathed his sword and took a few steps back, quietly murmuring in his heart, was he right or wrong to do this?

    Sang Yan nodded to Hu Qingpeng and thanked him for helping him with his sword. His eyes turned to Mo Tianfeng's face, which became complicated and unpredictable for a moment, entangled with love and hate. He took a deep breath of cold air and asked fiercely: "Say quickly,  Where is my shocking sword? Where did you hide it?"

    Mo Tianfeng had the tip of the gun pointed at his vitals, but his face showed no panic at all. There was deep affection in his eyes. He stared at Sang Yan's pretty and haggard face and said softly: "Xiao Yan, you're clear!"

    Sang Yan's eyes turned red. He thought of the decades of living in the open air, exposed to the sun and rain, and suffered more than the previous twenty years combined. The grievances in his heart surged up like an ocean, but he didn't want to let the other party see it.  Reaching his weak side, he tried his best to suppress the hot tears and said angrily: "It's not because of you. Don't you know it yourself? You, you have caused me so much pain!"

    Mo Tianfeng said sadly: "Xiaoyan, all the mistakes you made are all my fault. You beat me and scold me. You deserve it. But don't be too angry, that will make you grow old easily."

    Sang Yan's face turned cold and he said angrily: "I don't need you to come here to ask for help! Hand over my sword quickly!"

    Mo Tianfeng shrugged and said, "But I have already given the sword to someone else!"

    Sang Yan stood on his head with his eyebrows, gritted his silver teeth, and said word by word: "You actually gave away my dowry sword?" He suddenly smiled miserably and said quietly: "You humiliated me so much that my reputation was ruined. I  How can I keep my dignity in this world? I'll kill you first and then commit suicide!" After saying that, the gun moved slightly, intending to stab this hateful and hateful man to death.

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked and it was too late to draw his sword to save the siege.

    "Wait a minute!" Mo Tianfeng hurriedly shouted at the critical moment, "Xiaoyan, I still have something to say!"

    Sang Yan's gun power faltered and he said calmly: "Stop talking, let's go to the underworld together!"

    Mo Tianfeng sorted out his thoughts and said slowly: "You misunderstood me!"

    Sang Yan laughed and said: "Misunderstanding? Where did I misunderstand you? You dare to quibble when you are about to die!"

    Mo Tianfeng smiled and said: "Have you forgotten what I said on the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival? That night, you pointed to the sword hanging on the wall and said to me: 'Whoever is willing to marry me, this sword belongs to him.'  I said at that time: 'A sword is worn by heroes, and red pink is given to beauties. This sword must belong to me.' And then" After a pause, he looked meaningfully at her towering breasts, and his smile became a little vague.

    Sang Yan's face turned red involuntarily, apparently recalling the touching, sweet and happy scene that night. There was a look of intoxication in his eyes. He bit his lips lightly and whispered: "You big bad guy,  That nightthat night I deliberately bullied others!" When he said the next few words, his voice was as thin as a mosquito, almost inaudible.

    Mo Tianfeng smiled and said, "You didn't reject me at that time!"

    Sang Yan¡¯s face turned red and his ears turned red. He was so embarrassed that even his neck turned red. He stamped his feet and said, ¡°How dare you chew your tongue!¡±

    Mo Tianfeng secretly breathed a sigh of relief and slowly raised his handWith his palm, he gently pushed away the spear pointed at his throat, took two steps forward, gently took Sang Yan into his arms, sniffed her orchid body fragrance, and murmured: "Xiaoyan, are you still here?"  Don't you understand what I mean?" As soon as his hand touched his body, Sang Yan felt weak all over, his hands and feet were sore, and all the hatred in his heart disappeared. As soon as his hands were released, the sharp spear fell to the ground.  She couldn't help but bite Mo Tianfeng's shoulder hard, and said with love and hate: "You are such an enemy!"

    Hu Qingpeng saw that the two of them were fighting to the death one moment, and then became so good the next moment, he couldn't help but be stunned, and curiously thought in his heart: Is the love between men and women really so wonderful?  Mo Tianfeng reluctantly turned around and glared at him. Hu Qingpeng was startled, knowing that it was not appropriate for him to be present at the upcoming plot, so he turned around and walked away, guarding them at the intersection to prevent anyone from accidentally bumping into them and ruining the scenery.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the beautiful mountain peaks in the distance boredly, and a thought suddenly came to his mind: I wonder what kind of emotional experience he will have in the future?  What type of girl would like me?  Thousands of illusory scenes flashed through my mind like a lantern, and I couldn't help but stand there in despair, shaking my head and laughing.

 Volume 2 Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 13 Secret Love

    About an hour later, Hu Qingpeng heard footsteps coming from behind.  He turned around and saw Mo Tianfeng and Sang Yan walking over holding hands, talking and laughing.  Sang Yan's brows were full of moving spring, as beautiful as a flower, and the magic gun had been dismantled and put on his back again, and he no longer looked as ferocious as he was looking for life and death.  Hu Qingpeng had to sincerely admire his uncle, he was indeed a famous prodigal son, he was very good at dealing with women!  He walked a few steps forward and said with a smile: "Uncle Master, Miss Sang, have you reconciled?"

    Mo Tianfeng said with a smile: "With a 'good and obedient' nephew like you, how can we not reconcile as before? I will settle this account with you in the future!"

    Hu Qingpeng shrank his neck and said with a grimace: "Miss Sang, my uncle is threatening me!"

    Sang Yan lightly punched Mo Tianfeng and said with a smile, "What are you afraid of? As long as I'm here, will he dare to bully you? But this time I really want to thank you!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Then your sword" Before he finished speaking, Mo Tianfeng hurriedly interrupted him and said: "Qingpeng, this is a matter between the two of us. Children, please don't ask so much! Xiaoyan  I will be responsible for finding the sword for her." As he spoke, he secretly winked at him, clearly indicating that he should not reveal the whereabouts of the Jingshen Sword.

    Although Hu Qingpeng didn't know what method Mo Tianfeng used to make Sang Yan put aside the matter temporarily, he was not too stupid at last. He swallowed the words that came to his throat and asked: "Uncle Master, what about you guys?"  Any plans?"

    Mo Tianfeng and Sang Yan looked at each other and smiled with boundless tenderness, and said: "I owe Xiaoyan a lot and I should compensate her properly, so I have decided to accompany Xiaoyan back to Hangzhou for the New Year, and I will set off down the mountain today. You will travel around the world in the future.  When you arrive, remember to go to Sang Mansion in Hangzhou to find me."

    Hu Qingpeng said in surprise: "Uncle Master, are you leaving Hengshan now?"

    Mo Tianfeng nodded and said: "Every feast in the world never ends, so you don't have to keep me here. I've taught you everything you need to teach these days. It's useless even if I stay on the mountain any longer. As long as you slowly digest me  What I have taught you, practice hard as always, I believe that you will have some success in swordsmanship in three years! I still say the same thing in the end, don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask, practice swords seriously, be an honest person, and have perseverance  The only one who can achieve great things!"

    Hu Qingpeng choked up and said: "I understand. Uncle, please take care of yourself!" He really couldn't bear to let his uncle leave at this time, but life is as unpredictable as the wind and clouds, and who can force everything to stay?  At that moment, I said goodbye to Mo Tianfeng and Sang Yan, seeing each other off again and again until we broke up in tears at the foot of the mountain.  When Mo and Sang gradually drifted away and their backs finally disappeared, Hu Qingpeng returned to the mountain gate in melancholy.

    As winter passes and spring comes, all things revive, and the heaven and earth are full of vitality.  Hengshan Mountain has green trees, blooming wild flowers, hundreds of birds, flowing water and waterfalls, and throngs of tourists.

    Hu Qingpeng is one year older. Because he practices both internal and external skills at the same time, he has thick bones and strong muscles. He is taller and stronger than other teenagers of the same age.  Since he is one of the seven major disciples and has shown amazing strength during daily practice, no one in his sect dares to look down upon him.  Even so, Hu Qingpeng did not have any pride and complacency. He still went to Zou Jing's place to help with chores as before, chopping wood and carrying water and other heavy tasks. His daily practice was unstoppable and uninterrupted.  When it comes to hard work and diligence in practicing, only Gao Qingcheng is slightly better than him.

    Life in the mountains is peaceful, day after day, and in the blink of an eye it¡¯s midsummer again.

    It was a night full of stars and the Milky Way was vast. Hu Qingpeng quietly walked out of the back door of the villa and, as before, came alone to the top of a secluded cliff.  This is a very good practice place that he found while chopping wood. The terrain is flat and the space is spacious. No matter when he practices, no one will come to interfere.  Tonight is special for Hu Qingpeng, because according to what Master Mingxin said when he first taught the practice, reciting the "Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra" for a thousand days will lead to small achievements.  He recited the sutra ten times every night according to the law, and it has been exactly one thousand days since today.

    Hu Qingpeng sat down cross-legged in the Vajra posture, meditated, closed his eyes and said aloud: "Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, walking in the deep Prajnaparamita for a long time, saw that the five aggregates are empty, and survived all the hardships. The relics are not empty in appearance.  Emptiness is not different from color, color is emptiness, emptiness is color. The same is true for feelings, thoughts, and consciousness. Relics, all dharmas are empty and have no appearance, neither birth nor death, no dirt, no purity, neither increase nor decrease.  Therefore, we know that Prajnaparamita is a great god.  The mantra is the Great Ming Mantra, the Supreme Mantra, and the Infinite Mantra. It can eliminate all suffering and is true and true. Therefore, when we say the Prajnaparamita mantra, we say the mantra: uncover the truth, uncover the truth, Polo reveals the truth, Polo  The monk reveals the truth, Bodhisattva."

    Every time he recited it, he felt that his mental and spiritual consciousness increased by one point, and all the pain and attachments in his heart melted away. It was just like what the scriptures said about "all dharmas are empty" and "no pain gathers and destroys the path", and the true energy circulates in a strange way.  The whole body communicates with the universe outside the body. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth is continuously injected from the top of the head. The limbs of the body are as light as feathers.It's almost like flying away in the wind.  When I recited it for the tenth time, there was a bang in my head, and I entered the innate state of no self and no thoughts. My whole consciousness seemed to have left the body and floated in the air.  At this time, he had no desires or desires in his heart, no sorrow or joy, and unprecedented tranquility and contentment filled his body and mind.

    At this moment, he felt that his various senses broke through the limitations of the body and extended to the outside world.  He could distinguish the scents of dozens of trees and flowers in the air, hear the crawling sounds of insects and ants within a radius of more than a hundred feet, and capture every subtle change in the airflow.  He slowly opened his eyes and felt that the starry sky was extremely clear and the scenery in front of him was clear and detailed, as if he was an inseparable part of nature.

    Hu Qingpeng remained motionless, quietly experiencing this wonderful feeling of transcending his own limitations, as if time had frozen at this moment.

    Suddenly, he heard the sound of someone performing Qinggong flying a hundred feet away, and he was actually running towards the forbidden area of ????the back mountain. With a thought in his mind, it was like dropping a stone in the calm lake. The perfect and natural artistic conception immediately collapsed, and his spiritual consciousness quickly retreated into the body.  , the familiar feeling from the past once again occupied all the senses of the body.  He patted his head in frustration, regretting that he could not continue to grasp that otherworldly feeling. Then he was curious, who was walking alone at night in the middle of the night?  Could it be that our enemies secretly broke into Hengshan?  When I thought of this, I couldn't sit still anymore, jumped off the cliff, and carefully dived in the direction where I heard the strange sound just now.

    Hu Qingpeng was extremely familiar with the terrain and could see things in the dark as if they were daylight. He quickly took a shortcut and caught up with the night traveler.  I saw that the man was tall and running very fast, and he actually used the Qinggong movement method of the Hengshan School!  Hu Qingpeng took a closer look and judging from his back and movements, it was most likely Qin Tianri, his fourth master's uncle.  Qin Tianri likes to travel around the world and rarely stays in the mountains. Hu Qingpeng doesn't have many opportunities to interact with him. He only knows that he has an impatient personality, is bold and generous, and has a unique swordsmanship.

    Hu Qingpeng found out that the other party turned out to be his uncle, and he couldn't help but hesitate. As a junior, he snooped on the secrets of his elders. Isn't it good both emotionally and rationally?

    Qin Tianri was unaware that he was being followed. When Hu Qingpeng was about to give up, he stopped by a pool.  The water in the pool is crystal clear, with green grass and wild flowers on the shore. It is surrounded by trees. It is a pure and secret place.  Qin Tianri was pacing back and forth by the water, sometimes looking up at the sky and sometimes looking around. His expression was very anxious, as if he was waiting for someone.

    Hu Qingpeng hid behind a big tree and watched for a while. He was worried that his uncle would find his whereabouts. He was about to retreat without knowing it. Suddenly he heard the rustling of the wind and someone was coming here.  I was shocked, and I quickly leaned forward, not daring to make any sound.

    I saw a figure flying close, leaping freely on the treetops, and falling gently on the grass like a colorful cloud.  The faint starlight shone on her face, with willow eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes, mature and pretty, she turned out to be the head wife Liu Tianyue!  She was wearing an emerald green dress with a four-finger-wide embroidered ribbon tied around her waist. Her waist was slender and her breasts were full, revealing the charm of a young woman all over her body.

    After Hu Qingpeng saw the appearance of the person clearly, he almost exclaimed. Countless doubts arose in his heart. What did the two of them want to do here late at night?  Even if there are any secret words, can't they be said in the villa?  Could it be I thought of the most ridiculous possibility, my palms were so cold that I didn't even dare to take a breath.

    When Qin Tianri saw Liu Tianyue arriving as promised, he showed an expression of surprise and said with a smile: "Junior sister, I thought you were too cruel!" He couldn't help but take a few steps towards her, wanting to grab her beautiful hand.

    Liu Tianyue turned slightly to avoid his outstretched palm, and whispered: "Fourth Senior Brother, I am a married woman, please respect yourself!"

    Qin Tianri was stunned for a moment, with a hurt expression on his face. He retracted his arms angrily and said loudly: "What are you married women? You are a couple in name only. The second senior brother doesn't love you at all, and you don't like him at all! You guys!  How long have you been sleeping in separate rooms? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know"

    Liu Tianyue said sternly: "Shut up! Are these what you should say?"

    Qin Tianri said: "Junior sister, I haven't married yet. Don't you understand the reason? No matter it was in the past or now, no matter how old the sea is, my feelings for you have never changed!" As he said this, he grabbed the skirt of his clothes with both hands.  Showing his strong and broad chest, "If you don't believe it, I can dig out my heart and show it to you!"

    Liu Tianyue turned her face sideways, looked at the rippling water, sighed quietly, and said: "Fourth Senior Brother, it's too late to say anything now! Even if your feelings for me have not changed, our identities have destined that we cannot be together.  Do you want us to end up with a ruined reputation? Even if we hide in the deep mountains and forests and never come out, will the reputation of the Hengshan Sect still be there? How can we have the face to meet the ancestors of the Hengshan Sect? I  I agreed to meet you tonight just because I want to make my words clear. Don¡¯t pester me again in the future!¡±

    &nbspQin Tianri was silent for a moment and said in a deep voice: "I don't care what others think. Even if I know that there is an abyss ahead of me, as long as I can get you, I will still dare to jump! What's more, we have crossed the final limit, why can't we continue?  ?!¡±

    Liu Tianyue's face was pale, as if he had been punched in the chest, and his body was shaking violently, "I was the one who lost my composure last time, but we can't make the same mistake again and again, and we're stuck in the mud! I can't let the second senior brother, I can't let Qinghua. I,  I want to go back!"

    "Junior sister!" Qin Tianri no longer cared about what she thought. He suddenly stepped forward and grabbed her arm. With passionate passion in his eyes, he hissed: "Since a mistake once is a mistake, a mistake twice is a mistake."  It¡¯s also a mistake, why don¡¯t we just get it right? As long as we hide it from the second senior brother, without anyone noticing, who else will hinder us?¡±

    Liu Tianyue closed her eyes weakly, shook her head and said, "I can't, I can't!"

    Qin Tianri smelled her sweet body fragrance and felt the smoothness and softness of her skin. A wave of heat rushed up from her Dantian. His blood pulsed and his breathing became rough. He fiercely took Liu Tianyue into his arms and aimed at her slightly  Qi's cherry lips were kissed deeply.  As soon as their lips came into contact, Liu Tianyue felt as if he had been struck by thunder, and all his rational defenses collapsed. All the bones in his body seemed to have melted, and he was as limp as mud, allowing the other party to take whatever he wanted.  She stretched out a pair of white pink arms and hooked Qin Tianri's strong neck, as if she was a distraught woman who had long complained, letting out bursts of gasping and moaning sounds that were soul-stirring.  Qin Tianri was inspired and boldly attacked the city, groping and kneading her sensitive parts with his big hands.

    Hu Qingpeng stared blankly at the passionate performance of the two, his heart beating like a pounding, his whole body heating up, and the inexplicable desire in his body roared crazily, giving him some kind of abnormal impulse.  It was the first time for him to see such a wild and passionate sexual collision between a man and a woman. It was really eye-opening. Even if he recited the "Heart" Sutra fiercely, he couldn't help but have random thoughts and his mouth was dry.  When I saw the enchanted place, my forehead accidentally hit the trunk of a tree, and the pain was so painful that stars appeared in my eyes.

    The strange sound suddenly rang out, like a thunderbolt from the blue in the quiet night.  The men and women who were about to be swallowed by the whirlpool of flesh were horrified, as if a basin of ice water had been poured over their heads. They jumped back at the same time, and their four eyes glanced around in panic, their shock mixed with murderous intent.  Qin Tianri shouted coldly: "Who is it? Get out of here!" His fists were clenched and his clothes were bulging. It was clear that he had used his full strength to kill someone as soon as he found a suspicious person.  Once their affair is exposed, it will definitely cause an uproar and it will be impossible to escape the death penalty.  So no matter who is peeping in the dark, they must kill them and silence them. There is no other way.

    Hu Qingpeng was dripping with cold sweat, knowing that a disaster was coming, and his mind was racing, looking for a way to escape.  The two people in front of him were both elders of his sect, and their internal martial arts strength was infinitely superior to his. Any one of them was 100% sure of taking his life, let alone two people joining forces!  Even if he manages to escape tonight, if his identity is discovered by the other party, he will die without a burial place in the future. Unless he escapes down Hengshan overnight, there is still a chance of survival.  Fortunately, Qin and Liu came here for a tryst, and neither of them carried long swords, otherwise he would really have had no choice but to die.  Holding his breath, he gently tore off half of his sleeves and covered most of his face. After thinking about it, it still wasn't safe enough, so he untied and messed up his hair.

    When Qin Tianri saw no one responded, he made a decisive decision: "Junior sister, you search from west to east, and I search from the opposite direction. If you find suspicious people, they will be killed without mercy!" Liu Tianyue's face was full of evil, and he said coldly: "Okay!"  The people jumped up to the treetops separately and started searching from a high position.

    Hu Qingpeng groaned secretly. If he stayed still, he would be found sooner or later. But once he moved, he would not be able to escape the sharp eyes of his uncles, and he would be chased mercilessly.  But time was tight and he could not come up with a plan to get the best of both worlds. He gritted his teeth, put his palms on the ground and suddenly exerted force. His body flew out like an arrow close to the top of the grass, and rushed towards the dense forest not far away.

    As soon as he appeared, he fell into Qin Tianri's eyes. Qin Tianri shouted loudly: "Where are you, you rat, you are going to die!" He kicked off the branch with both feet and flew several feet away, like a goshawk fighting a rabbit with a punch.  It hit Hu Qingpeng's vest from a distance, and the wind was full of force.  Liu Tianyue heard the shouts over there and knew that his senior brother had found the target, so he immediately flew over.

    Hu Qingpeng had expected that the wind of the fist was so sharp that it touched his body.  His body suddenly swung like a swimming fish and flew diagonally. His fist hit the ground with a strong wind, sending mud and sand flying everywhere.  Qin Tianri let out a cry of surprise, and fired three consecutive punches in the air, but Hu Qingpeng dodged them before he could hit them.  Hu Qingpeng did not dare to turn around to resist, so he took a breath of energy and rushed towards the dark woods as fast as possible.

    Qin Tianri is a figure who has been around for many years. He can see through the other person's mind at a glance. He clearly wants to escape into the forest and take the opportunity to escape.  This forest covers several hills and covers a very large area. Finding a person who is deliberately hiding in the dark is like looking for a needle in a haystack, with little hope.  Qin Tianri was furious. If he let this person escape and leak the news, would he still want to live?  But at this moment, I didn't have a sword in my hand, and I had no skills at all, so I took out my sword in desperation.The pieces of silver in his arms were shot out in one fell swoop.

    Hu Qingpeng heard the strong wind coming from behind, covering the space above, below, left and right. He was horrified. He didn't know what kind of hidden weapon his uncle was using. He drew his sword and swung it quickly to protect the vital points behind him.  Hearing several clanging sounds, the sword was hit by an unknown hard object, which made his mouth feel hot and his fingers numb.  There was a sudden pain in his right shoulder, as he had been hit by something. Blood spurted out, and the sword fell from his hand.

    Qin Tianri was overjoyed, jumped up and hit him hard with a punch.

    Hu Qingpeng didn't wait for the long sword to fall to the ground. He fished it out with his left hand, held the hilt of the sword firmly, turned around and stabbed his uncle in the heart with his sword.  There is almost no difference between the sword used by his left hand and the sword used by his right hand. This sword is used as a killing move in the "Wind and Thunder Sword Technique". The sword moves forward quickly, and there is a faint sound of wind and thunder.

    This sword move was beyond Qin Tianri's expectation. He didn't expect that the opponent could use the sword with his left hand, nor did he expect that the sword speed was so fast. It was three points faster than when he used the sword!  After all, the length of his arm couldn't match the opponent's sharp sword, so he had to forcefully withdraw his move and dodge.  When he punched, he was afraid that he would not use too much force or strike too hard. This time, the force would dampen his body, and the breath in his chest would not flow smoothly, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood on the spot.

    How could Hu Qingpeng dare to stop for a moment? He took the opportunity to move several feet straight and disappeared into the forest.

 Volume 2 Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 14 Battle of Wisdom and Strength

    Liu Tianyue saw a black shadow rushing straight into the forest from a distance. She was so angry that she flew down next to Qin Tianri and blamed him: "Fourth Senior Brother, why didn't you stop him?!"

    Qin Tianri wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said angrily: "Didn't you see the sword in the opponent's hand? If I hadn't dodged quickly, I would have been stabbed to death by a sword just now!"

    Liu Tianyue said coldly: "If he escapes, you and I will be a hundred times more miserable than death! Have you seen his appearance clearly?"

    Qin Tianri shook his head and said: "The man has disheveled hair and his face is covered. He can't see clearly at a quick glance. Don't talk so much. Kill that guy first. That's the serious thing!" After that, he stood up.  Leap forward and enter the forest to search for your target.  Liu Tianyue followed closely behind him step by step.

    Qin Tianri has been wandering in the rivers and lakes for many years, and he also knows a little about tracking. Sometimes he checks the branches and vines for signs of breakage, sometimes he carefully identifies the source of the smell of blood in the air, sometimes he jumps to a high place to look around, and soon discovers  Hu Qingpeng's escape route.  He and Liu Tianyue identified the direction, used their Qinggong with all their strength, and pursued them with murderous intent.

    Hu Qingpeng jumped into the forest. As soon as he felt relieved, he felt that the wound on his right shoulder was burning and painful. The blood flowing out of the wound was wet and sticky, soaking half of his clothes.  He had no time to deal with the wound. He was afraid that if he delayed for a moment, the two uncles would catch him. He lowered his head and ran deep into the woods, not caring even if thorns and vines were beating on him.  He has been practicing martial arts on Secret Ji for a year, and his skills are now better than before. He really showed his effect at the critical moment, otherwise he would not have been able to escape Qin Tianri's interception just now, or his identity would have been exposed early on.

    He ran wildly for a while, and his arms, head and face were cut with many wounds by thorn branches. It was spicy and painful, so he simply stopped to catch his breath.  Suddenly I heard the rustling of branches and leaves behind me, and when I looked back, I saw Qin Tianri and Liu Tianyue flying over the trees, fiercely swooping over.  He was so frightened that he lost his mind, and at the same time, he was wondering. Why could his uncles catch up with him in the dark when they had never practiced the clairvoyance technique?  He lowered his head and saw the faint reflection of the long sword in his hand. He suddenly understood. He immediately put the sword back into its sheath, ducked into the bushes, got down on all fours, and crawled forward silently.

    Hu Qingpeng had just climbed out a few feet when he heard Qin Tianri's voice from the top of the tree. He stopped moving and lay quietly on the ground, adjusting his breathing to the slightest level.  Although he has encountered many dangers in his life, this time was the most dangerous.  His strength is at an absolute disadvantage, and there is no possibility of reinforcements. Facing the uncles who are determined to kill and then kill them quickly, it is useless even if he wants to surrender and ask for mercy.  He can only fight with his opponent's wits and strength to gain a one percent chance of survival.  Because his ambition is to be proud of the world and become famous all over the world, how can he be willing to surrender and die in the wilderness in obscurity?

    Just listen to Qin Tianri whisper: "Strange, I saw the sword light reflecting here just now, why did it suddenly disappear?" Liu Tianyue sneered: "They are not fools. After discovering that we are chasing them, of course they will hide and eliminate them.  Any clues that reveal his identity. I guess he is hiding nearby, after all, he can¡¯t run far in the blink of an eye!¡±

    Cold sweat broke out on Hu Qingpeng's forehead. Uncle Sixth Master's inference was as if he had seen it with his own eyes, which made him tremble with fear and deeply felt the fear of death.  He lay on the ground, smelling the strong rotten smell emitted by the fallen leaves, and countless insects and ants crawling on him. It was extremely uncomfortable, but he did not dare to move.

    Qin Tianri yelled: "Does this guy think we can't find him if he hides and acts like a turtle? How damn naive! Junior sister, you are watching from a high place, I will force him to come out!" As soon as he finished speaking,  Then I heard the whistling sound of the fist wind, which kept falling into the nearby trees. The branches and leaves flew away, and the earth shook. Many hares and mountain rats were killed on the spot, making pitiful screams.

    Hu Qingpeng secretly stretched his head to look around, and saw Qin Tianri flexing his muscles and sweeping away the innocent shrubs majestically, while Liu Tianyue stood on the top of the tree branches, overlooking the nearby activities, looking like he would pounce at any time.  He complained incessantly, only looking at Qin Tianri's efficiency in eradicating the trees, the attack would be here in a few moments, and it would be difficult for him not to show up by then.  Once the opponent forces him to show up, he will definitely use thunderbolt means to surround and kill him.  He had only been practicing martial arts for four years, and he thought that he could not withstand the combined moves of the two uncles. The only solution now was to take a risk!

    Hu Qingpeng made up his mind and immediately took the risk to crawl out and crawl out quietly.  At this moment, it was impossible to see anything in the dense forest. Unless someone had clairvoyance like him, the scenery three feet away would appear to be pitch black.  With Liu Tianyue's eyesight, it would be difficult to spot his slowly moving figure.  Under the cover of night, Hu Qingpeng climbed out five to six feet without any danger. Just as he was secretly glad to have escaped danger, his right hand accidentally pressed on a dead branch.  Before he could relax his strength, there was a snap, and the dead branch broke into two pieces.

    Liu Tianyue could not see clearly with her eyes, but she could hear clearly with her ears. She broke a branch and shouted: "Here it is!" She jumped down and used the branch in her hand as a hidden weapon.He fired angrily at the place where the sound came from.

    The moment the dead branch broke, Hu Qingpeng knew something was wrong, so he jumped up decisively and ran wildly.  Liu Tianyue and Qin Tianri were heard shouting angrily from behind, and they used Qinggong to chase after him.

    With murderous intent looming on his back, Hu Qingpeng was forced to activate all his potential and run away desperately.  His biggest advantage is that he can see the surrounding scenery clearly and know where the vines and shrubs are blocking the road. He can avoid obstacles in time and run unimpeded.  Although Qin and Liu had profound skills and quick footwork, their vision was blurred and they could not see whether there were trees or vines blocking the way ahead. They could only rely on their hearing to guess the direction of the other party's escape. This inevitably delayed the opportunity, and the distance between them and Hu Qingpeng became even wider.  Far.  After the two chased them, they were so angry that they almost vomited blood, but they had no choice but to vent their murderous intentions, and they had to be careful not to break their heads.

    With a huff, Hu Qingpeng emerged from the woods, and his eyes suddenly opened up, and he came to the edge of a cliff!  He ran so fast that he almost couldn't stop himself and rushed down into the bottomless abyss.  Hu Qingpeng was horrified. He had no way out and soldiers were chasing him. What should he do?

    While Qin Tianri and Liu Tianyue were chasing, they suddenly heard a shrill scream coming from the front, followed by the rolling sound of something heavy falling down the cliff. They were both surprised and happy. Could it be that the man lost his footing and fell off the cliff?  They followed the sound and came out of the woods, and saw that there was indeed a steep cliff at the edge of the woods. The bottom was pitch black and unfathomable, as if a monster had opened its mouth and devoured everything in the world.  The cold mountain wind blew in my face, making my clothes rustle.

    Qin Tianri kicked a stone down, but couldn't hear the echo for a long time. He couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief and laughed: "God helps me! That guy was so panicked in the dark that he lost his footing and fell to his death. It saves trouble."

    Liu Tianyue frowned and said: "That man escaped our pursuit several times, how could he fall to death so easily? I always feel uneasy without seeing his body. And I feel that the man's back is a bit familiar, but I can't remember where it is.  Saw it."

    Qin Tianri waved his hand and said: "Junior sister, you are worrying too much! If it were you and me, who would have thought that there is a dangerous cliff on the edge of the forest? Don't worry, no matter who he is, we are going to see the Lord of Hell now! Unless  He can be reincarnated, otherwise he would never be able to reveal what happened tonight."

    Liu Tianyue rolled her eyes at him: "If we don't find out the origin and identity of the other party, how will we know whether he happened to pass by or was deliberately following him? If he was ordered by someone, our troubles are far from over!"

    Qin Tianri disagreed: "On Mount Hengshan, who dares to follow us deliberately? The second senior brother is focused on practicing swordsmanship, the third senior brother practices behind closed doors all day long, and the fifth junior brother is busy recruiting apprentices to make money, who has the mind to care about the two of us?  ? If the matter is exposed, the worst we can do is become a pair of mandarin ducks with the same fate!"

    Liu Tianyue's cheeks were slightly red, and she said angrily: "If a dog can't spit out ivory from its mouth, who wants to be like a mandarin duck with you? Don't even think about it!"

    Qin Tianri said with a smile: "What else can we do if we don't become mandarin ducks?" Before Liu Tianyue could refuse, he stretched out his arms and pulled her into his arms, bowing his head for a kiss.  Liu Tianyue half pushed and half gave in, Ding Xiang secretly vomited, and the fluids exchanged. After a while, he became passionate and took the initiative to caress the other person's strong body, throwing away the doubts in his heart.  Qin Tianri's body was burning, and his blood was boiling. He picked her up by the waist and flew away.

    The two left for a long time before Hu Qingpeng jumped down from a big tree.  It turned out that he was wise at a critical moment and pushed a stone off the cliff, pretending that he had slipped and fell to his death, and he jumped up to the treetops to hide.  As expected, Qin Tianri and Liu Tianyue fell into the trap and hid nearby without discovering him. As a result, their success failed and he was lucky enough to save a small life.

    Hu Qingpeng narrowly escaped death and sat down on the ground, breathing heavily. His head was dizzy due to excessive blood loss.  He pulled off the masking fabric and randomly wrapped it around the wound on his right shoulder. Thinking of the scene he had just seen and heard, he had mixed feelings in his heart. It was really a great shame for the Hengshan Sect that his elder would do such an immoral and scandalous thing.  Thinking about the fact that the second junior uncle was still kept in the dark, I couldn't help but feel sad for him. The leader of a dignified sect was deceived and betrayed by his junior brother and his wife, and he wore a green hat without realizing it.  My mind was racing, how could I explain my injury to the people in my sect?  It is quite difficult to not tell the truth but also to find a reasonable excuse.  In particular, Qin and Liu cannot be made suspicious, otherwise their heads will be at risk at any time.

    Hu Qingpeng thought about it over and over again, and the only people he could trust were Zou Jing and his wife.  They treat him like their own son and will definitely help him solve his problems.  Now he walked out of the forest, climbed over the wall and entered the villa, and tiptoed to the small courtyard where Zou Jing and his wife lived.  As soon as he stepped into the courtyard, Zou Jing and his wife were already awake. One lit the oil lamp and the other asked in a low voice: "Who is coming?"

    Hu Qingpeng did not expect that his adoptive father and adoptive mother would be so alert. He could actually hear his footsteps as light as a civet cat. He was secretly surprised and said hurriedly: "It's me, Qingpeng!"

      Zou Jing and his wife were very surprised. What was he doing here in the middle of the night?  Zou Jing pushed the door open and saw Hu Qingpeng with messy hair and a shawl, and his body was stained with blood. His face changed, and he strode to him, glanced around vigilantly, and said in a deep voice: "Who hurt you? Where is the person?"  "The tone was cold, implying murderous intent, and the whole body exuded a terrifying aura.

    Hu Qingpeng was startled and said: "Father, this is a long story. I"

    Zou Jing interrupted him and said: "No one is following you now. It seems that you have escaped the other party's pursuit. If you have anything to say, we will talk about it later. Healing is important!" He took him into the room and closed the door.  Peng Yan'er had also put on her clothes and got out of bed. Suddenly she saw Hu Qingpeng covered in scars and his clothes were stained with blood. She was shocked and hurt, and asked in a trembling voice: "Qingpeng, why are you injured? Where is the injury? Does it hurt?"

    Hu Qingpeng pretended to be fine and said: "I was only slightly injured, it's okay."

    Zou Jing frowned slightly and said to his wife: "Hey, mother-in-law, please treat Qingpeng's injuries quickly!" Peng Yan'er held back her tears, quickly found a small medicine box, told Hu Qingpeng to lie down, and quickly cleaned his wounds with her hands and feet.  , picked out the broken silver that shot into his shoulder, and then applied medicine and bandaged it.  While Peng Yaner was treating the wound, Hu Qingpeng told everything about what happened tonight, and asked his adoptive father and stepmother to find a way to hide the truth.

    When Zou Jing and his wife heard that there was an ambiguous affair between Qin Tianri and Liu Tianyue, they looked at each other and felt a turmoil in their hearts.  If this news spreads, the Hengshan sect will immediately fall into civil strife of brothers killing each other and husbands and wives turning against each other.  This matter is of great importance and there must be no joking.

    Zou Jing said calmly: "Qingpeng, you must keep your mouth shut about what is going on tonight, especially to the leader. You must not let it slip, otherwise there will be endless consequences! You must pretend not to know anything in front of Qin and Liu."  How you treated them before will remain the same in the future. Don¡¯t suddenly change your attitude and make them doubt you. Keep this in mind! As for the trauma you suffered that won¡¯t heal within three or two days, I told Liu Tianyue that yesterday  You sprained your shoulder when you were chopping firewood in the evening, and you can't move much. You need to rest for a few days. I hope you can hide it from her."

    Peng Yan'er then warned: "Try to show your face as little as possible until you recover from your injury, let alone go to the martial arts training ground to show off. Although they didn't see your appearance clearly, they would be in trouble if they recognized your back.  By the time your wound has healed, they will have almost forgotten about it, and then you will be truly safe. Also, remember to burn your clothes!"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "It's obvious that they did something wrong, but I have to work hard to cover it up and act based on their faces. It's really unfair!"

    Zou Jing was deeply touched and said: "How can there be any fairness in the world? Strength determines everything! Qingpeng, if you want to do whatever you want in the future and not be threatened and bullied by others, you must have the ability to stand out from the crowd, otherwise you have to keep your head down and be a human being!"  "

    Zou Jing's words hit Hu Qingpeng's heart like a hammer. His facial muscles twitched unconsciously and he murmured: "Strength determines everything!" This makes so much sense. If his martial arts were better than Qin Tianri's  , Liu Tianyue is clever, so they should be the ones being hunted tonight!  However, his skills are not as good as others, so he can only run for his life.  But can he defeat his uncle just by mastering the martial arts of Hengshan School?  This may be as difficult as climbing to heaven.  If he wants to be better than his elders, he must learn the unique martial arts skills of other sects. Only by integrating the strengths of each sect and eliminating the bad and retaining the good can he be qualified to compete with his uncles.  He secretly made up his mind to humbly ask for advice whenever he had the opportunity in the future, learn from the strengths of other experts, and must surpass the two mountains that lay in front of him.

    Hu Qingpeng returned to his residence, quickly changed into a set of clean clothes, and then followed Peng Yaner's instructions to take the bloody clothes and burn them in a dark place.  After he did all this secretly, he realized that his whole body was sore and he fell into sleep as soon as he fell on the bed.

    During morning training the next day, Hu Qingpeng lied about spraining his right shoulder and asked Liu Qingshan to ask for leave on his behalf.  He has always practiced very diligently and was never absent without reason. Chen Tianlei had no doubts when he found out about it and allowed him to rest at home.  A few days passed in such a peaceful manner. Hu Qingpeng did not go out or take a step forward. He stayed in his room reading and writing, waiting for his wound to recover.  Peng Yaner made soup and meals for him every day, and secretly changed his dressing.  The wound-healing powder she used was very effective, but within five or six days, Hu Qingpeng's wound had grown new flesh, healed and scarred, and he could move without any serious problems.

    This morning, Hu Qingpeng returned to the kitchen to help with chores.  Except for Zou Jing and his wife, the other servants thought that he had sprained his arm and needed to rest. When they saw that he came back intact, everyone was very happy and only let him do some easy work.

    After breakfast, Hu Qingpeng greeted Chen Tianlei and went to the martial arts training ground to practice martial arts with his brothers.  As the injury was just recovering, Hu Qingpeng did not dare to do too strenuous movements. He just moved his muscles and bones, mainly practicing footwork and legwork.  Go to Gao Qingcheng?Beside him, he unexpectedly patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Qingpeng, where have you been hiding these days? It's really not fun to practice swordsmanship without you as my opponent!"

    He hit Hu Qingpeng¡¯s right shoulder very hard, causing Hu Qingpeng to gasp in pain and almost cry out in pain.  Hu Qingpeng looked down and saw a blood spot slowly showing on the clothes on his shoulders. It was probably because the newly healed wound was cracked. He gritted his teeth and said, "Can't you be gentler? I'm not your enemy!"

    Gao Qingcheng saw blood on his shoulder and said in surprise: "Are you injured? Who did it?"

    When Hu Qingpeng heard him yelling loudly, he felt anxious and wanted to strangle his neck immediately. He lowered his voice and said: "Gao Qingcheng, if you don't want me to die unexpectedly, just keep your voice down. No one will think you are mute!"

    This was the first time Gao Qingcheng was scolded by him, and he was stunned. He immediately understood that Hu Qingpeng didn't want people to know the news about his injury. Seeing that his expression was so serious, it might be a matter of life and death. He said simply: "Take care of your injuries. If you need help, you can find something."  Me!" His eyes were cold and determined, showing his sincere friendship and fearless courage.

    Hu Qingpeng beat his chest gratefully and whispered: "Okay!" Gao Qingcheng smiled slightly, turned and walked away.  Hu Qingpeng glanced left and right. No one around the brothers seemed to care about what Gao Qingcheng had just said. He was thinking about how dangerous it was. He was about to sneak back and bandage the wound before coming back. Suddenly, he felt a cold feeling on his vest, and two sharp eyes like cones stabbed him fiercely.  A chill ran down his spine.  Hu Qingpeng's heart stopped for a moment, and he mustered up the courage to look back slowly, only to see Qin Tianri standing ten feet away, with a cold light shining like a poisonous snake in his eyes.

 Volume 2: Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 15: Survival from Death

    Hu Qingpeng's blood froze, as if he had fallen into an ice cave. His first thought was to run for his life, but this was like telling the other party clearly that he had a guilty conscience.  Qin Tianri didn't see his face clearly that night, but only saw the outline of his back. At that time, he thought he had fallen off a cliff and died. Even if he had doubts in his heart, he was not completely sure.  Therefore, he must deal with it calmly, dispel the other party's suspicions, and cannot take the initiative to reveal his flaws.  The more natural he behaves, the easier it will be to pass this level.  All kinds of thoughts disappeared in his mind. He boldly met Qin Tianri's gaze and saluted, "Fourth uncle, is there anything I can do for you, disciple?"

    Qin Tianri looked at his expression and behavior coldly, and finally his eyes fell on his right shoulder, staring at the eye-catching blood stain, and asked directly: "What's the matter with the wound on your shoulder?"

    Hu Qingpeng gritted his teeth and said: "When I got up in the middle of the night to relieve myself, I was accidentally bitten by a snake. Fortunately, the snake was not poisonous and only suffered flesh wounds." He knew that this reason was far-fetched, but for a moment he thought  Can't think of a better excuse.  Presumably the other party will not turn against him immediately and force him to a dead end.

    Qin Tianri's pupils shrank and he sneered: "Bitten by a snake? Really?" With Hu Qingpeng's current skills, how could he be bitten by a snake unless he was attacked by a group of snakes?

    Hu Qingpeng said sternly: "Disciple is definitely not lying! What's more, the mountains are full of snakes and insects, and they like to be active at night. Uncle Master should know better than me!"

    Qin Tianri's forehead was throbbing with veins, thinking that he was making insinuations, alluding to the scandal of his late-night activities. With murderous intent in his chest, he snorted coldly: "I haven't heard of a disciple of Hengshan being bitten by a snake in how many years. What are you doing this time?"  But it¡¯s a rare occurrence! Be careful in the future and don¡¯t always go into dark and secluded corners. What if you step on a poisonous snake?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng bowed and said: "Yes! Disciple must be careful and never make the same mistake again. I wonder if uncle has any other instructions?"

    Qin Tianri said: "No more, just take care of yourself!"

    Hu Qingpeng respectfully watched him go away. He couldn't help but let out a long breath and realized that the clothes behind him were soaked in cold sweat.  Although he had temporarily dealt with the crisis, Qin Tianri was neither a fool nor an idiot, so how could he easily believe such an excuse?  Hu Qingpeng's heart is as clear as a mirror, and he must be more careful in the days to come.  Qin Tianri will secretly observe his every move. Once the doubts in his heart are confirmed, his death will not be far away.

    ??For some time after that, Hu Qingpeng¡¯s days were like a year, and he had trouble sleeping and eating.  After he succeeded in reciting the "Heart" Sutra, his various senses and spiritual senses were improved accordingly, and he always felt that someone was watching him from behind.  He knew who the other party was and was careful when doing things, lest there be even the slightest mistake.  Suddenly one day, Qin Tianri received a letter from a friend in the martial arts world and went down the mountain to attend the appointment the next day.

    As soon as Qin Tianri left, Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but feel relieved.  After more than ten days like this, the mountain was calm and calm, and he gradually relaxed his vigilance and resumed his old habits.

    One day in early August, Hu Qingpeng went into the mountains alone to cut firewood as usual.  There was a cool breeze blowing along the way, and the sun was blocked by thick shade. Looking around, the green mountains and green waters were so picturesque that one could not help but admire the magic of creation.  Hu Qingpeng is an old horse who knows his way around. He quickly found a suitable place, moved his ax like flying, and completed today's task in three strokes, five divisions and two divisions.  He divided the chopped firewood into two piles, tied them firmly with thick ropes, inserted a stick in the middle, bent down and steadily lifted the two bundles of firewood onto his shoulders.

    Just as Hu Qingpeng was about to take a step, he suddenly felt the air around him getting colder, and a dangerous omen hit his heart.  He quickly looked around, but there was no unusual movement. Then he listened carefully, and there was a faint sound of deliberately suppressed breathing coming from the woods in front of him on the right.  I was secretly frightened, how could there be an expert ambushing ahead?  Could it be that it's for yourself?  As the saying goes, good people never come, and those who come are not good!  He secretly regretted why he didn't take a sword when he went out today!  If there is a sword in hand, the situation is completely different.  Fortunately, the other party didn't know that his spiritual sense was beyond that of ordinary people, so even if they had a fight, they would still have a chance to escape.  After thinking for a while, he pretended to be nonchalant and walked back along the original path.  He wanted to see who wanted to take advantage of him?

    The closer Hu Qingpeng got to the place where the man was ambushing, the more uneasy he felt in his heart. He considered all the angles and timings of the opponent's attack in his mind. He walked with true energy and was on the verge of triggering an attack.

    Suddenly, a black shadow looked like a panther pouncing on food, rushing down from the tree branches without warning. Before anyone arrived, only cold light and lightning were seen, and a steel knife cut through the air with a harsh scream, and the sound was harsh.  Knocked down on the head.  The sword energy was wildly curling, full of murderous intent, and he clearly wanted to kill him with one strike.

    Hu Qingpeng roared angrily, and with a sudden force on his shoulder and back, the two large bundles of firewood detached from both ends of the stick, and roared straight into the attacker.  That man had probably never encountered such a huge weapon in his life, and he didn't expect Hu Qingpeng to react so quickly. Before the steel knife could chop it, two bundles of firewood had already slammed into it.The angle of the killing knife was blocked.  He was so angry that smoke was coming from his nostrils, and he couldn't figure out why his perfect assassination plan had no effect. He single-handedly hit the firewood with his sword, jumped high with the help of his strength, and dodged the impact.

    At this moment, Hu Qingpeng appeared quietly under his body, the wooden stick in his hand turned into a green dragon, and stabbed his lower abdomen Dantian.

    The man sneered and sharpened his blade, blocking the attack path of the long stick.  Seeing the sword and stick intersecting, Hu Qingpeng suddenly flicked his wrist and used the move in the "Devil-Subduing Stick Technique". The long stick moved eastward and westward, advancing and retreating. He cleverly avoided the interception of the steel knife, and with a snap, he hit hard.  Knock on the opponent's calf.

    Who would have thought that at such a young age, Hu Qingpeng would be able to use a stick technique that is rare in the world? Underestimating the enemy, he was hit in the left leg, which hurt his heart and soul. With a strange cry, he flew more than three feet away and landed on one foot.  Put on a "golden rooster**" pose.  It's just that my left leg can't help but twitch slightly, which makes it look awkward.  He was covered in black clothes, his eyes were cold and vicious, and he looked a little embarrassed upon closer inspection. He pointed the tip of his knife forward, ready to pounce and fight again at any time.

    Hu Qingpeng guessed the opponent's identity at the moment of the fight. Although he saw that his posture was extremely ridiculous, he was not in the mood for a joke. He put the long stick slightly behind his elbow, close to his waist, and touched the ground with his front foot.  He made a move of "Breaking through the Heaven's Gate" and said coldly: "Your Majesty, you are committing crimes with your mask covered in broad daylight. Do you know that you are acting despicably and you don't dare to see others?"

    The man became angry and gritted his teeth: "Your sharp teeth and sharp mouth are of no use! I will cut your body into thousands of pieces later, chop it into meat paste and feed it to the dogs!"

    Hu Qingpeng sighed softly: "Uncle Fourth Master, do you and I have any deep hatred? Why do you have to put me to death?"

    The man's whole body trembled and he sneered: "What nonsense are you talking about? I can't understand it!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Uncle Fourth Master, although you covered your face and deliberately changed your voice, your figure and facial features cannot be changed. I recognized you at a glance. Whether you admit it or not, since you want to kill me, you can always  Should you let me know the reason for being killed?" After he developed clairvoyance, anyone who had ever met him could not hide anything from his discerning eyes, even if they were disguised or their faces were covered.  What's more, after counting, there were only three or two people who had reasons to assassinate him, and among them, Qin Tianri was the most suspected.  Now that the other party had betrayed him, he couldn't pretend to be deaf and dumb, so he simply opened the skylight and spoke frankly.

    Qin Tianri was silent for a while, then returned to his original voice and said: "Haha, Hu Qingpeng, it seems I still underestimated you! Who are you? Why do you use other martial arts techniques? Do you have ulterior motives to steal them?  Hengshan Sword Technique? You must explain everything to me honestly today, and you are not allowed to hide anything!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "If you want to impose a crime, there is no reason to hesitate! Fourth Master Uncle, I am loyal to the Hengshan Sect, and only God can show it. I am not afraid of you spitting blood! I ask myself that I have never offended you, why do you want to secretly murder me?"

    Qin Tianri said gloomily: "If the wise don't tell secrets, you don't have to pretend to be confused! You saw something you shouldn't see with your eyes, so you must die!"

    Hu Qingpeng was secretly surprised. He asked himself that he had been hiding it well, but how could he know that the other party still discovered the flaw? What went wrong?  Pretending to be puzzled, he said: "Qingpeng's daily routine is step-by-step, and he never pries into other people's affairs. Did Master Master listen to other people's slander and misunderstand me?"

    Seeing his denial, Qin Tianri couldn't help but hesitate and frowned: "Did you really not follow me?"

    Hu Qingpeng quickly shook his head and said: "Of course not!" Although the books of sages advocate that gentlemen treat others with integrity, it depends on the situation and the situation, and you cannot stick to the precepts.  If you don't know how to adapt to changes and apply things mechanically, you are a pedantic scholar.

    Qin Tianri said: "How do I know whether what you say is true or false? If you are upright and upright, don't put on a defensive posture of rejecting others. Put down the wooden stick in your hand first, and you and I can have a good talk.  ."

    How could Hu Qingpeng be easily fooled? He shook his head and said: "Uncle Master himself refused to put away his sword and retreat, but he asked Qingpeng to withdraw first. Isn't it unfair? What's more, this place is in the barren mountains and ridges, inaccessible, and my martial arts is far from perfect.  Uncle Master, who can guarantee my safety? Uncle Master, even though I am young, I still know the principle of keeping one's mouth secret. I will never tell a third person what happened today, and I will just pretend that nothing happened."  As he spoke, he slowly backed away, widening the distance between the two of them.

    Qin Tianri shouted: "Stop! Don't move!"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "Uncle, please forgive me, my nephew has taken the first step!" Before he finished speaking, the man spread his wings like a roc and flew away in the sky.  Even if Qin Tianri swore a poisonous oath on the spot, Hu Qingpeng would not dare to risk trusting him. After all, there is no one here to testify. Who knows if he will go back on his words and hide his knife behind his smile?  Thirty-Six Stratagems is the best way to escape. First, escape back to the villa. I'm afraid he won't dare to commit murder in a crowded place.

    Qin Tianri comes againI was angry again, this kid was so smart, he ran away as soon as he got the chance, making his wishful thinking come to nothing!  In fact, he had already found out that Hu Qingpeng claimed to have sprained his shoulder and was recuperating behind closed doors just after that night. The timing was undoubtedly too coincidental!  Moreover, Hu Qingpeng's back was very similar to what he remembered, and the new injury on his right shoulder was even more irrefutable evidence, so he concluded that Hu Qingpeng was the masked man that night.  He had already made careful arrangements to sneak back to Hengshan this time. When he saw the other party running for his life, he immediately picked up his knife and caught up with him.

    Hu Qingpeng unfolded the Crane Dance Qinggong movement, as if flying on the top of the tree like soaring clouds and riding mist.  Suddenly, a murderous aura shot up from the front. Hu Qingpeng moved at will, changed direction quickly in a hurry, danced wildly with his long stick, and used the magic trick of subduing the magic stick to attack. He was horrified, how could there be another person in the forest?  ambush?  Could it be Uncle Sixth Master?

    At the same time as he drew out his stick, a sword light suddenly appeared from the dense branches and leaves, like a rainbow piercing the sun, stabbing Hu Qingpeng's soaring figure with boundless murderous intent.  Wherever the sword energy passed, countless green leaves peeled off the branches, tightly wrapped in a black figure and shot up into the sky.  Although that man was also wearing black clothes and a mask, he had a curvy figure. Who else could be there besides Liu Tianyue?

    Liu Tianyue was also greatly surprised when the long stick hit him on the head. Hu Qingpeng was able to grasp the opportunity and attack half a beat earlier. It seemed that he was very smart.  The left claw stretched out quickly to grab the long stick that was thrust at him, and the right sword sharply sliced ??the opponent's fingers.

    Hu Qingpeng immediately abandoned his stick, leaned on the swaying branch, and used his strength to rush forward, eager to escape the opponent's attack range. Suddenly he felt a sharp pain in his vest, and he had been kicked hard by his opponent.  The alien energy lurking in his body immediately automatically protected his vitals, neutralizing 70% of Liu Tianyue's internal strength.  The energy backfired, and Hu Qingpeng spat out a mouthful of blood in mid-air. His move became even more urgent, and in the blink of an eye he was already seven or eight feet away.  He knew that martial arts and others were not on the same level at all, and he would definitely die if he got too entangled with others, so he ran away whenever he could and never hesitated to fight.

    Liu Tianyue used 50% of his internal strength to kick out, thinking that he could kill Hu Qingpeng on the spot. Unexpectedly, he was only injured and vomited blood, but he still jumped like flying, and his toes were numb from the shock.  I was inexplicably surprised, how could an eighth-generation disciple have such profound inner strength?  This is so abnormal!  For a moment, he was stunned, and saw Hu Qingpeng running forward a few feet. He was immediately frightened and angry, and he and Qin Tianri rushed to catch up.

    There was wind at Hu Qingpeng's feet, and he gritted his teeth and charged forward, but he was still unable to shake off the murderous intent that was condensed behind him.  He was able to escape successfully last time mainly because it was dark at night and the forest was dense, giving him the opportunity to use his clairvoyance.  But this time he was not so lucky. The only advantage he relied on was useless during the day. As long as the opponent kept pursuing him, he would soon be able to catch up smoothly with his profound skills.  He must fight dangerously and survive in order to win the chance of survival!

    He had been chopping firewood for many years and knew the terrain of the mountains very well. He took a shortcut and ran at full speed in the direction of the villa, hoping to meet someone from the same family on the way to scare off the pursuers.  Qin Tianri and others were afraid of bumping into his fellow disciples and revealing the secret, so he flew like flying, chasing him closer and closer, wishing he could kill this young man who had many accidents immediately.

    The two sides chased and escaped, and climbed two hills in succession. The red walls and green tiles of Hengshan Jianpai Villa could be seen in the distance.

    Hu Qingpeng's internal energy was almost exhausted at this time, and it was really impossible to escape back to the villa for refuge. He lamented in his heart, and suddenly flew to the left according to the predetermined plan, and arrived at a cliff in a moment.  At this time, there was no way forward. He suddenly stopped and looked back. Behind him, the blue sky was like a wash, the forest waves were undulating, and the scenery was magnificent and moving.

    Qin Tianri and Liu Tianyue didn't understand why he was in a desperate situation, so they followed him to the ground and exchanged surprised looks. They formed an encirclement with horns on the left and right, raised their swords, and slowly approached.  Qin Tianri smiled ferociously and said: "You run, why don't you run away? I wonder if you can still grow wings and fly to the sky!"

    Hu Qingpeng said calmly: "I'll say it again, I didn't see anything! This is a misunderstanding."

    Qin Tianri muttered: "Now that things have come to this, do you still want to lie to me? Your Qinggong skills cannot be hidden from my eyes!"

    Hu Qingpeng shrugged and said: "If you don't believe it, I can't do anything about it. The two of you have been chasing them all the way, so I have no choice but to make this move! If you still refuse to let go, come with me!" After that, suddenly  Leap out and jump off the cliff.

    Qin Tianri and the others hurried to the edge of the cliff. They saw that the cliff was abrupt and towering, more than twenty feet above the ground. At the bottom was a rapid stream. The stream was covered with tall trees, like rows of neat soldiers.  Viewed from a high place, the endless stretches of woods can be seen at a glance.  Hu Qingpeng was drawing a beautiful arc and landing over the woods.

    Qin and Liu were stunned. Only then did they understand why Hu Qingpeng escaped here, and they had to look at him with admiration.  Anyone who jumps from a height of more than 20 feet, no matter how skilled in Qinggong, will hit the ground with great force, which can cause a broken leg in the least, or vomiting blood and death in the worst case.  Although Hu Qingpeng isHe spotted a spot with trees and jumped, but without extraordinary courage and extraordinary courage, who would dare to take this risk?  If the wind direction suddenly changes and his landing point deviates slightly and he hits a ferocious boulder by the stream, he will immediately be shattered to pieces.

    After Hu Qingpeng jumped into the air, he spread his arms flat, used the movement technique of Crane Dancing in the Sky, relaxed his muscles, and glided down with the wind, like a giant crane swooping into the dense woods.  In just a few blinks, he had landed on top of the tree. His hands and feet suddenly shrank into a spherical shape, and he violently hit the huge tree trunk. He rolled and fell, cracking and breaking countless branches, and quickly disappeared into the sea of ??trees.  .

    Qin Tianri and the others looked at each other, none of them had the courage to imitate Hu Qingpeng's act of committing suicide. Seeing the cooked duck fly away again, they stomped their feet bitterly and took a detour to slide down the cliff.  After such a delay, when they found the place where Hu Qingpeng fell, they only saw broken branches stained with blood and messy fallen leaves. The man was as vague as a cloud and crane, and there was no trace.

    Qin Tianri gritted his teeth and said, "Damn it, let this kid escape again! If he goes back to tell the truth, we will be left with nothing to eat!"

    Liu Tianyue made a decision immediately: "I will immediately cut off his route back to the village. You stay nearby and search carefully to find his hiding place as soon as possible!"

    Qin Tianri said: "No problem! I will dig three feet into the ground to dig him out!" His eyes were burning, his face was ferocious, and he no longer looked like a handsome hero.

 Volume 2 Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 16 Prisoners in the Dark Room

    Hu Qingpeng slammed into the tree trunk and was ejected more than two feet by the huge rebound force. He broke an unknown number of branches and rolled all the way down. He fell on the thick layer of leaves at the bottom of the tree, and his whole body was in pain.  His move just now was quite risky. Fortunately, the direction of the wind did not change during the fall. In addition, his muscles and bones were extremely strong and he had alien energy protection in his body. Otherwise, even if he did not fall to death on the spot, several bones would be broken.  Moreover, the fallen leaves in the woods have accumulated for many years, forming a soft cushion that just absorbs the remaining energy of his fall.

    Hu Qingpeng lay paralyzed on the ground and panted for a long time, then slowly got up, his throat felt sweet, and he vomited several mouthfuls of blood.  He secretly smiled bitterly, the injury he received this time was definitely not light, but he didn't know if he could escape the ensuing pursuit?  Although the other party didn't dare to imitate him in jumping off the cliff, it was not difficult to find this place, so he had to act quickly.  He looked up and saw that the surrounding terrain was slightly undulating, the trees were all tall and straight, and there were no bushes that could easily hide.  However, he had already figured out the escape route before jumping off the cliff. After identifying the direction, he immediately ran as hard as he could to the east.

    Hu Qingpeng ran for a moment and suddenly realized that something was wrong. The wounds on his body scratched by tree branches kept bleeding, leaving obvious marks behind him.  As long as the tracker has a little experience, he can follow the clues and catch up.  He had an idea and jumped into the stream and waded forward, letting the water wash away the blood.

    Turning around the foot of the mountain, I suddenly heard a shrill howl of a wolf in the distance, as if it was a cry before death.  His heart sank. Did the pursuers catch up so quickly?  Seeing that the mountain wall in front was covered with green vines, hanging down to the shore like a screen, I hurriedly jumped over and hid behind the thick vines.

    ¡°I never thought that there was a dark cave hidden behind the vines, more than two feet high from the water, and the entrance was covered with green moss.  Hu Qingpeng became curious and walked in while holding on to the cave wall. Unexpectedly, he walked deeper and deeper. The cave was winding and winding, extremely humid and cool, with no light entering.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Hu Qingpeng was greatly surprised. Could there be people living in the cave?  Just by hearing this roar, one can deduce that the opponent has profound internal skills, even above the leader!  Listening carefully, there was another powerful sound of fists and feet hitting the stone wall, and the doubts in my heart became even stronger.  After continuing to walk for a while, I came to the end of the cave. I heard heavy breathing and the sound of chains shaking from behind the stone wall, as if a wild beast was imprisoned in the heart of the mountain.

    Hu Qingpeng pressed lightly on the stone wall and felt that the stone wall was quite thick and difficult to penetrate with human power.  However, the surface of the stone wall was flat and smooth, and it was obviously artificially carved. With a flash of inspiration, I groped inch by inch on the stone wall, and sure enough I found an abnormal bulge in one place, and I pressed it hard without thinking.  Just listen to the sound of the machine, mud and rocks are scattered, the stone wall in front of you takes the center line as the axis, slowly rotates and opens in the tremor, and the long-lost light shines directly into your eyes.

    Behind the stone wall is a very spacious natural stone room with uneven walls and many strange-shaped stalagmites hanging upside down from the top. An oil lamp is set on the wall, with a wick like a bean, emitting a dim light.  On the left side of the cave entrance, there stood a man with disheveled hair. He was in ragged clothes and covered in dirt. An iron chain was passed through the collarbone of his right shoulder. The wound was black and terrifying, and the bones were thick.  The iron chain was about three to four feet long, and the other end was firmly fixed on the stone wall behind him.  The man only had one left eye left. He was looking at the suddenly cracked stone wall through his hanging hair in shock. The frantic look in his eyes had not completely disappeared. His left fist probably hit the stone wall.  The back of the fist was cracked and covered with blood.

    Hu Qingpeng carefully stepped into the stone chamber and saw that the indoor layout was quite rough and crude. There was only a large stone that could barely be called a stone bed, and there were copper bowls and pots scattered on the ground. There was nothing else.  Although I don't know why this man was imprisoned here, I can imagine the hardship and misery of his daily life, and a look of sympathy can't help but appear on his face.

    The man's eyes were blazing, and he snorted heavily when he saw this, and said in a hoarse voice: "Little baby, who are you? You were not born when I was traveling in the world, and you dared to pity me! Even if my situation is a hundred times more miserable than it is now,  You don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s sympathy!¡± He straightened his body and exuded an air of arrogance. He must have been a powerful figure in the martial arts world.

    Hu Qingpeng was secretly surprised. He didn't expect that this person was so sensitive that he could actually spy on what he was thinking. He said hurriedly and solemnly: "Senior is a strong man, so naturally he doesn't need mercy from others. The junior broke into this place unintentionally to avoid being chased by others.  Senior, please forgive me if there is any offense."

    The man wondered: "I saw you with an iron ax on your waist, and I thought you were a woodcutter in the mountains. It turns out you are also a member of the martial arts community! Which sect are you a disciple of? A secret secret that even I don't know about was discovered by you.  I found it, you are really lucky!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "This junior is Hu Qingpeng, a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect."? 

    The man was shocked and his tone suddenly turned cold: "So you are a disciple of the 'Qing' generation! Who is your master?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "My master's surname is Yin, and he ranks third among the Seven Swordsmen of Hengshan. I wonder if my senior has any friendship with my master?"

    The man said oh, his murderous intent subdued, and his tone softened slightly: "You are YinYin Tianyun's apprentice! Not bad, not bad."

    Hu Qingpeng was confused. What does "okay, okay, okay" mean?  He didn't know that before the other party changed his mind, he had already fought back and forth in front of the gate of hell.  Asked: "Can you tell me the senior's surname and name to the junior?"

    The man said calmly: "How can I, a useless person, deserve a great name? I have been locked here for more than ten years, sitting facing the wall with chains on my body. I don't know what year or month it will take before I can see the light of day again and mention my name again."  What's the use? It just brings shame to our master. But it's fate that we meet each other, so just call me 'Anonymous'!"

    Seeing that he refused to reveal his identity, Hu Qingpeng became more and more curious: "Unknown senior, why are you imprisoned here? Who locked you up cruelly?" An iron chain piercing the collarbone is one of the cruelest tortures in the world.  Once the collarbone is penetrated, you are equivalent to a useless person. Even if you have great abilities, you can't use them and you can only obey the other party's mercy.  Just looking at the frayed condition of the chain where the man was injured, one can guess how deep the pain was. The right arm will most likely never be restored to its original state.

    The nameless person suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed wildly. His laughter was so intense that it sounded like a ghost crying at night. The depth of resentment hidden in his voice made Hu Qingpeng frightened and he secretly exercised his skills to be on guard.  Anonymous's laughter suddenly stopped, a dark red light flashed in his single eye, and he said coldly: "Do you know where this place is?" Without waiting for Hu Qingpeng to answer, he continued: "This is the forbidden area of ??the Hengshan Sect.  The secret cave is where the masters of Hengshan in the past have practiced martial arts! As a disciple of Hengshan, you should be able to guess who imprisoned me here, right?"

    Hu Qingpeng was so shocked that he took three steps back and lost his voice: "What?! Is this a forbidden area for the Hengshan Sect?"

    Anonymous said without hesitation: "That's right! Do you think there are many caves near Hengshan Jianpai Villa?"

    Hu Qingpeng's palms were sweating, his limbs were cold, and he murmured: "No wonder there are mechanisms in the cave! If what you said is true, could it be was it the leader who did it?" Although he and his senior brothers had been here before  I have practiced many times in the gated area, but no one dares to disobey the master's order and sneak out of the designated area for activities. Therefore, except for the stone room for martial arts training, I have never been to most places in the secret cave.  The stone room where Anonymous was imprisoned may be located in a place where he has never been.  So the only person who can freely enter and exit the forbidden area and can also imprison prisoners here is Chen Tianlei, the leader of Hengshan.

    The nameless person¡¯s eyes shot out with fire, and he said angrily: ¡°Is a despicable villain like Chen Tianlei worthy of being the leader of the Hengshan Sect? If he hadn¡¯t secretly fired a cold arrow behind his back, how would it be his turn to be the leader!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng shouted: "Stop! What are you talking about? If you insult the leader of our sect, you are making an enemy of all Hengshan disciples!"

    Anonymous was stunned, then laughed and said: "You dare to contradict me at such a young age, you seem to be quite brave! Hu Qingpeng, do you know how long I have known Chen Tianlei? Let me tell you, it has been thirty years! He  I definitely know better than you who he is!" He raised his hand to push away the messy hair covering his face, and said calmly: "Look at my face, it's all thanks to Chen Tianlei! I have been friends with him for thirty years.  , and ended up like this!"

    Under the cover of messy hair, there is an extremely terrifying and mutilated face - his chin is twisted and deformed, the tip of his nose has been flattened, there is only a black hole left for his right eye, and his face is covered with criss-crossing scars, or  Black or red, they look like ugly reptiles, with barely an inch of intact skin to be found.  Even the evil spirits in hell are not more ferocious and scary than him.

    Hu Qingpeng gasped and almost vomited on the spot.  This kind of act of gouging out the eyes, cutting off the nose, and disfiguring a person's appearance was simply beyond his imagination. The cruelest torture in the world is nothing more than this, right?  No matter how deep the hatred between each other is, you might as well take his life. It is definitely not the behavior of a man to make the enemy inhuman or ghost like this.  He has always respected the head master, but he never expected that he would be so hard-hearted and capable of resorting to such vicious and despicable methods!  How many ulterior secrets are hidden under Chen Tianlei's majestic and calm appearance?  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but shudder. He knew another elder's secret. Will it lead to death in the future?

    Anonymous put his hair down again, gritted his teeth and said: "Don't be afraid! Every wrong has its own debtor, and Chen Tianlei owes me everything. One day I will definitely make him pay back double the amount!"

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but ask: "Senior, why did my second uncle abuse you like this?"

    Anonymous said coldly: "Why? It's actually very simple, because of ambition, greed and selfishness!"But I will not bow my head and give in. His conspiracy will never succeed!  You are still young and it is not appropriate to know too much about some inside information. Knowing it will not do you any good.  "

    Hu Qingpeng calmed down and sighed: "Although I don't know the grudge between my senior and my second uncle, what I did to the second uncle is too much! Even if my senior has made mistakes, the imprisonment and the food he has eaten for more than ten years  The pain is enough to offset the guilt. I happen to have an ax here, maybe senior can use it to cut off the iron chains and restore freedom!"

    Anonymous shook his head and said: "This iron chain is forged from thousand-year-old cold iron deep in the South China Sea. It can be cut by ordinary swords and swords. It must be cut with a magical weapon made of ten thousand-year-old black iron."  If it were just an ordinary iron chain, I would have broken it long ago with my skill. Are you still waiting for you to offer this broken ax for cutting wood as a treasure?" As he said this, he glanced at the large hole in the stone wall, his eyes both eager and eager.  What a pity, what a great opportunity to escape, but it¡¯s regrettable that I can¡¯t break free from this damn chain!

    Hu Qingpeng stabbed the ax back into his waist. If what the other party said was true, he might not be able to cut through the iron chain with his own Jingshen Sword.  He asked tentatively: "Senior, is there anything you need me to do?"

    Anonymous said helplessly: "Your martial arts are low, and you have no chance of finding the legendary black iron weapon. And you are a disciple of Hengshan, so you can't betray your master and ask for help on my behalf. Oh, that's all! I'm confined in the cave.  For more than ten years, I can only eat leftovers and rotten rice, and I have long forgotten what the taste of meat is. If you really want to do something for me, you can get some barbecue to try when you have time, I will be grateful!  "The throat was crawling, and he looked salivating.

    Hu Qingpeng was about to open his mouth to agree, but suddenly thought that he was running for his life. It was still unknown whether he could escape the pursuit of his uncles. How could he have the energy to meet their demands?  He smiled bitterly and said: "Senior Wuming, it's not that I don't want to promise you, but that this junior has too much time to take care of himself and his life hangs by a thread. He still doesn't know if he will be able to see the sun tomorrow! If this junior hadn't accidentally stumbled in here, he could temporarily escape the other party's search.  , maybe his head is now in a different place.¡±

    Wumingshi glanced at him up and down, and said in a deep voice: "Who is so audacious that he dares to chase and kill Hengshan disciples on Hengshan Mountain? Don't your masters and uncles care about things?" There was a slight hint of worry in his tone.  Anger.

    Hu Qingpeng hesitated for a while and said in a low voice: "To be honest, senior, the person who wants to kill me is my fellow martial uncle!"

    Anonymous asked curiously: "Your uncle is chasing you? This is a strange news in the world! Could it be that you have done some scandal that is outraged by both humans and gods and cannot be tolerated by heaven, so they have to kill you?"

    It was difficult to reveal the adultery between Qin and Liu. In order to protect the reputation of his family, Hu Qingpeng did not want to reveal the truth to outsiders. He said vaguely: "I definitely didn't do anything extraordinary! Just because I saw it."  It's a secret that shouldn't be seen, so Uncle Master wants to kill me and silence me. They are searching for my traces in the mountains right now. As soon as I show up, I will probably die! Although I have the intention to fulfill the wishes of my seniors, it is difficult to do so.  Go to heaven!"

    The more Anonymous listened, the more surprised he became, and asked suspiciously: "Them? Did you offend more than one uncle?!"

    Hu Qingpeng nodded in distress and lamented: "This junior is now helpless and in danger!"

    Anonymous did not ask who "they" were, or what secret they turned against and killed, but asked: "Are you the only one who knows their secret?"

    Hu Qingpeng first nodded, then after thinking about it he shook his head and said: "No, I have already told my adoptive father and adoptive mother this secret. But my uncles thought that I was the only one who knew about it, and they did not suspect my adoptive father and adoptive mother."

    Anonymous smiled and said: "Have you ever thought that you can use this to blackmail them? Since your uncle is willing to kill you to keep the secret, you can imagine how important this secret is to them. If  You tell your uncle that if you unfortunately die or disappear, your adoptive father and adoptive mother will reveal this secret to the outside world. How do you think they will react?"

    Hu Qingpeng's eyes lit up, and he obviously understood the meaning of his words, and then analyzed: "In this way, not only do they not dare to kill me, but they are worried that I will die for no reason and the secret will be exposed! Unless they can kill me after killing me,  Kill my adoptive father and mother immediately, otherwise you will never dare to do it rashly. Well, just telling a little lie will make them surrender, and they will have to restrain their murderous intentions!" Then he frowned and said: "However, the master uncles will  If you see me, you will kill me, and you may not even give me a chance to speak. Although the strategy is good, what is the use? "

    Anonymous lowered his head and thought for a moment, then suddenly said: "Hu Qingpeng, you use ten power to attack me. Let me see how far your martial arts has reached?"

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said: "This junior is best at swordsmanship, but I don't have a sword in my hand at the moment!"

    Anonymous SuRan said: "Hey, there is a sword in the heart, and everything outside the body can be a sword! As long as you understand the true essence of the sword, the sword will be where you are. Don't you understand this truth?!"

    "If Hu Qingpeng is given a slap in the face, as long as he has a sword in his heart, the form of the "sword" can be ever-changing and eclectic.  Even if the hands are grass, wood, bricks and stones, can't they still use sword skills?  He suddenly understood the principles of swordsmanship, and his eyes suddenly opened up, and his understanding of swordsmanship had leapt to another level.  A divine light suddenly appeared in his eyes, and he said with a serious face: "Qingpeng has learned a lesson, thank you for your guidance, senior!" He held the ax in his right hand like a sword, and pointed the sword in his left hand to the front. The sword energy was like a tide, and it rushed toward the unknown person.

    Anonymous smiled and said: "It's interesting. Come on!"

    Hu Qingpeng shouted: "I'm sorry!" He feinted with the iron ax in his right hand, lunged to the opponent's right side, swept the ax blade across, and struck his waist quickly and violently.  Anonymous nodded secretly. He had a solid foundation in martial arts. Seeing the iron ax coming, he made a mistake in his steps and somehow his left hand blocked Hu Qingpeng's right pulse gate.  Hu Qingpeng didn't even see the move clearly. His whole body went numb and he fell into his grasp. He secretly exclaimed that it was awesome.

    Anonymous waved lightly, pushed Hu Qingpeng out of the way, and said: "I have a rough idea of ??your current level of skill and the characteristics of your swordsmanship. Suppose you and your uncle meet on the same road, and they bully you for not having a sword in your hand and for your shallow skill.  He will let go and attack fiercely, trying to kill you with one move, and will not bother to defend. Therefore, as long as you move quickly and attack the enemy unprepared, you still have a chance to fight. I will teach you a sword technique now. After you practice it  I guarantee that I can subdue your uncle. But you only have one chance. Once you fail, it will be useless to use this trick against them!" Hu Qingpeng thanked him happily.

    Anonymous accepted his bow calmly and said: "This sword technique is a secret that is not taught in my sect. Once you learn it, you will never teach it to anyone else! You will never use it until the moment of life and death! I hope you will be spared your life.  After you worry about it, remember to come back from the secret passage and bring barbecue for me to eat."

    Hu Qingpeng immediately swore an oath to the sky and fully agreed.  Anonymous did not waste any time and immediately taught him a sword move as sharp as lightning.  The more Hu Qingpeng learned, the more horrified he became. This sword technique was simply created to target the flaws in Hengshan's sword technique. It could almost be said that he was born to be the nemesis of Hengshan's sword technique!  Every subsequent change of it is enough to make the killing moves of Hengshan Sword Technique lose their power.  Who is this unknown person?  How could he know all the flaws in Hengshan's swordsmanship and create such a terrifying swordsmanship?  If his swordsmanship spreads to the world, will the disciples of Hengshan still have a way to survive?  Fortunately, this man is imprisoned here and cannot escape. If he regains his freedom and leads his people to attack the mountain, the Hengshan Sect will definitely be wiped out!  Even though he knew he shouldn't, Hu Qingpeng still understood the leader's behavior a little bit.

 Volume 2: Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 17: A sudden turn of events

    Hu Qingpeng said goodbye to the nameless person, pushed the movable stone wall back to its original position, and after making sure that there were no flaws left, returned along the original path.  This secret passage was specially designed for escape in emergencies. No one had ever used it after it was excavated. It was God's will that he discovered it today.  In fact, even Chen Tianlei didn't know the existence of this secret passage, otherwise the Nameless Doe would have been moved away long ago.

    Arriving at the exit, through the gaps between the vine branches and leaves, I saw the dark night and the silvery moonlight reflecting on the water. It turned out that three or four hours had passed unknowingly.  Only then did Hu Qingpeng feel hungry. There seemed to be a fire of hunger burning in his lower abdomen. He felt as uncomfortable as he felt.  He scooped up the cool water from the stream and drank to his heart's content. He suppressed his hunger a little, then pushed aside the vines and quietly surveyed the situation in the valley.

    The valley is filled with mist, the white rocks reflect the faint moonlight, and the surrounding scenery is blurry and difficult to distinguish.  The cries of various beasts, insects and birds come and go, as if they are working hard to perform a piece of nature's music. The rhythm is unique and charming, and the changes are endless.

    Hu Qingpeng carefully crossed the stream, quickly jumped into the woods, and ran towards the villa.  Not long after running in the dark night, a murderous aura suddenly surged from the front, making him stand on his back with chills.  Hu Qingpeng immediately stopped and took precautions, and took up a posture to meet the enemy as taught by Anonymous.  He had no extravagant hope of returning to the villa safely. Sooner or later he would have to confront his uncle, so he was not panicked.

    Qin Tianri, masked in black clothes, jumped down from the tree, with a cold light flashing in his hand. He looked at Hu Qingpeng in surprise. He really couldn't figure out why he could always detect danger in advance and even escape with his life. He sneered: "You are  You can really keep your composure, and it made me wait for four hours before you showed up! This time I want to see what other tricks you can use!" With a flick of the sword, he struck three blows across the face, and he didn't even let him speak.  Say more.

    Hu Qingpeng originally expected that the opponent would use the Hengshan sword technique to attack, but he did not know that Qin Tianri used the authentic Shaolin Luohan sword technique. The moves are powerful and fierce, wide open and wide, which is completely different from his own sword technique.  The tricks he had planned in his mind were of no use at this moment, so he hurriedly launched the crane dance technique and quickly got out of the range enveloped by the sword energy.  Qin Tianri was afraid that he would take the opportunity to slip away again, so he followed him closely and attacked him nine times in the blink of an eye.

    Hu Qingpeng jumped left and dodged right, using the cover of trees to avoid the blade several times at the last moment, breaking into a cold sweat.  Qin Tianri did not have clairvoyance and could not see things as daylight in the dark like Hu Qingpeng. He was clearly about to chop the opponent to death, but unexpectedly a tree branch suddenly swept over him, forcing him to change his moves to block.  After missing again and again, Qin Tianri was filled with rage. He was no longer willing to use unfamiliar sword techniques to kill the enemy. Instead, he used the sword as a sword and used the unique skills of Hengshan's sword techniques to attack ruthlessly.

    Hu Qingpeng was waiting for this moment. Seeing the opponent's moves suddenly change, he used a move "Sword Cut Rapids" to attack. It was one of the killer moves of the sect that Wumingshi mentioned. With a flick of his foot, he suddenly changed from retreat to advance and dodged to  At the blind spot of the opponent's attack, the iron ax in his right hand was swung out like lightning, striking the weakest part of the blade.  Qin Tianri was taken aback and instinctively kicked his opponent in the chest with his left foot. Unexpectedly, Hu Qingpeng had already expected this. With a swivel of his body, he cleverly dodged to his side, reversed the handle of the ax and hit his Zhangmen point hard.

    Qin Tianri's acupuncture points were restrained, and he was unable to move immediately. He was surprised, ashamed and angry. He stared at Hu Qingpeng in disbelief and almost fainted from anger.  He has been practicing swordsmanship for more than 20 years and is considered a number one figure in the world. To be subdued by his nephew tonight is truly an unforgettable shame and humiliation!  Fortunately no one saw it, otherwise he would have bitten his tongue and committed suicide on the spot.  He shouted angrily: "Hu Qingpeng, what kind of evil martial arts are you using? Let me go!"

    Hu Qingpeng took two steps back, shook his head and said: "If I unlock your acupuncture points, will you spare me and not kill you? Fourth uncle, just stay here quietly. With your skills, you can't kill me in less than an hour."  Then you can unblock the acupuncture points on your own.¡±

    Qin Tianri said: "Wait! What's the name of that move you just used?" He carefully recalled Hu Qingpeng's counterattack. The position, angle and timing of the move were exactly aimed at the flaw in his sword move.  Even if the two of them fight again and repeat the previous tricks, he still cannot escape the end of failure.  But his martial arts and swordsmanship were clearly much better than Hu Qingpeng's, so why did he lose to him?  The more he thought about it, the stranger he felt, and a shadow of fear floated in his heart. Could it be that Hu Qingpeng had received some advice from an expert?  Could it be the person I guessed?

    Of course Hu Qingpeng would not tell him the ins and outs and said: "Uncle Fourth, I just happened to win half of the moves, so you don't have to feel bad about it. Besides, it was a trick I created on the fly. It didn't have a formal name, which made my uncle laugh.  !¡±

    Qin Tianri laughed and said: "What a great Hu Qingpeng, you can actually create your own unique skills on the spot and defeat me cleanly. It seems that your talent is unparalleled in the world! Hengshan has sent a genius like you, so why worry about not being able to do it?"  Leader Wulin?"

    Hu Qingpeng is so embarrassedRe, how could he not hear the sarcasm in his words, but the matter of giving the sword to the unknown person was extremely confidential and could not be leaked under any circumstances. He said: "Fourth Master Uncle has received the award, and Qingpeng is too ashamed to deserve it! When the truth is revealed, Master  Someone will definitely answer the doubts in my uncle's heart." Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly felt a murderous aura directed at the vital part of his vest, and he immediately rolled away on his side.  At this moment, a sword light suddenly appeared behind him, and the sword energy fell, leaving deep sword marks on the place where he originally stopped.  If he had reacted even half a minute slower, he would have been covered in blood five steps ago.

    "Uncle Sixth Master!" The moment Hu Qingpeng rolled to the ground, he had already guessed who was coming. He couldn't help but regret in his heart, why didn't he leave earlier?  No wonder Qin Tianri laughed loudly. It turned out that he was deliberately covering up the sound Liu Tianyue made when he sneaked closer.  In terms of experience alone, he is still far behind his opponent!

    Liu Tianyue's killing sword missed, and he let out a cry of surprise, his murderous intent getting even stronger.  This Hu Qingpeng has performed so well. If he is not killed now, it will be even harder to get hold of him when he succeeds in learning swordsmanship in the future.  Like a violent storm, the sword rolled crazily towards Hu Qingpeng, who was still rolling on the ground. The sword was dazzling, moving back and forth.

    Hu Qingpeng rolled more than ten feet away before being blocked by trees. Before he could get up, he felt the cold wind pressing down on his body, his sword energy chirping, and his whole body felt like he had fallen into an ice cave.  No matter how clever the tricks of the Wumingshi Cult are, in this case there is no way to find the opponent's flaws to counterattack.  In desperation, Hu Qingpeng slapped the tree trunk fiercely, used the force to fly backwards, and landed just at Liu Tianyue's feet. He used the ax with his backhand to slash her lower body.

    Liu Tianyue jumped up, raised his sword, and hit the iron ax in the middle.  The inner strength of the two people collided with each other, and there was no room for any tricks.  Hu Qingpeng's five fingers shook violently, the iron ax fell to the ground by mistake, and blood spurted out of his mouth.  After all, his internal strength is not as deep as his opponent's. The outcome of this contest will be determined. If it weren't for the secret protection of the alien energy in his body, this sword could completely destroy his meridians.

    Liu Tianyue sneered and said, "I wonder if you can still do it?" The long sword shook slightly and stabbed his throat with a "flying goose leaving a shadow" style.

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly shouted: "Wait a minute! You will regret it if you kill me!"

    Liu Tianyue sank to the ground, the tip of the sword pointed directly at his throat, and frowned slightly: "Oh, I would like to hear your reasons." Anyway, it was easy to kill Hu Qingpeng at this time, and he was not afraid of any clever tricks he could use to get through.

    Hu Qingpeng's throat was invaded by the cold sword energy, like meat on a chopping board. He didn't dare to make any move to avoid misunderstanding. He said seriously: "Two uncles, you want to kill me because you are afraid that your secret will be leaked.  Get out. But if you kill me, the leader will be able to see my suicide note written by me tomorrow at the latest! As for the contents of the suicide note, you can guess a thing or two without me having to say more, right?"

    Liu Tianyue was shocked, and exchanged a look with Qin Tianri. The hand holding the sword trembled unconsciously, and his silver teeth almost shattered on the spot. He said angrily: "You actually wrote down our affairs in writing?! Say it quickly!  , where did you put that suicide note?" What if Chen Tianlei saw the "suicide note" written in black and white, plus the fact that Hu Qingpeng died for no reason, how could he not suspect that they were having an affair?  She never imagined in her wildest dreams that this abominable disciple could have such a vicious hand!

    Hu Qingpeng watched her words carefully and knew that she was beginning to take the bait. She was already confused. He smiled slightly and said: "Uncle Sixth Master, I am not a fool! If I told you the whereabouts of this letter, would I still be alive in this world? I knew you wouldn't.  He would let me go easily, so I wrote a letter, describing the scene I saw in detail, and then gave it to someone else for safekeeping. I told him that if I died unexpectedly, he would immediately hand the letter to the boss.  .After the leader reads my letter, he will naturally know who the murderer is."

    Liu Tianyue said bitterly: "Hu Qingpeng, you are so cunning!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Disciple just wants to save his own life and has never thought of going against the two master uncles! If you hadn't forced me hard, I wouldn't have made such a move!"

    Liu Tianyue snorted angrily, trembled with sword flowers, and sealed Hu Qingpeng's seven acupuncture points. Then he opened the acupoints for Qin Tianri and asked: "Fourth Senior Brother, you heard what this kid said just now, what should we do now? Wan  Senior Brother One and Two know about this, then we" At this point, I couldn't help but shudder, obviously thinking of the seriousness of the consequences.  For a woman, her reputation is more precious than her life. If her husband finds out about her adultery, her whole life will be completely over.

    Qin Tianri's eyes flashed with a cold light of cruelty and determination, he walked over and kicked Hu Qingpeng hard, and said coldly: "Hu Qingpeng, you didn't lie to us, did you?"

    Hu Qingpeng reluctantly said: "My nephew's life is already in my uncle's hands, how dare I not tell the truth? Fourth uncle, as long as you let me go, I will never tell your secrets! After all, I am just  If I want to practice martial arts well, it¡¯s not my turn to worry about other things.¡±

    Qin Tianri clenched his fists, crackling his knuckles, and sneered:"Having said that, if you hold my secret in your hands, wouldn't it be difficult for me to sleep and eat well? If I live in fear day and night, what fun is there in being a human being? I am proud of the world, happy with my grudges, and never think about it.  If you have to live a humiliated life and ask me to bow to a junior like you, that is absolutely unacceptable!"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart sank. Would he rather die than compromise?  His acupuncture points were sealed, and there was no one around. It seemed that he was doomed this time!

    Qin Tianri looked back and said to Liu Tianyue: "Junior sister, there is no turning back when the bow is fired. Now that things have come to this, let's just leave Hengshan! As long as we change our names, with our ability, there is no place in the world that we can't go to? If we can  Living in two places, living a life where you can only envy mandarin ducks but not immortals. How carefree and happy that is, isn't it a thousand times better than sneaking around now?"

    Liu Tianyue said in a trembling voice: "Do you want me to abandon Qinghua and elope with you?"

    Qin Tianri said: "Exactly! Junior sister, why are you hesitating? I am the only one in this world who likes you wholeheartedly. Have you forgotten the happiness we had together? For you, I am willing to give up my reputation and status.  Stay away from the world completely!"

    Liu Tianyue said: "Brother, I don't doubt your intentions. But, if I leave like this, how can Qinghua have the honor to marry in the future? Do we still need the reputation of the Hengshan Sect? We can't be so selfish!"

    Qin Tianri said: "Only Hu Qingpeng knows the secret between you and me. To say the least, even if the second senior brother saw the letter, he would never tell anyone else this secret. Because the second senior brother is a master of the same faction.  Door, if he wants to protect his face, he can't publicize this matter and let others laugh at his incompetence. On the contrary, he has to find a reasonable reason to explain why you disappeared, so as not to arouse suspicion in the world. So, as long as  Kill this kid and flee down the mountain overnight. No one in the world will know the truth, and no one will doubt you or me, let alone the reputation of the Hengshan Sect. There is a huge sea of ??people, no matter how powerful the second senior brother is, he alone  The power cannot find us."

    Liu Tianyue admitted that what he said made sense, but it was really a difficult choice for her to give up her current identity and leave her husband and daughter forever.  Once she leaves Hengshan, it means that she has withdrawn from the world. What will she do to make a living in the future?  She is no longer a girl of seventeen or eighteen years old. She must carefully consider the consequences. If she makes a hasty decision, she will not regret it in the future.

    Seeing her hesitation, Qin Tianri guessed that she still had many concerns, and couldn't help but become anxious. He glanced at Hu Qingpeng, and with murderous intent revealed, he raised the knife and struck him hard on the chest, deliberately cutting off Liu Tianyue.  of retreat.  As long as Hu Qingpeng dies, Liu Tianyue will have to leave Hengshan.

    Liu Tianyue was shocked and shouted: "Brother, don't kill him!"

    Qin Tianri ignored her call and struck with the steel knife.  Hu Qingpeng watched the blade fall, and he would die at his own risk. Images of countless people flashed through his mind, and he sighed in his heart that he would never see them again.  At this moment, there was a loud whine in the wind, and a stone suddenly shot out and hit the sword.  There was a loud bang, and the stone shattered. Qin Tianri couldn't hold the handle of the knife, and the steel knife flew away into the forest and disappeared.  Something happened suddenly, and the three of them were either surprised or delighted.

    Qin Tianri changed his color in shock and shouted: "Who is it?" Liu Tianyue jumped behind him, protecting his chest with a long sword, and looked warily towards the direction where the stone flew out.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn¡¯t help but secretly thought he was lucky. Who kindly saved his life?  Could it be Uncle Mo?

    A deep and powerful voice sounded from the darkness of the forest: "I didn't expect that the majestic Hengshan heroes would actually collude and murder their disciples! If this news spreads to the world, both of us will be in great glory!" His  The voice was erratic, moving from east to west, making it difficult to figure out where he was hiding.

    Qin and Liu looked at each other and turned pale, breaking into cold sweats.  This mysterious figure may have been hiding for a long time and heard all their conversations.  I originally thought that by killing Hu Qingpeng, I could keep the secret, but unexpectedly, Cheng Yaojin appeared on the way, and more and more people knew about it!  The purpose of this person's coming is unpredictable, but judging from the two hands he showed, his martial arts skills are only slightly stronger than theirs. Even if the two of them join forces, they may not be able to win over each other.

    Qin Tianri felt uneasy and raised his voice: "Your Excellency, you might as well say it bluntly, why do you need to pretend to be a ghost?"

    The man in the forest laughed softly and said: "I passed by here by chance and happened to hear the wonderful conversation between the two of you. I didn't mean to spy on your secrets. Please don't misunderstand me, two heroes. As long as you swear not to embarrass this young man,  Brother, I will never interfere in the household affairs of your Hengshan sect, let alone reveal what I saw tonight. Is my request not too much?"

    Qin and Liu frowned at the same time. Who is this Hu Qingpeng? He is protected by a mysterious master!  If the relationship between them is extremely deep,?Where is the chance to kill Hu Qingpeng and silence him?  Qin Tianri asked: "What if we refuse to agree?"

    The man sneered: "If you are unwilling to swear an oath, the world is so big, do you think you can really find a hiding place? As long as I let the news out, you will immediately become a public enemy in the martial arts world, and everyone will kill you. We are not small.  You¡¯re a kid, there¡¯s no need to be impulsive. Make a decision quickly!¡±

    Qin Tianri had various thoughts clashing in his mind, weighing the pros and cons, and was finally forced to bow his head.  With such a powerful master hiding aside, he was not even sure whether he could kill Hu Qingpeng, so how could he have the money to bargain with them?  Even if Hu Qingpeng was killed at this time, their secret could not be kept. So wouldn't killing Hu Qingpeng be unnecessary?  He sighed: "If Hu Qingpeng promises not to expose this matter, we can naturally spare his life."

    The man said: "Isn't this simple? Little brother, please agree first!" Hu Qingpeng hurriedly swore to strictly keep the secret, and if he violated it, he would be struck by thunder.

    When Qin Tianri and Liu Tianyue saw this, they had no choice but to swear an oath to ensure that the well water would not interfere with the river water in the future.  The two men immediately unblocked Hu Qingpeng's acupuncture points and left sadly.  Hu Qingpeng narrowly escaped death. The joy in his heart cannot be described in words. He jumped up and shouted: "Senior, where are you? I want to kowtow to you and thank you!"

    ???????????????? But in the distance I heard the ear-splitting laughter and the sound of leaping through the air, which disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye, leaving only the bursts of Lin Tao.  Hu Qingpeng looked at him sadly, feeling grateful for the mysterious master who came and went in a hurry. If he hadn't appeared in time, he would have become a new guest in the underworld.  Don¡¯t know who this person is?  Did he just happen to be passing by or did he do it on purpose?

    Suddenly I heard Peng Yaner's anxious call coming from the wind.  Hu Qingpeng's heart moved and he jumped to the top of the tree. He saw a line of torches lighting up in the distance, looming among the trees. It was probably Peng Yan'er who had seen him not returning for a long time and led people into the mountain to search.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but laugh and flew away towards the shining light of the fire

 Volume 2 Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 18 Visitors from the Imperial City (Part 1)

    When Hu Qingpeng and Liu Tianyue met the next day, they tacitly pretended to be nonchalant.  One was unwilling to completely fall out with his elders, and the other was concerned about the mysterious master hidden behind the other party. According to their agreement, they never mentioned what happened last night.  Hu Qingpeng practiced martial arts, did odd jobs, and chopped firewood as usual. Sometimes he took the time to quietly sneak into the secret room and deliver things to the unknown to satisfy his craving.  Although Anonymous was grateful to him, he never taught him swordsmanship again, nor did he reveal any secrets about himself. He only told him some secrets about the world when he was in a good mood.

    So another two years passed.  Spring is warm, flowers are blooming, and everything is revived.  The grass grows, warblers fly, and colorful butterflies dance together.

    When boys and girls get along day and night, they will inevitably have feelings of love and affection, and everyone will start to care about their appearance.  Especially those female disciples, who kept themselves clean and beautiful every day, and did not forget to put on makeup, powder and perfume. They were as delicate and attractive as freshly bloomed flowers, attracting many young people to pay attention to them.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but feel distraught when he looked at the graceful figures of his senior sisters. However, because he was born in a poor family, he felt a little inferior, and he really didn't dare to dream about getting favored by any beautiful woman.  When he was extremely depressed, he would practice martial arts crazily and scream at the moon.  Because the date for the regular meeting of the Seven Sword Sects' alliance was approaching, Chen Tianlei was extremely strict with his disciples, but no one dared to date in private to be distracted by love.  In particular, Gao Qingcheng and other seven major disciples shoulder the important task of reviving the reputation of the Hengshan Sect, and are the ones who are carefully trained by the elders of the sect.

    One day in March, after lunch, Hu Qingpeng and Zou Jing went down the mountain to purchase oil, rice, salt, tea and other necessities.  As soon as they walked out of the door, they suddenly heard a crisp call from behind: "Junior Brother Hu!" Hu Qingpeng looked back and saw Chen Qinghua running over in small steps. He was flattered for a moment and stepped forward and said: "Senior Sister Chen, are you looking for me?  ?¡±

    Chen Qinghua smiled softly, hesitated to speak, glanced at Zou Jing, and a faint blush appeared on his face.  The sunlight reflects on her delicate skin, shining with a healthy and youthful glow.  Hu Qingpeng happened to be standing downwind, sniffing her elegant and fresh girly body fragrance, looking at her beautiful face, his cheeks felt hot for some reason, and his heart was beating fast.

    When Zou Jing saw this, he laughed and said loudly: "Qingpeng, I'm going to take a step first, you guys can talk slowly!" After that, he strode away.

    Chen Qinghua¡¯s face turned redder and redder, and he stamped his feet and said angrily: ¡°Uncle Zou smiles so weirdly, it¡¯s really annoying!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but laugh and said: "Senior sister, don't worry, Uncle Zou doesn't mean any harm. By the way, what can I do for you?"

    Chen Qinghua nodded, stared into his eyes and said: "Junior Brother Hu, I want to ask you to do a favor. However, you must not tell anyone about this matter!" Hu Qingpeng thought that you might have some big secret. On the surface,  Of course, if you agree solemnly, you will definitely live up to your senior sister¡¯s trust.

    Chen Qinghua whispered: "The handkerchiefs my mother gave me are a bit old, and I can't embroider myself, so I would like to ask you to go to the store to buy me two new handkerchiefs with superb embroidery work when you go down the mountain. Okay?"  "It turns out that she only knows how to practice swordsmanship, but not how to dance with embroidery needles. She wanted to get a new handkerchief but was too embarrassed to ask her fellow seniors for it, for fear of being laughed at by them.  Among the disciples of the same sect, only Hu Qingpeng could follow Zou Jing to Nanyue Ancient Town to purchase items from time to time because of his job in the kitchen. The others were never allowed to go down the mountain privately.  After much thought, she decided to ask Hu Qingpeng to buy it.

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly understood and said hurriedly: "It's a trivial matter, just a little effort! I just don't know what kind of things Senior Sister wants to buy?"

    Chen Qinghua shyly took out a blue handkerchief, handed it to him along with a few pieces of silver and said: "You can buy it based on this material. As for the size, color and embroidery style of the handkerchief, you can choose it! You  If you read so much, your vision shouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng felt as if she had found a treasure. She carefully folded her handkerchief and hid it in her arms. She smiled and said, "Sister, please rest assured. I will definitely pick the most beautiful one and buy it back. Then I will give it to you quietly without letting anyone else see it."

    Chen Qinghua immediately beamed: "Junior Brother Hu, you are really smart, I will wait for you!"

    Hu Qingpeng said goodbye to his senior sister happily. He walked halfway and looked around to see if there was no one around. He took out the square handkerchief and took a deep smell. The unique body fragrance of a girl was refreshing and intoxicating.  Hu Qingpeng was so excited when he thought that his senior sister's personal handkerchief had fallen into his hands. He wished he could laugh out loud. He swore to God that he would never give it back even if he died!

    He caught up with Zou Jing and came to the town as before.  After finishing the purchase, Zou Jing went to find a place to drink without mentioning it.  Hu Qingpeng sneaked into the silk and satin shop to buy something.

    The silk and satin shop is filled with colorful satin fabrics, and embroidered handkerchiefs with different designs hang on the shelves on the right side of the door.  It was the first time for Hu Qingpeng to come to such a place. As soon as he walked in, he felt dazzled. Then he saw several young women choosing fabrics. The makeup and powder were fragrant. His face couldn't help but heat up and he was at a loss.  However, he has strong muscles and bones, and has a??A long sword made of fine steel, with an imposing manner that is very different from ordinary people at first glance. It is powerful yet somewhat gentle. It is as hard to shake as a mountain. No one dares to despise and laugh at him.

    The owner of the silk and satin shop was very smart. He came out to greet the customers in person and said with a smile: "Rare customer, rare customer! Welcome young hero to the shop. I don't know what to call it? Our shop has just shipped back a batch of fine silk and satin from Jiangnan. It is a treasure of a famous store in Hangzhou."  The products from Tianxiang are reasonably priced and of first-class quality, would you like to take a look?"

    Hu Qingpeng blushed and said: "Boss, I, I don't buy silk and satin! I'm here to help senior sister buy embroidered handkerchiefs."

    The boss smiled knowingly and lowered his voice: "You didn't buy it for your senior sister, but for your little lover, right? Back then, I used to buy small gifts to make girls happy. You must have used this trick, young hero!"

    Hu Qingpeng didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, and defended: ¡°Boss, you misunderstood, I really am¡±

    The boss smiled and said: "We are all men, why do we need to explain? I understand!" He pulled Hu Qingpeng to the shelf and said, "Young man, please take a look, these are our exquisite Hunan embroidery products. Which one do you like? The price is good  discuss!"

    Hu Qingpeng looked carefully and realized that the embroidered patterns on each handkerchief were very vivid and expressive. It was difficult to distinguish the superior from inferior. In the end, under the strong recommendation of the boss, he chose one "Spring River Plumbing" and one "  The golden raccoon plays with the butterfly."  He was about to pay when he suddenly heard a crisp and sweet voice beside him: "Wow, what a beautiful kitten, I like it so much!"

    Hu Qingpeng looked back and saw a man and a woman standing by the door, dressed luxuriously, with swords on their waists. The scabbards were inlaid with many bright gems, which shone in the sunlight.  The girl was about sixteen or seventeen years old, with picturesque features, slender figure, delicate and white skin, and slender fingers like green onions. She was pointing at the picture of "Golden Fox Playing with Butterflies" in his hand, with an expression of joy on her face.  The man next to her was in his early twenties, with a square face and slanted eyebrows. He had a supercilious and arrogant temperament, as if he didn't care about anyone.  He looked sideways at Hu Qingpeng and said rudely: "Hey, my junior sister has taken a liking to this embroidered handkerchief, why don't you put it down?"

    Hu Qingpeng heard that their accents were from other places, so he wanted to give in, but he was really disgusted with the man's condescending tone and didn't want to answer him at all. He stuffed the handkerchief into his arms, took out the money and gave it to the boss, saying: "Boss,  I bought it."

    The man flew into a rage and shouted: "Country bumpkin, didn't you hear what I said? Are you tired of living?"

    Hu Qingpeng practices Buddhist esoteric Dharma and has gone through many life and death tests. His resolve has become as hard as stone and he will not lose his temper easily.  In addition, now that he is successful in swordsmanship, he is not afraid of the opponent's threats. He frowned and said: "I was the first to take a fancy to this handkerchief. Why should I give it to you? Besides, if you really want to buy it, there are plenty in this store, so why bother?"  What about making trouble without reason?"

    The veins on the man's forehead throbbed, and he pressed his sword and sneered: "Who do you think you are, worthy of teaching me a lesson? Hand it over if you have the sense, or don't blame me for being cruel!" The girl seemed to be used to this, and she smiled and didn't take it seriously.

 Volume 2 Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 18 Visitors from the Imperial City (Part 2)

    Seeing that the two sides seemed to be about to start a fight, everyone in the store hurriedly ran away, trembling and huddled together with their heads in their hands.  The shop owner's face turned pale, and he plucked up the courage to plead: "You two young heroes, this small shop has a small profit, but it can't withstand any trouble! I beg you, please don't fight here and cause trouble. Everyone has something to say.  Let¡¯s talk about it, harmony brings wealth! If people are killed by dancing with swords, how can a small shop still do business?¡±

    "Shut up!" the man interrupted impatiently: "How much money is this shabby shop of yours worth? My family's daily expenses are enough to buy dozens of such shops! If you want to teach someone a lesson, you don't need to watch.  Do you want to choose a place at the right time? If you continue to be wordy, I will deal with you as well!"

    The boss was so frightened that his legs were shaking and he lowered his head and did not dare to say anything.

    Hu Qingpeng looked down upon the other party's rudeness and arrogance more and more, and sneered: "Your Excellency bullies the weak and oppresses the people. You are so majestic and elegant! I wonder who your master is? He has such a vulgar, unreasonable and arrogant disciple, but he is not angry to death."  It¡¯s really rare!¡± He was sarcastic and did not give the other party any face.

    The man had always regarded himself as a member of the upper class, but he never expected that he would be so humiliated in this remote and remote area of ??the country. He was so angry that his face turned the color of pig liver. He roared angrily and rushed towards him with his sword drawn.  Hu Qingpeng didn't want to harm innocent people, so he jumped out of the window and ran out of the town.  The man thought he was timid and fearful of fighting, so he shouted: "Stop, don't run away!" He chased him with his sword.  The girl shouted: "Wait for me!" and jumped after her.

    As he ran, Hu Qingpeng listened intently to the breathing and footsteps of the pursuers behind him. After some calculation in his mind, he roughly understood the depth of the opponent's skills.  He smiled slightly, and in a blink of an eye he was in a forest. There was no one around him. Huo De stopped and turned around, facing his opponent majestically.  At this time, he no longer needed to hide his momentum, his skills improved, his eyes were like lightning, the sword energy spread out like a stormy wave, and the leaves fell one after another.

    The man was chasing after him all the way, when he suddenly saw Hu Qingpeng standing still. He was overjoyed and was about to fly his sword to hurt the enemy. Suddenly he felt a mountain of pressure crushing his chest. He couldn't help but hold the sword across his chest, trying to stand firm, with a look of shock and uncertainty.  The girl caught up with him front and back, and smiled before saying anything: "Third Senior Brother, why don't you take action?" She looked like she was worried about the world being in chaos.

    The man originally wanted to ask about the other person's identity, but he was provoked by his junior sister and laughed wildly: "Little junior sister, I want to wait until you come and then teach him a lesson! If you miss a wonderful show, don't you have to complain?  Me?" He changed the topic and said sternly: "Country bumpkin, if you kowtow and beg for mercy now, it's still too late, otherwise you will die miserably!"

    Hu Qingpeng raised his eyebrows, and his uncontrollable anger rushed straight to the top door.  He hated those wealthy disciples who bullied others, not to mention the people in front of him who were so arrogant and hateful.  He had just heard that his opponent's internal strength was impure and his bottom line was weak. Although his eyes were dazzled by the opponent's sword, he was not afraid at all.  He pulled out the long sword from behind with his backhand, pointed the tip of the sword to the ground, and said coldly: "You are a guest from afar, I let you make the first move!"

    The man yelled angrily: "Fart, who asked you to let me go?!" The long sword trembled lightly, drew a half arc in front of him, and suddenly stabbed Hu Qingpeng's chest.

    Hu Qingpeng was very familiar with this sword technique and shouted out loud: "Hey, 'Xian Ke Tiao Shu'!" He raised his long sword and blocked the enemy's sword. He took three steps back and shouted: "Wait a minute!  Who are you? Why do you use Hengshan Sword Technique?" The other party actually used the authentic Hengshan Sword Technique, which was beyond his expectation.  He had stayed in the sect for six years, but he had never heard that his uncles and uncles had other disciples at the foot of the mountain. Could they be Mo Tianfeng's disciples?  But based on Mo Tianfeng's character, even if he wanted to recruit a disciple, he would not choose such a person.

    The man was stunned for a moment and said suspiciously: "Could it be that you are also from the Hengshan sect?"

    Hu Qingpeng nodded and said: "I am Hu Qingpeng, an eighth-generation disciple of the Hengshan Sect. My master ranks third among the Seven Swordsmen of Hengshan. Where are you from?"

    The man and the girl looked at each other, with surprise flashing across their faces.  The man looked Hu Qingpeng up and down, frowned and said: "The Hengshan Sect is one of the seven great sword sects in the world. It is so famous. How come the disciples in the sect are so shabby? Are they so embarrassed that they can't even afford decent clothes?  To the point? My name is Cao Yuangang, and my uncle is Cao Tai, the founding father of the dynasty, the Marquis of Xuanning! My junior sister is" The girl rushed to say: "My father is Tang Shengzong, the Marquis of Yan'an! My name is Tang Lingling, and I am 'Linglong'  The 'ling' is not the 'ling' of 'smart'!"

    Hu Qingpeng was even more surprised. These two people were actually descendants of powerful people in the dynasty. They could be said to be rich and powerful. They could get wind and rain when they wanted. How could they be related to people in the world?  Where did they learn the Hengshan sword technique?  Judging from their habit of calling their elders by their first names, they probably don't have much respect for their masters.  He calmed down and said: "My family is poor, so I don't pay much attention to clothes. It's not because my family is too poor! You two have traveled thousands of miles to Hengshan, and you don't know why?"

    Cao Yuangang said: "We are returning with the master.Those who return to the mountain to recognize their ancestors, come and visit the scenery of Nanyue.  My master's name is Song Tiande. He is one of the ten famous swords in the capital. He is also known as the 'Yumian Quick Sword'. Have you heard of it?  "

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head honestly and said: "Yum Quick Sword? I've never heard of it."

    Cao Yuangang suddenly felt that his face was dull, and he said angrily: "Humph, you are a frog in a well, ignorant and ignorant!" Tang Lingling was also bored, pouting and said: "Third senior brother, let's go back! Maybe senior brother is already looking for us everywhere!"

    Hu Qingpeng asked hurriedly: "Is the senior Song you just mentioned a seventh-generation disciple of Hengshan? Does he know my master uncle?"

    A strange look flashed across Cao Yuangang's face, and he laughed and said: "My master is a genuine disciple of Hengshan. In terms of seniority, he may be higher than the current head of Hengshan! Hu Qingpeng, it is rare for us to meet each other. Let's come  Let's spar?" Before he finished speaking, the long sword swung his wrist and stabbed him. The sword wind was so sharp that it seemed like he was fighting for life and death.  He was originally dissatisfied with Hu Qingpeng, but now that he knew that Hu Qingpeng was a disciple of Hengshan, he became more competitive and tried his best when he took action.

    Hu Qingpeng's spiritual knowledge was extraordinary. He had already had a premonition before the opponent moved his sword, so he did not panic when dealing with it. He spotted the flaw in the opponent's moves and flicked the long sword straight into his chest like lightning. The tip of the sword was aimed at the target.  Cao Yuangang's heart is the last thing that comes first.  Cao Yuangang had never seen such fast swordsmanship before. He was shocked and tried his best to block with his sword.  The two swords clashed with each other, and Cao Yuangang's fingers were numb from the shock, and he hurriedly jumped back.  Hu Qingpeng looked down and saw that his long sword had been cracked, and he couldn't help but feel a little heartbroken.

    Cao Yuangang was forced to retreat by a move. He felt very uncomfortable and shouted coldly: "Do it again! Look at the sword!" Taking advantage of the sharpness of the sword, the sword danced into a ball and attacked head-on.  Hu Qingpeng was concerned about the sharpness of the opponent's sword, so he immediately deployed his Crane Dance and flew around him, advancing and retreating, his sword coming out like the wind, attacking every flaw in his moves.  Both of them used Hengshan swordsmanship, but seeing the swords rising out of the sea like dragons and the men striking the sky like eagles, the fight was truly exciting.  Tang Lingling applauded and cheered very hard.

    The two of them exchanged more than thirty moves, and Cao Yuangang gradually became impatient. He no longer simply used Hengshan swordsmanship, but began to use the swordsmanship skills of other sects to deal with it.  Hu Qingpeng saw that the swordsmanship he had learned was very complicated, and he was secretly surprised. This Cao Yuangang had many masters!  It's a pity that he didn't put in the hard work, so his foundation wasn't solid enough, his internal strength wasn't deep enough, and he couldn't bring out many of the subtleties in his swordsmanship. Instead, it was full of loopholes and just a mere gesture.

    Hu Qingpeng had seen enough of the changes in his opponent's swordsmanship. He tightened his swordsmanship and his attack suddenly became sharp and fast.  Cao Yuangang has been unable to attack for a long time, and his momentum has declined prematurely. Now he is attacked by his opponent with a strong counterattack. How can he still have the strength to resist?  The sword shadows hit him one after another, but he felt his arms go cold, and his sleeves had been pierced with three sword holes.

    Hu Qingpeng sheathed his sword and jumped back, clasped his fists and said with a smile: "Senior Brother Cao, I accept the concession!"

    Cao Yuangang's face turned red, he glared at Hu Qingpeng resentfully, and turned away without saying a word.  Tang Lingling said: "Don't be proud, my senior brother will teach you a lesson!" She left angrily.

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and sighed secretly. It seemed that he had offended someone again inexplicably.  Why did these fellow disciples who appeared out of nowhere, as well as the Song Tiande whom I had never heard of, suddenly come to Hengshan?  What is their purpose?  This matter is unusual and should be reported to the head master as soon as possible.  As soon as I thought about this, I immediately rushed back to the ancient town.

 Volume 2 Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 19 Returning to the Clan and Acknowledging Ancestors

    Chapter 19 Returning to the Family and Acknowledging Ancestors

    Hu Qingpeng went to Zou Jing and told him what had just happened. Together, the two of them felt that the sudden appearance of these distinguished guests from the capital was not simple and might be detrimental to the Hengshan Sect.  It was decided that Hu Qingpeng would immediately return to the mountain to report the news, while Zou Jing would stay in the town to further inquire about the news.

    March is the season when flowers are in full bloom and tourists flock to the place.  Hengshan is also a holy place for Buddhist and Taoist believers, so the mountain roads are crowded with people, rubbing shoulders and heels.  Hu Qingpeng was unable to use Qinggong to rush forward in broad daylight, so he could only move slowly with the flow of people.  Not long after walking, I suddenly heard shouts and shouts from behind me, and a chaos quickly spread among the crowd.

    Hu Qingpeng turned around and looked around, only to see Cao Yuangang and Tang Lingling walking quickly up the mountain behind a arrogant young man.  In order to be convenient and quick, the three of them unscrupulously mobilized their protective energy, pushed aside the passers-by in front of them, and forced their way through the crowd.  Some old people were caught off guard and pushed to the side of the road. When they hit a rock wall, they immediately suffered a bloody head.  Everyone criticized and shouted angrily, but these three people were so domineering that they turned a deaf ear.

    Cao Yuangang saw Hu Qingpeng from a distance, his expression changed drastically, and he whispered a few words in the young man's ear.  The young man's eyes were cold, and his sharp eagle-like eyes suddenly fell on Hu Qingpeng's face, and a fierce aura came over him, with a strong taste of provocation.

    Hu Qingpeng was secretly surprised. Could this person be the "elder brother" they mentioned before?  Just looking at the sparkle in the opponent's eyes and the domineering momentum when walking around, there is no doubt that he is a master with unique skills, which is completely different from Cao Yuangang's fancy fists and embroidered legs.  Facing the other party's provocation, his true energy spread throughout his body, his eyes widened, and he showed incomparable confidence and fighting spirit.  As soon as the two people's eyes touched, it was like invisible sharp swords flying in the air and fighting fiercely, tit for tat, splashing countless sparks.

    Hu Qingpeng knows that those who come are not good and those who are good will not come. If the two sides fight and draw swords, it will inevitably harm the innocent people around them.  His thoughts changed quickly, and he walked away, heading towards the villa.

    Turning around the mountainside, the mountain road forks and winds, and the number of pedestrians begins to decrease.  Hearing that Cao Yuangang and the other three were chasing closer and closer, Hu Qingpeng simply stopped by the roadside, pressed his sword and asked, "What are the intentions of the three of you who have followed us all the way?" Anyway, this is his territory. If he wants to fight, he will fight. He is not afraid.  They have strength in numbers.

    The young man taking the lead has broad shoulders and narrow waist, strong and powerful, with a clear face, strong lines, and extremely thin lips, showing a decisive personality and cold style.  If it weren't for the natural arrogance between his eyebrows, he would have been a heroic figure.  Unfortunately, his overly gorgeous clothes and gem-studded scabbard greatly reduced his charm, making him look more like a playboy than a swordsman.  He pointed at the tip of Hu Qingpeng's nose and asked without answering: "Hey, was it you who defeated my junior brother just now?"

    Hu Qingpeng said, neither humble nor arrogant: "Senior Brother Cao and I are just competing in swordsmanship, and we can't say who will win or lose. Besides, Senior Brother Cao has a wide range of swordsmanship, which I admire very much."

    The expressions on the other three's faces turned pale, and Cao Yuangang said loudly: "Hu Qingpeng, you are smart and did not say anything arrogant in front of my senior brother. My senior brother is the grandson of Song Guogong Feng Sheng. His name is Feng Zuhui. He is very famous in the capital. He is worshiped as a royal guard.  Baihu is the current emperor's personal bodyguard! Isn't it easy to kill a commoner like you?"

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked and said: "You, are you an official?" People in the world are most afraid of getting involved with the government. Once they are targeted by the government, there will be endless troubles.

    Feng Zuhui said proudly: "What kind of official assignment?! I am a noble guard with hundreds of families, and I usually arrest civil servants, military generals, and powerful people. No one except the emperor has the right to send me. We are here to pay a visit to the head of Hengshan, Chen Tianlei, on orders from our master."  , since we happened to meet you, please lead us the way!"

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly realized that they were not here to bring bad luck to him, so he asked casually: "I wonder if you have any business with the leader?"

    Feng Zuhui chuckled and said: "Hu Qingpeng, just lead the way. Don't ask any questions that shouldn't be asked! I will explain my purpose to him when I meet the leader of Hengshan later."

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked, but he was too frightened by the other party's identity to pursue further questions.  He had no choice but to lead the way through the forest and across the bridge to the mountain gate.  Just under the white marble archway engraved with "Hengshan Sword Sect", there stood a pretty girl, it was Chen Qinghua who she had been waiting for.  As soon as Hu Qingpeng's figure appeared, she immediately flew to greet him and said eagerly: "Junior Brother Hu, where is the thing I asked you to buy? Show it to me quickly!"

    Hu Qingpeng turned slightly sideways and winked as he said: "Senior Sister Chen, there are distinguished guests coming to see the leader! I'll see you later." If he handed the handkerchief to Senior Sister in front of outsiders, I'm afraid it would cause unnecessary misunderstandings.  It was settled privately.

    Only then did Chen Qinghua see Feng Zuhui and others behind him. He couldn't help but be startled and frowned: "What are they?"People?  How can the leader of our sect be able to see him whenever he wants?  "Those three people looked strange and were dressed in gorgeous clothes. They looked like young swordsmen in the martial arts world or disciples of wealthy families. Their actions were weird.

    Although Feng Zuhui was born in a prince's family, he had seen countless beauties since he was a child and had a high eye for others, but he had never encountered such a pure and refined girl without any dirt.  He smiled and asked, "Junior Brother Hu, what do you call this junior sister?"

    Hu Qingpeng was busy introducing each other to both parties.  Feng Zuhui clapped his hands and said with a smile: "It is really our destiny to come thousands of miles to meet you! Nanyue gathers the spirit of heaven and earth. It is indeed more beautiful with beautiful mountains and rivers and beautiful people! It is a worthwhile trip to meet my junior sister today."

    Chen Qinghua pursed her lips and smiled: "Senior Brother Feng is joking! How can I, a country girl, compare to the wealthy young lady from the capital?" She paused and said with envy: "I have long heard from my elders that Jiangnan has beautiful scenery and rich materials.  Tianbao is the most prosperous and bustling place with talented people and beautiful women emerging in endless streams. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t leave Hengshan and see the scenery of Jiangnan with my own eyes! I wonder how big the capital is? Is there any fun place to go?¡±

    Feng Zuhui laughed and said: "Isn't it easy for Junior Sister Chen to go to Jiangnan for a trip? When we return to the capital, how about inviting you to the capital as a guest? There are as many lively places in the city as stars in the sky, and I guarantee that you will never leave. As long as you  If you are willing, all the expenses will be covered by me! Jiangnan silks, jewelry and jade, jewelry and rouge, I will give you whatever you like, I will definitely make you happy!" He is a descendant of the great general of the dynasty.  , there are hundreds of households in Jinyiwei, who dares not to obediently offer up any rare treasure that catches their eye?

    Chen Qinghua's heart suddenly pounded and she said happily: "Really? Can I buy everything I like?" She has been practicing martial arts in the mountains since she was a child. She has neither the opportunity nor the money to buy the gadgets she likes. Then she heard the other party's promise.  , my heart was filled with joy.

    Feng Zuhui stared at her pure and flawless smile and said sternly: "Of course it's true! A man's words are hard to follow! What's more, the junior sister is so beautiful, she should be accompanied by the best jewelry. The ancients said  'It's hard to buy a smile', if you can win the favor of junior sister, it doesn't matter even if you spend a lot of money!"

    When Chen Qinghua heard that he had expressed his affection in person, a blush appeared on his face, his eyes rolled, and he looked shy and charming.  She bit her lower lip lightly and said angrily: "Senior Brother Feng, you come to make fun of me when we first meet. I'm so disgusted!"

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the shy look on his senior sister's face, and his heart felt as if he had been stabbed hard by a knife. He felt mixed emotions, sore and painful. He looked at Feng Zuhui angrily, wishing he could punch him a few times.  But honestly speaking, Feng Zuhui is handsome, mature, articulate, and has a prominent background. He is really the nemesis of women, let alone Chen Qinghua, who has never seen the world!  Unexpectedly, Tang Lingling was also jealous and jumped out: "Elder brother, you still have time to coax girls! Don't forget what we are here for!"

    Feng Zuhui smiled slightly at Chen Qinghua and said, "Junior Sister Chen, we are here to pay a visit to Master Chen. Could you please inform us?"

    Chen Qinghua couldn't help but nodded and said: "No problem! I'll tell my dad to go!" After taking two steps, he looked back and smiled: "Senior Brother Feng, don't forget what you just said!" The beautiful shadows were flying like a swallow.  Fly into the villa.

    Tang Lingling said bitterly: "Humph, this wild woman actually took the joke seriously!" Cao Yuangang couldn't help but said: "I don't think senior brother is joking!" Tang Lingling was angry and angry, stamping her feet and said: "Third senior brother,  Which side are you on?" Feng Zuhui waved his hand and shouted: "Stop making trouble! Do you want people to laugh at you? Junior Brother Hu, please lead the way!"

    Hu Qingpeng led the three of them into the gate of the villa. They happened to encounter fellow disciples practicing swordsmanship in the martial arts field. However, they saw figures flying around and swords radiating in all directions.  Feng Zuhui and others walked all the way and watched everyone practice swordsmanship without hesitation.  The disciples stopped one after another, looking at these strange visitors curiously, commenting on them, and talking about them.  Feng Zuhui and others were all accustomed to big scenes. They showed no signs of nervousness or restraint and walked into the hall with pride and contentment.

    After receiving the notification, Chen Tianlei went to the hall to wait for him. Sitting high on the main seat, he naturally exuded the majestic and solemn aura of a leader.  Chen Qinghua was accompanying him behind him, the shy look still vaguely visible on his face.  After Hu Qingpeng reported the identity of the visitor, he stepped aside.

    Feng Zuhui and the other three people clasped their fists at the same time and said: "Disciples Feng Zuhui, Cao Yuangang, and Tang Lingling pay their respects to Master Chen!" A brief bow was considered a courtesy.

    Chen Tianlei frowned and said: "Wait a minute! Since you call me 'Uncle Master', you consider yourself to be a disciple of Hengshan. But if you are really disciples of Hengshan, why don't you greet me as a master? Don't you masters?  Have I ever taught you the rules?¡±

    Feng Zuhui said: "Master Chen, don't be offended! Our masters are all older than you, so it's not too much to call you 'Uncle Master'."???  Although we are disciples of the Hengshan Sect, we have not yet been officially included in the gate wall, so naturally we do not need to pay homage to you as the master.  After we have officially burned incense and knelt down to pay homage to our ancestor, it will not be too late to pay our respects to our uncle.  "He was talking eloquently, obviously well prepared.

    After all, Chen Tianlei is the leader of a sect, and he has mastered his kung fu skills. He suppressed his displeasure and said, "What you said makes some sense! Since you consider yourself to be disciples of our sect, who do you study under?"

    Feng Zuhui said: "Our master is Song Tiande, one of the top ten famous swordsmen in the capital. They and his party will arrive soon. This is the greeting card he drafted, please see Master Chen." He took out a message from his pocket and handed it to Chen Tianlei.

    Chen Tianlei casually opened the post and glanced at it. His expression changed immediately. He stared at it with a cold-edged gaze. The temperature in the room dropped sharply. He said in a deep voice: "It turns out that you are the descendants of Master Zhou! Your master returned to Hengshan to return to his clan and recognize his ancestor as a member of our sect.  I should raise my hands to welcome this great event. But why did I invite Peng Ge Peng Daxia from the Five Elements Sect, Shao Yixiong from the Luo Xiao Sword Sect, Shao Daxia from the Luo Xiao Sword Sect, and Li Huaixin from the Zhuzhou Shaolin Sect to worship together? Is it possible that Senior Brother Song Tiande is afraid that I will deny that he is a Hengshan disciple?  Are you qualified? Or does he have other plans?"

    Feng Zuhui said: "Peng Ge and others just happened to be on the same road as my master. Because they have admired Master Chen's name for a long time, they wanted to stop by and visit. They had no other intention." As he talked, he secretly used his skills to resist the invisible pressure exerted by Chen Tianlei, and he broke into sweat in a moment.  Like rain, breathing heavily.

    Chen Tianlei just wanted to dampen his arrogance, and did not want to be bullied by the older ones. Seeing this, he calmed down and said calmly: "You are a junior, I won't embarrass you, I will ask your master if you have anything to say.  " Feng Zuhui was relieved and didn't dare to put on airs anymore.  Because Qin Tianri and Gu Tianxing had something to do and came down the mountain, Chen Tianlei sent someone to invite Yin Tianyun, Liu Tianyue and the other six disciples to meet the guests.

    Soon, Yin Tianyun and others gathered in the hall. Seeing the solemn look on the head's face, they all secretly wondered, could there be any unexpected changes in our sect?  Yin Tianyun, who had not shown up for a long time, seemed very impatient. He glared at Feng Zuhui and others and asked: "Second senior brother, you called us here just to see these three brats? Isn't this making a fuss out of a molehill?" His voice was high-pitched and sonorous, implying forcefulness intentionally or unintentionally.  The internal energy makes the disciples with less skillful skills buzz in their eardrums and their hearts fluctuate.

    Yin Tianyun has been practicing magical skills behind closed doors for these years, rarely showing off his skills in front of the public. The progress of his skills is rarely known, so many younger disciples look down upon him.  At this time, he suddenly showed unfathomable strength in anger. Everyone, including Chen Tianlei, was surprised.

    Hu Qingpeng was horrified, his face turned pale with fright, and he almost ran out of the door on the spot.  Mo Tianfeng's warning was still fresh in his mind. Once Yin Tianyun mastered the Nine Yang Magic, the first people to be killed were him and Mo Tianfeng, the two insiders.  I saw that Yin Tianyun was full of energy, his eyes were filled with divine light, and there was no sign of being possessed. I couldn't help but cry in my heart. Could it be that what Yin Tianyun was practicing was actually the real Nine Yang Magic?  Otherwise, why would his power improve so much?  Hu Qingpeng had concentrated on practicing martial arts over the years, and he and Yin Tianyun had always gotten along well, so he didn't pay much attention to Yin Tianyun's practice. Only then did he realize that his life was hanging by a thread, and he broke out in cold sweat.

    Chen Tianlei cast a strange light in his eyes, glanced at Yin Tianyun quickly, and asked doubtfully: "Third Junior Brother, did you find another way to practice internal strength and take risks? I feel that the yang energy in your body is too strong, and there are some signs of yin and yang imbalance.  . Our Zhu Rong magic technique emphasizes gradual progress and breakthroughs layer by layer. Don¡¯t go astray!¡±

    Yin Tianyun's face changed, and he said loudly: "How do you know that the yin and yang of the true energy in my body are out of balance? I am very normal now, and I have never gone astray!" He clenched his fists and looked directly at Chen Tianlei unceremoniously, with a faint look in his eyes.  A bit nervous and alert.

    Everyone looked at each other in confusion, not understanding Yin Tianyun's gaffe.  In the presence of outsiders, he was actually rude to the leader of his sect. Wouldn't it be a joke to others?

    Hu Qingpeng couldn¡¯t help but wonder, why was Yin Tianyun, a man with deep scheming thoughts and inexpressible emotions and anger, acting so abnormally today?  He didn't know how to hide his emotions, and even yelled at his senior brother, which was really different from his past style.

    Chen Tianlei was even more puzzled. This junior brother who had always treated him with great respect and humility seemed to suddenly become another person.  Although he didn't know the exact reason, based on his experience, Yin Tianyun's change must be related to the abnormality of the true energy in his body.  Then he took a long breath and said calmly: "Third Junior Brother, please be patient and we will discuss this matter later! Do you know whose disciples the three of them are?"

    Yin Tianyun slowly relaxed his tense muscles, looked at Feng Zuhui and others carefully, and said with a sneer: "Humph, he is just a second-generation ancestor who is just showing off and trying to please others! Whoever wants to accept such a disciple doesn't need to be famous for a lifetime.  !¡±

    Feng Zuhui and others were furious when they heard this, and shouted at the same time, pressing their swords: "What did you say?" They are the descendants of the powerful people of the dynasty, and they consider themselves to be the best among men and the proud sons of heaven. Who knows?He was devalued into being worthless.

    Before Chen Tianlei could open his mouth to smooth things over, Yin Tianyun had already laughed and said: "With your three-legged cat skills, you dare to use your sword in front of me? You are really overestimating your capabilities!" He pointed at Hu Qingpeng, "I bet that you guys can't even do it."  None of my disciples are as good as him! Although you are dressed more beautifully than him and the swords you carry are more expensive than him, you are by no means his opponent in terms of swordsmanship!"

    Hu Qingpeng was surprised and happy when he heard Yin Tianyun's evaluation. What was surprising was that Yin Tianyun saw the depth of his martial arts and couldn't hide anything. What was happy was that he was praised by his master in public, which was the first time in many years!

    Feng Zuhui gritted his teeth and said: "How dare you look down on me!" He glanced at Hu Qingpeng sideways and said disdainfully: "Your apprentice is just a rustic, how can he have any shocking skills? Hu Qingpeng, if you have the guts, come out and fight with me to see what happens.  Who is awesome!"

    Hu Qingpeng was not to be outdone and said: "As long as Senior Brother Feng is interested, I will accompany him at any time!"

    Chen Tianlei slammed the table and yelled: "Nonsense! Who allowed you to start a fight? The master has not yet arrived, and you are going to have a sword fight in the hall. How is this unbecoming?"

    As soon as he finished cursing, a young disciple hurried into the living room and reported: "Uncle Master, a group of people came to worship the mountain outside the door. They claim to be from the capital, and the leader's surname is Song!"

    Chen Tianlei suddenly stood up and murmured: "Senior Brother Song, you are finally here!"

    Yin Tianyun and Liu Tianyue looked at each other and asked in confusion: "Where did Senior Brother Song come from? Why haven't we heard of him?"

    Chen Tianlei sighed: "He is Senior Brother Song Tiande and Song who followed Uncle Zhou down the mountain and participated in the rebel uprising thirty years ago! These three young people are all his disciples and came back specially to acknowledge their ancestors.

 Volume 2: Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 20: The dagger appears

    When Yin Tianyun and Liu Tianyue heard Song Tiande's name, they suddenly said: "It turns out to be him!" Countless questions surged in their minds at the same time. Why did this senior brother who had not heard from him for a long time suddenly return to Hengshan?  Is it as simple as just leading the disciples back to the mountain to recognize their ancestors?  Or is there some other purpose?

    Liu Tianyue condensed his skills and said: "Second Senior Brother, people's hearts are dangerous and unpredictable. We must be more careful!"

    Chen Tianlei nodded calmly and ordered his disciples to go out to greet the guests.  Shao Qing, a middle-aged man with a round face and a handsome face led the lady straight to the hall. From a distance, he clasped his fists and said with a smile: "Junior brother Chen, junior brother Yin, and junior sister Liu have been separated for thirty years. It's like a world apart. I don't know if we are still together."  Remember me? I can return to Hengshan today, and I have so many emotions in my heart. I don¡¯t know where to start from a thousand words!" He had a few long strands of beard on his chin, a shiny face, gorgeous clothes, a jade pendant hanging from his waist, and one on each hand.  The jade ring naturally shows a proud and complacent look when walking around.  The people following him were either tall and burly, shrewd and fierce, or unpredictable. They were all skilled players with strong aura, and a cold and decisive look in their eyes from time to time.

    Chen Tianlei came to the hall door, clasped his fists and said with a smile: "Senior Brother Song is walking like a dragon and a tiger is walking, his behavior is chic, and his style is even better than before! If we can send someone to inform you in advance, we will go down the mountain to greet the guests, so we won't neglect the guests." Seeing that Song Tiande actually invited him.  There are so many masters, most of them are carrying weapons and are alert, secretly observing each other's every move.  Especially because the other party's intelligence was accurate, and they actually knew that Qin Tianri and Gu Tianxing were not on the mountain, and they didn't mention them when they met!

    Song Tiande smiled and said: "Junior brother Chen, why should you be polite? After all, we are all brothers of the same family. As long as you don't blame me for coming unexpectedly and causing you trouble!"

    Chen Tianlei said: "Where, where! Senior Brother Song is a rare guest. I can't even welcome you. How can I find it troublesome? Come on, come on, please sit down!" The two parties exchanged pleasantries and sat down opposite each other.  The disciples served tea to the guests.

    Hu Qingpeng has no good impression of Song Tiande. He always feels that his smile is too fake and lacks sincerity at all.  At the same time, they felt awe-inspiring in their hearts. Although several of them deliberately restrained themselves, they could still feel traces of murderous aura oozing out.  Especially the man in the white robe, who is cold and ruthless, does not raise dust, and has unfathomable martial arts skills.

    Chen Tianlei said: "I know these friends invited by Senior Brother Song very well. Would you like to introduce them to us first? To avoid being rude."

    Song Tiande smiled and said: "Of course!" He pointed at the man in white robe beside him, "This is Lu Huaixi, a good friend Song made in the capital. He is ranked first in the capital in Mianzhang Kungfu. Unfortunately, he has not yet  He has made a name for himself in the world, but not many people know how powerful he is."

    Chen Tianlei said: "Nice to meet you!"

    Lu Huaixi has a thin face and pale skin. He is wrapped in a thick white robe. He holds a snow-white handkerchief in his left hand and coughs softly from time to time.  At first glance, he looked like a man suffering from a long-term illness, but he was very majestic, his eyes were as sharp as blades, and he had a majestic and domineering aura about him that made people feel oppressive.  There were four followers standing behind his seat. They all looked like tough and tough characters.  Lu Huaixi said hello to Chen Tianlei lightly and said nothing.

    Everyone in the Hengshan faction paid great attention to this person's actions. Judging from the ostentation and momentum alone, this Lu Huaixi was undoubtedly the leader of the opponent.  Song Tiande's introduction was not entirely true, and he must have concealed his identity.

    Song Tiande then introduced Peng Ge, Shao Yixiong, and Li Huaixin one by one, and finally said: "Peng Daxia and others are all good friends I made on the way back to the mountain. Because we were envious of the scenery of Nanyue, we made an appointment to come here to enjoy the scenery in the mountain.  .Junior Brother Chen shouldn¡¯t mind, right?¡±

    Chen Tianlei said: "It's great to have friends from far away, let alone friends of Senior Brother Song. We are all from the same martial arts lineage, and we in the Hengshan School should do our best to be landlords and ensure that you come here with pleasure and be satisfied.  Come back!"

    Peng Ge and others smiled and said: "This is our first meeting, please give me some advice from Master Chen!" Looking carefully, their smiles were a little forced, as if they had something unspeakable on their minds.

    Chen Tianlei said: "Where is it! Senior Brother Song, where are the other senior brothers who went down the mountain with you back then? How are they doing now?"

    Song Tiande's expression darkened, and he sighed: "In order to expel the Mongolian Tatars, my master led four of our junior brothers to defect to the rebel army. We went through life and death, and repeatedly made extraordinary achievements. However, in the battle of Poyang Lake with Chen Youliang, the master and three junior brothers successively  I was killed in battle and sunk to the bottom of the lake forever. I was the only one who escaped by chance. I later joined the Duke of Song Dynasty, Feng Sheng, as his personal bodyguard, and followed him to fight in all directions until the fall of the Yuan Dynasty. I am now the chief bodyguard of the Duke of Song Dynasty, and I am a little weak in the capital.  It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t share my wealth and glory with Master and the others.¡±

    It turns out that Song Tiande¡¯s master, Zhou Zigang, was the leader of the Hengshan Sect thirty years ago.  Zhou Zigang saw the chaos in the world and the anti-Yuan uprising sweeping across Jiuzhou like wildfire. He couldn't help but feel passionate.Teng wants to show his talents in troubled times.  So he gave up the position of leader to his junior disciple Qu Zicheng, and personally led four of his disciples down the mountain to join Zhu Yuanzhang's rebel army.  Before Zhou Zigang came down from the mountain, he made an agreement with Qu Zicheng that as long as he returned to Hengshan in the future, he would be the leader again.  But "the wind is rustling and the water is cold, and a strong man will never return once he is gone." Unfortunately, Zhou Zigang died on the battlefield with no body left, so this agreement naturally lost its meaning.

    Chen Tianlei sighed: "Master Zhou and his three senior brothers sacrificed their lives for the sake of the common people in the world. Although they have passed away, their aspirations will never be extinguished! I will set up spiritual tablets for the four of them and enshrine them in the secret cave in the back mountain for future generations of disciples.  Pay tribute to me all the time. Senior Brother Song, don¡¯t be too sad, after all, people cannot be resurrected after death. Now that the world is at peace and the Mongols have been driven far away from the Great Wall, if Master Zhou and others know about it, they should be happy and rest in peace!"

    Shao Yixiong said: "Hey, it's a great joy for you brothers to meet again after a long separation. Why do you get more and more sad the more you talk about it? Can't you say something happy?" He is the head of the Luo Xiao Sword Sect, with a violent temper and a loud voice.  , the teacup vibrated slightly as soon as he opened his mouth.  The Luo Xiao Sword Sect is a small sect with almost no famous figures. It only has a slight influence in Jiangxi and Hunan, and cannot be compared with the Hengshan Sect.

    Peng Ge also smiled and said: "Let's not talk about the past, let's talk about the business at hand!" He is the leader of the Five Elements Sect. He has an unattractive appearance, a sturdy build, and always has a smile on his face. He is also a local hero.  .

    Chen Tianlei's heart sank, and he couldn't hear what he meant at first, so he said seriously: "What you two said makes sense! Senior Brother Song took his busy schedule to lead his disciples back to the mountain to recognize their ancestors. We should hold a grand ceremony. But this is  This is a household matter of our Hengshan sect, and outsiders should not be present. Chen, if you dare, how about asking Brother Lu and you to leave the hall temporarily?"

    Song Tiande, Shao Yixiong and others looked at Lu Huaixi at the same time to see how he would decide.  Lu Huaixi smiled slightly, but could not conceal his natural cold aura, "Burning incense to worship ancestors and returning to the door wall is a top priority for ordinary disciples. Their elders cannot be present to watch the ceremony. As an uncle, I naturally have to bear the responsibility.  Take on the important responsibility of supervision." As soon as he finished speaking, Song Tiande immediately agreed: "That's right, Brother Lu can't leave."

    Chen Tianlei frowned and said, "Then do you have any excuses, Master Peng? Chen is all ears."

    Peng Ge and others exchanged glances and said in unison: "We will advance and retreat together with Mr. Lu. If he doesn't leave, we won't leave either!"

    Chen Tianlei laughed and said in a deep voice: "Everyone has come up with all kinds of excuses, just to support Senior Brother Song. Chen is really curious. Thirty years later, Senior Brother Song suddenly mobilized troops to return to Hengshan. Is it just to return to the ancestral line and recognize his ancestors?  This is not the first day for everyone to come out to the world, so stop beating around the bush and say it clearly if you have any intentions!" The last sentence became more serious, and Hu Qingpeng and other disciples unconsciously pressed the hilts of their swords, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.

    Lu Huaixi coughed twice, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and said softly: "Master Chen is indeed one of the masters of the Seven Sword Sects. He is very aware of every detail and meticulous. I admire him! But we had no intention of concealing our purpose."  , On the contrary, we want to tell the world openly, so we invited witnesses along the way. Brother Song is embarrassed to say it clearly, but I will say the same for him. In fact, it is very simple. As long as Chen Daxia gives up the position of the leader of Hengshan, our goal will be achieved.  ." Peng Ge and others looked ashamed and lowered their heads together.

    Although his voice was soft, it was like a bolt from the blue to the ears of Chen Tianlei and others. Liu Tianyue even accidentally knocked over the tea bowl.  Everyone in the Hengshan sect looked at each other in shock. Are these people crazy? They dare to bully them for no reason and threaten the leader of the sect to abdicate!

    No matter how well-educated Chen Tianlei is, he can't help but turn livid at this moment and get angry: "Nonsense! This position of master was passed down to me by my master before his death. It is known to the whole world and has been for fifteen years. Even if I die, Hengshan  The leader of the sect will not fall into the hands of outsiders, and the martial arts colleagues, especially the alliance of the Seven Sword Sects, will never admit it. Don't have wishful thinking!"

    Lu Huaixi gave a slight signal, and Song Tiande puffed up his chest and said loudly: "Junior Brother Chen, don't forget that my master Zhou Zi was the orthodox successor of the Hengshan Sect just now! If my master hadn't gone down the mountain to join the rebel army and give up the position of leader  I gave it to Master Qu, how could it be your turn to sit here today? What's more, my master had made an agreement with Master Qu that as long as he returns to Hengshan, Master Qu must return the master to him. Although my master died in the battle,  Uncle Qu is no longer alive, but as younger disciples, shouldn¡¯t we fulfill the unfulfilled wishes of our elders and fulfill the promises we made back then?¡±

    Chen Tianlei sneered and said: "Yes, Master Zhou made such an agreement with my master at the beginning, but my master only promised to return the position of head to him, not you! If Master Zhou made the request today, I would not say anything.  He said he would give up his position as leader immediately, but it is a pity that the old man has fallen asleep. As for Senior Brother Song, you have been away from the Hengshan Sect for thirty years. During this period, you have been the mainWhat achievements have you made and how much effort have you put in?  What qualifications do you have to make a request?  You haven't shed a drop of blood or contributed a little bit to the Hengshan Sect, but you want to be the head of the Hengshan Sect. Isn't it shameless and idiotic?  "The words are harsh and merciless.

    Hu Qingpeng listened happily and almost applauded regardless of the occasion.

    Old Song Tiande blushed slightly, slapped the coffee table, and said angrily: "What's your attitude? Don't forget, I'm still your senior brother! Regardless of age and entry order, among the seven generations of Hengshan disciples, I am the leader!"  If I'm not qualified to be the leader, are you the only one who is qualified?" He looked fierce but felt weak, and his confidence was somewhat lacking.

    The more Yin Tianyun listened, the angrier he became, and he stood up: "Song Tiande, where do you talk so much nonsense? You can even want to be the leader, let me weigh your weight! If you can't even defeat me, don't expect it.  Challenge my senior brother!"

    Song Tiande sneered and said: "Junior Brother Yin has a good plan! If I compete with you first and consume more than half of my internal energy, how can I be the opponent of Junior Brother Chen who is waiting for work?! Haha, do you think I am a fool?"

    Yin Tianyun said: "You don't dare to fight with me, and you don't have convincing credentials, so why should you fight to be the leader? You are relying on your old age and selling yourself off, and we won't do that!"

    Feng Zuhui suddenly stepped out and said to Song Tiande: "Master, please let the disciples go out to fight! Even if we lose our heads and bleed, we must not let others look down on us!"

    Song Tiande nodded, Feng Zuhui stepped back and turned around. There was a roar of a dragon, and he saw dazzling green light and flowers, and a sword slipped out of its scabbard.  A faint blue light reflected on the sword. When it was swung, chills spread out. It was extremely sharp and caused hair to break.  Most of the people were masters of swordsmanship. Seeing this, they couldn't help but exclaimed: "What a sword!"

    Feng Zuhui said with a look on his face: "My disciple is not talented, please give me some advice from Master Yin."

    Yin Tianyun laughed and said: "You don't know the heights of the world, do you think that you can sweep the world with a sharp sword in your hand? I don't want to humiliate my identity and win without force. Hu Qingpeng, teach him a lesson for me. I will support you in everything!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Yes!" He jumped into the middle of the hall, his sword flashed, and he pointed his sword at Feng Zuhui.  He used an ordinary stainless steel long sword, and there were gaps on the blade, which was far inferior to his opponents.  But he showed no fear on his face, and his fighting spirit was high. The wrist holding the sword was as if it were made of iron, and the tip of the sword did not waver at all.  The sword energy rolled forward and immediately enveloped the opponent.

    Song Tiande, Lu Huaixi and others couldn't help but exclaimed in surprise. They didn't expect that he had such accomplishments at such a young age. His concentration of momentum, strictness of his sword style, and agility of his body skills were no less than those of many famous masters. It seemed that among the Hengshan School's masters,  Hidden dragon and crouching tiger.  In fact, Gao Qingcheng is the strongest swordsman among the disciples, and Hu Qingpeng can only be ranked second, but outsiders don't know that.

    Feng Zuhui felt the sharp sword energy blowing towards his face, like the biting north wind. He was startled and looked at him solemnly.  He saw Hu Qingpeng's movement and the speed with which he drew his sword when he jumped out. He knew that his opponent moved like the wind and was as agile as a civet cat. If he allowed him to take the lead in attacking, he would probably fall into a passive situation of holding on.  Without even saying hello, the sword light flashed and he suddenly pounced on Hu Qingpeng, hitting the vital part of Hu Qingpeng's chest.

    Gao Qingcheng and other senior brothers shared the same hatred and scolded each other for not following the rules of the martial arts.

    Feng Zuhui is a person who does whatever it takes to achieve his goals. He turned a deaf ear to the opponent's scolding. He didn't have the slightest trace of shame on his face. He stabbed with the long sword quickly and fiercely. In a flash of lightning, he had already reached three feet in front of his opponent.

    ¡°If it were Gao Qingcheng or Zhao Qinghe who came on stage, they would most likely be disrupted by this sudden sword attack.  But Hu Qingpeng had extraordinary spiritual sense and amazing eyesight. When his opponent was about to move, he was already alert. From the subtle changes in the opponent's body, hands, eyes, steps, and sword, he could guess the sword move that Feng Zuhui was about to perform.  , I have long been confident.  At this time, he took a step forward without haste. Just when his opponent was old and unable to change his moves accordingly, the sword struck the spine of the opponent's sword like lightning.

    The two swords were separated at the first touch. Feng Zuhui took advantage of the momentum and stepped forward, sweeping the sword around and taking the enemy's center.  Concerned about the sharpness of the enemy's sword, Hu Qingpeng did not dare to block it. His sword feinted and he jumped back.  Feng Zuhui laughed proudly, and with the momentum, he raised his sword and chased him away. The sword light increased sharply, and he clung to Hu Qingpeng's figure.

    Hu Qingpeng seemed to be in a dangerous situation when he was retreating, and there was no chance of life and death. However, his body, footwork, and swordsmanship were still calm and free, without any signs of panic.  Although Feng Zuhui's attacks were fierce and fierce, there were still many flaws in his swordsmanship, which could not escape his eyes.  He made full use of the opponent's loopholes, wandering in and out, flying swords and making false stabs, trying not to fight head-on with his opponent.

    The two of them showed off their tricks and fought fiercely, each showing their own unique skills. Neither one wanted to give in easily.  In the blink of an eye, thirty or forty moves were exchanged, and except for the initial clash of the two swords, there was not even a sound of gold and iron clashing.

    Everyone watched the battle with bated breath, secretly nodding their heads in praise of the two men's swordsmanship.But Yin Tianyun shouted: "Hu Qingpeng, you can kill him within ten moves. I will lose all my face to you!" Obviously he was dissatisfied with his apprentice's performance.

    In fact, Hu Qingpeng had basically figured out the characteristics of his opponent's swordsmanship, and was just looking for a good opportunity to counterattack. Hearing this, his heart tightened, and the long sword suddenly accelerated. Ding, Ding, Ding, Ding, Ding, stabbed the enemy's sword three times in a row, and his internal energy penetrated the sword.  The shock made Feng Zuhui's fingers numb.  The fourth sword changed from stabbing to cutting, drawing an arc and cutting towards the side of the opponent's neck.

    Feng Zuhui did not expect that his opponent would suddenly launch a counterattack. He was caught off guard and forcefully took a breath of Qi and swung the sword with all his strength, trying to force Hu Qingpeng to change his moves in order to gain some breathing time.

    Hu Qingpeng's wrist shook slightly, and the sword sank slightly, just in time to meet Feng Zuhui's sword.  There was a soft click, and a three-inch section of the long sword in his hand had been cut off.  Hu Qingpeng stepped forward without hesitation, flipped his long sword to suppress the opponent's sword, and struck his opponent in the face with his left fist like a shooting star chasing the moon.  Feng Zuhui hurriedly hid his head and shrank his neck, retreating, but when he saw a flash of sword light, the side of his neck felt cold. Hu Qingpeng's long sword was firmly placed on his shoulder.  The winner was decided when the falcon came down. Gao Qingcheng and others took advantage of the situation and cheered loudly, while Song Tiande's side was full of frustration.

    Feng Zuhui's face was pale and he didn't dare to move. His eyes were filled with fire of humiliation and anger.

    Hu Qingpeng drew back his sword and retreated, ignoring his defeated opponent, saluting Yin Tianyun and saying, "Master, my disciple is fortunate to have lived up to his command!"

    Yin Tianyun laughed loudly: "Well done, you only used six moves! You are worthy of being my apprentice."

    Hu Qingpeng's heart was filled with the joy of victory, and he was about to walk back in line when he suddenly felt weak in his body. The world in front of him was spinning, his feet went weak, and he fell to the ground with a "plop".

 Volume 2: Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Special Instructions

    If you have paid attention to this story from the beginning, you should know that when "Swordsman" was first uploaded to the Internet, it was published in Tianying.  Tianying¡¯s book friends have given me a lot of support, such as Yi Qi, Feng Da, Fei Yunzhi Tian, ??Ya Chong, Bryan and many other thoughtful people. Some friends have also put forward sharp criticisms and different opinions.  I would like to express my gratitude for this.

    This story is written here, and the chapter that can be called the beginning is about to end.  At this time, Qidian and I reached a consensus that starting from the third volume, "Swordsman" will be exclusively released by Qidian.  I don¡¯t know how my friends will react to this. Maybe some people will complain or even scold the author. Maybe some people will understand. Anyway, if you still want to see the development of the plot and the entanglement of the fate of the characters in the future, please go to the starting point and continue.  read.  Updates there will be the fastest.

    As for the various questions raised by friends, such as the protagonist¡¯s personality, chronic poison attacks, Chen Qinghua¡¯s emotional belonging, Li¡¯er¡¯s return, the heroine¡¯s fate and identity, the authenticity of the Nine Yang Magic, Yin Tianyun¡¯s true identity, etc., I will always be there  It will be gradually revealed in future articles.  But friends, please have some mental tolerance and don¡¯t blame every woman who appears in the book on the protagonist?  The world is so big and there are so many characters. It is impossible for all types of women to like the protagonist, and it is impossible for the protagonist to accommodate so many women.

    Finally, I sincerely thank you all for your support.  The end of the year is coming, and I wish all readers to read more good books in the new year!

    The sea

 Volume 2: Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 21: The Secret Envoy¡¯s Poison Scheme (Part 1)

    Chen Tianlei and others looked at each other, wondering. The other party did not use poisonous needles to assassinate Hu Qingpeng, and no one touched his body. Why did he suddenly and inexplicably fall down?

    Hu Qingpeng himself was also extremely surprised. He felt that the true energy in his body was not flowing smoothly, and his muscles were limp and unable to exert strength. An idea flashed in his mind, and he remembered that Anonymous had mentioned to him that there was an extremely sinister and weird secret poison in the world.  Once a person inhales it, he will lose all his strength and become paralyzed.  Cold sweat broke out from behind, and he shouted out loud: "No, they secretly poisoned me!"

    Everyone in the Hengshan Sect was shocked and immediately used their skills silently, only to find that they had fallen into the opponent's way without knowing it, and the true energy in their bodies could not be gathered!  Those with shallow skills like Chen Qinghua's feet will become weak and they will slip to the ground involuntarily.  They had no idea when and how the other party used the poisonous gas.

    Chen Tianlei shouted angrily: "Despicable villain, you actually use such despicable methods!" He drew his sword and jumped up, slashing at Song Tiande with a wicked smile on his face. The anger and anger in his heart cannot be described in words.  Liu Tianyue and others also drew their swords and rushed forward, hoping to kill the enemy before exhaustion.

    "Close the door and take action!" Lu Huaixi and his party had already planned the division of labor. Some rushed to close the hall door, while others rushed to the Hengshan Gate, and suddenly a melee broke out.

    With a flash of white shadow, Lu Huaixi rushed into the sky like a ghost. The five fingers of his right hand turned into dragon claws and clasped at Chen Tianlei's shoulder.  Chen Tianlei raised his sword straight up and hit his opponent's veins quickly, but he couldn't sustain his strength. The long sword suddenly became as heavy as a thousand pounds in the middle of the stroke, and the speed of the sword suddenly slowed down.  Lu Huaixi turned his claws into palms, quickly cut into the empty door, and pressed against his chest as light as cotton wool.

    Chen Tianlei felt an extremely cold current penetrate into his body, and the meridians throughout his body froze. He flew backwards for several feet, hit the wall and fell to the ground.  The cold air invaded his bone marrow, making his teeth chatter as if falling into an ice cave.  He was anxious and angry, but he couldn't gather his thoughts. He had all his abilities, but no use for them!

    In just a blink of an eye, except for Yin Tianyun, all the disciples of the Hengshan Sect were knocked down and lay on the ground groaning in pain.

    After Yin Tianyun noticed that he was poisoned, he was not impulsive like his classmates. Instead, he immediately took out a few pills and swallowed them, sitting quietly and waiting for the medicine to dissipate.  He watched helplessly as his fellow disciples were easily put down like scarecrows, and the corners of his eyes almost burst. His anger spurred the power of the medicine to spread faster, and his face turned red.

    Lu Huaixi shouted: "Come on, don't let him have time to detoxify!"

    Feng Zuhui just wanted to avenge his personal revenge. He swung his sword and stabbed it viciously: "Ignorant old devil, please take your life for me!"

    Hu Qingpeng saw the sword passing by from above. The long sword that was originally shining with blue light actually lost its color, leaving only the metallic luster of the steel itself. It was very different from what he saw at first. He couldn't help but suddenly realized: "So you painted on the sword."  Poison!" No wonder they didn't use poison, and the poison gas had spread into the air. Even veterans like Chen Tianlei were fooled by them.

    Feng Zuhui laughed and said, "It's too late to know now!" It turned out that he had smeared a special layer of medicine "Shenxian Powder" on the sword. When the sword was fought, the medicine evaporated and filled the air, making the sword undetectable.  If an unsuspecting person inhales it, they will temporarily lose their power.  Hu Qingpeng was closest to him, inhaled the largest amount, and had the fastest and most violent attack.  Lu Huaixi and others had taken the antidote beforehand, so their movements were not affected.

    Seeing the long sword stabbing him, Yin Tianyun suddenly exerted force on his feet and slid backwards along with the chair.  Feng Zuhui was not willing to let the opponent go. He pressed forward with his swords, all pointing at Yin Tianyun's vital points.  Yin Tianyun shouted violently: "Don't bully others too much!" Somehow, he used a trick and the seat smashed over his head and face.  Feng Zuhui danced wildly with his long sword, cutting the chair into pieces as if chopping vegetables and melons. Suddenly, he saw a flash of sword light, and a cold wind hit his lower body. He rolled over in a hurry, only to hear the sound of the sword, and felt pain in his back.  He was stabbed by the opponent.  Fortunately, he avoided it in time. If he had moved just three minutes slower, he would have been hit by the sword and died on the spot.

    Feng Zuhui was so frightened that he shouted: "Master, please save me!"

    Yin Tianyun sneered: "Are you afraid of death?" The long sword was slightly retracted and then advanced, stabbing his fatal point accurately.

    Song Tiande was heard shouting: "Keep someone under the sword!" A scabbard was like a flying dragon from the sky, carrying a fierce wind and coming through the sky, hitting Yin Tianyun directly in the chest.  Yin Tianyun had to move his sword back, causing the scabbard to fly away.  At this moment, the figure flashed, and Song Tiande came with his sword. Hengshan's strange and fast swordsmanship was like a flying stream, and he attacked fiercely and violently.  Yin Tianyun was very aware, so he used offense as defense and also struck with his sword.

    There was a loud earthquake, sparks flew everywhere, and two figures flew backwards at the same time.  Feng Zuhui took the opportunity and crawled to the side in a panic using his hands and feet.

    Song Tiande was so shocked that his meridians ached, his energy and blood surged, and he could barely hold the sword in his hand. He couldn't help but be horrified in his heart. Yin Tianyun was obviously ten years younger than him, how could he have such profound skills?  Could it be that he is not practicing his own Zhu Rong magic skill?  Press normalIn this case, my own internal strength should definitely be better than his, so how could I be weaker than him?  Putting aside the doubts in his mind, he handed the sword to his left hand and attacked again with an exquisite killing move.  This time he used a variety of sword techniques that alternated between virtual and real. The sword flowers flying all over the sky were brilliant and dazzling, lighting up the hall.

    Yin Tianyun secretly cried out that it was a pity. If he hadn't been poisoned and couldn't use his full strength, the move just now would have knocked away the opponent's sword.  A quick glance revealed that the opponent had spread out to form an encirclement, sealing off doors, windows and other possible escape routes. Even on the beams above their heads, there were people watching eagerly, ready to strike down at any time.  As the saying goes, two fists cannot defeat four hands, and a single tiger cannot defeat a pack of wolves. His situation is extremely bad!  What's more, the strange poison in the body has not been resolved, it is only temporarily suppressed, and it may explode at any time, and there is little hope of breaking out of the siege.  All kinds of thoughts flashed by, and he saw the enemy's sword stabbing in front of his eyes very quickly. He stepped out of the way and thrust the sword towards Song Tiande's throat.  Both of them are top-notch swordsmen, and there is no secret in their rivalry. Their swordsmanship is perfect, and they come and go, which is thrilling and thrilling.

    Hengshan¡¯s swordsmanship emphasizes strangeness, beauty, ruthlessness and swiftness. The two swordsmen were so fast and their body movements were so agile that everyone was dazzled.  If a weak martial artist breaks into the battle rashly, he may be stabbed with holes by two swords at the same time.

    The more Chen Tianlei watched, the more anxious he became, and he shouted loudly: "Third Junior Brother, run away! Don't get entangled with them, the most important thing is to expose their conspiracy!"

    Lu Huaixi frowned slightly and shouted: "Shut up!" Fearing that the night would be long and full of dreams, Lu Huaixi's steps swayed and he accurately appeared behind Yin Tianyun, and printed it silently with his palm.  He used the "Blood Coagulation Dark Palm" Kung Fu. The palm power is soft and cold, which can cause a person's blood to coagulate quickly, causing the meridians to freeze and crack and cause death. It is an extremely terrifying strange evil technique.

    With murderous intent in his body, Yin Tianyun had to distract himself and use his left palm to sweep back to block the enemy's attack angle.  Bo's palms met, a bright red flashed across Lu Huaixi's face, while Yin Tianyun's face suddenly turned livid, and a burst of white mist appeared above their heads at the same time.  Lu Huaixi's palm fell like rain, and all his moves were heavy-handed, attacking from behind Yin Tianyun.  Song Tiande cooperated with him in the frontal attack, pointing his sword at the enemy's vital points.

    Yin Tianyun was attacked from both sides by two masters, and the situation took a turn for the worse.  During the fierce battle, Lu Huaixi was slightly slow in changing his moves. He spotted his opponent's opening and hit Yin Tianyun's spine with a slap, sending cold cone-like Qi bursting into his body.  Where the palm fell, Yin Tianyun's limbs shook violently, and he was knocked straight into the corner, unconscious, and a layer of white frost quickly spread on the surface of his skin.

 Volume 2: Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 21: The Secret Envoy¡¯s Poison Scheme (Part 2)

    Seeing Yin Tianyun's unfortunate defeat, even the last glimmer of hope was shattered, and the hearts of everyone in the Hengshan Sect were as heavy as lead.  At this moment, they were unable to move, just like meat on a chopping board, ready to be slaughtered, even if they wanted to resist, it was impossible.

    Song Tiande smiled charmingly and said: "Lord Lu is still very clever! This palm is lightning fast and unpredictable. No matter how many times the martial arts of the surname Yin is higher, it can't be avoided!"

    Lu Huaixi was very impressed by what he heard. A faint smile appeared on his face and he said: "Yin Tianyun dares to resist blindly. What if he doesn't 'kill the chicken to scare the monkey'? If he hadn't thought that he still had some use value, he would have killed him with a slap just now."  Got it!"

    Chen Tianlei said angrily: "Bah! Hitting a small number with more, hurting someone from behind, which one of them is in line with the rules of the martial arts? You are actually so complacent, you are really shameless to the extreme!"

    Song Tiande lowered his face and said: "Junior Brother Chen, you are disrespectful to Lord Lu, are you seeking death?" Lu Huaixi interrupted him and said: "Manager Song, after all, Lord Chen is the leader of a sect, we should treat each other with courtesy.  . Besides, we still need Chen Daxia to cooperate sincerely to create a great cause in the world." Song Tiande hurriedly said: "Master Lu is far-sighted and thoughtful, but Song is reckless." He personally helped Chen Tianlei up and moved him to a chair to sit down.

    Chen Tianlei was half sitting and half lying on the chair. Although his posture was awkward, he still tried to maintain the majesty of the leader and asked straight to the point: "Why did you invade Hengshan? We practice martial arts to strengthen ourselves and abide by the law, but we have never offended the government.  !" From Song Tiande's title, he could initially determine that Lu Huaixi was from the government, but he didn't understand why they wanted to deal with the Hengshan faction.

    Lu Huaixi took time to calm down and said, "Have you forgotten, Master Chen? I told you that as long as you abdicate and make way for someone more worthy, and let Manager Song take over as the head of Hengshan, our goal will be achieved. If you are willing to agree to this, no matter how much gold and jewelry you ask,  , fields and real estate, Lu can guarantee that the full amount will be cashed out within one month.¡±

    Chen Tianlei laughed loudly: "Chen has never heard that the position of the leader can be bought and sold. Today I have learned a lot. There are only thirty or forty people in the Hengshan Sect, and there are no peerless martial arts and earth-shattering artifacts hidden in the sect. No,  Do you know what you really like about our sect? You are actually willing to pay a large sum of money in exchange for my promise even though you have the advantage. Chen is confused about this. I wonder if Mr. Lu can make it clear?"

    Lu Huaixi suddenly changed the subject and said, "Master Chen, if my memory serves me right, the regular meeting of the alliance of the Seven Sword Sects will be held this year, right?"

    Chen Tianlei was stunned for a moment and said: "Yes. This year's regular meeting will be hosted by the Songshan Sect and is scheduled to be held in July."

    Lu Huaixi smiled slightly and said: "According to the information I received, the Hengshan Sect's rankings in sword competitions at recent alliance meetings are not ideal! They are always hovering around the fifth or sixth position.  Right or wrong?" There are only seven sects participating in the competition, and the fifth and sixth places are almost at the bottom.

    Chen Tianlei's face was slightly red, and the other party's question hit his sore spot, and he said helplessly: "We are weak alone, and we really don't have the upper hand compared to other sects. However, I can assert that in this year's Songshan Conference, Hengshan  The sect will definitely shine!" In recent years, in order to revive the reputation of the Hengshan sect, he has made up his mind to practice martial arts. Recently, Zhu Rong's magical skill has broken through the ninth level, and he is confident that he has the strength to compete with any leader of the sect.  Coupled with the rapid maturity of the eight generations of disciples, especially Gao Qingcheng, Hu Qingpeng, and Zhao Qinghe, they are better than others, which will be his capital to show off in the future.

    Lu Huaixi said with deep meaning: "It is a good thing that Daxia Chen has confidence, but General Manager Song is also a disciple of Hengshan, and he also wants to contribute to the revitalization of the school and shoulder this heavy responsibility. General Manager Song's martial arts and swordsmanship are not as good as those of Daxia Chen.  Worse, if he comes forward again and invites masters from the capital to assist, the strength of the Hengshan sect will definitely increase greatly. Not to mention ranking in the top three by then, there is still a 50% chance of becoming the leader. Everyone is  It¡¯s for the sake of revitalizing the Hengshan Sect, why don¡¯t Master Chen relinquish his responsibility as the leader and let Manager Song give it a try?¡±

    Song Tiande patted his chest and said: "Just because of my reputation, I can at least invite ten first-class masters in the capital to assist me! With the strong support of these people, I will make the other six sword sects bow their heads and worship Hengshan Mountain as our lord."  !" Gu Panjian was in high spirits, as if he had really ascended the throne of alliance leader and was receiving cheers from the crowd.

    Chen Tianlei's hands and feet were cold, and he said in surprise: "It turns out that you are quite ambitious, and you actually want to join the Seven Sword Sects Alliance!"

    Lu Huaixi nodded with a smile and said: "That's right! Daxia Chen is indeed a sensible person, and he can make sense. Whether you agree or disagree, we are determined to win this matter. All the elites of your Hengshan sect have fallen into my hands. If you want to protect them  If you want to save your life and continue the Taoist tradition, you will honestly tell the world that the head of Hengshan will be replaced from now on! If you refuse to cooperate, I will cut off the men's hands and feet one by one, and rape and then kill the women until you agree.  . What do you think, Master Chen?" Although his tone was soft, the cold and bloody words made people feel chilled.?.

    The disciples of Hengshan Sect shuddered at the same time, no one dared to doubt what he said.  Liu Tianyue was most worried about her daughter's innocence. With tears in her eyes, she said in a trembling voice: "Second Senior Brother, they can do what they say, so just agree to their conditions. If our daughter is humiliated in public, I, I would rather die."  A thousand times!" Chen Qinghua was frightened and burst into tears.

    Chen Tianlei looked around at his wife and daughter who had fallen on the ground, as well as the disciples he had cultivated for many years. His heart felt like a knife, and he felt as if he had aged ten years in an instant.  He was willing to risk his life to maintain the dignity of the leader and the morality of the martial arts, but the other party's threat of hostage hit his weakness.  No matter how strong his will is, he doesn't want to see his wife and daughter being raped and humiliated. If a disciple who has been carefully taught loses his martial arts, that would be a hundred times more uncomfortable than death!  He lowered his head sadly and sighed: "That's all! My master, the unscrupulous disciple Chen Tianlei was controlled by others. Today he is forced to give up his position as the leader. He is really unworthy of his ancestors. A hundred deaths are not enough to atone for his sin!" Two lines  Hot tears rolled down my face, and I was inexplicably sad.

    Gao Qingcheng, Hu Qingpeng and others are filled with grief and anger. If looks could kill, Lu Huaixi, Song Tiande and others would have been cut to pieces long ago.

    Lu Huaixi clapped his hands lightly and said: "Okay, those who know the current affairs are heroes! Don't worry, Master Chen, as long as you do what you say, the Hengshan sect will be unscathed. In addition, you will also get a large sum of gold and silver."  , which can be regarded as a little compensation.¡±

    Chen Tianlei smiled miserably and said: "Winner or loser, I have no choice but to admit defeat today! However, Chen is not interested in gold and silver. He just wants to know whose scheme he lost to? May I ask what Mr. Lu's true identity is¡ª¡ª"

    Lu Huaixi pondered for a moment and said: "To be honest with Chen Daxia, Lu is the governor of Fusi, Jinyi Weinan Town. He is in charge of the punishment name of this guard and is also in charge of military craftsmanship. He is a fifth-rank official."

    Chen Tianlei lost his voice and said: "Are you the leader of the Jinyiwei?!" No wonder Peng Ge, Shao Yixiong and others wanted to act based on his eyes, and they would not hesitate to violate the moral principles of the world. Maybe their disciples and their families fell into the hands of the Jinyiwei and were forced to join in the evil.  Unable to fight.  The Jinyiwei are famous for their domineering and vicious nature, and no one is not afraid of them.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Moreover, the other party is very ambitious and clearly wants to use the Hengshan Sect as a brand to gradually infiltrate and control the entire alliance.  Song Tiande was just a puppet at the front stage, and the real mastermind behind the scenes was Lu Huaixi.  If you think about it further, who is it that instigates Lu Huaixi's actions?  Could it be could it be the current emperor Zhu Yuanzhang?  Even if the Hengshan faction were ten times stronger, how could they compete with the royal family?  He asked in surprise: "Are you the emperor"

    Lu Huaixi interrupted: "Master Chen, be careful that trouble comes from your mouth!"

    Chen Tianlei swallowed his words hard and asked: "Among the seven major sword sects, why did you only choose the Hengshan sect to attack?"

    Lu Huaixi said: "It's very simple. First, the Hengshan Sect is located in southern Xinjiang, and there are no big gangs nearby. If things get serious or fails, it will not attract attention; secondly, the Hengshan Sect's talents are withering, and the Seven Swords are now only  The remaining five swords are easy to obtain; third, Manager Song¡¯s status and qualifications are very suitable for being the leader, and he is also extremely cooperative and obeys our instructions. With these three reasons, aren¡¯t they enough?¡±

    Chen Tianlei was silent for a while, then gritted his teeth and said: "It is indeed a very good reason! Song Tiande, you have led a wolf into the house and fallen into depravity. There will be no good fruits to eat in the future! When you are no longer of use, you will also be killed by your master.  Kick it away!"

    Song Tiande was ashamed and angry, so he turned around and refused to talk to him.

    Chen Tianlei sneered twice and said to Lu Huaixi: "Master Lu, please take out the antidote. I can agree to any request you have!"

 Volume 2: Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 22: The sky clouds change wildly (Part 1)

    (At the beginning of today, I actually saw someone insulting the author. I was so angry that I didn¡¯t want to update. But then I calmed down and thought about it. After all, there are still many book friends who support me, so I updated it as late as noon. I hope those who don¡¯t like this story  Leave quietly, I never force others to stay.)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lu Huaixi made a gesture, and an attendant took out a pill, stuffed it into Chen Tianlei's mouth, and then returned to his original position.  Chen Tianlei said in astonishment: "Master Lu, where are the antidotes for others?"

    Lu Huaixi smiled and said: "As the saying goes, 'Be careful, the boat will sail forever'. I don't doubt that Chen Daxia will go back on his words, but in order to ensure nothing goes wrong, I will detoxify everyone after Chen Daxia officially hands over the leader's seal. Lu  A certain person who has made a promise will never go back on his promise, so don¡¯t worry, Master Chen."

    Chen Tianlei said to himself that it is a wonder in the world that I am willing to rest assured. Of course, this cannot be said openly, after all, everyone's life is still in the hands of the other party.  At this time, the antidote slowly dissipated, his strength gradually recovered, and his hands and feet began to move freely.  He stood up straight and looked at his fellow disciples who were still lying on the ground. With mixed feelings in his heart, he said coldly: "Master Lu, if you have any orders, please speak up!"

    Lu Huaixi clapped his hands, and another attendant untied the package from behind, took out the four treasures of the study that had been prepared long ago, placed them on the table, and listened to the order.  Lu Huaixi smiled and said: "First, please Chen Daxia write a letter immediately and announce it to the world. From now on, Song Tiande will be the head of Hengshan. The signature and painting will be the proof. Peng Ge and the other three are notarized and must also sign the letter. You  After writing it, I will arrange the manpower to send it to the various sects as soon as possible. Secondly, please ask Master Chen to formally hold a ceremony according to the rules of the Hengshan Sect and transfer the leader's seal to the hands of General Manager Song. From now on, General Manager Song will be the leader.  . As for the guests watching the ceremony, it¡¯s us. After you finish these two things, I will give you the antidote immediately!"

    When Chen Tianlei picked up the pen, he felt that the brush in his hand was as heavy as a thousand stones. He stared blankly at the white paper in front of him, with complicated emotions and thousands of thoughts in his mind. He could not write the first word no matter what.  He knew very well that as long as the other party got the certificate in black and white, it would be extremely difficult to turn around in the future!  Lu Huaixi did not rush him and sipped the tea calmly.  There was a soft snap, but the ink on the pen tip condensed into a ball and dripped onto the white paper.

    Song Tiande finally couldn't help shouting: "Junior brother Chen, what are you doing so procrastinatingly? Just write, if you don't want to write, don't write. Why bother to be pretentious!"

    Chen Tianlei glared at him angrily, and was about to write quickly when he suddenly felt a powerful and domineering aura approaching him. Invisible pressure filled the space, and he couldn't help but stop and look around.  Almost at the same time, many experts in the hall noticed the change in pressure, and felt panic in their hearts, as if some monster was forming around them.

    Lu Huaixi tightened his palms, and the tea bowl silently turned into powder and scattered, and the originally scalding tea condensed into ice cubes. His expression was solemn, and his eyes stared at the corner of the hall for a moment.

    I saw the fainted Yin Tianyun rising slowly in the sky, as if there were invisible hands holding him up under his body, rising higher and higher, and the white air lingering around him, giving people the strange feeling of ascending to heaven.  He still maintained the same position as when he fell, with his eyes closed tightly, his clothes bulging like balls, and his hair standing upside down. The powerful aura was constantly exuding from him.

    Everyone looked at this strange and bizarre scene, looking at each other with confusion.  Only Hu Qingpeng was sweating like rain and his mouth was bitter, because he knew that the thing he least wanted to see finally happened!

    Lu Huaixi judged based on experience that Yin Tianyun's change at this moment was by no means a good thing, it was an uncontrollable variable.  At this critical moment, we must not create extraneous problems and fall short of the success.  Murderous intent surged in his heart, and at the command, two of his followers jumped up with their swords drawn, aimed at Yin Tianyun's chest and lower abdomen, and slashed hard with their swords.

    Chen Tianlei was shocked and angry: "Stop! You are so dishonest!" In desperation, he raised his hand and threw the brush and inkstone.  Lu Huaixi waved his hand, and the ice cube split into two halves, hit the brush and inkstone separately, and fell to the ground together.

    At this moment, the two steel knives were chopped down with the force of splitting Huashan Mountain.  Everyone thought that with these two cuts, Yin Tianyun would definitely be broken into several pieces, and his liver would fly in all directions. The timid people even turned around and did not dare to look further.  Unexpectedly, the steel knife struck his bulging ball-like clothes, sinking slightly an inch, but was bounced up by the powerful undercurrent of energy, and the clothes were not even cut!  The force of the rebound was so strong that with a loud sound, the two steel knives flew up into the sky at the same time, shooting through the roof tiles and landing somewhere unknown.  The two people were stunned for a moment, not knowing what to do.

    The sunlight slanted down from the hole in the roof and shone on Yin Tianyun's body, making it look increasingly mysterious.

    Everyone was so shocked that this was the legendary Vajra body that was invulnerable to water and fire.  Martial arts vary widely in the world, butAfter practicing martial arts to the extreme, different paths lead to the same goal, which is to enter the innate secret realm, realize the natural way of life and death, and reach the highest state of unity between nature and man.  Those who practice to the innate realm, the lowest level can prolong life and have strong muscles and bones as in the prime of life, the slightly higher level can live without food, be invulnerable to swords and guns, and be invulnerable to water and fire, and the higher level can have supernatural powers of heaven, earth and nature, and the true energy circulates endlessly.  , the highest level is transcending physical life and death, attaining the Tao and becoming immortal.  However, there are more than tens of millions of people practicing martial arts today, and only a handful of them can enter the innate realm. There will never be more than fifteen people with names.  The former martial arts hegemon Zhang Ziyi is said to have only been able to conquer the world by training to the level of the Vajra body.

    Although Yin Tianyun is unconscious at the moment, his protective energy is shocking and extraordinary.  What puzzled everyone was why, in just a short period of drinking tea, his skills were able to improve by leaps and bounds and rise to another level?  Moreover, he had just been severely injured and vomited blood and fainted!

    The uneasiness in Lu Huaixi's heart became more and more intense, and there was even a hint of unspeakable fear.  His followers are all selected martial arts masters. Usually, with a single slash, even the iron plate will crack a gap.  But just now, Yin Tianyun didn't move his hands and feet, and he knocked the steel knives in their hands away with just his protective energy, which showed his profound skill.  If Yin Tianyun cannot be killed before he wakes up, the situation may be reversed.  He immediately ordered: "Kill him!"

    The two men who had let go of the steel knives came to their senses and shouted loudly. The four iron fists used their full strength and slammed into Yin Tianyun's vitals.  Where the fist landed, there was a huge force backlash, and the two people's finger bones, wrist bones, and arm bones cracked and exploded, and they were all broken and shattered.  Some bone fragments penetrated the skin and flew out, causing a bright red rain of blood.  The two men screamed and fell to the ground, rolling in pain and crying.

    Yin Tianyun remained motionless, without any change.

    Everyone gasped, what a terrifying strength!

    Lu Huaixi raised his palms to his chest, secretly transporting his energy, his palms turned green and white, and walked step by step towards Yin Tianyun hanging in mid-air.  With every step he takes, his skill increases by one point, leaving footprints behind him that are like carvings with a knife. The marks go from shallow to deep, showing that his skill is gradually reaching its peak.  Upon seeing this, Chen Tianlei was secretly worried. After all, Yin Tianyun was still in a coma and would not take the initiative to defend himself. If he was attacked by Lu Huaixi with all his strength, life or death would be unpredictable. He shouted: "Master Lu, please show mercy!" He jumped up and raised his palm from a distance.  Hit away.  The sudden sword light was dazzling, and Song Tiande came to block it with his sword, but he was not allowed to intervene.

    Lu Huaixi jumped up, flew above Yin Tianyun, and used his "Blood Coagulation Palm" with all his strength, hitting Yin Tianyun's pubic area hard and poisonously.

 Volume 2: Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Chapter 22: The sky clouds change wildly (Part 2)

    (Because there are so many book friends who have expressed support, I will not reply to them one by one. Thank you all!)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The moment the palm of his hand was pressed hard, Lu Huaixi's whole body was shaken, as if he was hit by a hammer in the chest. He spurted three mouthfuls of blood in a row and floated away like a kite with its string cut off.

    At the same time, Yin Tianyun's originally still body suddenly began to rotate, spinning faster and faster like a windmill, until he could no longer see his figure clearly.  I saw that the white air surrounding him changed from light to thick, and then from thick to light again, changing like this nine times, and finally penetrated into his body.  When all the white energy was absorbed, Yin Tianyun's rotating body suddenly stopped and slowly landed on the ground.  As soon as his feet touched the ground, his closed eyes suddenly opened, as if the dazzling sunshine had torn apart the clouds, and its overbearing and fierce momentum made people dare not look directly.  He suddenly looked up to the sky and roared loudly, which made the roof tiles tremble. There was a sense of relief in the roar, and a heroic spirit of trying to conquer the world.

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly remembered a sentence in "Zhouyi¡¤Qian Gua": "Ninth Five Years: Flying dragons are in the sky, which is good for meeting adults."

    Yin Tianyun's roar gradually stopped, and he looked at the enemy with eyes so cold and emotionless that he could hardly breathe due to the overwhelming aura.

    Feng Zuhui shouted desperately: "He is bluffing, the poison he has been poisoned has not been cured yet!"

    Yin Tianyun calmly stretched out his right palm, and in the blink of an eye, a ball of black liquid condensed in his palm.  The mass of liquid was suddenly incinerated by the high temperature for some reason, green smoke rose, and the smell of rotten eggs filled the air.

    "Samadhi is really hot!" Several masters in the hall exclaimed at the same time.

    Lu Huaixi was riding a tiger at this time, and it was too late to retreat. He gritted his teeth and said: "Join us and kill him quickly, otherwise no one will survive!" He suppressed his injuries, unfolded his blood-coagulating palms and rushed forward first.  Song Tiande, Peng Ge, Feng Zuhui and others each used their unique skills to kill them one after another.

    Amidst the flash of swords and shadows, strong winds roared.  Yin Tianyun was in the center of the storm. Not only did he not have the slightest fear, on the contrary, he was very excited. He laughed and said: "I have just completed my magical skills, so I will try my skills with you!" He swayed slightly and easily escaped from the crowd.  With a flick of his fingers in the air, there were two soft sounds of the gun, and the two followers who fell to the ground and screamed were pierced between their eyebrows, and blood was flowing like a stream.

    Lu Huaixi let out a clear roar, his left palm and right fist intertwined and overlapped, and he attacked with incredible speed.  However, Yin Tianyun deliberately refused to fight with him. He slipped on his feet and appeared next to Shao Yixiong, punching him away.  Shao Yixiong raised his sword and stabbed back, but when he saw the figure in front of him disappearing, he felt a sharp pain in his lower abdomen, and he was kicked by the opponent until he vomited blood and fainted.  The leader of a dignified sect was unable to block his opponent's move!

    "Bang!" The closed door of the hall was knocked open. Situ Qingsong and other disciples rushed in. Seeing the chaos in the hall, they all exclaimed.  It turned out that they heard Yin Tianyun's whistle, guessed that something bad had happened, and came together to find out.  As a result, shouting and fighting were heard outside the door, and they immediately broke in.  Chen Tianlei directed his disciples to move Liu Tianyue and others away to avoid being accidentally injured.

    Under the siege of everyone, Yin Tianyun moved erratically, like a ghost. Once he seizes the opportunity, he will counterattack with heavy hands.  In less than a moment, Peng Ge and Li Huaixin were injured and were forced to withdraw from the battle group. Lu Huaixi's entourage had his neck broken and was thrown to the ground, with blood splattering everywhere.

    When everyone saw his ruthless tactics, they were all frightened.  Hu Qingpeng was worried and could only pray secretly that the master would not use such cruel methods to deal with him.

    Chen Tianlei found the antidote on the corpse of Lu Huaixi¡¯s entourage and quickly gave it to the poisoned person.

    Yin Tianyun got better at fighting and kicked Feng Zuhui, Cao Yuangang, and Tang Lingling into a corner with a series of flying kicks, and then he fought hard against Song Tiande and Lu Huaixi.  The situation this time was completely opposite to that before. Yin Tianyun was as powerful as a flying dragon, attacking frequently. Every killing move seemed simple and ordinary, but it contained fierce murderous intent and had the power of thunder. The wind of the fist accidentally fell aside, denting the stone slabs on the hall.  Split.  Lu and Song were like small boats in the sea, being constantly hit by the stormy waves. They could only hold on tightly. The more war they fought, the more disorganized they became, and their defeat gradually appeared.

    A group of Hengshan disciples cheered loudly, and some even grabbed Feng Zuhui and Cao Yuangang and beat them to vent their anger. They were beaten until their noses were bruised and their faces were swollen, making them cry for father and mother.  Hu Qingpeng secretly exclaimed that he was happy, but unfortunately his hands and feet recovered slowly and could not punch twice in person.  Tang Lingling shrank into a ball in fear, secretly glad that she was born as a girl, otherwise she would have been brutally murdered.

    Seeing that the situation was over, Lu Huaixi's plan was definitely going to fail, and there was no point in continuing to fight. He relaxed his grip slightly, and was hit on the shoulder by Yin Tianyun. He vomited blood and sat down on the spot.  Yin Tianyun then knocked away Song Tiande's sword and broke his wrist, easily winning.  Yin Tianyun looked around proudly and asked with a sneer: "Are you convinced this time?"

    Lu Huaixi said in a trembling voice: "Why have you been reborn and your skills have greatly improved?"

      Yin Tianyun laughed and said: "Perhaps it is God's will. If you hadn't helped me to blend the yin and yang of the true energy in my body and break through the last bottleneck, I would have gone crazy! Hahaha, I have been waiting for thirty years.  I have finally waited until today! This position of sect leader must belong to me!" In fact, the book "Nine Yang Divine Skills" he won that year was indeed forged by others. The formulas recorded in it were mixed with true and false, and were different from the real magical skills and mental methods.  Very far.  Yin Tianyun didn't know about this. After practicing according to the mental method in the book, the yin and yang in his body were out of balance and the yang fire was weak and overactive. He was already on the verge of going crazy.  It happened that at this time, he was hit by Lu Huaixi's extremely cold blood-coagulating palm, which happened to neutralize his excessive Yang Zhenqi. He accidentally broke through the entrance and made him the governor.  The two meridians are connected, miraculously entering the realm of innateness.  Neither Yin Tianyun nor Hu Qingpeng fully understand the mystery of this, let alone others.  However, Yin Tianyun's inner strength cultivation method itself contains many fallacies. If he continues to practice, the harm to the body will gradually become apparent.

    Lu Huaixi's face was pale, and he lost all his original majesty. He said to Chen Tianlei: "Master Chen, now the situation has reversed, and Lu has no shame in staying. Please let us go down the mountain. As for any offence, please tolerate Lu."  I will bear the thorn again to apologize another day!"

    When Chen Tianlei heard that he offered to go down the mountain, he really wanted to do it.  Lu Huaixi's identity was too powerful, and he could neither be detained nor embarrassed. Otherwise, it would be tantamount to attacking the imperial court, which would provoke endless violent revenge.  By then, let alone the Hengshan Sect, even if the seven major sword sects join forces, they will not be able to withstand the severe attack from the imperial court.  Although he was resentful of Lu Huaixi's conspiracy in his heart, he still had to say politely on the surface: "Master Lu is an official of the imperial court and has a distinguished status. How dare I, the Hengshan Sect, decide whether to stay or go? If you want to go down the mountain, please do it yourself."  , I¡¯m sorry for sending you off so far.¡±

    Lu Huaixi snorted coldly: "What about the people who came with me? What do you want to do with them?" Song Tiande's hand was severed, four followers died tragically, and Peng Ge and others were injured. It was a complete defeat.

    Chen Tianlei pondered for a moment and said generously: "Since no one of my disciples was injured or killed, let them go. But from now on, they are not allowed to set foot on Hengshan Mountain again!"

    Lu Huaixi agreed immediately and stood up to leave.  Song Tiande, Feng Zuhui and others carried the bodies of their companions and followed Lu Huaixi. The group left the villa dejectedly.

    With the powerful enemy gone, the disciples of Hengshan Sect breathed a sigh of relief.  Chen Tianlei was about to instruct everyone to clean up the place. Yin Tianyun suddenly walked to the portrait of the ancestor hanging in the middle of the hall, knelt down, kowtowed three times, then stood up and said to Chen Tianlei: "Second Senior Brother, I know you have a lot in your heart.  I am very grateful for your care over the years, but please forgive me for not revealing the truth. My fate with the Hengshan sect has ended. From today on, my actions have nothing to do with the Hengshan sect anymore. Please forgive me, second senior brother.  ."

    His words were beyond everyone's expectation. Chen Tianlei said in surprise: "Third Junior Brother, what are you doing? Am I sorry for you? Seeing that the Songshan Conference is about to be held, if you leave at this time, we will be very powerful.  If you lose, how can you compete with other sects?"

    Yin Tianyun's expression turned cold, and his tone immediately changed: "Brother Chen, the pool of the Hengshan Sect is too small to accommodate me! I want to show my strength in the world and achieve dominance. I don't want to be ordered around by others and do things against my will all day long.  Things. If we are destined in the future, we may meet again. I hope that by then you and I will be friends, not enemies, and we will not hurt the feelings of brothers. Goodbye!" He raised his hand and jumped out of the hall door like lightning.  , disappeared in an instant.

    Chen Tianlei didn't even have time to say anything to persuade him to stay. He stamped his feet angrily, turned his eyes to Liu Qingshan and Hu Qingpeng, and asked: "What happened to your master? Why does he seem to have become another person and suddenly want to leave Hengshan?"  How could the two of them know Yin Tianyun's secret? They shook their heads in unison, saying that they didn't know the inside story either.

    Chen Tianlei frowned and sighed: "Third Junior Brother, Third Junior Brother, who are you? Where did you develop this amazing skill? Is it true that our Hengshan Sect is doomed to be in trouble and seldom have peace?"

    The atmosphere in the hall was solemn, everyone looked at each other, and no one dared to speak.  Hu Qingpeng secretly wiped away the cold sweat and felt a stone fall in his heart. It seemed that his life was saved for the time being!  After the wind and rain stopped, an accident came to an end, but the grievances and resentments in the world will never subside.

    (The second volume of "Qingshan Sword Qi Xing" ends, please read the third volume "The Storm and Rain in the World")

 Volume 2 Qingshan Sword Qi Xing Volume 2 Epilogue and Character List

    Epilogue to the volume of Qingshan Sword Qi Xing

    Because it is an online creation, as an author, I am willing to share some of my thoughts and feelings when writing with my friends.  At the same time, I would also like to take this opportunity to express my sincere gratitude and blessings to all book friends.

    After writing the first volume of "Dark Night Blood Terror", many friends have criticized the author's poor writing style, being too wordy, and focusing too much on the description of fighting scenes, and have made many suggestions.  So when writing the second volume, I paid attention to adjusting the characters, plot, fighting scenes, etc., but maybe the effect was not very good.  This is purely a matter of personal skill. I hope everyone will give me some time so that I can gradually mature.  In fact, when I wrote the last few chapters of the second volume, I didn't feel very good.  At the end of the year, there are a lot of things to be busy with in the unit, and I shoulder certain responsibilities, so I have to be distracted and focus on my work.  I am somewhat relieved that I was able to complete the second volume at the end of 2003, which can be regarded as an explanation to the readers.

    Since 2004, this story has been published at Qidian.  Probably a big decision for me.  I really hope to finish my first novel right where I started.  To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect my friends from Qidian to pay so much attention to an unknown martial arts novel. After all, the world is now dominated by fantasy and fantasy novels. There are not many people who like to read martial arts. Just look at the rankings and you will know.  The level of martial arts fans here is still very high, and they are also very thoughtful. They can make suggestions for improvements in the shortcomings of the books, such as Feng Xingyan, Wolf Wolf Pig, How is the End, Brother nkbb, etc. Thank you very much.  .

    The basic framework of the third volume of "The Wind and Rain in the World" has been conceived and will be written in the near future.  The journey of Jianghu that book lovers have been waiting for is finally about to begin.  I can't guarantee that the writing will be brilliant and that everyone will applaud after reading it. I just hope that I won't get a few bricks.  As some friends said, this story is quite depressing.  The tone of this writing has actually been set from the beginning, and it may be difficult to change.  Human nature is complex, and everyone will be affected by the environment and change. I really can't write some idiot-like characters and let them spend whatever they want, as if they are the masters of the world.  This story will be full of setbacks, conflicts, conspiracies, betrayals, struggles, and will never describe a dreamlike world full of flowers.  If you want to see some funny, sexy, and mythical plots, then I can only say sorry, I cannot meet your requirements in this regard.

    There are a lot of hopes in the new year, but also a lot of pressure.  But I always believe that as long as we work hard, tomorrow will always be beautiful.  Finally, I wish Qidian has greater development and more wonderful novels to recommend to readers.

    Attached: List of characters in Volumes 1 and 2.

    Volume 1 "Dark Night Blood Terror" character list

    Characters appearing:

    Hu Xiaomao¡ªthe protagonist of this book, came from a poor family since childhood

    Hu Fugui - the father of Hu Xiaomao, loves gambling

    Mrs. Hu Liu¡ªthe mother of Hu Xiaomao, strong and hard-working

    Hu Xiaohua¡ª¡ªHu Xiaomao¡¯s sister, beautiful and strong

    ??Guo Jingzhi¡ªHu Xiaomao¡¯s enlightenment teacher, founder of Nanshan Academy, rigorous and erudite

    Guo Yue¡ªGuo Jingzhi¡¯s daughter is Hu Xiaomao¡¯s childhood playmate and has three agreements with him

    Li Zixin¡ª¡ªHu Xiaomao¡¯s classmate, a kid from a rich family, fun-loving and delicious

    Huang Mazi - gangster, the boss of the three tigers in the west of the city

    Li Xiaodao, the second among the three tigers in the west of the city, was accidentally killed by his companions

    Zhao Lai - the third of the three tigers in the west of the city, rude and aggressive, accidentally killed Li Xiaodao

    He Tieyi, the branch leader of the Qinglong Society, was proficient in boxing and kicking kung fu, and practiced hard body protection skills. He was killed while blocking Yi Hui, a disciple of the Eight Bags of the Beggar Clan.

    Lu Jiu - a master of the Qinglong Society, with one eye and a beard, good at the magic stick technique

    Chang Lewen - a master of Qinglonghui, middle-aged and thin, skilled in crane dance

    Mo Sen - Master of Qinglong Society, Mingsha Palm Technique

    He Haifeng - Master of Qinglong Club, Seventy-two Wind and Thunder Quick Sword

    Yi Hui - a young master of the Beggar Clan, good at stick skills and kick skills. He was killed in the battle of Yanghe

    Wei Xing¡ªa six-pack disciple of the Beggar Clan, was killed in the battle of Yanghe

    Yuan Zhongyi - a master of the Taishan School with fierce swordsmanship. He was killed in the battle of Yanghe.

    Qiu Buxin - the leader of Raging Wind Village, was killed by Ouyang Jue.

    Ouyang Jue¡ªa superb swordsman of unknown origin.

    Zuo Chao and Zuo Jun - one of the thirty-six evil spirits of Yanyu Tower, two brothers, good at combined attacks

    Dongfang Yan¡ªa beauty from the Dongfang family with a fierce personality and Mo Tianfeng¡¯s lover

    Dongfang Changhe - the third son of the Dongfang family, handsome and charming

    Yin Tianyun - a master of the Hengshan School, a man of deep scheming and practiced martial arts of the evil school

    Mo Tianfeng¡ª¡ªHengshan School High SchoolHands, wandering around the rivers and lakes, moving and still inconstantly

    Tang Bowen - a master of the Tang clan, fell in love with a Mongolian princess and was hunted down.

    Brother Su is not rare - the Mongolian princess, also known as Li Yan'er

    Li'er - the only daughter of Tang and Li

    Tan Danlin - the hero of Hanzhong.

    Lu Zheng - Master of Yanyu Tower.

    Zhou Zihuan¡ªa disciple of Wudang

    Zhao Yang¡ª¡ªDisciple of Wudang

    Liu Sanba - the leader of Raging Wind Village. He is good at hard martial arts and uses a mace. He was shot blind.

    Zhao Anliang - coachman, Hu Xiaomao's friend, killed by Yin Tianyun

    Characters not appearing:

    Beggar Clan Feng Zhengzhi is dead

    )

    The country of Chu is dead

    Taishan faction Zhang Changting and Zhuo Wen are dead (both were killed by masters of Yanyulou in the barren mountains of northern Fujian)

    Demon Cult Feng Ru Kuang is dead

    Mingjiao teaches that Ziyi, the number one martial artist ten years ago, has died. He once made great contributions to Zhu Yuanzhang.

    The leader of the demon sect¡ªChi Yan

    The head of Kunlun¡ª¡ªZhou Mingye

    The eldest son of the Murong family¡ª¡ªMurong Bufan

    The head of the Dongfang family¡ª¡ªDongfang Zheng

    The leader of the Beggar Clan¡ª¡ªXiao Changkong

    List of characters in the second volume of "Qingshan Sword Qi Xing"

    Characters appearing:

    Hu Qingpeng - Hu Xiaomao changed his name.

    Yin Tianyun - a master of the Hengshan School with a deep scheming mind

    Chen Tianlei - the head of the Hengshan Sect, sinister and ambitious

    Liu Tianyue¡ªthe wife of the head of the Hengshan Sect, junior sister Chen Tianlei

    Qin Tianri - a master of the Hengshan School, with a violent personality and unique swordsmanship

    Gu Tianxing¡ª¡ªMaster of Hengshan School

    Mo Tianfeng - a master of the Hengshan School, wandering around the world, unpredictable movements

    Zou Jing¡ªHu Qingpeng¡¯s adoptive father, his origin is unknown.

    Peng Yaner¡ª¡ªHu Qingpeng¡¯s adoptive mother and Zou Jing¡¯s wife

    Zhao Qinghe - Chen Tianlei's personal disciple, arrogant and arrogant, is one of Hu Qingpeng's enemies.

    Liu Qingshan - Hu Qingpeng's fellow senior, he is acrimonious, hides his knives in his smile, and often uses tricks behind his back.

    Gao Qingcheng - Gu Tianxing's most proud disciple, devoted to martial arts, possessing martial arts spirit, is Hu Qingpeng's strongest opponent.

    Chen Qinghua¡ª¡ªChen Tianlei¡¯s daughter, pampered and naughty

    Hou Qinghui¡ª¡ªDisciple of Gutianxing, agile and clever

    Zheng Qinghu¡ªa disciple of Qin Tianri, brave and aggressive

    Situ Qingsong¡ª¡ªChen Tianlei¡¯s disciple, domineering

    Master Mingxin is a Buddhist monk who is good at lion's roar and Prajna Palm, and teaches the Hu Prajna Paramita Heart Sutra**.

    Taoist Priest Tianfa - a Taoist protector who is good at swordsmanship and teaches Hu Tianyan the secret method.

    Fang Yuxuan - Confucian scholar, Hu's second Confucian teacher, chairman of Yehou Academy.  His wife is Lan.

    Deng Dingnan - the leader of Tianxiahui, insidious and vicious, will definitely retaliate.

    Sang Yan¡ªSang Liangzi¡¯s daughter, has a fierce personality and is Mo Tianfeng¡¯s lover.

    Anonymous - unknown identity, secretly imprisoned by Chen Tianlei

    Song Tiande - one of the ten famous swords in the capital, a branch of the Hengshan sect, and the bodyguard of Song Guogong Feng Sheng

    ??Cao Yuangang - the third disciple of Song Dynasty, nephew of Cao Tai, Marquis of Xuanning, arrogant and arrogant

    Tang Lingling - a disciple of the Song Dynasty, the daughter of Tang Shengzong, the Marquis of Yan'an, proud and restless

    Feng Zuhui - the eldest disciple of the Song Dynasty, the grandson of Feng Sheng, the Duke of Song Dynasty, and a member of the Jin Yiwei Hundred Households

    Li Huaixin - Hunan hero, Shaolin lay disciple, a hero

    Peng Ge - the leader of the Five Elements Sect in Jiangxi and a local hero

    Shao Yixiong¡ª¡ªHead of Luo Xiao Sword Sect and local hero

    Lu Huaixi¡ª¡ªJinyiweinan Town, Fusi Town

    Characters not appearing:

    Qu Zicheng - the master of Yin Tianyun and others, the previous head of Hengshan, has died.

    Zhou Zigang¡ª¡ªMaster Song Tiande, senior brother Qu Zicheng, former head, deceased

    Sang Liangzi - master of sword-making, practiced the Burning Sky Mind Technique, and wielded the Red Flame Divine Spear

    Huang Tianjun - a master of the Hengshan sect, missing and no news

 Volume Three: The World is Stormy Chapter One: First Entering the Jianghu

    "Thousands of miles of smoke and dust in Chuxiang, dragons and tigers gathered in the wind and rain of the martial arts. Lin Xuan's eyes are far away, the roc is roaring for the first time, the sword is cold and unintentional. Ambition and ambition, don't care about sorrow, life and death are preferable. Count the Wu hooks, the blue clothes are stained with blood, the tears of children and the heroic spirit  !¡±

    At the turn of spring and summer, it is rainy and the air is moist. As far as the eye can see, the mountains are green and covered with white clouds.  Hu Qingpeng was full of depression, and his mood was as low as a cloudy day.  Although the battle for the leadership has ended and the peace of the past has returned to the Hengshan Sect, Yin Tianyun's sudden change and departure still left a shadow in everyone's hearts.  Rebellion is a taboo in the martial arts world, and sometimes you will even be criticized and reviled by the entire martial arts community, and it is difficult to gain everyone's understanding.  The Songshan Sword Discussion Conference is about to be held. No one knows why Yin Tianyun left at the critical moment?  What is his true identity and intentions?  As his disciple, Hu Qingpeng was also suspected by his fellow disciples.  In particular, Chen Tianlei's attitude changed significantly. Not only did he become increasingly indifferent to him, but he also made insinuations and wanted to ask how Yin Tianyun achieved his magic skills.

    Although Hu Qingpeng knew a little about Yin Tianyun's practice, he decided to keep it secret after careful consideration.  If Yin Tianyun returns to the mountain on a whim and discovers that the secret is leaked, he will not be able to kill him even if he has ten lives, and may even implicate his adoptive father and stepmother.  Chen Tianlei is so shrewd and sophisticated, how could he not see that he has concerns and is hiding something?  She seemed calm on the surface, but she deliberately distanced herself from him.

    Hu Qingpeng also knew that he had offended the leader, and was worried that Chen Tianlei would disqualify him from participating in the Songshan Conference.  He practiced martial arts and swordsmanship arduously just to become famous and stand out in the world. If he lost this perfect opportunity, wouldn't all his years of hard work be in vain?  Despite being depressed, I also felt strange, why did Yin Tianyun not kill anyone and silence him after he achieved great success?  Could it be that his first target was Mo Tianfeng?  Mo Tianfeng might not be able to escape the murderous hand if he is unprepared.  Hu Qingpeng suffered from being unable to get in touch with his uncle, so he could only look at the sky and sigh, feeling anxious.

    Morning and dusk alternate, the weather gets warmer, and April arrives in the blink of an eye.  Chen Tianlei summoned his disciples and officially announced the date of going down the mountain to attend the meeting and the people accompanying him. In addition to a few junior brothers, the seven major disciples including Gao Qingcheng and Hu Qingpeng were among them. It can be said that they are all the elites in the sect.  As for those eighth-generation disciples who were not selected, they all stayed on the mountain and continued to practice.  When Hu Qingpeng heard the news among the crowd, a stone finally fell to the ground. The worries of the past few days disappeared and he breathed a long sigh of relief.

    "Father and mother!" Hu Qingpeng ran to the backyard excitedly, "In three days, I will go down the mountain with my uncle and travel around the world!"

    "What? So fast?" Peng Yan'er trembled, stopped what he was doing, and carefully looked at the dark and strong adopted son who was half a head taller than himself. Thinking of how thin and immature he was back then, he was both proud and reluctant to give up.  There was still a hint of worry, and tears suddenly filled my eyes.

    Hu Qingpeng said excitedly: "Father, I have been waiting for this day for six years! How can a martial arts practitioner stick to the mountain? Only the rivers and lakes are the place where I can show my talents!"

    Peng Yan'er gently held his hand and sighed: "Qingpeng, the world is dangerous and unpredictable, and people's hearts are ever-changing. This is not a pure land! You are just starting out and lack experience. Don't walk alone on the road without permission, and don't make random friends.  To avoid falling into the trap of others. Don¡¯t be aggressive, think you are invincible, and provoke your enemies for no reason.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng muttered in his heart, I understood these principles when I was ten years old, and said a little impatiently: "Foster mother, don't worry, I am not a child anymore!"

    Peng Yan'er knocked on his forehead and said angrily: "Why, you think I'm wordy? No matter how tall you are, you will always be a child in front of me!" She turned to her husband and said: "Brother, you have to say  He only needs a few words!"

    Zou Jing laughed and said: "Yan'er, Qingpengji has his own destiny, why do you have to worry about him? As long as he doesn't meet the first-class martial arts master, his martial arts and swordsmanship are definitely enough to protect himself. I'm just worried  He is too soft-hearted and does not know how to make prompt decisions. He will not refuse anyone who comes, and he will cause a lot of love debts that will be difficult to repay in the future!"

    Hu Qingpeng's cheeks were hot, and he hurriedly defended: "Qingpeng is by no means a half-hearted person! What's more, with his adoptive father and stepmother setting an example in front of him, how can Qingpeng be greedy for beauty?"

    Zou Jing said sternly: "Qingpeng, do you think that the love between men and women can be controlled at will? I'm afraid that when the time comes, it won't be able to be straightened out and it will become chaotic. Even if you have a sword in your hand, you can't cut through thousands of love threads. You are a strong-blooded person and are the most vulnerable to it.  Beauty is tempting, so when walking around the world, you must remember that the word 'sex' is like a knife. Don't indulge in lust and pleasure!"

    Hu Qingpeng solemnly said: "Qingpeng swears to heaven that he will never forget his duty and commit suicide!"

    Peng Yaner pursed her lips and smiled, and said: "But if you meet a girl who is beautiful, smart, gentle and generous, you might as well take the initiative to make friends with her. It's best to bring her back to me for a look."

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s faceHong: "My stepmother is teasing me again! A man should think about his family business only after he has achieved success and fame."

    Zou Jing and Peng Yaner smiled at each other and did not argue with him. Anyway, love between men and women is destined by God, and no one can stop it when it comes.  Hu Qingpeng has just turned sixteen and has never experienced the ups and downs and the entanglement of life and death. How can he understand this truth?  After he has experienced it in the future, he will naturally know what it means to be "a sea of ????water, except for Wushan, it is not a cloud" and what it means to be "eternal and eternal, and sometimes it will end, and this hatred will last forever."

    Peng Yaner clapped his hands and said with a chuckle: "In that case, I will prepare a sumptuous table of wine and food tonight, and invite Uncle Zhang and the others to come over to give you a good farewell!"

    That night, Hu Qingpeng quietly came to the secret cave in the back mountain, told the unknown person that he was about to go down the mountain, and said goodbye to him.  Since Anonymous was imprisoned, he has only been able to eat fresh food in the past two years. If Hu Qingpeng comes down from the mountain, he will have to live on scraps.  Anonymous really couldn't swallow that kind of food anymore. After discussion, the two decided to ask Zou Jing to temporarily replace Hu Qingpeng in delivering food.  The next night, the three people had a secret meeting, and the matter was finalized.

    Three days later.

    The rain is falling, the dark clouds are low, and the rain is dripping under the eaves.

    The disciples of the Hengshan Sect gathered together to celebrate Chen Tianlei and others, and the hall was filled with a farewell atmosphere.  Hu Qingpeng and the other six disciples stood behind the elders. They were all dressed up in green attire, with bags and swords hanging on their backs. They were neatly dressed. They were all energetic and energetic.  The disciples who were not selected looked at them with envy. Only Chen Qinghua was unhappy and uncharacteristically hid behind his senior brothers.  It turned out that she begged her father last night to allow her to travel down the mountain together, but Chen Tianlei flatly refused.  She cried a lot because of this.

    This time Hu Qingpeng brought the sword "Jingshen" presented by Mo Tianfeng.  In order to prevent his fellow students from being surprised and suspicious, he specially asked Peng Yan'er to sew a sword sheath with coarse cloth to wrap the scabbard of the Jingshen Sword, which could temporarily cover people's ears and eyes.  He secretly looked at the senior sister with red and swollen eyes, and quietly touched the blue handkerchief that he had kept in his arms, thinking that it might be a long time before he could see her again.

    Chen Tianlei led the crowd to burn incense and bow before the ancestor. He raised his hand and walked out of the main entrance of the villa first.  Qin Tianri, Gu Tianxing, Liu Tianyue and others filed out immediately and officially embarked on the long journey.  The remaining disciples sent the master and his entourage to the foot of the mountain before saying goodbye.

    After walking out of Nanyue Ancient Town, Hu Qingpeng wiped a handful of rainwater on his face, looked back at the towering main peak of Hengshan Mountain, and then looked at the road extending in front of him. He felt excited and countless feelings instantly came to his heart.  Six years ago, he experienced several lives and deaths, and with the dream of becoming a swordsman, he took this path to learn from his master.  The long years in the mountains, six years passed by in a blink of an eye. He was no longer the naive and ignorant boy who did not understand martial arts. Today he will leave Hengshan on the same road and start to realize his ambition.  I am afraid no one can calculate clearly how much blood and sweat we have put in during the reincarnation.  Apart from his martial arts skills, he has almost nothing, and his future achievements will all depend on his own efforts.

    The crowd did not go directly north to the Central Plains, but went south via Hengyang.  It turns out that Zhao Qinghe's father is a wealthy businessman in Hengyang, and he usually donates a lot of money and property to the Hengshan Sect. This time he heard that his son was qualified to represent the Hengshan Sect at the conference. He was so proud that he invited Chen Tianlei and others to the Zhao Mansion no matter what.  Be a guest.  Chen Tianlei took into account all aspects of the relationship and it was still early before the Songshan Conference, so he agreed to go to Hengyang first.

    Hengyang is an important town in Hunan, bordering Guangdong and Guangxi to the south, Yunnan and Guizhou to the west, and Fujian and Jiangxi to the east. Various specialties from the south are gathered and exchanged, forming an important business and trade center.  Here, various ethnic groups from southern Guangdong are mixed, various dialects are blended, and the folk customs are simple and open.  Most of the men were rough and strong, and they would fight each other with fists and kicks if they disagreed with each other. After the fight, they went to drink with each other side by side.  Women like to wear colorful clothes, are bold and shrewd, and dare to flirt and flirt with strangers.  The streets in the city are winding and intersecting, as dense as a spider web, and are dotted with shops of all sizes.

    The young people suddenly came to this prosperous city from an empty place in the mountains. They felt that everything was new and novel. They looked around, dazzled and overwhelmed.  Zhao Qinghe returned to his hometown like a fish in water, happily introducing famous sights in the city to his companions and showing off his family's wealth.  Along the way, there are dozens of restaurants and shops with the "Zhao Ji" signboard. You can imagine how strong the Zhao family is.

    Zhao Mansion is located in the center of the city, with high walls and green tiles, a red painted door, and a gold plaque. There are eight servants standing on both sides of the door, all of them are strong and powerful.  As early as when Chen Tianlei and others entered the city, someone had informed the Zhao Mansion.  As soon as they arrived in front of the door, firecrackers were blasting and gongs and drums were beating loudly. Zhao Fu'an, the head of the Zhao family, led his people out in a hurry, shouting welcome words.  Naturally, a lot of pleasantries followed, and the father and son hugged each other and cried.

    That night Zhao Fu'anA banquet was held, and prominent figures in the city were invited to accompany Chen Tianlei and his party.  Zhao Qinghe followed his father and toasted to the elders. No matter where he went, he received a lot of praises. They said that a tiger father has no dog son, and the youth is better than the youth.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at Zhao Qinghe who was proud of the spring breeze with cold eyes, feeling sour in his heart. The juicy fish on the plate suddenly lost its taste. He quietly walked out of the hall on the pretext of going to relieve himself.  A servant flashed out from the door and said respectfully: "Master, where are you going?"

    This was the first time that Hu Qingpeng was called "Young Master" by someone. He was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said: "I don't dare to compare with your young master. It's best not to call me 'Young Master'!"

    The servant was confused, but fortunately his mind was moving very quickly and he quickly changed his words: "Then what are your orders, young hero?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "I feel uncomfortable in my stomach and want to find a place to relieve myself. Please take me there."

    "Yes." The servant agreed, turned around and led the way.  The Zhao Mansion occupies a huge area and is filled with flowers, plants and trees. It has many doors and you will lose your way if you don't pay attention.  Turning around the corridor, a maid came hurriedly towards her, carrying a plate of steaming dishes. Her feet slipped for some reason, and she fell to the ground with an "oops".  The plate in her hand flew out and landed on the servant's chest.  The servant was caught off guard and the scalding juice poured all over his body, causing him to jump up and down and curse.

    When the maid saw that she was in trouble, she was so frightened that she got up and said in a trembling voice: "Brother, I didn't mean to do it! You didn't get burned, did you?" As she said this, she took out her handkerchief and tried to wipe the other party's body clean.  oil stains.

    The servant was so angry that he raised his hand and slapped her firmly on the face. Then he kicked her down and cursed: "You bitch, don't get close to me.  Not only are people as stupid as pigs, but they also have bad hands and feet! Don¡¯t you have eyes when you walk? Fortunately, I am the one who is unlucky now. If a distinguished guest in the house is burned by you, do you still want this miserable life? "

    The maidservant was beaten until her cheeks were red and swollen, her mouth was bleeding, and her eyes were full of panic. She reluctantly threw herself at the other party's feet and cried: "Brother, it's all my fault. Don't tell the housekeeper! I beg you.  is you!"

    The servant said with a cruel smile: "You bitch made a mistake, how can I let you off easily? If I don't give you a few whips, you won't remember today's lesson!"

    The maidservant's face was pale, and she subconsciously hugged the servant's feet and begged: "No, I don't want to be whipped! As long as you let me go, I can do whatever you want!"

    The servant's heart moved, and he felt the soft and plump breasts of the maid's chest. Evil thoughts suddenly arose, and he sneered: "Really?"

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't bear to see it. He patted the servant's shoulder lightly and said, "Okay, this is just a trivial matter! You go back and change your clothes first, and let this girl lead the way for me."

    The servant didn¡¯t dare not give Hu Qingpeng face, not to mention it was really uncomfortable when his clothes were soaked with greasy juice. He told the maid a few words and went to change his clothes without mentioning it.  The maid struggled to stand up, raised her sleeves to wipe away the tears and blood on her face, blessed Hu Qingpeng, and whispered: "I'm sorry for keeping you waiting for so long. Please come with me."

    Hu Qingpeng actually just wanted to come out for some air and was not in a hurry to relieve himself. He asked with concern: "Girl, you were kicked in the lower abdomen just now, are you injured?"

    The maid shook her head and said, "Thank you for your concern, young hero. I'm fine."

    Hu Qingpeng frowned and said, "Since you both work in the house, why can he beat and scold you so arrogantly? Why don't you resist?"

    The corners of the maid's mouth twitched, and tears of bitterness and grievance burst into her eyes, and she sobbed: "Young hero, you don't know something! This little maid is a color-eyed person, and is the lowest servant in Zhao's house. Anyone can order me around. Being beaten and scolded here is nothing.  I¡¯m used to it being a daily routine.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng wondered: "Why are the semu people the most humble? Besides, they beat and scold you so cruelly, why don't you find another employer?"

    The maid looked at him strangely and said with a wry smile: "It seems that the young hero must have stayed in the mountains for too long and had little contact with the outside world. It turns out that when the Mongols ruled the world, they divided the various ethnic groups according to their superiority and inferiority.  They are the fourth class, followed by Mongolians, Semu people, Han people, and Southerners*. Today is the great tomorrow, and it is the turn of the Southerners to hold the power of life and death, and in turn they will trample the Semu people and Mongols under their feet. The little maid¡¯s father once  I was an official in the Yuan Dynasty. A few years ago, I had an argument with someone about a trivial matter. As a result, my hands and feet were broken. I cried and complained. Now I am lying on the bed waiting to die. But all descendants of Mongolian and Semu people have been discriminated against since childhood.  He was scolded and beaten, and when he grew up he could only do the meanest and dirtiest jobs."

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly realized that at that time, the world was initially settled, but most Han people were still strongly wary of the Mongols, fearing that they wouldWhen the invaders came back, they took various measures to suppress and retaliate against the Mongols and Semu people, sometimes even very cruelly.  Hu Qingpeng disagreed with this and said: "All living beings are equal, how come there is no distinction between high and low? Girl, if you don't want to suffer here, can I take you out of Zhao Mansion?"

    Unexpectedly, when the maid heard this, she was so frightened that her face turned pale. She fell to her knees and said anxiously: "Young hero, please don't harm me! I don't want to leave the Zhao Mansion!"

    Hu Qingpeng said sullenly: "I have good intentions to save you from the sea of ??suffering, how can I harm you?"

    The maidservant whispered: "Young hero is kind-hearted, and I understand it. But does the young hero know how difficult it is to get a job in the Zhao family? Those Mongolian and lustful women of the same age as me are either in  Selling laughter on the street as a prostitute, or being sold into slavery in another country, life is ten times more miserable than mine. Once I leave the Zhao Mansion, who else in Hengyang City dares to hire me? I have no skills, how will I support my family in the future?  Please don¡¯t take what the maid said so garrulously, young hero, seriously!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng did not expect that she would say these words. He was just a passer-by here, so he naturally had no worries about doing things. However, the injustices in the world sometimes cannot be solved by force alone, and good intentions may not solve all problems.  He stretched out his hand to help the maid up, and said helplessly: "In that case, just pretend that I didn't say anything!"

    The maidservant¡¯s brows suddenly widened and she smiled sweetly: ¡°Young hero, you are such a good person!¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, but her cheerful smile was like a thorn piercing into Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart

    Note: The Yuan Dynasty divided the people into four classes, with Mongolians being the most respected, referring to the people of various Mongolian tribes.  Secondly, the Semu people refer to the Western Regions and other ethnic minorities in the northwest who followed the Mongols to conquer the world.  Han people, also known as Han people, refer to the northern ethnic groups except Mongolian and Semu people, such as northern Han people, Khitan, Jurchen, Goryeo, and Bohai people.  The Southerners are the humblest and are also called barbarians, referring to all ethnic groups in the original Southern Song Dynasty (i.e. south of the Yangtze River), mainly the Han people.

    The law of the Yuan Dynasty stipulates that when Mongols and Han people fight, the Han people are not allowed to fight back and can only appeal to the government.  If Han people violate this rule, they will be severely punished.  When the Mongols killed Han people, they did not have to pay for their lives. They only paid money for burning and burial and were punished by going to war.

 Volume Three: The World is Stormy and Rainy Chapter Two: Dance in Clothes and Breeze (Part 1)

    (I can¡¯t get to the starting point these days. I wonder if you have forgotten this story?)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Early the next morning, Chen Tianlei announced that he would temporarily stay in Hengyang City for two days, and the disciples could roam around the city as they pleased.  All the young men were overjoyed and praised the leader for his wisdom.  Zhao Fu'an immediately asked for a stack of banknotes and distributed them to the Hengshan sect's disciples, claiming that all expenses would be charged to his account.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the banknotes in his hand and saw that they were one hundred taels each. This Zhao Fu'an was really generous!  Anyway, it is the money given by others, it will not be wasted until it is wasted.  He gently poked Gao Qingcheng next to him and said in a low voice: "Senior Brother Gao, how about we go play together?"

    Gao Qingcheng said: "You can go alone. I want to practice swordsmanship." As he said that, he handed his banknote to his junior brother with a firm look in his eyes, as if nothing else in the world could touch his heart except martial arts.  Hu Qingpeng shrugged helplessly and had to make his own plans.

    After breakfast, a group of people left the Zhao Mansion one after another and dispersed in all directions.  Hu Qingpeng has never had deep friendship with other people, so he wanders alone along the street.  The streets were bustling with people, people were shouting and hawking everywhere, and all kinds of vendors were doing their best to attract customers. It was extremely lively.  Suddenly, a gust of wind came from behind his head.  Hu Qingpeng's heart trembled, and he immediately turned his elbow and grabbed the opponent's hand. He felt that the hand was smooth and soft as if there were no bones, and he couldn't help but be startled.  At this moment, an all-too-familiar shout came into my ears: "Hey, what are you doing? My hands are going to be crushed by you, don't let go now!" The man's eyebrows were raised and his eyes were almond-shaped.  With a round stare, she is pretty but also has a dash of heroism, as clean and pure as jasmine in the mountains.

    "Senior Sister Chen?!" Hu Qingpeng couldn't believe his eyes. He hurriedly let go of his hand and said in great surprise: "Why did you come to Hengyang? Didn't the Second Senior Uncle ask you to stay on the mountain?"

    Chen Qinghua shook her painfully pinched hands, curled up her little mouth, and said, "I'm not a little kid anymore. Don't I know how to make my own decisions? I'm tired of staying in Hengshan. Anyway, my legs are on me. I want to go."  No one can stop it anywhere."

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly said: "So you sneaked down the mountain! Senior sister, as a rule, you will be severely punished if you violate this sect's prohibition! In my opinion, you'd better go to the leader to apologize immediately and take the initiative to admit your mistake. Maybe you can get a lighter sentence."

    Chen Qinghua said nonchalantly: "The leader of Hengshan is my father! I don't believe that he will punish his daughter severely, let alone my mother who can speak for me. Don't worry about it in vain! Let me warn you first, you will never take me privately.  Tell others the news about going down the mountain, or I will ignore you from now on!"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "But the world is dangerous, how can I trust you, senior sister, to go out alone? If something happens to you, how can I explain it to the boss?"

    Chen Qinghua pursed his lips and smiled: "Who said I want to enter the world on my own? I'm not that stupid! I plan to follow you secretly, go to Songshan Mountain to participate in the conference, and get to know the heroes of the world. After arriving in Songshan Mountain, I will show up again  , no matter how angry my father is, he will not be able to drive me back to Hengshan. Junior Brother Hu, do you think this method of mine is wonderful?"

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said, "Sister, it's a long way to go to Songshan Mountain, and I don't know how many risks and changes you have to go through. Are you thinking too simply?"

    Chen Qinghua said proudly: "I followed you to Hengyang yesterday. Wasn't it safe and sound? My father and others are old people in the world, and they couldn't find my whereabouts, which shows that I have extraordinary skills. In case of danger,  , I am confident and capable of escaping unscathed.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng muttered: "That's because you are lucky, not because you have good Qinggong!"

    Chen Qinghua put her hands on her hips and said, "What did you say? Have the guts to say it again!"

    Hu Qingpeng shrank his neck and said with an apologetic smile: "Senior sister is right, I support it with both hands!" He lamented in his heart, no wonder she didn't go to other senior brothers but found him instead. This senior sister's majesty can only be fully revealed in front of him.

    Chen Qinghua snorted, a look of shame suddenly appeared on his face, and he said coquettishly: "Junior brother, do you have any extra silver with you? Can you lend it to me first?" It turned out that she left in a hurry, and it was the first time in her life that she left.  After traveling far away and staying at an inn, I realized that the money I brought with me was not enough to cover the expenses. At this time, my pocket was almost empty.  Because she was short of money, she had no choice but to show up and ask for help. The most ideal target to exploit was of course her junior brother who was alone.

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head: "I don't have any silver taels with me." Seeing Chen Qinghua's disappointed look, he continued: "I only have a few 100 taels of silver notes." Chen Qinghua said angrily: "You dare to trick me? Look at the boxing!" Hu Qingpeng said  After dodging it, the two chased and quarreled, very happy.

    The two of them accidentally heard someone talking about the wonder of thousands of flowers blooming in Yufu Jinyuan in the south of the city, so they asked people about it all the way to the outside of Yufu.  Jinyuan occupies a very large area, surrounded byThe wall isolates the garden, so people outside cannot see the garden landscape.  There are four big men guarding the garden gate. They have rough looks and hold sticks.  There is an endless stream of people who come to enjoy the flowers, and they must first hand over two copper coins and throw them into the basket placed outside the door before being allowed in.

    Chen Qinghua was greatly disappointed. He pointed at the basket full of copper coins and sneered: "Junior brother, the owner here did not forget to use this opportunity to amass money. He must be a guy who smells like copper and is vulgar. Like the people in the garden, he must be vulgar. We  Just don¡¯t go in.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was deeply convinced, and just as he was about to agree with her suggestion, a passing scholar suddenly interjected: "The two young heroes are new here, so I'm afraid they may have misunderstood Mr. Yu Dashan."

    "Mr. Yu Dashan?" Hu Qingpeng and Chen Qinghua looked at each other and said curiously: "We are indeed the first to visit the precious treasure land. Please give me an explanation."

    The scholar said: "Yu Dashan's name is 'Chu Yang'. He is a wealthy businessman in this city. It is said that he is also a lay disciple of the Shaolin Temple. He is a heroic hero, willing to help others, and has done many good deeds for the people. Every year, the flowers in Yu Mansion's Jinyuan bloom.  It has become a custom for everyone to throw copper coins into the flower. Every day, the Yufu government publishes a list of the number of copper coins received, and then transfers it to the local government, which is used to repair schools, comfort orphans and widows, and provide relief to the poor. Not a penny is used for personal use.  Yes. Who in the city would not praise him for his good deeds and righteous deeds? Even though Xiaosheng is impoverished, he still wants to come here today to support him."

    Hu Qingpeng and Liu Qinghua were in awe, followed the scholar, paid the money and entered the garden.

    ????????????????????????????????: The garden is full of flowers. Flowers of various colors are arranged in beautiful patterns, like birds and animals or like strange writings, as if a beautiful picture has been embroidered on the earth.  The sea of ??flowers is appropriately embellished with rockeries, rocks, weeping willows and green bamboos, and a clear stream flows through it. Colorful butterflies are flying and birds are singing. It is indeed refreshing.  The garden covers an area of ??about dozens of acres. It varies with the terrain and is filled with different varieties of flowers, plants and trees, among which camellias are the most popular.

    Hu Qingpeng and Chen Qinghua are both young at heart and full of energy, so they visited the entire garden without knowing it.  The two of them walked to the end of the garden and saw that the edges of the wall were all tall trees. There were no exotic flowers and plants to admire. When they were about to turn back, a strong wind blew by and countless petals floated over from the other side of the wall.  I saw colorful fallen flowers, blowing gently in the wind, slowly falling down in a spiral curve, it was really beautiful.

    Hu Qingpeng casually picked up a broken flower, looked at it carefully, and said in surprise: "Senior sister, this is actually a peach blossom!" Peach blossoms usually bloom in February and March, but by April they have withered into mud, with few branches left.  The ancients once wrote a poem: "The beauty of April in the world is gone, and the peach blossoms in the mountain temples are beginning to bloom." Why do peach blossoms, which should only be seen in deep mountains, appear here in this season?

    Chen Qinghua rolled his eyes and said with a smile: "Junior brother, is there another wonder just across the wall? Let's go over and have a look!" He was eager to try, with excitement on his face.

    Hu Qingpeng glanced left and right and whispered: "Move quickly, don't let others think you are a thief and get caught!" After speaking, he raised his breath and climbed over the wall as lightly as a civet cat, landing in the yard on the other side.  Chen Qinghua followed closely and climbed over the wall.  The two of them looked up and stood blankly on the spot for a moment.

 Volume Three: The World is Stormy and Rainy Chapter Two: Dance in Clothes and Breeze (Part 2)

    I saw more than a hundred peach trees scattered all over the back garden. The branches were blooming with pink and tender flowers. The branches were connected. At a glance, it looked like a huge red cloud falling on the world. It was so beautiful.  The clear stream under the peach trees twists and turns, and the light white mist rises and sways like a gauze and a dream.  Whenever the breeze blows, the pink petals fall into the mist, still beautiful, but it seems to make people hear a faint sigh.  In the quiet garden, no one can be seen, only the faint fragrance floats.

    Hu Qingpeng tugged on the senior sister's sleeves, and the two slowly walked into the peach blossom forest.  As soon as he stepped into the peach forest, Hu Qingpeng immediately felt that the yin energy here was extremely heavy, obviously colder than Jinyuan. With a sudden movement in his heart, he followed the winding stream to find it.  Chen Qinghua picked a peach blossom in his hand and asked as he walked: "Junior brother, where are you going?" Hu Qingpeng smiled but did not answer.

    The two walked through the peach forest and soon arrived at the source of the stream.  This place is located in the northwest corner of the garden. A clear spring gushes out from the ground, forming a blue pool with a radius of more than ten feet. The water is cold and transparent. There is a stone tablet beside the water, with two dark green cursive characters "Hanquan" engraved on it.  On one side of the green pool, a man in white is sitting cross-legged on a stone. There is a small stove and a set of exquisite tea sets in front of him, and he is enjoying tea leisurely.

    Hu and Chen didn¡¯t expect to bump into their master, so they couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. They paused and wanted to quietly retreat along the way they came.  Unexpectedly, the man in white raised his eyebrows, glanced at him with cold lightning eyes, and shouted in a low voice: "Who is it?" His voice was clear and clear, like pearls falling on a plate.

    When Hu Qingpeng and Chen Qinghua saw that they had been exposed, they had no choice but to walk out of the peach forest and said bravely: "Sir, our brother and sister accidentally entered your house unintentionally. Please don't be offended!"

    The man in white said coldly: "I am not the owner of this house. Are you here to enjoy the flowers? Please do your own thing and don't disturb my peace."

    Hu Qingpeng looked at him in surprise and saw that the man was dressed in white clothes, not stained by any dust, with a cold and arrogant expression, naturally showing a mysterious and majestic temperament.  His forehead is noble, his brows are like pale moons, his eyes are like cold stars, his nose is straight, his complexion is white, his bare hands are as slender as onions, his whole body exudes a feminine and cold scent, and his appearance is extremely handsome.  If he puts on women's clothes, he will definitely be more beautiful than Chen Qinghua.  With Hu Qingpeng's eyesight, he couldn't tell how old he was.  His eyes were aloof and lonely, yet clear and calm.  Hu Qingpeng secretly wondered, since this man was not the owner of the garden, how could he enjoy tea here?

    Chen Qinghua had never seen such a handsome, mysterious and arrogant man before. He smiled before saying anything: "Did you break in secretly too?"

    The man in white frowned slightly and said proudly: "I can come when I want and leave when I want. Don't compare me with those rats!"

    Chen Qinghua hurriedly said: "I'm sorry, I said the wrong thing! Then, what's your name?"

    The man in white frowned even more tightly. He wanted to ignore her, but when he met her eager eyes, he felt soft for some reason and said, "My surname is Yi, and my name is Wufeng."

    Chen Qinghua murmured: "Yi Wufeng!" Her cheeks became inexplicably hot and she whispered: "I am Chen Qinghua from the Hengshan Sect." She lowered her eyes and pulled the petals unconsciously, feeling panicked for no reason.

    Hu Qingpeng clasped his fists and said, "I'm Hu Qingpeng from the Hengshan faction. Nice to meet you!"

    Na Yiwufeng said a faint "Oh", picked up the teapot on the stove, poured tea by herself, and didn't bother to look at them again.  Chen Qinghua opened her mouth to shout, but hesitated for a long time. She didn't know what to talk about with others. She was embarrassed and anxious, and her pretty face turned red.

    To confirm his suspicion, Hu Qingpeng squatted down and stretched out his hand to explore the water. Sure enough, it was bone-chilling and the water quality was very unusual.  It is precisely because of the watering of the underground cold spring that the peach blossoms here can bloom for a long time.  At this moment, a sharp and angry voice suddenly sounded: "How dare you put your dirty hands in the water, I'm so angry!"

    Hu Qingpeng raised his head in astonishment and saw Yi Wufeng's eyes blazing with fire and his face ashen. He was staring coldly at the palm of his hand that he had placed in the pool. He quickly retracted his hand and said, "I just want to test the temperature of the spring water. Is there anything wrong with it?"  ?"

    Yi Wufeng gritted her teeth secretly and said angrily: "Of course it's inappropriate! Your dirty hands have polluted the spring water. How can I get water to make tea? Do you want me to drink the dirty water you washed your hands with?"

    The more Hu Qingpeng listened, the more uncomfortable he became. He stood up suddenly and said angrily: "Why are you so unreasonable? Even if my hands are not clean, the spring water is flowing and will be clear as before in a moment. How can it prevent you from taking a bath?"  Tea? Besides, you are not the owner of this garden, so you have no right to point fingers at me or make accusations!"

    Yi Wufeng sneered: "I insist on telling you what to do, what can you do? If you dirty this pool of water, you have to pay the price!" He flicked his fingers, and there was a strong sneer, and a wisp of finger wind was like an invisible force.  The sharp arrow shot straight through the air to the key point on Hu Qingpeng's left arm.

    This stroke of finger wind came suddenly and quickly, but Hu Qingpeng reacted very quickly.The body flashed, like a crane dancing lightly, avoiding the opponent's attack calmly.  With a "pop" sound, the sharp wind hit a peach tree, causing the branches to tremble. Thousands of flowers were shaken down at the same time, scattering like rain.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked when he saw this. If he was hit by the opponent, his arm would most likely be destroyed on the spot!  Who is this person? His actions are extremely vicious!

    Yi Wufeng let out a light sigh, obviously not expecting that the other party was so agile at such a young age. His handsome face sank, and he suddenly leapt into the air with force, crossing the green pool like lightning, and pointing like a sword, he pointed at the center of Hu Qingpeng's eyebrows.

    A white shadow flashed in front of his eyes, and a cold wind hit him. Hu Qingpeng was shocked and instinctively used the Iron Banqiao Kungfu. He tried his best to bend his upper body back into an arch shape, rushed out with both fists, and slammed his opponent's chest.  I just heard a cold shout: "How dare you!" He tightened his fists and fell into the opponent's grasp, followed by a strong surge of force, he couldn't help but fly high into the air, and fell into the peach forest with a crackling sound.  It broke countless branches and fell heavily to the ground.

    "Junior brother!" Chen Qinghua exclaimed and ran over, "You are not injured, are you?"

    Hu Qingpeng was filled with shame and anger. He broke away from the support of his senior sister and jumped up. "Canglang" drew his sword out of its sheath, pointed at the handsome opponent in the rain of flowers, and said coldly: "Show your weapon!"

    Yi Wufeng's eyes flashed, and he clapped his hands and said, "What a sword! Lend it to me for a look." After saying that, he jumped forward and unexpectedly came to grab the sword with his bare hands.

    Hu Qingpeng was furious, his opponent underestimated him!  With a flick of his wrist, the sword flowers surged, and seven swords were fired in an instant. The swords were fierce and swift, pointing at the enemy's vital points.  Although he was new to the world and lacked experience in fighting, his basic skills were quite solid. Each move had been refined over time, and he had mastered the samadhi of Hengshan swordsmanship.  When drawing the sword, the rules are strict and the moves are consistent. He has the vague demeanor of a first-class swordsman who looks down on the heroes.

    Yi Wufeng was forced by the sword energy, and couldn't help but look at the young opponent with admiration. His body that rushed forward suddenly stopped, and he suddenly landed on the ground.  Hu Qingpeng let out a clear whistle, and the long sword whirled, tightly covering the opponent's figure. The sword light splashed down like mercury on the ground, instantly swallowing Yi Wufeng.  Yi Wufeng did not dare to block the sharp edge of the sword, so she could only dodge and deal with it.

    Chen Qinghua watched with fear and shouted: "Junior brother, let me help you!" He drew his sword and jumped into the battle group, stabbing Yi Wufeng, which coincidentally blocked the angle of Hu Qingpeng's attack.

    "Be careful!" Hu Qingpeng was shocked, his sword faltered sharply, and the sword edge passed by Chen Qinghua, breaking into a cold sweat.  His swordsmanship had not yet reached a state where he could control it freely, and he almost accidentally injured his senior sister, causing a lifelong regret.

    Yi Wufeng lightly dodged Chen Qinghua's long sword, suddenly accelerated and jumped closer, clasping her pulse gate with one hand, and pressing the other palm against her chest.  Hu Qingpeng shouted: "Don't hurt my senior sister!" In his anxiety, he didn't care about any important offensive and defensive decisions. He quickly shot out his sword and pointed it directly at Yi Wufeng's weak spot, adopting the strategy of surrounding Wei and rescuing Zhao.  Unexpectedly, Yi Wufeng was just a cover. He was waiting for the moment when he would reveal his flaw, so he secretly pushed Chen Qinghua towards Hu Qingpeng.  Hu Qingpeng hurriedly changed his stance and retreated to prevent Chen Qinghua from hitting his sword, which immediately caused a panic.

    "Yi Wufeng took advantage of the void and came in, pointed at the wind, and hit the acupuncture points on his chest and abdomen.  As Hu Qingpeng retreated, he was suddenly restrained by the enemy. His whole body went numb, his strength suddenly disappeared, and his body fell down due to inertia.  Yi Wufeng followed the form like a shadow, and with a flick of his hand, he had grabbed the Jingshen Sword in his hand.

 Volume Three: The World is Stormy Chapter Three: Trapped in the Wolf's Lair

    Yi Wufeng stood proudly with a sword in hand. Countless flower petals swept up to the sky by the sword energy scattered one after another. The red flowers in white clothes looked like a fairy.  Chen Qinghua stared blankly at the people, his eyes were so obsessed that he didn't realize where he was.  Yi Wufeng casually used two sword moves, nodded with satisfaction, and simply grabbed the scabbard.

    Hu Qingpeng was so angry that he shouted: "Yi Wufeng, you used despicable tricks to attack me unexpectedly. What kind of hero do you think you are? If you have the guts, open my acupuncture points and let's compete openly!"

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said: "I have never considered myself a 'hero'! I just want to defeat my opponent, and I never consider whether the means are above board. Besides, your martial arts are low, and you are not worthy of being my opponent!"  After a pause, his ears slightly raised, "Someone is coming! It's okay, you two can be the bait for a while!" With a flick of his fingers, he suddenly tapped Chen Qinghua's acupuncture points, and then jumped back to the pond to pack the tea sets.

    "Bait?" Hu Qingpeng and Chen Qinghua looked at each other, feeling something was wrong.  At this moment, there was a sudden sound of footsteps, and six or seven big men armed with swords and guns pushed open the corner door and rushed into the back garden aggressively.  They were all martial arts guardians. They had been alerted by the sound of fighting and came to see what happened.  Yi Wufeng chuckled, but without seeing how he moved, he suddenly jumped onto the top of the peach tree, tapped the peach blossoms lightly with his toes, as if gliding on the wind, and disappeared in an instant.  Hu Qingpeng was so anxious that the veins on his forehead were exposed, and he shouted: "Don't leave, give me the sword back!" But Yi Wufeng turned a deaf ear and left without looking back.

    The big men shouted in confusion: "There is a snitch!" "Hurry up!" Two people were separated to follow, and the remaining four rushed into the peach forest and tied up Hu and Chen without saying a word.  .

    Hu Qingpeng said hurriedly: "Brothers, you have misunderstood. We are not thieves, please loosen our bonds!"

    One of them slapped him in the face and sneered: "Shut up! You broke into private houses in broad daylight and committed adultery or theft. How can I spare you? If I don't break your dog legs, you don't know what I have done in my house."  Amazing!" Another person stared at Chen Qinghua in fascination and said: "Damn, this is the first time I have seen such a pretty girl, maybe she is a yellow girl!" He touched her face.

    Chen Qinghua was so frightened that she screamed: "Get your stinky hands away! If you dare to touch me again, my father will definitely kill you!"

    Hu Qingpeng said loudly: "We are disciples of the Hengshan Sword Sect, don't do whatever you want!"

    Those people were shocked. Hengshan Sword Sect is one of the seven major sword sects in the world. How famous is it? How could they not know?  Moreover, Zhao Fuan hosted a banquet for Hengshan and his party last night. This matter had already spread throughout Hengyang City, and they had also heard about it.  If the other party is indeed a disciple of Hengshan, then the trap they are trying to create will be huge!  One of them changed his face and said: "Brothers, I have been beaten and touched, what should I do?" Another person said: "It is a serious matter, let the second master make the decision!"

    Everyone hurriedly untied Hu Qingpeng and Chen Qinghua, and moved them to a side room with support and support to sit down.  Hu Qingpeng secretly tried to use his energy to press the acupuncture points, but Yi Wufeng's acupuncture technique was very weird, and he tried many times to no avail.

    After waiting for a while, a lean, short, middle-aged man with a sharp mouth and cheeks walked into the room.  He waved his hand to dismiss everyone, looked at the two of them carefully, raised his hands and said with a smile: "I am Yu Cai, the steward of the Yu Mansion. It is a great pleasure to meet you two young heroes today! If I have offended you in any way, please forgive me."  You two adults are very generous, don¡¯t argue with them. I will definitely punish them severely!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng said angrily: "It doesn't matter if they beat me, but they dare to touch my senior sister. It is an unforgivable crime! Butler Yu, as long as you hand over the person who disrespected my senior sister just now, our Hengshan faction will not pursue this case again."  thing."

    Yu Cai laughed and said: "It's easy to talk! The world's affairs are no bigger than the word 'reason'. Forgive me for asking, these two people suddenly broke into my garden without the owner's consent. Is this the work of disciples from a well-known and upright sect?"  ?"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s face turned slightly red and he was immediately speechless.  If we seriously investigate the reason, they are wrong first.

    Yu Cai changed the subject and said in confusion: "You two seem to have been restrained by someone. Who are you fighting with? Why did you choose the location in my garden?"

    Hu Qingpeng had no choice but to tell the whole story of the incident. The more he told it, the more hatred he felt in his heart. If Yi Wufeng hadn't acted strangely, how could he have been in such an embarrassing situation and been severely investigated and interrogated?  At the worst, he could fly away and leave Taoyuan quietly without damaging the reputation of the Hengshan Sect.  Especially when Yi Wufeng took away the Jingshen Sword, it was even more uncomfortable than killing him.

    Yu Cai carefully asked about Yi Wufeng's appearance and clothing, frowning, and said to himself: "Yi Wufeng? Which sect is this master? Why has no one ever heard of him? What is he like?"  Intentions?"

    Hu Qingpeng coughed lightly and said: "Butler Yu, no matter what the intentions of Yi are, our brother and sister are inseparable for a while.If you accidentally entered your house while playing, please forgive me for being rude!  I also implore Butler Yu not to publicize this matter.  "

    Yu Caipi smiled and said: "My master has always admired the head of Hengshan Chen very much. He will not care about such trivial matters. We are all fellows from Hunan. We don't see each other when we look up. Anyway, there is no loss in our house."  , everything is negotiable.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng breathed a sigh of relief and asked: "Steward Yu, your master's surname is also Yu, does he have anything to do with the Yu Mansion, which is separated by a wall?"

    Yu Cai said in surprise: "You are here to enjoy the flowers. Don't you know that Yufu is divided into Jinyuan and Taoyuan?" Seeing the two of them shaking their heads, he then explained: "Jinyuan is the part of Yufu that is open to the outside world. It is usually open to everyone.  We generally don¡¯t interfere when it comes to entertainment and viewing. Taoyuan is a private garden, and ordinary people are not allowed to enter unless they are relatives and friends of Yufu. Although there is only a wall between the two gardens, the scenery in the garden is very different. "

    Hu Qingpeng said: "I see! Then your master is Yu Chuyang, who is known as 'Yu Dashanren'?"

    Yu Cai said: "Exactly! Do the two young heroes know my master?"

    The two men shook their heads again and said in unison: "I don't know."

    Yu Cai asked some more details in a roundabout way, and a sinister and sinister cold light slowly appeared in his eyes. He began to scan Chen Qinghua's face, chest, and legs unscrupulously, and a lewd smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.  Chen Qinghua was extremely sensitive to this, her pretty face sank, and she shouted sternly: "Hey, where did your eyes go?"

    Yu Cai laughed and said: "Miss Chen, don't be angry! I just evaluate the quality of the goods with the eyes of an expert. Miss Chen has beautiful appearance, red lips and white teeth, extremely pure temperament, well-proportioned bones and flesh, round waist and round hips, and slender and strong legs."  , and she is a virgin, truly the best among all! It¡¯s a pity that the skin is a little rough, not fair and smooth enough, otherwise it would be classified as the best!"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned when he heard this, while Chen Qinghua was ashamed and angry. Tears welled up in her eyes and she cursed angrily: "Youyou are shameless! Dirty!".  She had been cared for and raised by everyone since she was a child, but had she ever been commented upon like this by a stranger?  I just regretted that the acupuncture points were restrained and unable to move. If not, I would have drawn my sword and slashed at him angrily.

    Yu Cai said: "Am I shameless and obscene? Haha, Miss Chen, you haven't seen anything truly shameless and obscene!"

    Hu Qingpeng said coldly: "Steward Yu, what do you mean? If my uncle, the head master, heard what you said just now, you would never survive!"

    Yu Caijiao smiled and said: "I am ashamed of Master Chen's martial arts and swordsmanship. But do you think you have a chance to tell him what I just said?" After saying that, he laughed twice, turned around and went out.  The two locked themselves in the room.  Then four or five people were sent to guard the doors and windows to prevent the two from escaping.

    Hu Qingpeng suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and advised softly: "Senior sister, please stop crying! Just think of that guy's crazy talk as a barking mad dog, and don't take it seriously. When we regain our freedom of movement,  Catch him again and pull out all his teeth to vent his hatred!"

    Chen Qinghua sobbed: "Junior brother, tell the truth, is my skin color too dark?"

    Hu Qingpeng couldn¡¯t laugh or cry. How long had it been since then, and she still cared about the color of her skin?  Both of them have lost all their martial arts skills and fell into the hands of Yu Cai with ulterior motives. The end may not be optimistic.  Moreover, Chen Qinghua is young and beautiful, and is most vulnerable to being violated by prostitutes, so her situation can be said to be very dangerous.  After all, the culprit is the abominable Yi Wu Feng!  If he can get out of trouble this time, he must settle the score with Yi Wufeng.

    The sky gradually darkened, and the thick darkness of night pressed on their hearts like heavy lead.  When he thought about the possibility of his senior sister being raped and humiliated, Hu Qingpeng almost went crazy and tried his best to use his energy and acupoints to get out of trouble.  Suddenly, the door lock was heard and the door opened. Yu Cai carried a lantern and filed in with several strong men.  Hu Qingpeng had opened three acupuncture points at this time, and he was just short of the last one. He remained calm and waited to see what the other party was planning to do.

    Yu Caiqian smiled and said: "I'm sorry to keep you two young heroes waiting for so long! Let's get on our way now."

    Hu Qingpeng asked: "Getting on the road? Where to go?"

    Yu Cai said: "I'm sorry. You will know when we get here." With a wave of his hand, the big man behind him quickly stepped forward, put blindfolds on the two of them skillfully, tied up their hands and feet, and finally stuffed them in their mouths.  A walnut, put the two of them into empty boxes.  Hu Qingpeng and Chen Qinghua were unable to struggle at all and could only be manipulated by others.

    Hu Qingpeng cannot speak or see. Only his ears can hear the sounds around him.  He heard Yu Cai give an order, and the big men lifted up the wooden box, moved quickly to the backyard, put the wooden box on the carriage, and then piled other goods on the box.  There is a faint scent of powder remaining inside the box, and there are small holes on both sides for ventilation, so it doesn't feel stuffy.

    Just listen to the horses whisper??, the wheels rattled as they drove straight out of Yufu and onto the street.  The people on the street are noisy, shouting and shouting, and the air is filled with the aroma of wine and meat.  Hu Qingpeng salivated, and there was a thunder in his stomach.  The carriage passed through the noisy city, twisting and turning, and finally stopped at the pier.  As soon as the car stopped, someone immediately came to unload the cargo and moved all the wooden boxes and other items into the cabin.  Just listen to the boatmen shouting and running around, lifting anchor and sailing the boat, and the water waves crash on the shore, making a roaring sound.  Hu Qingpeng felt uneasy. He really couldn't guess where the other party was going to take the two of them.  However, the more anxious he became, the less his internal energy was able to control, and he could never open this last important point.

    I don¡¯t know how long the boat traveled, but it slowly slowed down and docked at the shore.  After the wooden boxes containing Hu Qingpeng and Chen Qinghua were lifted off the ship, they were immediately loaded onto a carriage and transported away.

    The road was obviously much worse this time. The carriage bumped and shook, and the axles rattled, which was particularly harsh in the silent night.  Hu Qingpeng curled up in the wooden box, almost vomiting from being jolted.  Finally, the carriage drove into a manor and stopped.  Someone jumped on the car, opened the box, took a look, and said: "The woman was carried to the Tianzi Room for the uncle to see, and the man was locked in the dungeon!" It was Yu Cai's voice.

    Hu Qingpeng is anxious and angry. How can Senior Sister preserve her innocence now that she is a sheep in a tiger's mouth?  Suddenly he felt his body light up and was lifted out of the wooden box.  He then heard Yu Cai telling others: "This man is very strong. After being imprisoned in the dungeon, his hands and feet must be chained. Don't be careless!"

    Hu Qingpeng was so anxious that once he was trapped by the iron chain with his bare hands, he would not be able to break free unless he had extraordinary abilities.  He must try to escape before being thrown into the dungeon, otherwise he will have no chance to rescue his senior sister.  Just as he was thinking about it, he was picked up by two big men and led straight to the dungeon.

    The two big men were very familiar with the guards. Before they arrived, they were already shouting at the top of their lungs: "Old man Shi, fresh goods have been delivered. Come out and check them!" They threw Hu Qingpeng to the ground and cursed:  "Damn it, this kid is pretty heavy!" One of them pulled off Hu Qingpeng's blindfold and took out the walnuts from his mouth.

    Hu Qingpeng pretended to be coughing, and while observing the situation around him, he was thinking of ways to escape.  He knew in his heart that if he delayed for a moment longer, Chen Qinghua would be in more danger.

    The underground air circulation is not smooth, it is dark and humid, and the stench is overwhelming. There are dim oil lamps in the wall holes.  The two men escorting him were wearing black attire. They were tall, rough and powerful.  In front of him was an iron-barred prison door, and intermittent moaning came from behind the door.  The figure flashed, and a wretched-looking old man popped out. He had a bunch of heavy keys on his waist, which jingled as he walked.  The old man exclaimed in surprise: "What the hell are you two doing, bringing a young chicken here to imprison him?"

    One of the big men said: "Old man Shi, this is what the second master ordered, just follow it! The second master said that this man is very powerful and must chain his hands and feet with iron chains. Don't be careless!"

    Old man Shi walked around Hu Qingpeng twice with his hands behind his back, shook his head and said: "This kid is at least seventeen or eighteen years old, how capable can he be? Is the second master making a mountain out of a molehill?"

    Another big man couldn't help but kicked Hu Qingpeng, and sneered: "A chick like this doesn't even have hair, and doesn't know what it's like to be a woman, so what's there to worry about!" The three of them laughed in unison.  stand up.

    Hu Qingpeng's thoughts whirled and he sneered: "I can usually get rid of a straw bag like you with one finger! Your kick hit me so softly that it didn't have any force at all. It was lighter than a mosquito bite. You  Still a man?"

    Hearing this, the big man was furious and furious. He kicked Hu Qingpeng violently and cursed at the same time: "Damn it, how dare you look down on me, I'll kick you to death!"

    Hu Qingpeng actually deliberately angered the opponent. He was kicked several times and used the force to rush through the last closed acupuncture point.  The true energy in the body flows freely, circulating around the sky in an instant, and the muscles all over the body suddenly become as hard as iron.  The big man didn't notice the change in him, and kicked him hard. There was a "click" sound of his leg bones breaking, and he screamed and flew backwards into the wall. He vomited blood and passed out.  The old man Shi and the other big man were stunned by the sudden change, not knowing what to do.  Hu Qingpeng's internal strength was all over the place, and the hemp rope that bound his hands and feet broke. He jumped up, knocked down Old Man Shi with one palm, and then hit the big man's acupuncture point.

    The big man was horrified when he saw him knocking down two of his companions with just a raise of his hands. He wished he could kneel down and kowtow, and begged with a grimace: "Don't kill me, hero! I have an eighty-year-old mother above me, and a wife and children below me.  Please be noble and spare this little guy¡¯s life!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng said coldly: "As long as you answer my questions honestly, I won't kill you! If you refuse to cooperate, that's another matter!"

    The big man hurriedly said: "As long as you spare me and don't kill me, I will tell you the truth. If you hide anything, the sky will strike like lightning!" It turns out that this is Yu Chuyang's secret manor on the outskirts of the city.To the outside world, they pretend to be other people's names, and almost no one knows the inside story.  The dungeons were used to imprison nearby farmers who were in arrears with their land rent, and were sometimes used to imprison important criminals.

    Hu Qingpeng asked everything he wanted to know, took off the big man's clothes and put them on himself, then threw the three of them into the dungeon and locked them, and walked up the sloping corridor to the ground.  This dungeon is located in a corner of the manor, very remote, with no one around.  After Hu Qingpeng figured out the direction, he followed the path mentioned by the big man, started Qinggong and body movements, and quietly sneaked to the Tianzi wing.

 Volume 3: Storm and Storm in the World Chapter 4: Human Face and Beast Heart

    The secret courtyard of Yu Mansion is oriented north-south. The dungeon is located in the southwest corner of the courtyard, while the Tianzi Fang is located due east. Hu Qingpeng almost has to pass through it.  Because he had practiced the power of clairvoyance, he was able to see things as if they were daylight in the dark. He managed to escape the inspections of several groups of guards and approached the lobby located in the center of the villa.

    But the lights in the lobby were brightly lit, as bright as day, and guards were standing in all directions. There were people on guard even on the roof, and the defense was extremely tight.  Hu Qingpeng carefully concealed his figure, gently climbed down the eaves, and sneaked along the corner of the wall with cat steps, cleverly avoiding the patrolling eyes of the guards.  When passing under the window sill, I suddenly heard Yu Cai's voice coming from the lobby. My heart moved. I dipped my fingers in some saliva, silently drilled a small hole in the window paper, and peered in.

    I saw a huge candle as thick as an arm burning in the lobby, illuminating everything.  A three-foot-high square wooden platform was set up in front. There were some strange wooden frames erected on the platform. There were also all kinds of strange torture instruments hung on the shelves, including leather whips, silver needles, rattan, iron rings, etc., and even colorful ones.  With bright peacock feathers, the whole arrangement looks very quirky.  There were more than ten people sitting at random under the stage, most of them were carrying weapons and looked ferocious.  Yu Cai stood on the wooden platform and was frothing at the mouth. It was coming to an end, and he finally said: " Now please let my master say a few words to you."

    A tall, middle-aged man with a beard on his face stood up with a smile, bowed to everyone, and said in a loud voice: "You are all good friends of Yu. Welcome to Hengyang again! I won't talk nonsense.  As I said, the old rule is, the highest bidder gets it, and you pay immediately after inspecting the goods. Do you have any objections?"

    "No objection." Everyone responded sparsely.

    "Yu Chuyang!" This person's name popped into Hu Qingpeng's mind.  Now that the leader of the Yu Mansion has appeared here, at least the senior sister should be in no danger for the time being, so he is not in a hurry to leave.

    Yu Chuyang high-fived and said, "Okay! Ah Cai, let's get started!" After that, he sat down firmly.

    Yu Cai cleared his throat and said: "No. 1, a Miao nationality, a virgin, sixteen years old, five feet eight inches tall, weighing ninety-seven pounds and eight taels, bought from Tongren, Guizhou 25 days ago, and later verified  She is from the Wumeng Miao Village in Yunnan. She has a fiery temperament, is good at singing and dancing, has a plump figure, a slightly long waist, thick legs, and her skin looks rough but is actually delicate and smooth. According to our bold speculation, this woman may have the blood of the Miao king. The base price is silver  Five thousand taels.¡±

    Everyone in the audience suddenly became excited, whispering to each other and talking in low voices.

    The more Hu Qingpeng heard, the more surprised he became. It turned out that they were gathering in the middle of the night to auction female slaves!  And the person presiding over this ridiculous auction is undoubtedly Yu Chuyang!  A surge of anger surged upwards. On the surface, this person seemed to be doing good things, but secretly he was engaged in human trafficking. He was really a man with a beast's heart, and he deserved death!  Suddenly I thought that my senior sister had fallen into the clutches of the devil. I wonder if she would be auctioned off in the same way?  His heart was full of shock and doubt, and murderous intent filled his chest.

    After Yu Cai reported the price, he patted his palms twice, and two strong women carried a naked girl out of the side door and went straight to the wooden platform.  They skillfully tied the girl to a cross-shaped wooden frame and immediately retreated.  The girl's long hair is as black as a waterfall, her skin is wheat-colored, shining with a youthful and healthy luster, her breasts are strong and round, with perfect curves. Under the bright candlelight, every detail is exposed, making people have an amazing feeling that they can't put it down.  She has high cheekbones, plump lips, big and bright eyes, and thick eyebrows. She has a natural flavor of the mountains, like an unruly and fierce horse.  Although many strange men were staring at her body, she did not show any embarrassment. Instead, she looked back at each greedy man with disdainful, angry and unyielding eyes.

    It was the first time for Hu Qingpeng to see a woman's vagina. He knew he shouldn't, but he couldn't avert his eyes. Looking at the girl's beautiful body undulating like a hill, his heart was pounding, his mouth was dry, and his hands were sweating.  Hot sweat.

    Even though the buyers in the audience were used to seeing all kinds of beauties, they were also very interested in this wild and untamed young girl.  At that moment, someone shouted anxiously: "I will pay eight thousand taels!"

    Yu Cai was obviously a veteran, and he said with a familiar smile: "Young Master Sun, don't be anxious, I haven't announced the start of bidding yet!" As he said this, he approached the Miao girl and was about to speak, when the Miao girl suddenly  He spat, spitting the saliva into his face.  Yu Cai was not angry, and laughed loudly: "Have you seen that this woman is so violent? If you can completely conquer her, it will be the greatest achievement of a man!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, someone shouted: "I will pay you ten thousand taels!"

    Yu Cai remained calm, and took off a peacock feather from the shelf, and gently brushed the end of the feather over the Miao girl's breasts. The Miao girl immediately trembled all over, unconsciously tightening her legs, and her face turned red with embarrassment.  one slice.  Yu Cai said proudly: "Although she is still a virgin, after our careful training, she definitely has all the necessary conditions for a woman. Of course, the beauty of it can only be appreciated by personal experience." He continuedUse feathers to tease the sensitive parts of the young girl.  I saw that the Miao girl's face was getting redder and redder, she was panting, her eyes began to become charming and confused, her delicate body was swaying slightly involuntarily, her breasts were ups and downs, which made people's blood rush and her breasts attack their hearts.

    Many of the men in the audience were lustful, and their eyes were widened, observing every subtle reaction and movement of the young girl.  There was no need for Yu Cai to urge the bids, and the bidding came one after another: "Fifteen thousand taels!" "Eighteen thousand taels!" "Twenty-five thousand taels!" "Thirty thousand taels!" "Forty thousand taels!" The atmosphere was trending.  White heat.

    Yu Cai said loudly: "Master Sun bids 40,000 taels, is there anyone who offers a higher price?" Under Feather's teasing, the Miao girl was dripping with sweat and flushed, which made people feel the most primitive impulse.  .

    No one said a word among the buyers in the audience.  Young Master Sun looked around, looking determined to win.

    Yu Cai smiled slightly, replaced the feather in his hand with a rattan, and flicked it accurately, just in time to sweep the young girl's hard and erect pink breasts.  The Miao girl couldn't stand such a strong stimulation, her whole body was shaken, and her long-suppressed moans suddenly burst out, pathos lingering in her face, shocking, and there was water flowing down between her legs.

    Everyone's eyes were bloodshot, their breathing became rough, and they shouted again: "Forty-two thousand taels!" "Forty-three thousand taels!" "Forty-five thousand taels!" The fat on Young Master Sun's face trembled, suddenly  He gritted his teeth and shouted: "I will pay fifty thousand taels!" There was silence in the audience.

    Yu Cai looked at Yu Chuyang, who nodded slightly.  Yu Cai understood the idea and raised his voice: "The number one price has now been increased to fifty thousand taels. Does anyone offer a higher price? If no one raises the price, the number one price will belong to Mr. Sun from Luoyang!"

    At this moment, a powerful voice said unhurriedly: "Fifty thousand and one tael!"

    Yu Cai was stunned for a moment, then said with a smile: "Master Tianxia Huishu has offered fifty thousand and one tael! Mr. Sun, do you want to add a little more?"

    Young Master Sun¡¯s face was livid, and he said bitterly: ¡°Add, of course I want to add, fifty-one thousand taels!¡±

    "Fifty-one thousand and one tael!"

    No matter how much Mr. Sun bids next, the other party will always pay one or two more than him.  When the price reached 60,000 taels, Young Master Sun was already sweating profusely. He kept wiping the sweat with a handkerchief. He felt sorry for the silver taels, but he was also reluctant to let go of such a tempting beauty.

    But the other party obviously didn¡¯t give him any chance, and immediately shouted: ¡°Sixty thousand and one tael!¡±

    Sixty thousand taels was already the limit for Mr. Sun. Hearing this, he immediately slumped down with a look of despair on his face and murmured to himself, not daring to compete with the other party anymore.

    Yu Cai looked around the whole place and saw that no one showed any intention to bid, so he said: "Master Shu is now bidding 60,010 taels. Is there anyone who is not convinced? The first number is 60,010 taels. Who else wants to increase the bid?"  Yes? Okay, deal! Congratulations to Hall Master Shu, the number one seedling girl belongs to you!"

    Everyone watched with envy as the Miao girl was taken off the wooden platform and brought to Hall Master Shu for his inspection.  Hall Master Shu had a strong back, a broad face and thick eyebrows, and exuded a fierce aura.  He casually took out a small oilcloth package, threw it to Yu Cai, and said carelessly: "This is 62,000 taels of silver notes, no change required! The extra money will be used as errand money for the brothers."

    Yu Cai was overjoyed to thank him and said with a smile: "Shu Tang, don't you want to open a house immediately to 'inspect the goods' in person?"

    Hall Master Shu shook his head and said: "Sixty thousand taels of silver! Do you think I bought it for my own enjoyment? Our guild master is holding a birthday banquet on the 26th of this month. I bought it specially to honor his old man. Congratulations."  It¡¯s his fiftieth birthday.¡±

    Yu Chuyang said: "The news of Master Zeng's birthday banquet has spread all over the world, and many friends in the Taoist community are racking their brains as to what birthday gift to give. The gift prepared by Hall Master Shu is unique, I bet there is no similarity, and  I will definitely win the favor of your guild master. If Hall Master Shu is put in a position of importance in the future, please remember to take care of your brothers!"

    Hall Master Shu smiled and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Master Yu, for your kind words!¡±

    Yu Chuyang said: "It is a blessing to the world that Hall Master Shu is so thoughtful. We have been old friends for many years, and I can't let you go in vain. If Hall Master Shu doesn't dislike it, Yu is still prepared to do so."  There is a batch of candidate goods, how about choosing one from them and sending it to you?"

    Hall Master Shu said happily: "Then Shu will be disrespectful!" The two looked at each other and laughed without saying anything.  The Miao girl put on a coat and was escorted to the side by Hall Master Shu's men.

    The auction will then continue.  Every girl who is auctioned may be slender and beautiful, plump and charming, or fit and graceful. They are the first-class beauties among all ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang.  They were all covered in sex when they appeared on the stage, and they were teased by Yu Cai in various ways until they were full of lust and looked as beautiful as peach blossoms.  The buyers in the audience were feasting their eyes on each other and competing for bids. The hall was filled with the smell of obscenity.  When the last girl was bought, everyone felt that they were still satisfied.

    Yu Chuyang earned two to three hundred thousand silver taels at a time, naturally beaming, and was about to announce that the auction was over, when he suddenly heard a cold and sharp voice saying: "Master Yu, do you only have these inferior goods to support your appearance? I came all the way to admire the reputation, but I was disappointed.  Very!" Everyone frowned at the same time, who spoke in such a loud tone?  Looking around, the person who spoke was a man in black wearing a wooden mask. Even his head was tightly wrapped in black cloth. The costume was very strange.  His mask was painted with colored pencils to resemble a roaring demon, his sharp eyes flashing with cold light, as cold as a knife.  As soon as everyone's eyes met his, they could not help but feel chills all over their bodies.

    Yu Chuyang said awkwardly: "Master Yan Jiu, Yu has brought out the best goods and has absolutely no secrets! If you have any special requirements, please give me your instructions and Yu will try to meet them in the shortest possible time."

    Yan Jiu said coldly: "You are also an expert, don't you understand the greatest pleasure in taming a female slave?"

    Yu Chuyang's eyes lit up, he put his hands on his hands and smiled: "Of course I understand! The greatest joy of taming a female slave is the process of training and enslavement. Those who can train a fierce female slave to become a slut, and completely obey their master physically and mentally, are the masters who are proficient in the techniques of the pornographic world! If  If you only pursue sensual desires, you will fall into the inferior realm."

    Yan Jiu nodded slightly and said: "That's right. These women have been trained by you, like white paper stained with ink, stained with stains that cannot be washed away. And what I want is the one who has not been trained in any way, and whose mind is pure white jade."  Flawless woman!" Her eyes were fanatical, a bit sadistic and morbid.

    Yu Chuyang sighed: "Young Master hit the nail on the head, he is indeed a master! Money is easy to get, but a true friend is hard to find! There happens to be a girl here in Yu who can fully meet the requirements of Young Master. She is the top quality training that people in the prostitution world long for. She is absolutely the best in the world.  One! Yu originally wanted to stay here to enjoy himself, but it¡¯s rare to meet a comrade like Young Master, so he reluctantly parted ways today." He turned to Yu Cai and said, "Ah Cai, go and bring her!"

    Yu Cai responded: "Yes." He hurriedly stepped off the stage and left.

    After listening to the conversation between the two of them, everyone was intrigued. What kind of woman can meet Yan Jiu's demanding requirements?  I can't help but look forward to it and feel restless.

    Hu Qingpeng's heart sank. Could it be that Yu Chuyang was talking about senior sister?  When I think of my senior sister being stripped naked for others to play with like those young girls, how can I still hold back?  Clenching his fists and gritting his teeth, he waited for the senior sister to show up and immediately rushed in to save people.  He carefully observed the position of each person in the lobby, as well as the strength of each person's momentum, and calmly analyzed how to attack to rush to the stage as quickly as possible.  In addition to those poor girls, there were seventeen people in the lobby, and at least five of them could be called masters and would be his formidable opponents.  He knew that there was a huge disparity in strength between the two sides, but for the 100% chance of saving his senior sister, he decided to risk his life.  If God is blind and allows him to die here without realizing his ambition, then there is nothing he can do.

    Yu Cai quickly left and returned, followed by two fierce women, one holding a young girl in green on the left and the other on the right, and climbed onto the wooden platform.  The girl had a beautiful appearance, a pure temperament, a well-proportioned body, a strong angry light in her eyes, and a special soft ball stuffed in her mouth to prevent her from chewing her tongue. She was Chen Qinghua.

    Everyone had never seen such a pure and beautiful girl, and the sound of gasping in exclamation immediately sounded.

    Chen Qinghua was suddenly stared at by so many beast-like men, as if he had been stripped naked and stood on his head, his face was pale, and tears were rolling in his eyes.  She was not a fool. She had more or less guessed what fate was waiting for her, and she couldn't help but feel regretful. Why did she go down the mountain privately in violation of the sect's rules?  Now that he has fallen into the clutches of the devil, his calls from heaven and earth are unresponsive, and his calls to earth and earth are unstoppable. There is no one to sympathize with him, and his chastity cannot be preserved!

    Yan Jiu¡¯s blazing gaze seemed to penetrate her clothes, and he murmured: "She is indeed the best among ten thousand. I will pay one hundred thousand taels for this woman!"

    Hu Qingpeng felt his heart ached when he saw his senior sister's frightened expression. He didn't want her innocence to be exposed publicly. He took a deep breath, used his fists to smash the long window, and rushed in like a cheetah.  .

    "Who is it?" "Who is it?" Everyone in the lobby was startled at the same time, turning their heads and yelling. Some of them quickly held weapons in their hands, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.  The few big men who served as guards were well-trained, and they slashed with their swords without saying a word.

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng's feet touched the ground, a flash of sword flashed before his eyes, and three big men struck him with their swords from the left, middle and right at the same time.  Hu Qingpeng had already anticipated what kind of attack he would receive before taking action. His mind was as calm as an ancient well, and he clearly reflected the angle, direction, speed and changes of each opponent's sword swing.  He was in the opponent's arms, with the tip of his elbow pointing forward, hitting that person's heart.  He defeats many with a small number, so he is merciless when attacking. Killing one person can relieve the pressure.

    Just listen to the sound of the ribs of the ribs, the big Han breasts are sunken, wow's blood spraying more than the death, the face to death is still.An expression of disbelief.

    Hu Qingpeng kept the momentum of his forward attack. He grabbed the deceased's single sword with his right hand. He grabbed his arm with his left hand and swung it outward, blocking the attack of the enemy on the left like throwing a sandbag. The sword danced rapidly and he immediately caught the opponent's blow on the right.  A hard chop.  Before the opponent could change his moves, he rushed past him with his sword, causing a rainbow of blood to rain.  The man's lower abdomen was filled with blood, and he fell to the ground in shock and died.

    Seeing the blood flowing all over the ground, all the girls screamed.  Chen Qinghua was overjoyed, like a drowning man grabbing a life-saving straw, and tears burst into his eyes.

    Hu Qingpeng moved very quickly and killed two people in the blink of an eye, still about three feet away from the edge of the wooden platform.  Although everyone was quite surprised by his ruthless and swift skills, they were all veterans of the martial arts world. What kind of accidents had they not experienced before?  There was no need for anyone to direct them, they all used their killing moves and pounced on them amidst the roars of anger.  I saw fists and palms interlaced, swords flying together, and being struck down from all directions.

    (Please indicate when reprinting)

 Volume 3: Storm and Storm in the World Chapter 5: Blood-Stained Sword Edge

    This is Hu Qingpeng's first real combat since he became a martial artist. Either you die or I die. It is completely different from the martial arts competition. The air is full of murderous aura.  The sensitivity of every sense in his body has been raised to the limit. Based on the air flow, air pressure, wind sounds and changes in human figures, he calmly analyzes the angle of the enemy's attack and the order of his moves. After weighing the balance, he looks for loopholes and gaps to minimize the cost.  Kill the enemy.  When he attacked, he deliberately chose a route that was easier to pass so as not to be blocked by experts as much as possible.  After killing two people in a row, he had to break through between Mr. Sun and another buyer before he had a chance to rush to the stage to rescue his senior sister.

    Young Master Sun and the buyer were both rich men and they did not know any martial arts. When they saw him approaching with a menacing sword, they were so frightened that they urinated. They wailed and huddled under the table, trembling.  The two personal bodyguards of the two were eager to protect their master, and they roared in unison. One of them struck hard with a round iron fist, and the other took out a long sword and stabbed him in the chest, using all his strength.  As for the others, it was difficult to hurt Hu Qingpeng because they were far away.

    Hu Qingpeng knew that he could not get too entangled with the opponent and must fight quickly. Once he was surrounded by people, there would be no chance to save others.  Seeing the attacks coming with his left fist and right sword, he suddenly raised his energy and jumped up, dodged the opponent's killing move, threw his sword with a single hand, and thrust it into the chest of the person who was punching him like lightning.  The man never expected that he would throw the single knife as a hidden weapon at such a fast speed. He turned half sideways and felt a cold feeling in his chest. The tip of the knife had penetrated deeply into his body and blood spattered.

    The other man was shocked and angry when he saw his companion stabbed to death tragically. His long sword conjured up countless meteors and flying fireflies, stabbing the enemy in the air.

    Hu Qingpeng was unarmed and could not withstand the opponent's sharp sword at all, but he was proficient in the Crane Dance Qinggong movement. He swung his body nimbly under impossible circumstances, and elegantly avoided the long sword interception. The opponent was still hit by the sword on his toes.  The head, like a giant crane soaring into the sky, rushed towards the wooden platform.  The swordsman immediately turned around and gave chase, but was already thrown far away.

    Yu Chuyang yelled: "Ah Cai, be careful, he wants to rob someone!"

    Yu Cai saw Hu Qingpeng charging at him with murderous intent and fearless death. His face turned pale with fright. In panic, he turned around and grabbed Chen Qinghua, pulled her in front of him, took out a dagger with his left hand and placed it across her throat.  at.

    Hu Qingpeng landed on the wooden platform and suddenly found that his senior sister was hanging by someone's hand. He was about to rush forward and stopped abruptly. He shouted angrily: "Yu Cai, let go of my senior sister quickly!" Blood flowed from the outside of his right leg.  He was hit by a sword just now.

    Yu Cai hid behind Chen Qinghua, with only half of his face exposed. He watched Hu Qingpeng's every move with vigilance, and said with a sinister smile: "Hu Shaoxia, if you take one more step forward, I will cut your senior sister's throat! Do you believe it or not?"  With a little force of the dagger, a red mark was immediately drawn on Chen Qinghua's delicate skin.  Chen Qinghua was horrified and his whole body was cold.

    Hu Qingpeng was horrified and shouted hurriedly: "Stop! Be careful of accidentally injuring my senior sister!" He hated Yu Cai's villainous behavior to the bone, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    After just a moment of delay, Yu Chuyang¡¯s Shaolin Divine Fist finally hit the key point on his vest with a fierce wind like a mountain.  Hu Qingpeng sighed secretly, knowing in his heart that he had missed his only chance to save people. The next fierce battle would be a narrow escape, and his chances of winning were slim.  Despite this, he was unwilling to surrender. His steps slipped, and the wind of his fists passed by him. There were two loud bangs, punching two big holes in the wooden platform.  Yu Chuyang followed up with a lunge and rushed up to the wooden platform. He crossed his fists and hit his opponent's waist and ribs directly.

    Hu Qingpeng knew that his internal strength was not as strong as that of his opponent, and that boxing and kicking skills were not his specialty, so he suddenly jumped off the wooden platform with a kite.  Since the hostages cannot be rescued, there is no need to die in vain. Escape first.  If they could return to the city and bring in reinforcements, the strength of Chen Tianlei and others would be enough to conquer this place.

    Yu Chuyang shouted: "Where to go, watch the move!" What kind of person was he, how could he not see that the other party was trying to escape?  His fist moves changed suddenly and his murderous intent became more intense.

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng landed on the ground, the sword light was like lightning, pointing directly at his weak point in the middle.  There was a powerful enemy blocking him with swords in front of him, the route was blocked by masters on his left and right sides, and Yu Chuyang was chasing after him. There was no room or room to dodge. The situation was so critical that he had never encountered it in his life.  Hu Qingpeng saw the path of the enemy's sword and suddenly moved his palms together, catching the sword unexpectedly.

    The swordsman didn¡¯t expect that he would actually dare to clamp his own sword with his palms. He was stunned for a moment, and then he wanted to turn the sword¡¯s edge and cut off the enemy¡¯s palms on the spot.  Unexpectedly, Hu Qingpeng took advantage of his daze, quickly let go and rushed forward, hitting him in the face with a headbutt.  The swordsman received such a heavy blow, his vision suddenly turned black and his nose bleeds. He felt a light touch in his hand and the sword had been taken away by the opponent.

    Hu Qingpeng's sword in his hand was like a tiger with wings. The sword's light surged amidst the long roar, as if a silver ball of light exploded from the ground, eclipsing the candlelight.  Everyone's eyes stung, and they all blinked in unison. When they opened their eyes again, they saw Hu Qingpeng kicking over the table and holding his sword against it.?On Young Master Sun¡¯s vest.  The swordsman shook his body and slowly fell to the sky. Blood spurted out from his neck. It was obvious that he would not survive.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The situation changes suddenly, most people are breathless.  In the blink of an eye, four more bodies appeared in the lobby.  Everyone secretly admired the young man's courage and martial arts, but the desire to take his life was even stronger.  When the guards outside the house heard the fighting, they rushed into the lobby with their swords drawn.

    Seeing that Young Master Sun had fallen into the enemy's grasp, Yu Chuyang hurriedly stopped his fists and shouted: "Wait a minute! Don't move rashly!" Hearing this, the others stopped their attacks and surrounded Hu Qingpeng with fierce looks in their eyes.  .

    Hu Qingpeng said coldly: "If you want to save his life, just make a way for me to get out!"

    The long sword pressed against Young Master Sun's vital part, and his three souls almost flew away from his body. He did not dare to move, and burst into tears: "My hero, you have mistaken the target. I have no grudges with you! As long as you show your noble hand,  I can give you ten thousandno, twenty thousand taels of silver, how about it?"

    Hu Qingpeng's palms were dripping with blood. He held the long sword tightly and shouted: "Shut up! You have no conscience. If I kill you, I will do justice for God and eliminate harm for the people!" The long sword slightly moved and stabbed.  In his fat.  Young Master Sun felt a sharp pain in his vest, thinking that he really had murderous intentions. He screamed and fainted from the fright.

    Yu Chuyang was funny and angry, and said in a loud voice: "Hey, three of Young Master Sun's fathers are officials in the court. If you kill him, your Hengshan faction will be wiped out by the government's troops sooner or later! I advise you to release them as soon as possible, otherwise  You can¡¯t explain it to your seniors!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned, and suddenly caught a glimpse of the cunning look in the other person's eyes. He became suspicious and sneered: "Who knows whether what you said is true or false? Anyway, I can kill one to earn money, and kill two to make a profit. If you don't let me go,  This person named Sun will accompany me to see the Lord of Hell!"

    Yu Chuyang threatened: "You discovered our secret tonight. If you leak it, will all of us here still be able to hang out in the world? You will die sooner or later. The only difference is whether you die more happily or you die after being tortured.  . If you let Young Master Sun go, I can give you a chance to kill yourself. If not, you will know what life is worse than death and what torture is in the world after we capture you!"

    Hu Qingpeng muttered: "Are you trying to scare me? Humph, it's not easy to kill me. If you don't believe me, just come over!"

    Yu Chuyang frowned, secretly anxious. This young man was so stubborn, which made him feel helpless.  Young Master Sun's family has a great business and is extremely wealthy. If someone were to kill him on his property, it would definitely be a very difficult matter.  It will not only affect his reputation, but also cause him to be criticized and even retaliated by the Sun family.  But if Sun Dashao's life is exchanged for Hu Qingpeng's life, it will be more gain than loss.  In a dilemma, he suddenly had an idea, turned around, pointed at Chen Qinghua, and said with a ferocious smile: "I know you are here to save her, right? I'll count to three. If you don't let go of Young Master Sun, I'll ask Ah Cai to kill her.  Your senior sister!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart trembled, he raised his eyes to the wooden platform, his eyes met with Chen Qinghua¡¯s, and they exchanged thousands of words in an instant.

    Yu Chuyang said coldly: "One, two"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s eyes suddenly flashed with tears, and a look of helplessness and pain appeared on his face.  Even though he knew that the other party was threatening him, he still had to give in for the sake of his senior sister's life.  With a clang, he let go of his hand and the sword fell to the ground.

    Yu Chuyang succeeded in his treacherous plan and couldn't help laughing loudly: "Boy, you are too naive to want to fight with me! Your senior sister is worth more than one hundred thousand taels, do you think I will really be willing to kill her? If I cut off this  A money tree, isn't he the number one fool in the world? Hahaha!" The proud and wild laughter echoed in the lobby, which was extremely harsh.

    At this moment, several shrill screams were heard from the roof tiles, followed by the sound of a human body rolling across the tiles and falling to the ground.  Everyone looked at each other, could it be that another master broke in?  Yu Chuyang's laughter stopped suddenly, and he was surprised and angry. Just as he was about to send someone out to check what happened, there was a loud "crash" above his head, and a big hole was penetrated in the roof. Countless broken tiles and dust were thrown down, and a dazzling sword struck.  The light flew down from the entrance of the cave, faster than lightning.

    "There is an enemy!" Everyone yelled while holding their heads and running away.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????: The sword light pointed at the Baihui fatal point on Yu Cai's head.  Yu Cai felt the cold sword energy splashing down on his head, chilling his bones. In shock, he instinctively raised his dagger to block.  There was only a soft cracking sound, and where the sword fell, his dagger, arm and half of his shoulder were cut off like tofu, and blood spurted out like pulp.  Yu Cai let out earth-shattering screams and rolled on the stage, whining and struggling, with blood flowing all over his body. It made people tremble with fear and make them want to vomit.

    With a flash of white clothes, a handsome young man stood beside Chen Qinghua, holding a sword as cold as autumn water in his hand, looking around at Yu Chu in the audience.The others had faces as cold as ice, and their eyes were filled with strong murderous intent.  With a dexterous wave of his left hand, he quickly untied Chen Qinghua and announced proudly: "You beasts who are inferior to pigs and dogs, today is your day to die!"

    "Yi Wu Feng!" Hu Qingpeng never imagined that the person he hated the most would appear like a magic weapon from the sky at the most critical moment, saving his senior sister in one fell swoop.  He had mixed feelings in his heart, but he reacted very quickly. He rolled on the ground and took the sword back into his hand.  At this time, powerful enemies were surrounding him. Without weapons in his hands, it would be like digging his own grave. He did not want to be slaughtered by others.

    "Master Yi, it's you!" Chen Qinghua spit out the soft ball in his mouth and couldn't help crying with joy. He hugged Yi Wufeng's arm, his face full of happiness and intoxication.  Yi Wufeng frowned slightly, and there was clearly some disgust in his heart.

    Yu Chuyang saw that the incoming man was highly skilled and extremely ruthless. He was afraid that he would have many nightmares at night, so he shouted sternly: "Stand on our shoulders, no one will be left alive!" In an instant, there was a thunderous killing sound, and everyone rose up to attack. All kinds of hidden weapons and weapons were fired at Hu and Yi.  The two greeted each other.

    Yi Wufeng flicked his arm, and Chen Qinghua staggered back involuntarily, holding the long sword across his chest. He looked disdainfully at the four masters who rushed to him first. He flicked his left hand, and a wisp of wind passed through the shadow of the sword and stick.  , hitting someone between the eyebrows.  The man's eyebrows were pierced, and he fell down with a dead look.  The other three people were horrified when they saw this, and their momentum was suddenly frustrated. Two of them hurriedly changed from offense to defense, protecting the vital parts of their heads and faces, and only one of them was left blindly dancing on the stage with a stick.

    The expert wielder of the stick suddenly realized that his companion was not following him, and he was the only one who foolishly rushed in front of the powerful enemy. When he met Yi Wufeng's cold and stern eyes, his heart was filled with fear, his legs and feet became weak, and he fell to his knees inexplicably, his fighting spirit as ice-like.  Dissolve completely.  Yi Wufeng sneered: "Trash!" He raised his sword and cut the opponent in half with his stick.

    When everyone saw his cold killing methods, they all gasped, and the timid ones already bent over and vomited.

    Suddenly, a black figure jumped up from the crowd, wearing sharp blue steel claws on its hands. It looked like a ferocious night owl hunting for prey. It pounced on Yi Wufeng and said sternly: "Don't be crazy, kid!  Let me, Yan Jiu, meet you for a while!"

    Yi Wufeng's pupils shrank, his expression became cautious, and he said calmly: "It turns out to be Yan Jiu among the nine ghosts in the underworld! Well done!" Facing the enemy's strange and ever-changing ghost claws, he did not dodge, his wrist spun sharply, and the tip of the sword was in the void.  The center trembles like a flower, blocking the enemy's attack angle.  What he is holding is Hu Qingpeng's shocking sword. The blade is extremely sharp and cuts iron like clay.  Yan Jiu was naturally very aware. Amidst the strange whistling sound, it was like a night ghost flying across the sky. He unbelievably forcibly changed his attack route and suddenly appeared on the right side of Yi Wufeng, sweeping over with his claws.  Yi Wufeng sees the tricks and fights with Yan Jiu.

    During the melee, several good players who bullied the weak and feared the strong attacked Hu Qingpeng at the same time.  They thought like a mirror, no matter how good this young man's swordsmanship was, he would still be easier to deal with than the evil star on the stage!

    With the murderous intent approaching, Hu Qingpeng was already on guard. He was surprisingly calm at the critical moment of life and death. He accurately remembered the enemy's killing moves and captured every flaw in their movements. His fighting spirit was blazing.  A good spearman came from the left and attacked the upper plate with great energy.  Another expert with a knife struck from the side and behind, twisting his two knives like snakes and slicing toward his ankle joints insidiously.  The swordsman who attacked from the front had the highest martial arts, and used the authentic Songshan sword technique. The sword was powerful and powerful, with astonishing power.  Although it was the first time for the three of them to join forces to fight against the enemy, the combined attack had the power to crack mountains and crack rocks, and the air flow was churning like crazy.  According to their experience, Hu Qingpeng could only jump high to dodge in this unfavorable situation, and it was impossible to receive the attacks of three people at the same time.  Once he leaps into the air, their next move will surely kill him.

    Unexpectedly, Hu Qingpeng's behavior went against common sense, and he even hit the opponent with the highest martial arts skills in front of him with his sword.  The swordsman was ill-prepared and really didn't understand why he would abandon his weak point to attack the strong one and seek his own death. The power originally contained in the sword suddenly burst out, and the long sword accelerated and stabbed fiercely.

    The two swords crossed each other and stabbed the opponent's body almost simultaneously.

    The swordsman's throat felt cold, and all his energy suddenly disappeared. There was a heavy sound in his throat, and a wisp of blood flowed down.

    It turns out that the swordsman was performing a move called "Flying Flowers in the Setting Sun" in Songshan's swordsmanship. Hu Qingpeng happened to see it on the rock wall when he was practicing in a secret cave in the back mountain. At that time, there were instructions on how to break this move on the rock wall.  Therefore, after Hu Qingpeng saw the opponent using this killing move, he immediately remembered the method of breaking this move. He was well aware of the flaws and possible changes in the enemy's moves. He was not surprised but delighted. Therefore, he dared to sword fight with him and stabbed him half a moment earlier.  Hit the opponent's vital point.  Since he was being besieged by many people and had limited space to move, he could not follow the instructions written on the rock wall to decipher the enemy's moves, so he blocked the opponent's sword with his left arm.  If it was just a fair fight between two people, he wouldn't be injured at all.  Unfortunately, his opponent couldn't figure it out until his death, why he gave away even though he had all the advantages.Life?

    After Hu Qingpeng succeeded, he had no time to celebrate. He reluctantly turned around and blocked the stabbings of the other two opponents.  The weapons clashed, and the internal energy surged. After all, Hu Qingpeng's cultivation was still shallow, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood.

    The man wielding the two swords sneered, jumped up like an ape, and stabbed his opponent's eyes with his two swords.

    Hu Qingpeng swung his sword to block, but suddenly saw a flash of cold light that penetrated into his opponent's back.  The man screamed and fell to the ground like mud, bleeding from all his orifices. There was a short red crossbow arrow stuck in his vest.  The big man wielding the gun hurriedly turned around to be on guard, fearing that he would become the next target to be shot.

    Hu Qingpeng looked in surprise and saw four women dressed in white floating into the lobby like clouds, each holding a strange-shaped black crossbow in their hands.

 Volume 3: The World is Stormy Chapter 6: The Elders of the Demon Cult

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked and confused. Who are these women who suddenly joined the battle group?  He asked himself that he had never met them, let alone had a deep friendship with them, but why would they help him?  Just look at their movements and the glint in their eyes when they rise and fall. They all have strong martial arts skills and are not weak.

    Yu Chuyang also discovered the enemy that appeared out of thin air, and shouted angrily: "These witches are with them, kill them all!"

    As soon as the words fell, the four women's crossbows rang out in unison, and the crossbow arrows left the strings and shot towards the guards of Yu Mansion.  The guards tried to block with their swords, but the crossbow arrows were so fast that they raised their swords to their chests and were hit by the arrows between their brows or throats, killing them on the spot.  The sound of crossbow arrows piercing the air was as dense as a rain shower. Every time an arrow was shot, one person would die. No matter how he tried to block and dodge, he could not escape the soul-seeking sharp arrows. He even had no time to let out a scream before he went to report to the Lord of Hell.  .  Yu Chuyang and others had never seen such a terrifying weapon. Everyone was terrified and ran away with their heads in their hands.

    Yan Jiu caught a glimpse of this scene from the corner of his eye and shouted out loud: "It's the Demon Cult's 'Soul-Chasing and Soul-Splitting Crossbow'!"

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said, "You have some knowledge!" Taking advantage of his distracted mind, the long sword suddenly changed its moves and chopped off three of the opponent's poisonous claws.

    Yan Jiu was so painful that he was dripping with cold sweat. Knowing that the situation would be bad if he continued to fight, he suddenly raised his energy and jumped up to the big hole in the roof. Just as he was about to fly away, his waist and abdomen felt cold, and a bloody sword tip came out from his abdomen.  Yi Wufeng's flying sword penetrated his body.  He fell straight like a meteorite and fell to the floor with a bang, blood foaming from his mouth. He looked at his proud and handsome opponent angrily and said with difficulty: "If you dare to kill my people from the underworld, you will not die well! I'm here  Hell is waiting for you!" Using the last of his strength, he hit himself in the face with a backhand. The mask shattered and his appearance was completely destroyed.

    Yi Wufeng did not expect that he would disfigure himself, and was secretly frightened by the cold and secretive ways of the people in the underworld. He did not take his dying curse to heart, and jumped into the crowd, his palms flying like autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves. It was really  Those who stand in his way are invincible.

    In less than a moment, all the villains in the lobby were killed, and there was thick blood everywhere, which was shocking.  Yu Chuyang was hit by three crossbow arrows and was firmly nailed to the wall. There was black blood flowing from the corners of his mouth. He died in a miserable state.  Those poor girls huddled in a ball, huddled in the corner of the room and cried, obviously frightened by such a cruel and bloody scene.

    Hu Qingpeng stood in a pool of blood with his sword in hand, his wounds throbbing in pain. He looked around at the corpses arranged in various forms of death, thinking that many people had died under his own sword, and suddenly felt a sense of sadness and boredom in his heart.  Stomach acid surged up, and I bent over and vomited profusely.

    The four women in white put away their crossbows and walked up to Yi Wufeng. They saluted in unison and said, "I see the elder!"

    Yi Wufeng took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood on her palm, and asked casually: "Have everyone else solved it?"

    The older one among the four girls said: "Reporting to the elder, there are still twenty-five evil slaves in other places in the manor. They have all been killed as planned. Elder, please rest assured. The subordinates also released the people in the dungeon.  The other five abducted girls have been settled and will evacuate with us later."

    Yi Wufeng nodded and ordered: "Okay! Put away the crossbow arrows on the corpses and don't leave any clues for people to trace. By the way, search out the gold, silver and jewelry these guys are carrying so that they can be used in the future."  "

    The four women responded "yes" in unison and immediately started taking action.

    Hu Qingpeng straightened his waist, looked at Yi Wufeng in surprise, and boldly asked: "You, are you the elder of the Demon Sect?"

    Yi Wufeng looked over sideways and said with a half-smile, "So what? Do you want to eliminate demons, defend the Way, and support justice?" The Demon Sect is one of the most powerful forces in the underworld, and there are many masters in the sect who act domineeringly.  , is a serious concern for the righteous people in the martial arts world.  In the past hundred years, almost every once in a while, a great demon would emerge from the demon sect and wreak havoc in the martial arts world, killing people all over the world and making everyone talk about demons.  In order to exterminate the demon sect, countless heroic swordsmen bravely sacrificed their lives for justice.  Nowadays, almost all the sects and families in the Baidao have a blood feud with the Demon Sect. When most people in the Baidao mention the Demon Sect, they gnash their teeth and wish they could crush the disciples of the Demon Sect into ashes.  Even those in the underworld dare not easily get involved with the Demonic Cult for fear of arousing public anger and being uprooted.  The activities of the disciples of the Demon Sect are usually very secretive, and their identities will not be easily exposed. However, anyone who dares to show their name in the world and claim to be a disciple of the Demon Sect is a top-notch master, with the extraordinary strength to sweep through thousands of armies.  .  People in Jianghu fear and hate them, fearing them like tigers.

    Yi Wufeng is already ranked among the elders of the Demon Sect at such a young age, so he has his own merits.  Because in the Demon Sect, the strong are respected, no matter what your gender is, as long as you have superior strength and are recognized as a strong person by all the believers, you are qualified to challenge any high-ranking figure in the sect.  If he wins, he will naturally take over.  Even the demon sect leaders of the past generations have oftenAfter countless battles, the strongest person will be appointed, not the leader of the previous generation.  This unique style within the Demon Cult has produced countless masters. Those in high positions are especially careful and practice hard, and no one dares to relax for a moment.

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "My martial arts skills are not as good as yours. Challenging you is like hitting a stone with an egg. Only I am an idiot to do such stupid things." As he spoke, a complicated look flashed across his face, and he sighed: "Not to mention  Black is white, right is evil, how can it be determined by just looking at the sect's origin? For example, Yu Chuyang, as a Shaolin lay disciple, is called a 'great good man', but who knew that he was actually engaged in trafficking women?  ?" Thinking that his master Yin Tianyun is also a figure who is difficult to distinguish between black and white, I can't help but feel a lot.

    Yi Wufeng said: "Although you are young, you are more sensible than those who claim to be heroic masters. At least you are not so stubborn and pedantic. Human nature is good and evil, only in a thought!"

    It turns out that he came here to track down the disappearance of girls from various ethnic groups. He followed the clues and found Yufu in Hengyang, but after observing for several days, he found nothing unusual in the house.  That day I bumped into Hu Qingpeng and Chen Qinghua in Yu Mansion, and I had an idea and wanted to use them as bait to find the imprisoned girls.  As he expected, Hu and Chen were sent out of the city overnight. He followed and monitored them all the way and finally found the secret courtyard of Yu Mansion.

    Hu Qingpeng has no special hatred or ill feelings towards the Demon Cult, nor has he personally seen anyone in the Demon Cult commit any harm to the world. He does not need to go to the other side to tear off strips of clothing and bandage their wounds.

    At this time, Chen Qinghua jumped off the wooden platform, looked at Yi Wufeng sideways, and murmured: "Are you going to be the elder of the Demon Sect? I don't believe it, I don't believe it!"

    Yi Wu Fengqi asked: "Why don't you believe it? Do you think I am too young and my martial arts skills are not enough to convince the public?"

    Chen Qinghua bit his lip and said: "I heard from the elders of the sect that all the masters of the Demon Cult are men with horns on their heads, as strong as bulls, and ferocious figures. But you are so, so handsome, and there is a huge difference from their description."  Eight thousand miles away." As the saying goes, there is no coexistence between good and evil. If Yi Wufeng is really the elder of the demon sect, then the dream in her heart will be shattered.

    Yi Wufeng frowned and said, "How can you take hearsay seriously? If you believe in others' words so easily, you will suffer a lot when you travel around the world in the future!" After saying that, he ignored Chen Qinghua and said to Hu Qingpeng, "Your sword is stuck in Yan Jiu."  Go get it yourself!" He took off the scabbard and threw it in front of him.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn¡¯t believe his ears and said in surprise: ¡°Are you willing to return the sword to me?!¡± He knew that his skills were not as good as others and had no extravagant hope of regaining the sword, so he was deeply surprised by Yi Wufeng¡¯s decision.

    Yi Wufeng said calmly: "I just borrowed the sword for a look, could I really covet your things? There are more than thousands of magical weapons in the world. Although your sword is good, it is not qualified to be ranked among the top ten. I  Do not care."

    Hu Qingpeng thought to himself, "You don't care about me, I do." He quickly ran to Yan Jiu's side, pulled out the bloody Jingshen Sword, and wiped away the blood.  This sword was a gift from Mo Tianfeng. It had a special meaning. It was more than just a sword.  What's more, there is a famous saying in the world of martial arts: "If the sword is with you, but the sword is with you, you will die with the sword." As a swordsman, it would be absolutely shameful and humiliating to be unable to keep your own sword.

    Suddenly hearing a cry of "Oh, please, please!", a woman in white easily lifted a businessman who was as fat as a pig with one hand and reported: "Elder Yi, someone here is trying to pretend to be dead and get through. How should we deal with it?"

    The businessman was Mr. Sun who had just fainted from fright. While struggling and twisting, he trembled and wailed: "Auntie, fairy sister, Guanyin Bodhisattva, don't kill me, don't kill me! I can give you whatever money you want.  , I have plenty of money! As long as you spare my life, I will give you half of my family property, okay?"

    Yi Wufeng said disdainfully: "You are an unkind fellow because you are rich and help others to abuse you. You deserve to be killed!"

    Hu Qingpeng shouted: "Wait a minute!"

    Yi Wufeng looked at it coldly and said impatiently: "Why, what do you have to say?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Although this man has done many evil things, if he is repentant, we should give him a chance to be a new man. Moreover, he does not know martial arts and has no power to fight back. If we kill him like this, it is against martial arts."  Spirit!"

    Young Master Sun hurriedly shouted: "I will be a new person and change my ways!"

    Yi Wufeng laughed and said: "Are you talking to me? Have you forgotten who I am? In the eyes of my demon sect disciples, only strength is the only truth! Whoever has good martial arts has the right to decide  The life and death of others. I hate people who humiliate women and oppress ethnic minorities the most. If I encounter them, I will kill them quickly. Do it!"

    The woman in white threw Young Master Sun gently, and her hand was like lightning, and she stamped on the weak point of his vest with a "snap".  Young Master Sun was knocked away by a palm and his internal organs were completely shattered. The fragments continued to come out of his mouth with blood.Pouring out, perhaps because of his fatness, he was not dead for a while. He looked at Hu Qingpeng with his dying eyes, as if he had something to say.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't bear it, sighed, walked to him and knelt down, and asked: "Do you have any last words to say?"

    Young Master Sun said weakly: "Young hero, among these people, you are the only one with the best heart. I am dying! Sun has something to ask for before he dies. I wonder if you can agree to it?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Please tell me! If I can do it, I will definitely do it for you."

    A look of joy appeared on Young Master Sun's face. He took off a black and translucent ring with difficulty and put it into his hand. He said: "Please come to Sun Mansion in Kaifeng when you are on your way and tell my family about my death."  People, tell them not to avenge me! This ring is a token passed down from generation to generation in my family, and please pass it on to my wife."

    Hu Qingpeng nodded solemnly and said: "I promise you! Just go ahead and go!"

    Mr. Sun smiled slightly and said, "Thank you!" He felt relaxed, closed his eyes slowly, and then left.  Hu Qingpeng stood up sadly and put the ring on his finger, preparing to return it to Mr. Sun's wife in the future when he arrived in Kaifeng.

    By this time, Yi Wufeng¡¯s subordinates had inspected all the corpses and called the girls who had been auctioned to leave the hall.  Hu Qingpeng asked Yi Wufeng worriedly: "Where are you taking them?" Yi Wufeng said: "Among the people killed tonight, several are masters of the big gangs. They will pick them up at noon tomorrow at the latest.  The companions will be alerted, and they must leave Hengyang overnight, otherwise they will be in disaster. I will arrange for personnel to escort them back to southern Xinjiang." Hu Qingpeng was silent. At this time, he could not help much, and he could only use the Demon Cult.  Only with his strength can he get rid of the following soldiers and send the girls away safely.

    Hu Qingpeng and Chen Qinghua left the village courtyard, figured out their direction, started Qinggong and ran towards Hengyang City.  They had just ran a few miles away when they suddenly saw the night sky brighten up. When they looked back, they saw raging fire rising into the sky. It was probably that Yi Wufeng and others set fire to Yu Chuyang's courtyard when they evacuated.  Just look at the raging momentum of the fire, and everything in the village will be reduced to ashes.

    Chen Qinghua stared blankly at the direction of the rising fire, her heart ached, and her long-suppressed tears rolled down her face. She turned around and threw herself on a big tree, crying loudly.  Hu Qingpeng, the second monk, was confused. Why was she so sad?  He scratched his head and asked: "Senior sister, what's wrong with you? Were you bullied by evil people just now?"

    Chen Qinghua stamped her feet and said, "No! Youyou don't understand other people's thoughts at all!"

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and smiled bitterly. A girl's thoughts are ever-changing. If he could figure it out, he would be a god!  He sighed: "How can I know if you don't tell me what is sad about you? If you tell me, maybe I can help you with some advice."

    Chen Qinghua was about to give up, and whispered: "There is nothing you can do to solve it!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Really? If you don't want to say it, then forget it." He understood the character of senior sister very well. You can't hide what you have in your heart. Even if you don't ask her, you have to take the initiative to say it, otherwise you won't be able to sleep.  Stable.

    Chen Qinghua gradually stopped crying, and after a while he whispered: "He Mr. Yi is an elder of the Demon Sect, and I am a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect. Even if we meet in the future, we will be like strangers.  It's gone!" His tone was full of resentment and sadness.

    There was a buzzing sound in Hu Qingpeng's ears, and his blood rushed straight to the top door. The soles of his feet felt light, as if his center of gravity was unstable, and the scenery in his eyes was shaking.  It turns out that the senior sister is obsessed with Yiwufeng!  He calmed down and wanted to comfort his senior sister with a few words, but jealousy surged up and the words changed his taste: "Humph, Yi Wufeng behaves perversely and viciously, killing people without batting an eye. It's the full domineering style of the Demon Cult. This  What does this kind of person have to worry about? Anyone who is a disciple of the Demon Sect will be punished! The next time I see him, I will ask the head master to take his life!" When he said the last sentence, his murderous intent was really revealed, and he wished he could  Shatter the clothes and dance into pieces.

    Chen Qinghua wiped away her tears and said angrily: "You are not allowed to say that to me! If he hadn't arrived in time and killed those bad guys, would we still be alive? You should be grateful to me for saving my life."

    Hu Qingpeng sneered: "What a joke, why should I thank him? He used us as bait to find the secret stronghold of Yu Mansion. If he hadn't deliberately sealed our acupuncture points, how could we have fallen into Yu Cai's hands?  You were manipulated by someone so much that you almost lost your life? This person is full of tricks and the city is so deep that you don¡¯t even know he sold you!"

    Chen Qinghua shuddered and said in a trembling voice: "You mean he is using us?" Thinking of the terrible experience in Yu Mansion and the humiliation of being auctioned in public, he couldn't help but tremble.  Carefully recalling the last words Yi Wufeng left in Yufu Taoyuan, as well as the timing of his appearance and his words and deeds, it was clearly premeditated.  Then you don't know what your status is in other people's minds.

      Hu Qingpeng said: "Sister, the disciples of the Demon Sect are all ruthless and selfish people. Don't be fooled by his gorgeous and hypocritical appearance! We"

    "Stop talking!" Chen Qinghua interrupted his junior brother with tears streaming down his face.  She sobbed silently for a while, raised her sleeves to wipe her tears, and whispered: "Let's go back to the city!" Without waiting for Hu Qingpeng's response, her sleeves fluttered and she ran away with confidence.

    Hu Qingpeng knew that she was in a bad mood, so he silently followed her towards Hengyang City.

 Volume 3: Storm and Rain in the World Chapter 7: Wulin Night Talk

    In the dead of night, Hu Qingpeng and Chen Qinghua did not dare to disturb others, so they quietly climbed over the wall and entered the Zhao Mansion, and immediately went to pay a visit to the leader.  Although everyone in the Hengshan sect had a normal relationship with Hu Qingpeng, they were still brothers in the same sect and shared weal and woe. They were quite concerned about his sudden disappearance. Most of them were awake at this time. When they heard that he was back, they all gathered together to visit.  When they saw Hu Qingpeng covered in blood, especially Chen Qinghua, who shouldn't be here, they couldn't help but be surprised and asked what happened.  Chen Qinghua didn't have the nerve to say it, so she threw herself into her mother's arms and burst into tears.

    Hu Qingpeng recounted his experience in detail, from meeting his senior sister by chance to the bloody battle at Yujiazhuang Courtyard, it was an extremely thrilling and twists and turns experience.  He only briefly mentioned the process and details of the auction of the slave girl, so as to avoid anyone's wild imagination and misunderstanding of the senior sister's innocence.  As for the episode where the senior sister fell in love with Yiwufeng, it is of course not convenient to tell it in public.

    After everyone listened to him tell the whole story, the young disciples were amazed and scolded Yu Chuyang and others for being shameless, but the older ones looked solemn.

    Liu Tianyue deplored that her daughter was almost humiliated, and said with regret: "Well done! Such a martial arts scum with a human face and a beast heart should be thrown to the eighteenth level of hell and never be reincarnated!" He gently patted his daughter's twitching shoulder and could not bear to scold her anymore.  She went down the mountain privately, looked at Hu Qingpeng in a blink of an eye, and said with complicated emotions: "Qingpeng, you are very good! To have the courage and courage to break into the wolf's den alone, risking life and death, is not in vain for all our years of training and teaching!"  Looking at the wounds and bloodstains on his body, you can imagine how tragic and dangerous the battle was.

    Hu Qingpeng said with shame: "Sixth Senior Uncle, thank you! If I hadn't taken the lead in breaking into Yufu Taoyuan this time, Senior Sister would not have fallen into the hands of thieves. In fact, I also have a lot of responsibility."

    Liu Tianyue said: "Young people, who doesn't have some curiosity and impulsiveness? You accidentally killed a disaster in the place and rescued the girl who was auctioned. It can be regarded as a great achievement!"

    Qin Tianri suddenly interjected: "But they killed the masters of the Underworld and Tianxiahui, which will cause big trouble!"

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly defended: "They didn't die by my sword, they were killed by people from the Demon Cult!"

    Qin Tianri shook his head and said: "There were no survivors in this battle. Who can prove that they were killed by people from the Demon Sect? If someone learns that my disciples of the Hengshan Sect participated in this battle, the news will spread to the underworld and the world."  , we will be unable to move forward in the arena."

    "Hu Qingpeng and other young disciples are new to the world, and they don't know much about the distribution of forces in the world. Someone asked: "Uncle Fourth Master, will the underworld and the world be very powerful?"

    Qin Tianri said: "As for the current trend of martial arts, the master knows ten times better than me, so I'd better ask him to explain it!"

    Chen Tianlei sighed: "It's time for you to understand the structure of the martial arts, so as not to accidentally offend certain forces and bring about the disaster of annihilation. There are many gangs and churches in the martial arts today, and they are usually divided into white, black and evil according to their nature. There is no need to elaborate on the white.  For example, Shaolin, Wudang, the Seven Sword Sects Alliance, the Five Families, etc. are sects that safeguard the justice of the martial arts and promote the spirit of chivalry. They have the widest distribution and the most disciples, and are also recognized by the court. The underworld, as the name suggests, is composed of those who cannot see the light.  They are composed of sects, such as Demon Cult, Qinglong Society, Tianxia Society, Yanyu Tower, Killer Alliance, etc. They kill people like crazy, rely on force to oppress the weak, and are as powerful as the Bai Dao. Outside the Baidao and the underworld, they act secretly and sinisterly.  It is a mysterious and difficult evil way. Famous sects include Baiyun Sect, Underworld, etc.

    Among the underworld, the Demonic Cult is currently the most powerful. The leader of the Demonic Cult, Xuanzong, is recognized as the number one master of the underworld. It is said that his martial arts skills are profound and he can shock the world and weep ghosts and gods. He is the most outstanding figure in the Demonic Cult in the past hundred years.  He has three disciples, all of whom are superb in martial arts, especially his first disciple, Chi Yan, who has never been defeated in the world and is known as the "Devil Dragon" and has killed countless masters.  As far as I know, the distribution of power within the Demonic Cult is relatively unique. In name, the leader has sole power, but in fact, ordinary believers are basically controlled by thirteen elders.  These elders have equal status and have different numbers of believers under their jurisdiction. They are the real powerful figures in the religion.  According to my speculation, the Yi Wufeng whom Qingpeng and the others met was the youngest elder in the Demon Cult, the ¡®Iceberg Witch¡¯ Yi Wufeng who was specifically in charge of the female cult members!  "

    Hu Qingpeng cried out: "The Iceberg Witch is wearing a dancing phoenix?! Second Junior Uncle, do you mean she is a woman?"

    Chen Tianlei said: "That's right! Of course the Iceberg Witch refers to a woman. She was just a woman disguising herself as a man. Didn't you see through her disguise?"

    Hu Qingpeng looked strange and murmured to himself: "No wonder she is so beautiful and feminine; no wonder she hates the evil people who sell female slaves so much, it turns out that she is a girl!" Thinking that he could not distinguish between male and female, he couldn't help but drink other people's dry vinegar.  He laughed dumbly and felt relaxed all over.

    Chen Qinghua, on the other hand, was blushing, ashamed and angry. It turned out that the object of his secret admiration was also a woman. If others found out, he would stillDon¡¯t die laughing!  Thinking of this, he glared at his junior brother and warned him not to talk nonsense.  Hu Qingpeng suppressed the desire to laugh and nodded at her slightly, indicating that she didn't need to worry.  Chen Qinghua's face softened slightly, and his sadness and self-pity had subsided a lot.  Zhao Qinghe didn't know what was going on, but when he saw the two of them flirting with each other, fire almost came out of their eyes.

    Chen Tianlei said: "Yi Wufeng is famous for being cold, arrogant and beautiful among the thirteen elders of the Demon Cult. She has always been active in the southwest, but rarely shows up to show off her skills. The average martial arts person doesn't know much about her. If Qingpeng and the others meet  It is the 'blood evil' Dugu Yu or the 'cold-faced Shura' Xiang Hu who are famous for their cruelty and cruelty in the demon sect. I am afraid that they will not be so lucky to escape unscathed. The disciples of the demon sect are the public enemies of the martial arts. If you bump into each other in the future, you can  Avoid them if you avoid them, and never make friends with them! If anyone dares to protect or take refuge in someone from the Demon Cult, I will immediately kick him out of the door and never use him again!"

    Hu Qingpeng and other disciples were filled with awe and responded in unison, "Yes!"

    Chen Tianlei said sternly: "What I just said is definitely not a joke. I hope you can bear it in mind! I will never allow martial arts scum to appear in the Hengshan Sect!"

    Chen Qinghua said: "Dad, we all remember it! You go on."

    Chen Tianlei said: "The one in the underworld second only to the Demon Sect in strength is the Qinglong Society, which has been rising rapidly in recent years."

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart beat suddenly, and he immediately recalled the scene six years ago.  It was after meeting He Tieyi from the Qinglong Society that he decided to abandon literature and practice martial arts and step into the world of martial arts.  He has a special affection for the Qinglong Club, and the several martial arts he now masters are the stunts that masters of the Qinglong Club have become famous for.  Drinking water remembers the source, he will never forget the appreciation and favor given to him by He Tieyi and others.  If it hadn't been for some mistake of fate, he should be a member of the Qinglong Society now instead of a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect.  He Tieyi and others died together with their opponents. Although he was deeply saddened, the murderer was also killed. There was no need for him to seek revenge and blame innocent people.

    I only heard Chen Tianlei say: "I only heard that the main altar of the Qinglong Society is located in the north. I don't know where it is specifically. The leader of the Qinglong Society is also a mysterious figure. Like a dragon, his head and tail are missing. His name is unknown in the world.  Some people know, let alone have seen his appearance. This man is talented, far-sighted, and good at using people. He has masters from various sects under his command, some even coming from as far away as Tianzhu in the Western Region. The Qinglong Society expands from north to south,  In the past ten years, it has annexed about forty gangs and sects, large and small, and its reputation is at its peak. Although the Demonic Sect is strong, it has been comprehensively suppressed by the Baidao people, so its influence on the underworld is not as strong as the Qinglong Society. We are all worried about the Qinglong Society.  It will continue to expand and will become a serious problem in the martial arts world!" After saying this, his face showed worry and his eyebrows were knitted together.

    Everyone knows what he means. If the Qinglong Society is allowed to expand and unify the underworld, its strength will far exceed that of any other sect, and it will be the only one in the martial arts world.  Once the Qinglong Society aspires to be the leader of the martial arts alliance, there will inevitably be constant fighting between the underworld and the white circles, with rivers of blood and mountains of bones.  Regardless of the success or failure of the Qinglong Club, all martial arts sects will be severely damaged and suffer heavy losses.

    Gu Tianxing said with a smile: "Second Senior Brother, you are too worried! As the saying goes, there is no room for two tigers in one mountain, how can the Demon Sect allow the Qinglong Society to become powerful and threaten its own status? In my opinion, within three years, there will be a battle between these two major underworld churches.  And it¡¯s a lose-lose outcome! Until then, we righteous people might as well hide our capabilities and bide our time and wait for changes.¡±

    Qin Tianri nodded and said: "What the fifth junior brother said makes sense! We'd better create an opportunity first and let them have a dog-eat-dog fight. Then we can gather Baidao Yingjie to clean up the mess, and use the power of thunder to sweep away the evil forces of their two families."  Eradicate the forces in one fell swoop!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the two uncles in astonishment, thinking that this approach was lacking in fairness, right?  If you want to wipe out the Demon Sect and the Green Dragon Society, why don't you rely on your own ability to accomplish it, but use these tricks?  Is there no one in the White Way who can take on the important task?  If Shaolin, Wudang, the Beggar Clan, the Seven Sword Sects, etc. join forces, no matter how strong the Qinglong Club is, they will probably be doomed.

    Chen Tianlei said: "The leader of the Demon Cult and the leader of the Qinglong Society are both powerful figures. Will they fail to consider the problems we can think of? Things are definitely not that simple! In short, a great chaos in the martial arts is about to occur. We, the Hengshan Sect, should protect ourselves wisely. Young Master  Minding your own business!" After a pause, he continued: "Under the Qinglong Society, there is the Tianxiahui whose main altar is located in Changsha! The leader named Shu who appeared in Yujiazhuang Courtyard is probably Shu Yunjie of the Baihu Hall of the Tianxiahui  . This person is greedy for wine, lustful, violent, and is one of the eight hall masters of the Tianxiahui. He is also a well-known figure in the underworld. Who would have thought that he would be killed quietly! "

    Qin Tianri interjected: "I have seen Shu Yunjie before. His body has long been drained by alcohol and sex. He no longer has the courage he once had, and is only an empty frame. Being killed by the Iceberg Witch this time is not a surprise."

    Chen Tianlei nodded and said: "The power of the Tianxiahui is mainly concentrated in the south of the Yangtze River, and the leader Zeng Zhixiong is the most powerful."?, has been famous for a long time, and was even listed among the top ten masters in the world by the good guys.  He founded Tianxiahui from scratch thirty years ago. After countless bloody battles, Tianxiahui developed into the largest gang in the south of the Yangtze River with eight halls and thirty-six rudders, and more than 10,000 disciples.  However, Zeng Zhixiong loves great achievements, favors villains, and does not like to listen to unfavorable advice. Recently, he has indulged in wine and beauty, and gradually ignores things in the world. As a result, there are many conflicts within the Tianxiahui, factions are divided, and each of them is independent.  In fact, part of the reason for the rise of the Qinglong Society was due to the chaos and lack of progress of the Tianxia Society.  Under the powerful attack and compulsion of the Qinglong Society, the demise of the Tianxiahui will be a matter of time!  "

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Uncle Master, I heard Hall Master Na Shu mention something. It seems that Zeng Zhixiong will hold a birthday banquet later this month to celebrate his fiftieth birthday."

    Chen Tianlei and Qin Tianri exchanged glances, shook their heads and said: "There are powerful enemies outside, and there are signs of disintegration inside. The world will collapse. At this critical moment of life and death, Zeng Zhixiong not only failed to rectify the internal affairs and actively prepare for war, but also  Spending manpower and financial resources to celebrate my birthday is really indiscriminate and inappropriate, and it is very dangerous!"

    Gu Tianxing said: "Second Senior Brother, the ups and downs of these underworld gangs are normal. There is no need for us to feel sad for them."

    Chen Tianlei didn't say much, and told his disciples: "The gangsters from all walks of life will come to celebrate Zeng Zhixiong's birthday in the near future. During this time, Hunan will definitely be very lively and experts will gather. Therefore, we must be careful in case we encounter outsiders.  It is up to me to resolve the provocation, and others are not allowed to act rashly."

    Liu Tianyue pointed at the white window paper and said angrily: "Second Senior Brother, if you have anything to say, leave it until tomorrow. It's already dawn!" She felt sorry for her daughter's suffering and wanted her to rest early.

    Chen Tianlei smiled and said, "How dare you disobey Madam's order? Everyone, go back to your room and sleep!"

    The disciples were excited when they heard this, but they were not sleepy at all, and they all shouted: "Master, we are not sleepy!" "Master, please continue to finish!"

    Chen Tianlei couldn't resist them and said: "Then I'll keep the story short. As for the detailed situation of Yanyu Tower, Killer Alliance, etc., I will tell you when I have the opportunity on the road. Finally, I will mention the underworld. The underworld is an evil organization, mysterious and unpredictable, and always in darkness.  During the activities, its disciples rarely show up in formal occasions. Those who occasionally appear in public use masks or black cloth to cover their faces, and never let outsiders see their true faces. Even if the enemy is not killed in a fight,  They will try their best to disfigure their appearance. Therefore, people from the underworld may borrow anyone's identity to conceal themselves. Many masters in the world did not find out that their wives or husbands were from the underworld until they were killed.

    No one knows how many disciples there are in Hell, and where its headquarters is is also a mystery.  Their leader is called the 'Ghost King'.  All the external affairs of the underworld are usually handled by the "nine ghosts of the underworld". The nine ghosts all have the surname "Yan" and are sorted by numbers. The higher the martial arts, the higher the ranking.  Yan Jiu, who was killed by Yi Wufeng, had the lowest martial arts among the nine ghosts.  The scary thing about the people in the underworld is that as long as you offend them, you will never have peace, and you will suffer endless revenge from them until all your relatives are dead.  It is said that people in the underworld will curse each other before being killed, and the results will be effective.  "

    Hu Qingpeng and others looked at each other and gasped in unison. There are such terrifying and weird people in this world!  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but ask: "Compared with the martial arts of the 'Ghost King' and the leader of the Demon Cult, whose martial arts is better?"

    Chen Tianlei pondered: "As far as I know, no one in the world has seen the Ghost King take action, and no one knows how high his martial arts is. But the recognized master of the evil sect is Ning Wufan, the leader of the Baiyun Sect. He and Ning Wufan  The leader of the Demon Cult, Xuanzong, should give it a try."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Hu Qingpeng suddenly heard the sound of gnashing teeth next to him. In a blink of an eye, Gao Qingcheng was breathing heavily, clenching his fists, and his handsome face was somewhat distorted, obviously trying to control his hatred.  Hu Qingpeng was suspicious. Senior Brother Gao was usually as cold as a mountain, with a strong personality and rarely had mood swings. Why could he lose his temper when he heard Ning Wufan's name?  Could it be that he has a grudge against the number one master of evil?  Hu Qingpeng was shocked by his own reasoning and did not dare to think more.

    Zhao Qinghe asked curiously: "Master, these are the top figures in the underworld and evil ways you mentioned. What about our top experts in the white ways?"

    Chen Tianlei said with a smile: "There are countless masters of the White Way. I can't finish it all in one moment! Since ancient times, good and evil have been fighting against each other for thousands of years. Basically, I, the teacher of justice, always have the upper hand. It is no exception now. Needless to say, it's far away.  Now, our seven major sword sects have hidden dragons and crouching tigers, and there are many talented people. Zhou Mingye, the master of Kunlun who ranked first in swordsmanship at the last regular meeting of the alliance, made an appointment with the demon dragon Chi Yan to fight in the Kunlun Mountains three years ago. The two fought fiercely for a day  The whole night was indecisive, and ended in a draw. Master Zhou shocked the world with this battle, and it is the model for you to follow.Sample.  "

    Gao Qingcheng suddenly asked in a deep voice: "Is there no one who can compete with Xuanzong and Ning Wufan?" Zhou Mingye just drew with Xuanzong's eldest disciple, and was definitely not Xuanzong's opponent.

    Chen Tianlei said: "There are several eminent monks in the Shaolin Temple, as well as the head of Wudang and the leader of the Beggar Clan, who are qualified to fight against Xuanzong and Ning Wufan. But the recognized master of Baidao is the great master Jun Wangyou. According to legend, his cultivation is  It has reached the supreme state of unity between man and nature, and it is not necessary to fight against the enemy's soldiers." He changed his tone and sighed: "It's a pity that Jun Daxia only shows up once every two or three years. He comes and goes in a hurry, and never makes friends with the masters of various sects.  , the rumors about him are always just a few words, and it is difficult to tell the truth. But everyone who has met him, such as Xiao Changkong, the leader of the Beggar Clan, although they have not made a move to compete, they are all convinced and willing to accept the defeat. "

    Qin Tianri smiled and said: "But recently, a top master has appeared in the world, known as the best swordsman in the world, named Ouyang Jue!"

    Hu Qingpeng was startled, this name is so familiar!  Could it be that that stormy night six years ago, the swordsman who killed the enemy of Raging Wind Village with one sword?  He still remembered that after the bloody battle, it was Ouyang Jue who escorted the Tang family's father and daughter on their way.  For the past six years, he has been longing to reunite with Li'er, but he doesn't know if there is still a chance for this wish to come true?

    Liu Tianyue interrupted: "Okay! You see, you guys are getting further and further away from each other. Are you still finished? If you have something to talk about some other time, just go to bed!" But seeing the night outside the window fade away, a ray of dawn fell on the window sill,  Roosters crow one after another.

    ¡°Everyone saw that the head¡¯s wife was angry, who dared not to obey her orders?  They immediately dispersed and went to catch up on some sleep without mentioning it.

 Volume 3: Storm and Rain in the World Chapter 8: Youthful Feelings

    Everyone slept until noon, then got up one after another to wash and eat.  During the meal, Zhao Fuan, who looked nervous, came over and told everyone that two major cases occurred in and outside the city last night. Everyone in Yufu in the city was killed, leaving no one alive; a farm outside the city caught fire and burned to death.  Dozens of people were arrested, and the government sent detectives to investigate, and even alerted the local garrison, who were searching for the suspects throughout the city.  The wealthy people in Hengyang City are all in danger, fearing that they will become the next target of being robbed and killed.

    Of course, everyone could guess who was responsible for these two things. They were shocked when they heard this. The people in the demon sect were really ruthless in their actions. They eradicated Yu Chuyang's influence overnight. What a great feat!  Hu Qingpeng was secretly worried that Yi Wufeng was dragging a large group of beauties on the road, could he avoid the detection of all forces?  If their whereabouts were revealed, the wolves would swarm and the girls would not have a second chance to escape.

    Chen Tianlei signaled his disciples not to talk with his eyes, and said to Zhao Fu'an: "Brother Zhao, don't worry! Judging from the current situation in Yu Mansion, this is a typical vendetta method. The murderer did not come for money. They planned carefully and succeeded.  After that, he traveled thousands of miles and would never stop nearby. Even if the government searched the city thoroughly, it would be difficult to find clues about the murderer. According to my estimation, the perpetrator is at least a hundred miles away!"

    Zhao Fu'an patted his heart and said: "That's good, that's good! Lao Yu is a disciple of the Shaolin family. Before he became famous, he had been wandering in the world for many years. Maybe his former enemies came to take revenge!" He felt relaxed and suddenly  He noticed that there was a delicate girl in the seat, and said curiously: "Hey, this girl is"

    Zhao Qinghe said hurriedly: "Dad, she is my master's daughter Qinghua. She only arrived in Hengyang last night because something happened in the mountains and delayed her trip. It was already late when Junior Sister Chen came to our house, so the child did not inform you.  "

    Chen Qinghua stood up and said sweetly, "My niece Qinghua pays homage to Uncle Zhao!"

    Zhao Fu'an laughed and said: "No gifts, no gifts! So you are Qinghe's junior sister! Master Chen, you have given birth to a good daughter. She is one of the best in talent and appearance. No wonder the little dog never forgets it and always mentions her in front of me!"  "Based on the customs at the time, his explicit statement was tantamount to proposing marriage to the Chen family in person.

    Zhao Qinghe's face turned slightly red and he said in a deep voice: "Dad, what are you talking about?!" Chen Qinghua heard the elegant meaning of the string song, her pretty face turned red with embarrassment, and she lowered her head and hid behind her mother.  Hu Qingpeng felt as if he was struck by five thunders. He was at a loss and didn't even realize that his chopsticks fell to the ground.

    Chen Tianlei was stunned for a moment and then smiled and said: "Thank you, Brother Zhao, for the compliment. Chen is so ashamed of his incompetence in teaching his daughter! Qinghe is my apprentice, and his performance has always satisfied me. But they are still young.  Xiao, especially Qinghe, should focus on his career and strive to become famous in the martial arts world as soon as possible. This is the most important thing."

    Zhao Fu'an said: "Yes, a good man must first make contributions. Otherwise, how can he gain a foothold in the world?" He winked at his son.  Zhao Qinghe understood the idea and immediately said with emotion: "Master, please rest assured, the disciple will definitely demonstrate what he has learned at the Songshan Conference, revive the reputation of Hengshan, and live up to the cultivation of the master!"

    Chen Tianlei nodded: "Okay! I hope you can do what you say." Zhao Fu'an chatted with everyone for a while, then left to deal with things in the house.

    After the servants had cleaned up the dishes and left, Chen Tianlei ordered his disciples to close the doors and windows tightly, and said with a serious expression: "Everyone, listen, the government is waiting in the morning and the world is waiting in the dark to investigate the matter of Yu Mansion being exterminated. Our words and deeds  You must be careful and careful not to take the blame for the Demon Sect. From today on, no one is allowed to mention what happened last night. Violators will be severely punished!"

    Liu Tianyue said: "Second Senior Brother, should we set off immediately and leave this place of right and wrong?"

    Chen Tianlei said calmly: "Our goal is too big. As long as we leave, it will definitely attract the attention of all parties, and they will doubt why we left Hengyang at this moment. We will stay put for the time being and contact the local martial arts knights to help the government arrest the murderer.  , pretending to have nothing to do with this matter. After the limelight has passed in two or three days, we will set off to the north again." After a pause, he continued: "Qinghe, you must tell the housekeeper of the Zhao family to restrain all the servants and slaves in the house.  , Strictly keep your mouth shut, and cannot easily leak the whereabouts of our actions to the outside world. Fourth Junior Brother, Fifth Junior Brother, you two quickly pay a visit to the Bai Dao masters in Hengyang City, and strongly invite them to jointly track down the murderers, and also investigate the movements of various gangs. After all, Yu Chuyang is  Shaolin lay disciples have a good reputation. Since we, the Hengshan Sect, are here, we should take the lead and actively pursue the murderer."

    Qin Tianri and Gu Tianxing agreed and got up to go out without mentioning it.

    Chen Tianlei glanced at his daughter and said with a straight face: "Qinghua, although you are my daughter, this time you disobeyed the order and went down the mountain without authorization. You will be severely punished according to the rules! I originally wanted to send you back to Hengshan immediately, but considering that it is now  At this critical moment, the city is full of spies, we can¡¯t have anyThere are many unusual behaviors, so just follow us for the time being.  You are strictly prohibited from leaving Zhao Mansion these days, do you hear me?  "

    Chen Qinghua was overjoyed when she heard her father allowed her to stay. As for the severe punishment according to the sect's rules, she was not frightened, so she loudly replied: "I heard it!"

    Chen Tianlei gave a few more instructions and asked the disciples to leave.  As soon as Zhao Qinghe and others walked out of the dining room, they immediately gathered around Chen Qinghua, like stars holding the moon.  Zhao Qinghe was particularly active and said with a smile: "Junior sister, there are many delicious and fun things in my house, shall I take you to have a look?" Chen Qinghua clapped his hands and said: "Okay, okay, you, the master, can't hide your secrets!" Zhao  Qinghe said with a smile: "As long as the junior sister is willing to show her favor, everything will be easy!" He then invited all the junior brothers to go to various places in the house to play together.  Gao Qingcheng immediately refused and walked away alone.

    Hu Qingpeng walked a few steps with the others and saw Chen Qinghua and Zhao Qinghe looking affectionate. He couldn't say anything, felt sad and stopped sadly.  Zhao Qinghe and others did not notice that one person was missing, and walked away talking and laughing.  Hu Qingpeng looked at their backs silently, a strong sense of loss and loneliness came over his heart, and he was so depressed that he just wanted to yell.  Except for martial arts, I am not as good as my senior brother in other aspects, so why should I win the heart of my senior brother?  Moreover, the senior sister didn't even notice whether she existed or not, which was the saddest thing.  He returned to his residence dejectedly, and saw sword lights everywhere in the courtyard, but Gao Qingcheng was practicing swordplay alone.

    Gao Qingcheng caught a glimpse of him coming back, sheathed his sword style, and suddenly said: "Junior Brother Hu, you like Junior Sister Chen very much, right?"

    Hu Qingpeng was startled and hurriedly covered it up: "Senior Brother Gao, don't talk nonsense. Be careful if someone hears it, then there will be a big misunderstanding!"

    Gao Qingcheng smiled faintly: "You don't have to lie to me! I just saw your chopsticks fall to the ground. For a swordsman, this is too abnormal! If you didn't care about her, this situation would never happen. And you are depressed and lost at the moment.  Do you still want to hide your expression from others?"

    Hu Qingpeng took a deep breath and said bitterly: "Yes, I kind of like Senior Sister. But as you can see, my chances are not as good as Senior Brother Zhao. I'm afraid Hey, why do you suddenly care about me?  ? This is also very abnormal!"

    Gao Qingcheng said: "I guess you need to vent well at this time. Maybe the power of the sword will be three points more powerful than usual, which I am looking forward to. You think of me as Senior Brother Zhao, how about we compete?"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned, as if he really saw Zhao Qinghe standing in front of him, sending a provocative signal to him, and sneered: "I hope you won't regret it!" With murderous intent, Cang Lang unsheathed his sword, and shot a flying rainbow like lightning straight in front of his opponent.  chest.

    Gao Qingcheng caught him off guard and struck him at his will, and his attack was an extremely powerful killing move. In his busy schedule, he made a horizontal stroke with his sword and swung it away.  But Hu Qingpeng quickly turned from stabbing to cutting, and the sword light swirled around, tightly covering his vitals.  Gao Qingcheng secretly shouted, "Awesome!"  His fighting spirit grew stronger, he spotted the flaw in the opponent's sword moves, raised his sword and counterattacked.

    The swordsmanship of the two ranks first and second among the eight generations of Hengshan disciples. Whether it is the understanding and application of swordsmanship, or the speed and strength of the sword, they are all between them.  This time, the fight was full of smoke and dust.  At first, the situation was evenly divided, but Hu Qingpeng gradually gained the upper hand by relying on the sharp edge of the sword.  During the fierce battle, the two swords intersected, and with a soft click, a half-foot-long section of the long sword in Gao Qingcheng's hand was cut off.

    Gao Qingcheng hurriedly jumped out of the battle circle and shouted: "Stop!"

    Hu Qingpeng pressed his sword and asked: "What's wrong?"

    Gao Qingcheng looked at his Jingshen Sword carefully, with a look of surprise and envy on his face, and asked suspiciously: "Where did you get your sword? Why have I never seen you use it?"

    Hu Qingpeng calmed down, slowly calmed down the murderous aura surging in his chest, and said: "This sword is called 'Jingshen'. It is the masterpiece of Sang Liangzi, the master swordsmith of the dynasty. It cuts iron like mud and is as sharp as any. It was the work of Seventh Master Uncle Mo."  Tianfeng gave it to me." After saying this, he threw the sword to his senior brother.

    Gao Qingcheng raised his hand to catch the Jingshen Sword, and gently caressed every inch of the sword. He couldn't put it down. His eyes shot out the flames of joy and enthusiasm, and he murmured: "A good sword, it is indeed a good sword!" He suddenly shook the sword.  , pointing his sword at the sky, with a solemn expression, exuding an aura as cold as an iceberg, and a strong wind suddenly surged around him, sending sand and rocks flying.  Suddenly, meteors were seen flying, sword energy was flowing horizontally, and a figure was flying high and low like a dragon, perfectly displaying Hengshan's sword skills.

    Hu Qingpeng was forced to retreat into the corner by the cold sword energy. He couldn't help but secretly gasped. Is this the true strength of Senior Brother Gao?  He is as quiet as a virgin, and moves like a stray rabbit. When his sword style is light and agile, it is like the spring breeze blowing on his face. When it is strange, it is like a poisonous snake flying around. When it is swift, it is like a lightning meteor. When it is fierce, it is like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey. He has mastered the essence of swordsmanship and is much better than himself.  !

    After Gao Qingcheng finished all the sword techniques, he couldn't help but look up to the sky and roar.He let out a roar and said with a smile: "Haha, have fun!" After dancing with the sword flower for a few more times, he reluctantly handed the sword back to his junior brother.

    Hu Qingpeng returned the sword to its sheath and wondered: "I didn't know until today that Senior Brother Gao's swordsmanship has reached such a level that I can't even match! Senior Brother Gao, why did you always hide your strength when you were on the mountain?" He and Gao Qingcheng said  He usually competed in swordsmanship hundreds of times, and each time he was defeated by a slight disadvantage. Therefore, he always thought that the difference in swordsmanship between the two was limited, but he did not know that they did not give their best in the competition.

    Gao Qingcheng's expression turned cold, and he asked instead of answering: "Then why don't you show your sword?"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment and said with a wry smile: "It's a long story! Even if we talk about it for three to five hours, we may not be able to explain the cause and effect of this matter clearly, because there are still many secrets involved. And these secrets are far from being revealed.  When it¡¯s public.¡±

    Gao Qingcheng smiled slightly, a bit sad and a bit sad, and said: "I have the same reason."

    The two people looked at each other, suddenly smiled at the same time, and held their two strong and thick palms together tightly.  Hu Qingpeng said solemnly: "I believe you!" Gao Qingcheng said: "Me too!" The two looked at each other and laughed, a surge of pride surged in their chests, and their blood boiled.

    Hengyang City appears to be calm as usual, but in fact there is a raging undercurrent. Many gang families have sent experts to investigate the murder case.  In order to avoid getting into trouble again, Chen Tianlei strictly prohibited his disciples from leaving the Zhao Mansion. He personally led his junior disciples to contact local heroes, tried his best to track down the real culprit, and looked like he had a clear conscience.  After being so busy for several days, naturally I got nothing.

    This afternoon, Zhao Qinghe, Chen Qinghua and others got together to play again.  Hu Qingpeng was in a irritable mood. After practicing sword practice with Gao Qingcheng for a while, he walked out of his residence and went for a walk alone to relax.  Zhao Mansion occupies a very large area and is covered with flowers, plants and trees.  He found a secluded corner and sat down. He thought of all the things he had seen and heard when he came down the mountain, especially the changes in his senior sister. He was filled with emotion. He took out the blue handkerchief that he had treasured for a long time and stared blankly at the blurry pattern and the right handkerchief on the handkerchief.  The faded word "Ȼ" in the lower corner made me feel a pain in my heart.  He knew in his heart that senior sister seemed to be an unattainable dream, getting further and further away from him.  I don't know how long he watched, but he suddenly got angry, crumpled the handkerchief into a ball, threw it into the grass, stood up and left.

    Hu Qingpeng walked for more than ten steps, his steps getting slower and slower, his heart turned over and over again, and he still couldn't let go of this hopeless relationship.  He suddenly sighed, slapped himself hard, turned around and jumped back into the grass, looking for the handkerchief he had just discarded.  Unexpectedly, the square handkerchief seemed to disappear out of thin air. Although he was sweating profusely looking for it, he almost dug three feet into the ground, but he still couldn't find a trace!  Could it be that it was snatched away by a wild rat, civet or something like that?

    Hu Qingpeng was so anxious that he was about to draw his sword and come out to sweep away the weeds. Suddenly, he heard a chuckle from above his head, and someone laughed and said, "Hey, what are you looking for?"

    "Who is it?" Hu Qingpeng looked up in shock, only to see Shengxue in white and Yi Wufeng dressed as a man standing on the branch, looking at him with a smile, his face couldn't help but heat up, and he said in surprise: "It's you! When did you  Here?" Remembering the leader's warning to stay away from the disciples of the Demon Cult, he glanced around uneasily. If someone saw this scene, they wouldn't be able to escape even if they jumped into the Yellow River.

    Yiwu Feng jumped down to the ground as light as a willow catkin, and frowned when he saw this: "I thought you were fearless, but you are as timid as a mouse! Just because I am a member of the Demon Cult, do you want to avoid me?  "

    Hu Qingpeng said with a bitter face: "People's words are terrible! Besides, the elders of my master have repeatedly told me not to associate with the disciples of the Demon Cult. How can I knowingly violate it? Hey, it is very dangerous for you to come back at this time. If you are attacked by those people,  What to do if the Party sieges us?¡±

    Yi Wufeng sneered: "Since I dare to come back, I don't take those cats and dogs seriously! Unless you spread it everywhere, who will know the truth about that night and then cast doubt on me?"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart sank, and he said warily: ¡°Then you suddenly show up here, do you want to kill me and silence me?¡±

    Yi Wufeng said displeased: "If I wanted to kill you and silence you, and I did it that night, would I still let you live to this day? Do you think I am a person who kills innocent people indiscriminately and has a habit of devouring blood? I have my own  In principle, I will never show mercy to those who deserve to be killed, and I will spare the life of those who should not be killed, no matter how stupid they are." Then she glared at him, obviously he was a "stupid person".

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "I'm sorry, I misunderstood you! Then what is the purpose of your return to Hengyang? You are not here specifically to see me, are you? Where are the girls who were abducted and trafficked?"

    Yi Wufeng rolled her eyes and said angrily: "You are so pretty, are you worth my trip? I came back specially to find out the news and see if there are any clues left for people to trace. If there are any, I must try to destroy them."  Drop the evidence. I'm bored today, so I stopped by to tell you that those girls are safe now, so you don't have to worry."

      Hu Qingpeng was moved in his heart. It turned out that the disciples of the Demon Cult were not all cold-blooded and ruthless people. When he looked at Yi Wufeng again, his bad feeling towards her disappeared unconsciously.  Yi Wufeng has a slender figure, skin as white as snow, cool temperament, and handsome appearance. She is dressed in a man's attire, which makes her even more heroic. She is like a snow lotus on an iceberg, which naturally makes people admire her.  Hu Qingpeng didn't know that she was a woman disguised as a man at first, but now that he knew her true identity, he couldn't help but be fascinated by her stunning appearance and smelling the orchid body fragrance drifting in the wind.

    Yi Wufeng saw him staring at her blankly, feeling ashamed and angry. Red and white colors flashed alternately on her face, and she said coldly: "Idiot!" She threw a ball of something in her hand at his face.  The shadow flashed and flew away.

    Hu Qingpeng was hit on the bridge of his nose by the mass. He came back to his senses in shock and found that what Yi Wufeng threw over was the blue handkerchief he was looking for!  There is still a faint fragrance left on the handkerchief, which is enough to make people think about it and have endless aftertaste

 Volume 3: Storm and Rain in the World Chapter 9: Yin and Yang Demons

    There was an uproar in Hengyang city for several days, and the turmoil gradually subsided.  After the Hengshan sect had done enough superficial work, they continued their journey to Songshan Mountain.

    Everyone took a boat and went straight down the Xiangjiang River, and arrived in Zhuzhou two days later.  The Xiangjiang River is one of the most famous rivers in Hunan. Looking around, you can see picturesque scenery along its banks, fertile fields and thousands of green lotuses.  Boats come and go on the river, and the sound of boatmen's trumpets and songs are endless.  All the young people crowded onto the deck to enjoy the scenery on both sides of the strait. If they were lucky, they could even see a beautiful fisherman girl.  Of course, we would meet many wealthy people from all over the world, but with Chen Tianlei and others holding the line, there were no conflicts.

    When the ship arrived in Zhuzhou, Meng Zhengnan, a registered disciple of the Hengshan Sect, had been waiting on the dock for a long time.  Meng Zhengnan was of the same generation as Chen Tianlei and had loved martial arts since childhood. However, due to his limited qualifications, it was difficult to achieve success in martial arts, so he was not officially included in the door.  Hu Qingpeng and others met him for the first time and respectfully called him "Uncle Meng."

    Meng Zhengnan is a big local tea merchant with a strong figure and the heroic demeanor of a warrior in his words and deeds. He held Chen Tianlei's hand tightly and said excitedly: "Senior Brother Chen, I have finally come to you!"

    Chen Tianlei said: "Originally we agreed to arrive in Zhuzhou three days early, but because of a big event in Hengyang, we had to delay the trip and made Junior Brother Meng wait for a long time." He frowned and asked: "Junior Brother looked excited  , there is a bit of sadness and anxiety on his face, could it be an accident that happened in the house?"

    Meng Zhengnan sighed: "Exactly! There are many people here and it is difficult to talk. When I hold a banquet for my senior brother and his party, I will explain it in detail to my senior brother. Please!"

    Everyone got into the three carriages prepared by Meng Zhengnan and drove into the city along the riverside road.  Zhuzhou City is three-thirds more prosperous than Hengyang, and its population is several times that of Hengyang. There are as many travelers traveling from south to north as crucian carp crossing the river, rubbing shoulders with each other.  There are many restaurants on both sides of the street, with luxurious decorations. There is a constant stream of people coming in and out. From time to time, you can hear the melodious singing of singers and the melodious sound of the piano.  Since it was already dusk at this time, all the brothels and brothels were decorated with lights and colorful decorations. They also sent Yingying Yanyan to solicit customers at the door, putting on all kinds of charming postures and enchanting eyes.

    Hu Qingpeng and other young people thought it was too stuffy in the car, so they got off the car early and walked together to take the opportunity to appreciate the scenery and people in the city.  Chen Qinghua had never seen a brothel before. He pointed at the prostitutes soliciting customers and asked: "Elder brother, why are those women so enthusiastic about strange men? What do they do?" Zhao Qinghe smiled and said: "They are prostitutes, in the flesh business.  "Chen Qinghuahua said dullly: "What is the flesh business? Have you ever gone to buy it?" Zhao Qinghe was embarrassed for a while, and the other male disciples laughed loudly, attracting passers-by to look at him.

    Suddenly, Hu Qingpeng felt that someone was peeping at him. He instinctively turned his head and saw a charming face on the right side of the restaurant, with charming eyes and a smile.  The two people's eyes collided like lightning in the air. For just a short moment, surprise, admiration, teasing and naked burning desire flashed through those charming peach blossom eyes, with a kind of green eyes.  It was indescribably weird, as if she was eager to swallow him whole.  Hu Qingpeng was frightened by the other party's fierce and direct desire and fled in a hurry. When he arrived at the Meng Mansion, his heart was still pounding and he had a strong uneasy feeling - that woman must have some evil intentions!

    Hengshan sent everyone to settle down and then went to the dining room to have dinner together.  After everyone sat down, Chen Tianlei said to Meng Zhengnan: "Junior Brother Meng, you and I are a family. If you have anything to say, feel free to speak out. Wherever we need to help, it is our duty to do so."

    Meng Zhengnan sighed: "Senior Brother Chen must have also heard that Zeng Zhixiong, the leader of the Tianxiahui Association, will hold a birthday banquet later this month. Therefore, underworld figures have been pouring into Zhuzhou recently. Starting five days ago  , a girl and a boy disappear mysteriously every day in the city. Those girls all come from wealthy families, and they are all unmarried, while those boys are all disciples of famous martial arts practitioners. There is no news about their disappearance, and there is no trace of them.  Knowing their whereabouts has caused a strong shock in Zhuzhou. Everyone speculated that it was the underworld, but they didn't know who did it? What was the purpose? And my nephew Meng Zhiming also  He disappeared without any reason late at night the day before yesterday! My eldest brother and sister-in-law were so anxious about this incident that they shed tears all day long. Zhengnan is shameless and begs Senior Brother Chen to take action and solve this strange case!"

    Chen Tianlei asked: "After those young people were kidnapped, did anyone come forward to demand ransom?"

    Meng Zhengnan shook his head and said: "No! If my nephew can come back safe and sound, I will give him any money!"

    Chen Tianlei lightly clasped his fingers on the table and asked doubtfully: "Since the person who did this is not for money, could it be for" His expression suddenly changed, he turned to look at Qin Tianri and asked: "Fourth Junior Brother, you have rich experience in the world, are you familiar with all kinds of things?"  Everyone knows a thing or two about the style of the masters, what do you think of this matter?"

    Qin Tianri¡¯s face showed a rare solemnity, and he said in a deep voice: ¡°Second Senior Brother, in my opinion, this act of robbing boys and girls is very much like the work of the Baiyun Sect¡¯s ¡®Yin and Yang Twin Demons¡¯!¡±

      Everyone was shocked. Meng Zhengnan's face turned pale and he groaned: "Yin, Yang, Shuang, Yao!"

    Qin Tianri said: "The two demons of Yin and Yang are masters of the evil way. The Yang Demon Gong Yixiong and the Yin Demon Mu Rourou are good at the art of combined attacks. They usually move around Jiangsu and Zhejiang. The two of them practice the Baiyun Sect's secret method of harvesting and nourishing.  The demon picks yin to replenish yang, and most likes to prey on young girls with yellow flowers. The yin demon picks yang to replenish yin, and specializes in hunting young martial arts practitioners. They work together in collusion, and they are always weighed. Countless boys and girls have died due to their use of tonic, and they are a major scourge in the martial arts world.  . If those young men fall into their hands, they will probably not survive!"

    Chen Qinghua asked quietly: "Elder brother, what is picking yang and replenishing yin, and picking yin and replenishing yang?" Zhao Qinghe's face was slightly red, and he was searching his intestines and stomach and didn't know how to answer.

    Meng Zhengnan's eyes were wet, and he said in a trembling voice: "Brothers, these two monsters abused the magic of collecting monsters to murder people. If they are not killed, where is the justice of heaven? It's a pity that my nephew has not yet married a wife and started a family, so he can continue the Meng family.  My bloodline has been brutally attacked!"

    Chen Tianlei said sternly: "What the Yin and Yang demons have done is harmful to nature, and both humans and gods are angry. If we, the Hengshan sect, encounter them, we will kill them quickly! But the whereabouts of people in the evil way are mysterious. If they hide deliberately, it may be difficult to find their whereabouts."

    Qin Tianri said: "Second senior brother, I have heard from friends in the world that the Yin and Yang demons have one distinctive feature. The Yang demon's eyes are red, and the Yin demon's eyes are green, which are very easy to identify. If we contact  The local gang forces will launch a comprehensive search and may be able to discover the whereabouts of the two of them."

    Hu Qingpeng's heart suddenly moved, and he immediately remembered the charming woman he saw today. She happened to have one-of-a-kind green eyes. Could it be that she was the yin demon Mu Rourou?  Recalling her hot and lustful eyes, I suddenly felt chills all over my body. Maybe I was her next target!  What if he was abducted by her with drugs and ended up dying of detoxification, wouldn't it be unfair?  He couldn't help but said: "Report to the leader, this disciple just saw a green-eyed woman on the way here!"

    The night was like ink, the noisy voices gradually disappeared, the lights in each wing were extinguished one by one, and the Meng Mansion fell into darkness.  There were only a few lanterns hanging under the eaves, swaying lonely in the cold wind.  Occasionally, the wind could hear the shrill calls of wild cats, echoing in the night sky.

    Suddenly, a figure jumped onto the wall like a ghost, silently observing the terrain and movements of Meng Mansion, a pair of green eyes sparkling, extremely strange.  The man waited quietly for a moment, then spread out his body and flew towards the backyard, like a huge bat, flying silently.  The man came to the guest room in the side courtyard, carefully slipped to the ground, and ran under the window sill. He was about to check the situation in the room when he suddenly heard a loud laugh and the lights around him suddenly turned on.  Immediately afterwards, a strong force came and smashed the window lattice. Someone in the room shouted: "Mu Yaonv, you must die!"

    The man reacted very quickly and flipped over two feet away to avoid the cold wind.  I saw silhouettes of people flashing, and people jumping out from each wing with swords, surrounding her at the core.

    The person who came was none other than Mu Rourou, one of the yin and yang demons. She had a peach-like face, crystal white skin, and a lustful and coquettish temperament between her brows. She was dressed in a tight black outfit that perfectly outlined her plump breasts and round buttocks.  Hot and attractive figure.  She looked around in surprise at the people of the Hengshan Sect. She obviously didn't expect that the other party had been prepared and could lay an ambush for her whereabouts. It seemed that tonight's delicious meal would be difficult to obtain.  Her delicate body swayed lightly, her eyes moved, a charming smile appeared on her lips, and she said in a tired voice: "My heroes, what do you want to do when you surround a weak woman like me? I have not offended you!"

    When everyone saw her charming appearance, they couldn't help but feel in their hearts, secretly exclaiming that the enchantress is very powerful.  Chen Tianlei's face sank and he shouted: "Shameless witch, you have killed countless people. Your crimes are so serious that everyone must be punished! We, the Hengshan Sect, are a famous sect of the White Dao. We never forget the purpose of destroying demons. I swear to kill you tonight."  Kill by the sword and eliminate harm for the people! If you have any self-knowledge, just commit suicide!"

    Mu Rourou raised her eyebrows and said: "Fuck you! My aunt hasn't lived enough yet, how can you just die? Don't think that your Hengshan sect is one of the seven sword sects, so you scream in front of my aunt,  I won't let you do this!" He looked sideways at Hu Qingpeng, who was guarding the outside, with a cold light in his eyes, and said coldly: "What's your name? You recognized me, right?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "So what? My name is Hu Qingpeng!"

    Mu Rourou suddenly smiled, radiating with charm: "You have plenty of energy, strong body, and the body of a boy. If I can absorb your Yuan Yang as I wish, I can add at least three more years of skill. Unfortunately,  What a pity!" As he spoke, he stretched out his pink tongue and licked his lips in an ambiguous manner.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s face turned red when he heard this, and he secretly scolded the witch for being shameless.  It turned out that after Chen Tianlei and others learned about the demon girl's appearance, they speculated that Mu Rourou might have noticed the young disciple of the Hengshan Sect and would take further action, so they set up an ambush.  ResultAs they expected, the lascivious and bold enchantress broke in in the middle of the night.

    Qin Tianri suddenly said: "Second senior brother, the Yin and Yang demons are always not far apart when they act. The demon girl seems to be delaying time to wait for help!"

    Mu Rourou was secretly shocked. Before the opponent could launch an offensive, she raised her left hand and a colorful firework exploded in the sky. She smiled and said, "No matter how smart you are, it's not easy to keep me here!"

    "Look at the sword!" Liu Tianyue couldn't bear it any longer, and while shouting, he thrust his sword forward and stabbed.  She couldn't stand Mu Rourou's coquettish demeanor at all, and hated her devilish figure even more. She immediately took the lead in attacking, piercing the opponent's seductive eyes with the tip of her sword.

    Mu Rourou put her hands on her waist, holding a pair of bright red jade rings. She blocked the incoming sword at the last moment, swung her waist lightly, and penetrated the gap between people.  Suddenly the sword light flashed, and Qin Tianri and Gu Tianxing drew their swords at the same time, pointing at the major points on her body.  The combined attacks of the two masters were extremely powerful. Even though Mu Rourou had experienced many bloody battles and was used to the wind and rain, she had no choice but to attack with all her strength. The double rings seemed to be closed, and she blocked several swords in an instant. Her face was as pale as snow.  , was knocked back three steps by the opponent.

    Chen Tianlei pointed at Mu Rourou¡¯s waist with his sword, and said coldly: ¡°Demon girl, you are definitely no match for us, why don¡¯t you just capture her without mercy?!¡±

    Mu Rourou took a deep breath, suppressed the blood surging in her belly, and sneered: "You bully the minority with a crowd, do you deserve to be called a righteous knight? If you can defeat me one on one, I will be convinced."  ."

    Liu Tianyue frowned and said: "Second senior brother, don't talk nonsense to her! We have to kill the demon girl before her accomplices arrive!" As he spoke, the long sword in his hand stabbed like lightning, and he continued to attack with killing moves.

    Mu Rourou said angrily: "Don't bully others too much!" The two rings were combined, and her free hand quickly took out a few projectiles from her arms and slammed them to the ground.  Just a few gunshots were heard, the projectile exploded, and white smoke quickly filled the courtyard, making it impossible to see even one's fingers.

    "Be careful of being poisoned!" Qin Tianri covered his nose with his hands and swung his sword towards Mu Rourou in a hazy state. Unexpectedly, the silhouette of the figure flashed and struck Liu Tianyue's sword.  Chen Tianlei shouted: "Everyone, stay where you are and don't mess around, so as not to accidentally hurt your own people!"

    The smoke dispersed in all directions, and all the disciples saw a vast expanse of white. It was difficult to distinguish between friend and foe. Everyone was on guard with their swords and did not dare to move, lest they accidentally injure their fellow disciples.  Hu Qingpeng suddenly felt a surge of air in front of him, and a strong wind hit his head. He shouted hurriedly: "Who is it?!" He lifted up his sword and picked up a jade ring with a clang.  The moment the weapons were handed over, an extremely feminine zhenqi penetrated straight into him, freezing half of his body.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked and was about to cry out for help when five large acupuncture points on his chest went numb. He was restrained by the enemy and flew into the air involuntarily.

    Mu Rourou carried the strong Hu Qingpeng with one hand, as easily as carrying four taels of cotton, and jumped up to the ridge of the roof.  Before she could land her feet firmly, she heard the roar of the sword behind her, and the sword energy was biting. Chen Tianlei said sternly: "Devil, keep me here!"  It hit the sword.  The inner forces collided, her throat sweetened, and she spat out a mouthful of scarlet blood. She felt anxious. The leader of Hengshan was really smart. I was afraid she was no match for him!

    At this moment, a black shadow fell from the sky, and two octagonal copper hammers violently hit the door in front of Chen Tianlei, followed by a loud shout in the air: "Quickly go!"

    Chen Tianlei had just fought hard with Mu Rourou, but before he had time to recover, he saw the two hammers coming with great force, his sword trembled slightly, and he used the "unload" technique to meet the enemy's hammers.  There was a loud bang, and the man jumped several feet backwards with the force of the rebound, and disappeared into the darkness in an instant, while Chen Tianlei was knocked off the roof tiles.  When he and Liu Tianyue and others jumped onto the roof again, their eyes were empty. Mu Rourou had already fled with Hu Qingpeng.  The veins on Chen Tianlei's forehead were beating wildly, and he shouted in a hissing voice: "Split up and chase after me!"

    Hu Qingpeng was grabbed by Mu Rourou's clothes and ran away. He looked sideways and saw that the buildings in the street were quickly retreating in the dark, and he didn't know where he was being taken.  As he was running, he suddenly saw a flash of black shadow, and there was a big man as strong as an ox beside him, with a copper hammer on his back and red eyes. He also had a long-haired girl under his side. He smiled and said to Mu Rouju: "Little slut"  Wife, you are getting more and more courageous, and you have provoked the entire Hengshan Sect by yourself. How is this different from committing suicide? If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, our nickname of Yin and Yang Twin Demons would not be worthy of the name!"

    Mu Rourou gave her a flirtatious look and said with a smile: "Playboy, I know you won't die without saving me! If I die, who will accompany you to practice the 'Nine Yin and Nine Yang Bone Corrosion **'?"  I owe you a favor later, and I will repay it twice as much later! The furnace cauldron I captured this time is both internally and externally well-educated, with strong energy. It is a unique product and will be of great benefit to our cultivation."

    Soon the two demons arrived outside a mansion in the north of the city, climbed over the wall, and sneaked back to the small courtyard where they lived.  The yin and yang demons usually do not sleep together. They each have their own rooms and lie next to each other.

    After Mu Rourou entered the room, sheQingpeng threw it on the big bed, then lit the red candle on the bedside and lit the spices in the incense burner.  Her room is very gorgeously decorated, mainly in pink tones, and full of erotic atmosphere. There are pictures of men and women having sex on the four walls, and each one is lifelike and detailed.  Between some of the paintings, there are also various ingenious sexual tools hanging, such as steel balls, whips, chains, antlers, double-headed sticks, etc.

    Hu Qingpeng lay on the bed unable to move, his stiff fingers still holding the hilt of the sword tightly, smelling the strong fragrance of powder and women in the air, his heart beating like a pounding, and he glanced around uneasily, especially when he saw the blood-stained prostitutes.  , feeling vaguely terrified.  He knew in his heart that he would be brutally tortured this time, and his Yuanyang body might be broken!

 Volume 3: Storm and Rain in the World Chapter 10: Demon Slaying Demons

    Mu Rourou moved her lotus steps lightly, walked to the bed in a charming way, untied Hu Qingpeng's acupuncture point, caressed his face with her slender fingers, and said with a smile: "Hu Shaoxia, don't be afraid, I will serve you well."  Yes! I want you to taste the feeling of ecstasy and become a real man, so that your life will not be wasted!"

    Hu Qingpeng said angrily: "Witch, take your dirty hands away! I tell you, an old and ugly third-rate thing like you makes me want to vomit when I see you. Get out of here!"

    Mu Rourou's face turned cold, she slapped him four times, and sneered: "You blind little bastard, my aunt can play with you however you want! If you dare to speak rudely again, I'll slap you first  Tongue cut!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s cheeks were swollen, but he still shouted unyieldingly: ¡°You vicious and shameless woman, kill me if you have the guts, what¡¯s the point of torturing people like this!¡±

    Mu Rourou laughed angrily: "What a stubborn character! It's stronger than the weaklings that my aunt caught a few days ago. Do you think you can die happily if you anger me? I won't let you do what you want! Hehe, my aunt's  Your skills in bed are unparalleled, and you are lucky to die on my belly. After I suck all your vitality, I will chop you up and feed you to the dogs, so as not to waste your good skin and flesh."

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but shuddered and gritted his teeth and said: "You, you are simply not human!" He lamented in his heart, why was he so unlucky? If he died on this woman's body, wouldn't it be a shame to the Hu family?  How can I have the dignity to meet the ancestors of the Hu family after my death?  I wanted to break through the sealed acupuncture points, but I couldn't succeed within a moment or three.

    Mu Rourou smiled charmingly and said: "Yes, I am a witch, of course I am different from ordinary people!" After saying that, she spun around twice, and the tight clothes on her body tore apart silently, falling lightly to her feet, and her body was white and flawless.  , mature and plump breasts are exposed in the air - making people's blood boil.

    It was the first time in Hu Qingpeng's life that he was facing a completely naked woman at such a close distance. He felt dizzy, his mouth was dry, and a wave of heat rushed up from his Dantian. His lower body suddenly became as hard as iron, and he pushed up his trousers a high  Tall tent.

    Mu Rourou smiled proudly and said, "Good boy, do you want to be with your sister now?" As she said that, she reached out to hold his clone, her heart trembled, and she blurted out: "What a baby!"

    Hu Qingpeng bit the tip of his tongue hard and came back to consciousness from the sea of ??desire through the severe pain. He was ashamed, angry and annoyed that he would actually react to this enchantress who was so capable of being a man!  He knew that the other party wanted to use secret methods to absorb his Yuan Yang through the art of intercourse between men and women. In order to save his life, he must not be tempted by the beauty of the other party.  Move your heart as you please, and immediately recite the "Prajna Paramita Heart Sutra" silently: "Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, walking in the deep Prajna Paramita for a long time, sees that the five aggregates are empty, and survives all hardships. Relics, color is not different from emptiness, emptiness is not different from color, color is emptiness  "Empty is color. Feelings, thoughts, actions, and consciousness are also like this" Every time you recite it silently, the passionate blood and emotion in your body will calm down.  The thoughts of desire recede like the tide.

    Mu Rourou felt that the treasure in her hand was shrinking rapidly, and she was shocked and angry. Hu Qingpeng's eyes were as clear as water, and the Buddha's light was faintly reflected on his face, like an enlightened monk who made people dare not violate him.  She loosened her hand and sneered: "Interesting! You actually practice the Buddhist meditation secret method, which is really beyond my expectation."

    Hu Qingpeng smiled slightly and closed his eyes.  I heard the crawling sounds of various animals around the courtyard, and felt a vague murderous aura.  And this murderous aura was actually hidden under his body!  Hu Qingpeng was shocked, there was someone under the bed!  Opening her eyes and looking closely at Mu Rourou's expression, she seemed not to know the secret.

    Mu Rourou became anxious as she listened to the increasingly fierce collision of sex in the neighboring room. She took out a pill the size of a longan and forced it into Hu Qingpeng's mouth.  The pill melts immediately in the mouth, like a stream of fire flowing down the Dantian.  Hu Qingpeng asked in surprise: "What are you feeding me?"

    Mu Rourou smiled and said: "Don't worry, I didn't feed you the intestinal poison. My aunt can't wait any longer. This is the 'Dragon and Tiger Diamond Pill' that can restore your glory. This time, it seems that you are a master of Buddhism.  , or my powerful aphrodisiac is more powerful."

    Hu Qingpeng is about to cry but has no tears. Could it be that he will not be able to escape this disaster after all?  His thoughts changed quickly and he said sternly to Mu Rourou: "Listen, someone wants to kill you!"

    Mu Rourou was stunned and laughed out loud: "There are more than a thousand people who want to kill me, how can I use you to remind me?!"

    Hu Qingpeng said slowly: "What I mean is that someone in this room wants to kill you."

    Mu Rourou leaned down and stared at him, and sneered: "Are you trying to make things up? You just want to kill me? Stop dreaming!" She thought he was talking nonsense and alarmism.

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Why should I lie to you? The killer is hiding" Before he finished speaking, murderous intent suddenly broke out, and a ray of black light suddenly shot out from under the bed like a deadly meteor, stabbing the man standing beside the bed.  Mu Rourou.

    Mu Rourou was caught off guard. She never thought there was an enemy under the bed. She was completely naked.Liu Liu had no weapons to resist.  At the moment when murderous intent reached his body, he instinctively jumped back. At the same time, his wrist shook slightly, and he used the silver bracelet as a hidden weapon to shoot at his opponent.  But a black light flashed past, splitting the bracelet into four pieces, and stabbed her right leg mercilessly, causing blood to fly.  Mu Rourou screamed and fell to the ground, exclaiming: "Playboy, save me!" Suddenly, her chest felt cold and she was nailed to the ground by a long sword.

    Hu Qingpeng looked intently and saw that the person who had taken action had handsome features, pale skin, and a pair of black eyes as deep as a cold pool, hiding boundless pain and murderous intent. The thin figure looked lonely, and his whole body was wrapped in black clothes, as if  An agile black panther.  The man quickly pulled out the long black sword from Mu Rourou's chest, raised the tip of the sword, cut off her right ear, and put it away in his arms.  Mu Rourou's limbs twitched, blood gushed out from the wound, and she died on the spot.

    At this moment, there was a loud bang, mud and rocks flew, and a big hole appeared in the wall.  The naked Yang Demon Palace Kazuo jumped into the room from the entrance of the cave with a copper hammer in hand, his lower body still stained with the blood of virgins.  When he saw Mu Rourou lying in a pool of blood, his eyes were bloodshot, and he shouted angrily: "F*ck, you dare to kill my woman, go to hell!" He swung his hammers in a circle and aimed at the swordsman in black.  .

    The swordsman in black jumped to the bedside, slapped Hu Qingpeng with his left palm, and used his inner strength to unlock his sealed acupuncture points. He said coldly: "Join us, or you will die!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the copper hammer hit fiercely with strong wind.  The black-clothed swordsman dodged sideways and raised his sword to point at his opponent's throat.  Hu Qingpeng rolled out of bed and, regardless of his awkward posture, slashed Miya Kazuo's feet with his sword.  Although it was the first time for the two to cooperate, the two swords combined and attacked up and down were actually very impressive.

    Gong Yixiong was counterattacked by two people at the same time, and his sword energy was extremely cold. Knowing that his opponents were wielding swords, he was shocked and forcibly stopped his hands and retreated.  This time, his energy was suppressed and he could not help but spurt out blood.

    The swordsman in black took the opportunity to escape and jumped out of the window.  Hu Qingpeng did not dare to neglect and jumped out immediately after him.  The two of them jumped up the wall one after another and ran outside the house.

    In the darkness, whistles were heard all around.  Black shadows flashed not far away, and five or six experts jumped onto the roof and rushed towards them like night owls.  Hu Qingpeng looked at each other's skills from a distance. Each of them had the level of a yin and yang demon. The leader among them was even more powerful. His dazzling eyes made him dare not look at each other even though they were more than ten feet away.  Hu Qingpeng cried out in his heart, what on earth is this place?  How could there be so many masters?  If they want to avoid the pursuers behind them, it will be difficult for them to reach the sky!

    The swordsman in black was obviously prepared. He calmly took out a few projectiles and threw them violently towards both sides.  There was a flash of fire where the projectile landed, and several fire heads burned at the same time. They were swept by the wind and instantly connected into one piece. The thick smoke was billowing and swallowed up several houses before their eyes, blocking the enemy's pursuit route.  Hu Qingpeng secretly admired him. He made decisions before taking action, prepared a retreat route in advance, and did not blindly fight against the enemy. This is the secret of traveling in the world!

    The fire was raging, and most of the people in the mansion were busy carrying water to put out the fire, and the interception force was immediately reduced sharply.  The swordsman in black chose places with few guards and broke out of dangerous situations with almost no effort. Two or three unsighted people tried to block him, but they were cut in half with one strike of his sword.  Hu Qingpeng followed him and saw his fierce and neat killing methods. He couldn't help but think of a person in horror. Could it be that they were from the same sect?

    The two of them fought their way out of the mansion. The swordsman in black ran towards the southwest and said without looking back: "Go separately, don't follow me!"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment. Looking back, he saw that four masters had broken through the fireworks. They quickly sheathed their swords, jumped to the ground, and ran towards the east crossroads.  As soon as he turned the intersection, he suddenly saw a figure flashing. A person jumped out from the roof facing the street. His pretty face was frosty and his expression was cold. He turned out to be a witch dressed as a dancing phoenix!  Hu Qingpeng said in shock: "Why are you here?!"

    Yi Wufeng complained: "You're so verbose, it's all you!" Her body was blown by the wind as she headed towards the nearest alley.  Hu Qingpeng had no time to think and followed her step by step.

    The two of them had just sneaked into the alley and hid, when they suddenly heard the strong wind, and two masters suddenly appeared on the top of the tall building facing the street.  Yi Wufeng immediately lowered her body and completely disappeared into the shadow of the corner. She held her breath and even closed her eyes gently.  Hu Qingpeng followed her example and lay beside her without daring to move.  The night was dark, with only the sound of wind and the rustling of leaves alternating.

    The two people suddenly lost sight of Hu Qingpeng, and their hurried footsteps stopped at the same time. They looked around and saw no sign of a human figure flashing, nor did they hear the sound of Qinggong breaking through the air.  One of them said angrily: "Master, there are people on the other side to help. They must be hiding in nearby houses now. I will dig them out!" The voice sounded like gold and iron, and the internal power was extremely deep.

    The other person pondered for a moment, and in a blink of an eye he saw black shadows beating in the distance. It was probably that the people in the city were alerted by the fire and were rushing here to find out.  He didn't want to reveal his whereabouts early and have conflicts with irrelevant people, so he sneered and raised his voice??: "No matter who sent you, if you miss today, I swear to kill you and other dogs!" Raising his hand, half of the building collapsed, shocking the sleeping civilians around to jump up, shouting and cursing.

    The two people jumped up and disappeared back into the house.

    When Yi Wufeng heard the sound of them leaving, she couldn't help but let out a breath and stood up straight. Seeing that Hu Qingpeng was still lying on the ground, she felt angry and kicked him on the shoulder, saying angrily: "What are you doing?"  ?Why don¡¯t you get up and leave!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly raised his head, his eyes were red, and he let out a deep beast-like roar from his throat. He suddenly jumped up, put his arms around Yi Wufeng, and kissed her soft lips fiercely.  The "Dragon and Tiger Vajra Pill" he took was an extremely powerful aphrodisiac. Its properties were so strong that even the monks who meditated and practiced asceticism couldn't resist it, not to mention his strong blood.  At this time, the drug was taking effect, and all he could think about was finding a woman to vent his lust for, and it didn't matter who the woman was.  He hugged the soft and fragrant female body, and the lust in his body was even more uncontrollable.

    Yi Wufeng didn't expect that he was so bold that he dared to kiss her forcefully. Suddenly, she was hugged by a pair of strong arms. The man's hot and strong breath sprayed on her face. She felt confused for a while, and when she woke up, her cherry blossoms  The lips have fallen, being licked, sucked and rubbed wantonly by the other party, and a strange numbing feeling swept through the whole body.  Feeling ashamed and angry, she twisted around, escaped from Hu Qingpeng's arms, and hit him in the chest with her palm.

    "Bang!" Hu Qingpeng was hit by a palm and was knocked backwards. Blood spurted out from his mouth and he passed out.

    Yi Wufeng spat fiercely, and then wiped her lips with her backhand. The murderous intention in her heart had never been so intense.  She had been a virgin for more than 20 years, and no man had ever touched her body, let alone hugged or kissed her. But tonight, she was careless and this bastard took advantage of her!  How can we eliminate the hatred in our heart if we don't cut this pervert into pieces?  She jumped to Hu Qingpeng's side, and was about to kill him with one palm, when she suddenly noticed a strange phenomenon, her face turned red and her heartbeat stopped.

    I saw Hu Qingpeng lying on his back on the ground, his face red, because the aphrodisiac in his body was extremely overbearing. Even in a coma, his hard and straight body was holding up his crotch, which was very eye-catching.

    Yi Wufeng rolled her eyes and understood the reason why Hu Qingpeng suddenly became crazy. He was 90% forced to take powerful aphrodisiacs and lost control of his mind, so he acted out of the blue!  I couldn't help but hesitate in my heart, since it was not his fault, should I kill him to vent my anger?  After hesitating for a moment, he heard the sound of Jianghu people running closer and closer. He bit his silver teeth and sighed softly: "That's all, I'll spare you this time. I'll find a reason to kill you later!" He bent down and picked up Hu Qingpeng, gliding lightly.  Flying away like smoke.

    The light was dazzling, and a warm feeling slowly moved in the chest.  Hu Qingpeng opened his eyes with difficulty and saw a ray of sunlight slanting down from the window and shining on his body, which was very warm and helpful.  This is a strange room with blank walls and a few simple pieces of mahogany furniture. The tables and chairs are spotless, and the Jingshen Sword hangs on the bedside.  It was quiet outside the house, except for the occasional chirping of birds chasing each other and the sound of waves lapping on the shore.

    Hu Qingpeng was wondering, where is this place?  Why are you lying here?  There were many scenes in his mind. The scenes from last night flashed like lightning, and the last scene was vague. He only remembered Yi Wufeng's furious and murderous eyes, and he couldn't remember anything else.  He tried to move his body, but felt throbbing pain in his chest. He must have suffered serious internal injuries.

    He reluctantly sat up cross-legged, with his five hearts raised to the sky, exhaling and regulating his breath, guiding the true energy to circulate, and repairing the damaged meridians bit by bit.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the zhenqi circulated for thirty-six weeks, and 70% of the injuries in my body were healed, and the pain in my chest was almost gone.  Hu Qingpeng slowly calmed down and opened his eyes. He saw a girl in white sitting on the chair beside the bed. Her eyes were as bright as stars. She was looking at him curiously. He couldn't help being surprised. He jumped out of bed and asked, "Who are you? What is this?"  Where?"

    The girl said calmly and generously: "Congratulations to Shaoxia Hu for recovering from his injury! I am Elder Yi's maid Xiaolan. This house is our temporary stay in Zhuzhou. It is located on the west side of the city by the river. It is very safe."

    Hu Qingpeng asked in surprise: "Did Yi Wufeng save me?" He thought he was injured under her palm, but according to Xiaolan's meaning, it was exactly the opposite.

    Xiaolan said displeasedly: "Young Master Hu, please show some respect to our elders! Even if you look down on my demon sect disciples, Elder Yi has saved your life, so you shouldn't call him by his first name!"

    Hu Qingpeng blushed and said: "Miss Xiaolan taught me a lesson, I know I was wrong. I would like to ask the girl, who was I injured by? Where is Elder Yi now?"

    Xiaolan chuckled and said: "Young Master Hu, are you so sleepy that you can't even remember the enemy who injured you? You ask me who I am going to ask? When Elder Yi brought you back the night before yesterday, you were covered in blood.  , and" His face suddenly turned red with embarrassment, and he seemed to be smiling.He glanced at Hu Qingpeng with a smile, and then said: "Our elders have spent a lot of effort to stop the bleeding and detoxify you! Now she has gone out to investigate the movements of the Baiyun Sect's troops. She will probably come back in the evening."

    Hu Qingpeng lost his voice and said: "The day before yesterday? Could it be that I was in a coma for a day and a night?"

    Xiaolan nodded and said: "Yes!"

    Hu Qingpeng slapped his forehead and shouted: "Oh no! I wonder if my uncle and the others have left Zhuzhou? What should I do if they leave?" He clasped his fists at Xiaolan and said: "Miss Xiaolan, please tell you  Dear parents, Hu Qingpeng will never forget her life-saving kindness, and he will definitely repay her in the future! I want to find my fellow disciples in Hengshan as soon as possible, so I¡¯ll take my leave now!"

 Volume 3: The World is Stormy and Rainy Chapter 11: Watching the Water and Dancing the Sword

    Xiaolan hurriedly opened her arms to block the door and shouted loudly: "Don't leave!"

    Hu Qingpeng inserted the Shocking Divine Sword and said with a smile: "Why can't I leave? I'm not a disciple of your Demon Cult, so I don't need to ask Elder Yi for instructions." For some unknown reason, he was actually quite afraid of facing Yi Wufeng, and  I don¡¯t want to have too much entanglement with people from the Demon Cult, so it¡¯s better to leave early.

    Xiaolan rolled her eyes twice and said: "The remaining poison in your body is not cleared, and you have to wait for the elder to come back before you can find the antidote. If you don't believe me, just feel free to walk again."

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said, "I'm not poisoned! Why should I take an antidote?"

    Xiaolan rolled her eyes at him and stamped her foot: "You are so stupid! Think carefully, have you ever taken powerful aphrodisiac, aphrodisiac medicine? You need to take one 'Qinghuo Bingxin Pill' every twelve hours  ', take it three times in a row to completely remove the poison from your body. If you give up halfway and the poison attacks, you will become a hungry bastard!"

    Hu Qingpeng's face heated up and he smiled awkwardly: "That's it! Then I'll just wait for her to come back before leaving!" He secretly said that it was dangerous. If he made a fool of himself in public because of his evil deeds, how could he still have the face to hang around in the world?  ?  Just hit him to death.

    A sly light flashed in Xiaolan's eyes, and she clapped her hands and said, "You said this yourself, don't default on your debt!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Once a word is said, it is hard to follow! But, Miss Xiaolan, do you have anything to eat here?" After sleeping for a day and a night, he was so hungry that his chest pressed against his back.

    Xiaolan smiled and said: "Of course, I'm afraid you won't be able to finish it! Just wait."

    After lunch, Hu Qingpeng burped with satisfaction and praised Xiaolan for her cooking skills.  Xiaolan has served Marquis Yi Wufeng for many years and has never been praised by the elders. Today was the first time she heard someone praise her cooking skills, and she smiled from ear to ear.  She declined Hu Qingpeng's request for help and drove him to the backyard to clean up the mess alone.

    Hu Qingpeng stretched his muscles in the backyard for a while, then pushed the door open and went out.  This private house was built along the river, surrounded by willow trees. The place was remote and very clean.  The river breeze blows coolly, the river surface is open and flat, and the fields in the distance are connected with the sky. As far as the eye can see, I feel comfortable.  But looking down at the surging river and the dead people makes us feel desolate and sad that life is short.

    Hu Qingpeng took off his shoes and socks, stepped barefoot on the grass on the shore, let the breeze blow his clothes and hair, and a strange feeling of tranquility quietly came to his mind.  Since he started practicing martial arts, he has spent every day busy and tired, forcing himself to practice swordsmanship and study against the clock, without slowing down his progress for a moment.  The pressure he endured was two or three times that of other brothers.  It is rare to have half a day of leisure at this moment. There is nothing to do but wait. The whole person's mind and body are completely relaxed. The spiritual consciousness is extended and naturally integrated into the breath of heaven and earth. I quietly listen to the whisper of willow leaves, the murmur of the river, and breathe.  Smell the faint fragrance of green grass, feel the gentleness of the wind, have no desire, no sorrow, no joy, the spiritual platform is extremely empty and bright.

    Suddenly I recalled the night when I recited the "Prajna Paramita Heart Sutra" and experienced the feeling of being transcended from the physical body and integrated with the heaven and earth. My heart moved, as if I had caught some kind of revelation, but I seemed to have realized nothing.  .  He didn't deliberately pursue that strange feeling, letting it pass by on the lake of his heart, causing ripples in circles.

    He shifted his attention from the inside to the outside world, looking around, and every object showed a new look in his eyes.  Especially the river in front of us, with its mighty flow and endless changes, is like a dormant dragon, breaking through the bank unstoppably.  He watched in fascination the waves set off by the river, the vortex formed by the collision of water flows, the blooming and breaking of each wave, and countless scenes flooding into his mind, intertwined with each other, vividly recreating the myriad postures of a river.

    Hu Qingpeng felt that he was the river, and the river was himself. It might swirl, surge, intertwine, rise and fall, be gentle, or be violent His mind suddenly jolted, and eight characters suddenly appeared in his mind: "The flow of water is irregular, and the softest is strong."  ".  He drew his sword in his hand and started dancing like no one else, stabbing in the east and slashing in the west. Each sword was light and soft, piercing the air silently. At first glance, it seemed that it did not pose a threat to the enemy at all.  It was neither the Hengshan sword technique nor the moves of any sword sect he had ever seen. It was plain and contained countless changes, and its gentleness contained infinite power.  Later, he named the sword technique he learned near the river "Shui Rou".

    He danced faster and faster, but the trajectory of each sword was clearly traceable and looped endlessly. The strong wind brought by the sword overflowed outwards, blowing off countless willow leaves.  When he danced to the extreme, Hu Qingpeng let out a long roar, and slashed with his long sword in the air. The sword energy suddenly concentrated and struck down. The river surface stirred up water waves several feet high, and the sound shook for miles.

    Hu Qingpeng quickly put the sword back into its sheath. He felt full of energy. Not only had the injuries in his body healed, but his understanding of swordsmanship had also improved. He was about to laugh three times when the splashing river water happened to pour down his sleeves, covering his head.  He was drenched.  He is embarrassedWiping a handful of water droplets from his face, he grabbed his shoes and socks, swooped back to the backyard, and closed the door behind his back. He was secretly glad that no one had seen the embarrassment just now, otherwise his reputation would have been wasted.  ?

    Before he could finish his thought, he heard an exaggerated and crisp laughter.  I saw Xiaolan leaning against the door, pointing her finger at him, laughing until tears flowed down her face.  Hu Qingpeng's face turned red and white, and he said bravely: "Miss, have you never seen a drowned rat? You don't need to smile so much, right?"

    Xiaolan laughed so hard that she was out of breath and said: "Youyourheadhead"

    Hu Qingpeng asked in surprise: "What's wrong with my head?" Suddenly he understood what the other party meant. He raised his hand and touched the top of his head. There were actually several green and slender aquatic plants!  No wonder Xiaolan smiled so happily, she looked really funny.  He threw the water plants on the ground angrily and arranged his clothes. Suddenly he noticed that the sun was setting in the west and it was already dusk before he knew it. He asked Xiaolan, "Is Elder Yi back?"

    Xiaolan finally stopped laughing, wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with her backhand, and said hard: "Not yet! Don't worry, your antidote is indispensable!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Yi Wufeng's unique and cold voice coming from the front yard: "Xiaolan, who are you talking to?"

    "Elder!" Xiaolan smiled meaningfully at him, turned around and rushed to greet the master.  Hu Qingpeng thought for a while and walked into the room.

    Yi Wufeng walked into the living room and just sat down when she suddenly saw Hu Qingpeng walking out of the back room. Her heart skipped a beat. She tried her best to pretend to be indifferent and said coldly: "It's you! Your injury has healed, why are you still lying there?"  Are you staying or not?"

    Hu Qingpeng didn't expect her attitude to be so cold. Looking into those cold and beautiful eyes, he said: "Xiao, Miss Xiaolan said, I, there is residual poison in my body, and I asked Elder Yi to give me two capsules of antidote."  Medicine. I am very grateful for this life-saving grace."

    Yi Wufeng was stunned for a moment, her pretty face suddenly darkened, and she looked at Xiaolan with sharp eyes.  Before she could ask, Xiaolan fell to her knees and whispered: "Elder Qi, Hu Shaoxia wanted to leave after he woke up today. His subordinates couldn't stop him, so they had no choice but to lie to him that the poison was not gone.  , needing to wait for the elder to come back for treatment. The subordinates thought that it would be hard for the elder to investigate the enemy's situation alone. If Hu Shaoxia helps, he may be able to grasp the opponent's conspiracy as soon as possible, so he found an excuse to keep him. The subordinates are good at making decisions, such as  Please ask the elders to punish you severely if you do anything improper.¡±

    Yi Wufeng couldn't laugh or cry after hearing this. She chose to leave before Hu Qingpeng woke up and return at dusk, just because she didn't want to meet him again, so as not to bring back the unpleasant memories of the night before.  Unexpectedly, Xiaolan couldn't understand her intentions at all, and she actually took it upon herself to trick Hu Qingpeng into staying, which really gave her a huge headache.  He glared at Hu Qingpeng sideways and said disdainfully: "How can his three-legged cat skills help me? Xiaolan, you praise him too much!"

    Hu Qingpeng was furious, puffed up his chest and said loudly: "Elder Yi, although you have helped me save my life, a scholar cannot be killed! Please take back what you just said!" The sword energy spread out, and the temperature in the room suddenly dropped.

    Yi Wufeng exclaimed in surprise and said curiously: "In just half a day, your skill has improved to a new level!" She immediately looked at him with admiration.  I saw that he had a tall and straight figure, strong muscles, and piercing eyes, showing strong self-confidence and fighting spirit. His face was not handsome but full of masculinity, and his broad shoulders seemed to be able to withstand any challenge and pressure.  Yi Wufeng couldn't help but glance at his lips, her heart trembled. The numbing feeling from the kiss that night passed through her whole body like an electric current. She slowly lowered her head, and a blush as light as rouge appeared on her white jade cheeks.  He whispered: "You, why are you so fierce?"

    The first time Hu Qingpeng saw her look as shy as a girl, like a glacier thawing, the earth returning to spring, blooming with unspeakable beauty, he couldn't help but stare straight at her, swallowing his saliva secretly, and flew to Java with anger.  Sansan smiled and said: "I'm sorry, I was too impulsive. Please don't take offense."

    Xiaolan looked at this and that, feeling amused, and covered her face with her sleeves and snickered.  She has served Yi Wufeng for many years and knows that this master is as cold as an iceberg and treats any man without any pretense.  When Yi Wufeng brought Hu Qingpeng back that night, she noticed that the master's expression was different. He seemed to care about the life and death of this man, and for the first time, he personally healed his injuries!  Later, before Hu Qingpeng regained consciousness, she deliberately avoided seeing him and acted even more abnormally.  That's why Xiaolan tried to trick Hu Qingpeng into staying, just to confirm her suspicion.

    Yi Wufeng calmed down, touched her warm cheek, and thought to herself, what's wrong with me?  Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Xiaolan snickering, and for a moment he felt ashamed and angry. He slapped the table and said with a sullen face: "Xiaolan, don't kneel down like that! Look at what time it is, why don't you go prepare dinner?"

    "Yes! I will go get ready immediately." Xiaolan suppressed her smile and stood up to go out without mentioning it.

    Yi Wufeng shouted back at her subordinates, the embarrassment in her heart weakened a lot, and shenAfter a while, he suddenly asked: "Can you swim?"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment, then realized that he was asking himself, and said hurriedly: "I can swim, but I can't swim fast."

    Yi Wufeng said: "It doesn't matter whether you swim fast or slow, as long as you can. I need your help to investigate something tonight."

    Hu Qingpeng said: "The grace of saving your life should be repaid by the spring. Let alone one thing, I will help you do ten things. But what you do cannot violate the spirit of chivalry or harm the law."

    Yi Wufeng said: "Don't worry, this matter will never violate your principles. As for the specific details, I will discuss it with you in detail after dinner."

    After a moment of silence, Hu Qingpeng said, "Elder Yi, we are really destined to meet each other in Zhuzhou after leaving Hengyang. I wonder what you came to Zhuzhou for?"

    Yi Wufeng's face was as dark as water, and she scolded: "Who is destined to you?! Don't talk nonsense." After a pause, he continued: "The reason why I came to Zhuzhou is because the Baiyun Sect, the old enemy of my demon sect, suddenly secretly  A large number of masters were sent to Hunan with unknown intentions. I was ordered by the leader to spy on their movements so as not to be caught off guard when the war started."

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly realized: "No wonder you appeared outside that mansion! Are the Demon Sect and Baiyun Sect a feud? Since they are going in alone, why don't you gather people and catch them all in one fell swoop?"

    Yi Wufeng shook his head and said: "Things are not that simple! I need to understand their purpose and plan of coming here before I can formulate countermeasures for their next move. Before that, it is not advisable to act rashly, otherwise it will alert the snake. What's more, according to the  I know that this time the Baiyun Sect sent Huangfuji, the leader of the four sect masters, to lead the team, and seven other first-class masters followed him. Their strength is extraordinary. I cannot defeat them with just my own strength.  , unless there is support from other elders, we can only fight with him."

    Hu Qingpeng said: "But the night before last, a swordsman in black sneaked into the secret stronghold of Baiyun Sect and killed Mu Rourou, the yin demon among the yin and yang demons. From his killing techniques and martial arts, he seemed to be a disciple of the demon sect."

    Yi Wufeng snorted coldly: "The person you are talking about is Nangong Qiu, the Demon Sword. He acted without authorization for his own grudges and almost ruined the major event assigned by the leader! Because of his making such a fuss, the Baiyun Sect's defenses were strengthened several times.  Times, I can't even get close to the place where they are discussing. If not, how can I use you to help?"

    Hu Qingpeng asked curiously: "What is the origin of Nangong Qiu? As an elder, can't you command him?"

    Yi Wufeng frowned and said: "Nangong Qiu was originally a side disciple of the Nangong family. Later, because his wife and daughter were killed by a master of the Baiyun Sect, he turned to the sect and was determined to take revenge. He worshiped Xiang Hu, the 'cold-faced Shura' of the sect.  As a master, he was given the Blood-killing Sword, and since then he has been alone, focusing on killing the disciples of the Baiyun Sect. His whereabouts are mysterious and unpredictable. Now that he appears in Zhuzhou, why doesn't Huangfuji and others feel nervous? "

    Hu Qingpeng said with lingering fear: "Fortunately, he happened to sneak into Mu Rourou's room that night, otherwise I would have been killed by that witch" He glanced at Yi Wufeng secretly, and was embarrassed to finish his words. He laughed a few times and sighed: "I don't know.  Did he escape the pursuit of the masters of Baiyun Sect? By the way, Elder Yi, who injured me? I want to seek revenge from him!"

    Yi Wufeng asked calmly: "Don't you remember anything at all?"

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I only remember that I was with you, and then my whole body became hot, and my mind went blank. As for what happened after that, I have no memory."

    The scene of the two people kissing each other flashed through Yi Wufeng's mind. She was so embarrassed that her ears were burning. She pretended to be calm and said, "I'll tell you the truth when I have the opportunity in the future. Now is not the time." Before he could continue to ask,  He rushed out of the door as if he was running away.  Hu Qingpeng was baffled. Monk Zhang Er was really confused.

    The sky was filled with dark clouds, the stars and moon were dim, and the area along the river bank was as dark as ink.  There are still ships passing by on the wide river, and the scattered ship lights reflect in the water, outlining the outlines of the ships.  From time to time, you can hear the loud calls of the boatmen, which are quickly blown away by the wind.  Yi Wufeng and Hu Qingpeng put on night clothes, covered their faces with black scarves, and ran lightly along the river bank.

    After Yi Wufeng put on the tight-fitting night clothes, her beautiful figure was immediately revealed, with slim shoulders, slim waist, and graceful curves. Her beautiful legs were extremely long and straight, showing amazing elasticity when running.  Hu Qingpeng followed closely behind her, his eyes involuntarily falling on her swaying waist and strong round buttocks. He admired the beauty's graceful posture while running up close. His Dantian was burning with heat, and his eyes almost gushed out.  Fire comes.

    To be honest, among the beauties he has ever seen, the most beautiful one is Li'er's mother, Princess Li Yan'er of the Yuan Dynasty. She is noble, gentle, elegant and generous, just like an earthly fairy, and her beauty is unparalleled in the world.  Yi Wufeng, on the other hand, is slender, as cold as ice, and a little mysterious in her arrogance, like the snow on an iceberg.?Coming out of the world proudly can best arouse a man's desire to conquer.  If she changed back to women's clothing, she would only be half as good as Li Yan'er.  As for Chen Qinghua, Mu Rourou and others, they can't compare with them.  It's a pity that good and evil are not mutually exclusive. He and Yi Wufeng are destined to be unable to make friends. Maybe after tonight, we will be strangers to each other.  When we meet on a narrow road in the future, we might even turn swords against each other and become enemies.  He was thinking wildly along the way, his expression changing in a thousand ways, and he didn't pay attention to where he came.

    Yi Wufeng didn't know what the man behind her was thinking. Looking at the brightly lit dock in front of her, she suddenly stopped and whispered: "We're here!"

    Hu Qingpeng didn't even realize that she would suddenly stop. Unable to hold back her momentum, she bumped into Shang Wufeng's back and hugged her full of fragrant jade. The sweet fragrance filled her heart.  Yi Wufeng was caught off guard and felt a strong impact. The strong and familiar masculine breath rushed into her nose. Her heart was in confusion, her whole body became weak, and she fell forward involuntarily with a soft cry.

 Volume 3: The World is Stormy Chapter 12: Murder and Silence

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng touched Yi Wufeng's skin, he realized that something was wrong. Yi Wufeng's cold face and the cold eyes when killing people flashed in his mind. His hands felt like being burned by a hot iron, and he hurriedly retracted them, but his body  Due to the inertia, they rushed forward and fell to the ground together with Yi Wufeng, pressing on her toned back, and then rolled to the side.  In just a short moment, he clearly felt the softness and beautiful curves of the beautiful woman's skin beneath him. The bone-crushing touch made his blood boil, and a certain part of his body was extremely hard.

    As soon as he straightened his back and sat upright, the sound of wind hit his ears. Two slaps in the face made stars pop out of his eyes and his teeth became loose. Yi Wufeng's bone-chilling voice followed closely: "Are you a pig?! You don't have to walk long."  Eyes? Next time you dare to touch me, I will chop off your pig hands!"

    Hu Qingpeng knew that he had made the mistake first, so he apologized and declared that it was an unintentional mistake. He promised not to make the same mistake again, and reminded her of the purpose of her trip.  Yi Wufeng also knew that he didn't mean to eat her own tofu, so she barely suppressed her feelings of shame and anger, and said in a vicious voice: "I'll let you go for now, and I'll settle the score with you slowly in the future. Remember this!"  The cold air coming out of the seam made Hu Qingpeng tremble with fear and his scalp became numb.

    The location where the two of them were located was still more than twenty feet away from the dock. The surrounding area was overgrown with weeds, and there were dozens of scattered willow trees. The area near the river bank was covered with reeds, making it an excellent hiding place.  The only drawback is that mosquitoes are rampant and snakes and rats are scurrying around, making Yiwufeng cautious, fearing that if she takes a careless step, she will step on a furry and disgusting object.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the pier at her signal, and saw that a corner of the pier was blocked by dozens of men with knives. At the top of the warehouse, there were several rows of archers holding crossbows on guard, as if facing a formidable enemy.  There were four people who seemed to have higher status standing together chatting, looking towards the river from time to time.  One of them was a thin man with a ferocious appearance. He was actually Deng Dingnan of the Tianxiahui who he had met a few years ago. He must have been transferred from Hengyang to Zhuzhou to take up a post.  Hu Qingpeng still remembers that he slapped his adoptive father on Mount Heng. They were really enemies.

    Yi Wufeng pointed out: "The person standing on the far left with a whip wrapped around his waist is Deng Dingnan, the deputy helmsman of Zhuzhou Branch of Tianxiahui. On his right is Yue Zongjin, a master of Baiyun Sect. He is superb in soft sword kung fu and likes to cook.  People who eat human brains are called 'trolls' by those in the evil way. In the past, there was a man with yin and yang who was also a master of the Baiyun Sect - the 'double-faced evil demon' Nie Buren, who was one of the top five hidden weapon masters in the world. Because he was  She is a castrate, so she likes to torture young and strong men most, and her methods are cruel and sinister. The beautiful girl on the far right is Huang Fuji's lover - "Poisonous Scorpion" Fan Xueying. She has outstanding soft skills and is good at using poison. She can turn ten  You can kill people invisible within a single step." Suddenly, he noticed that Hu Qingpeng was slowly moving back, turned his head and said angrily: "Where are you going?"

    Hu Qingpeng felt horrified just by hearing her introduce the origins and characteristics of those people. He said with a grimace: "Auntie, I have a severe stomachache. I want to find a secluded place to solve the problem, so as not to poison you."

    Yi Wufeng raised her eyebrows, reached out to pinch his ears, and sneered: "You can think of such a bad excuse! Do you want to take this opportunity to escape?"

    Hu Qingpeng gasped in pain and said with a bitter smile: "Miss, if I were not blind, the three masters of Baiyun Sect are all better than me. You don't want me to get close to them to find out the news, right? In case of their whereabouts  If I'm exposed, who can save me? The one named Yue likes to eat human brains, and the one named Nie loves to torture men. If I were captured alive by them, wouldn't it be a hundred times worse than death? I would rather you kill me now!"

    Yiwu Fenghan said with a face: "Do you think I dare not? Anyway, I have killed countless people, and I don't care if I kill you one more today!"

    Hu Qingpeng thought of his murderous methods, and broke out in cold sweat behind his back, and said hurriedly: "I'm just joking, you won't take it seriously, right? Since I promised to help you, I will go through it even if it is a mountain of swords, a sea of ??fire, a dragon's pool and a tiger's den."  Break in!"

    Yi Wufeng said with a smile but not a smile: "Really? You don't regret it?"

    Hu Qingpeng bit the bullet and said: "Am I the kind of coward who is greedy for life and afraid of death? Tell me, what exactly do you want me to do?"

    Yi Wufeng said sternly: "It has never happened before that people from Baiyun Sect and Tianxiahui have colluded together. Moreover, the security is tight tonight, and many experts will come to the dock to press the battle, which means that the goods that will be shipped later are extraordinary.  Normally. After the ship arrives, I want you to approach the dock from the waterway and find an opportunity to enter the cabin to see what is so important?" If Baiyun Sect and Tianxiahui join forces, they will definitely pose a major threat to the power of the Demon Sect in Jiangnan.  , so she pays great attention to the inside story and strives to fully grasp the other party's trump card.

    While he was talking, he saw black shadows moving, ship lights swaying, and a huge cargo ship slowly approaching the dock. A flag of the Tianxiahuihui Association with red letters on a white background was flying on the mast.  As the ship approached, Deng Dingnan and others on the dock took action at the same time, preparing to move the goods.

      Hu Qingpeng pointed to the ship and asked: "Is that it?"

    Yi Wufeng nodded: "Be sure to pay attention to hidden traces when you act! I hope you can come back alive and tell me the truth."

    Hu Qingpeng said confidently: "I can do it!" He waved his hand at her and slowly walked into the deep water under the cover of the reeds.  The cold river water gradually reached his chest. He identified the location where the cargo ship was docked, took a deep breath, and silently dived into the water.  The moment he was submerged in the water, he suddenly heard Yi Wufeng's voice: "Be careful!" Hu Qingpeng's heart was shocked, and he almost choked on the water in his mouth and nose. He didn't expect that this weird, cold and ruthless woman could care about people!

    Hu Qingpeng hasn¡¯t dived for many years. He was a little uncomfortable at first, but after swimming in the water for a while, his feeling gradually recovered and his diving speed became faster and faster.  In the meantime, he only took a breath, then he swam under the cargo ship without anyone noticing, and emerged from the stern of the ship.  At this time, Deng Dingnan and others were no longer at the dock, probably boarding the ship to inspect the goods, but the guards at the dock were still tight, and there was an invisible murderous aura surrounding them.

    Hu Qingpeng leaned his ear against the ship's board and heard various noises coming from inside the cabin and on the deck. Almost everyone was busy preparing to move the cargo. This was the time when the guards on the ship were most slack.  He used his fingers to grasp the slippery shipboard like iron hooks, and using his shoulders and back, he quietly jumped out of the water. His hands then clasped the sides of the ship. When he looked around, he saw that there was no one on the deck at the stern of the ship.  I was so happy that I immediately turned over and jumped onto the deck.

    There are cables and barrels stacked on the deck, as well as large water warfare equipment such as artillery and trebuchets. If necessary, it can also be used as a warship to fight.  Hu Qingpeng was secretly frightened. This cargo ship looked ordinary, but in fact it had powerful destructive power. If any bandits rashly hijacked the ship, they would be blown to pieces before they could get close.  It can be seen that the cargo on the ship must be extremely valuable, so heavy troops were sent to escort it.

    Hu Qingpeng moved cautiously towards the entrance of the cabin, not daring to make any noise, so as not to become the target of public criticism and die before leaving the battle.  After walking a few steps, I saw four big men standing solemnly at the entrance, holding their swords on guard.  He ducked and hid in the shadow of a cannon, secretly anxious, how could he enter the cabin without alerting the guards?  When I was at my wits end, I suddenly heard a noise coming from the dock, and saw five big men rushing past the guards and walking towards the cargo ship menacingly.  The leader, a man with a leopard head and eyes, was extremely powerful, with a chest covered with black hair exposed under his half-open clothes. He had two big knives stuck in his back. He walked like a tiger, and anyone who stood in the way was kicked down by his flying kicks.  The strange thing is that the big men guarding the dock were very afraid of him and did not dare to seriously stop him. They turned a blind eye and let them pass.

    Hu Qingpeng wondered in his heart, Baiyun Sect and Tianxiahui secretly received the goods here, and they must have made arrangements in advance. How could someone blatantly break into the dock?  Aren't these people afraid of death?  And those guards clearly held crossbows, why didn't they shoot them with arrows?

    In a blink of an eye, the five big men were stepping on the pedals and jumping onto the bow one by one.  The guards guarding the entrance drew their swords out of their sheaths at the same time and shouted in unison: "Stop!" They looked at the opponent's every move with a fierce look in their eyes. Their slightly curved bodies were full of strength, and they were ready to pounce at any time to launch an attack.  .

    The leader's eyes widened and he said coldly: "How presumptuous! Which branch of the helm are you disciples from? How dare you roar at me? Keep your eyes open and see if any of you recognize me, the 'Double Sword Black Dragon'  Wei Hanxiang¡¯s?¡±

    The four guards were shocked when they heard this, but their momentum did not diminish at all. One of them shouted: "No matter who you are, anyone who breaks into the cabin without permission will be killed!"

    Wei Hanxiang was furious: "Rebellion, rebellion! Who are you supporting? You actually flouted the rules and disrespected the helmsman. Are you deceiving me that there is no one in Zhuzhou? Humph, if I don't teach you juniors a lesson, your  The tails are raised to the sky! Look at the swords!" He drew out two hundred-forged steel knives with his backhand, crossed each other and struck each other. The two knives separated immediately, drew a "ten" in the air, and slashed the opponent's head and neck.

    The two swords slashed down with fierce wind, as if they were about to split a crack in the earth. The brutal and ferocious momentum was enough to make people feel chilled.  Hu Qingpeng secretly admired this move, which simplified the complex and was intended to be divine. Whether it was the speed and strength of the knife, or the angle and timing of the attack, it was all just right.  If he were to fight this person, he would first avoid his sharp edge, use his flexibility to roam around and fight, and exhaust the opponent's energy before launching a counterattack.

    The four guards were ordered to guard the entrance of the cabin. Seeing the enemy's two swords coming fiercely, they had no intention of dodging. At the same time, they raised their swords and shouted. The light of the swords rippled, forming a tight network of swords.

    when!  The two knives struck fiercely on the knife net, the strength collided, the cold wind blew violently, and the blades shattered into pieces.  The two guards in the front row vomited blood and fell down on the spot, unable to fight anymore.  The other two people's faces were pale, their arms were trembling, their mouths were cracked and bleeding, and they could barely stand upright.leg.

    Wei Hanxiang sneered: "Can I go in now?"

    Unexpectedly, the two remaining guards pointed their swords at their opponents at the same time, refusing to give in at all.

    Wei Hanxiang nodded and said: "Okay! You have the backbone! Then I will help you!" Murderous intent flashed in his eyes, and he slashed away with his two knives, like a swallow gliding across the water.  The two men raised their swords to each other, and saw the light of the swords changing. With a sudden light in their hands, the weapons were knocked away by their opponents.

    At this moment, a person suddenly flew out of the cabin, his sword shot out like lightning, blocking the changing paths of the two swords one after another, and started a fierce battle with Wei Hanxiang.  Following the flash of figures, Deng Dingnan and others jumped out of the cabin, and among them was an expert wearing a Fuso costume.  He has a bald forehead, a short stature, wearing wooden clogs, and two strange knives, one long and one short, stuck in his waist. His eyes are small and bright, emitting a cold and cruel light.  He saw two guards vomiting blood and falling on the deck. They frowned and said in blunt Chinese: "Ba Ge! Yue, yours is standing down, and mine is going up to kill him!" He was the leader responsible for escorting the goods. At this time  Seeing that his men were wounded, he felt his face was dull, and he couldn't help but feel murderous. He slowly pulled out the bright and dazzling sword.

    Hu Qingpeng and the other masters were so close that they didn¡¯t dare to take a single breath and lowered their heartbeat and breathing to the slowest level.  She secretly complained in her heart that the mission assigned by Yi Wufeng was too risky!  In addition to the original masters, another Fuso man has appeared now. He is probably a master who follows the ship and fights the battle. His martial arts level is absolutely outstanding, otherwise he would not be able to take on such an important task.  If the other party discovers it, how can I escape?

    The one who was fighting against Wei Hanxiang was the "Troll Demon" Yue Zongjin. He had firmly gained the upper hand. He suddenly slashed his sword with his backhand, leaving a sword mark more than three inches long on Wei Hanxiang's chest. He jumped back and with a flash of silver light,  Ruanjian was nowhere to be found, and he put his hands behind his hands and said with a smile: "Since Mr. Tianma is interested, I will leave this battle to you!"

    Wei Hanxiang shouted: "Wait a minute! Brother Deng, what's going on? Are they the friends you invited?" He looked at them coldly. They were all masters with bulging temples and powerful aura. Everyone was no weaker than himself.  , can¡¯t help but be confused and confused, when did Deng Dingnan make friends with so many masters?  What is his intention?

    Deng Dingnan smiled and said: "To the helmsman, although these are my friends, they don't listen to me! You wish to be blessed!"

    Wei Hanxiang's heart sank, and he said coldly: "Deng Dingnan, what do you mean? Do you want to collude with outsiders and betray me?" It turned out that he received a secret report from his subordinates during the day that Deng Dingnan and his group would have a secret operation at night, so he led  People come to the pier at night to find out its secrets.  The people guarding the pier were all Tianxiahui disciples, so naturally they didn't dare to stop him.

    Deng Dingnan said: "Master Wei, as the saying goes, people die for money and birds die for food. Brother, I am forced to do this because I have no choice! Originally, I wanted to let you go because of the years of brotherly love, but you are so stupid."  You shouldn't have come to ruin our good deed tonight. In order to strictly keep the confidentiality, I can only force you to shut up forever. I will take good care of your wife and children for you."

    Wei Hanxiang's four subordinates, Cang Langlang, pulled out their weapons and stood in front of him, shouting: "Captain, you have to leave quickly. The man named Deng wants to kill people and silence him!" "Captain, we are covering you, leave quickly!"

    Deng Dingnan sneered and said: "Want to leave? There is no door!" Before he finished speaking, Yue Zongjin and others jumped up and surrounded Wei Hanxiang and others.  The Fuso expert Tianma Shiro had been impatient for a long time. He opened his mouth and roared loudly. He raised his sword in both hands and made a weird posture. He rushed forward and aimed a blow at the head of the enemy in front.  The sword's light was like thunder and lightning, so fast that one could not clearly see the trajectory of the blade.

    Wei Hanxiang was shocked when he saw this and hurriedly shouted: "Old Mao, hide quickly!" But Tianma Shiro's knife was so fast that the man named Lao Mao had no time to dodge and instinctively raised the knife.  There was a crunching sound, and the steel knife in his hand was split into two pieces. An eye-catching blood stain was drawn from the center of his forehead to his lower abdomen. His body shook twice and he fell to the ground dead.

    "What a fast sword!" Hu Qingpeng was shocked and admired. This man's sword technique was simple and powerful, without any unnecessary bells and whistles. All the power was concentrated on the blade, leaving no room for anything. It was purely a murderous technique.  As long as the opponent is not careful when dealing with it, he will be defeated and killed.  He suddenly thought of the swordsmanship he had practiced for many years. If the complicated and varied feints in the swordsmanship were removed, and each move was streamlined and condensed into a fatal sword, would it be more powerful?  As his heart moved, countless swordsmanship changes passed through his mind like a revolving lantern.

    "Old cat!" His companions cried out in unison, waving their weapons wildly and attacking Gamasiro head-on.  Wei Hanxiang's hands and feet were cold when he saw his sword skills that could kill him with one strike. He knew that he was no match for him, not to mention that there were several masters watching him.  If we don't break out early, we will definitely die tonight.  Taking advantage of the opportunity of his men to stop Tianma Shiro, he opened the way with his two swords and suddenly lowered his head and rushed towards Yue Zongjin, completely fearless of death.?Appearance.

    Yue Zongjin smiled lightly and said: "Do you want to compete with me again?" He looked around his palms, and a four-foot-long silver soft sword fell into his palms. The inner strength was everywhere, and the sword body was as straight as a spear, and he stabbed the two knives unceremoniously.  The flaw was pointed at the vital point of Wei Hanxiang's face.

    Wei Hanxiang combined his two swords to seal the gap in front of him.  There was a crisp sound as the sword tip pierced the blade, causing a few sparks to fly.  Wei Hanxiang used the force to jump backwards, flipped over in a hollow somersault, merged his two swords into one, and used all his strength to slash at Fan Xueying, who seemed to be the weakest poisonous scorpion.  He had calmly analyzed the opponent's strength before taking action, and pretended to break out in the direction of Yue Zongjin, but in fact he targeted Fan Xueying, hoping to succeed with one blow.  After all, Fan Xueying is unarmed and looks delicate and charming, so she should be the easiest to deal with.

    Under the hood of the cold sword light, the charming and gorgeous Fan Xueying did not show a trace of panic. On the contrary, she opened a charming smile, her scallop-like jade teeth glowed white, and a ray of compassion and compassion flashed in her beautiful eyes.  sigh.

    The river breeze at night ruffled her black hair.

 Volume 3: Storm and Storm in the World Chapter 13: Poisonous Scorpion Chasing Life

    Wei Hanxiang looked at the mysterious and calm smile of the other party, and somehow suddenly lost all confidence. In a trance, he seemed to see the god of death waving to him, and a ray of regret couldn't help but surge into his heart.  He knew that he had chosen the wrong direction to break out.  At this time, there is only one consequence for making a wrong judgment - and that is death!

    Fan Xueying flicked her fingers, and a flash of red light passed through the air.

    Before Wei Hanxiang had time to react, he only felt numbness in his wrist. A strange numbness quickly spread throughout his body, and his joints and muscles no longer obeyed his conscious command.  Looking at it carefully in horror, he saw a three-inch-long, blood-red scorpion lying at the right vein gate. Its high and curved tail hook shone with a terrifying and cold light.  It's a poisonous scorpion!  What a strong poison!  Suddenly, the sword energy behind his back was so cold that a long sword took the opportunity to stab him in the back of the heart and penetrated straight into his chest.

    Wei Hanxiang let out an earth-shattering scream and rushed forward with all his strength. He passed Fan Xueying's head and jumped into the river with a splash of blood.

    Fan Xueying was not anxious when she saw this. Instead, she blamed Yue Zongjin and said, "This guy has been poisoned by my scorpion poison and is already dead. Why did you bother to stab him? Are you relying on your swordsmanship to deliberately attack him in front of me?"  Show off?"

    Yue Zongjin smiled and said: "In front of the poisonous scorpion, where is my turn to show off my skills? You know my rule is to kill one person every day, but it hasn't opened yet today, so I just killed the person named Wei first. Anyway, there are people around him.  Death, wouldn't it be the same if we died in your hands or mine? If you are angry, I will prepare two special dishes for you to taste someday, just as an apology."

    Fan Xueying hurriedly waved her hands and said: "No! Who else in the world should eat the food you made? It's either 'brain stew' or 'human brain seaweed soup'. Just thinking about it makes me sick to death. How can I eat it?"  ?!¡±

    Yue Zongjin said: "Human brain is an extremely delicious thing, smooth but not greasy. If you eat it"

    Fan Xueying was horrified and interrupted: "Stop talking! I don't want to vomit out everything I ate tonight!"

    At this time, Tianma Shilang had killed all the men brought by Wei Hanxiang. There was not even a drop of blood on the sword. He laughed and said: "Yue, there are four heads here. Take yours!"

    Yue Zongjin licked his lips and said with salivation: "Tonight's supper is here!" He walked to the corpse, showed his silver sword, and cut off all the heads of the four people.

    Deng Dingnan was also a ruthless villain, but after listening to the conversation between these people and seeing Yue Zongjin's actions, he was so frightened that his hands broke into a cold sweat. Fortunately, this troll did not have the habit of eating human brains alive, otherwise it would be too dangerous to stay around him.  .  He asked in a trembling voice: "Wei Hanxiang disappeared after falling into the water. Do you want to send someone to recover his body?"

    Fan Xueying smiled slightly, raised her hand to brush her hair that was blown by the wind, her wonderful eyes moved, and said: "Why are you anxious? We still have guests we haven't greeted yet!" Her sleeves suddenly rose, and two red lights shot out.  out.  At the same time, Nie Buren, the "double-faced evil demon" who had been silent all this time, jumped up and waved his hands in unison with a sinister laugh. More than a dozen hidden weapons flashed with dim light and shot down overwhelmingly.

    When Fan Xueying suddenly looked over, Hu Qingpeng screamed in his heart, knowing that he had been discovered!  Unexpectedly, these evil masters have such keen spiritual senses. Even if he hides in the dark and deliberately suppresses his breathing and heartbeat, he still cannot escape their ears and eyes.  Before he could finish his thoughts, Fan and Nie took action at the same time. Poisonous scorpions and deadly hidden weapons swarmed in, leaving him no time to think about his response.  Even though the situation was so critical, he did not forget his mission. He rolled forward violently, the sword in his hand was shining like a rolling silver ball, and he rushed towards the entrance of the cabin.

    The hidden weapon hit the deck behind him with a popping sound.

    Fan Xueying and others were only wary of him jumping into the water and escaping. Unexpectedly, the other party actually rushed towards the cabin. After just being stunned, Hu Qingpeng stabbed two guards to death and rushed down the cabin.  Tianmasiro reacted very quickly and rushed down to chase his opponent.  Fan Xueying's expression suddenly changed, but she saw two red poisonous scorpions lying on the deck at the entrance, motionless, and they were actually dead!  The poisonous creature she raised was extremely poisonous and could not be harmed by ordinary swords. Unexpectedly, he was killed as soon as he struck. Moreover, the opponent was so agile and agile that there seemed to be no sign of poisoning at all. What was going on?

    When Hu Qingpeng was rolling, he felt like he was bitten by mosquitoes twice on his shoulders and back. The numbness passed by in a flash, and he didn't notice that he had been stung by a poisonous scorpion.  To his surprise, there were no rare treasures in the cabin, just rows of log barrels neatly placed.  Several people were counting and checking the number of barrels. Suddenly they saw him breaking in and quickly drew their swords on guard.  Hu Qingpeng had no intention of getting entangled with these little characters. He swung his sword and split three or four wooden barrels in succession. He saw that the barrels were filled with black powder, and each package was wrapped in waterproof oilcloth.

    When those people saw him splitting the barrel and the powder flying, they were frightened and shouted in panic: "Stop, it's all fire!"One of them, who was more clever, immediately blew out the oil lamp in the cabin, and the cabin suddenly fell into darkness, and he could not see his fingers.

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked when he heard that the barrel was filled with gunpowder. If the powder touched the fire and burned, wouldn't everyone on the boat be blown to pieces!  Fortunately, the other party was not an idiot and immediately put out the lights, temporarily avoiding the fate of the ship being destroyed.  Although the cabin was as dark as ink, he had practiced clairvoyance and could vaguely distinguish the outlines of figures. Suddenly he felt a strong murderous aura coming from behind him, and the wind of the sword was harsh. It was probably the Fuso swordsman who had killed him.  He didn't dare to block with his sword, fearing that the sparks from the sword collision would ignite the fire, which would blow him up into the sky first. His steps slipped, and with a backhand wave of his left palm, he hit a wooden barrel and sent it backwards.  .

    Tianma Shiro didn't have the ability to distinguish things in the dark. He slashed into the empty space with his sword. Suddenly he heard a loud roar of wind and something crashed into him. He instinctively launched his proud "Willow Wind One-Character Slash" sword technique, roared, and lucked out.  With enough skill, he slashed three times sharply, cutting the flying barrel into pieces.  The gunpowder filled in the barrel immediately flew out, covering his body from head to toe.  Tianmasiro was caught off guard, his eyes stung, tears welled up, and countless powder rushed straight into his throat, choking him and causing him to cough.

    Hu Qingpeng doesn't want to stay here for too long. After all, the opponents' masters are too powerful. If you stay for a moment longer, you will be in danger.  At that moment, relying on the sharpness of the sword, he rushed towards the ship's plank with his sword. With a bang, a large hole was opened on the side of the ship's hull, drawing a graceful arc, and fell into the water without any hesitation.

    Deng Dingnan, Yue Zongjin and others were standing on the deck. Suddenly, they saw their opponents smash through the ship's planks and jump into the river, their faces changing color.  Their cooperation is a top-secret matter. If it is leaked by this unknown person, it will definitely cause a strong shock in the underworld.  Moreover, the murder of the Zhuzhou sub-rudder and the gunpowder loaded in the cabin were secrets that could not be known to outsiders. Once exposed, the consequences would be serious, and even their long-planned plans would be ruined.  If someone from above takes the blame, who can bear the responsibility?

    Deng Dingnan immediately issued an order, and the seven or eight water ghosts waiting on the dock jumped into the river one after another to search for Hu Qingpeng, who had escaped by diving.  Yue Zongjin looked at the dark and vast river, his brows furrowed, unable to conceal his inner anxiety: "Captain Deng, can your people guarantee that they will catch that guy?"

    Deng Dingnan said: "Mr. Yue, they are the people with the best water skills at the Zhuzhou branch. They know the nearby waters very well, and they have the advantage of numbers. They will definitely catch that guy in less than three moments." After thinking about it,  Still a little worried, he ordered his subordinates to drive a few speedboats and patrol the nearby river. They wanted to see people alive and dead, and they would never allow that person to leave alive.

    Yue Zongjin frowned and said: "Don't be afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of the worst! Old Nie, you stay here to supervise them to unload the goods quickly, and we must not make any more mistakes! Poisonous Scorpion, you search downstream along the river bank, and I will search upstream. As long as  If you find that guy, kill him without mercy!"

    Hu Qingpeng held his breath tightly and dived into the deep water. He sheathed his long sword with his backhand and used his hands and feet to paddle desperately, trying to get away from the dangerous place as soon as possible.  Underwater kung fu is not his specialty. If he encounters a master who is proficient in water skills, he will not even have a chance to resist, and he will only be at the mercy of others.  After only swimming five or six feet, I felt the current stirring, and several murderous auras were chasing me from behind. I felt a chill in my heart. Sure enough, the other party had sent an underwater killer to chase me!

    He had been holding his breath for a long time and had to come to the surface to breathe.  As soon as they floated up, they saw several fast boats patrolling the river. The big men on the boats held their bows and arrows with murderous intent.  Hu Qingpeng knew that they were searching for him, so he hurriedly inhaled and sank. Feeling anxious, he paddled even slower.  At this moment, the water ghosts had discovered the traces of their prey, and they gathered around them in unison, as if they were a swarm of hunting sharks, opening their ferocious sharp teeth, chasing the smell of blood.

    Hu Qingpeng felt that the murderous intent was accelerating, but his swimming speed dropped instead of increasing. If he didn't think of a way, he would be torn into pieces by the opponent!  At this moment, two underwater undercurrents from different directions rushed onto him almost at the same time, causing him to roll uncontrollably for two weeks, and he was suddenly carried more than three feet away by the current.  His heart moved, and he couldn't help but recall the various postures of the rushing river, swirling, surging, intertwining, ups and downs The ever-changing images of water flow passed through his mind, and the ethereal feeling he had when he learned the sword today came back to him.  The infinite information contained in the water flow can be felt more truly through the skin of the whole body.

    Hu Qingpeng completely relaxed all the muscles in his body, neither struggling nor resisting, just letting the water flow take its course and drifting leisurely downstream.  He clearly felt that the direction and strength of each flow of water were completely different. He felt that he was transformed into a drop of water, running freely in this vast river, with nothing blocking his progress.  He was no longer afraid or worried about being overtaken by others, and there was only an unearthly tranquility in his heart.

    ?After all, it is night, and those water ghosts cannot see anything underwater. They can only rely on changes in water pressure to determine the direction and depth of their prey.  Just when they thought their prey was about to be captured, in the next moment, they could no longer feel any abnormal changes in the water flow. A huge person seemed to suddenly melt in the water, leaving nothing behind.  They were frightened and suspicious, and like headless flies, they swung the water spikes blindly, but they only stirred up strings of bubbles, which was useless.  They still don't understand, how did this young child who had just learned about water escape?

    Like a baby returning to its mother's body, Hu Qingpeng was tightly wrapped in the river and drifted for several miles before climbing onto the river bank unscathed.  As soon as he landed on the beach, he saw a big man lying on the beach, his lower body was soaked in the river water, his clothes were stained with blood, and his hands were still holding two steel knives tightly.  "Wei Hanxiang!" Hu Qingpeng exclaimed, stretched out his hand to check his breathing, and found that he was not dead yet, so he hurriedly carried him to the embankment.

    Wei Hanxiang slowly opened his eyes and looked at the masked man in black in front of him. His lips moved, and a wisp of blood poured out of the corner of his mouth. He whispered: "Who are you?"

    Of course, Hu Qingpeng would not tell the other party his true identity, and simply said: "I am just a passerby. Are you the leader of Wei Hanxiang Wei in the world?"

    Wei Hanxiang was stunned and asked suspiciously: "Your Excellency recognizes Mr. Wei. Could it be that we have met before?"

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "You don't need to ask about my origins! You are seriously injured right now and need to find someone for treatment immediately, otherwise your life will be in danger. I can't ignore death, so how about sending you back to Zhuzhou Branch?"

    Wei Hanxiang smiled miserably and said: "Thank you for your kindness! However, Wei was poisoned and was stabbed through the chest by a sword. Even if the Great Luo Immortal was present, he could not save me from this terrible life! I am recovering from my illness at this moment, so I can't say  Just a few words, you don¡¯t have to waste your time.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng understood that he was telling the truth. His face was dark, his chest was covered with blood, and he was out of breath when he spoke. He was indeed just a hair away from death. He said sadly: "We are always destined to meet each other. What are your last words?"  Explain?"

    Wei Hanxiang's eyes lit up, and he said with his last breath: "Please take the bronze medal in my arms and go to Changsha Tianxiahui General Headquarters to ask for an audience with Hall Master Zhang Yukun. Tell him that I was killed by Deng Dingnan, and ask him to remind the leader that Hu Lingquan colluded."  "Outsiders, intend to rebel against me, meheavenxiahui" The voice gradually became lower and lower, and was finally heard. A pair of eyes looked at the night sky, full of anger, unwillingness, worry and pleading.

    Hu Qingpeng sighed and whispered: "Don't worry, I will definitely deliver the message for you!" He reached out and closed Wei Hanxiang's eyes, then groped in his arms and took out a thick and heavy bronze medal.  The front of the bronze medal is engraved with a tiger-like lion-like monster and the three Chinese characters "Tianxiahui" in Chinese characters. The back is engraved with the characters "Zhuzhou" and Wei Hanxiang's name, which is obviously a token.  I wonder who Zhang Yukun is, who can gain such trust from Wei Hanxiang?  And what is the relationship between Hu Lingquan and Deng Dingnan?  Why did Wei Hanxiang judge that Hu Lingquan would betray Tianxiahui?  It's really puzzling.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn¡¯t see the significance of this bronze medal, so he put it in his arms. He was about to dig a pit to bury Wei Hanxiang¡¯s body when he suddenly heard a sound breaking through the air a few feet away, followed by a murderous aura that was like a mountain!  His spiritual sense was extraordinary, and he was already alert before the murderous intent reached him. Without even looking at the attacker, he grabbed a handful of mud and threw it vigorously.  The man exclaimed for a while, rolled in the air to avoid the mud and sand in the sky, and landed next to Hu Qingpeng. As beautiful as a peach blossom, as soft as a bone, it was none other than the poisonous scorpion Fan Xueying!

    Hu Qingpeng was secretly surprised. The opponent was really not that simple. He was chasing him so quickly. Fortunately, only one opponent came and he still had a chance to escape.  But Poisonous Scorpion's skill is far superior to his own, so it seems that a bloody battle is inevitable!  His many life-and-death experiences since coming down the mountain made him understand that he must not be timid when facing the enemy, especially when the situation is unfavorable, but he must also cheer up his fighting spirit and fight the opponent with all his strength, otherwise he will definitely die.  While his mind was turning, he had already drawn the sword out of its sheath. The tip of the sword was slightly lowered to the ground. He looked levelly at his opponent and said, neither humble nor arrogant: "This girl, I have no enmity with you. Why did you suddenly attack with a killer? Please, please  Tell me the reason clearly!"

    Fan Xueying curled her lips and sneered: "Why are you pretending to be stupid! You are the person who just killed my two treasures on the boat. I can't mistake your attire and figure. Who are you? Why did you go?  To spy on our secrets? If you tell the truth, I can give you a good time later, otherwise I will make you taste life worse than death!" Seeing his opponent's strong momentum and calm sword style, he did not dare to look down upon him.

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Your question is so childish! Do you think I am joking? It is impossible for me to tell you my identity and purpose. Even if I tell you, 99% of it will be false. Will you believe it? I know  You have great martial arts skills, but if you want to take me down smoothly, I'm afraid it's still a little difficult!" The forbearing sword energy spread out, and the whole person seemed to become taller and taller.The fierce fighting spirit is burning, and his eyes are as bright as morning stars.

    Fan Xueying was furious and said in a cold voice: "You brat, don't think you can hide your identity by covering your face with a black cloth! As long as we have a fight, I will be able to guess the origin of your sect within ten moves."

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "Impossible! If you don't believe it, how about we make a bet?"

    Fan Xueying frowned and said, "Bet? What do you mean?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "I bet you can't guess the origin of my sect within ten moves. If you win, I will be at your mercy whether to fight or kill, and I will never resist. If you lose, you must let me live."  , at least you can¡¯t embarrass me again tonight. How about it, do you dare to bet? "

    Fan Xueying sneered: "Just bet, am I still afraid of you? I hope you can survive these ten moves and don't get killed by me in the middle!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Okay! It's settled!" He took a deep breath, his long sword trembled, and he scoffed to attack first.

 Volume Three: The World is Stormy Chapter Fourteen: The Promise of Ten Moves

    The first move that Hu Qingpeng used was the "Shui Rou" sword technique that he learned today by observing the water. The sword moves are like water flow and are endlessly changing. They don't stick to the existing rules. They seem random but actually contain secrets.  The force on the sword is contained but not released. Regardless of whether the opponent adopts a defensive or offensive strategy, one must be careful about his subsequent changes.  I saw the long sword flying through the air lightly, like a willow branch fluttering in the wind, so light that it didn't have the slightest smell of fireworks.

    He knows very well that if he fights his opponent to the end, based on his current swordsmanship level, he will definitely be defeated and die.  So he deliberately angered Fan Xueying, and then made a bet with her to reduce the contest between the two to ten moves.  As long as he can survive these ten moves and prevent Fan Xueying from discovering his master's origins, he can gain a chance of survival.  Anyway, if you lose the bet, you will die, so why not take the opportunity to make a bet, maybe your life will not be cut off!

    "Fan Xueying has so much experience in the world, how come she can't guess what the other party is thinking?"  However, after seeing Hu Qingpeng's swordsmanship and skills, she thought that her martial arts skills were superior to those of the opponent, and she was sure to win the bet.  Let alone ten moves, it's a miracle that he can block five of his moves without dying!  What's more, she really wants to know Hu Qingpeng's identity and intentions so that she can figure out who the opponent is lurking in the dark, so that she can take precautions in advance to avoid giving the enemy an opportunity.  At this moment, he saw the enemy's sword stabbing him in the chest, but it was limp and without strength. He couldn't help but think of underestimating the enemy. With a sneer, he stretched out his ten fingers and claws, locked the sword body with his left claw, and clasped the veins where Hu Qingpeng was holding the sword with his right claw.

    Two strong winds suddenly collided in the air, the sword flashed with lightning, and the sword suddenly accelerated unbelievably. It slid past Fan Xueying's poisonous claws like a swimming fish, and the sword tip rose up, stabbing her throat quickly.

    Fan Xueying¡¯s soft skills are extremely good. In a critical situation, her waist was forced to bend backwards, forming a graceful arc.  With a soft sound, the long sword passed over her face, cutting off a strand of floating hair.  Fan Xueying put her backhand on the ground, her feet flew up silently, and pointed towards Hu Qingpeng's vagina.  Hu Qingpeng hurriedly jumped back and said loudly: "The first move!"

    Fan Xueying performed a beautiful hollow somersault and stood upright. Her pupils shrank, and boundless murderous aura filled her body. She gritted her teeth and said: "Good guy, I underestimated you! I won't be polite to you with this second move!"

    Hu Qingpeng calmly said: "I wonder if you can tell which sect of swordsmanship I am from?"

    Fan Xueying's face turned red. This swordsmanship was both elegant and elegant of the Hengshan School, but the last thrust seemed like the killing move of the Nanhai School. After thinking about it carefully, I felt that this move was unclear.  Ruo Tiancheng's swordsmanship is different from all the swordsmanship he has seen, and he really can't tell which sect it comes from.  He sneered and said: "Why are you anxious? There are still nine moves left!" After saying that, the figure suddenly appeared above Hu Qingpeng's head. His claws were like aquiline hooks, and he attacked fiercely with the strong wind.

    The moment the opponent moved, Hu Qingpeng was aware of Fan Xueying's intention to attack. He immediately shifted his position, launched his newly learned swordsmanship, and protected himself tightly. He did not seek no success but no fault.  Adopt a defense-first strategy.  But seeing the sword light intertwined into a network, emerging layer by layer, it was really waterless and impeccable.  The essence of his swordsmanship comes from the endless changes in water flow, the softness can overcome the hardness, and the swordsmanship is continuous without any gaps.  In addition, the sword in his hand is as sharp as iron and is extremely sharp, making it extremely difficult to break through with full defense.

    Fan Xueying attacked several times in one go, hoping to defeat her opponent in one fell swoop and force him to reveal the truth.  Unexpectedly, Hu Qingpeng was impregnable in defense and was able to hold his ground under her attack without showing any sign of defeat.  On the contrary, she was almost injured by his sword several times, and she couldn't help but break into a cold sweat.  Seeing that the unarmed attack was ineffective, she turned livid with anger. She suddenly reached for her waist and found a bright red soft whip in her hand. The tail of the soft whip was equipped with a metal barb, and the barb was quenched with blue poison.  With a flick of her wrist, the soft whip rolled down in the air and hit the bright sword net like a poisonous dragon.

    While Hu Qingpeng danced his sword desperately, he silently counted the moves between the two sides. Six moves had passed in the blink of an eye.  She was secretly happy in her heart, just when she thought she had a chance to survive the ten-move bet, Fan Xueying suddenly used her weapon and hit her head with a soft whip with full power.  There was just a ding sound, and the metal tail hook on the soft whip hit the sword body, and a cold and powerful zhenqi rushed into the meridians in his body.  Hu Qingpeng's whole body was shaken violently, his throat was sweet, and blood spurted out of his mouth. He took five steps back, and his five fingers were almost numb from the shock.

    This time it¡¯s a head-to-head confrontation, and the difference between the two¡¯s skills is decided.  Hu Qingpeng secretly complained that no matter how tight his defense was and how clever his swordsmanship was, his lack of internal strength would be his fatal weakness.  If he still adheres to the defensive strategy and allows Fan Xueying to attack with all his strength, he may be seriously injured and fall to the ground with the next move, losing the qualification to compete with the opponent, and the ten-move agreement will be meaningless.  In order to gain a one percent chance of survival, he must change his strategy.

    Fan Xueying had already guessed the depth of the opponent's skill. She thought that her six-level blow could knock Hu Qingpeng down, but he didn't knowEven though he vomited blood and regressed, he still maintained the ability to fight again!  She didn't know that Hu Qingpeng had two different kinds of Qi inside his body, which could offset part of the external force when he was hit hard. She just felt that this man was mysterious and unpredictable, and she became more determined to get rid of him.  He said coldly: "You have been seriously injured, do you want to fight again?"

    Hu Qingpeng suppressed the injuries in his body and laughed loudly on purpose: "I would rather die in battle than abandon my sword and admit defeat! There are still three moves left, so don't break your promise!"

    Seeing that he could still laugh despite being seriously injured, Fan Xueying couldn't help but admire him, and said sternly: "Although I am a woman, I will practice what I say and will never go back on it! Your swordsmanship is unique.  The stunts of each major sword sect are different, and this is the first time I have seen it. If you are given another three to five years to practice swordsmanship, you may become a first-class swordsman in the future. It is a pity that you should not have seen it tonight  I saw the secret, so I have to die! Even if I lose the bet, I will take your life within three moves!"

    A look of respect flashed in Hu Qingpeng's eyes. Although the other party was an evil figure, he also had his own principles of action. The remaining three moves would definitely be a cruel and difficult test.  There is a big gap in strength between the two sides. If he just defends, he will definitely not be able to stop Fan Xueying's full blow.  Perhaps in this situation of absolute disadvantage, offense is the best defensive method.  The image of Shiro Gamasaro performing a sharp sword attack flashed through his mind. He stepped forward with his left foot, grasped the hilt of the sword tightly with both hands, first looked at the sword with his eyes, and then slowly raised the long sword. All the energy and energy in his body was concentrated on the sword, and his murderous aura quickly increased.  .

    Seeing him suddenly put on this weird posture, Fan Xueying looked vaguely familiar and said in shock: "You also know how to use Fuso Knife?!"

    "Kill!" Hu Qingpeng suddenly exhaled and rushed forward like lightning. With a wave of his hands, the long sword slashed at the opponent's face like lightning.  His move almost copied Gamashir¨­'s sword technique. It was simple, fierce, and unrivaled in speed. All the power was concentrated on the sword, leaving no room for subsequent changes. The move was full of irreversible momentum.

    Fan Xueying's skill was clearly superior to that of Hu Qingpeng's, but when faced with this thunderous killing move and the sword coming towards her, she did not dare to use her strength to block it. She was both curious and regretful as to whether this mysterious and weird opponent still had any chance.  How many special skills have not been used?  Can I kill him within three moves?  The sharp sword energy rolled towards her, and she couldn't simply dodge and give way, otherwise her opponent would take the opportunity to strike a few more swords, which would result in more than three moves!  In the flash of lightning, her body swayed, the soft whip flew quickly, and struck the sword with a snap.

    When the whips and swords met, Hu Qingpeng felt as if his arms were struck by lightning, his hands were split open, and he involuntarily flew more than two feet away with a muffled cry. He fell heavily on the beach, and the meridians all over his body were in pain like needles.  Before he could turn over and jump up, a wisp of cold wind followed him like a shadow and hit the critical spot on his brain.  Hu Qingpeng hurriedly used the "lazy donkey rolling" life-saving move, rolling to avoid the enemy's killing move. His sword picked up countless sand grains at the same time and hit Fan Xueying in mid-air.  Unexpectedly, the enemy's soft whip was as agile as a snake, swishing tightly around his waist and abdomen, and then forcefully retracted it, trying to strangle him to death on the spot.

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng noticed that the soft whip was wrapping around him, he knew something was going to happen. At the critical moment of life and death, he slapped the ground with one palm and followed the pull of the soft whip to fly towards Fan Xueying.  There was a flash of sword light, and the long sword was released and shot straight into Fan Xueying's chest.

    The distance between the two of them is only about ten feet, so no matter how high Fan Xueying¡¯s martial arts skills are, she will still be in a hurry.  At that moment, he hurriedly let go of the soft whip head, turned sideways, and struck it with his backhand.  There was a sound of strong wind, and the long sword flew past her chest and stuck diagonally on the beach far away.  Immediately following the sound of Peng, Hu Qingpeng was hit in the lower abdomen by her palm, falling like a meteorite, and blood spurted out.

    Fan Xueying sneered and was about to add another palm when Hu Qingpeng shouted with difficulty: "This is the tenth move!" Her eyesight went dark and she fainted.

    Fan Xueying calculated carefully and found that the fight had reached ten moves. She stood there for a moment, looking at her unconscious opponent, thinking over and over again. Should she break her promise and kill him?  After hesitating for a moment, he pulled off the black cloth covering Hu Qingpeng's face, and saw that he had thick eyebrows, rough facial contours, and a slight smile hanging on the corner of his mouth. Although he could not be called handsome, he was full of masculine and healthy aura, at most only  Eighteen years old.  Fan Xueying was secretly shocked. This young man has such swordsmanship and adaptability at such a young age, and his future achievements will be limitless!  She couldn't help but reached out and touched his face gently. Her cheeks felt hot for no reason, and she murmured: "That's it, God's will is irresistible! Since you can withstand ten attacks, I will spare your life. If you have a chance in the future,  If so, I will still kill you!"

    She put away her soft whip and glanced at Hu Qingpeng reluctantly. With a sudden whistle, she spread out and ran back, and in an instant she was gone.

    On the lonely beach, only the shining sword is left, emitting cold light alone

    There is only a thick darkness in front of me, no light, no sound, and the sinking consciousness is in the black sea.The ocean is struggling and swimming desperately, looking for a way out.  He kept swimming up, rushing up, and his hard work finally paid off. A faint light gradually expanded on the sea.  At this time, a vague voice came to his ears, like a woman's cheers: "He's awake!" He wanted to open his eyes, but his eyes were as heavy as a thousand pounds. No matter how hard he tried, he just couldn't see outside.  world.  Suddenly, a sweet spring flowed into his belly, sweeping away all the anxiety and heat in his heart. He vaguely heard someone whispering: "It's okay, have a good sleep." As the breeze blew by, he fell into a deep sleep again.

    When Hu Qingpeng woke up again, he felt weak and his mouth was dry. As soon as he opened his eyes, he found that the place where he was lying looked familiar.  He turned his neck with great effort and saw Yi Wufeng and Xiaolan sitting by the bed, fighting on the three-foot chessboard in darkness.  Hu Qingpeng thought for a moment and guessed that Yi Wufeng must have rescued him that day and treated his injuries.  The last palm that Fan Xueying struck was extremely sharp. If he hadn't encountered many adventures and had a super strong physique, he would never have been able to withstand it.  Even so, if he does not receive timely treatment after being injured, he will also die from excessive blood loss.  In this way, Yi Wufeng saved his life again.  Hu Qingpeng shook his head and smiled bitterly. He should have drawn a clear line between himself and the demon sect disciples. They were incompatible with water and fire, but they repeatedly owed favors. How should he explain to the leader in the future?

    Suddenly, Xiaolan slapped down a chess piece and said proudly: "Elder, you lost this game again!"

    Yi Wufeng patted the table in annoyance and said: "Strange, why has your chess skill suddenly improved a lot? I used to be able to give you four pieces, but now I still lose even if I give you two pieces! Xiaolan, have you bowed to Ming recently?  division?"

    Xiaolan pursed her lips and smiled and said: "Elder, it's not that my chess skills have increased, but that your chess skills have declined! Because your mind is not on chess, you are often distracted, and sometimes you make inexplicable evil moves, giving away the chance of winning.  How can we not lose when we give in?"

    The white jade-like cheeks of Yiwu Feng were slightly red, and she was embarrassed and angry: "You little girl, how dare you make fun of me!" She rolled her eyes slightly and couldn't help but look at the head of the bed, but unexpectedly met Hu Qingpeng's gaze.  , let out a soft cry, flushed in the ears, and imperceptible joy flashed in his eyes, and said with a straight face: "Hey, when did you wake up? Do you want to scare people to death by not saying a word?"

    Hu Qingpeng giggled and said, "I'm sorry, I just woke up. Elder Yi, was it you who saved me? I will never thank you for your kindness, and Hu will definitely repay you in the future."

    Yi Wufeng frowned and said: "The reason why I saved your life was because I wanted to know the conspiracy of Baiyun Sect and Tianxiahui, not because I wanted to get something in return from you. If it weren't for this, I wouldn't bother to care about your life and death.  No. Don¡¯t think wrongly!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Yes! May I ask, elder, how long have I been sleeping?"

    Yi Wufeng said calmly: "You were hit by Poisonous Scorpion's 'Five Poison Luo Yan Palm', which hurt your lungs and caused imbalance of qi and blood. You have been in a coma for three days and three nights. I thought you wouldn't be able to survive this ordeal, so I had to go to see you."  It¡¯s the Lord of Hell.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng lost his voice and said: "I slept for three days and three nights?" Counting from the time when he was kidnapped by Mu Rourou, he had lost contact with the leader and his party for five days. I wonder what the situation is like with his fellow sects in Hengshan?  Are they still in Zhuzhou?  If he couldn't contact his fellow disciples, wouldn't he have to rush to Songshan alone?

    Yi Wufeng ignored his surprised expression and ordered Xiaolan to cook red dates and bird's nest porridge to give him a proper tonic.  After Xiaolan left, she stared into Hu Qingpeng's eyes and asked: "Venomous Scorpion has always been ruthless in dealing with enemies. He is a murderer without blinking an eye. This time he didn't kill you. It's like the sun is shining in the west. I'm really curious.  , how did you impress someone's heart and save a life? Judging from the situation at that time, as long as she slaps her lightly again, you will be dead!"

    Hu Qingpeng suppressed the worries in his heart and said with a wry smile: "Actually, it's very simple to say, because she lost the bet and had to let me go." Then he told the ten moves bet and the situation of the fight in detail,  The process was full of twists and turns and extremely thrilling.

    Yi Wufeng breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this and said: "I see, I thought she was extra merciful to you! By the way, what kind of goods did that cargo ship carry?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "It's black gunpowder! The cargo hold is filled with wooden barrels filled with gunpowder. It's estimated that there are at least one or two hundred barrels."

    Yiwu Feng's delicate body trembled, and she murmured: "Fire Yao?! What do they want to do with so many Fire Yao? Is it a new conspiracy against our religion?" There was a thoughtful expression on his face, and his eyes  Sparkling.  Under the dim light, her forehead reflected the light of wisdom, making her more charming than her usual coldness.

    Hu Qingpeng stared blankly at the beauty meditating under the lamp, looking at the fair and smooth skin, the graceful contours and the long and thick eyelashes. His heart was beating wildly and he did not dare to make any sound to destroy her.A peaceful and beautiful image of this moment.  He even wished that this moment could last forever, giving him enough time to appreciate her beauty.  He suddenly felt that it was not a bad thing to get along with this cold and arrogant witch.

    Yi Wufeng shook his head and got out of his deep contemplation. In a blink of an eye, he saw Hu Qingpeng, who was stunned. She was angry and funny. She gave him a bang on the head and yelled: "Have you seen enough?! Your saliva is dripping.  Got it!"

    Hu Qingpeng blushed and blurted out: "You are so beautiful!" He immediately regretted it as soon as he said it. With Yi Wufeng's personality, how could he allow others to judge her?  If she gets angry because of this, her end will definitely be tragic.  Feeling anxious in my heart, I secretly prayed to God for blessing.

    Yi Wufeng was happy and shy, her face became more and more beautiful, blood almost oozed from her face, showing her rare daughterly charm, she stamped her feet and said angrily: "I hate it, who wants you to make others happy with your sweet words? Ignore it."  You!" He stood up and ran out of the door.  Hu Qingpeng had never seen such a charming and lovely dancing phoenix in clothes. He was dumbfounded. His mind was full of her charming expression just now. Suddenly, he felt his nostrils were hot, and two lines of nosebleeds flowed down

 Volume 3: Stormy World Chapter 15: Goodbye Li'er

    When he woke up early the next morning, Hu Qingpeng asked Xiaolan to inquire about the Hengshan Sect and see if the head master and the others were still in Zhuzhou City?  Half an hour later, Xiaolan rushed back to her residence in a hurry. Before anyone arrived, she heard: "It's not good, it's not good! Hu Shaoxia, your uncles, uncles, brothers and sisters are all gone. They left Zhuzhou yesterday!"  "

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart strings trembled, and he cried out: "What? They are all gone?" Although he had expected it, once the suspicion in his heart was confirmed, he couldn't help but feel bitter, sad, and deeply disappointed.  After all, being abandoned alone in this strange place is definitely not a pleasant feeling.  It is estimated that Chen Tianlei and the others had given up hope that he would survive because they had not heard from him for a long time, so they set off decisively for Songshan.  This trip is a long way, and if we stay in one place for too long, we will not be able to attend the regular alliance meeting as scheduled.  Hu Qingpeng also understood the thoughts of his fellow disciples, but the feeling of being abandoned and ignored penetrated into his heart like a poisonous snake.

    Xiaolan pouted and defended him: "Humph, those fellow disciples of yours are so bad! Before I knew whether you were alive or dead, I left Zhuzhou in a hurry and left you alone. How selfish!"

    Hu Qingpeng calmed down and said with a smile: "It doesn't matter, it won't be too late to catch up after my injury is healed! Moreover, it is a rare opportunity to go out on your own and gain experience without having to ask your elders for instructions. Xiaolan, thank you for your hard work.  , thank you!" Now that the leader and his party are on their way, it is useless to think about anything else.  Only by recovering from your injuries can you strive to reunite with your classmates as soon as possible.  Anyway, he still had a few banknotes in his arms, enough to cover his expenses on the road.

    Xiaolan¡¯s eyes widened and she said in surprise: ¡°Isn¡¯t it right? You¡¯re not angry when they treat you like this?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng said: "What's the use of getting angry? It won't help anything, it'll only hurt your body. Besides, a man will have to act recklessly sooner or later. This time just gave me a chance to practice. Even if no one is with me, I believe I can do it."  Overcome all difficulties and reach your destination smoothly.¡±

    Seeing his confident appearance, Xiaolan couldn't help but flash a moving brilliance in her eyes, and suddenly smiled sweetly: "Hu Shaoxia, I admire you very much. You have evaded Mu Rourou, Fan Xueying and other Baiyun Sect masters.  Even though you were abandoned by your fellow disciples, you never lost confidence. No wonder our elders value you so much."

    Hu Qingpeng was startled and said hurriedly: "Xiaolan, don't talk nonsense. You elders have high eyesight. How can you think highly of me? If she hears it, I will be in trouble!"

    Xiaolan chuckled and said: "Are you afraid of our elder? Don't worry, she has already gone out to do things. You'd better take the time to heal, we may have to leave here."

    Hu Qingpeng didn¡¯t want to inquire about the movements of people in the Demon Cult, so he wisely kept silent.  At that moment, I sat cross-legged and meditated, concentrating deeply, and soon entered a state where I forgot both things and myself.  After this battle, he found that his meridians had widened a lot. During the process of breathing in and out, the two foreign qi in the body began to slowly and evenly blend into the Dantian, one cold and one hot, bringing warmth when they blended with each other.  Comfortable feeling.  These two strands of true energy have been in his body for five years and have been suppressed by him. It was not until his own true energy was strong enough in recent years that he tried to refine them. Unfortunately, the progress was very slow.  This time, his duel with Fan Xueying could be said to be a desperate attempt to survive. Under tremendous pressure, he unexpectedly condensed three strands of true energy into one, and used a killing move that exceeded his own limits.  Now that the crisis has passed, although the three strands of true energy are separated as before, there are rules to follow when absorbing and refining them, so it will naturally be much easier.

    Hu Qingpeng obsessively pursues the feeling of comfort brought about by refining the alien energy. Every time he absorbs a bit of alien energy, the energy he cultivates becomes stronger. As one goes, the other becomes stronger, and his energy circulates faster and faster.  The faster it goes, the more the meridians will be broadened, and the whole person will feel like a spring breeze, floating in the air.  I don't know how many days the zhenqi had circulated, but Hu Qingpeng felt that the two alien zhenqi had been refined by one-fifth, and the zhenqi in his dantian was full, so he collected his energy and rested his mind, and slowly opened his eyes.

    I saw darkness outside the window, and before I knew it, it was late at night, and everything was quiet.  Hu Qingpeng burst out laughing. He actually stayed in trance for a whole day, which was something that had never happened before.  He turned his eyes and suddenly saw his sword and a black and white porcelain vase on the table. Under the porcelain vase was a piece of white paper with a few lines written in small regular script.  His heart was beating wildly for no reason, he jumped out of bed, grabbed the white paper in his hand, and after reading it carefully, he realized that it was the note left for him by Yi Wufeng.  It turned out that Yi Wufeng discovered that the Baiyun Sect and his party suddenly left Zhuzhou and their whereabouts were unknown, so he personally led people to follow and monitor them, and even Xiaolan was taken away.  She couldn't bear to wake up Hu Qingpeng when she left, but she left behind the magic elixir secretly made by the Demon Cult to help him treat his internal injuries.

    Hu Qingpeng had mixed feelings after reading the note. He didn't expect that they left in such a hurry and didn't even have time to say goodbye.  He looked around the empty room, feeling lonely and tired. He walked out of the room and looked up at the cold moonlit night sky. He seemed to see the beautiful face of the dancing phoenix and her sword dancing.I saw her heroic posture at that time and her touching expression when she was ashamed and angry.  The sea of ????people is huge. Once we say goodbye now, we don¡¯t know when we will see each other again.  He was melancholy and depressed, feeling empty and missing something, and listening to the sound of waves crashing on the shore, it seemed that he would have trouble sleeping tonight!

    The next day, Hu Qingpeng reluctantly left this small courtyard by the river.  He asked people all the way and found Meng Zhengnan's mansion.  In Zhuzhou City, only Meng Zhengnan knew the itinerary of Chen Tianlei and others best.  He must understand the situation from this uncle, so as not to go in the wrong direction when he is on the road and never catch up with his fellow disciples in Hengshan.

    At first glance, the Meng Mansion looked the same as when he first visited, but the door was closed and there was no one in the house.  Hu Qingpeng knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered. He frowned and thought, can't it be such a coincidence?  Could it be that something happened in Meng Mansion just after Uncle Master and the others left?  Walking along the fence to the backyard, looking around to see if no one was paying attention, he jumped over the wall with a slight jump.

    Before he jumped to the ground, he smelled the strong smell of blood in the air. His heart sank, and he drew his sword with his backhand to be on guard.  The backyard was equally quiet, like a cemetery, and a bit eerie.  He walked a few steps and suddenly saw the corpse of a servant lying on the corner of the wall. The head was cracked and the blood under the body was dark and thick. It attracted countless blowflies. It was estimated that two or three of them were dead.  It's been an hour.

    Hu Qingpeng unconsciously clenched the hilt of the sword, and cold sweat began to ooze from his palms. Could it be that everyone in the Meng family was poisoned?  The incoming enemy will kill even the servants who do not understand martial arts, and the fate of others can be imagined.  He searched all the way and saw that every wing room had been forcibly knocked open. There was blood and corpses everywhere in the room. Most people were killed in their sleep before they had time to call for help.  The perpetrator's methods were brutal and cruel. None of the corpses were intact, and the limbs and blood were scattered everywhere. Even Hu Qingpeng, who had seen too many scenes of dead people, felt like vomiting while standing in the room.

    In the largest bedroom, Hu Qingpeng found Meng Zhengnan¡¯s body. Next to him was a beautiful middle-aged woman covered in semen.  The woman was plump and fair, her facial muscles were twisted in pain, her skin was covered with red claw marks and wounds similar to those bitten by wild beasts, and her lower body was in a mess. It was obvious that she had been brutally raped and abused before she died.  Just looking at her expression, you can imagine her despair and fear at that time.

    Hu Qingpeng was both sad and angry. Who could have done such an unscrupulous thing?  Is it the Demon Cult?  Is it Baiyun Sect?  Or is it the world meeting?  Unable to bear the woman's body being exposed like this, he took a clean sheet from the bed and covered her body.

    At this moment, a fierce banging on the door was suddenly heard from the front yard, which was also mixed with the noise of the crowd.  Hu Qingpeng jumped out of the room, jumped up to the branches, and saw from a distance a group of people breaking open the closed door and pouring into the Meng Mansion noisily. The leaders turned out to be several police officers.  Hu Qingpeng thought about it for a while and figured out the truth. It was probably because the nearby residents noticed that the situation in Meng Mansion was abnormal and reported the case to the government, so they broke in through the door.  He didn't want to be wanted by the government as a murder suspect, and he also knew that the murderer would definitely not linger at the scene, so he quietly jumped down from the treetop, climbed over the wall along the same path, and immediately ran to the city gate.  There is such a shocking case in the city. If we don't leave early, I'm afraid it won't be easy to escape someday.  What's more, Chen Tianlei must be informed of such a blood feud. It is up to the leader to decide how to track down the culprit. He himself is powerless.

    Hu Qingpeng mingled with a group of businessmen and left the north gate, walked for more than ten miles, climbed over several hills, and completely left Zhuzhou City behind.

    Zhuzhou and Changsha are not far apart. Businessmen on the road are constantly traveling, and many martial arts practitioners are rushing to Changsha.  Hu Qingpeng saw that most of them had ferocious faces and rude manners, and knew that they were gangsters who were attending the Tianxiahui Zeng Zhixiong's birthday party, so he kept a respectful distance and deliberately stayed away from these Jianghu people.

    Around noon, a small town appeared in front of us.  There are rows of restaurants and wine shops beside the road. Every business is booming and it is extremely lively.  Pedestrians traveling from north to south basically rest here. Various trucks and carriages are parked outside the shops. Some people simply set up stalls and conduct barter transactions on the spot.  Seeing that every shop was packed with people, Hu Qingpeng didn't bother to fight for a table with strangers, so he bought a few steamed buns and continued on his way while eating.  While walking, I suddenly heard fierce shouting and shouting from a hotel on the roadside, followed by a ping-pong-pong fight.  I saw a figure flash, and a big man in yellow flew into the air and fell heavily in the middle of the street. A red palm print was clearly printed on his right cheek.

    Because the number of Jianghu people rushing to Changsha has suddenly increased in the past few days, there are often fighting scenes. Everyone has become accustomed to it. Let him fight to death on the sidelines. You can still do what you should do, as long as you don't get involved.  At this time, another good show started. Not only did the people in the town not panic at all, but on the contrary, they gathered around and talked in low voices.

    The big man in yellow had scarlet eyes. He suddenly turned over and got up. He pulled out the steel knife from his waist and danced wildly. He roared: "Damn it, I will fight with you!" Before he finished speaking, there was a strong whoosh of wind.??, a short arrow passed through the block of the steel knife and was nailed to the key point of his right shoulder.  He screamed, and the steel knife fell to his feet with a bang, and blood gushed out from the wound.  I just heard a cold and sweet voice coming from the store: "If you dare to say dirty words again, I will kill you with one arrow! Get out of here!" The big man in yellow had a pale face, knowing that he was far from his opponent, and he was humble.  The head ran away in despair.  The onlookers laughed loudly and pointed at his back.

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked. The sound and style of the short arrow being fired were all too familiar to him. It turned out to be a "heart-piercing arrow"!  Six years ago, when escorting Yin Tianyun back to Hengshan, because he did not understand martial arts, Yin Tianyun gave him a very powerful hidden weapon, the "heart-piercing arrow", to defend himself against the enemy.  He relied on this hidden weapon to protect himself, escaped death several times, and shot several people.  Later, when he broke up with Li'er, he gave her the quiver that fired the heart-piercing arrow as a token. From then on, he never saw this kind of murderous weapon that sealed the throat after seeing blood.  The heart-piercing arrow reappeared here today. Doesn't that mean Li'er is nearby?

    Although he didn¡¯t know why the heart-piercing arrow was not as powerful as before and he didn¡¯t kill the big man in yellow on the spot, the speed, power and special style of the short arrow when fired were unmistakable.  Li'er's touching and innocent smile appeared in his mind, and he remembered the vows he had made when parting. A warmth surged in his chest, and his hands trembled with excitement.  After six years of separation, the little girl must have grown into a young girl, right?  I wonder if she has inherited her mother¡¯s natural beauty?  I wonder if she still remembers her "brother"?  In a daze, he seemed to see a beautiful girl cuddling next to him, calling sweetly: "Brother Xiao Mao!"

    Hu Qingpeng reached into his arms and held the jade pendant Li'er gave him when she left, and couldn't help but smile.  No matter where he went in the past few years, he always treasured this jade pendant of great significance. He never thought that he would meet its old owner today. What a coincidence in life!  He raised his sleeves to wipe the dust from his face and walked into the store happily.

    This hotel is also crowded with guests. Most of the diners are people who are out to explore the world at first glance, and a small number are businessmen passing by.  After the brief fight just now, the store returned to its normal hustle and bustle, with people drinking and punching, and the accents from all over the place mixed together, which made people's heads spin.  Hu Qingpeng glanced around and saw clearly all the people in the store in an instant.  Excluding the common people, there were four nuns sitting on the right side of the door carrying long swords. Beyond that was a pair of young men and women dressed in white. On the left side were three tables of shouting high-rollers, two of whom were  The woman with a hot figure was drinking and fisting with the man next to her from the front without changing her expression. She was full of wildness.

    Hu Qingpeng frowned slightly, who among these women is Li'er?  Of course, it would definitely not be the two prodigal girls who were drinking together.  The young man and woman seemed to be about twenty years old. The man was strong and powerful, the woman was beautiful and slender, and they looked intimate like a couple. They were obviously several years older than Li'er, which was unlikely.  There are only these four nuns left. Could it be said that Li'er has become a monk?  Thinking that Li'er could actually see through the world of mortals and stay with the Ancient Buddha of Qingdeng forever, he felt as if he had been punched hard in the chest, his vision went black and he could hardly breathe.

    Hu Qingpeng calmed down and took a closer look at the four nuns. The older one was about thirty years old, and the younger one was about sixteen or seventeen years old. Although they all had beautiful features, they were still some distance away from the standard of beauty.  Li'er's mother is a princess of the Yuan Dynasty. She was once recognized as the most beautiful woman in the martial arts world. Her beauty is unparalleled in the world. Her daughter should also be a beauty who conquers the country when she grows up.

    When the woman in white saw Hu Qingpeng acting strangely after entering the store, she stared blankly at the nuns. She couldn't help but feel contempt in her heart. She snorted coldly and said to the man beside her: "Brother, the scum in the martial arts world are getting more and more shameless."  Wow, you actually want to take advantage of your family in broad daylight!"

    She deliberately raised her voice, and the whole hotel could hear her clearly. Everyone's eyes were turned towards her, with various expressions including surprise, curiosity, disdain, and confusion.  The originally bustling hotel suddenly became audible.

    Hu Qingpeng was greatly embarrassed. Faced with everyone's melancholy looks, he wished he could find a hole in the ground to hide. Knowing that he had caused misunderstandings among others in his haste, he hurriedly defended: "No, I don't"

    The faces of the four nuns changed color at the same time. The oldest one slapped the table and interrupted him: "You blind thief, you dare to be so rude. Are you tired of living? Poor nun Emei Jing  Chen, today I will do justice to heaven and cut out your dog eyes!"

    Hu Qingpeng was startled. Jingchen was one of the top ten disciples of the Emei Sect. He was famous for his hatred of evil and ruthless swordsmanship. He had heard it mentioned by his elders and said hurriedly: "Senior Sister Jingchen, you misunderstood! I am Hengshan  I sent my disciple Hu Qingpeng here just to find an old friend I haven¡¯t seen for many years, and I have absolutely no other intention!"

    "Dang clang", a porcelain bowl fell to the ground.

    Jingchen was slightly startled.??Sneered and said: "Who knows whether what you said is true or false? There are so many charlatans these days. I hope you are not one of them!" After saying that, he suddenly stood up and flashed his sword. He didn't know when he had drawn the sword in his hand.  Chest piercing.  This move is the Emei Sect's killing move "Buddha's Light Ruyi". The long sword swings up thousands of silver threads to confuse the enemy's sight, but the real fatal blow is hidden, waiting for the enemy to expose the flaw in his defense.

    "Okay!" Hu Qingpeng shouted softly and retreated with his left foot. He used his long sword to attack and defend, and used the Hengshan School's special move "Silver Hook Flying to the Moon" to pierce the opponent's sword net and accurately find the target.  Just hearing a clang, the two swords intersected, and both of them were shocked at the same time, with a look of surprise in their eyes.

    Jingchen sheathed his long sword, nodded slightly and said: "It is indeed the authentic Hengshan swordsmanship! I never thought that among the younger generation of Hengshan disciples, there would be an outstanding person like you!" The other three nuns saw that Hu Qingpeng and his senior sister were tied in a draw, and they  Looking at him curiously, eager to try.

    Hu Qingpeng said humbly: "No, Senior Sister Jingchen deserves the award!" Just as he was about to ask her to answer the questions in his heart, he suddenly heard someone shouting in a trembling voice: "Brother Xiaomao!"

    This sentence was so shocking that Hu Qingpeng seemed to be struck by lightning. He stayed stiff for a moment before he understood how to follow the words.

 Volume 3: Stormy World Chapter 16: Beautiful as an Elf

    I saw the woman in white standing up tremblingly, her lips trembling, her eyes full of tears, her eyes showing infinite surprise and excitement, as if she had a thousand words to express.  Hu Qingpeng rubbed his eyes vigorously. He couldn't believe what he saw and asked uncertainly: "You, are you Li'er?" It is said that women have undergone a transformation, so it would be unavoidable if she really was Li'er.  Too mature!

    The woman in white choked with sobs: "Yes, I am Li'er!" Unable to bear it any longer, she staggered into his arms, shrugged her shoulders, and cried loudly, her hot tears wetting Hu Qingpeng's chest in an instant.

    Hu Qingpeng had never been in such close contact with a young woman, neither holding her nor letting her go. He couldn't bear to push her away. He was so anxious that sweat broke out on his forehead, and he whispered in a low voice: "Sister Li'er, please stop crying, okay?  Everyone is looking at us!"

    Li'er was stunned when she heard the words, and then realized what she had done in excitement. She bounced off Hu Qingpeng's chest like an electric shock, her eyes were lowered, and her neck was red with embarrassment.  Hu Qingpeng chuckled and said, "Silly girl, I'm so happy that we can meet again. Why are you crying? Be good, wipe your tears quickly, don't let others laugh." In a blink of an eye, Jingchen and others were just checking out and leaving.  The two nodded to each other, and Jingchen and the three junior sisters walked out of the store.

    Li'er pouted and said, "I hate it! I'm not stupid. Brother Mao, you're talking nonsense!" She wiped away the tears on her face with her backhand, gently held Hu Qingpeng's sleeve, and led him to her seat.  , pointed at the young man at the same table and said: "This is my cousin Tang Jingtian!"

    Tang Jingtian stood up, his tiger eyes sparkling, and laughed loudly: "Xiaoxue, is this the brother with a different surname that you have always missed? He is iron-clad, strong-willed, neither arrogant nor impetuous. He is indeed a rare young hero!  "He is taller than Hu Qingpeng by an inch, with a strong back, broad shoulders, and long and powerful fingers.  His nose is straight, his eyes are straight, and his demeanor is calm, like an unbreakable green pine, which makes people involuntarily feel trustworthy.

    Hu Qingpeng blushed and said: "Brother Tang is joking! I think Brother Tang is handsome and upright, so he deserves the word 'hero'!"

    Li'er chuckled and said, "You two are complimenting each other, what's going on?"

    Hu Qingpeng and Tang Jingtian laughed loudly, feeling a sense of sympathy for each other.  Tang Jingtian ordered the shopkeeper to pour two large bowls of wine, picked up one bowl and said with a smile: "Brother Hu, let's not say any polite words, lest Xiaoxue yells again. Come on, you and I will drink this bowl of wine, and from now on  They are good friends who treat each other sincerely and share weal and woe!"

    Hu Qingpeng's heart was full of pride, and he raised his wine bowl without hesitation and said, "It's an honor for Hu to be friends with Brother Tang, do it!" The two bowls clinked together, and they both raised their heads and drank the wine at the same time.  Afterwards, they looked at each other and smiled, feeling very comfortable.  Hu Qingpeng drank for the first time in his life. He felt a stream of fire pouring straight into his throat, flowing down his esophagus to his Dantian, heating up his whole body. He couldn't help but raise his thumb and praised: "Good wine, good."  happy!"

    Tang Jingtian saw his drunkenness rising and his face turning red. Knowing that his drinking capacity was still light, Tang Jingtian stopped urging him to drink. He took Hu Qingpeng's arm and sat down, and asked curiously: "Brother Hu, didn't you follow Master Chen and his party to go north to Songshan Mountain?"  ?Why are you traveling alone now?"

    Hu Qingpeng was surprised: "How did you know I was going to Songshan?"

    Tang Jingtian pointed at Li'er and said, "You have to ask her about this!"

    Li'er's face turned red, then turned pale, with a look of pain in her eyes as she whispered: "Brother Xiao Mao, do you still remember that stormy night six years ago? My mother was buried in the mountains of eastern Hunan after she died.  In the middle is the grave dug by my father and I, and the tombstone carved by our own hands. In the past six years, because of my young age, I have never been able to leave Tangmen, Sichuan, so I have not been able to pay homage to my mother's grave and show my filial piety.  . It wasn¡¯t until this year¡¯s Qingming Festival that I had the opportunity to come to Hunan to pay homage to my mother because I was accompanied by my cousin.¡± As he spoke, his eyes gradually became moist, obviously thinking of the tragic fate of losing his mother when he was young, and the suffering he had suffered in the past few years.  Ridiculous and aggrieved, I felt so sad that I almost shed tears.

    Hu Qingpeng felt sad when he saw this, and advised softly: "Li'er, you have to be stronger! If my aunt was still alive, she wouldn't want to see you too weak! By the way, didn't your father come to Hunan with you?  "

    Li'er held back the tears rolling in her eyes, shook her head and said, "My father became a monk three years ago! He chants sutras and meditates every day, and confesses his past sins to the Buddha. He has ignored me for a long time!" The tone in his voice was unexpected.  There is a hint of hatred for his father.

    Hu Qingpeng said in astonishment: "What?! My uncle actually became a monk?" Tang Bowen and Li Yan'er had a deep love. One unfortunately died young, and the other was heartbroken. He had no nostalgia for the world, and even his daughter could be abandoned.  Don't care.  He thought of how much suffering Li'er had endured in the past few years, living under someone else's roof without the care and support of her parents. His heart felt sore and painful, and he couldn't help but pull her in.With his little hand, he said word by word: "Li'er, don't worry, I will take care of you from now on! I promise, I will never let you suffer any injustice!"

    Li'er's eyes lit up, and she was a little shy in her joy. She bravely looked into Hu Qingpeng's eyes and asked doubtfully: "Are you serious? You won't lie to me, will you?"

    Hu Qingpeng said categorically: "Once a man has made his word, it's hard to follow him! I swear, if I break my promise"

    Li'er hurriedly interrupted: "No, I don't want to listen to those unlucky words! Brother Xiaomao, I believe you." She was moved in her heart, and the tears she held back finally burst out of her eyes, gently crossing her fair and delicate cheeks.  The two of them held hands and looked at each other, their eyes entangled infatuatedly, and their chests were filled with unspeakable tenderness.

    Tang Jingtian coughed twice, and as soon as they regained consciousness, they hurriedly let go and separated, their faces flushed with embarrassment at the same time.  Tang Jingtian looked amused and said with a smile: "Brother Hu is indeed very clever. He kidnapped my sister in just a few words. What if Uncle Tang Six asks about it later, how should I explain to him?"

    Li¡¯er stamped her feet and said angrily: ¡°Brother, if you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯m going to get angry!¡±

    Tang Jingtian raised his hand and said, "Okay, why don't you stop talking?" He looked at this and that with a smile, like a brother who wished he could marry off his unruly sister as soon as possible.

    Li'er rolled her eyes at him and then explained to Hu Qingpeng.  It turned out that after she and her cousin paid homage to Li Yan'er, they stopped by Hengshan to look for him on their way back.  Unfortunately, Hu Qingpeng had already gone down the mountain with Chen Tianlei and others, so naturally they could not meet.  However, she has found out clearly that the "Hu Xiaomao" back then has been renamed "Hu Qingpeng" and is still one of the seven disciples of the new generation in Hengshan. She is really happy and proud of him.  She had given up all hope, but by coincidence, they would meet again.

    Hu Qingpeng sighed: "If I hadn't happened to be passing by and saw you using the heart-piercing arrow, I'm afraid we would have passed each other again!"

    Li'er stuck out her tongue and said: "Did you also see the scene just now? Who told that guy to go crazy with alcohol and want to molest this girl? My punishment for him is still light. If he had been replaced by a poisonous short arrow, he would definitely die today.  !" She asked her father to modify the structure of the heart-piercing arrow so that it could fire both non-poisonous short arrows and poisonous arrows that could seal the throat with blood.

    Hu Qingpeng warned: "You'd better use this murderous weapon sparingly unless it is absolutely necessary! If your enemy had taken precautions, the heart-piercing arrow would have lost its advantage of surprise."

    Li'er said: "I know!" She paused and said with a smile: "Brother Xiao Mao, since you have changed your name, can I call you 'Brother Peng' from now on?" We were all children before, but now we are older  It's been so long that it seems inappropriate to call Hu Qingpeng by his nickname in public.

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Of course! Li'er, have you changed your name too?" In fact, he also felt that the title "Brother Xiao Mao" was quite awkward. If Yi Wufeng heard it, she would laugh to death!

    Li'er glanced around and whispered: "Brother Peng, my Mongolian name is 'Dali Buhan', so my parents call me 'Li'er'. And my Chinese name is 'Tang Xue',  Big brother, they all call me 'Xiao Xue'." (Note: For the convenience of future writing, from now on Li'er will always use the name "Tang Xue" when she appears)

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly said: "That's it! It's just that you are obviously younger than me, why do you look more mature than me?"

    Tang Xue smiled brightly, her snow-white teeth were neat and clean, showing a rare proud look, and said proudly: "Didn't you notice that I'm disguised?"

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly remembered that Tang Bowen and Li Yaner were both masters of the art of disguise. Back then, they relied on this ever-changing magic to deceive many masters and escape many traps.  For more than ten years, they have evaded the pursuit of the entire martial arts world, and their skills in disguise have reached the highest level of perfection.  As their only daughter, Tang Xue naturally inherited their unique skills. There is no doubt that her skill in disguise is superb.  Hu Qingpeng looked at Tang Xue's face carefully. With his eyesight after practicing clairvoyance, he could only barely tell that the color and delicateness of her facial skin were slightly different from other parts. In addition, he couldn't see any other flaws. He couldn't help but marvel.  : "If you don't admit it yourself, who else in the world can see through your disguise?"

    Tang Xuejiao smiled and said, "Brother Peng, do you want to see my true appearance?"

    Hu Qingpeng's heart was pounding. The daughter of the most beautiful woman in the martial arts world will definitely be a stunning beauty when she grows up, maybe even more beautiful than the dancing phoenix in clothes.  Yiwufeng?  !  Hu Qingpeng was suddenly shocked and secretly wondered why he would naturally think of this witch?  Facing the fresh and pleasant Tang Xue, he even felt a little guilty. What was this for?  Could it be that I couldn't forget Yi Wufeng?  I was in a daze and forgot to answer.

    Tang Xue saw that he suddenly fell into deep thought. His expression was sometimes gentle, sometimes depressed, and never changed.Unexpectedly, his heart throbbed, and he took off the human skin mask on his face angrily, and said coldly: "Brother Peng, who are you thinking about?"

    Hu Qingpeng's eyes lit up, and he saw that Tang Xue's facial features were as delicate as sculptures, perfectly matched together, and her skin was as delicate and delicate as flawless white jade, as if it could squeeze out water.  She is so beautiful that she is not like a mortal woman, but like an elf that exists in legend. She combines the graceful spirit of heaven and earth, making people marvel at the magic of the Creator.  Although her face is still childish due to her age, and she does not yet have the charming charm that can turn all living beings upside down, her eyes are enough to make any man hold his breath and fall at her feet willingly.  Wearing white clothes made her stand out even more proudly. Even in this dim hotel, she still radiated dazzling light like the sun.  She was like a gem that suddenly burst out of its box, dazzling and dazzling.

    As Tang Xue revealed her true face, there was a gasp and exclamation in the hotel. Everyone stopped what they were doing and just stared blankly at this beautiful elf. You could hear a pin drop.  Even Tang Jingtian stared at his cousin.

    Hu Qingpeng sincerely praised: "Li'er, your beauty can no longer be described with words. Even if Xi Shi is resurrected, it will be nothing more than this!" Facing Tang Xue's dazzling beauty, because he has practiced Buddhist mental methods, his will is as strong as  Panshi, and treated her as a sister, so she could still stay sane and not lose her composure.

    Tang Xue saw that his eyes were as clear as water, not at all the confusion and madness that other men had when they first saw her. She was surprised and sad at the same time. Could it be that he had met a similarly beautiful woman before?  Or maybe you are not charming enough?  I couldn't help feeling bitter, and frowned slightly: "Brother Peng, are you trying to make me happy? Why don't you look excited at all? It's not like them." As he spoke, he turned his eyes and raised his hand to point at a large group of stunned men.  .

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and was about to speak, but unexpectedly, all the wealthy people who came into contact with Tang Xue's gaze stood up with a roar. Everyone's eyes were bloodshot, like greedy and hungry beasts.  Someone shouted: "Damn, this little beauty belongs to me. I will kill anyone who blocks the way!" As soon as he finished speaking, a dagger unexpectedly penetrated his heart from behind. Another person sneered: "Then I'll go first."  Kill you!" These gangster heroes were all ruthless. When they saw this, they immediately drew their weapons and killed the people around them without saying a word.  Just a moment ago, they were drinking at the same table, and the next moment they turned against each other. In an instant, the hotel was filled with thunderous killing sounds, blood and flesh flying everywhere, and it became a mess.

    Hu Qingpeng never dreamed that Tang Xue would cause such a serious commotion. He was secretly speechless. Is this the power of beauty?  Suddenly, Tang Jingtian said in a deep voice: "Xiaoxue, put on the mask quickly! Let's go!" Tang Xue agreed and covered his face again.

    Hu Qingpeng and others ignored the underworld gangsters who were killing everyone, jumped out of the hotel, and walked quickly to the outside of the town.  Those poor people were so mad that they didn't realize that the beauty had left long ago, and they would not rest in peace even if they died.

    It wasn¡¯t until they reached the outside of the town that the three of them slowed down.  Tang Jingtian smiled bitterly at Hu Qingpeng and said: "You have also seen why Xiaoxue hides her true face. She is so beautiful that no matter where she goes, people will covet her, causing trouble and disputes. But she lacks the ability to protect herself.  With no other choice, I can only disguise myself as an ordinary woman to avoid attracting attention, otherwise you will never have peace. If you want to protect her, you must have strong skills, otherwise you will not be able to get rid of those pesky blowflies. "

    Hu Qingpeng looked sideways at Tang Xue, who was walking with her head lowered. Her heart felt stinging. She had a stunning appearance, but she was forced to hide it. She must feel uncomfortable in her heart, right?  And he just said that he would not let her suffer any grievance in the future, but with his current martial arts, can he protect her from being violated?  He said sternly: "Brother Tang, I treat Li'er as my own sister. Although my martial arts skills are low and not enough to dominate the world, even if I am an enemy of the world and risk my life, I will never let anyone taint her.  !¡±

    Not only was Tang Xue not moved at all after hearing his words, but a bit of annoyance flashed in her eyes, and she said coldly: "You and I are not related to each other, and I can't bear your kindness!" She tossed her sleeves and huffed angrily.  The ground spreads out and runs at full speed.

    Hu Qingpeng was confused. He didn¡¯t understand where he had offended her. Why was he suddenly angry?  Scratching his head, he asked, "Brother Tang, did I say something wrong?"

    Tang Jingtian shrugged and said: "I don't know. Anyway, I can't figure out what girls are thinking. Who knows what they are thinking? Let's go, don't let the little girl throw us away."

    The two of them rushed after Tang Xue and quickly arrived behind Tang Xue.  At this moment, I suddenly heard faint shouts and the sound of weapons clashing from the woods beside the road.  Tang Xue's expression perked up, fearing that the world would remain in chaos, and softly shouted: "There is something lively to see in the forest, let's go and have a look!" Without waiting for his brother's consent, he walked into the forest like a baby swallow.  Tang Jingtian couldn't stop him in time, exchanged a helpless look with Hu Qingpeng, and hurriedly jumped to follow.

      The trees in the forest are unevenly dense, and from a distance you can see the cold sword energy rising into the sky, rolling up countless branches and leaves, whirling and dancing in the air.  The three of them ran nearby and saw several large trees falling to the ground. Broken swords were scattered among the grass. Three figures were fighting fiercely in the open space in the forest. Their energies clashed and the wind sounded like thunder.  In a corner of the battlefield, three nuns were unconscious, with blood stains on their mouths.

    Hu Qingpeng lost his voice and said: "Hey, isn't this the senior sister of the Emei sect?" As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly heard the loud sound of metal and iron in the field. Jingchen flew backwards and jumped out of the battle circle, and he kept vomiting blood in the air.  His face was like gold paper, and he had obviously suffered serious internal injuries.  She staggered after landing, turned her head and saw Hu Qingpeng and others. She couldn't help but be overjoyed and shouted with all her strength: "Junior Brother Hu, come and help!"

    Suddenly, there was a strange roar in the field, and a pair of blood-red eyes looked at Hu Qingpeng, revealing strong murderous intent and unforgettable hatred.  Hu Qingpeng's heart skipped a beat, chills penetrated his bones, and his heart shouted: How could it be him?  !  It¡¯s really a narrow road between enemies!

 Volume 3: Stormy World Chapter 17: Join forces to kill the enemy

    "What the fuck, it's you little bastard! Give me your life!" The red-eyed Yang Yao Palace hero looked like a crazed bull. He immediately abandoned his opponent and charged towards Hu Qingpeng with his hammer.  The blazing murderous aura quickly approached like a violent wind, locking his breath tightly and causing the surrounding temperature to plummet to freezing point.

    What a strong murderous aura!

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked. Just a few days later, Gong Yixiong's skill seemed to have skyrocketed to a higher level, and his momentum was as strong as Yiwu Feng!  No wonder someone as strong as Pure Dust couldn't stop his full blow.  Hu Qingpeng is self-aware. Although he has encountered many adventures during this period and has made great progress in swordsmanship and martial arts, he is by no means a match for Gong Yixiong.  I wonder how Tang Jingtian and Tang Xue¡¯s martial arts are?  If we join forces with them to fight, we may still have a chance to survive.  He took a moment to look at the swordsman who had just fought against the Yang Yao. He was surprised and happy, and shouted: "Senior Brother Gao!"

    The young man who fought fiercely with Gong Yixiong was Gao Qingcheng of the Hengshan Sect. The jaw of his right hand holding the sword had been shattered, and blood stained the hilt of the sword, but the fighting spirit in his eyes had never been so high.  Suddenly seeing his junior brother who had been missing for many days appear, he was surprised and couldn't help but be overjoyed. He shouted: "Junior brother, be careful, this monster is very powerful, don't fight him head-on!" As he spoke, he flew his sword and chased after him, attacking with all his might.  Gong Yixiong's secret key.

    Hu Qingpeng had no time to ask about the whereabouts of his other disciples. Seeing Gong Yixiong's fierce attack, he hooked and sent away with his left hand, pushing Tang Xue who was in front of him a few feet away, and unsheathed his sword with his right hand at the same time.  At this moment, Tang Jingtian shouted: "Let me deal with him!" White light flashed, and two armor-piercing iron awls were fired at him. They seemed to be unaffected by Gong Yixiong's protective energy, and he made a move.  It flew in front of him as fast as lightning.

    Gong Yixiong roared angrily: "Tang Clan's hidden weapon!" The two hammers hurriedly sealed, making two clanging sounds, and the iron cones were reflected back.

    Tang Jingtian was secretly shocked that his opponent could break his own hidden weapon technique with just a raise of his hand. He was definitely a formidable opponent!  With a wave of his hand, two more iron cones shot out, knocking the reflected hidden weapon to the ground.  Suddenly, Gong Yixiong groaned, and there was a willow leaf flying knife on his back shoulder. It had been injured by Tang Jingtian's return knife technique.

    Gong Yixiong ignored the minor injury on his shoulder and rushed in front of Hu Qingpeng without slowing down. He smiled cruelly and hit him on the head.  Hu Qingpeng drew his long sword and took several steps across at the same time to avoid the enemy's deadly move.  Unexpectedly, Gong Yixiong changed his moves very quickly, and suddenly swept forward with his two hammers, hitting him directly in the chest. The fierce wind almost made him suffocate.  Tang Xue behind her, Tang Jingtian beside her, and Jingchen lying on the ground all exclaimed in unison: "Be careful!"

    Hu Qingpeng wanted to use the Crane Dance to avoid the enemy's edge, but suddenly he realized that Tang Xue was behind him. If he got out of the way, Gong Yixiong would kill her without hesitation!  Therefore he must not give in!  As soon as he gritted his steel teeth, his hair stood on end, and his lifelong skills were transferred to the long sword, directly blocking the enemy's copper hammer.

    There was a loud bang that made everyone¡¯s eardrums hurt.  Hu Qingpeng's tiger's mouth exploded, and the long sword slipped out of his hand and flew into the air. Blood spurted out like an arrow, but his feet didn't move even half a step as if they were taking root.  His firm and unyielding eyes, like a patron saint, and the fearless aura exuding from his whole body made Gong Yixiong stunned for a moment, and he actually felt timid for a moment.  It was the determination to sacrifice everything, even to die with the enemy, in order to protect something precious.

    "Brother Peng!" Tang Xue was moved and worried at the same time. Looking at his generous and strong back, she couldn't help but burst into tears.  She knew that this moment would be etched in her heart and would never be forgotten.

    Tang Jingtian shouted angrily: "Who dares to hurt my brother!" He waved his hands continuously, dozens of hidden weapons flew towards Gong Yixiong like locusts, and countless terrifying and cold lights flashed across the air.

    Of course, Gong Yixiong knew how powerful the Tang Sect's hidden weapons were. His body moved rapidly and his hammers danced wildly, trying his best to knock away all the incoming hidden weapons.  But Tang Jingtian was one of the most outstanding young masters of the Tang Sect, and he took action in anger. How could he be so easy to deal with?  While Gong Yixiong was in a hurry, he suddenly felt a stinging pain in his lower body, and the numbness spread upwards. When he lowered his eyes, he saw that there were several poisonous caltrops in his legs.  In shock and anger, he immediately used his kung fu to suppress the poison. His internal energy spread all over the place, knocking out all the hidden weapons trapped in his flesh, and several streams of black blood spurted out.

    "Yaoren, look at the sword!" Gao Qingcheng raised his sword and flashed it, stabbing Yang Yao in the back.  Gong Yixiong endured the strange feeling of paralysis in his lower body, turned around and swept across, knocking away the enemy's sword.

    Tang Xue didn't know the situation of the battle, so she took Hu Qingpeng's arm and asked anxiously: "Brother Peng, how is your injury?"

    Seeing Tang Jingtian and Gao Qingcheng entangled Gong Yixiong, Hu Qingpeng felt slightly relieved and said with a forced smile: "Li'er, I, I'm fine, go and help your brother" Before he finished speaking, his feet became weak and he couldn't help but  The master fell into Tang Xue's soft and cotton-like chest.  If it weren't for the alien zhenqi Panheng guarding him in his body, his life would have been over with Gong Yixiong's heavy hammer just now.

    Tang Xue hugged Hu Qingpeng tightly and burst into tears.He fell down and sobbed: "You were hurt because of me, I don't want to leave you!"

    Hu Qingpeng said anxiously: "Li'er, don't be willful. The top priority is to work together to repel the enemy, otherwise we will not survive! My injury will not hinder me." He knew very well that if one more person joined the battle circle at this time, his own side would have more  One point to win.  If they are defeated by the enemy one by one, the entire army will be wiped out.

    Tang Xue asked suspiciously: "Does your injury really not matter?"

    Hu Qingpeng said seriously: "When did I lie to you? If you don't take action, I will be angry!"

    Tang Xue hurriedly let go and stood up, looked at Gong Yixiong angrily, and secretly said angrily: Damn monster, how dare you seriously hurt my brother Peng, I want to avenge him!  He took out a fist-sized black ball and threw it towards Gong Yixiong, shouting loudly: "Look at my 'Thousand Blades Meteor Shower'!"

    Although Gong Yixiong used his deep internal strength to suppress the poison and force the poisonous blood out of his body, how could the Tang Sect easily crack it using poison techniques?  The numbness in his legs became more and more intense, seriously affecting his footwork. He could no longer keep up with his opponent's speed. He knew that fighting would be in vain, so he suddenly thought of retreating temporarily.  Suddenly I saw an ordinary iron ball being thrown, and I raised my hammer to meet it without thinking.  With a popping sound, the iron ball exploded suddenly, the silver light was dazzling, and countless bright micro blades flew out rapidly.

    Being attacked by thousands of specially-made hidden weapons at such a close distance, even a man as powerful as Kazuo Miya cannot dodge, escape, or escape.  In the critical situation, his whole body's strength burst out, and he quickly retreated like an arrow. At the same time, he danced with his hammer to intercept the thin and sharp blade.  Ding, ding, ding, the blade hit the plane of the copper hammer, like a sudden rain.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes dazzled, and Gong Yixiong suddenly retreated three feet away.  When his wildly dancing copper hammer gradually stopped, dozens of blades were seen stuck in his face and chest, and blood kept pouring out from the wounds, making his originally ferocious appearance even more ferocious.  Gong Yixiong's face was covered with blood, and he stood motionless with his head lowered.

    Hu Qingpeng was dumbfounded, is this the Tang Sect¡¯s most secret weapon in the world?  The exquisite conception and first-class production make the hidden weapon's attack power reach a terrifying level.  Once this "Thousand Blades Meteor Shower" is used, who else can resist it except those super masters?  It seems that whoever offends Tang Xue will definitely end badly.

    Gao Qingcheng sneered: "Is this monster scared out of his wits?" Before he finished speaking, Gong Yixiong suddenly turned to where he was standing, swung his hammers, and rushed towards him like an evil tiger pouncing on prey, striking twice in a row.  Gao Qingcheng turned his waist sharply to avoid the second round of attacks, and thrust his sword towards the enemy's throat.  Gong Yixiong seemed to be unable to see the enemy's sword coming, and his reaction was half a beat too slow. The long sword stabbed him in the arm, so deep that his bones were visible.

    Gao Qingcheng was still overjoyed when he suddenly felt that the long sword in his hand tightened and was clamped by the opponent's muscles, making him unable to draw the sword and retreat.  Gong Yixiong roared and took the opportunity to kick him hard in the vital part of the abdomen.  Gao Qingcheng's left arm instinctively sank to block. There were a few soft clicks, and the arm bones were broken. He involuntarily flew three feet away and fell heavily to the grass. He broke out in a cold sweat from the pain.

    When Hu Qingpeng saw Gong Yixiong's eyes closed tightly and blood constantly flowing out from the corners of his eyes, he felt happy and shouted: "He is blind, don't fight with him in close combat!"

    Gong Yixiong roared: "I'll kill you first!" Although he couldn't see Hu Qingpeng, he jumped at him based on the direction and distance of his voice, which was extremely terrifying.  Hu Qingpeng was not that stupid. He immediately rolled on the ground and crawled away quietly.

    Gong Yixiong missed with one blow, and listened to the movements around him, and said angrily: "You little devil, if you have the guts, don't be a coward! You killed my woman, causing me to suffer from the backlash of my mind day and night. Today, I  I'll fight you! Where are you? Get out!" The blood gushing from the wound dyed his clothes red and wet the soil under his feet. From a distance, it looked like a bloody man crawling out of bloody water.  The "Nine Yin and Nine Yang Bone Corroding **" of his and Mu Rourou's combined bodies must rely on each other's yin and yang energy to dissolve the absorbed true energy of the opposite sex.  If one of them is killed, the other person will eventually die because of the imbalance of yin and yang vitality in his body, and his meridians will burst.  After Mu Rourou's death, the stagnant Yang Qi in Gong Yixiong's body could not be released, leaving him on the verge of going crazy.

    Tang Jingtian gestured to his companions to keep quiet, and let Gong Yixiong scream first, and then kill him in one fell swoop when he lost too much blood and the poison in his body took effect.  If we rush to fight at this time, if Miya Kazuo becomes ferocious at the moment of death and resorts to a strategy of mutual destruction, no one will be able to escape safely.

    Gong Yixiong shouted loudly but received no response. He knew that the enemy was still around, waiting for the best opportunity to strike.  However, he was blind and seriously injured and had no time to resolve the Tang Sect poison in his body. He was at an absolute disadvantage and had basically no hope of escaping.  Could it be that I have been in the world for many years and am I going to die at the hands of a few little kids today?  Thinking of this, he looked up to the sky and laughed wildly. He suddenly swung the copper hammer and smashed it around him. The violent force hit the ground, and the mud, sand and grass clippings flew up like a flat?Cook up a tornado.

    Tang Jingtian and others knew that he was struggling to death, trying to find the enemy through random collisions, and then kill them all.  Everyone quietly retreated with a tacit understanding, allowing the mad Yang demon to run rampant in the middle of the field.  I saw that the speed of Gong Yixiong's moves became slower and slower, the strength became weaker and weaker, his steps staggered, and he no longer looked like a master.

    Tang Jingtian sighed softly: "Let me send you on your way!" The white light flashed, and three flying knives shot out, aiming at Gong Yixiong's eyebrows, throat and heart.  Although they were fired at the enemy at the same time, the speeds of these three flying knives were different, and their flight trajectories were also erratic and unpredictable, as if they were controlled by invisible threads.  Even if Gong Yixiong's eyes were intact, he might not be able to avoid it, let alone now?  Although he tried his best to dodge, his heart suddenly felt cold, and he felt that all his energy was dissipated, and he fell to the sky with a bang.

    When the dust flying in the air slowly fell, the woods became calm again.  Everyone gathered around cautiously and saw Gong Yixiong lying on his back on the ground, his face was black and he was dying.  He heard footsteps approaching, and said with difficulty: "You little bastards, don't get too complacent, someone will take my revenge from you!" Blood foam spurted from the corner of his mouth, and he died.  Everyone looked at each other. If so many people hadn't joined forces and paid a heavy price, they might not have been able to deal with this notorious evil master.

    Jingchen spat and sneered: "This demon has ruined the innocence of so many women. It would be easier for him to die like this! It would be best for the Lord of Hell to send him to the eighteenth level of hell and never be reincarnated!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Fortunately, there are experts from the Tang Sect present, so we can successfully kill this monster. Especially Li'er's 'Thousand Blade Meteor Shower' was so powerful that it blinded Gong Yixiong's eyes, otherwise we might not be able to succeed."  ."

    Tang Xue was very happy after being praised. She held his arm and said, "Who told him to hurt Brother Peng? He deserves it!"

    At the moment, everyone split up to heal the injured and save people, and made an appointment to go on the road together.  The three Emei female disciples who fainted suffered the least serious injuries. Gao Qingcheng suffered a fracture in his left upper arm, while Jingchen and Hu Qingpeng suffered more serious internal injuries.  Hu Qingpeng took the magic elixir that Yi Wufeng had left for him. It was indeed very effective and he was able to move freely within a short time.

    It turned out that after Jingchen and the other four left the hotel, they accidentally bumped into Gong Yixiong outside the town.  Gong Yixiong was a lecherous devil. Regardless of their status as monks, he came to harass and tease the four of them, trying to capture them.  Of course, Jingchen and the others would not just surrender, they would fight and escape. Later, they would get help from Gao Qingcheng halfway, and they could survive until Hu Qingpeng and the others showed up.

    Hu Qingpeng asked in confusion: "Senior Brother Gao, why are you here alone? Where are the other sects?"

    A rare flash of red appeared on Gao Qingcheng's stern face, and he whispered: "I ran back secretly! The second uncle and the others didn't know about it. They should have arrived in Yueyang."

    Hu Qingpeng asked in surprise: "Why? Don't you want to participate in the Songshan Conference and become famous all over the world?" Who among the young people studying martial arts does not have great ambitions?  Who doesn't want to be a respected hero?  The Songshan Conference is a major event in the martial arts world. As long as you perform well in the conference, you will immediately become a man of the world. This is an opportunity that everyone dreams of.

    Gao Qingcheng glanced at Gong Yixiong who was lying on the ground, unforgettable hatred flashed in his eyes, he was silent for a moment, and said slowly: "The fame outside of me is meaningless to me. I don't learn martial arts for anything else, but because I  I want revenge! My enemy is Yang Zhiwen, one of the four masters of the Baiyun Sect, so all the disciples of the Baiyun Sect are the targets I want to kill! I know that people from the Baiyun Sect have been in Zhuzhou these days, so I want to return to Zhuzhou to find him  They are settling accounts. Although my martial arts may not be better than theirs, I can attack secretly and maybe kill one or two of them. Junior Brother Hu, do you know where their lair is in Zhuzhou City?"

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly understood. All the speculations about Gao Qingcheng in the past suddenly became clear. No wonder he practices martial arts so hard. No wonder he is so cold at ordinary times. It turns out that he has a blood feud!  And Gao Qingcheng's enemy turned out to be the top master of the Baiyun Sect, and his martial arts might be even more powerful than the head of Hengshan. How could he get revenge with his current strength?  He sighed: "Senior Brother Gao, you don't have to go to Zhuzhou! I got the exact news that everyone from the Baiyun Sect has left Zhuzhou, and their current whereabouts are unknown."

    Gao Qingcheng was greatly disappointed and stamped his feet angrily: "Damn it! I came a step too late and let them slip away!"

    Hu Qingpeng secretly rejoiced for him. If Gao Qingcheng came to his door rashly, wouldn't Huangfuji, Yue Zongjin, or anyone else cut him into pieces, cook his brains, and eat them?  Even the elders of the Demon Sect don't dare to easily provoke these evil stars, let alone these fledgling teenagers?  Gao Qingcheng's experience was somewhat similar to that of Nangong Qiudai, who killed Mu Rourou that night. The difference was that one worshiped the Baidao sect and the other devoted himself to the Demon Cult.  Since there were outsiders present, it was inconvenient to inquire about Gao Qingcheng's life experience, so he asked: "That teacher?"??What are your plans now?  Do you want to go to Songshan Mountain with me?  "

    Gao Qingcheng smiled bitterly and said: "Since the people from the Baiyun Sect are not in Zhuzhou, I can only turn back and go north to chase the leader and his party. I only hope that when I see the leader again, he can forgive my behavior."

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly thought of a question and murmured to himself: "Strange, why did Gong Yixiong appear here alone without acting in unison with other Baiyun Sect members? Is this just a coincidence?"

    Everyone speculated about this, and did not know why the palace acted without permission.  Hu Qingpeng suddenly thought of the tragedy of the family extermination of the Meng Mansion in Zhuzhou, and his heart trembled, and he blurted out: "Could it be that he was the one responsible?"

 Volume Three: The World is Stormy Chapter 18: Restaurant Troubles

    Hu Qingpeng told the whole story about the murder of Meng Zhengnan, and asked everyone to help analyze, who is the murderer?  When everyone heard that such a tragedy happened, they were all shocked and changed their colors.  Jingchen said decisively: "Nowadays, there are only two major forces in the world who dare to challenge our seven sword sects and use such bloody methods: the Demon Sect or the Baiyun Sect! I wonder which one of them did your Hengshan Sect offend in Zhuzhou? This  It¡¯s a typical revenge method!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng said sadly: "When we were guests at Uncle Meng's house, we once had a conflict with the Yin and Yang demons. Later, the Yin demon Mu Rourou was assassinated, and I happened to be at the scene - maybe it was because of this that I was killed by the Baiyun Sect.  People misunderstood each other, which eventually led to the death of Uncle Meng's family. Senior Sister Jingchen was right, this tragedy was probably committed by Gong Yixiong, and the method of committing the crime was very consistent with his bloodthirsty and vicious personality. The sky net is vast and meticulous.  I didn't expect to kill the murderer so quickly, to comfort the soul in heaven, but there is no resurrection after death!"

    Tang Xue said with red eyes: "Brother Peng, don't be sad, okay? I really want to cry when I see you like this."

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly, how could it be easy to forget the scene of dozens of corpses scattered?  And this matter had something to do with him, which made him feel a little guilty.  In order to avoid Tang Xue's worries, he still hid his hatred and made her smile. He secretly swore in his heart that one day, sooner or later, he would repay this blood debt from the Baiyun Sect!  Hu Qingpeng and Gao Qingcheng looked at each other, and they both saw the determination to face death in each other's eyes. From this moment on, they had a common goal and enemy.

    Changsha is a famous city in Central and South China. Since the Qin and Han Dynasties, it has been either the capital of a dynasty or the seat of state and county. It has gathered famous people and talents in large numbers and has a profound cultural heritage.  An ancient book once summarized Changsha's mountains and rivers like this: "Controlling the upper reaches of Jingxiang and Hunan, Tuna Dongting, relying on Hengyue, the lips and teeth of Jingyu, the throat of Guizhou and Guangdong, and protecting the southeast." From this, we can imagine the importance of the status of Changsha City.  With Yuelu as the screen and the Xiangjiang River as the belt, Changsha has beautiful scenery. As early as the Tang Dynasty, Changsha had formed a landscape city pattern.  Among them, the Buddhist temples of the Jin Dynasty, the former residences of celebrities in the Han Dynasty, the gardens of the Tang Dynasty, the academies of the Song Dynasty and the palaces of the Ming Dynasty are the most famous.  After experiencing the ravages of war and disaster at the end of the Yuan Dynasty, Changsha has prospered again in the past twenty years and is worthy of being the largest city in Xiaoxiang.

    After arriving in Changsha, Emei sent four people to find a temple to stay in.  Hu Qingpeng and others found an inn to arrange accommodation, rested for a while and then went out for dinner.

    Today is April 22nd, and there are only four days left before the birthday of Tsang Chi-hsiung, the leader of the Tianxiahui Association. Gangster heroes from all over the south are gathering in an endless stream.  In the evening, the city was still very lively, and all the major restaurants were crowded with guests. Hu Qingpeng and others finally found a seat to sit down.  Among the four, Tang Jingtian is the one with the most experience. Naturally, he has the important task of ordering dishes.  After a while, several famous Hunan dishes such as Dong'an chicken, rock sugar Xianglian, steamed spring water fish, and three famous beef dishes were served. Hu Qingpeng and the others were full of praise for their food.

    Suddenly I heard the sound of footsteps, and the waiter led a girl in black to the restaurant.  The girl in black had a pair of daggers stuck at her waist. She had a snow-white complexion, was as slender as a willow, and had a pair of long and straight legs.  Her eyes were full of frost, her nose was straight, her thin lips were almost bloodless, her expression showed a stubborn and competitive character, but her appearance was extremely beautiful, and she could be said to be one of a kind.  After she got to the restaurant, her eyes quickly glanced at the noisy diners, her brows furrowed slightly, showing a bit of displeasure.

    Most of the people who were drinking and fist-fighting were gangsters. When they suddenly saw such a beautiful girl, everyone was dumbfounded and drooled. The whole restaurant suddenly became quiet.

    Tang Xue smiled softly and said: "Brother Gao, this sister's temperament is very similar to yours. They are both so cold, stubborn, and arrogant."

    Gao Qingcheng responded casually: "Really?" He raised his head and glanced at the girl. As soon as their eyes met, their hearts beat loudly at the same time, and they turned to look at her in unison.  Tang Xue tugged on Hu Qingpeng's sleeve and made a cute face, and the two of them laughed at the same time.  When Gao Qingcheng saw the mysterious smiles of the two of them, his face could not help but heat up, as if they had something to hold on to, and he felt uncomfortable all over.

    The girl in black frowned and said: "You don't even have any space here, do you want me to eat standing up? I'll find another restaurant!"

    Before the guy could answer, he heard a deafening burst of strange laughter. The two bald men near the window suddenly stood up and said loudly: "Wait a minute! Little girl, how about having a drink with our brother?" They were tall and extraordinary,  There were two large ghost-headed knives weighing fifty or sixty kilograms in his hands. His eyes were gleaming with lust, and he looked like a salivating pig brother.

    "It's the Wumeng Twin Bears!" someone exclaimed.

    There was a commotion among everyone, and those who originally wanted to be jealous quickly gave up the idea.  "Wumeng Two Bears" are giant thieves from Wumeng Mountain, two brothers, Xiong Gang and Xiong Meng. It is said that they are born with supernatural powers and can tear apart tigers and leopards with their bare hands. They usually kill without blinking an eye and have fierce sword skills.

     The corners of the black-clothed girl's eyes twitched slightly, and her already pale face turned even paler. She said coldly: "I've blinded you, am I the kind of woman who drinks with you? I'll give you a chance now, as long as  If you slap each other ten times, I will spare you. Otherwise, I will cut out your nasty tongues!"

    Wumeng Shuangxiong was stunned for a moment, then laughed loudly, not taking the other party's warning to heart.  Xiong Meng laughed and said, "The hotter the woman, the more I like it! Brother, look at me!" He jumped up unscrupulously, stretched out his big hands, and clasped the girl's shoulders.  With this buckle, he had exerted 60% of his strength, and he used five small grappling techniques while turning his fingers in order to succeed in one fell swoop.

    The girl in black sneered, and suddenly with a very clever move of footwork, she instantly dodged behind Xiong Meng and kicked him on the butt.  Xiong Meng was caught off guard, but his opponent's feet were surprisingly strong, and he fell forward involuntarily, rolling down the stairs like a huge meat ball.  Everyone couldn't help laughing when they saw this funny scene.

    The girl in black sneered: "What's the 'Wumeng Two Heroes'? It's just mediocre!"

    The sudden wind of the knife was harsh. Xiong Gang swung the ghost-headed sword and slashed it viciously on the head, cursing: "You stinky bitches, go to hell!"

    ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡°Damn it, he attacked a woman secretly!¡± Everyone shouted and cursed.

    The girl in black seemed to have expected it. She unhurriedly drew out a pair of bright daggers, dodged sideways, and stabbed her opponent's throat with her left sword.  Xiong Gang retreated quickly, but unexpectedly his opponent came closer, his swords flying up and down, and his moves never left his vital points.  As the saying goes, "One inch short, one inch dangerous." Xiong Gang was grabbed by his opponent and attacked fiercely. He couldn't use 50% of his skills. His wrist was scratched by the sword, and blood suddenly surged like a fountain. The sword fell to the ground with a clang.  The girl in black shouted coldly: "Look at the sword!" Both swords pointed at his eyes.  Xiong Gang was so frightened that he closed his eyes and screamed wildly. Suddenly he felt a strong kick in the back. He stumbled forward involuntarily and bumped into his younger brother who had just climbed up.  The two hugged each other and fell down the stairs again.

    When everyone saw this, they laughed wildly again, and were secretly frightened. Fortunately, they did not offend this hot beauty!  The restaurant waiter was very clever. He immediately moved away the food, wine and knives left by Wumeng Shuangxiong, wiped the tables and chairs, and respectfully invited the girl to dine.  The girl in black was not polite. She occupied the table to herself, and no one dared to come and harass her.

    Tang Xue said enviously: "This sister is so majestic! Brother, can you tell where she comes from?"

    Tang Jingtian whispered: "The footwork she used when flashing seems to be the Murong family's 'Ling Yun Step', and the kicking method should be the 'Murong Divine Kick' unique to the Murong family. As for the sword skills used, they are quite similar."  Hengshan sect's trick of hiding needles in cotton. According to my estimation, she should be a collateral descendant of the Murong family."

    Hu Qingpeng wondered: "Brother Tang, how do you know that she is a collateral descendant?"

    Tang Jingtian smiled and said: "You don't know something about this! In today's world, there are five major families: Tang, Dongfang, Murong, Lei, and Mo. The Tang family is good at making poisons and hidden weapons, the Dongfang family is good at river shipping, and the Murong family specializes in medicinal materials.  , Leibao specializes in firearms, and the Mo family is famous for manufacturing weapons. These five major families all have a history of hundreds of years. Each family has a prosperous population and many masters. Therefore, the battle for clan leaders has always been fierce. Because he has become the clan leader.  With this position, not only will he immediately become a man of the world, he will also be able to control the huge wealth of the entire family and control the fate of thousands of people. Only the children of each family can experience the power. In order to prevent the entire family from disintegrating due to the struggle for power.  , there is a rule in almost every family that only direct descendants are qualified to inherit the position of patriarch. But even with such a rule, overt and covert fights still emerge in endlessly, and if you are not careful, you may be killed by potential competitors. So  , please observe carefully from now on, all the direct descendants of these five major families, regardless of male or female, must be protected by loyal and dead soldiers."

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly said: "She is proficient in the martial arts of the Murong family, but she is alone, so she is definitely not a direct descendant of the Murong family!" He paused for a moment, looked at Tang Jingtian and asked: "Brother Tang, it seems like you  Are you a descendant of the Tang clan?"

    Tang Jingtian nodded and said: "Exactly!"

    Tang Xue interjected: "Although Brother Tian is not qualified to compete for the clan leader, his martial arts and hidden weapon skills are the best among the younger generation of the Tang clan! He once practiced kung fu with my father for three years." Tang Xue  His father, Tang Bowen, was the number one young master in the Tang Sect in the past. Tang Jingtian naturally benefited a lot from his guidance.

    Only then did Hu Qingpeng understand why Tang Jingtian accompanied Tang Xue to visit the grave all the way. It turned out that they had a relationship of learning from the same teacher!  He said unfairly: "Brother Tang, since you are the most outstanding disciple of the Tang Sect, why can't you strive to be the leader of the Tang Sect? Don't you want the Tang Sect to flourish in your hands? The rules are all set by people, you can break them.  !¡±

    Tang Jingtian¡¯s eyes flashed with fire, and he looked thoughtfully.Looking out the window without saying a word.  Hu Qingpeng's words set off huge waves in his heart, causing him to have unprecedented thoughts, and these thoughts would cause violent turmoil in the Tang Sect.

    At this moment, a group of people came up from the stairs noisily, and the restaurant owner followed them and kept complaining: "Master Hu, Master Hu, I'm so sorry, the upstairs is full!" The leader  The young man raised his chin and said: "Huang Laoqi, I came to Fuxing Tower to eat to give you face, don't be shameless! What will happen if the guests are full? If you can't free up the table, I'll call you  Closed at the end of the month!" The restaurant owner apologized with a sullen face. All the customers upstairs were armed with swords and swords, and he didn't dare to force people to give up their tables even if he was too brave!  If he was hit on the head with a knife, how could he survive?

    Hu Qingpeng looked sideways and saw that the man surnamed Hu was wearing a brocade robe and luxurious decoration. At first glance, he looked like a kid from a wealthy family, but his face had a Jianghu air, which was a bit nondescript.  The other four were all of the same age as him, carrying weapons on their bodies, and they were all domineering and unkind.

    The man named Hu's eyes suddenly lit up. He left his companions and walked straight to the table of the girl in black. He put on what he thought was the most handsome pose and coughed softly: "Girl, I'm Hu Liang. I see that the girl is too lonely alone."  , I couldn¡¯t help but come over to disturb you. If the girl doesn¡¯t mind, how about Hu having a few drinks with the girl?¡±

    A smile appeared on everyone's lips. The Wumeng Twin Bears had just been kicked downstairs, and another one who was not afraid of death appeared!  I wonder if the girl will just throw him out of the window?

    Unexpectedly, the girl in black said: "As long as you can bring out one thing, you can sit at this table wherever you want."

    Hu Liang was overjoyed and hurriedly patted his chest and said, "Girl, just ask! Except for the moon in the sky, I can do anything you want!"

    The girl in black said calmly: "I want a birthday card that is the most famous in the world with gold edges. Do you have it?"

    Hu Liang laughed and said, "I thought it was some kind of rarity. Isn't it just a birthday card?" He casually took out a red birthday card with gold edges from his arms and tilted his buttocks.  He politely sat down next to the girl and said with a smile, "Is this this kind of post?"

    The girl in black nodded, stretched out her bare hands, and quickly snatched the birthday invitation. Then she stood up and left the table, waving to the restaurant waiter: "Check out!"

    Hu Liang didn't expect that the other party would play this trick. It was obvious that he was playing tricks on him. He was so angry that his face turned red and blue. He gritted his teeth and sneered: "Stop! You took my young master's things and you just want to walk away like this? Is there anything in the world?"  There is no such thing as a cheap deal!" He said while winking at his companion.  The four men surrounded her with ill intentions and blocked the girl in black's path.  One of them laughed lewdly and said, "Brother, this girl is so charming. Even the red-brand girls in Hexiang Tower can't match her beauty!"

    The face of the girl in black suddenly darkened, her body swayed, she slapped the man twice, and said coldly: "Don't compare me with those cheap women!"

    The man covered his red and swollen cheek and said angrily: "You, you dare to hit me in the face?! I want revenge! Brother, what do you say?"

    Hu Liang shouted: "This girl dares to fight against our five brothers, what else can I say? Take her down!" "Okay!" The four people agreed in a loud voice, and at the same time they drew their weapons and pounced on them, using guns, swords, swords and sticks.  Shooting down from different angles, skilled in coordination, obviously good at working together.

    The space in the restaurant was small, and the girl in black was suddenly surrounded by people, unable to move and dodge. The sword light flashed quickly, and a pair of short swords jumped into the palm of the hand, intertwined into a tight sword net, and blocked all kinds of weapons together.  The four people were about to change their formations and attack again, when they suddenly saw figures flashing around. Before they could figure out what was going on, two of them were knocked upside down and flew up, screaming and crushing two tables.  The girl in black sneered: "Pitbag!" She stabbed with a sword with her backhand, and another person was hit by a sword in the waist, screaming and staggering back.

    Hu Liang didn¡¯t expect that this stunning girl would be so troublesome and hurt three brothers in the blink of an eye. In anger, he pulled out a hidden three-foot-long black short stick, jumped close, and hit his opponent hard on the back of the head.

    "Watch your back!" Tang Xue couldn't help but exclaimed.

    The girl in black retreated in time and turned around, returning her sword to block the enemy stick.  There was only a soft swish sound, and the short stick was cut off at the waist.  At this moment, a burst of pink smoke suddenly spewed out from the broken end of the short stick, completely covering the girl in black.  She was shocked, and unconsciously took a breath of red smoke. She felt a dizzy feeling rushing straight to her forehead. She quickly held her breath and jumped back, screaming in her heart that it was terrible, she had been tricked!

    Seeing that the situation had taken a turn for the worse, everyone saw that the girl in black had inhaled the poisonous smoke, and they all yelled at Hu Liang for being despicable and shameless, for actually using concealment during the fight.

    Hu Liang had no trace of shame on his face. He looked around at everyone and shouted, "What the hell are you guys called? Hu Lingquan, the leader of the Zhuque Hall of the Tianxiahui, is my biological father, and I am the leader of the White Tiger Hall."?Dad, this young master is telling the truth in Changsha City, who do you think you are?  Anyone who wants to be my enemy in the world should stand up if you can!  Otherwise, just shut your mouth!  "

    Everyone looked at each other in shock. It turned out that he was a close relative of the leader of the Tianxiahui. No wonder he was so arrogant and domineering!  Changsha is the headquarters of the Tianxiahui. Even if the underworld tycoon who dominates one party comes here, he can only keep his tail between his legs to avoid conflicts with the disciples of the Tianxiahui.  As the saying goes, "A strong dragon cannot overwhelm a local snake." What's more, this "local snake" is not ordinary strong!

    Seeing that no one dared to speak again, Hu Liang looked at the girl in black with pride, approaching with three steps, and said: "Haha, little beauty, you have been hit by my 'Peach Blossom Ruanjin San', how do you feel?"  As long as you exert your inner strength, you will immediately become as limp as mud. I wonder if you can still fly out of my hand now? Once I feel comfortable serving you, I will let you go!" After saying this, he let out an obscene sound.  Lewd laughter, creepy.

    The girl in black was shy and anxious. She tried to use her internal strength, but she found that her muscles and bones were so weak that she couldn't even hold the dagger. There were two soft pops and the dagger fell from her hand and was stuck on the floor.

 Volume 3: Stormy World Chapter 19: Unexpected Encounter

    Seeing this, Hu Liang felt reassured and unscrupulously reached out to touch the girl's tender face and said with a smile: "Little beauty, follow me obediently Oh! Damn it, which bastard plotted against me?" His  Before his fingertips touched the person's skin, a bamboo chopstick suddenly flew out of thin air and hit his wrist. The pain caused him to throw away his hand and curse, turning his head to look for the culprit, with a fierce look in his eyes.

    Before he stopped cursing, another bamboo chopstick was aimed at his face, faster and more urgent than before.  Hu Liang was horrified and hurriedly opened his palm to grab it. Unexpectedly, the bamboo chopsticks seemed to have spirituality and suddenly drew an arc in mid-air and hit his upper lip.  Hu Liang screamed again, his lip was pierced and blood was flowing.

    By this time, everyone could see clearly that the person who took action was a resolute and powerful young man, with a hint of domineering look in his brows.  The other two young men at the same table with him were one handsome and arrogant, as cold as a rock, and the other strong and sharp, like a cheetah ready to attack. The gleam in their eyes was particularly breathtaking.  There was also a beautiful and slender woman with a nonchalant expression on her face, looking at everything with a smile.  Everyone was shocked and confused. Who are these young people? They dared to hurt people from the Tianxiahui. Aren't they afraid of retaliation?

    Hu Liang's companions exclaimed and protected him. One of them pointed at Tang Jingtian and said: "Hey, who are you? Since you dare to go against me, the world will, if you have the guts, report your name!"

    Tang Jingtian raised his eyebrows and said, "You bastards don't deserve to know my name. Get out of here!" With a slight movement of his wrist, a wisp of white light shot straight through him.  The man's scalp felt cold, and a flying knife had been inserted into his bun. If the tip of the knife were slightly lowered by three points, it would definitely shoot through his eyebrows.  The man's face was so frightened that he winked at his companions and ran downstairs in panic.

    Tang Jingtian threw a piece of silver on the table and said, "Let's go! Otherwise there will be a fierce battle later!" Once Hu Liang and others leave and come back, they will definitely attract a large number of experts from the Tianxiahui.  Only a fool would sit back and wait for death.

    Tang Xue smiled and jumped to the girl in black: "Sister in black, will you come with us?" The girl in black hurriedly said: "I was drugged and have difficulty moving. I'm afraid I will temporarily trouble my sister.  Tang Xue said with a smile: "I can't help but wish for the opportunity to be close to such a beautiful sister." She then carried the girl in black on her back and quickly left the restaurant with Tang Jingtian and others.

    The five of them quietly returned to the inn, and specifically asked the waiter to keep his mouth shut, lest people from the Tianxiahui would come after him.  Tang Xue had a lively personality and easily won the trust of the girl in black. It turned out that her surname was Zeng Mingying and she had just arrived in Changsha today.  Tang Xue asked curiously: "Sister Zeng, how come you know the Murong family's martial arts? Are you a collateral descendant of the Murong family?"

    Zeng Ying's expression suddenly became very strange, she bit her lower lip and said: "My surname is 'Zeng', not 'Murong', so I am not even a collateral descendant of the Murong family! Thank you for your generous help today, otherwise  I was ruined at the hands of villains!" He brushed off the topic of his life experience, and it was clear that there was something hidden inside, and it was not convenient for others to tell it.

    Tang Xuebingxue was smart and immediately changed the subject and asked: "Sister Zeng, why did you come to Changsha? Can we help you?"

    Zeng Ying smiled slightly, as beautiful and moving as a blooming white lotus, which made the three men beside her temporarily lost their minds. She said softly: "Thank you Xue Mei for your kindness! I am only here to participate in the Tianxiahui held on April 26th.  There are no other important things besides the birthday banquet, so I shouldn¡¯t encounter any disasters. As soon as the birthday banquet is over, I will leave the city immediately and never return to Changsha again!"

    Tang Xue said: "No wonder you snatched a birthday card from the bad guy in the restaurant! However, if you go to the birthday banquet, you are likely to be discovered by the bad guy and besieged!"

    Zeng Ying said: "Sister Xue is worrying too much! Because there were too many underworld figures coming to attend the birthday banquet, Tianxiahui set up two venues to hold banquets, one was at Wanhe Garden in Linjiang, and the other was at Tianxiahui General Altar.  . Only distinguished guests holding gold-edged birthday invitations are eligible to enter the Tianxiahui general altar and personally wish Zeng and Zeng Zhixiong their birthdays. Tianxiahui is a famous underworld gang, and on the birthday of its leader, in front of the gangster masters from all over the world  In front of me, how could they embarrass me, a weak woman? They absolutely cannot afford to embarrass this person. As long as I enter their main forum, I guarantee that everyone will be polite to me. After all, I am also their guest.  Unless Hu Liang is crazy and can disregard the face of the entire gang, he would never dare to take action at that time."

    Tang Jingtian frowned and said: "Having said that, has Miss Zeng considered that once you are targeted by Hu Liang, can you still leave Changsha City safely? After the birthday banquet is over, he can rely on his father's power to leave Changsha City safely.  I¡¯m hunting you down without any scruples! If you don¡¯t have the support of the Murong family, you will definitely not be able to escape the trap set by the world."

    Zeng Ying said calmly: "How can things always go as planned? I can only adapt to circumstances! If we are really desperate, we will all be destroyed!" There was a hint of anger in her tone.??The fighting spirit that would rather die than surrender.

    Tang Xue grabbed Tang Jingtian¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Brother, can we help a bunch of Sister Zeng?¡±

    Tang Jingtian smiled, looked at Hu and Gao and said, "What are your opinions?" Once he decides to help Zeng Ying, it means that he will become enemies with the world, and he will definitely be violently attacked by the underworld gang.  With the strength of a few of them, no one can guarantee that they can continue to live in this world after resisting the attack of Tianxiahui.  What's more, the place they are in is the Tianxiahui General Altar!

    Hu Qingpeng laughed and said: "We have even killed the famous masters of Baiyun Sect, are we still afraid of an ineffective mad dog?"

    Gao Qingcheng pressed the hilt of the sword and said lightly: "As long as my sword is still there, I will never flinch!"

    Tang Jingtian high-fived and said: "Okay! Miss Zeng, since we have intervened in this matter, there is no reason to withdraw halfway. We have decided to stay in Changsha to support you."

    Tang Xue said happily: "That's great!"

    Zeng Ying looked at these young companions who were still strangers around her, her heart trembled, and she almost shed tears.  It was only the first time she met them, and they helped her with their lives without asking for anything in return.  They didn't even ask her why she had to attend the birthday banquet. In order to help her, they would not hesitate to become enemies of the Tianxiahui.  When had she ever been exposed to this kind of pride and heart?  She suddenly no longer felt lonely and choked up: "We are strangers, why are you doing this?"

    Tang Jingtian said: "If you don't have a reason, you can do whatever you want. How can there be so many reasons? If we don't even have the courage to challenge power, how can we expect to reach the top of martial arts?" Hu Qingpeng and Gao Qingcheng nodded together, deeply agreeing.

    Zeng Ying didn¡¯t know how to express the thousands of words in her heart. She held back the tears that came to the corners of her eyes and said sincerely: "Thank you!"

    Zeng Yingzhong's "Peach Blossom Ruanjin Powder" is not a rare drug, and it will naturally not be a problem for the masters of the Tang Sect.  Tang Jingtian wrote a prescription and asked the waiter to take the medicine according to the prescription.  After buying the medicine, boil it to extract the juice, then pour it into hot water and soak it in the shower. You will soon be able to regain your freedom of movement.

    Hu Qingpeng returned to his room, immediately got into bed, crossed his legs and entered meditation to adjust his breath.  He had a head-to-head confrontation with Gong Yixiong in the woods today and suffered severe internal injuries. Even after taking Yi Wufeng's demonic elixir, his injuries were only 50% better.  If we encounter a strong enemy again at this time, we may lose our lives.  He didn't want to be a burden to his companions, so he took the time to heal his internal injuries.  He followed the qi-moving formula of his Zhurong Divine Art to activate the true qi in his body, slowly opening up the accumulated meridians, and at the same time, he continued to absorb and assimilate the two foreign qi.  Since he had found the trick to fuse the different types of Qi, his performance became smoother again. Two streams of Qi, one cold and one hot, were continuously added to the sea of ??Qi, and the speed of internal energy accumulation increased many times compared to the past.

    He was pleasantly surprised to find that although he was severely injured in the fight, his potential burst out again at the critical moment of life and death, causing the speed of the true energy to circulate a lot faster, and the meridians were broadened accordingly.  In this way, when he faces the enemy in the future, he will be able to further increase the speed of drawing the sword and have stronger resistance.  In a life-and-death battle, this little advantage can determine the outcome.  He activated his true energy to circulate for thirty-six days according to the law, his throat sweetened, and he spurted out a mouthful of black blood.

    Hu Qingpeng opened his eyes and jumped out of bed. He felt that his body was full of zhenqi, and Zhu Rong's magical skill had improved to the sixth level.  Chen Tianlei, who has the highest internal power in the Hengshan School, has been practicing martial arts for more than thirty years and has only reached the ninth level.  The two strange people who inadvertently poured the true energy into Hu Qingpeng's body - Master Mingxin and Taoist Master Tianfa, each practiced the highest and most profound spiritual methods of Buddhism and Taoism. The purity of the true energy is rare in the world.  Hu Qingpeng was able to fuse their Qi with completely different properties and turn it into his own. The effect obtained was not as simple as one plus one equals two.  Now his true energy naturally contains the characteristics of both Buddhism and Taoism. In one blow, he has the fierceness of Buddhism to destroy all demons in the world, and the natural softness of Taoism. The two combined into one are enough to produce  Powerful lethality.

    "Snatch it", two soft sounds suddenly came from the window sill.

    Hu Qingpeng pushed open the window and saw Tang Xue waving to him with a smile, signaling him to come out.  Hu Qingpeng jumped into the corridor and asked curiously: "Li'er" "Shh!" Tang Xue raised a finger to silence him, and pulled him to tiptoe out of the inn and onto the street.  Hu Qingpeng finally couldn't help but asked: "What are you doing?"

    Tang Xue glanced back at the inn and said with a sweet smile: "It's hard to come to a big city like Changsha. How can we not go and have some fun?" Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said: "But Brother Tang said that it is not appropriate to show up at this time to avoid being caught.  The spy sent by Hu Liang found out!" Tang Xue pouted and said: "Coward, if you are scared, just stay in the inn, I will go play by myself!" After that, she turned around and left.  Hu Qingpeng shook his head and smiled bitterly. He didn't dare to let her go alone, so he had to chase after her.?? 

    When Tang Xue saw him chasing after him, she couldn't help turning her anger into joy. She held his hand and said, "I knew that Brother Peng was the best to me!"  He jumped a few times inexplicably, and in the blink of an eye he saw Tang Xue's pure smile. He felt certain in his heart. His expression immediately returned to his natural state, and he secretly warned himself: Li'er treats you as a brother, so you can't have random thoughts!

    It¡¯s late at night, and only the Linjiang area in Changsha City is still brightly lit and crowded.  Many brothels, gambling houses, and restaurants have opened nearby, and there are also gorgeously decorated flower boats on the river. It is a place where rich people go to have fun and die in drunkenness. Therefore, it becomes deserted every night until midnight.  At this time, it is almost midnight, which is the time when there are the most people in the gold selling cave.  In addition, gangsters from all over the world gathered in Changsha, and every brothel and gambling house was full, making it even more lively than before.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the drunken heroes and heroines standing on the street and winked at the fireworks, and frowned: "Li'er, why did you bring me here? There are drunkards, gamblers, and prostitutes everywhere. If you don't pay attention,  We also have to worry about thieves taking away the money.¡±

    Tang Xue smiled and said: "Brother Peng, although this place is dirty and full of people, the most famous snacks in Changsha are also sold here! Gao's stinky tofu, Wu's sister dumplings, Xie Yunlou's soup noodles,  Yueyangju¡¯s glutinous rice dumplings and Gong¡¯s dragon-fat pig¡¯s blood are all unforgettable and leave a fragrant taste in your mouth. I guarantee you¡¯ll want to eat them again and never forget them.¡± He swallowed his saliva subconsciously and was fascinated.

    Hu Qingpeng wondered: "Is it really that delicious?"

    Tang Xue glared at him: "I just tasted it when I passed by Changsha last time. I can't go wrong! Otherwise, how would I know this?"

    Hu Qingpeng asked modestly: "Then which one should we eat first?"

    Tang Xue¡¯s eyes lit up and she said loudly: ¡°Of course it¡¯s the Gao family¡¯s stinky tofu!¡±

    The two were walking and talking, and turned into an alley.  There are various snack shops on both sides of the alley, and the fragrant smell makes passers-by salivate.  Among the various fragrance packages, there was a strange smell that lingered stubbornly.  Tang Xue took a deep breath of the mixed smell in the air and said with a smile: "What an authentic smell! It's right in front!"

    The Gao family's stinky tofu stall is located in the deepest part of the alley. There is a long queue of people in front of the stall, about thirty people. Everyone is inhaling the strong smell of stinky tofu in the air and swallowing their saliva.  .  From time to time, someone would come out with a bunch of dark, hot stinky tofu, biting the stinky tofu on the bamboo stick in small bites, with an expression of both intoxication and regret on his face, which looked very strange.

    Hu Qingpeng asked in confusion: "Li'er, since the stinky tofu here is so famous, why does everyone only buy one bunch to eat?"

    Tang Xue smiled and said: "Brother Peng, because the master selling stinky tofu has set a rule, no matter who comes, everyone can only buy one bunch to taste, and you are never allowed to buy more than two bunches at the same time, even if you pay with gold.  Neither can the tent. That¡¯s why you can see their expressions are different.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned and said with a smile: "What a strange man!" At this moment, a warning sign suddenly rose in his heart, as if someone was peeping at him from behind.  He quickly looked back and met a pair of eyes that were as bright as autumn water. He couldn't help but feel surprised and happy, and cried out: "Yi Mr. Yi, why are you here?"

    The person who came was none other than Wu Feng, dressed in white like snow and dressed as a man. He was graceful and handsome, but still had a cold and aloof look on his face.  She lowered her eyes slightly, glanced at the clasped palms of Hu Qingpeng and Tang Xue, frowned slightly, and asked: "Hu Qingpeng, is your injury healed?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "Thanks to Mr. Yi's elixir, my injury has healed by 90%. I was worried that I would not have the chance to thank you in person. I never thought that we would meet here unexpectedly!"

    Yi Wufeng said: "If you really appreciate me, just give me your bunch of stinky tofu later." It turns out that she also likes eating stinky tofu very much, but she is afraid that her dignified and cold image will be damaged if her subordinates find out.  , so he secretly came to buy it, and unexpectedly met an old friend.

    Just when Hu Qingpeng was about to agree, Tang Xue, who was ignored by the side, angrily interrupted: "No! Even if Brother Peng doesn't like to eat, his share should be given to me first. Why should I give it to you?" She could tell at a glance.  Yi Wufeng is a woman disguised as a man. Her beauty is stunning, she is extremely tall, and her eyes have a mature and mysterious temperament that makes her feel inferior.  Seeing the two of them chatting happily without interrupting at all, I felt a sour feeling in my heart.

    Hu Qingpeng was startled and said hurriedly: "Master Yi, she doesn't know your identity. If there is any conflict in her words, please forgive me and don't argue with her." As he spoke, he winked at Tang Xue and signaled.  She pays attention to her language.  Who is Yi Wufeng?  One of the thirteen elders of the Demon Cult, the Iceberg Witch who regards human life as nothing!  If Tang Xue offended her, wouldn't it mean that she would be in trouble??

    Tang Xue, however, did not appreciate it and pretended to be puzzled: "Brother Peng, what's wrong with your eyes? Are you having cramps?" Hu Qingpeng almost became so angry that he vomited blood on the spot.

    Yi Wufeng was both surprised and amused. This woman looked mature, but why did she speak like a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl?  Looking sideways at Tang Xue, she asked: "Hu Qingpeng, who are you? Why do you call her 'brother'? It's neither fish nor fowl!"

    After Hu Qingpeng explained, Yi Wufeng understood the relationship between the two. When he heard that Tang Xue was forced to wear a mask because she was too beautiful, she felt inexplicable jealousy in her heart and said coldly: "Hu Qingpeng, you are exaggerating too much."  Are you ready? I don't believe that a little girl can be so beautiful that it makes people crazy." She is a stunning beauty herself, extremely conceited about her appearance, and is not willing to admit that Tang Xue is better than herself.

    Tang Xue widened her eyes and said angrily: "Who is the little girl? You are talking nonsense!"

    Yi Wufeng said with a faint smile, "Aren't you a little girl? You still call him brother!"

    The two looked at each other angrily, like enemies meeting on a narrow road, neither of them willing to take a step back.  Hu Qingpeng was sandwiched between the two of them, feeling two chills coming to him at the same time. He looked at this and then that, and shuddered involuntarily.

 Volume Three: The World Is Stormy Chapter 20: Dilemma

    Looking at the two pairs of beautiful eyes on the left and right that were equally eager, Hu Qingpeng felt that the string of stinky tofu in his hand was extremely hot. No matter who he gave it to, it would always arouse strong dissatisfaction from the other person!  These two beauties were tit for tat, showing no sign of humility, leaving him in a dilemma and his head was as big as a fight.  Before the two women asked for it, he decisively took one bite at a time and swallowed the four pieces of stinky tofu into his stomach in the blink of an eye. He was immediately scalded by the hot oil and jumped on his feet: "Wow, it burned me to death Hey, I'll do it."  What's wrong? Why are you looking at me like this?"

    Yi Wufeng, Tang Xue and others were stunned and stared at him like a monster. Some of them pulled their hair wildly and were so angry that they could not speak.  The delicious snacks that many people would covet in their dreams, the first-class stinky tofu that should be tasted carefully, were so ruined by him. It really made the onlookers beat their chests and feet, wishing that he would be beaten to a pulp.

    Hu Qingpeng felt that people's anger was on the verge of breaking out, and said smartly: "Master Yi, Li'er, I'll take the first step!" He swayed and moved away as quickly as the wind.  Almost at the same time, angry shouts and curses surged out from everyone's mouths

    "It's so dangerous!" Hu Qingpeng was hiding under the eaves, wiping cold sweat. Fortunately, he could dodge quickly, otherwise the spittle would have drowned him.  After a moment, Tang Xue walked out of the alley with a smile, and Yi Wufeng followed her coldly, but there was a hint of smile hidden in her eyes.  Hu Qingpeng bravely waved to them.

    Tang Xue jumped in front of him and smiled before saying anything: "Brother Peng, you are just like Zhu Bajie eating ginseng fruit - a waste of natural resources! The master who sells stinky tofu almost fainted because of your way of eating ginseng fruit."

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "My lips are scalded and swollen, and you don't care. You still call me a pig in a roundabout way. Isn't that too much?"

    Tang Xue said: "You deserve it! Who made you so stingy that you refused to let me eat it?" She pulled his sleeve and said, "Brother Peng, let's go to Xie Yunlou to eat soup noodles, okay?"

    Hu Qingpeng looked at Yi Wufeng in the silent wind and caught a lonely look in her eyes. His heart moved and he said: "Master Yi, an invitation is worse than a chance encounter. If you don't dislike Hu's vulgarity, how about we go on a night tour in Changsha together?" ?" Boss Tang Xue was unhappy and was about to object, when Hu Qingpeng grabbed her wrist and shook his head slightly.

    Yi Wufeng knew that she should refuse his invitation, but she couldn't say "no". Facing his sincere and magnanimous eyes, she felt an inexplicable throbbing in her heart and hesitated: "You are a high disciple of the Hengshan Sect, and I am  People in the underworld, have you forgotten the warnings of your master's elders? Aren't you afraid of being slandered and denounced as a traitor to the underworld? "

    Hu Qingpeng said calmly: "I have always kept my master's warning in mind, and I will never violate the principles of behavior on the white road. It's just a midnight snack with you, what's the big deal? As the saying goes, if you are upright, you will not be afraid of the shadow, as long as I  With a clear conscience, even huge misunderstandings can be explained clearly." He has received life-saving favors from others several times. If he doesn't even have the courage to take on this responsibility, then why bother hanging out?

    Although Yi Wufeng was as cold as an iceberg, she still retained the instinct of a woman to eat delicious food. Especially when she saw the unhappy expression on Tang Xue's face, she felt a little inexplicable happy in her heart and deliberately wanted to go against her, saying: "Then what do you want?"  Responsible for treating guests!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "As long as the young master pays tribute, the rest is easy to discuss!" Tang Xue was helpless and pouted at Lao Gao.

    Xie Yun Tower is built on Linjiang Avenue, facing the winding Xiangjiang River. The terrain is very high, and it is also an excellent place to enjoy the scenery.  The three of them went upstairs and looked out the window. Nearly a hundred flower boats were lined up on the river. The lights on the boats were shining like stars, and their reflections on the rippling water were truly spectacular.  These flower boats are actually places where prostitutes sell their bodies. Compared with ordinary brothels, they have a more natural feel of a water town and are more popular among arty people.

    Hu Qingpeng's eyes passed by several particularly luxurious flower boats, and through a half-open window, he suddenly saw Yue Zongjin's profile.  He was holding a beautiful girl in his arms and was laughing and drinking.  Hu Qingpeng was stunned and whispered: "Master Yi, Yue Zongjin of Baiyun Sect was drinking on that ship. I wonder if there is anyone else?"

    "What did you say?!" Yi Wufeng looked in the direction he pointed, and could see clearly the faces of the people on the boat. She was surprised and said: "Your skills are not as good as mine. From such a long distance, you can see  Do you know what they look like?"

    Hu Qingpeng said categorically: "I swear, I will never tell lies! I had an adventure when I was young, and accidentally learned a Taoist secret method. After practicing it, my eyesight is extraordinary. Please believe me." It was also Yue Zongjin who was careless. He did not expect that in the world  Some people are proficient in the secret method of clairvoyance and can distinguish things from super long distances, but their whereabouts are exposed.

    Yi Wufeng was overjoyed: "It's really hard to find anywhere, it took no effort to get here! I was worried that I couldn't find their whereabouts, but they turned out to be hiding in the boat!" She followed the Baiyun Sect and his party to Changsha.  After that, the enemy suddenly disappeared. I don¡¯t know what their next action plan is.This is extremely distressing.

    Hu Qingpeng looked intently and found that several more people had boarded the flower boat. Then the flower boat lifted its anchor and rowed its oars, rowing slowly toward the center of the river, and hurriedly told the truth about what he saw.  Yi Wufeng stood up suddenly and said decisively: "Hu Qingpeng, I want you to sneak onto that flower boat immediately and find out their movements, okay?" She was most concerned about what conspiracy the other party had and what target they were targeting?  Huangfu Ji led so many masters to sneak into Hunan, and he was definitely not here to enjoy the scenery.

    Hu Qingpeng nodded and said: "No problem!"

    Tang Xue protested dissatisfied: "Can't we go back later? The noodle soup hasn't been served yet!" Before she could finish her words, she was pulled out of her seat by Hu Qingpeng.

    The three of them avoided the crowd and came to a quiet and uninhabited place by the river.  Hu Qingpeng pulled off half of his sleeves, covered his face, and quietly dived into the water.  He swam near the flower boat, popped his head out silently, and looked at what was going on on the boat.

    This flower boat is long and wide, with red silk draped around the sides. A ship tower more than ten feet high is built on the deck. There are more than a dozen red lanterns at the four corners. When the river breeze blows, you can still hear the crisp sound of wind chimes.  .  In the cabin, there were faint sounds of music and noise.  Apart from the busy maids, there were almost no guards on the deck.  Hu Qingpeng carefully climbed up the side of the ship, silently using his internal energy to evaporate the moisture from his clothes, and then ducked into the shadow of the ship building.

    He looked in through the gap in the half-closed window. Because of the restricted angle, he could only see the chairman and some of the guest seats.  Sitting at the head of the table was a middle-aged man with a long beard. His face was like a jade, and his eyes were like cold stars. He had the demeanor of a leader when talking and laughing, and he looked calm and generous.  Sitting below him were Yue Zongjin and other Baiyun Sect masters.  At the head of the guest table was a young gentleman with handsome features and a slightly ruthless look in his eyes. Although he deliberately concealed it, he still showed the air of an aristocrat.  Behind him stood a white-faced and beardless guard, with his eyes closed and hands lowered, as motionless as a statue, which was incompatible with the chaotic atmosphere around him.  Except for him, every man has one or two beauties accompanying him while drinking.  Those beauties only wore thin shirts, revealing large areas of snow-white skin, smiling and playing coquettishly with the men, arousing their infinite spring.

    The long-bearded man raised his glass from a distance and said with a smile: "Young poster, you have worked hard for the long journey, I will toast you first! I hope our cooperation will be a complete success and everything goes well!"

    The young master laughed and said: "Once Yanyu Tower and Baiyun Sect join forces, is there anything in the world that can't be done? What's more, with Huangfu Sect Master sitting in command this time, it's even more foolproof! Come on, let's have a drink together.  Wine!" Everyone agreed loudly and raised their glasses at the same time.

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked and couldn't help but stir up huge waves in his heart.  This long-bearded man should be Huangfu Ji, one of the four masters of Baiyun Sect, and it goes without saying that the young master must be the leader of Yanyu Tower.  The Baiyun Sect is the largest evil sect, and the Yanyu Tower is the most mysterious force in the underworld. The two powerful forces will form a terrifying and outstanding strength when they join forces!  What's even more frightening is that they lurk in the dark. Once they attack the enemy, the opponent will definitely die without a burial place.  So who are their enemies?

    Suddenly, he recalled what Wei Hanxiang said before he died: " Just say that I was killed by Deng Dingnan, and let him remind the leader that Hu Lingquan colluded with outsiders with the intention of rebelling against our Tianxiahui!" Isn't it Baiyun who Deng Dingnan and Hu Lingquan colluded with?  Zong?  If Wei Hanxiang's inference is true, then it is obvious that Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower will start an undeclared war against Tianxiahui!  They have Hu Lingquan and his colleagues as internal agents, and they take advantage of the lax defense when the Tianxiahui holds a birthday banquet, and suddenly break into the Tianxiahui main forum. Who can stop them then?  In this case, the world, the third largest gang in the underworld, is in danger!  Tsang Chi-hsiung¡¯s birthday is also likely to be his own death date!

    Thinking further, Baiyun Sect and Yanyulou planned such a large-scale operation and were able to do it without leakage beforehand, which shows that the person in charge is quite sophisticated and has thought carefully.  I'm afraid that after the operation officially begins, all the gangsters who come to attend the birthday banquet will inevitably be killed and silenced.  It is foreseeable that on the night of the 26th, the city of Changsha will be filled with flashes of swords and rivers of blood. It is unknown how many innocent lives will become victims of the struggle for power.

    When Hu Qingpeng thought of this, his hair stood on end and his hands and feet were cold.  Although he has no good impression of Tianxiahui and does not care about Zeng Zhixiong's life or death, this matter involves the lives of thousands of people. Can he just sit back and ignore it?  Sighing secretly, he decided to go to the Tianxiahui General Forum tomorrow and follow Wei Hanxiang's dying instructions to find Hall Master Zhang Yukun.

    "Ah, there are thieves!" A scream pierced the night sky.

    Hu Qingpeng was deep in thought and did not notice a maid approaching.  The maid unexpectedly found a masked man squatting in the corner, and out of fear, she screamed loudly.

    With the cry, Hu Qingpeng immediately woke up and jumped out of the river immediately.  At the same time, a figure smashed into the window and flew out, with both palmsPressing empty, the palm force struck Hu Qingpeng who was still in the air from a distance.  The cold and turbulent wind hit directly. Hu Qingpeng quickly made the "Qianjin Peng" sink, plopped into the water, and disappeared in an instant.

    The man stood on the side of the ship, staring directly at the dark river, with the murderous intent in his eyes not weakening at all.  At this time, several more people jumped out and patrolled the ship with murderous intent.

    After Hu Qingpeng understood the nature of water, he became more flexible and comfortable than a fish. He did not need to paddle at all. He drifted down with the help of the force of the water flow. In the blink of an eye, he was far away from the flower boat.  Even though he had avoided the critical part of his vest just in time, his shoulder was still hit by the opponent's palm, and his right arm was so painful that he could hardly move.

    Hu Qingpeng climbed up the river bank wetly and tried his luck to clear the meridians on his right side. After a while, the situation improved slightly, but the arm movement was still not smooth.  He secretly stuck out his tongue, wondering who was the one who took action?  Even though he was only two or three feet away, he could be injured with the force of his palm. His internal strength was so strong that he could not match it.  If he had reacted a little slower, could he still have escaped from such a master's hand?  As long as there are two more people like this, it will be difficult for the world not to be destroyed!

    Hu Qingpeng hurried back to the place where he entered the water, only to see Tang Xue standing still in a weird posture, while Yi Wufeng was pacing back and forth anxiously.  When they saw Hu Qingpeng returning safely, they simultaneously showed expressions of relief and surprise.

    Hu Qingpeng asked curiously: "Master Yi, what's wrong with Li'er?"

    Yi Wufeng snorted coldly and said: "This silly girl saw the figures flying on the boat and knew that you must have been discovered. She actually wanted to seize the boat and rush over to help you. She didn't listen to my advice, and she even dared to ask me  Do it! I had no choice but to tap her acupuncture points to prevent her from doing anything stupid." After saying that, he waved his jade finger lightly, and the invisible finger wind shot into the air to untie Tang Xue's acupuncture points.

    As soon as Tang Xuefu moved, he threw himself into Hu Qingpeng's arms and cried with joy: "Wow, Brother Peng, you are finally back! People thought you, you"

    Hu Qingpeng was deeply moved and pretended to smile casually: "My martial arts skills are good and my luck is good. The guys on the boat alone can't kill me! Don't worry!"

    Tang Xue raised her face and smiled, and was about to continue speaking. Unexpectedly, the collar on the back of her neck tightened, and Yi Wufeng lifted her up and put it aside.  Tang Xue was angry and glared at the other party: "Hey, I'm talking to Brother Peng, why are you meddling in other people's business? Don't think that just because you are better at martial arts than me, you can point fingers here!"

    Yi Wufeng said coldly: "Stand and speak properly, don't do that!"

    Tang Xue was confused: "What are you talking about? Why can't I understand it?"

    Yi Wufeng was too lazy to pay attention to her, and said to Hu Qingpeng: "Your face is pale and your breathing is uneven. Are you suffering from internal injuries?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "That's right! When I was diving to escape just now, I was hit on the shoulder by the master's air-splitting palm. Now my right arm cannot move well and the cold air is stagnant."

    Yi Wufeng frowned slightly: "Sit down cross-legged!" Her tone was unquestionable, and she slipped a pill to him.

    Hu Qingpeng naturally guessed her intention. After swallowing the pill, he sat cross-legged.  Yi Wufeng stretched out her palms and gently put her hands on his vest, and whispered: "Don't use your power to resist, remember!" Hu Qingpeng nodded, feeling a chill in his vest, and a wisp of cold energy rushing over him.  This zhenqi was completely different from the internal zhenqi he had cultivated and the two alien zhenqi, but it was somewhat similar to the one that injured him.  Although Hu Qingpeng collected all his true energy in his Dantian, there were still two lines of alien true energy left in his meridians that did not obey his command. As soon as they discovered that there was an intrusion from a foreign enemy, they immediately stepped forward to block it.  These three strands of true energy were incompatible with each other upon contact. Hu Qingpeng was immediately shocked to the point where his breath surged and blood spurted out.

    Tang Xue was shocked and angry when she saw this, and said sternly: "Yi, stop! Do you want to kill Brother Peng?" She put her hands into her sleeves, already holding the deadly hidden weapon.

    As soon as Yi Wufeng realized something was wrong, she immediately withdrew the probing Qi and was secretly surprised. How could Hu Qingpeng have the Qi of Buddhism and Taoism entrenched in his body?  In this case, how can you heal him?  Suddenly feeling the murderous intent approaching, he sneered: "Little girl, wasn't the lesson you learned just now enough? I spared you the first time, but you may not be in such a good mood the second time!"

    Tang Xue was unafraid: "I'm not afraid of you! If there's anything wrong with Brother Peng, I, I'm not done with you!"

    Hu Qingpeng said hurriedly: "Can you please stop arguing? I'm worried that people from the Baiyun Sect will go ashore to search. It's not advisable to stay here for a long time. It's best to avoid it first!" He really couldn't understand why these two beauties kept falling out and quarreling.  What if we can't live in peace?  If they start fighting regardless, they will definitely alert others.  If someone from Baiyun Sect or Yanyu Tower saw him, it would be very bad.

    Yi Wufeng stood up with a flick of her sleeves: "Hu Qingpeng, there are two different sources of Qi in your body, so it is not suitable for you to accept my Qi for healing. But you can take my 'Heaven-defyingAfter that, as long as you practice the exercises for one night, the injury should be healed.  Just take care of yourself!  "I didn't see how she acted, just like a white butterfly flying into the sky, flying away.

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly shouted: "Master Yi, wait a minute!" He jumped up and chased Yi Wufeng.  Even when Tang Xue called him, he didn't stop. He felt bitter in his heart, but he still followed after him.

    Yi Wufeng turned a deaf ear to his cries. Seeing her walking further and further away, Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but feel extremely anxious. He hadn't told her the secret of Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower's cooperation yet. If he missed tonight, who knew if they could meet again in the future?  If Yi Wufeng hadn't taken the initiative to show up, he would never have found the whereabouts of the demon sect elder.

    At this moment, Yi Wufeng suddenly stopped and looked ahead quietly.  A gust of wind blew by, and a strange and eerie man in black suddenly appeared on the quiet and empty long street.  His whole body was wrapped in black cloth, and only his face was covered with a silver mask. The mask was painted with red vicious patterns and fangs. At first glance, he looked like a demon from hell, making people stand on end with chills.  A pair of cold and evil eyes shined with hatred under the mask.

 Volume Three: The World is Stormy and Rainy Chapter 21: Soul Refining Ghost Fire

    Chapter 21 Soul Refining Ghost Fire

    The dancing phoenix and the man in black faced each other coldly. A solemn and solemn atmosphere filled the night sky, almost causing the wind to stop flowing.

    When Hu Qingpeng saw the attire and temperament of the man in black, his heart sank, it was the Nine Ghosts of the Underworld!  Has the underworld found out the truth behind Yan Jiu's murder?  Otherwise, how could you dare to attack the elders of the Demon Sect?  When Shen Zuo landed behind Yi Wu Feng, he quickly looked at the surrounding rooftops and found nothing strange. He couldn't see where the opponent was ambushing the master. However, a strong feeling of uneasiness came over him, making him dare not relax for a moment.

    Yi Wufeng raised her eyebrows slightly and said coldly: "Where do you rank among the nine ghosts in the underworld? Why are you blocking my way?"

    The man in black smiled sinisterly and said: "Elder Yi is asking questions knowingly! I am Yan Wu. Following the order of my clan master, I came to Hunan to investigate the murder of Yan Jiu in Hengyang. I heard that Elder Yi is in charge of the Holy Saints in Huguang area.  The disciple is well-informed, so I would like to ask the elder to find out by whose hands my ninth brother died? If the elder is willing to tell the inside story and point out the perpetrator, the underworld is willing to offer one hundred thousand taels of gold as a reward! "

    Those who come are not good, and those who are good will not come!  Hu Qingpeng clearly smelled the murderous intention hidden in Yan Wu's tone, and quietly moved his left hand to the hilt of the sword.  Tang Xue, who arrived later, saw that the situation was not right, and hid in a high place alertly, deciding to act according to the opportunity.

    Yi Wufeng muttered, "That's such a big statement! Even if I know who killed Yan Jiu, why should I tell you? The underworld is so prestigious that such a trivial matter as finding your enemy shouldn't be a problem for you, right?"

    Yan Wu said unhurriedly: "In the whole world, the only ones who dare to kill people in my underworld and have the ability to bloodbath eighty-seven people in Hengyang Yuzhuang without leaving any clues are the Demon Sect, Baiyun Sect, Qinglong Society,  There are five schools, Tianxiahui and Yanyulou. The Qinglonghui is based in the north of the Yangtze River, and the Yanyulou's power is limited to the south of the Yangtze River. It is impossible for them to send a large number of masters deep into Hunan to do such meaningless things. The leader of the Baiyun Sect has made his position clear.  , Yan Jiu was definitely not killed by the disciples of the Baiyun Sect. As for the Tianxiahui, their White Tiger Hall leader Shu Yunjie also died that night, and they were also looking for the murderer, so he could be excluded from the list. Then only the Demon Sect is the most suspected!  It just so happened that Elder Yi had appeared in Hengyang before and after the murder. In this case, the answer is ready to come out! Yi Wufeng, do you still want to deny it?" His tone gradually turned harsh, and a sharp and fierce light shot out of his eyes.

    Yi Wufeng sneered: "This is purely your personal speculation. What evidence do you have to prove that I led someone to do it?"

    Yan Wudao: "Why, do people in the Demon Cult dare to do what they do? How disappointing!"

    Yi Wufeng knew that the other party was using provocative tactics, but how could he tolerate someone looking down on the Demon Cult? He shouted: "Yan Wu, don't say sarcastic words. Yes, I killed Yan Jiu. If you want to avenge him, just come here!"  Let me learn the magical skills of the underworld again!"

    Yan Wu's body trembled, and he said with a strange smile: "It's really you! Every injustice has its owner, and every debt has its owner. Yan Jiu liked to play with beautiful women the most during his lifetime, and he will definitely be lonely after death. Just go to hell and stay with him!" He flipped his wrist.  , a strange white flame flashed on his fingertips.  He flicked his finger, and the flame flew to the ground. With a soft popping sound, a pale flame immediately ignited, quickly spreading to the entire street and rolling towards Yi Wufeng's feet.

    Yi Wufeng cried out: "It's the soul-refining fire of hell! Get out of the way!" This is a fire-attributed thaumaturgy unique to the underworld. Any living creature that is exposed to even a little bit of will-o'-the-wisp fire will definitely end up with all its flesh and bones scorched.

    When Hu Qingpeng heard this terrifying name, he knew that the white fire must be extremely poisonous, so he hurriedly raised his energy and jumped high.  At this moment, he saw countless black and thin threads lying across the sky. If he hadn't had extraordinary eyesight, he would have been unable to distinguish their existence in a hurry, and he would have crashed into the net woven by these threads.  Although he didn't know the purpose of these threads, he instinctively felt the danger. He stopped his rising figure and shouted: "Be careful above, there is something strange!" The sword light flashed sharply, and the long sword shot out from his hand, thrusting straight into the air.  In the middle of the street.  He then stepped on the hilt of the sword with one foot and stood still.

    When Yi Wufeng heard Hu Qingpeng's warning, she was secretly shocked. She performed a hollow somersault in mid-air to remove the rising momentum, and landed lightly. With a light step on her slender feet, she stepped onto Hu Qingpeng's shoulders and stood firm like a stack of Arhats.  Under them, a white will-o'-the-wisp fire was burning fiercely. The flames shot up to a foot high, but did not produce any hot airflow.

    Yan Wu looked at the two of them in amazement, somewhat admiring the other's quick wit for being able to escape the killing trap he had carefully laid out.  He actually laid a "soul-searching net" over the long street in advance and dyed it black. As long as the enemy jumped to a higher place to escape, he would fall into the net and be contaminated with deadly poison.  Even if the opponent is lucky enough to see through the arrangement of the "Soul Searching Network", he will not be able to gain a foothold in the soul-refining fire of hell, and will have to be burned to pieces by this ghost fire.  Who knew the result was unexpected!  He wears his own secretly made shoes and pants, and is not afraid of soul-refining ghosts.?, sneered, stepped forward quickly, and punched Hu Qingpeng's lower body.

    Hu Qingpeng secretly complained that as long as the opponent forced him back half a step, lost his balance and fell into the will-o'-the-wisp, he could win without a fight!  Seeing that the opponent's punch was so fierce that it was difficult for me to resist it with my bare hands, I couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat.  Suddenly, there was a clear sound above the head, white shadows flashed, and the dancing phoenix flew away like a phoenix dancing in the sky. The index fingers of both hands flicked, and the sharp wind shot towards the enemy's face.

    Yan Wu turned his fist into a palm and drew a semicircle in front of him. A layer of Qi barrier was formed, which made the enemy's attack invisible.  Following the dance of both palms, thousands of palm shadows suddenly appeared, attacking Yiwu Feng in reality and in reality.  The two of them exchanged hands with each other, making moves at the same time, and their energy exploded with a sound like rain hitting banana trees.  In just a blink of an eye, the two people separated immediately. Yi Wufeng jumped back and still landed on Hu Qingpeng's shoulder, with an indescribable solemn expression on her face.

    I saw Yan Wu showing off two seven-inch-long blue steel needles, all glittering and translucent. He smiled sinisterly and said: "Yi Wufeng, you are worthy of being an elder of the Demon Sect. Your skills are really good, so I have to use my skills."  One of the four great artifacts of the sect, the 'Pluto Sting'! Those who die under its poisonous kiss have always been famous masters, you should feel honored!"

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said: "It seems that the underworld is willing to spend a lot of money to take my life! But don't get too proud too early. You have a magic weapon. Don't I have a magic weapon?" After saying that, he took out a stick from his arms.  A jade flute that is more than a foot long, with three blood-colored stripes winding on the snow-white flute, as if a terrifying spell is engraved on it.  "This is the 'Magic Flute of Paradise', one of the top ten magic weapons in our religion. Please listen to the song quietly!" Then he said to Hu Qingpeng: "Plug your ears immediately, don't be fooled by the sound of the flute!"

    Hu Qingpeng had never seen her use the "Magic Flute of Bliss". He was shocked when he heard this and quickly plugged his ears. At the same time, he silently recited the "Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra", which brought his mind to the state of an ancient well without waves.

    Yan Wu didn't want to let the enemy waste time, so he shouted coldly: "What a broken flute to play in a life-or-death situation, just die!" He moved his body and pounced forward.  What keeps the "Hell Soul Refining Fire" burning is a specially refined powder. This powder is extremely precious and hard to find. You can only receive a certain amount for each action, and the burning time is very limited.  If he couldn't kill his opponent before the powder burned out, tonight's operation would be difficult to succeed.

    As soon as Yi Wufeng brought the magic flute to her lips, the cold wind blew quickly, and two blue poisonous thorns pierced her lower abdominal dantian like lightning, implying a sinister and obscene meaning.  She didn't have time to play the soul-stirring magic song. In anger, she quickly swung the magic flute, pointing at the vital point between the opponent's eyebrows like a dagger, and actually adopted a lose-lose strategy.  There was a sound of ding, weapons clashed, Yi Wufeng took advantage of the force to leap up, and the magic flute was the first to point Baihui at Yan Wu's head.

    Yan Wu sank rapidly and unexpectedly kicked Hu Qingpeng directly in the heart.  Hu Qingpeng shouted angrily: "Despicable!" He hurriedly crossed his arms in front of him to block him.  There was a muffled bang, and a huge cold force penetrated into his body, shaking his arm bones to the point of breaking, and he flew out involuntarily. From the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the strange will-o'-the-wisps underneath him, and he couldn't help but sweat.  At this time, he had no one to rely on and no safe place to stay. The situation was extremely critical.

    Yi Wufeng exclaimed, took a breath of Qi in mid-air, and suddenly accelerated to catch up with Hu Qingpeng, grabbing Hu Qingpeng's arm in an attempt to save him from the sea of ??fire.  She didn't even think about why she wanted to save this unrelated young man. It was a completely subconscious move. By the time she understood what she was doing, her jade hands had already touched Hu Qingpeng's skin.  In an instant, she suddenly realized that even if she could temporarily stop Hu Qingpeng's fall, sooner or later the two of them would fall into the long street where will-o'-the-wisps spread, and eventually they would be burned to death at the same time!  If she gives up her plan to save people, she still has a chance to fall back on the hilt of the sword and escape the fate of being burned by a will-o'-the-wisp.  She couldn't help but struggle in her heart, to save or not to save?

    Hu Qingpeng did not expect that Yi Wufeng would risk his life to save him. Seeing her flying figure and the anxious expression on her face, her chest tightened, as if being hit hard by a hammer, her heartbeat stopped for an instant, and then an inexplicable feeling  Touch and joy surged through his body, bringing tears to his eyes.  His heart was like a mirror. With no one to borrow strength in the air, Yi Wufeng's actions were tantamount to suicide and could not change the outcome of falling into the sea of ??fire. So why did she do it?  If you die, you will die. Do you want to hurt others?  Since we have no luck in this life, we can only look forward to the next life!  In the flash of lightning, countless thoughts went through his mind, he smiled tenderly at Yi Wufeng, waved his backhand, and shook Yi Wufeng's palm away!

    Yi Wufeng felt a force coming from her, which pushed her up to a high place. Looking at Hu Qingpeng's gentle and affectionate smile, she felt a sudden pain in her heart. Her limbs felt as if they had been soaked with ice water, and she could no longer feel the slightest trace of pain.  Warmth.

    Their eyes met, speechless.

    Yan Wu raised his head proudly and waited for the opportunity to attack.

    Suddenly, a scream broke the silence of the long night: "Brother Peng, I'm here to save you!" Tang Xue said with one handHolding the thick and long branch that had just been broken off, I fell onto the long street with a cough.  The six-foot-long branch in her hand touched the ground, and with the help of her strength, she picked up Hu Qingpeng and hugged him before he was burned by the will-o'-the-wisp.

    Hu Qingpeng was surprised and happy to be saved from a desperate situation. He stretched out his arms, hugged Tang Xue's slender and soft waist tightly, and jumped into the air together.  How dangerous!  I walked around in front of the gate of hell, but in the end I still didn't step through the door. I really didn't deserve to die.

    Tang Xue clung to his strong chest, listening to his powerful heartbeat, her nose was filled with the strong smell of man, her whole body suddenly became weak, her skin was hot, her heart was floating and she didn't know where she went, she just wanted to  Time stopped and this feeling was frozen.

    Hu Qingpeng could not guess what the girl in his arms was thinking. Suddenly he saw Tang Xue blushing and her eyes were shy and blurred. He thought it was because of her shyness and hurriedly explained: "Li'er, the matter is urgent, I don't mean to take advantage of you."  You¡¯re cheap! Thank you for saving my life!¡±

    Tang Xue rolled her eyes at him and whispered: "Brother Peng is a big fool!" She leaned her head on his shoulder and couldn't help but smile.

    Hu Qingpeng had no time to guess the deep meaning of Tang Xue's words. When he looked up, he saw two black and white figures in the sky separated from each other as soon as they touched, and the dancing phoenix vomited blood and fell straight down.  Masters must concentrate on fighting. Yi Wufeng was distracted just now and thought that Hu Qingpeng was bound to die. She was so sad that her skill was greatly reduced. She was attacked by the enemy's internal force and was immediately severely injured.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked, with veins on his forehead exposed, and shouted: "Li'er, help me save people!" He immediately let go and jumped towards Yi Wufeng, holding her firmly in his arms.

    Yan Wu sneered: "What, do you want to be a hero and save the beauty?" He kicked sideways with his toes and hit his left temple.  Hu Qingpeng hid his head and shrank his neck, barely able to avoid the fatal blow.  Yan Wuzheng was about to change his moves, but his expression suddenly changed, and he blocked and picked up all the hidden weapons fired by Tang Xue.

    Yi Wufeng turned a blind eye to Hu Qingpeng's caring and pitiful eyes, her face turned frighteningly pale, and she said anxiously: "Hu Qingpeng, I've warned you, but you still dare to touch me? Don't you want my hand anymore?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "I don't care about my life, what else do I need to do with my hands?" He was about to fall into the white sea of ??fire, but the flames suddenly became shorter and shrunk, the powder finally burned out, and the next moment all the will-o'-the-wisps disappeared.  The entire long street returned to its former calm, as if the scene just now was just a dream.  Until his feet stepped on the hard ground, Hu Qingpeng still couldn't believe that he had such good luck and was not burned to death by a will-o'-the-wisp!  He originally had the intention of dying, so he dared to speak to Yi Wufeng like that. Then he realized that the situation was different. He shook his arms and threw Yi Wufeng out of his arms. He said with a smile: "Elder Yi, my hand  Just stay on your own for now!"

    Yi Wufeng snorted coldly: "I'll settle the score with you later!" Before she could finish her words, Yan Wu hit her on the head like a mountain bearing down on her, and the fierce wind blew her long hair away.  Yi Wufeng was seriously injured and unable to confront her opponent head-on, so she had to dodge.  Yan Wu followed her like a shadow, a pair of poisonous thorns flying and intertwining, firmly covering her white figure.

    Seeing that Yiwu Feng was retreating steadily and the situation was extremely bad, Hu Qingpeng hurriedly ran to pull out his sword and shouted: "Look at the sword!" The sword light flashed and pointed directly at Yan Wu's vest.  After many years of training by Zou Jing, he can wield the sword with both hands. This move is performed with the sword in his left hand, and the power is not reduced at all.

    Yan Wu didn't even look back, he just listened to the wind and discerned shapes. The poisonous stinger thrust out backwards with his backhand, hitting the tip of the sword with a sting.

    What a superb martial arts!  Hu Qingpeng was ashamed of himself just for showing off this trick, but Yan Wu made it clear that the chariot and the horse were going to kill Yi Wufeng, so he couldn't agree to it no matter what!  Even if you know you are losing, you still have to fight tooth and nail to help.  As he changed his mind, he continued to strike with his sword, rushing towards his opponent like a gust of wind.

    Yan Wuben didn't take Hu Qingpeng seriously, but he didn't know that the other party was holding a sword and was not afraid of his "Pluto Sting". In addition, he had high attainments in swordsmanship and internal strength, which immediately posed a great threat to him.  Most of his energy was focused on how to deal with Hu Qingpeng's attacks. Seeing that several opportunities to assassinate Yi Wufeng were missed, he was so angry that smoke came from his nostrils. He couldn't bear it and shouted: "Boys from the Hengshan sect, there is no good or evil in the world.  Xiangli, why are you helping the demon sect disciples? Did you take the wrong medicine?"

    Hu Qingpeng said coldly: "You have nothing to do with it!"

    Yan Wu was furious. If he wanted to complete the task, he had to get rid of the troublesome young man first, otherwise he would not be able to kill Yi Wufeng.  He said angrily: "You don't know how high the sky is, your master would let you out to wander the world, you are really blind! Tonight is the day you die!" A feint move forced Yi Wufeng to take a few steps back, and then he gathered nine successes and fiercely  The ground attacked Hu Qingpeng.

    At this moment, a series of screams suddenly sounded on both sides of the long street, and the corpses of men in black were thrown into the middle of the street one after another. Everyone had their chests opened and their hearts missing.  Yan Wu's heart sank, he stopped and stared at the heights. Could it be that the masters of the Demon Sect have arrived?  These men in black are his men, are all good at hiding themselves, it was his last killing move, but now they were all killed, and they didn't even have the strength to fight back!

    Yi Wufeng, Hu Qingpeng, and Tang Xue exchanged glances with each other and quickly gathered together.

    When the last body was thrown away, a masked man in black suddenly appeared on the long street, revealing only a pair of shining eyes.  Although he didn't make any moves, his whole body exuded an extremely powerful aura, which put great pressure on everyone.  Even if he was as strong as Yan Wu or Yi Wufeng, when he met that person's eyes, his breathing would still be stagnant and his palms would break out in cold sweat.

 Volume Three: The World Is Stormy Chapter 22: Trapped in a Tiger¡¯s Den

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked. Although the masked man had not spoken yet, his eyes and figure were so familiar that they were deeply engraved in his mind.  That is his master, Yin Tianyun of the Seven Swords of Hengshan!  Yin Tianyun has been lurking in the Hengshan Sect for many years, and no one in his sect knows his true identity and origins. Even Hu Qingpeng was kept in the dark.  Ever since Yin Tianyun left Hengshan in a sudden change, there has been no news about him in the world, as if he has disappeared from the world.  Hu Qingpeng was extremely afraid of this deep master in the city. His sudden appearance tonight was beyond Hu Qingpeng's expectation. He didn't know what his purpose was?  Are you here to kill yourself to silence yourself, or are you here to cause trouble for Yan Wu?  If it's the latter, you can sit back and watch the fight and stay out of it.  If it's the former, it's better to find an escape route first.

    As soon as Yin Tianyun saw the expression on Hu Qingpeng's face, he knew that his apprentice had recognized him.  His eyes immediately revealed a warning, signaling Hu Qingpeng not to reveal his identity.  Hu Qingpeng nodded slightly, his palms full of cold sweat.

    Yan Wu said sternly: "What is your intention of poisoning my disciples from the underworld without asking the truth? This is the grudge between the underworld and the demon sect. If you want to interfere, you'd better weigh your weight! One wrong move will be  A fate that will never be restored!"

    Yin Tianyun said calmly: "I know who you are and how strong the underworld is. You don't have to threaten me with words. If you are willing to cooperate with me, I will forgive your unintentional mistake and spare your life for now.  If you don't eat the toast and take the fine wine, I won't mind disemboweling you and letting you end up with the same fate." As he said this, he pointed to the corpse on the ground.  In fact, he originally didn't want to get involved in this matter, but when Yan Wu was ridiculing Hu Qingpeng, he accidentally scolded him too, so he took action in advance and killed Yan Wu's ambush troops in anger.

    Yan Wu smiled and said: "Cooperation? You killed my people and you still want to cooperate with me?" He was wondering, where did he offend this evil star?  It's a pity that he doesn't know the relationship between Yin Tianyun and Hu Qingpeng. He can't figure it out even if he breaks his brain.

    Yin Tianyun said: "If I don't kill these ant minions, what if someone among them tips the scales and leaks the secret of our cooperation, wouldn't I have wasted all my efforts?"

    Yan Wuqi said: "Why do you think I will cooperate with you?"

    Yin Tianyun said: "It's very simple. You have only two options to choose from. Either lead me to find Yan Ao himself, or die at my hands tonight! An ant can still live in vain, let alone a person with great power like you? Once people don't have  If you lose your life, you will no longer be able to enjoy power, wealth, and beauty. You have to think carefully! Give me the answer within ten breaths!" His tone was arrogant, as if he had the power of life and death over the other party.

    Yan Wu was shocked. The real name of the underworld sect leader was never known to outsiders. How could he know that the current sect leader was Yan Ao?  And he actually dared to challenge Yan Ao single-handedly!  If he is not crazy, or he possesses a unique skill that is arrogant to the world, he is not afraid of the huge and profound power of the underworld.  He was surprised and said: "It seems that your Excellency did not attack the underworld on a whim, but had a premeditated plan! Who are you?"

    Yin Tianyun frowned and said: "Where do you come from with so much nonsense! Everyone in the underworld is selfish and has always adhered to the creed of putting personal interests first. Don't tell me that you will work hard for Yan Ao! My goal is only Yan Ao, and I want to get rid of him  I want to get back what belongs to me, and I don¡¯t want to hurt more lives. But if you are unwilling to cooperate, that¡¯s another matter!¡±

    Yan Wu said in confusion: "Then why don't you go to my sect leader directly? Wouldn't it save you trouble and worry?"

    Yin Tianyun scolded: "Fart! If I knew where Yan Ao's dog thief was hiding, I would have killed him a long time ago. Do you still need you to teach me a lesson? Humph, Yan Ao was afraid that I would come back to seek revenge on him one day. Thirty years ago, I had already killed him.  Move the Hades away from Fengdu. Now, only your nine ghosts in the underworld know the true location of the Hades. If I don't look for you, who will I look for?"

    Yan Wu was shocked, remembering a secret rumor circulated in the door. It turns out that the sudden relocation of Hades really happened for a reason!  At this time, he was fully aware of Yin Tianyun's identity and purpose. He was silent for a moment and said slowly: "We are not allowed to interfere in the battle for the sect master. But if you want to conquer me, you should at least let me see your strength, right?"

    Yin Tianyun laughed and said: "Okay! Let's see if you can block one of my three successful attacks!"

    Yan Wu did not dare to be careless in the slightest. He put away the stinger, used his palms with full power, and said in a deep voice: "Please enlighten me!"

    Yin Tianyun's eyes suddenly brightened, and he covered his opponent coldly. His momentum suddenly increased several times, and a strong wind surged on the ground, blowing Yan Wu's clothes.  He took two steps calmly and confidently, thrust out his right fist and aimed it at Yan Wu's chest.  I saw that his punch speed was neither fast nor slow, and his boxing style was ordinary. It was actually a move known as "Black Tiger Evisceration" that everyone in the martial arts world knows how to do.

    Hu Qingpeng thought he would perform some earth-shattering magical martial arts, but he didn't expect it to be an ordinary boxing move. With Yan Wu's body,Hands, how could they be tricked?  But Yi Wufeng shouted in a low voice: "What is clever is like clumsiness, return to the original nature!"

    Yan Wu felt that the opponent's punch seemed slow but was actually fast. The punch enveloped the space around him and blocked the dodge route, forcing him to resist head-on and fight head-on.  Yan Wu was horrified, could this be the ultimate level of martial arts achieved by the legendary top-notch masters - returning to nature?  !  If this is true, even if he can transform into three, he is still no match for him!  As the enemy's fist approached, the pressure in front of him increased exponentially, making it difficult for him to breathe and almost bleeding from his seven orifices.  Yan Wu's eyes widened, and he suddenly let out a sharp roar. He pushed out his palms with all his strength, and instantly transformed into hundreds of palm shadows, slashing or cutting, and hit the enemy's fist.

    With a loud bang, a three-foot-deep pit appeared on the ground between the two of them, and the whirlwind rolled up to the sky with countless gravel and soil.  Yan Wudeng took five steps back in a row. Every time he took a step back, he left a foot print half a foot deep on the long street. Blood spurted out of his mouth and his chest heaved.

    Yin Tianyun stood with his hands behind his back, using his body-protecting Qi to shake away all the falling stones and sand, he asked proudly: "Are you ready?"

    Yan Wu clasped his hands in front of his chest, crossed his thumbs, made a strange gesture, and whispered: "I am convinced! I will be at your disposal from now on."

    Yin Tianyun laughed loudly: "He who knows the current affairs is a hero! If you follow me, the benefits in the future will definitely be yours! This is the Xiaohuan Dan of Shaolin Temple, you take it." He took out two pills and threw them at Yan  five.

    Yan Wuming knew that only one of the pills was a true elixir for healing internal injuries, so he still took the two pills together without hesitation.  He pointed at Yi Wufeng and others and said, "These people have heard secrets that they shouldn't hear. Do you want to silence them?"

    Yin Tianyun shook his head and said: "I am committed to Yan Ao, and I don't want to make more enemies at the moment. It would be extremely irrational to be enemies of the Seven Sword Sects, the Demon Sect, and the Tang Sect at the same time." He raised his eyes and looked at Yi Wufeng.  "As long as you swear not to publicize what happened tonight, I will let you leave."

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly said: "It's a deal!" After the three people swore a poisonous oath, they quickly left the scene and returned to their respective residences.

    Early the next morning, Hu Qingpeng told his companions that Wei Hanxiang had asked him to go to the Tianxiahui General Forum to see Zhang Yukun.  Since this matter involved several major gangs such as Tianxiahui, Baiyun Sect, Yanyulou, etc., and also involved a huge conspiracy, Hu Qingpeng did not want his companions to get involved too deeply, lest their lives be in danger, so he made up his mind to go alone.  Before leaving, Tang Xue put on a simple disguise for him, so as not to run into Hu Liang and his gang, and never return.

    The main altar of Tianxiahui is located in the east of Yuelu Mountain, with mountains on its back and water on its back. The courtyard covers an area of ??nearly 100 acres. In front of the gate, there is a specially paved avenue that can run eight horses in parallel, which is very grand.  Lanterns and colorful decorations were decorated inside and outside the villa. The disciples of the Tianxiahui were busy non-stop, and there was a festive atmosphere everywhere.  From time to time, horse-drawn carriages would pass by, carrying loads of goods into the villa.

    Hu Qingpeng walked alone with a sword and without wearing any Tianxiahui logo, which was very eye-catching.  Guarding the door were eight sturdy men, lined up on both sides of the door.  The big man at the head saw Hu Qingpeng approaching from a distance and stepped forward to greet him: "Stop! Which road is your friend from? Tell me your name first!"

    Hu Qingpeng clasped his fists and said, "I am a friend of Master Wei Hanxiang. I have been entrusted by him to come here to see Master Zhang Yukun. Please let me know."

    The big man frowned slightly and said suspiciously: "I know basically all of Lao Wei's friends, but I have never met a person like you! What's more, he just had an accident a few days ago, where did you get his message? Could it be that he had an accident a few days ago?  Can you exorcise ghosts and channel gods?" The more he spoke, the colder his attitude became, and he put his hand on the handle of the knife, obviously treating him as a liar.

    Hu Qingpeng said calmly: "What do you call this eldest brother? Is he a friend of Captain Wei?"

    The big man said: "My name is Lan Yong, and I have a life-long friendship with Lao Wei Hey, why are you questioning me in turn?"

    Hu Qingpeng whispered: "This matter is of great importance, so I have to act with caution. Brother Lan, I was present before Master Wei Duo died, and I know who the murderer is! There are many people here with mixed opinions. The details will be revealed after I meet with Hall Master Zhang.  I will come one by one." Hu Lingquan and Deng Dingnan in Tianxiahui have been bribed and have the intention to rebel, so he did not dare to believe Lan Yong at first.  If he mistrusted the other party, he would definitely die today.

    Lan Yong was shaken all over and almost screamed, but he immediately realized that it was not the time to make any noise. He glanced around and said in a deep voice: "How do I know whether what you said is true or false?"

    Hu Qingpeng took two steps, flashed the bronze medal that Wei Hanxiang left that day, quickly took it back into his arms, and said with a smile: "Do you believe it now?"

    With just a quick glance, Lan Yong confirmed that the opponent was holding a bronze medal specially made by the leader of the Tianxia Association.  This bronze medal is the certificate of identity of the helmsman of each branch. Unless the holder dies accidentally, it will never fall into the hands of others.Lan Yong had no doubts at the moment and personally led Hu Qingpeng in from the side door and to the reception room on the west side of the lobby.  Lan Yong asked someone to serve tea to the guests, apologized, and immediately went to the inner hall to ask Zhang Yukun to come forward.

    Hu Qingpeng sat and waited for a moment. A strange man walked into the room and said, "Master, please come with me!" Hu Qingpeng asked, "Where is Brother Lan Yonglan?" The man said, "Lan Yong must go back to the gate."  You are on duty and cannot leave your post without permission. I will be responsible for greeting the guests." Hu Qingpeng frowned, but still followed the other party towards the backyard.

    We walked all the way through the courtyard and came to a secret room.  There was already a middle-aged man waiting in the room. When he saw Hu Qingpeng coming, he stood up and said with a smile: "This little brother is very handsome. I wonder which senior's disciple he is? Please forgive me for being negligent." He had a square face and big ears.  , with bulging temples on both sides, a slightly pale complexion, and a friendly smile always on his face. His body has become slightly stout, but there is a sense of majesty in his behavior.

    Hu Qingpeng always felt that the other person looked familiar, but couldn't remember where he had seen him before. He cupped his fists and said, "My junior is Hu, and he is a disciple of the Hengshan Sect. Are you Hall Master Zhang Yukun?"

    The middle-aged man nodded and said: "Exactly! Hu Shaoxia is a disciple of the White Way, but he comes to visit a gangster like me. Is there any advice? Is there something that is inconvenient for you to come forward, and do you want to cooperate with us?" He looked at him suspiciously.  Looking at the young guest, he secretly guessed the other party's intention.  The Hengshan Sect and the Tianxiahui are both based in Hunan, but they have very little contact with each other. After all, they have different Taoism and do not want to work together. Once they break up, it will be difficult for both parties.  The disciples are usually restrained to avoid friction as much as possible, and there is no chance of any contact.

    Hu Qingpeng glanced at the man leading the way and hesitated to speak.  Zhang Yukun waved his hand, and the man bowed knowingly and left, closing the door behind him.  Zhang Yukun said with a smile: "Young Master Hu, there are only two of you and me here. If you have anything to say, feel free to speak out, and it will never reach the ears of a third person."

    Since Hu Qingpeng stepped into the door, a feeling of uneasiness floated in his heart.  Although Zhang Yukun seems kind and friendly, it is still difficult to completely trust him.  He suddenly realized that he knew nothing about Zhang Yukun, not even the specific position of the other party, and he couldn't help but regret that he had come so rashly.  Asked: "I wonder which hall Master Zhang is in charge of in the Tianxiahui?"

    Zhang Yukun was stunned for a moment, obviously surprised by the other party's ignorance, and said: "I am in charge of the execution hall, specializing in punishment, discipline, and supervision."

    Hu Qingpeng asked again: "Can you show me the token of the head of the execution hall to confirm your identity?"

    Zhang Yukun was displeased, and said with a stern face: "Young Master Hu, don't forget, this is the Tianxiahui General Forum, and you are here to pay me a visit! I didn't ask you to show your identity certificate, but you turned your back on me and dared to make such an unreasonable suggestion.  Request! If you want to say something, just say it. If you don¡¯t want to say it, please let me know. Zhang¡¯s time is limited and I can¡¯t play riddles with you. "

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Master, please calm down! Because I promised Wei Hanxiang, Master Wei, to convey a few last words to Master Zhang on his behalf. If I can't prove your identity, I will never say the last words of Master Wei."  . Please forgive me for the sake of Captain Wei."

    Zhang Yukun's eyes flickered, his face softened slightly, and he said in a deep voice: "Wei Hanxiang died unexpectedly. The murderer has not yet been found out. How could you, a disciple of the Hengshan Sect, know his last words? Why should I trust you?"

    Hu Qingpeng took out the bronze medal from his arms and said, "This was given to me by Master Wei Duo before he died. I wonder if I can win the trust of the Hall Master?"

    Zhang Yukun said: "Is it true? Let me take a look first!" He reached out and grabbed the bronze medal.  Hu Qingpeng was hesitating whether to let go when Zhang Yukun's palm suddenly accelerated and pointed like a sword, hitting his wrist, arm, shoulder and other acupuncture points.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked and turned pale. He made a fist with his other hand and started to strike. However, when he saw the silhouette of the person moving quickly, the other person jumped into the gap and stretched out his fingers like wind, sealing seven of his acupuncture points in an instant.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't move in the blink of an eye. He couldn't help being frightened and angry, and shouted: "Zhang Yukun, why did you attack me? Where did I offend you? Let me go!"

    Zhang Yukun's face turned cold, as if he was a different person, and he sneered: "You idiot, do you still think my surname is Zhang?"

    Hu Qingpeng stared at him blankly, and the vague impression in his mind gradually became clear. With a flash of inspiration, he shouted out loud: "You are not Zhang Yukun, your surname should be Hu, Hu Lingquan!" No wonder he felt that this man looked familiar, it turned out that he was Hu Liang  His father, the master of Zhuque Hall of Tianxiahui, is the person he least wants to meet!  Hu Lingquan, Deng Dingnan and his group were secretly colluding with Baiyun Sect and Yanyulou in an attempt to betray the Tianxiahui. Now that they fall into their hands, how can they reap any good fruits?  Not to mention delivering the news, it was doubtful whether he could make it out of the Tianxia Club alive.  Now I am trapped in a tiger's den, with no support from the outside and no help from the inside. I am really like meat on the chopping board, ready to be slaughtered!  Looking at Hu Lingquan's sneering face and gloomy eyes, I couldn't help but sweat and stand on my head.

 Volume 3: The world is stormy Chapter 23: Going to the next level

    Hu Lingquan said in surprise: "We should have never met before, but you can guess who I am. You are not too stupid. The disciples of Hengshan are indeed extraordinary!"

    Hu Qingpeng didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry: "Hallmaster Hu, what do you want?" He asked while thinking about escape strategies, but none of them could achieve the goal.

    Hu Lingquan took the bronze medal from Hu Qingpeng's hand and looked through it carefully, nodded and said, "It is indeed Wei Hanxiang's token!" He rolled his eyes twice, and then said, "For the sake of you and me, we have the same clan and surname, and I don't want to torture you.  As long as you explain clearly exactly what Wei Hanxiang's last words said, I can spare your life. If not, don't blame me for being ruthless and merciless!"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart is like a mirror. If he really believed him and told Wei Hanxiang¡¯s last words, he would never be able to walk out of this door alive.  If the secret is kept strictly, there may be a chance of survival.  He said seriously: "Hall Master Hu, I am a guest of the Tianxiahui, you can't treat me like this! Where is Hall Master Zhang Yukun? I want to see him!"

    Hu Lingquan said: "To tell you the truth, Zhang Yukun and I are in the same boat, and his guests are my enemies. Can I let you go easily? Since you are in my hands, you'd better cooperate with me obediently and don't worry.  I'm delusional." Since a major event was approaching, he arranged for his spies to be spread throughout the headquarters to closely monitor the actions of Zhang Yukun's group.  When the news came that Lan Yong personally brought Hu Qingpeng into the village, he realized that there must be something fishy about the matter, so he decisively intervened and set up the situation.

    Hu Qingpeng felt cold in his heart and said slowly: "What if I insist on not saying anything?"

    Hu Lingquan sneered: "Don't tell? It seems you still have some backbone!" He closed his eyes and thought for a moment, then said: "Actually, even if you are tight-lipped, I can guess it! Wei Hanxiang died because he saw something  Secret, and ended up seeking his own death. He was poisoned that day, and was stabbed through the chest by a sword. When he met you, he was completely exhausted, and the words he could explain were limited. He could only choose the most important things to say.  Is it? Judging from his situation at the time, it was nothing more than telling the secrets he saw and trying to reach Zhang Yukun¡¯s ears. And you happen to be the one who conveyed the message! "

    Hu Qingpeng felt chills all over his body when he heard this. This man has such a shrewd mind. This reasoning was just like what he saw at the time!  No wonder he could turn his hands into clouds and turn his hands into rain, and deceived him to get here before Zhang Yukun could.  This is not an unjust mistake!

    Hu Lingquan continued: "Most of what Wei Hanxiang was going to say before he died was to accuse me of colluding with outsiders in an attempt to harm the world, and to ask Zhang Yukun to take more precautions against me, right? Haha, it's a pity that you have disgraced your mission and can't see me.  Zhang Yukun! As long as it lasts three more days, the secret you keep will be worthless. Because by that time, Zhang Yukun will be dead without a burial place!" After saying that, he looked up to the sky and laughed, full of ambition.  The plan they formulated has entered the final stage of implementation, and they are laying out the killing plan step by step.  As long as Zhang Yukun and others are kept in the dark and do not strengthen their vigilance, their actions will not be affected.

    Hu Qingpeng was worried and pretended to be surprised: "Hall Master Hu, do you want to send someone to assassinate Hall Master Zhang? I, the Hengshan Sect, have no intention of participating in the power struggle of your association. Please let me go, Hall Master Hu. I promise to leave Changsha immediately.  The city has absolutely no connection with Zhang Yukun." Since Hu Lingquan didn't expect that he knew about the conspiracy of Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower to jointly deal with Tianxiahui, he simply pretended to be confused, showed the enemy weakness, and deceived the other party first.

    Hu Lingquan shook his head and said, "It's impossible to let you go now! What did you say to Lan Yong when you came in?"

    Hu Qingpeng insisted: "I didn't say anything. Because I promised Master Wei that his last words can only be known to Hall Master Zhang, and no one else can know."

    Hu Lingquan's expression softened slightly, and the murderous intent in his heart weakened by three points. He was thinking about how to deal with him, when he suddenly heard a shouting and noisy sound coming from outside the door.  He frowned and raised his voice: "What's going on outside? Who dares to come to Suzaku Hall to cause trouble?!"

    I just heard someone reporting outside the door: "Master, it's not good! Hall Master Zhang Yukun led people into the Suzaku Hall and asked us to hand over the guest we just had!"

    Hu Lingquan's eyebrows jumped and he sneered: "This old-fashioned man moves pretty fast! But if you want to rob someone, there's no way!" Suddenly he pointed out a finger and hit Hu Qingpeng's sleeping point.  Hu Qingpeng's vision went dark and he fell unconscious.

    When Hu Qingpeng woke up from his slumber, his vision was dark, an inexplicable stench floated in the air, and the sound of crawling cockroaches could be heard around him.  It was quiet in the darkness, without the presence of anyone.  He moved his stiff limbs and suddenly found that iron chains were wrapped around the joints of his hands and feet. As long as he moved slightly, there would be a rattling sound.  Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and secretly said that he was lucky. Although he was imprisoned as a prisoner, at least he still retained his life.  Hu Lingquan may have some concerns about his identity and did not want to conflict with the Seven Sword Sects when a big event was about to happen, so he did not kill him immediately.  And just keep him in tight confinement.?The purpose has been achieved by not letting Zhang Yukun know Wei Hanxiang's last words, and there is no need to add extraneous complications.

    Hu Qingpeng groped around his body and found that except for the Jingshen Sword, which was taken away, everything else was on him, and he couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief.  He stood up, stretched his hands forward and slowly walked to the wall, groped around the entire cell, sat down slumped, and completely gave up the idea of ????escape.  The four walls of this cell are made of thick stone slabs, which have been polished manually and are so smooth that there is no way to climb on them.  Not to mention that he was dragging a chain weighing dozens of kilograms. Even without any weight, he could not climb to a high place to find an exit.

    Suddenly, a loud "bang" sound was heard above the head, and a yellow light beam shot down diagonally.  Hu Qingpeng looked up in shock and saw a three-foot-round hole in the middle of the ceiling, about three feet above the ground. People's heads flashed outside the hole, and a dull and cold voice came down: "Hey, it's time to eat!"

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly asked: "Who are you? What kind of place is this?"

    The man said impatiently: "Be honest and stop talking nonsense! I only deliver food and don't know anything else!" As he spoke, a bamboo basket hung from the entrance of the cave, containing a can of water and two steamed buns.  After Hu Qingpeng took out the food, the man immediately put away the bamboo basket and sealed the entrance of the cave again without saying a word.

    The cell was dark and without any companions to talk to, it was really boring.  In the silence, there seemed to be an invisible pressure pressing on his chest, making him feel even more anxious.  Hu Qingpeng didn't know where he was or how long he would be imprisoned. If he was locked up in this isolated place for two or three years, he might even go crazy over time.  But what worries him the most is that Zhang Yukun and others are not aware of the conspiracy of Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower. They are not aware that the fatal crisis is quietly approaching, and they are not wary of the enemies hiding in the dark!  Although he had never met Zeng Zhixiong and Zhang Yukun, and it was impossible to say that he had any good feelings for them, he was disgusted with what Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower were doing and really didn't want to see their conspiracy succeed.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but shudder when he thought of the ship full of gunpowder and its terrifying power.  Those heroes who rushed to Changsha with great enthusiasm probably never dreamed that they had already stepped into the grave with one foot.  If they insist on attending the birthday banquet, they will definitely be blown to pieces.  The mastermind behind this incident is absolutely ruthless and would dare to send thousands of lives to hell in a second.  Hu Qingpeng beat the ground with hatred. He was imprisoned as an insider and was unable to save these innocent lives, which made him extremely depressed.

    Hu Qingpeng thought about where he was angry and couldn't help but scolded Hu Lingquan for being despicable and greedy for profit.  He grew up in the market, and was exposed to people at the lowest level. He cursed people endlessly without repeating them. His only regret was that no one appreciated them, and there was only the buzzing of echoes in the cell.  He cursed loudly, and his anger subsided slightly.  After Hu Qingpeng calmed down, he laughed. His actions were meaningless. Since he couldn't change the situation, why waste his energy?  There is God's will in the dark, and the life and death of those people are not something you can control.  He couldn't help but think of his companions. Will Tang Jingtian, Tang Xue and others break into the world and demand people because of his disappearance?  I hope they won't be too impulsive and they will be captured instead of saving people.

    Hu Qingpeng took a deep breath, sat cross-legged, put his hands on his chest, and began to concentrate on practicing Qi.  Since you have nothing to do, just concentrate on cultivating your internal energy.  After many fierce battles, he found the trick and way to fuse the two alien qi in his body. Four-tenths of the alien qi had been absorbed into his Dantian and became part of his own qi.  Every time his Qi increases, the speed of refining and fusion increases, and every meditation practice brings him great benefits.  The cell was extremely quiet, without any external noise. He soon entered a state of forgetfulness about things and myself. He felt the movement and integration of the two alien energies with all his heart, and a warm and comfortable feeling appeared in his Dantian.  .

    Time passed unknowingly. Except for two meals a day, Hu Qingpeng concentrated on practicing his internal skills at other times. His progress was as fast as a thousand miles.  He had no way of knowing any news from the outside world, so he simply didn't want to ask and let go of this worry completely.  Occasionally, he would think of his companions whom he had not seen for many days, or even the beautiful face of Yiwu Feng, but they would only pass by in a flash, and they would be buried deep in his heart.

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.  For the first time, the food delivery man brought a pot of wine and a roasted chicken. He said with a smile: "Boy, you are in for a treat today! Today is the fiftieth birthday of our guild leader, so I will make an exception and add some dishes for you.  Have fun too!"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s mind trembled, today is April 26th!  At this moment, there is an undercurrent surging in Changsha City, and a storm is coming.  He took out the wine and meat from the bamboo basket and said lightly: "Thank you!"

    After the cave entrance was closed again, Hu Qingpeng raised the wine bottle in his hand and whispered: "Zeng Zhixiong, if you don't change your fate, I will respect you in person next time!" He took a sip and put it aside.  A person's birthday is the lastIt is sad to think about the anniversary of his death.  It is especially sad that Zeng Zhixiong, as the overlord of one party, was betrayed and plotted by his subordinates and died in a conspiracy.  After today, the power structure in the world will change dramatically again!

    Hu Qingpeng meditated again, looked inwards at his own heart, and began his routine homework.  He has been practicing sleeplessly these past few days, and the two alien energy has been refined to the tenth degree. He is about to break through the bottleneck and rise to a higher level.  At this moment, the true energy is activated according to the law, and the two trickling streams quickly pour into the Dantian like flowing into the sea.  I don't know how long it took, but the last ray of alien energy was refined as expected, integrated and integrated, no longer distinguishable from each other, truly integrated.  The fused zhenqi seemed to have gained life. Before Hu Qingpeng could think of it, it automatically circulated in the meridians for seventy-two times.

    Hu Qingpeng only felt that the true energy in his body was extremely abundant and endless, and he couldn't help but look up to the sky and roar. The roar was thick and loud, as continuous as a dragon's roar.  As soon as he stopped screaming, he suddenly opened his eyes, feeling extremely excited. The hidden disease that had troubled him for many years finally disappeared completely!  What excites him even more is that his Zhurong Divine Skill has reached the seventh level, creating a miracle that the Hengshan Sect has done for more than a hundred years!  Except for Chen Tianlei, the other master uncles have only reached the eighth level, just one step ahead of him.  If he continues to practice hard, he will be able to compete with his uncles by the time he is about twenty years old.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn¡¯t help but think of the faces of Master Mingxin and Taoist Master Tianfa. Without the cultivation of these two seniors, how could he have made such a progress?  Unable to discern the direction in the darkness, he knelt down, kowtowed sincerely, and silently wished the two seniors good health and good health.

    At the same time, deep in Hengshan Mountain, two old men who were talking on their hands sneezed in unison.  The two looked at each other and said in confusion: "It's strange, is it going to change?"

    Hu Qingpeng's excitement quickly disappeared. In his current situation, what's the use of practicing his internal strength to a higher level?  It¡¯s really a useless place for heroes!  He let out a long sigh, and suddenly heard a noise from above. A gap opened in the closed cave entrance, and then a familiar and sweet voice hurriedly sounded: "Brother Peng, are you down there?"

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't believe his ears. He suspected that he was in a dream. He was surprised and happy. He jumped up and shouted: "Li'er?! Is it you? I'm down there!"

    The iron plate covering the entrance of the cave was completely removed. Tang Xue looked down and shouted happily: "Brother Peng, are you okay? We are here to save you!" Then a thick rope hung down and Tang Jingtian's voice came.  : "Brother Hu, grab the rope and climb up!"

    "Yes!" Hu Qingpeng's martial arts improved greatly at this time, and the iron shackles that weighed only dozens of kilograms became as light as feathers and could not affect his actions.  He grabbed the rope, alternately grasping it with both hands, climbed up to the heights in the blink of an eye, passed through the hole like smoke, and landed on the ground.

    Before he could regain his footing, Tang Xue threw herself into her arms, hugged his waist and cried loudly: "Oh, brother Peng, people thought you were almost worried to death!"

    Hu Qingpeng turned his eyes and saw Tang Jingtian, Lan Yong and more than a dozen people standing beside him. They were looking at them with half-smiling faces. He couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed. He wanted to push Tang Xue away from his arms, but she hugged her tightly.  It wouldn't let go, clinging tightly to his body.  Helplessly, he coughed twice and asked, "Brother Tang, Brother Lan, how did you know that I was imprisoned here?" There were many corpses lying in the passage of the dungeon, and they must be the guards here.  Just looking at the blood-stained clothes and traces on the ground of Lan Yong and others, one can imagine that they had just experienced a fierce battle.

    Lan Yong snorted coldly: "That day you suddenly disappeared in the main altar. Hall Master Zhang Yukun guessed that Hu Lingquan was secretly causing trouble, so he broke into Zhuque Hall to ask for someone, but Hu Lingquan denied that it was him. It's a pity that we had no evidence at the time.  , knowing that Hu Lingquan was telling lies, but couldn't do anything to him, so he had to withdraw temporarily. Hall Master Zhang immediately sent people to spy secretly, and finally found out that one more person had been imprisoned in the secret cell of Suzaku Hall recently, and it was estimated that the person being imprisoned was  You. Hall Master Zhang has drawn up a plan to rescue people. We have waited until today, when the number of guards guarding the secret cell is reduced, and we have the opportunity to break through the defense line and come in!" After saying that, he glanced at Tang Jingtian and expressed his sincere admiration.  Said: "Fortunately, Mr. Tang helped out and poisoned many masters, otherwise we would never have been able to succeed so smoothly!"

    Tang Jingtian continued: "The day after you disappeared, Xiaoxue and I were worried and came to the Tianxiahui General Forum to find out what happened. We happened to meet Brother Lan and learned the reason for the whole thing. Of course we can't do it if our brother is in trouble.  Just sit back and watch. After discussion with Hall Master Zhang Yukun, we decided to take the opportunity of the birthday banquet to raid the Suzaku Hall and rescue you. Haha, your ghostly roar just now scared the guards into panic and saved us a lot of hands and feet!"

    Hu Qingpeng asked curiously: "Didn't my senior brother Gao come?"

    Tang Jingtian smiled slightly and said: "Brother Gao was worried that Miss Zeng Yingzeng would be bullied, so he was willing to act as a guardian and accompany her to the birthday banquet!""What? He also went to the birthday banquet?!" Hu Qingpeng's heart sank. Zeng Zhixiong's birthday banquet was destined to become a killing ground for Shura. Gao Qingcheng's life was in danger!  If his prediction was correct, most of the masters from Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower would take action during the birthday banquet and kill Zeng Zhixiong.  And the people present at that time will most likely become targets of massacre.  Cold sweat broke out in his palms, and he hurriedly asked: "What time is it now? Has the birthday party started yet?"

    Lan Yong said: "It was about three o'clock in the morning when we started. The leader's birthday banquet must have just started! Is there something wrong?"

    Hu Qingpeng paused and said: "Oops, I'm afraid it's too late! We have to take action immediately, otherwise we will let their evil plot succeed!" He hurriedly removed the shackles on his hands and feet and urged Lan Yong and others to lead the way and go straight to the birthday banquet.

 Volume 3 The world is stormy Chapter 24 The storm is coming

    Almost all the people from Zhuque Hall were out tonight, and those who stayed behind had all been subdued, so Hu Qingpeng and others did not encounter any obstruction when they left the dungeon.  They put on another set of attire as Tianxiahui disciples and headed straight to the hall where the birthday banquet was held.

    Hu Qingpeng asked as he walked: "Brother Lan, how many people in the Tianxiahui General Forum follow Hu Lingquan's command? How many people are loyal to Hall Master Zhang Yukun? Which side do the other hallmasters support?" Tianxiahui was obviously divided into two.  This faction is currently in a critical situation. Only with the full support of Zhang Yukun's faction can they have a chance to defeat Hu Lingquan and make their wishful thinking come to nothing.

    Lan Yong's face was slightly red. After all, the family scandal should not be publicized. He muttered: "In our world, there are four inner halls and four outer halls. The four inner halls are all located in the main altar, and the four outer halls are located in Hangzhou, Yingtian,  Nanchang and Hefei. Among the four inner halls, Suzaku and White Tiger all obey Hu Lingquan's orders. The execution hall is naturally controlled by Hall Master Zhang, while Hall Master Xie Guanzhong of Shenji Hall is vacillating and is a person who sees the wind and steers the ship."

    Hu Qingpeng secretly smiled bitterly, even if he did not count the people from Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower, his side was still at a disadvantage!  What's more, the other side has been planning for a long time and has been prepared for it, but Zhang Yukun's people were kept in the dark from beginning to end. Once the war started, they would be defeated miserably.  He asked with a ten thousandth of hope: "Then who does the Fourth Outer Hall Master support?"

    Lan Yong shook his head and said: "I don't know! The four of them rarely go back to Changsha. Every time they come and go in a hurry, they basically have no contact with us. I heard that the Qinglong Society has intensified its infiltration activities in recent times and seems to be planning a large-scale  During the southern invasion, these four hall masters were busy preparing for the enemy and failed to come back to attend the master¡¯s birthday banquet.¡±

    "What?!" The last glimmer of hope was shattered, and Hu Qingpeng felt a bone-chilling coldness.  The Qinglong Society chose this time to invade the Tianxiahui. It was definitely not a coincidence. It was most likely that they had colluded with Baiyun Sect and Yanyulou to consciously contain the main force of the Tianxiahui so that Huangfuji and others could take action.  The world will be plotted by the three evil forces of the underworld, can it still be safe?  The answer is of course no.  Although the actual action has not yet been taken, it can be said that the overall situation has been decided and there is no way to save it.  Hu Qingpeng composed himself and said sternly to Tang Jingtian and Tang Xue: "Brother Tang, Li'er, you have nothing to do with this matter. Listen to me and leave Changsha City immediately. No matter what news you hear, don't look back! Leave quickly!"

    Tang Jingtian and Tang Xue looked at each other and asked in confusion: "Why do you want us to leave? What about you?"

    Hu Qingpeng sighed: "It's hard to explain this matter clearly in a few words. In short, there will be a bloody battle at the birthday banquet. You'd better avoid it in advance to avoid being killed. As for me, I have to find Hall Master Zhang Yukun and complete all the tasks.  I have a heavy responsibility, and secondly I have to rescue my Senior Brother Gao. So even though I know it¡¯s going to be a mountain of swords and a sea of ??fire, I still have to go for it!"

    Looking at his impassioned look, Tang Xue's eyes flashed with brilliance. She grabbed his sleeves and said in a low voice but firmly: "If you don't leave, I won't leave! Wherever you go, I will go!"  "

    Hu Qingpeng paused and said, "Li'er, this is a dangerous battle with a near-death outcome. Please stop fooling around, okay?"

    Tang Xue glared at him: "Who is fooling around? I am serious!"

    Hu Qingpeng looked at Tang Jingtian helplessly, and Tang Jingtian waved his hands and said, "You don't have to say it! Am I, Tang Jingtian, a coward and incompetent coward who abandoned his friends to escape? If you treat me as a friend, don't persuade me to leave alone. Or  Let's go together, or let's stay together!" The tone was decisive and left no room for doubt.

    Hu Qingpeng felt moved in his heart, this is a good friend who shares life and death!  Turning to Lan Yong, he said: "Brother Lan, I'm going to make this short, please believe me! Hu Lingquan colluded with Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower in an attempt to join forces with foreigners and attack the Tianxiahui General Forum tonight! Captain Wei Hanxiang discovered their  He was killed and silenced by Deng Dingnan because of the conspiracy. Please inform all the brothers in the torture hall immediately. Once you find out something has changed, go to the birthday banquet to save people! It's too late!"

    Lan Yong was startled and said in surprise: "What did you say?! No matter how brave Hu Lingquan is, he won't betray the leader, right?"

    Hu Qingpeng spread his hands: "I know you may not believe it, but it is the truth. Think about it, why did Hu Lingquan imprison me secretly? What is he afraid of? Do I have any reason to deceive you?"

    Lan Yong broke out in a cold sweat and said with a grimace: "But without Hall Master Zhang's token, the disciples of the Punishment Hall will not believe my words! And Hall Master Zhang went to attend the birthday banquet and was not in the Punishment Hall!"

    Hu Qingpeng was so anxious that he sighed: "Now that things have come to this, we can only take one step!"

    Turning around a side door, a group of about ten guards suddenly emerged from the diagonal thorn, blocking everyone's way.  The leader shouted proudly: "Stop! Hall Master Hu has an order. The birthday banquet is an important place, and no one can enter! Anyone who disobeys the order will be killed!"

    Lan Yong was heartbroken and believed 90% of Hu Qingpeng's words, and said angrily: "Bajie, stop using chicken feathers as arrows. Who are you trying to scare?  We have something urgent to report to Hall Master Zhang. Get out of my way!  "

    The little leader said solemnly: "Lan Yong, I am not joking today! If you want to attack me, you must save your life first!" With a wave of his hand, the guards behind him all drew out their weapons, and murderous intent surged across the ground.  rise.

    Hu Qingpeng winked at Tang Jingtian, and the two of them suddenly stepped out, with lightning-like strikes, clicking or tapping, sealing the acupuncture points of the guards in the blink of an eye.  The gap between the opponent's martial arts and theirs was too big, and they didn't expect that they were mixed in with the ordinary gang disciples. They didn't even have time to scream, and they lost their freedom of movement.  Hu Qingpeng and others broke through three security lines and arrived outside the lobby where the birthday banquet was held.  I saw red lanterns hanging everywhere outside the lobby, and the characters "Longevity" in large and small sizes were posted on the walls. The lobby was full of people, laughing constantly, and the birthday banquet had already begun.

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng and others appeared, dozens of guards guarding outside the lobby stopped them. The leader turned out to be Hu Lingquan's son Hu Liang.  Due to the dim light at night, Hu Liang did not notice Tang Jingtian, his old enemy, for a while. He pointed at Lan Yong's nose and said: "Lan, if you don't look at the gate properly and just be a watchdog, why are you here?  Do you want to pick up a few meat bones and gnaw on them?" The people behind him laughed in mockery.

    Lan Yongyang was so angry that he said angrily: "Hu Liang, you don't want to fight against the power of others! When I followed the guild to conquer the country, you didn't even grow hair, so what qualifications do you have to make a noise here?!"

    Hu Liang didn't expect that Lan Yong, who had always been low-key, suddenly turned against him and dared to challenge him, shouting: "Damn it, you dare to insult me, are you tired of life? I'll chop you up!" He pulled out his sword and hit him on the head.  Cut down.

    The moment the long sword was unsheathed, Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but exclaimed. The sword in Hu Liang's hand was the Jingshen Sword that he was all too familiar with!  It turned out that after Hu Lingquan took away his sword, he gave it to his son!  Lan Yong didn't know how powerful the sword was. He raised the sword and heard a soft click. The enemy's sword cut the steel sword into two pieces and struck him head-on without losing speed.  Lan Yong was shocked, and suddenly felt his collar tighten. Hu Qingpeng grabbed him back in time and escaped death.

    Hu Liang cut off the opponent's weapon with a sword, and became arrogant. Just as he was about to catch up with him and stab him with a sword, his figure suddenly disappeared, and an iron fist quickly enlarged in front of his eyes. The fierce wind of the punch made his skin hurt.  Hu Liang was so frightened that he closed his eyes and screamed wildly. He raised his sword and tried to cut off the enemy's arm.  Hu Qingpeng stepped forward and cut across his opponent's veins with his left palm. With a flick of his right hand, he easily snatched the sword that had been missing for many days back into his hand and knocked it out with an elbow, hitting Hu Liang's chest.  Hu Liang groaned, fell back and knocked over two people. He broke several ribs and vomited blood and passed out on the spot.

    Those guards never expected that someone in the main altar would dare to hit Hu Liang with a heavy blow, and they were stunned for a moment.  When Hu Qingpeng calmly grabbed the scabbard together, they came to their senses, and suddenly they shouted loudly, and more than a dozen weapons were thrown at him.

    Hu Qingpeng shouted: "Don't do it yet!" The long sword danced rapidly, making waves of sword one after another, protecting the vital parts of the body.  When the enemy's weapons hit his sword curtain, they all broke and fell to the ground with a clang.  Lan Yong shouted: "Go!" He took the lead and charged forward, fighting with the opponent.

    At this moment, two figures flew out of the lobby, shouting: "Stop it all! What's going on? Why are you killing each other?" One person had a square face and big ears, and was dressed in red.  It's Hu Lingquan.  The other person has a cold face and stern eyes. He looks calm and intimidating, which is very frightening. He is Zhang Yukun, the leader of the Punishment Hall.  The two of them had their own concerns. When they heard the sound of fighting outside the lobby, they came out to check what happened without waiting for the host's instructions.

    "Hall Master Hu!" "Hall Master Zhang!" When the two factions saw their leader appearing, they stopped and moved out of the way, naturally forming two distinct camps.

    Hu Lingquan suddenly discovered that Hu Liang had fallen to the ground. His heart trembled, and he jumped up to Hu Liang's side. He carefully picked up his son and fed him a few medicines for injuries.  He said sharply: "Who did it? Who?!" Huo Ran raised his eyes and glanced at Hu Qingpeng and others, with boundless ferocious hatred in his eyes.

    Hu Qingpeng took a step forward, holding his sword across his chest: "Hall Master Hu, it's been a long time! Your son was injured by me!"

    Hu Lingquan was shaken all over and lost his voice: "Why is it you?! You're not" Suddenly he stopped talking and looked at the Tianxiahui disciples behind him, already understanding who had rescued him.  He glared at Zhang Yukun hatefully and sneered: "Hall Master Zhang, what a trick! You actually plotted against me without making a move. I will settle this account with you later!"

    Zhang Yukun said coldly: "I'll accompany you at any time!" Lan Yong took a few steps forward, came to his side and whispered for a while.  Zhang Yukun's face turned livid, a pair of eagle eyes shot at Hu Lingquan like cold lightning, and shouted angrily: "Hu Lingquan, you are so courageous, you want to betray the Tianxiahui and conspire to rebel!"

      When Hu Lingquan saw Hu Qingpeng, he already knew that his plan could not be hidden from the other party. He did not show any panic when he heard this, and retorted: "Zhang Yukun, don't spit blood and slander me! What evidence do you have to accuse me?  Did I betray Tianxiahui? No, right? Haha, could it be that you want to cover up the world with one hand, and are you deliberately fabricating charges and waiting for an opportunity to eradicate me? No one will believe this kind of trick played by children!"

    Zhang Yukun sneered: "You are still quibbling! Do you dare to confront me in front of the meeting leader?"

    Hu Lingquan said: "Why don't I dare? I am absolutely loyal and can only show it by the sun and the moon. Am I not afraid of you?"

    Zhang Yukun said: "Okay! Let's go to see the leader now!" He turned around and gave Lan Yong a few instructions and handed a token into his hand.  Lan Yong greeted seven or eight disciples and left in a hurry.  Hu Lingquan just sneered when he saw this, without giving any instructions, and walked into the lobby first with Hu Liang in his arms.  Zhang Yukun waved to Hu Qingpeng, motioned for him to come over, and whispered: "Hu Shaoxia, are you telling the truth? I will rely on you soon!"

    Hu Qingpeng said seriously: "I dare to guarantee with my life that every word I said is true!"

    Zhang Yukun nodded, feeling happy and a little sad at the same time. He sighed and turned around and walked into the lobby.  Hu Qingpeng, Tang Jingtian and others entered later.

    The red candles were burning high in the lobby, illuminating the surrounding area as bright as day, and there were about a dozen banquet tables set up.  There is a huge golden word "Longevity" on the front wall. There is a row of long tables in front of the wall. The tables are filled with rare treasures. They are birthday gifts given by heroes from all over the world. They are shining under the candlelight.  Mouthwatering.  On the chair in the center, the leader of the Tianxiahui Association, Zeng Zhixiong, is seated, with an unparalleled momentum.  He has a tall and majestic figure, thick eyebrows and tiger eyes, rough facial contours, and a short beard like a steel needle on his chin. He shows the leadership style in his every move, which makes people involuntarily admire him.  Although today is his fiftieth birthday, and there are many heroes congratulating him on his birthday, his expression is calm, and there is no trace of excitement. His deep eyes are like a lake and the sea, making it difficult for people to see through the depth.  Only when he looked at a young woman in white who was leaning next to him, a little affection flashed in his eyes.  The young woman was about in her twenties. She had red lips and white teeth, was dignified and beautiful, and had a faint melancholy look in her brows. She was very close to Zeng Zhixiong.

    Those who are eligible to come to the general altar of the world to attend the birthday banquet are all masters and faces. Naturally, they heard the sound of fighting just now, but because of the face of the owner, they all pretended to be like nothing.  At this time, he saw Hu Lingquan walking into the lobby with the injured in his arms, looking sad and angry. He realized that this matter was not trivial, so he couldn't help but talk in a low voice, and the joyful and festive atmosphere immediately became weird.  After Hu Qingpeng stepped into the lobby, he signaled Tang Jingtian and Tang Xue to find Gao Qingcheng and Zeng Ying quickly and not to get separated during the melee.

    Zeng Zhixiong frowned slightly, put down his wine glass and said in a deep voice: "Old Hu, what happened? Aren't you making your friends on the road a joke?"

    Hu Lingquan fell to his knees and said in a sad voice: "To report to the leader, the disciples of the execution hall colluded with outsiders and broke into the main hall privately. The dog Hu Liang was injured because he stopped and questioned them! When the subordinates wanted to arrest the murderer,  , Hall Master Zhang not only came forward to obstruct me, but also colluded with outsiders to slander me for betraying the Tianxiahui and trying to trap me in an unkind and unjust place! My subordinates have been fighting for the Tianxiahui for more than twenty years and have shed countless blood and sweat. Unexpectedly, today they were deliberately targeted.  It¡¯s so heartbreaking to be framed! I would like to ask the president to seek justice and clear my name!¡±

    Zhang Yukun hurriedly defended: "The president of the association must be careful not to listen to the villain's words! Hu Lingquan colluded with Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower to plan to attack our Tianxia Association tonight. The situation is urgent. Please allow the president to allow his subordinates to capture the traitors and be on full alert.  !¡±

    As soon as this statement came out, everyone was in an uproar.  Especially those heroes who came from afar were restless and whispering to each other.

    Hu Lingquan said loudly: "Everyone, please be patient and don't listen to his rumors! Zhang Yukun, you are talking nonsense, do you have any evidence? You are alarmist and deliberately disrupting the president's birthday banquet. What are your intentions?"

    Zhang Yukun said solemnly: "Master, the disciples of the Hengshan Sect can testify about this!" He gave Hu Qingpeng a backhand.  Hu Qingpeng understood, stood up and clasped his fists and said: "Junior Hengshan Hu Qingpeng, pay homage to Master Zeng! This junior saw with his own eyes Deng Dingnan assassinating Captain Wei Hanxiang, and also saw Baiyun Sect leader Huang Fuji leading his masters to sneak into Changsha and plotting with Yanyulou to attack Tianxiahui  . I dare to guarantee it with my head, what I just said is absolutely true!"

    Hu Lingquan shouted: "Master, don't believe his words! He was bribed!"

    Zeng Zhixiong stood up and said coldly: "Shut up!" Although his voice was not high-pitched, it contained strong inner energy, which made everyone's hearts skip a beat. They all stopped talking voluntarily, and a needle could be heard in the hall.  Zeng Zhixiong's eyes turned and shot straight at Hu Qingpeng: "Have you lied?"

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng's eyes met his, his chest felt like being oppressed by a huge boulder. The heavy pressure almost made him breathless.I couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat.  Zeng Zhixiong's gaze was like a sharp arrow, piercing straight into his heart, and it was like a bottomless abyss, so deep that it was frightening.  Faced with such a threatening gaze, no one dared to even think about lying.  He wanted to speak, but was shocked to find that under the pressure of the other party's momentum, his own aura was disordered and he could not make a sound at will!  He was secretly shocked in his heart. Zeng Zhixiong's martial arts was so high that he could probably equal Yin Tianyun, Ouyang Jue and others, and he was enough to be proud of the world.  Hu Qingpeng has a stubborn temper, how can he be willing to give in easily?  At that moment, he silently channeled his internal energy, and his skill level instantly increased to 100%, and he said in a clear tone: "Junior, I didn't lie!"

    A flash of surprise flashed in Zeng Zhixiong's eyes, obviously he didn't expect that the opponent was so young and already had the strength of a first-class master.  He lowered his eyes slightly and looked at Hu Lingquan coldly without saying a word.  Hu Lingquan's head broke out in cold sweat, and he couldn't help but curse in his heart, why the hell hasn't Huangfuji come yet?

    Suddenly, there was a whirring sound, and a round thing flew in from the door, with scarlet blood drops flying all the way.  Zhang Yukun struck out with a palm from the air, and the thing fell to the ground with a bang. It rolled twice and stopped. It turned out to be Lan Yong's dead head!

 Volume Three: The World is Stormy and Rainy Chapter 25: Transformed Elbows and Armpits

    "It's over!" Hu Qingpeng felt cold in his heart. Lan Yong was killed, which meant that reinforcements could not arrive.  No wonder Hu Lingquan remained calm when Lan Yong went to move reinforcements. It turned out that he had already taken preventive measures!  Since the other party dared to throw Lan Yong's head as a demonstration, they must have surrounded the lobby and were preparing to launch an attack!  His eyes turned sharply, looking for the location of his companions.

    When everyone saw the bloody head, their expressions were indescribably ugly.  At this time, these old Jianghu people realized that something was wrong. Because they were attending a birthday banquet, most of the guests did not bring weapons, and they couldn't help but regret it.

    ???????????????? But there were flashes of figures, and more than ten masters jumped into the house from the gate, everyone was dressed up, and their eyes showed murderous intent.  The leader, with a face like a crown jade, a long beard reaching to his chest, and an enchanting cold light in his eyes, was none other than Huangfu Ji, one of the four masters of the Baiyun Sect.  Hu Qingpeng and Zhang Yukun hurriedly stepped aside and were on alert.

    Huangfu Ji looked around at the group of heroes, calmly clasped his fists and said with a smile: "On the day of the guild master's big day, heroes from all over the world have arrived. It really gives the guild master face. Huangfu led a group of subordinates to come uninvited. I hope the guild master will forgive me for being rude.  . But because I came in a hurry, I couldn¡¯t wait to prepare gifts to celebrate my birthday, so I had to offer a mere head, and I hope the host will accept it!¡±

    Zeng Zhixiong shouted: "How outrageous! Huangfuji, you broke into our Tianxiahui main altar to kill people and cause trouble. You are too outrageous! What does Ning Wufan mean? Do you formally declare war on our Tianxiahui?"

    Huangfu Ji said: "My sect master once said: 'The world will rule the south of the Yangtze River for twenty years and accumulate countless wealth, but from now on, I, the Baiyun Sect, should be allowed to enjoy the glory!" Huangfu did not dare to say what the sect master said for a day or two.  Forget it, I came here today to fulfill the long-cherished wish of the sect leader. If the guild leader refuses to cooperate, the Tianxiahui General Altar may flow into a river of blood and turn into ashes!"

    Zeng Zhixiong laughed and said: "With just a few people like you, do you want to subvert our world? It's ridiculous! Since Ning Wufan sent you to die, I will accept them all! I haven't tasted these fists for a long time.  I'm tired of the taste of blood, today is just the right time to have fun!" His right fist moved slightly and silently hit the Eight Immortals table in front of him.  The table, made of red sandalwood, shook slightly and suddenly turned into powder and collapsed to the ground with a bang.  But what's even more terrifying is that all the dishes, cups and plates on the table were shattered by his strong internal force at the same time, and even the fish and bones suffered the same fate!

    Everyone was stunned. If such a terrifying and powerful internal force hits a human body, wouldn¡¯t the person who was hit be completely destroyed physically and mentally?

    Huangfu Ji showed a solemn look for the first time and said: "The guild leader is indeed one of the top ten masters in the world. His practice of the 'Nirvana Divine Art' is almost perfect. Except for my sect leader, the leader of the demon sect, the great master Jun Wangyou, etc.  Man, there are almost no opponents in the martial arts! Compared with your Excellency, Huangfu's martial arts is far inferior, so I am willing to be inferior. However, please think about it, the leader, if there is no perfect plan, how can I dare to lead people deep into the tiger's den and offend the tiger's power?  ?¡±

    Zeng Zhixiong sneered and said: "I don't care what plots you have, in the end you have to rely on force to decide the outcome! Ning Wufan is not here, who among you soldiers and crabs can stop my punch? I want you to come and go tonight!"

    Huangfuji shook his head and sighed: "Zeng Zhixiong, it seems that you are indeed an old fool! To tell you the truth, the Tianxiahui General Forum has now fallen into my control. No matter how high your martial arts skills are, haven't you heard of 'double fists'?"  Is it the saying that it is difficult for a tiger to fight against a pack of wolves? It is time for a new person to replace the throne of the leader of the world. Hall Master Hu, are you right?"

    Hu Lingquan sneaked up to Huangfu Ji's side at some point, nodded and said with a flattering smile: "Yes, of course we have to change!"

    Zeng Zhixiong was furious. No wonder the enemy was emboldened and unknowingly controlled the general altar. It turned out that Hu Lingquan had indeed betrayed Tianxiahui!  His brother who had known each other for more than 20 years actually betrayed him, which made him so sad that he almost vomited blood.  He looked at Hu Lingquan as if he were meeting him for the first time, and said coldly: "Hu Lingquan, why are you doing this? Have I failed you? Don't you have enough power?"

    The corners of Hu Lingquan's eyes twitched, he slowly raised his head, gritted his teeth and said: "Master, you have nothing wrong with me. Among the eight hall masters of the Tianxiahui, I hold the highest power, so I shouldn't have any  I'm complaining." He paused for a moment and said angrily: "But what I am most dissatisfied with is that you are too stingy! The total amount of money handed over by the various halls of the Tianxiahui every year exceeds one million taels, but you only pay it every year  How much silver do you want to give us? Do you think we are beggars? Why do we go into the world with you and conquer the world with our heads high? If we had no other income, we would have gone to the northwest!"

    Zeng Zhixiong couldn't believe his ears. A desolate and sad look flashed across his face, and he murmured: "People die for money, and birds die for food. Is this why you betrayed me? Could it be that we have been brothers for twenty years?"  Friendship is no match for those yellow and white things?"

    Hu Lingquan sneered and said: "You are talking lightly now, so why didn't you say more in the first place?"?A little for us?  When you were enjoying your wealth alone, why did you ever regard us as brothers?  "

    Zeng Zhixiong was silent for a while and said: "I never need to explain to my subordinates when I do things, as long as I have a clear conscience, that's enough! Hu Lingquan, you betrayed Tianxiahui, I will kill you with my own hands today!" Mo Yun's inner strength, he thought  After jumping out to kill the traitor, a sudden feeling of dizziness hit him, the tiger's body shook slightly, and he exclaimed in surprise: "Youyou actually poisoned me!"

    Huangfuji smiled slightly and said: "To be honest with the host, the wine at the banquet was mixed with the 'Tianlu Purple Orchid', a specialty of Miaojiang, and the wicks of the candles in the lobby were made from Tianshan's 'Irregular Grass'. This  The two drugs are actually not toxic, but once they are mixed, they will undergo wonderful changes, making people feel weak and drowsy. The reason why I delayed taking action was because I was waiting for the drug to take effect. Otherwise, who can resist it?  The guild master¡¯s peerless magical power?¡±

    Everyone was shocked, what a vicious and insidious plan!  Most of the people present had drank. At this time, they found that it was difficult to gather their inner strength. Strong sleepiness swept over them like a tide, and they couldn't help but feel frightened.  At that moment, someone jumped up and shouted: "Damn it, don't sit still and wait for death. Let's fight together while we still have some strength!" Before the shouts stopped, the sword flashed around them, and their heads were already missing.

    The spies who had been deployed in advance drew out their hidden weapons one after another, killing the people around them without any regard for crime.  There was chaos in the lobby. Everyone was in danger. No one knew who they could trust. They instinctively rushed to the door, pushing and trampling each other.  I saw the light of the sword shining, blood splashing, screams, exclamations, groans, trampling, and the sound of breaking cups and dishes, and the festive banquet turned into a hell on earth in an instant.

    Before the melee started, Hu Qingpeng had clearly seen the position of Tang Jingtian and others, so he did not rush to the door blindly. He stood up suddenly, hooked the beam with one hand and swung hard, landing in front of his companions.  Tang Xue said happily: "Brother Peng is here! Let's rush out too!"

    Tang Jingtian said: "Wait a minute! Experts are gathering at the main entrance of the lobby, and there must be an ambush of archers outside. Rushing towards it will be a dead end. I see there are no enemies in the direction of the back door, so the defense must be weak. We might as well break out to the rear!"

    Hu Qingpeng nodded and said: "Okay! Without further ado, let's fight out!"

    At that moment, the five people gathered together, kicked away the obstacles blocking the way, and quickly rushed to the back door.  Just after advancing two feet, a muffled sound was heard, and a pillar of air suddenly exploded in the center of the hall. The wild and violent air waves swept through everything like a hurricane.  Hu Qingpeng and others were caught off guard and were knocked to the ground by the violent wave of air.  Hu Qingpeng looked sideways and saw five masters, including Huangfuji, standing in front of Zeng Zhixiong. Everyone's mouths were bleeding. It was obvious that they had just fought hard with Zeng Zhixiong.

    Huangfu Ji wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a meaningful smile: "Zeng Zhixiong, I still underestimated you. Do it!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the young woman who had been standing quietly behind Zeng Zhixiong suddenly raised her hand, and a cold light shot towards his vest like lightning.  Because the two were too close to each other, Zeng Zhixiong was defenseless. Even with his superb martial arts skills, he could not escape this sudden sneak attack.  At the critical moment, he instinctively turned around, and with a pop, a dagger was inserted directly into his back shoulder.

    The young woman's figure flashed sharply, flying far away from Zeng Zhixiong. The dignified and gentle temperament on her face was swept away, replaced by a cruel and cold expression.  She looked at Zeng Zhixiong coldly, as if she were facing a stranger she had never met before, with a murderous aura radiating from her body.

    Now the elbows and armpits have grown, and everyone who saw this scene exclaimed.  Zeng Ying's face was even more pale, her hands and feet were trembling, and the blazing flames shooting out of her eyes were enough to burn the young woman to charcoal.

    Zhang Yukun exclaimed: "Master!"

    Zeng Zhixiong's eyes widened in disbelief, looking at his beloved woman, all the past love scenes flashed through his mind, his face was ashen, and he asked painfully: "Why? Xiaoyu, why do you even betray me?  !¡±

    The young woman sneered and said: "Zeng Zhixiong, there is no need to hide it from you now. I am the 'Nine-tailed Fox' Li Meixian, one of the four masters of the Baiyun Sect! I relied on a false identity to approach you three years ago in order to be successful tonight.  As a result, you will save your life and complete the task assigned by the sect leader. It¡¯s only your fault that you are blind. You didn¡¯t see through my true identity and intentions after being together for three years. You actually married me as a concubine and obeyed my words! There is a book on that dagger.  The soul-searching poison made by Zong Mi will kill anyone who gets hit immediately, let me see how long you can hold on?"

    The more Zeng Zhixiong listened, the colder his heart became. An unprecedented sense of frustration filled his chest, and he was so sad that he almost vomited blood.  He is the leading underworld overlord in the world, a world-famous master. He once thought he had reached the pinnacle of success, but in the end he was betrayed by his most trusted brother and most beloved woman. He was about to lose his life and foundation, and his life as a human being.  It was a complete failure.  In comparison, physical trauma is far less intense than inner pain.  He clearly felt the poison? is spreading in the body, the internal strength is gradually disappearing, and the murderous aura around it is getting stronger and stronger.  He looked around blankly. At this life-and-death moment, only Zhang Yukun was still faithfully guarding him, while the other Tianxiahui disciples were nowhere to be seen.  Failure!  He groaned inwardly, his expression suddenly changed, and he laughed: "Ning Wufan, you are such a shy turtle, you only know how to play tricks, I won't let you have fun!" He pulled out the dagger from his back shoulder with his backhand, and suddenly threw it hard.  Come out and shoot towards Huangfu Ji.

    That dagger cuts iron like clay and is highly poisonous. It was shot out as a hidden weapon by masters like Zeng Zhixiong. It was simply unstoppable.  Huangfuji couldn't dodge, so he stretched out his hand to grab his companion and used it as a shield.  I saw cold light and lightning, and the man was stabbed in the chest. He immediately bled to death from his seven orifices.

    Li Meixianjiao shouted: "The trapped beast is still fighting, it's just struggling to the death!" Two red ribbons slipped out of his sleeves, and he took the lead in attacking.  Several other masters know that the enemy is powerful and must not give him every opportunity to defeat him and attack fiercely at the same time.  For a moment, figures were flying around, a fierce battle broke out, and blood splattered everywhere.

    Tang Jingtian was the first to wake up and shouted to his companions: "Stop looking and leave quickly!" No matter how others win or lose, his own life or death is the most important.  Hu Qingpeng and others jumped up one after another and rushed to the back door without saying a word.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s internal strength was greatly improved at this time. He held a sword to open the way, and with the help of the long-range weapons of the two Tang Sect masters, he was invincible in killing those who stood in his way, and all the enemies fell to the ground in mourning.  Even a man as strong as Yue Zongjin, who just blocked Hu Qingpeng's sword in front of him, suffered pain in his left shoulder and lower abdomen at the same time, and was injured by Tang Xue's heart-piercing arrow and Tang Jingtian's flying knife.  Tang Xue shouted loudly: "Tang Clan's hidden weapon is invincible in the world!"

    It¡¯s the Tang Sect¡¯s hidden weapon!  Yue Zongjin was so frightened that his scalp was numb. The Tang Sect was famous for its poison skills. If he didn't take medicine to drive away the poison quickly, he might not be able to see the sun tomorrow!  He stepped aside in embarrassment, busy dealing with his own injuries and not mentioning them.

    Hu Qingpeng and the other five people fought their way out of the back door, and heard someone shouting in the darkness: "This is shocking! Password!"

    Hu Qingpeng took a breath of air: "There is an ambush here too!" He quickly glanced up, down, left and right, and found that there were cold lights flashing on the roof, treetops, flowers, etc. There were at least thirty crossbowmen lurking in the dark, ready to launch fatal attacks at any time.  attack.  Before he could finish his thought, he heard the sudden sound of the crossbow bow, and wave after wave of crossbow arrows poured down like a heavy rain.

    Tang Jingtian shouted: "Be careful and defend, I will deal with them!" Hu Qingpeng, Gao Qingcheng, and Zeng Ying immediately spread out to protect one side, swinging their swords to fire the crossbow arrows.  Tang Jingtian raised his hands continuously, and one after another flying knives flew out of the gap, as if they had eyes. Every time a knife was struck, someone would scream and die.  In the blink of an eye, more than ten people had been killed by his flying knives. The remaining people were so horrified that they no longer dared to show their heads and fire crossbows.

    Suddenly, Tang Xue exclaimed: "Sister Zeng, you have been hit by an arrow!"

    Zeng Ying's swordsmanship is relatively weak. She accidentally hit an arrow in her right leg just now, and blood gushed out from the wound, but she endured the severe pain without moaning.  He said in a trembling voice: "Sister, don't make a fuss, I'm not in the way."

    Tang Jingtian made a decision immediately: "Brother Gao, you carry Miss Zeng! Brother Hu, you continue to be the first to clear the way, and I will be responsible for breaking up the rear!"

    Zeng Ying blushed and whispered: "No, I don't want anyone to carry me on my back! I can walk on my own!" There are differences between men and women, how can you have the nerve to lie on the back of a young man?  She was about to take a step, but suddenly there was a heartbreaking pain in the injured area, and she almost collapsed to the ground.

    Gao Qingcheng roared: "Do you want to hurt everyone to death? Come up!" Zeng Ying knew that now was not the time to be reserved and shy, she had to seize the time to break out of the siege, so she had no choice but to hold back her shame and obediently climbed on Gao Qingcheng's back.  She hugged his strong neck and smelled the strong masculine scent. She felt her heart was like a deer, her cheeks were on fire, and her whole body seemed to be floating in the clouds.  When Gao Qingcheng touched her tender and tender skin, his heart moved and his face felt slightly warm.

    Hu Qingpeng said distressedly: "But in which direction should we break out?"

    Tang Jingtian said: "Just keep going forward!" None of them knew the terrain layout of the Tianxiahui General Forum, so they could only try their luck, hoping not to run into the dragnet.

    Suddenly, there was a loud noise in the lobby, like spring thunder exploding on the ground. The fierce force penetrated the roof, and countless sawdust and tiles flew into the sky and fell like raindrops.  Everyone clasped their heads and ran away. When they took a moment to take a glance, they saw Zeng Zhixiong flying into the sky like a god. His fists were like heavy hammers, knocking all the masters who followed him back to the ground.  He tapped the tile surface with his toes and swept towards the backyard with Zhang Yukun who was following closely beside him.

    At this time, Zhang Yukun had already seen Hu Qingpeng and others, and was quite surprised that they could escape from the lobby safely. He raised his voice: "Hu Shaoxia, come with us!" Hu Qingpeng broke into the lobby and called the police desperately. He would be kind to the world. This  A kindness must be repaid.

    Hu Qingpeng et al.He was wandering and distressed. When he heard the words, he couldn't help but be overjoyed and immediately jumped to follow him.  Zeng Zhixiong and Zhang Yukun knew everything inside the headquarters and chose the safest and fastest route to break out.  Even if some unlucky guys tried to stop them, they were all smashed into powder by Zeng Zhixiong's punch, which could not affect the speed of everyone's escape at all.

    How could Huangfu Ji and Li Meixian give up? If Zeng Zhixiong was allowed to escape successfully, all their efforts would be in vain.  They led more than a dozen masters in hot pursuit, issuing sharp whistles as they chased to notify their surrounding companions.  Within a moment, more masters appeared one after another, forming an encirclement that quickly closed, trapping Zeng Zhixiong, Hu Qingpeng and others at the core.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the enemies approaching quickly from all sides, complaining in his heart.  If I had known this, I would have said nothing and fled with the number one target, Zeng Zhixiong!  If he had looked for another direction to break out of the encirclement, he might have successfully fought his way out of the village.  Because all the masters of the opponent came to hunt Zeng Zhixiong, how could ordinary masters stop the five of them?  It's a pity that there is no regret medicine in the world, and now we can only fight him to the death!

 Volume 3: The World is Stormy Chapter 26: Emerald Butterfly

    Suddenly, the leader Zeng Zhixiong jumped to the ground and shouted: "We are here!" This is a secluded courtyard, full of plum trees of all colors, which seem to be arranged in some kind of strange formation, faintly revealing murderous intent.  Surrounded by plum trees, a black house stood alone.  Zeng Zhixiong took the lead and ran towards the dark room.

    Hu Qingpeng was confused. The situation was so critical. He should find ways to break out of the siege. Why did he hide in the house?  Doesn't this give the other party an opportunity to catch a turtle in a jar?  I couldn't help but ask in a low voice: "Hall Master Zhang, why do we want to stay here?"

    Zhang Yukun shook his head and said: "I don't know the intention of the leader. But this place is a forbidden area in the main altar, and there may be other powerful arrangements."

    Everyone followed Zeng Zhixiong to the black house and found that the house was very strong. It was actually made of iron plates and iron bars. It was like a miniature fortress that could withstand attacks from various weapons. They couldn't help but be surprised.  Zeng Zhixiong pressed the button, the door slowly slid open, and everyone filed in.  I saw four longan-sized luminous pearls inlaid in the four corners of the room, and simple furniture such as tables, chairs, bed cabinets, etc. were arranged spotlessly.  Zeng Zhixiong directly turned the pen holder on the table, only to hear the rattling sound of the hinge. A square tunnel entrance was cracked in the middle of the floor, and a row of steps stretched downwards, hidden in the shadows.

    Tang Xue exclaimed in surprise: "It's a tunnel! We are saved!" Everyone suddenly realized that there was a secret escape here. No wonder Zeng Zhixiong led everyone here.

    Zeng Zhixiong nodded and said: "Yes, this is a tunnel specially designed and built for escape. I am the only one in the world who knows its existence. I thought it would never be used, but I didn't expect this day to come! Yu Kun  , you take these children and evacuate from the tunnel quickly! Although the 'Nine Ultimate Plum Blossom Formation' outside has been activated, all the masters of Baiyun Sect are out, and I am afraid there are people who are proficient in the formation among them, so they will not be delayed for much time. "

    Zhang Yukun heard the implication of his words, knelt down and said in surprise: "Master, won't you come with us? Although the main altar has fallen into the enemy's hands, we still retain the strength of the outer four halls, and we can still make a comeback.  ! Guild Leader, you are the leader of the Tianxia Guild. Don¡¯t give up easily and lose confidence! One day, we will fight back to Changsha! Guild Leader"

    Zeng Zhixiong raised his hand to interrupt him and said: "You don't have to persuade me! I have dominated the world for more than 20 years and killed countless people. I had expected that sooner or later I would die at the hands of others." His face twitched and he smiled miserably: "I  I was stabbed by Li Meixian's poisonous blade, and then I used my true energy to fight. The poison had already spread throughout my body, and I would die at any time. Why should I run for my life in a hurry and let the enemy laugh? Since death is on my side, I would rather die in a vigorous battle, and  You can't die in the dark underground! What's more, the enemy is determined to take my life. If I go with you, I will harm you." The poison on Li Meixian's dagger is very strong. If it were anyone else, they would die immediately at the sight of blood.  Zeng Zhixiong was a master of martial arts. After being poisoned, he fought with Huangfu Ji and other masters. He failed to use his martial arts to expel the poison in time. The toxins flowed into the internal organs and could no longer be eliminated.

    Zhang Yukun burst into tears and choked with sobs: "Guild Master! I swear to God that even if I shed the last drop of blood, I will cut off the head of that bitch Li Meixian to avenge the Guild Master!"

    Zeng Zhixiong shook his head and said: "She is also a chess piece that takes orders from others. She can't help herself. You are not allowed to embarrass her in the future! It's a pity that I, Zeng Zhixiong, dominate the world and dominate the world, but before I die, I don't even have a family member. Could it be that this is God?  Retribution?" He looked up to the sky and sighed, his expression indescribably lonely and desolate.  He suddenly coughed and spit out a few mouthfuls of black blood, as if he had aged several years in an instant.

    Everyone looked at each other speechless. Is this the end of the hero?  The atmosphere in the room was extremely depressing for a while.

    Suddenly I heard a trembling voice shout: "Dad!"

    Zeng Zhixiong was shaken all over, as if he was hit by a thunderbolt. He slowly turned his head and looked around, saying in disbelief: "You, are you calling me?"

    Zeng Ying burst into tears, struggled to fall off Gao Qingcheng's back, and stood up straight despite the pain.  She spread out her clenched right hand, and there was a vivid green emerald butterfly lying on her palm.  He whispered: "My mother is Murong Xiaoyu. My name is Zeng Ying."

    Zeng Zhixiong's hands were shaking with excitement, and he murmured: "Emerald butterfly, it's an emerald butterfly! Oh my God, I saw an emerald butterfly again!" He seemed to suddenly remember something, and swung up to Zeng Ying, and grabbed her excitedly  shoulders, eyes shining: "Say what you just said again! You, you are Xiaoyu's daughter? What's your surname?"

    Zeng Ying looked up at him, tears rolling down her face: "Dad, my mother is Murong Xiaoyu!"

    Zeng Zhixiong looked at the outline of her facial features carefully and couldn't help but burst into tears. He murmured: "Yes, yes, these eyebrows and eyes have the shadow of Xiaoyu!" At that moment, there was no longer any doubt, and he suddenly looked at Zeng Ying.  He took her into his arms and laughed and said: "God is wise, I actually have a daughter! I have a daughter."Son!  "

    This sudden change occurred, Zeng Ying turned out to be Zeng Zhixiong¡¯s daughter!  Not only Hu Qingpeng, Gao Qingcheng and others were shocked, but even Zhang Yukun was so surprised that his jaw almost dislocated.  Everyone stared blankly at the scene where their father and daughter recognized each other, and their emotions were also extremely exciting.

    After all, Zeng Zhixiong had experienced many storms, and he quickly calmed down after the ecstasy. He gently patted Zeng Ying on the shoulder and said, "My dear daughter, since you came to attend my father's birthday party, why didn't you take the initiative to meet me?" Fortunately, just now  Zeng Ying and others were brought out to save them from the siege. Otherwise, if his only daughter was killed by the enemy, he would regret it for the rest of his life.

    Zeng Ying's body stiffened suddenly, she pushed her father away gently, lowered her head and bit her lower lip, and said in a harsh voice: "Mom, kiss hershe passed away!"

    Zeng Zhixiong shook his tiger body, as if falling into an ice cave, and the bone-breaking coldness spread through every nerve. He said word by word: "Xiaoyu, she left? When did she leave?" The voice was dry and heavy, showing the deep sadness in his heart.  .

    Zeng Ying sobbed: "My mother was terminally ill and would not recover for a long time. She passed away in February this year. Before she died, she finally told me who my father was, and I knew my life experience." She has been since her birth.  He has never seen his father since he was a child. He was raised by his mother alone. Since childhood, he has been full of hatred for the man who abandoned his mother and daughter.  When she came to Changsha this time, she just wanted to see her biological father with her own eyes. She never thought about recognizing Zeng Zhixiong as her father.  It wasn't until the storm suddenly changed at the birthday party and Zeng Zhixiong suffered a fatal attack that her hard heart gradually began to waver and she began to sympathize with him. After all, blood is thicker than water.  She just saw Zeng Zhixiong sighing and vomiting blood, which made her more and more intolerable. She could no longer maintain her reserve and finally acknowledged this man.

    Zeng Zhixiong's face was ashen, he staggered back a few steps, and fell on the chair in a daze, tears streaming down his face, all the past events passing through his mind like a revolving lantern.  Twenty years ago, he and Murong Xiaoyu, who was born in a martial arts family, fell in love at first sight and quickly fell in love. They lived together in two places and only envied mandarin ducks but not immortals.  However, he was busy expanding his power and fighting everywhere, which inevitably left the woman in love in the cold, causing Murong Xiaoyu's complaints and dissatisfaction.  Zeng Zhixiong is young and energetic, and has great aspirations for the world. How can he be willing to be a submissive man at home?  The two argued endlessly over this, with neither one willing to give in, and the rift grew wider.  Finally one day, after a big quarrel, Murong Xiaoyu ran away angrily and never came back.  Zeng Zhixiong did not know that she was pregnant. He felt that their fate was over, so he did not send anyone to find her whereabouts.  Although he later had many women, none of them could replace Murong Xiaoyu's position in his heart.  He had dreamed of meeting her again one day, but what he was waiting for was the news of her death!

    Zeng Zhixiong thought about Murong Xiaoyu's various benefits and the hardships of raising a child alone, and the criticism and censure she endured. His heart ached, and he murmured: "Xiaoyu, it was me who was wrong, it was me who was wrong! I'm sorry for you,  I'm sorry for our child! If you were alive in heaven, would you forgive me?"

    Zeng Ying handed the jade butterfly into his hand and said with tears: "My mother was very calm and peaceful when she left. She asked me to return the jade butterfly to you, and said that she had never regretted it. Even in front of me,  She never blamed you. Dad, Mom really loves you!"

    Zeng Zhixiong tightly held the token that he had given to his lover. The pain in his heart could no longer be described with words. He took a deep breath and tried his best to calm down his excited emotions.  He had already heard the strange sound of the enemy breaking through the formation from outside the house. He understood that this was not a time to miss his old friend, but to cherish the love between his children. He glared and said in a deep voice: "Zhang Yukun, listen to the order!"

    Zhang Yukun said hurriedly: "My subordinate is here!"

    Zeng Zhixiong said: "Give me the command: 1. Hu Lingquan colluded with foreign enemies and betrayed our Tianxiahui. Any disciple of the Tianxiahui who can take his head will be promoted to the leader of the hall immediately. 2. Zhang Yukun will be promoted to the deputy leader of the Tianxiahui from now on to take charge of the internal affairs.  Fourth Hall, and assist the new leader in managing all affairs of the gang. 3. From now on, Zeng Ying will assume the position of leader of the Tianxiahui. All disciples of the Tianxiahui must be controlled by her and are not allowed to change their minds."

    Zhang Yukun knew that these were the last words of the guild leader, and he knelt down with tears in his eyes: "I accept the order! Even if I am completely ruined, I must help the young lady regain her strength and regain her prestige!"

    Zeng Zhixiong said: "Okay! I believe you can do it. Our enemies are the three major gangs: Baiyun Sect, Yanyulou, and Qinglonghui. They will never let go of this golden opportunity, and they must join forces to eradicate it.  , unplug the hall of our Tianxiahui. After you escape from Changsha, you must immediately contact the leaders of the four outer halls, transfer all activities underground, conserve your strength, and do not fight head-on with the enemy! You must wait for at least a year before you can attack the opponent.  Repay the blood debt. If you act rashly, you will play into the enemy's hands. Never do such a stupid thing."

    Zhang Yukun said: "Yes! I understand."

    Zeng Zhixiong handed a golden dragon-shaped token to Zeng Ying, smiled slightly and said: "Good daughter, I hand over this inheritance to you! You?Don't live up to my expectations and do a good job so that I can rest in peace under the clouds.  "

    Zeng Ying was so sad after hearing this, she threw herself into his arms and cried: "Dad, please don't be brave, okay? Can't we walk out of the tunnel together?" She had just recognized her father, but in the blink of an eye, they were separated forever. It was too cruel.  .

    Zeng Zhixiong said cruelly: "I have made up my mind, no need to say any more! Since you are my daughter, Zeng Zhixiong, you must be strong at this moment and not let the enemy look down on you!" His lips moved slightly, using the sound transmission method to enter the secret.  When the time comes, teach her tips alone.

    Zeng Ying listened and nodded, keeping her father's words in mind. She raised her sleeves to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. Her eyes flashed with a firm and sharp light, and she said resolutely: "Dad, I will definitely fulfill your wish and avenge you!"

    Zeng Zhixiong laughed and was very pleased.  His eyes swept across the faces of Hu Qingpeng and others one by one, and finally landed on Gao Qingcheng. He suddenly asked: "Young man, what is your name?"

    Gao Qingcheng was stunned for a moment and said: "Junior Gao Qingcheng is a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect!"

    Zeng Zhixiong frowned and said: "You are also from the Hengshan faction! Forget it, I'm taking advantage of you, take good care of my daughter for me in the future! If you dare to bully her, I will never let you go!" As soon as he said this,  Gao Qingcheng and Zeng Ying blushed at the same time. They looked down at their toes, not daring to make eye contact with everyone.  Zeng Zhixiong took out a booklet and threw it to Gao Qingcheng. He said calmly: "This is some of my martial arts training experience. Please keep it safe for me. If you are unable to keep it, destroy it and don't let it fall into the hands of others."  !" His martial arts was masculine and not suitable for women to practice. Seeing that Gao Qingcheng was very affectionate towards his daughter, he simply gave him the secret root.

    As if Gao Qingcheng had found a treasure, he put the book away respectfully and said thanks: "Thank you, senior, for your love, I will always remember it in my heart!" Zeng Zhixiong is known as one of the top ten masters in the world, and the martial arts training experience he wrote is a must for people in the martial arts world.  Unforgettable!  If you can understand the mental formulas he left behind, your martial arts will definitely improve by leaps and bounds.  Hu Qingpeng and Tang Jingtian couldn't help but be filled with envy when they looked at Gao Qingcheng.

    After Zeng Zhixiong finished explaining everything, he had no regrets in his heart and hardened his heart: "Let's go! The enemy is about to break through the plum blossom formation!"

    Zeng Ying took a deep look at her father, knelt down and kowtowed three times. A few crystal tears fell silently on the floor, slowly seeping away.  Gao Qingcheng carried her on his back again and walked quickly down the tunnel. Zhang Yukun and others followed closely and disappeared into the darkness one after another.

    Zeng Zhixiong turned the pen holder and closed the tunnel entrance again.  He turned around and walked outside the house, only to see branches swaying, black shadows constantly flying up and down, and the cold light on his hands revealed a trace of murderous intent.  At this time, he was fearless and looked up at the deep night sky, as if he saw a beautiful face. He smiled softly and said: "Xiaoyu, wait for me, I'm here to see you!" He spread out his giant palms, and a gust of wind blew.  Blowing by, the green butterflies in the palm suddenly turned into countless powders, fluttering in the wind, and scattered under the trees

    (Volume 3, "The Wind and Rain in the World" ends, please read Volume 4, "The Road to Lost Souls")

 Volume 3: Storm and Storm in the World: Epilogue and List of Characters

    Epilogue to the volume of "The Storm and Storm in the World"

    As many friends have criticized, after joining Qidian VIP, the update speed of this story has slowed down.  The main reason is that the author's job has changed and he needs to devote more time and energy to his job, so the progress of writing is relatively slow.  I am neither a student nor a professional writer. It is not possible for me to regard writing as the most important thing in my life yet.  Please understand this.

    If readers read it carefully, they will find that when the third volume of "Swordsman" was written, there were certain adjustments in the description of fighting scenes, the portrayal of characters, and the handling of plots compared to the first volume.  I wonder if such changes and directions would satisfy everyone?  I very much hope that everyone can continue to give constructive opinions and work together to create this work.  Regarding the aspects that many readers have criticized, such as the creation of female characters and the description of emotional entanglements, I admit that the writing is indeed unsatisfactory.  Especially the description of love between men and women seems too hasty and not delicate and touching enough.  This is my weakness.  Hope to improve my level in the future.  The character creation and psychological description of the protagonist are also in urgent need of improvement.

    At the same time, I once again beg you not to compare me with those master-level senior figures.  I don't have such qualifications yet.  As an avid martial arts fan, I have read all the works of martial arts masters, among which Mr. Jin was the most deeply influenced.  When writing novels, shadows of predecessors will inevitably appear, but plagiarism and imitation are definitely not intentional.  I actually really want to write my own style one day.  After all, this is my first time writing about martial arts. I hope everyone can support me and not be too demanding.

    While writing the third volume, I have already conceived the general outline of the fourth volume.  In the next volume, the protagonist will go through a more difficult and dangerous journey, face more challenges, and face more vicious and insidious enemies.  His road to growth is destined to be bumpy and full of blood and tears.  Only by enduring hardship can one become a master.  My point of view is different from that of most authors. What I want to write about is a person rather than a god - he will feel pain, bleed and shed tears, and will also experience the various tastes of love; he cannot have all the beauties, nor can he become  The ruler of the world is not the so-called best master in the world; only through struggle and hard work can he achieve something and protect the woman he loves.  The Jianghu in my works is cold-blooded and cruel but also full of heroic spirit, which should be closer to the realistic style.  Maybe not all readers will be able to accept it, but that's not something I can decide.

    ?Characters

    Hu Qingpeng¡ª¡ªdisciple of Hengshan, protagonist

    Gao Qingcheng¡ª¡ªDisciple of Hengshan

    Zhao Qinghe¡ª¡ªDisciple of Hengshan

    Chen Qinghua¡ªdisciple of Hengshan, Hu¡¯s senior sister

    Chen Tianlei¡ª¡ªHengshan leader

    Qin Tianri¡ª¡ªMaster of Hengshan

    ??Gu Tianxing¡ª¡ªHengshan Master

    Liu Tianyue - Hengshan master

    Yin Tianyun - Master Hu Qingpeng, broke away from the Hengshan Sect and has a mysterious identity

    Zou Jing¡ª¡ªHu Qingpeng¡¯s adoptive father

    Peng Yaner¡ª¡ªHu Qingpeng¡¯s adoptive mother

    Zhao Fu'an - the father of Zhao Qinghe, a wealthy man in Hengyang

    Yu Chuyang¡ª¡ªHengyang rich man, Shaolin lay disciple

    Yi Wufeng¡ªthe elder of the Demon Sect, the Iceberg Witch, is cold, arrogant, and ruthless

    Xiaolan¡ª¡ªthe maid in dancing phoenix clothes

    Yu Cai¡ª¡ªSteward of Yu Mansion, Yu Chuyang¡¯s accomplice

    Shu Yunjie - the leader of the White Tiger Hall of Tianxiahui, with violent boxing skills

    Young Master Sun¡ª¡ªThe young master of Sun Mansion in Kaifeng

    Yan Jiu - master of the underworld, sinister and vicious

    Meng Zhengnan¡ªa registered disciple of the Hengshan sect and a tea merchant,

    Gong Yixiong and Mu Rourou - Yin and Yang demons, masters of the Baiyun Sect, specializing in the secret method of collecting and replenishing

    Nangong Qiu¡ªa master of the Demon Cult, holding a blood-killing sword, Xiang Hu¡¯s apprentice

    Huangfuji¡ªone of the four masters of the Baiyun Sect

    Yue Zongjin - wields a soft sword and likes to cook and eat human brains. He is called a 'troll' by the evil people.

    ¡®Double-faced Demon¡¯ Nie Buren¡ªone of the top five masters of hidden weapons in the world, Heavenly Eunuch

    "Poisonous Scorpion" Fan Xueying - Huangfu Ji's lover, outstanding in soft skills and good at using poison

    Deng Dingnan¡ª¡ªUsing the leather whip, deputy helmsman of Zhuzhou branch of Tianxiahui

    Wei Hanxiang¡ª¡ªUsing two swords, the world will meet Zhuzhou branch helmsman

    ?????? Tianma Shiro - the leader of the Japanese pirates, colluded with the Qinglong Society,

    Tang Xue - Nicknamed Li'er, it is not uncommon for Mongolian names to be beautiful, soft yet firm.

    Tang Jingtian - Tang Xue's cousin, fierce and bold, Hu's sworn brother

    Hu Lingquan¡ªthe leader of the Zhuque Hall of the Tianxiahui, colluded with the Baiyun Sect in an attempt to seize the position of leader

      Hu Liang¡ªson of Hu Lingquan,

    Zhang Yukun - the leader of the Tianxia Huixing Hall, he is upright and strict, and loyal to Zeng Zhixiong

    Zeng Zhixiong¡ª¡ªMaster of Tianxiahuihui

    Zeng Ying - the daughter of Zeng Zhixiong and Murong Xiaoyu

    Xiong Gang, Xiong Meng - Giant Bandits of Wumeng Mountain

    Young Master Zhu - Young Master Yanyu Tower

    Yan Wu - one of the nine ghosts of the underworld

    ? Lan Yong¡ª¡ªThe World Will Guard

    Xie Guanzhong¡ª¡ªMaster of Tianxiahui Shenji Hall

    Li Meixian - one of the sect leaders of the Baiyun Sect, a nine-tailed fox, fickle and proficient in Mei Gong

    Characters not appearing:

    The leader of the Demon Cult, Xuanzong¡ªthe number one master of the underworld

    Demonic Cult Chi Yan¡ªXuanzong¡¯s eldest disciple, Demonic Dragon

    Duguyu¡ª¡ªElder of Demon Cult, Blood Evil

    Xiang Hu¡ª¡ªElder of the Demon Cult, cold-faced Shura

    The Ghost King Yan Ao - the leader of the underworld

    Ning Wufan - the number one master of evil and the leader of Baiyun Sect

    Ouyang Jue - the best swordsman in the world

    Zhou Mingye - the head of Kunlun, was once known as the four great masters of martial arts together with Chi Yan and others.

    Jun Wangyou¡ª¡ªThe number one master of Baidao, the Grand Master

    ??Xiao Changkong-¡ª¡ªThe leader of the Beggar Clan

    Meng Zhiming¡ª¡ªMeng Zhengnan¡¯s nephew

    Yang Zhiwen¡ªone of the four masters of Baiyun Sect, lustful and sinister

    Murong Xiaoyu¡ªZeng Zhixiong¡¯s wife and Zeng Ying¡¯s mother.

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 1: True Feelings in Adversity

    "Xiangbo is stained with blood, and the book is full of heroic intentions.

    With a sword in hand, the tiger is attacked, and the beauty drifts away in melancholy.

    The cold wind destroys the love of the flowers and makes them smell fragrant and dark.

    I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going during the long night, and I prefer gold bottles when I¡¯m drunk.  "

    The fire was lit, the weak light illuminated the long and narrow tunnel, and everyone moved forward quickly in silence.  The faint sounds of fighting coming underground and the shaking of the walls reminded them that Zeng Zhixiong was fighting to the death with his pursuers.  They must reach a safe place before the enemy discovers the entrance to the tunnel, otherwise Zeng Zhixiong's death will be meaningless.

    Hu Qingpeng felt a little ridiculous when he thought about what he had experienced in the past few days.  As a disciple of the Hengshan Sect, he not only participated in the power struggle of the underworld and became a key figure in it, but he is even now working with his senior brother to protect Zeng Zhixiong's daughter!  If the head master knew about this, the two of them would be severely punished.  But Zeng Ying's life experience is really pitiful, she lacks the protection of experts around her, and she has to avoid the pursuit of Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower. If they don't help, won't she have to be slaughtered by others?  Perhaps the true spirit of chivalry is not divided into black and white. No matter who is in urgent and difficult situations, they should be treated equally.  As soon as I thought about this, I felt calm in my heart.

    I don¡¯t know how long I walked, but the space suddenly became spacious, and a stone room appeared in the middle of the tunnel.  After everyone entered the stone chamber, Zeng Ying found the switch button on the stone wall and pushed it upwards. She only heard a muffled sound, mud and rocks collapsed, and countless dust and smoke spewed out from the entrance of the passage, choking everyone to cover their noses.  retreat.

    Zeng Ying breathed a sigh of relief and whispered: "This tunnel has been blocked by mud and rocks. It is impossible for the enemy to catch up! We are safe for the time being!" The layout of the organs in this tunnel was the same as before leaving.  Zhixiong told her that as long as the tunnel collapses and the road is completely blocked in the future, even if the enemy has three heads and six arms, it will be impossible to find them.

    Hu Qingpeng looked intently, Zeng Ying's eyes not only showed grief, but also burned with the flame of revenge, and her tightly pursed lips showed her strength.  He sighed secretly, she was just a young girl, but she had to shoulder heavy responsibilities. The road ahead would be extremely difficult and dangerous, full of blood and thorns. I wonder if she could persevere?

    Zhang Yukun was stunned and asked: "Is the implication of the lady's words that she wants to temporarily hide from the pursuers here?"

    Zeng Ying nodded and said: "Exactly! The enemy has planned it for a long time and carefully planned it. Once they launch an attack, they will definitely not give us a chance to break out and escape. I dare to assert that the area around the main altar is full of enemy eyes, and no disturbance can escape it.  Their eyes. Now is the time when they are most alert. If we show up rashly, we will most likely be besieged by the enemy. Fighting with a small number is what a wise man will not do! In addition, Hu Lingquan's betrayal is a threat to us.  The biggest! He is a local snake in Changsha, and his influence here is deeply rooted. He has control over everything from land and water terminals to inns and train stations. We must not act rashly before we have planned how to leave the city, otherwise we will fall into an irreversible situation! "

    Zhang Yukun heard that her analysis was reasonable and thoughtful, and he couldn't help but admire her. He said respectfully: "Everything the lady said is reasonable, and I completely agree. It's just that there is a lack of food and water underground, which is not conducive to hiding!"

    Zeng Ying smiled slightly, the sadness in her eyes getting stronger, and said: "Well, my father has already considered this!"

    It turns out that when he was building the secret underground tunnel, Zeng Zhixiong considered various adverse situations that might arise in the future and made preparations in advance.  In addition to this core stone room, there are also several connected secret rooms built with necessary living facilities, including water, dry food, medicines and weapons.  The stone chamber has a complete and comprehensive ventilation system, and the four walls are inlaid with ever-burning lamps. Everyone does not feel stuffy when they are underground.

    Gao Qingcheng carefully put Zeng Ying down on the ground, looked at the bloody wound on her leg, a few rays of rare tenderness flashed in his eyes, and asked in a low voice: "Do you, your wound hurt?"

    Zeng Ying shook her head: "I'm fine, you don't have to worry."

    Tang Jingtian said: "I know a little bit about medicine, why not let me treat Miss Zeng's injuries. If the arrowhead is not taken out as soon as possible, it will be very harmful to the body."

    Zeng Ying smiled slightly and said, "Then I'll trouble Brother Tang!"

    At present, Hu Qingpeng and others went to separately inventory the stored items, while Tang Jingtian treated Zeng Ying's injuries and stopped the bleeding, and took out the crossbow arrows from his legs.  Although his movements were swift, Zeng Ying suffered a deep wound from the arrow. When he pulled out the arrow, she was still so painful that she was sweating profusely.  Zeng Ying gritted her teeth to hold back the severe pain, and did not moan at all during the whole process.  Tang Jingtian secretly admired that if it were an ordinary person, she would have been so painful that she would call her father and mother, but she could actually endure it!

    Everyone finished counting and reported the situation to each other.  Zhang Yukun made some calculations and said: "The food stored in the stone room is only enough for the six of us for about ten days. After ten days, we will have to leave here, otherwise we will starve to death."

      Tang Jingtian said: "Miss Zeng was seriously injured by the arrow. Although she has used Tang Sect's best gold sore medicine for external application, it will take at least ten days before she can move freely."

    Zhang Yukun said: "In this case, we will hide for the time being and stay still. No one can guess where we are hiding. This way we can avoid the limelight, paralyze the enemy, and also use this time to heal our wounds. After five or six  God, when the enemy relaxes a little, I will go out and contact reliable brothers to make arrangements for the escape."

    Hu Qingpeng and Gao Qingcheng looked at each other and frowned at the same time.  The two of them have already been delayed a lot of time. Even if they set off immediately and travel under the stars, they may not be able to catch up with Chen Tianlei and his party.  If it is delayed for a few more days, I'm afraid it will be too late to attend the sword discussion conference held in Songshan Mountain.  They are the most outstanding disciples in the Hengshan Sect. If they are unable to participate in the conference as scheduled, it will greatly affect the ranking of the Hengshan Sect in the next five years.  Chen Tianlei will definitely scold them bloody!  Hu Qingpeng thought about the grand occasion of the Songshan Sword Discussion Conference, and felt helpless in his heart. Now he was trapped in a whirlpool, and it was not easy to escape. He had lost a great opportunity to become famous in the world.  Of course, in all fairness, saving one's life is more important than the temptation of fame.  If your life is gone, what's the use of those false names?  He still saw this very clearly.

    Tang Xue said displeased: "Are we going to stay in this mouse hole forever? I won't do it! I want to get out!"

    Zeng Ying sighed: "Sister Xue, anyone who knows the truth about what happened in the Tianxiahui tonight will not escape the fate of being hunted down and silenced. Although you are not the main target of the enemy's pursuit, they will not allow you to live to expose their conspiracy.  . For the sake of your own life, you must be patient even if the conditions here are too bad."

    Tang Xue said disapprovingly: "I am proficient in the art of disguise. As long as I change my appearance and temperament, will anyone be able to recognize me? Even if I walk on the street, I will still be safe." Her disguise skills were passed down from her parents.  , The technique is so exquisite that even Hu Qingpeng, who has practiced clairvoyance, can't see through it, let alone other people!

    Zhang Yukun's eyes lit up, as if a drowning man had grasped the life-saving straw, and asked overjoyed: "Is Miss Tang really proficient in the art of disguise? Can we completely change our image to avoid the enemy's search?"

    Tang Xue rolled her eyes at him and said: "Do you think the art of disguise is so simple? If a person wants to completely change his image, in addition to facial makeup, he must also change his figure, accent, skin color, beard, hair, behavior, and his original comparison.  Obvious characteristics. It is especially difficult to disguise people who practice martial arts as ordinary people! Because the eyes, temperament, posture, muscles, and movements of people who have practiced martial arts are all abnormal, and they will show their flaws if they are not careful.  I doubt it. Besides, I don¡¯t have many disguise materials on me. I can barely change the appearance of three people, but no more!"

    Zhang Yukun smiled bitterly and said: "Only three people? What can we do?" Excluding Tang Xue himself, the remaining five people all need to disguise themselves, which is a difficult problem.

    Zeng Ying suddenly smiled and said: "Uncle Zhang, please don't embarrass Miss Tang and the others! They are willing to take great risks to hinder the implementation of the enemy's conspiracy, and they have done their best to the world. Why should we be too selfish and unsatisfied? If Tang  Girl, if you insist on leaving, just disguise yourself and leave together, there is no need to think about the two of us."

    Zhang Yukun said anxiously: "Miss! My subordinates may not care about their own life or death, but miss, you have a heavy responsibility on your shoulders and must not"

    Zeng Ying interrupted him and said, "Stop talking! We can solve our own problems by ourselves!" Her phoenix eyes flashed, showing no anger or authority.

    Zhang Yukun was glanced at by her, and he felt a sense of obedience in his heart. He was secretly surprised. She was indeed the daughter of Zeng Zhixiong, and she was born with the temperament of a leader.  He lowered his head and said, "Yes!"

    Tang Xue hurriedly said: "Sister Zeng, you misunderstood! I didn't mean to abandon you and escape alone. I meant that after disguising ourselves, we can move to another place to avoid arrest. We don't have to stay here.  ! As for the problem of insufficient disguise materials, as long as you send someone to quietly go out and buy some, it will be easily solved."

    Tang Jingtian shook his head and said: "Xiaoxue's suggestion is inappropriate! It's better to be still than to move. Be careful to sail the ship of ten thousand years. We don't need to take risks when the storm is tight. Once the secret is exposed, we will regret it! Besides, the other party is not a fool, most likely  I can imagine that we will escape in disguise, so we will strengthen our arrangements for this. There are many strange people in Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower, and we must not underestimate the enemy. I agree with Hall Master Zhang, first hide in the dark, and then wait for the opportunity.  Moving is the best choice at the moment.¡±

    Tang Xue pouted and said, "But staying here will make you suffocated!" She was restless by nature and really didn't want to hide in the dark tunnel in the middle of winter.

    Hu Qingpeng knew very well how dangerous it was to go out at this time. He gently held her little hand and said, "Li'er, stop making trouble! This is a life-threatening matter. Let'sNot even the slightest bit negligent.  What's more, you are not alone, there are so many people accompanying you!  "

    Tang Xue rolled her eyes twice and said, "Then I want you to promise me something!"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "As long as I can do it, just say it! I promise you that."

    Tang Xue held his generous palm and said with a sweet smile: "Brother Peng, don't go back on what you said! I want you to tell me twenty stories every day, and you are not allowed to repeat it!"

    Hu Qingpeng lost his voice and said: "Tell stories?!" He had never tried to tell stories to coax a girl. Hearing this, his head turned into two heads. Fortunately, he still remembered many records in "Historical Records", "Warring States Policy" and other classics.  Historical stories, maybe you can get away with it?  He smiled wryly and nodded: "No problem, I'll do my best." Everyone secretly felt funny and looked at him sympathetically.

    Tang Xuedao: "Brother Peng, I have something to say first. If the story you tell does not satisfy me, I will punish you!"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "Okay! As long as our eldest lady is happy, I will let you punish me!" His expression was generous and awe-inspiring, quite like I will go to hell, whoever will go to hell.

    Tang Xue gave him a twist and said angrily: "Am I that difficult to take care of? Others want to be punished by me, but I don't bother to pay attention to them!" Hu Qingpeng did not dare to talk back, but raised his hands obediently to beg for mercy, admitting his mistake.  , and she was coaxed into turning her anger into joy.

    After appeasing Tang Xue, everyone naturally reached a consensus and agreed to temporarily stay in the stone room to avoid risks.  Zeng Ying looked at the sincere and fearless faces of Tang Jingtian and others, and recalled the weal and woe she had shared with them since she met them. She sighed in her heart and said emotionally: "If it weren't for my relationship, you would have been safe and would not have been hunted down.  Forced to hide underground. I, I feel really sorry for having caused you so much trouble, and I don¡¯t know how I can make up for it in the future." There were tears in the corners of my eyes, and my gratitude was beyond words.

    Tang Jingtian said sternly: "Miss Zeng, we live and die together and share adversities. We have never thought about getting anything in return from you. If you also regard us as true friends, please stop being polite to us."

    Zeng Ying said in a low voice: "Can we be friends? In the eyes of the world, I am a member of the underworld, and you are a gangster. How can we be friends if we are incompatible with each other? It will be good if we don't turn against each other and become enemies!"  "After saying that, he glanced at Gao Qingcheng intentionally or unintentionally, and his resentment was clearly visible.  If she inherits her father's legacy and becomes the new leader of the Tianxiahui, her identity will be looked down upon by the heroes of the White Way.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart sank when he saw this. The head master attaches great importance to the distinction between good and evil. If Senior Brother Gao and Zeng Ying are not involved clearly, he is afraid that he will encounter great resistance and it will be difficult to achieve a good result.

    Tang Jingtian said: "We are dealing with you as a person, not your identity! Even if you become the leader of a gang, you are still my friend, Mr. Tang! Brother Gao, what is your opinion?" with a half-smile but not a smile.  Looking towards Gao Qingcheng.  He naturally guessed what Zeng Ying really meant and simply forced Gao Qingcheng to express his stance on her behalf.

    Gao Qingcheng said without hesitation: "No matter what others say, once we are friends, we will always be friends! I don't care about 'black and white'!" If we really want to draw a clear line between the underworld and the white world, he just said  It¡¯s time to accept Tsang Chi-hsiung¡¯s martial arts tips.  He lost his parents when he was young, has a strong and withdrawn personality, and does not easily accept getting close to others.  But once you treat the other person as a friend, this relationship will never change.  What's more, he has a good impression of Zeng Ying and has a vague affection for her, and he will not take the initiative to leave her.

    Hu Qingpeng sighed secretly, now that Senior Brother Gao has made a decision, as a Junior Brother himself, he can only support him.

    Tang Jingtian laughed and said: "Well said! Miss Zeng, you should feel relieved now, right?"

    Zeng Ying blushed and spat: "Brother Tang, you are talking nonsense, why should I worry about you?" The joy in her heart diluted her sadness a lot.

    Zhang Yukun clapped his palms together and said with a smile: "You young heroes are not bound by worldly thoughts and never abandon your friends. It is rare to be so broad-minded and see the world! Since you are so in tune with my young lady, Zhang has a suggestion - you are of the same age  , why not become brothers and sisters with different surnames? This will definitely become a good story in the world in the future."

    Everyone looked at each other and couldn't help but feel moved.  Tang Xue was the first to jump in agreement: "Do you want to become brothers and sisters? This is quite fun! I also want to have a share, you can't exclude others!"

    Hu Qingpeng joked: "You are the youngest in terms of age, so you can only be at the bottom and be the younger sister!"

    Tang Xue smiled and said: "That doesn't matter! I have so many capable brothers and sisters, who dares to bully me? Besides, if you encounter something delicious and fun, you are too embarrassed to steal it from me, right?"

    Zeng Ying gently stroked her smooth and silky hair and said with a smile: "I have had no brothers or sisters since I was a child, and I always feel lonely. If I could have such a lovely and beautiful sister??, that is really my blessing!  "

    Tang Jingtian smiled and said: "My sister is weird and gives me a lot of headaches. If you are interested, please discipline her!"

    Zeng Ying turned to look, Gao Qingcheng and Hu Qingpeng both nodded slightly, the corners of their eyes were hot, and choked up: "I am so happy to have brothers and sisters like you in this life!" From now on, no matter how many hardships and hardships she encounters, she will  There is someone to share the burden with.  Although she is very strong, deep down she still longs for family and friendship, and for the support and care of others.  Especially in such a critical moment, the meaning is particularly different.

    Tang Jingtian said: "The most important thing in making friends is sincerity. The situation at this moment is special, and we don't need to make any incense tables or anything like that. Let's just swear to heaven and sort them by age, okay?" Hu Qingpeng and others said "Okay!"  The five people now reported their birth dates. Tang Jingtian was ranked first as the oldest, followed by Gao Qingcheng, then Zeng Ying, Hu Qingpeng, and Tang Xue ranked last.  The five of them joined hands and bowed three times to the empty space, officially becoming brothers and sisters with different surnames.

    After the sworn vows were completed, everyone looked at each other and smiled. The same pride was stirring in their hearts. They just wanted to drink and sing and guide the world.  No matter how great the difficulty is, it seems insignificant to them

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 2: Lure the Enemy Alone

    Under the dim night sky, the violent noise finally subsided, and the flying dust slowly fell.

    The plum trees are leaning this way and that, and the formation has been destroyed.  The courtyard was full of craters blasted out by internal force, and broken weapons and mutilated corpses were scattered everywhere, which was enough to show what a fierce fight had just occurred.  In the center of the battlefield, Zeng Zhixiong stood motionless like a hill with eyes wide open. Blood seeped out from dozens of wounds, staining the soil under his feet red.  Even though he was exhausted, he still exuded the aura of being strong and invincible, making people dare not insult him lightly.

    Huangfu Ji coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood, looked at Zeng Zhixiong with a bit of respect in his eyes, cupped his fists and said: "Master Zeng, I have an order, I am so offended! Don't blame me!" He walked forward cautiously and explored.  He put his hand into Zeng Zhixiong's arms and groped carefully, his brows furrowed tighter and tighter, his eyes filled with anger, he withdrew his hand angrily and said in a cold voice: "Li Meixian, where is the secret of the 'Nirvana Magic' hidden?!  You've spent three years, but haven't you figured it out yet? Can you afford to miss the major event assigned by the sect master?"

    Li Meixian's expression changed: "Impossible! Zeng Zhixiong regarded this secret book as a treasure. He always kept it close to his body and never left it, let alone lent it to others. Did he destroy the secret book?"  Leaping closer, the search also found nothing. She couldn't help but feel cold in her heart, and shouted in panic: "What, what's going on? The secret root is obviously hidden on him!" She hid in the Tianxiahui,  The main purpose is to obtain this secret book. Now that the success has fallen short, how can I go back to work?  She couldn't help but shudder when she thought of the harsh methods used by the sect leader to punish his subordinates.

    Huangfuji asked: "Are you sure that Miji has always been under his personal care?"

    Li Meixian nodded and said: "Yes!"

    Huangfuji slowly exhaled and said decisively: "Zhang Yukun and five little ghosts fled here together with Zeng Zhixiong. The secret poison must be in one of them! Hurry, open the door of this house!  "

    At this moment, a master who was proficient in mechanisms quickly stepped forward and opened the door.  Huangfuji and his subordinates swarmed in, but saw not a single figure. They were shocked, angry and disappointed, and immediately thought that Zhang Yukun and others had escaped through the tunnel.  When they finally found the entrance to the tunnel, they found that the tunnel was filled with dirt and rocks, making it difficult to move forward and unable to continue tracing.

    Li Meixian stamped her feet and said: "Damn it, it turns out that Zeng Zhixiong still has something up his sleeve! Huangfu, the tunnel was destroyed, Zhang Yukun took the book and flew away, what should we do?" Even though she is usually full of cleverness, she is confused now when it concerns herself.  .

    Huangfu Ji calmly analyzed: "This escape tunnel secretly built by Zeng Zhixiong was to conceal the public's eyes and ears. It cannot be a huge project. Therefore, the length of the tunnel must be limited, and the other exit should be in the wilderness near the main altar."  As long as we strengthen the search and surveillance in this area, it will be impossible for Zhang Yukun and others to escape from the trap we have set unless they take advantage of others. And we also have a dog with a keen sense of smell that we can use - Hu Lingquan is probably more interested in getting Zhang Yukun's body than we are.  Life! As long as Zhang Yukun is not dead, he will have trouble sleeping and eating. If we can make full use of the people and horses left in the world, the pursuit will be miraculous!" After saying that, he no longer hesitated and immediately sent an order to hunt down Zhang Yukun and others.

    When all the subordinates received the order and left one after another, Huangfu Ji looked up into the distance, doubts in his heart getting stronger and stronger, and murmured: "Strange, why haven't you heard the sound of the explosion? Could it be that there was an accident on their side too?"

    Walking to the end of the tunnel, I gently pushed open the stone slab at the exit, and a blast of fresh and cool air hit my face.  There was silence all around, and you could clearly hear the flow of the stream, the rolling of leaves, and the sound of distant waves.

    Tang Xue carefully pushed aside the long grass outside the cave entrance, and tried to search with her eyes wide open. After a while, she retracted her body and whispered in Hu Qingpeng's ear: "Brother Peng, there is no trace of the enemy, everything seems to be normal!"  "

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said, "Have you ever felt that there was a layer of murderous aura surrounding you?" His spiritual awareness was much higher than that of ordinary people, and he could capture the extraordinary atmosphere outside without having to see it with his own eyes.  He has gone through several life-and-death tests, and is no longer the reckless and impulsive young boy he was in the past. He has learned to act with caution.

    Tang Xue was stunned and suddenly said: "That's right! No wonder you can't see the birds flying or hear the chirping of insects. There must be experts hiding nearby!" She exhaled like blue, and the girl's body fragrance hit her nostrils.  Hu Qingpeng was distracted and his palms were sweating slightly.

    Hu Qingpeng moved half a step away in embarrassment, moved the stone slab back to its original position, and whispered: "Li'er, you are so smart, you can deduce the cause from a little abnormal situation! Since there are enemies ambushing and monitoring outside, that means  Now is not the time to leave. Let¡¯s go back and resume our lives.¡±

    But Tang Xue stood still and said aggrievedly: "Brother Peng, do you hate Li'er?"

    Hu Qingpeng is inexplicable??I didn¡¯t understand why she suddenly asked this question, and said in surprise: "How can I hate you? Don't think nonsense!"

    Tang Xue pouted and said, "Then why did you avoid me just now? People like to talk to you close to you. Don't you like Li'er to be like this?"

    Hu Qingpeng secretly smiled bitterly. He didn't expect that she was so sensitive that she could tell whether he did it intentionally from a small movement.  I wonder if women are all so narrow-minded?  This kind of thing is getting darker and darker, and it is difficult to explain clearly.  Then he smiled slightly, took her hand and walked back, saying softly: "Okay, I was wrong just now, can you forgive me? Li'er is cute and beautiful, so she shouldn't care about me."

    Tang Xue was praised, and her heart felt as if it had been mixed with honey. She chuckled and said, "I'll let you go this time. If you make the same mistake again in the future, I will never let you off lightly!"

    The two of them returned to the stone chamber hand in hand and reported to everyone what they had discovered.  Since everyone had expected this, there was not much shock.  Both Huangfu Ji and Hu Lingquan have extremely rich experience, so it is reasonable to make such a strict arrangement.

    Zeng Yingdao: "Now that it has been proven that the other party responded quickly and the leader is not stupid and incompetent, the most important thing next is to test the patience of both parties! Whoever loses patience first will lose the initiative. The other party does not know where we are hiding,  We don¡¯t know what action we will take next, so the situation is slightly favorable to us. As long as we can wait until the other party loses confidence and loses control of themselves, we will have a chance to escape Changsha!" She buried the grief of losing her father deep in her heart.  He behaves calmly and rationally, and has the air of a general.

    Zhang Yukun mused: "In order to ensure that the truth will not be leaked, Huangfu Ji and Hu Lingquan will definitely launch a large-scale manhunt and trace our whereabouts. I estimate that they will not have the patience to stay near the main altar. The longer it takes, the more  The less confident they are, sooner or later they will have to mobilize the people here to participate in the operation. I just don¡¯t know if we can support it until that day?"

    Tang Jingtian smiled and said: "There is God's will in the world, why worry about the future too early? If when our food runs out, the enemy still shows no sign of retreat, at worst, we will die in a majestic battle! I don't want to live hungry.  die."

    Zeng Ying smiled and said: "Eldest brother is so heroic and heroic, but he still has the qualities of a hero. But before the end of the road, how can we say the word 'death' lightly!"

    Tang Jingtian said solemnly: "Three sisters are right! We don't know who will win yet, how can we destroy our own prestige and enhance the ambition of others? I have learned a lesson from you!" The light in his eyes suddenly burst out, and his strong self-confidence naturally burst out.

    Zeng Ying felt relieved and turned to Zhang Yukun and said: "Uncle Zhang, apart from the disciples under your jurisdiction, do you have anyone you can trust in Changsha?" She asked this question with profound meaning. After the civil strife in the Tianxiahui, the Xingtang disciples who were loyal to Zhang Yukun  Either they were killed or put under surveillance, and it was impossible to provide them with more assistance.

    Zhang Yukun said: "Hu Lingquan's ambition and misdeeds under the guise of the guild leader have already aroused my alarm. In order to prevent him from causing trouble, I secretly trained a group of people a few years ago. Their loyalty is absolutely not in question. They usually serve in various capacities.  Cover, hidden everywhere in the city. But last night something happened suddenly, and I had no time to contact them. I wonder if they would mistakenly believe the rumors and expose themselves? Raising troops for a thousand days, using them for a while. As long as I can go out, with the skills I have won over the years  Basically, I am 70% sure to lead everyone to escape from the enemy's dragnet." After all, he is also the leader of Tianxiahui. He has been operating in Changsha for many years, so he still has this ability.

    Zeng Ying couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. With this amazing weapon, her most troublesome problem was easily solved.  Otherwise, with the strength of the six of them, it would be harder than climbing to the sky to escape from the joint search by Tianxiahui, Baiyun Sect, and Yanyulou.

    So, everyone was either recuperating in peace, practicing martial arts with concentration, or exchanging knowledge about the world, passing the time underground.  Tang Xue pestered Hu Qingpeng to tell stories all day long, almost draining him. In the end, Hu Qingpeng could only make up nonsense, which naturally made Tang Xue dissatisfied and received countless pink punches.  Several days passed in such a hurry, and on the seventh day, the informants who were ambushing near the exit were finally ordered to withdraw.

    When night fell and after repeatedly confirming that there was no danger at the exit, Zhang Yukun quietly emerged from the tunnel and went alone to contact his secretly trained subordinates.  At this critical moment, everyone is worried about the safety of his trip.  Because the city of Changsha must be full of dangers, if Zhang Yukun's whereabouts are exposed, not only will he be killed, but his companions will also be implicated.

    Watching Zhang Yukun¡¯s figure disappear in the night, Hu Qingpeng and Tang Jingtian sealed the exit, sat down cross-legged, and quietly waited for his return.  If it is not Zhang Yukun who comes back, but the enemy, then the two of them will form the first line of defense and give the enemy a head-on blow.  Therefore, even though Tang Xue clamored to follow Hu Qingpeng, she was not approved in the end and had to stay.In the stone chamber.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but smile as he thought of Tang Xue's expression at that time.

    Time passes slowly while waiting.

    I don't know how long it took, Hu Qingpeng's ears twitched slightly, and he suddenly opened his eyes, holding the hilt of the sword tightly with his right hand, and said in a deep voice: "Brother, Hall Master Zhang is back!" He heard Zhang Yukun's footsteps scattered and his breathing uneven, probably because of  Injured.  I wonder if the enemy is sneaking up?  If the enemy follows closely, there will be a bloody battle!

    Tang Jingtian glanced at Hu Qingpeng and was quite surprised by his deep inner strength.  If Hu Qingpeng hadn't reminded him, he wouldn't have noticed Zhang Yukun's footsteps as light as a feather.  At this time, three long and two short knocking sounds came from outside the cave entrance, which was the secret signal they had agreed on in advance.  Just as Tang Jingtian moved the stone slab away, a dark shadow flashed and Zhang Yukun rushed in.  Hu Qingpeng hurriedly supported his shaking body and asked with concern: "Hall Master Zhang, are you injured? Are you being followed by the enemy?" Just looking at Zhang Yukun's appearance, it seems that the situation is not optimistic!

    Zhang Yukun panted: "I got rid of them all!" The breath in his chest was rolling, and he finally couldn't help but spit out a few mouthfuls of blood. He smiled bitterly: "But I also suffered a big loss and almost lost my life. I am the luckiest.  The best thing is that I didn¡¯t run into a master like Huangfuji, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be able to come back.¡±

    The two of them helped Zhang Yukun back to the stone room. Everyone was surprised when they saw this. Zeng Ying immediately stepped forward and asked, "Uncle Zhang, where are you injured? Have you taken any medicine?"

    Zhang Yukun said movedly: "Thank you for your concern, Miss! I just suffered some internal injuries. I feel much better after taking Tang Shaoxia's pills just now. Basically, there is no serious problem."

    Zeng Ying motioned for him to sit down and asked: "How is the progress of your arrangements? Are there any rumors in Changsha recently?"

    Zhang Yukun looked worried and sighed: "Miss, the situation is not good! I have contacted the subordinates lurking in the city and asked them to arrange transportation and transportation within three days to try to sneak us out of Changsha. But on my way back,  Discovered by the patrolling masters of the Baiyun Sect, we had to fight to the death and expose our traces. Although we were lucky enough to get rid of the pursuers and escape from the siege, how could the other side just let it go? Since they already know that we have not left Changsha, they will definitely spend all their money in the next few days.  Manpower patrols and searches, and it is difficult to hide any disturbance in any corner from their eyes. Under such unfavorable circumstances, we cannot move forward, how can we act according to the original plan? If the operation is delayed, our food reserves are insufficient, and we cannot notify the responders.  Our companions will be in a dilemma!" He paused and smiled bitterly: "In addition, Huangfu Ji and Hu Lingquan worked so hard to catch us, they even spread rumors in the rivers and lakes, saying that I colluded with outsiders and poisoned the guild leader.  Now we are absconding with the treasure map of the Tianxiahui. Various characters in the world have formed dozens of temporary alliances during these days for this illusory treasure map, and are sparing no effort to search for our whereabouts, like mad dogs.  It¡¯s a huge hidden danger.¡±

    After hearing this, everyone gasped, and Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but curse: "Despicable!" Huangfuji's trick of killing people with a borrowed knife was really sinister. It not only covered up his conspiracy, but also made countless enemies for them.  The world will dominate the underworld for many years. Regardless of whether there is a real treasure trove, in ordinary people's imagination, there should be countless treasures.  If you can possess these treasures, you can enjoy all the wealth and glory in the world. Can those people in the world not be crazy about it?  They have undoubtedly become the target of public criticism and the coveted prey!

    Tang Jingtian said in a deep voice: "Our food is about to run out. No matter how critical and severe the situation outside is, we must leave here in three days! And if we miss our companions, we will have no chance to escape in the future."

    Zeng Ying frowned and said: "But if we leave the tunnel, it is tantamount to committing suicide! Those treasure hunters who get wind of it will tear us into pieces without hesitation!"

    Zhang Yukun said slowly: "Miss, I have a clever idea!"

    Zeng Ying was overjoyed: "Is it true? Tell me quickly and listen!"

    Zhang Yukun said word by word: "It's very simple - throw away the car to save the commander! I am willing to give up this life to distract the enemy's attention and let the lady leave Hunan safely!"

    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then understood the meaning of his words, and everyone was moved.  The other party never guessed that Zeng Ying was Zeng Zhixiong's daughter and held the secrets of Tianxiahui, so he listed Zhang Yukun as the number one target.  As long as Zhang Yukun appears, he will definitely attract the enemy's main force, and Zeng Ying and others will have the opportunity to escape.  But in this case, if he is caught among the wolves, he will inevitably die.

    Zeng Ying said with tears in her eyes: "No! Uncle Zhang, I can't just watch you die! Without your help, how can I lead the world to make a comeback in the future? I never agree with your idea!"

    Zhang Yukun said: "Miss, this is the only feasible strategy at present! Use my life to exchange for everyone's safety, why not do it? What if it's better?Therefore, the six of us could not escape death, but the result was even worse!  Please think twice, miss!  "

    Tang Jingtian suddenly interjected: "Hall Master Zhang's proposal makes sense! However, you are seriously injured and you are also responsible for contacting your companions and arranging escape matters. You are not suitable for this role. If Sanmei does not object, I think  It¡¯s up to me to lure the enemy away!¡±

    Zeng Ying said in astonishment: "But this is a narrow escape, brother, you"

    Tang Jingtian interrupted her and said: "As Hall Master Zhang said, this is the only feasible strategy! I don't want everyone to sacrifice in vain. Among the six of us, I am the most suitable candidate, so you don't have to fight anymore!  "Zeng Ying, Gao Qingcheng, and Zhang Yukun are all injured. Tang Xue is too young and needs Hu Qingpeng to take care of him.  At this time, he must step forward.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the firm and calm eyes of the two of them, and was deeply touched in his heart. He has the courage to take responsibility in times of emergency and danger. This is a real man, right?  My martial arts skills are not inferior to Tang Jingtian's, so why can't I take on this task?  This is also a great opportunity to hone your martial arts skills and improve your actual combat experience!  He was eager to try, and laughed: "Brother, that's wrong! The most suitable candidate is me, not you!"

 Volume 4: Road to Ecstasy Chapter 3: Love for Beauty

    Tang Jingtian and others were all stunned. Hu Qingpeng looked around at everyone, and then said: "Brother, please forgive me. You came from the Tang Sect, and your best skill is hidden weapon kung fu. You are used to attacking enemies from a long distance, but your internal strength, fist and kick kung fu  However, your weakness is your close combat skills. If you disguise yourself as Hall Master Zhang, in order to confuse and distract the enemy, you cannot use Tang Sect hidden weapons, and your strength will be greatly reduced. Once you are surrounded and chased by many enemies,  With nothing to rely on, how sure are you of escaping safely?" After making up his mind, he thought very clearly and spoke to the crowd, getting to the point.

    Tang Jingtian had actually considered this issue for a long time. He didn't know the danger of this trip. He smiled bitterly and said: "If there is no external help, we will definitely die!"

    Tang Xue took a breath of air and complained: "Brother, since you have expected this result, why are you rushing to go?"

    Tang Jingtian said: "If this were not the case, everyone present would be trapped in Changsha! It is a last resort to use my life to exchange for everyone's safety! Xiaoxue, I promised your father that I will guarantee your safety."  Return to Sichuan safe and sound, I will never break my promise!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Brother, since you promised Uncle Tang to take good care of Li'er, you shouldn't rush to die! Brother, answer me truthfully - if you and I have a life-and-death duel, who will win in the end?"

    Tang Jingtian looked at him seriously, estimated his strength, and hesitated: "It should be five to five!"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled slightly and said: "What if I abandon the sword and you are not allowed to use hidden weapons?"

    Tang Jingtian muttered: "In that case, you have at least an 80% chance of winning!"

    Hu Qingpeng said sternly: "So I am more suitable for this task than you! And I am proficient in water properties. I can jump into the water and escape when the opportunity arises. No one can catch me. Brother, if I go, I may not die, and I can still have a chance of survival."  , please stop arguing with me!"

    Tang Jingtian sighed and had to admit that what he said was reasonable. He patted Hu Qingpeng's shoulder hard and said in a deep voice: "Okay, you go! Be careful!"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "Brother, please don't worry, the Lord of Hell doesn't want to see my face yet. No matter how many enemies intercept and chase me, I will definitely escape!" He didn't dare to look at her face, which turned pale and her eyes were full of tears.  Tang Xue turned to Zhang Yukun and said, "Hall Master Zhang, in order to deceive the enemy as much as possible, how about you please take the trouble to teach me some special skills to protect yourself?"

    Zhang Yukun said hurriedly: "Young Master Hu, you are so polite! As long as the Young Master wants to learn, Zhang will definitely teach him everything he has and will never hide anything."

    Hu Qingpeng cupped his fists and said, "Thank you!" In just a few words, the candidate to lure the enemy was finalized.  Then everyone carefully analyzed and studied some specific details to prevent any mistakes.  Tang Xue stood aside without saying a word, staring at Hu Qingpeng dreamingly, and unknowingly burst into tears

    The heavy atmosphere of separation filled the surroundings.  Tang Xue silently combed Hu Qingpeng's hair, carefully and reluctantly, hoping that time would stop and the person in front of her would never leave.  Others wisely hid in another secret room and did not disturb them.

    Hu Qingpeng clearly felt her inseparability and was also very moved. Although the two of them got along for a short time, their friendship was better than that of biological brothers and sisters, which he cherished.  Thinking of being busy seeking martial arts lessons from Zhang Yukun these past few days, I couldn't help but neglect this girl. I felt guilty and couldn't help but whisper: "Li'er, I've only been practicing martial arts with Master Zhang these days, and I haven't even told her any stories.  Listen, you won¡¯t blame me, right?¡±

    After a while, Tang Xue¡¯s answer was not heard.  Hu Qingpeng was secretly puzzled and was about to ask another question when suddenly his head felt cold and two tears fell down.  Hu Qingpeng said anxiously: "Li'er, are you crying?! Don't cry, okay? If my eldest brother sees me, he will think that I am bullying you!" Before he finished speaking, a sharp pain came from his waist, but it was twisted by Tang Xue  A handful.

    Tang Xue turned to face him, her eyes were red, and her eyes were as dark as a blue pool, full of affection, and she said angrily: "Silly brother, people are worried about your safety, don't you understand at all?"

    When Hu Qingpeng touched her tender eyes, his heart could not help but beat a few times. He seemed to understand a little, but also seemed to be more and more confused. Hehehe giggled and said: "Of course I know Li'er cares about me! But you don't have to worry too much, I have repeatedly  After overcoming the danger of life and death, I have my own way of dealing with the enemy. If the situation is really bad, won't I run away? In order to see you again, Li'er, I will live no matter what!"

    Tang Xue's eyelashes trembled, feeling happy and sad at the same time. She held back her tears and said, "Really? You can't lie to me!" She gently raised her hand, rubbed it carefully at the roots of her head and neck, and used a delicate and thin human skin mask.  It was lifted off, revealing her true, almost perfect appearance again.  Even though the lights underground were dim, Hu Qingpeng still felt dazzled and amazed in his heart. He sighed sincerely: "Li'er, you are so beautiful!"

    TangXue inherited the beauty and temperament of her mother. If she were not still young and her body was not fully developed at this time, she would be almost a masterpiece of God, a perfect and perfect woman.  When she heard Hu Qingpeng's compliments, a faint blush appeared on her jade-white cheeks, as if she had applied a layer of rouge, adding to her beauty. She bit her lower lip lightly and asked in a low voice: "Brother Peng, you, you  like me?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "Do you even need to ask? I like it, of course I do!"

    Tang Xue suddenly beamed, like a hundred flowers blooming, which was dizzying.  Her head tilted slightly, her upper body leaned forward, and her soft and moist cherry lips pressed against her gently.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at her beautiful little face approaching, and was too shocked to dodge. He felt a sweet girl's body fragrance blowing towards his face. As his lips cooled, a sweet and mellow numbing feeling spread throughout his body.  This feeling came so strangely and quickly, as if the overwhelming waves swallowed him up, and as if he fell into the clouds, and his whole body was so happy that he floated into the sky.  At this moment, his mind went blank and he stopped thinking completely.  He instinctively sucked the source of pleasure, rubbed the soft flower-like lips vigorously, greedily explored every inch of the fairyland, chasing boundless pleasure.  It wasn't until the air in his chest was almost exhausted that he reluctantly let go of the beauty in his arms.

    The lips are parted.

    Tang Xue's pretty face flushed red, her eyes were drunk, her mouth was slightly open, her chest was heaving violently, exuding a gorgeous beauty that she had never seen before.

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment, and suddenly realized what he had just done. He lowered his eyes slightly and found that his hands were still wrapped around Tang Xue's waist, and the two of them were in the most intimate contact.  "Ah!" he exclaimed. He hurriedly released his hands and stepped back, slapping himself twice in the face.  Just when he was about to hit her for the third time, his arm tightened and was already held by Tang Xue.  Tang Xue shouted: "Brother Peng, what are you doing?!" Hu Qingpeng was so ashamed that he whispered: "Li'er, I, I was so obsessed that I did something sorry for you. Just hit me and scold me."

    Tang Xue chuckled and said, "Silly brother, why do I hit you and scold you? It was me who took the initiativeto kiss you. And," the voice suddenly turned low, as thin as a mosquito bite.  "People like you to do this very much." After saying this, his face became more and more ashamed, and his little hands unconsciously twisted the corners of his clothes, looking extremely cute.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't react at all and said: "Whatwhat?!" He had always treated Tang Xue as his sister and had no personal relationships, so he was very regretful about what had just happened.  But listening to Tang Xue's words and looking at her expression, she felt deeply attached to him and would never reject his affectionate behavior.  For a moment, he was filled with surprise, joy, confusion, uneasiness, etc., and stared blankly at Tang Xue, unable to believe his ears!  He has nothing at the moment, so would such a stunningly beautiful girl fall in love with him?  Is it a joke that God made out of boredom?

    Tang Xue raised her eyes and saw his shocked look. She smiled and whispered: "Brother Peng, do you still remember the first time we met? I followed my parents to avoid being hunted by various factions and came to the mountain in the mountains.  In the ancestral hall. It rained heavily that night, first the armored warriors, and then the two weird killers came one after another. They were vicious and terrifying, and they wanted to kill us for some inexplicable reason." Her voice could not be concealed.  With sadness deep in his heart, he faintly said: "My mother passed away that night - from now on, I can never hear her singing again! I have had no companions to play with since I was a child, and you are the first one who sincerely plays with me.  My brother with a different surname. You were so brave at that time and protected me from that weird killer. Later during the melee, it was you who held me tightly and even risked your life to block the knife for me! If not  Because of you, I already died once! Brother Peng, do you know? In the years since we were separated, I have missed you every day and longed to meet you again. It turns out that missing someone can be so painful.  !¡±

    The more Hu Qingpeng listened, the faster his heart beat. Looking at the tears sliding down Tang Xue's cheeks, pity filled his chest, and he couldn't help but hold her little hand to show comfort.

    Tang Xue gently leaned against his chest, listening to his heartbeat, and said in a dreamy voice: "That day in the woods, you were afraid that the bronze hammer demon would hit me, so you would rather vomit blood and get hurt than take half a step back.  .I looked at your generous and tall back, and at that moment I made up my mind to never leave you again in this life! Brother Peng, originally I would not tell you these words, but in the face of such a predicament, you have to be alone.  Enemy. I'm so afraid that you'll never come back, so before I leave, I want you to understand my feelings no matter what. You, you won't laugh at me, right? "

    Listening to her bold confession, Hu Qingpeng stirred up countless waves in his heart. He never expected that she could be so affectionate at such a young age!  In comparison, I feel ashamed to be a man!  He murmured: "How could I laugh at you? Butbut I"

    Tang Xue raised her eyebrows and asked sourly: "But what? Have you fallen in love with someone else? Yes.The witch in white?  Am I not as beautiful as her?  "She has always been brooding about Yi Wufeng, especially when he had his acupuncture points restrained during the dispute at the riverside. Every time she thought about it, she gritted her teeth and wished she could find a chance to take revenge.

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "Li'er, you misunderstood, she and I have nothing to do with each other!" He originally wanted to say that he only had brother-sister feelings for her, and love between a man and a woman was two different things, but then he thought about it, his life and death were unpredictable.  There may not be a chance to meet Tang Xue again, so why bother hurting her heart before parting?  It would be cruel to say so bluntly!  Wouldn't it be better to let her keep some good memories?  He hugged her shoulders and said softly: "Although I can't make a promise, in my heart, Li'er, you will always be the most beautiful woman!"

    A happy smile appeared on Tang Xue's lips, she raised her pretty face slightly, closed her eyes shyly, and said in a tired voice: "Brother, kiss me!"

    Hu Qingpeng's heart skipped a beat when he looked at this beautiful, flower-like face. His desire broke through the barrier of reason in an instant, and he kissed her bright red lips desperately, exchanging fluids, searching for a touch of sweetness in the bitterness  ¡­

    The river breeze blows, and the waves rush to the shore.  Hu Qingpeng unfolded his Qinggong movement and glided in the wind like a big bird, gracefully and swiftly.  He has disguised himself as Zhang Yukun, and under the cover of night, even if he meets someone from the world, he doesn't have to worry about being found out.  Because Zhang Yukun was good at fist and palm kung fu, in order not to reveal any flaws, before taking action, he gave the Jingshen Sword to his senior brother Gao Qingcheng and only hid a dagger in his arms.

    At this time, his mind was still full of Tang Xue's affectionate eyes, which made him feel particularly complicated.  When things developed to this point, he could not have expected that he would actually fall into the love web woven by Tang Xue.  And more than a month ago, it was Chen Qinghua who once occupied his heart!  Hu Qingpeng was secretly surprised that when he thought of his senior sister, he was not even a little excited. It seemed that his admiration for his senior sister had completely become a thing of the past.  why is that?  Could it be that his experiences since coming down the mountain have completely changed his emotions?

    But what made him most uneasy was not the confusion caused by the change of feelings for his senior sister, but his horrifying discovery that hidden deep in his heart was a cold and arrogant woman in white.  He knew he shouldn't, but he had to admit that he couldn't forget the heroic figure dancing with phoenixes and swords, her unique and arrogant and mysterious temperament, her slender and perfect body, and her anxiety when she flew to rescue her.  With an expression on her face, all this was as clear as a knife-but she happened to be a member of the Demon Sect and an elder of the Demon Sect!  Putting aside the age gap between the two, the identity gap between them alone is a gap that can never be bridged.  One day, they will even fight against each other to distinguish between good and evil.  This is their destiny, and no one can resist it.

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and smiled bitterly. He suppressed the unrealistic longing. He raised his index finger and gently wiped his lips, savoring the lingering fragrance. He couldn't help but have mixed feelings. How could he be able to get Tang Xue's kiss?  Suddenly, a warning sign hit his heart. He quickly collected his feelings, stiffened his body, and quietly hid in the big tree.

    In the blink of an eye, the sound of clothes breaking through the air came from far to near. Wherever the wind blew, three masters dressed in black appeared on the nearby treetops. One of them was the "Two-Faced Evil Demon" Nie Buren.  The three of them looked down at the surroundings with cold eyes, looking down at the surroundings, with a faint murderous aura filling the air.  Hu Qingpeng knew how powerful he was, so he didn't dare to say anything more. At the same time, he lowered his eyes to prevent the other party from catching his eyes.

    It was very quiet beside the river bank. I could only hear a cold voice saying: "Brother Nie, there are no ghosts around here. Could it be that we saw it wrong?"

    Nie Buren's strange and sinister voice sounded: "Hey, maybe it's a frightened night bird! It makes our fight for nothing. Let's go!" After a few shouts, the three of them flew up and disappeared in an instant.

    When Hu Qingpeng heard that the enemy was fleeing far away, he couldn't help but be surprised in his heart. Nie Bu Ren was undoubtedly a veteran of the Jianghu. Did he let go of the suspicious target so easily?  Are they too lazy, or do they have another conspiracy?  Since this place is close to the tunnel exit, he cannot expose his whereabouts too early, otherwise all plans will come to nothing.  His opponents are all old foxes and will never make stupid mistakes, so it's best to be careful.  He curled up like a civet cat, still lying quietly among the dense branches, letting the branches sway in the wind.

    The rampant mosquitoes in the wilderness smelled the popularity, buzzed around, pounced on Hu Qingpeng unceremoniously, and began sucking blood.  Within a moment, the exposed skin of Hu Qingpeng's head, face, and neck was covered with mosquitoes, which made him feel painful and itchy, but he could only grit his teeth and endure it without moving.

    Just when he was in great pain and almost gave up, Nie Buren's voice suddenly sounded from the right side: "Huh, it's really weird to have been there for a long time without any movement! Did we really make a mistake?"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s whole body was trembling, and he secretly exclaimed that it was very dangerous!  It turns out that the enemy used a trick to lure the enemy, pretending to beLeaving, but actually hiding in the dark, waiting for him to fall into a trap.  If he couldn't keep calm just now, he would have been fooled!

    But I heard another person say: "Be careful and you won't make a big mistake. No matter what, we still have to search! In case the two sect masters ask questions, we have an explanation."

    "It makes sense! Just do it!"

    Three figures flew up from the grass and started searching separately.  There are dozens of big trees growing along the river bank. It is not easy to check every branch, especially late at night.  Nie Buren had the idea of ????dealing with the situation and searched it carelessly. Seeing that he couldn't find any clues, they finally left together with curses.

    This time, Hu Qingpeng watched the three people¡¯s figures disappear into the night, and his heart finally fell back into his stomach.  He quietly slipped down to the ground, found his direction, and ran towards the dock with the twinkling lights in the distance.  Even if he knew that the enemy had dug a trap there, he would jump in without looking back.

    This is his only choice.

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 4: Breaking out of the Encirclement

    Hu Qingpeng carefully concealed his figure along the way, avoiding the searches of several groups of people, and gradually approached the dock.  Closely connected to the dock are several streets and a row of tall warehouses. Hundreds of large and small ships are moored on the river, mainly cargo ships and a small number of fishing boats.  Looking closely, fishermen in twos and threes are sitting on the bow of the boat chatting, while naughty fishermen teenagers are playing and playing in the river, and their happy laughter is floating in the wind.  There were no unsightly figures or too many guards around, everything seemed normal.

    Naturally, Hu Qingpeng would not be deceived by this apparent calm. With his extraordinary eyesight, he discovered at least twenty enemies lurking in the shadows. They were monitoring almost every inch of land on the dock.  Hu Qingpeng even suspected that some of the seemingly leisurely fishermen were pretending to be fishermen.  As long as a suspicious person appears, he will definitely be attacked violently one after another. Don't expect to be able to board the ship and leave.

    The power of the Tianxiahui in Changsha is unquestionable.  After Hu Lingquan took sole power, on the one hand, in order to eradicate the weeds and kill all the fish that slipped through the net, on the other hand, in order to obtain Zeng Zhixiong's guild leader's token and the magical secret root, he used all his manpower to block both land and water routes.  After all, if the truth about Zeng Zhixiong's murder is revealed, he will be done with it, and he won't even be able to be the puppet leader.  At the same time, the Baiyun Sect was also trying its best to cooperate with his actions and set up a dragnet.

    Hu Qingpeng took a good look at the direction, walked around to the other side of the pier, and came to a secluded small courtyard.  I saw two white magnolia trees planted in the courtyard. There was a blue cloth tied to the tree on the right, which was fluttering in the wind. It was extremely difficult to spot if you didn't look carefully.  Living here is a subordinate secretly trained by Zhang Yukun, who usually makes a living by fishing, named Cheng Fu.  Hu Qingpeng gently climbed over the courtyard wall and saw darkness in the wing. Cheng Fu probably fell asleep.  Following Zhang Yukun's instructions, he flicked the window sill three times.

    An alert voice came from the room: "Who is it?"

    Hu Qingpeng replied according to the secret code: "The bright moon shines on Kyushu!" Before setting off, Tang Xue taught him the technique of changing his voice. When he spoke, he imitated Zhang Yukun's voice, and it turned out to be 70% similar.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the closed window suddenly opened, revealing a resolute and honest face, who said with surprise and joy: "Master, why are you here! Come in and have a rest."

    Hu Qingpeng glanced into the room and saw a young woman sitting on the bedside, comforting the baby beside her, looking up from time to time with a look of horror on her face, and her concern for her husband was palpable.  His heart trembled and he whispered: "It's not convenient for you to come out to talk."

    Cheng Fu said: "Yes!" He immediately jumped out of the wing, then turned back and closed the window.  He said respectfully: "The third group of secret words, Cheng Fu, pays homage to the hall master. I wonder what the hall master's instructions are?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Time is pressing, so I will keep the story short. You must have heard the news that civil strife will occur in the world, but the actual situation is that Hu Lingquan colluded with the masters of Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower to kill the leader! The people who attended the birthday banquet that day  , I was the only one who survived, so Hu Lingquan is chasing me with all his strength, trying to prevent me from revealing the truth. In order to expose Hu Lingquan's conspiracy and avenge the leader, I must contact the leader of the Fourth Outer Hall as soon as possible. But Hu Lingquan sent people to block it  I want you to take me out of Changsha by boat, as soon as possible!"

    Cheng Fu cursed in a low voice: "I knew Hu Lingquan was not a good guy, but this time he even dared to murder the guild leader! Damn his eighth generation ancestor! Hall lord, I will take you on board right now!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Wait a minute! Don't you say goodbye to your family? Once you go out of this door, you will lose your life at any time!"

    Cheng Fu looked at him strangely and said puzzledly: "Didn't you say before that 'mission comes first, personal affairs come later'? Any action must be done with lightning speed, and at the same time, secrets must be strictly kept, not even to close relatives.  Have you forgotten just a few words?"

    Hu Qingpeng secretly smiled bitterly. After all, he did not have Zhang Yukun's heart of stone, and he showed his flaws inadvertently.  He knew very well that if Cheng Fu didn't go see his wife and children for the last time, he would never have the chance - this would be too cruel for their family.  With a slight sigh, he suddenly pointed out and hit Cheng Fu's numb hole.

    Cheng Fu was caught off guard, feeling numb all over and unable to move. He said anxiously: "Master, what are you doing? Are you blaming your subordinates for bumping into you?"

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "Your acupuncture points will be unlocked later. Take good care of your wife and children. I'll leave first!" He jumped up, tapped the branches with his toes, and swept away like the wind.  According to the original plan, he would use Cheng Fu's cover to sneak onto a fishing boat moored at the pier, and then pretend to reveal his identity unintentionally to attract the enemy's attention.  In this way, it not only achieves the purpose of luring the enemy, but also can jump into the water to escape before the enemy encircles them, greatly increasing the chance of survival.  The only price is to sacrifice Cheng Fu's life.  But when he found out that Cheng Fu had a wife and children, and was not a single man without any worries, he couldn't bear it and decided to give up his original plan.

      Hu Qingpeng knew very well that in order to give the enemy the illusion of escaping from Changsha, he had to find a way to get close to the ships anchored at the pier, and also reveal his identity at the appropriate time to attract all nearby enemies to cover the actions of his companions.  The heat in this must be measured, and the acting cannot be overdone, otherwise all the efforts will be wasted.  The thought of facing a group of enemies alone later and spilling blood on the pier aroused his fighting spirit to survive in a desperate situation, and he started to get excited, looking forward to this inevitable battle.

    He lay down and observed for a moment, and found that even late at night, cargo ships occasionally docked at the dock, and then groups of porters boarded the ships to unload the goods and moved large quantities of goods into the warehouse.  While waiting for the ship to be unloaded, some of the porters gathered together to rest and talk nonsense, while others went into the cheapest wine shop to drink, and the sounds of punching and shouting could be faintly heard.  His mind was racing and he had an idea.

    Hu Qingpeng followed the lead of a snake and sneaked outside a small wine shop next to the warehouse, squatting in the grass and quietly waiting for his prey to appear.  The wine shop was very lively, and bursts of laughter, curses and shouts could be heard continuously.  After waiting for a meal, a tall man holding a pole walked out of the back door of the wine shop with floating steps, and cursed in a low voice: "Today is so damn unlucky that I lost to Li Erniu seven times in a row!  Damn, this soaking in urine is suffocating me to death!" He walked to a dark corner, took out the dick, and fired it against the wall.

    "It's cool!" The man was about to put on his belt when he suddenly felt a cold wind blowing behind him, and his vision went dark, and he suddenly fell unconscious.

    Hu Qingpeng held up the man's limp body in time and said apologetically: "Uncle, I can't help you!" Holding back the pungent smell of sweat and sourness, he quickly put on the other man's clothes, pants and straw sandals, and then took the unlucky guy.  He threw it into the grass and placed a banknote next to him as compensation.  As soon as he finished all this, a head suddenly popped out from the back door of the liquor store: "Old ghost, are you doing it for convenience or giving birth to a baby? Come on, let's get to work!" After saying that, he shrank back with a cough.  Hu Qingpeng agreed vaguely, picked up the pole, and followed the man out.

    Because a ship docked to unload cargo, the liquor store that was noisy and crowded just now was suddenly empty.  Walking out of the liquor store, I saw dozens of porters rushing to report to the foreman, receive their number plates, and stand in place. Some people quarreled fiercely to seize the position in front, and greeted each other's female relatives.  The person leading the way obviously didn't notice that his companion had been switched, and complained without looking back: "Damn it, it's all your fault, old man, for being too slow in doing things. Otherwise, we could have been in the top ten and earned three or five more coppers."  !¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was too lazy to pay attention to him, and glanced left and right with cold eyes, taking in all the enemies around him, while secretly estimating their respective strengths.  It was about thirty steps away from the river bank, and there was nothing to block it. He had to use his own strength to fight his way out.

    They were the last to arrive, so they were naturally at the end of the queue.  Hu Qingpeng bent down and walked with his head down, hoping to reduce other people's attention.

    The foreman in charge of issuing cards counted the number of people while handing out bamboo sticks with numerical symbols on them, which seemed a bit arrogant.  He walked to the end of the line and suddenly saw an unfamiliar face. The hand holding the bamboo stick stretched out halfway and then retracted it. He pointed at the tip of Hu Qingpeng's nose and asked: "Hey, what's your name? Who introduced you?"  "

    The foreman¡¯s voice was quite loud, which immediately caused nearly half of the porters to turn around and look to see what accident happened?  The man in front of Hu Qingpeng looked back, his eyes rounded with shock, and he cried out: "Hey, you are not an old ghost! Who are you? Why are you wearing the old ghost's clothes and holding his pole? Could it be are you  Kill him?" His voice trembled when he said the last sentence, and he almost collapsed to the ground.  When the porters heard this, there was a commotion, and they all moved aside to avoid the situation, and the formation was in chaos.

    Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Hu Qingpeng stopped talking nonsense, paused with his feet, and shot straight forward like an arrow from a string.  The porters blocking the road were unable to dodge and were blown away by his protective energy, rolling around like gourds on the ground.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? drop!  Almost at the same time, the piercing sirens pierced the night sky, like a death spell.  Immediately afterwards, a dazzling firework rose quickly, and the blood-red light exploded and splashed high in the sky, making the world light up.

    Hu Qingpeng knew that the other party was calling for reinforcements. Masters such as Huangfu Ji would arrive soon, and he didn't have much time left.  At this time, there were still twenty steps away from the river bank.

    "It's Zhang Yukun!" "Stop him quickly!" Amidst the shouts, dozens of figures flew up, swarmed out from their hidden corners like locusts, and surrounded him from all directions.  Everyone is eager to achieve success, brandishing weapons and fighting bravely, striving to come out on top.  Those who were smarter quickly fired the hidden weapons as hard as they could. Locust stones, poisonous needles, sleeve arrows, flying knives, iron awls poured down like a sudden rain, filled with murderous intent.

    Hu Qingpeng heard countless hidden weapons whistling and approaching, and his heart was neither frightened nor angry, maintaining a calm state like water.??, the six senses are opened, trying to capture the speed, angle, power and sequence of the flight of each hidden weapon.  At the same time, compare the distance, number, and skill of the enemy to find the best breakthrough point.  After observing the situation clearly, he pushed his shoulder pole to the ground, and the energy retained in his body suddenly exploded. With the rebound force, his whole body was like a soaring giant eagle, incredibly changing the direction of his high-speed advance, flying diagonally to the left.

    The large semi-hidden weapon immediately hit the open space, making a jingling sound.  Hu Qingpeng used the "Demon Subduing Stick Technique", and the pole in his hand danced like a windmill, turning into a black cloud and wrapping his body tightly.  The rest of the hidden weapons fired at him were all shot down by his carrying pole.  At this moment, Hu Qingpeng suddenly felt two murderous auras coming from the left and right, and saw the cold light flashing, pointing directly at his vital parts.  Without thinking, he shook his hands and threw the pole away angrily.

    The master on the left was caught off guard, and the attack was so fierce that he had no room to dodge. With a pop, the long pole pierced his chest, blood spattered, and he was killed by his opponent before he could finish the move.

    Hu Qingpeng made a mistake in his steps and avoided the red spear stabbing from the right. His shoulder was strong, and he slammed into the still body on the left, and pulled out the shoulder pole stuck in his chest.  The corpse flew out backwards, spurting blood, like a cannonball, knocking down three or four big men who came after it, and a gap suddenly appeared in the encirclement.

    "Be careful, the idea can be tricky!" "Block him!"

    Hu Qingpeng rushed forward a few steps, and the gap had already closed. Two broadswords struck him in the face. The strong wind was so fierce that it turned out to be the famous "Five Tigers Soul-Destroying Sword Technique" in the world.  At the same time, cold wind blew close to his left and right sides and behind him, and layers of cold light swallowed him up unambiguously.  As long as he didn't have three heads and six arms, he would never be able to withstand the attacks of so many people!  The masters who came up to attack them all showed a proud sneer.

    Seeing that Hu Qingpeng was about to be torn apart by random blades, he unexpectedly rolled to the ground and swept out with the pole.  All they heard was shouts of "Oh!" and several people jumping with their feet in their arms. Their ankles and knees and other vulnerable parts were hit by the pole, which made them almost cry in pain.  They didn't know that this "Zhang Yukun" was fake, and they didn't pay attention to the tricks that "Zhang Yukun" would use regardless of his identity. He actually dodged the fatal blow without any damage.

    Hu Qingpeng had just jumped up from the ground when he suddenly heard a loud shout above his head, and two flaming palm winds struck down from the air. The fiery energy forced the others to jump back.  The timing of the man's attack was just right, cutting off the possibility of his opponent evading.  Hu Qingpeng didn't dare to be too big. A person with such momentum must be a first-class master in the world. He quickly threw away the pole, and his internal strength increased to 100% in an instant. He turned his palms upward and raised his head to meet the attack.

    The inner strength of the two people exchanged, and with the wind blowing from their palms, a loud bang was heard, and a whirlwind rolled up on the ground, blowing the people around them staggering.

    Hu Qingpeng felt a stream of heat like fire penetrate into his meridians, and he couldn't help but spurt out a mouthful of blood.  Although his Zhurong Divine Skill had reached the seventh level, it was still inferior to his opponent's more than 20 years of internal skill cultivation. He suffered internal injuries in just one encounter.  Fortunately, the nature of his fused Qi was unique, combining hardness and softness, and contained the essence of Buddhism and Taoism, which offset most of the opponent's overbearing internal force, otherwise his injuries would have been more serious.

    Seeing that he was vomiting blood and injured, the others were all overjoyed. With the idea of ??adding insult to injury, they all rushed forward, with swords and swords flying, and saliva and saliva spraying out.  "Kill him and claim the reward!" "He's dead!" "Damn it, don't squeeze!"

    Hu Qingpeng tried his best to suppress the surging blood. He raised his eyes and saw the enemy's ugly appearance. A cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth - joke, am I a sick cat who is allowed to be slaughtered?  He suddenly opened his mouth and roared angrily, the roar filled with strong murderous intent and anger.  Everyone's eyes were dazzled when Hu Qingpeng rushed into the crowd like a tiger. With a few puffs, several big men were violently hit, their sternums and ribs were broken, and they vomited blood and flew out of the circle.

    An expert swordsman saw Hu Qingpeng rushing towards him at high speed, and when he saw his angry and scarlet eyes, his feet became weak for some reason. But at this time, it was absolutely impossible to move away, so he gritted his teeth and thrust with his sword.

    Hu Qingpeng's speed did not slow down at all, as if he did not see the deadly enemy sword.  Just when the opponent's sword tip was about to pierce his body, he suddenly leaned forward, just avoiding the vital part.  The swordsman stabbed his shoulder with his sword. Before he could stop his joy, he suddenly saw a fist quickly enlarged in his eyes. Then his eyesight suddenly darkened, and the sound of bones breaking and shattering came clearly into his mind. He screamed, it hurt to death.  past.

    Hu Qingpeng used the palm and boxing techniques he had learned from Zhang Yukun in the past few days, and charged forward with all his strength, risking injury.  Wherever he passed, blood splattered like pulp, and one big man fell down on the dock one after another. The battle situation could only be described as "tragic".  In just a few blinks of an eye, Hu Qingpeng knocked down eighteen people in a row. His whole body was covered in blood, like a demon walking out of hell, and he was only about five steps away from the river bank.  Everyone was?This desperate fighting method shocked people's minds and made them a little timid. Those who knew better began to retreat, hoping that others would die so that they could gain an advantage in the end.

    "You're a bunch of stupid pigs, try your best to hold him back! He wants to dive into the water and escape!" Hu Lingquan, who rushed over after hearing the news, saw through Hu Qingpeng's intentions at a glance. He screamed loudly when he was far away, wishing he could spread his wings and fly there immediately  On the dock.

    It was then that everyone realized that something was wrong. If he escaped, wouldn't it be a wasted opportunity to make a fortune?  He hurriedly regrouped and swarmed forward bravely.

    Hu Qingpeng let out a long laugh: "You're late!" He swerved and ran into the arms of a big man. He snatched his single sword with his hands and killed two people in a row. He jumped high and flew diagonally.  Falling into the roaring river.  But he saw waves like snow, rolling his figure away quickly, leaving only the remaining traces of blood floating on the river.

    When Hu Lingquan saw this scene, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. The cooked duck just flew away. He was really unwilling!  Without waiting for his orders, everyone started searching by boat, hunting in the water, or following along the coast. Dots of torches illuminated the dark night.

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 5: Encounter in Dongting

    "Plop!" The cold river water reached the top, but Hu Qingpeng did not panic, as if he had returned to his mother's arms. He relaxed his body and mind, felt every change and impact of the water flow, and drifted downstream naturally.  The next moment, he was lifted out of the water by the current, and the fresh air blew in his face, carrying a faint fishy smell.  He heard the shouts and commotion coming from the docks - the adversaries would not give up easily, and the danger he faced was far from over.  In the fight just now, because he was using martial arts that he had just learned, there were loopholes in the connection and changes of moves and the coordination of footwork, and he was left with dozens of wounds by the enemy's weapons.  Fortunately, top experts like Huangfuji didn't arrive, otherwise he would have been unable to fly.  At this time, I feel a little relaxed, and I feel pain everywhere in my body, especially when my internal energy is exhausted and my meridians are damaged, which will not be recovered in a short time.

    Hu Qingpeng opened his eyes and looked at the distant and deep night sky, as if he saw Tang Xue's beautiful and unparalleled face. He sighed softly in his heart. I wonder if they have started to take action?  Did you successfully find the person who responded?  His mission has been completed, and the remaining things are beyond his control.  He was confident that after the bloody battle just now, he had successfully attracted the enemy's attention while severely injuring him.  Next, Hu Lingquan and Huangfuji will definitely send the main force to hunt downstream.  In this way, the possibility of Tang Xue and Zeng Ying leaving Changsha will be greatly increased.  It's a pity that Hu Lingquan and others didn't know that this "Zhang Yukun" was fake. As long as he washed off the disguise drugs and restored his original appearance, the enemy would never be able to catch "Zhang Yukun" - this is the most exciting part of the whole plan.  He couldn't help but laugh when he imagined Hu Lingquan being furious and furious.

    Suddenly, there was a sharp sound of sharp arrows piercing the air, and several feather arrows fell beside him, splashing a few small waves.

    Hu Qingpeng looked back in shock and saw several small boats coming through the waves. The big man standing tall on the bow stretched his bow and arrows, aiming at him and shooting wildly.  His thoughts moved slightly, and he quickly submerged under the water. He cleverly used the thrust of the current to swim away quickly like the most agile fish.  On the water, the archers who had lost their target were at a loss and yelling curses.

    Hu Qingpeng took full advantage of his excellent understanding of the nature of water and drifted down the river for about thirty or forty miles. He found a shoal with gentle water and was covered with reeds and climbed ashore.  The pursuers were far behind him and would not pose a threat in the short term.

    Hu Qingpeng first washed his face, then tore his shirt into strips of cloth and wrapped them around the severely injured wounds to prevent blood from dripping to the ground and alerting the enemy.  At this time, except for a dagger, a jade pendant and a few taels of silver, he had nothing.  Even his treasured senior sister's handkerchief was lost inadvertently.  Hu Qingpeng didn't feel sorry for this, because he no longer felt the heartbeat of his senior sister, and the hazy feelings in the past disappeared like a fleeting cloud of smoke.  He wrapped the jade pendant and other items and carried them in his hand, then threw the remaining clothes into the river, leaving no clues for the enemy to trace.

    Hu Qingpeng climbed up the embankment, feeling the river wind blowing across his chest, and couldn't help but smile secretly.  In the past, no matter how critical the situation was, I could at least keep my clothes neat and tidy so that I wouldn't be so embarrassed. Now the top priority is to find a set of clothes to cover up my ugliness. Otherwise, how can I go out to meet people?  Standing on the river embankment and looking out, there are overlapping black shadows on the fields in the distance, with several villages scattered here and there.  I have no choice but to become a thief again.  Having made up his mind, he headed towards a larger village.

    Before he entered the village, the watchdog at the farmer's house smelled the stranger's scent and started barking.  When a family's dog barks, every family's dog barks loudly.  The barking of the dogs was high-pitched and rising and falling.

    Hu Qingpeng was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat on the spot. Wouldn't such a big movement alarm the whole village?  If someone saw a naked "clothes thief", how could he have the dignity to walk around the world?  He immediately ran away with his head in his arms, at an unprecedented speed.  His plan to steal clothes was aborted before it could be put into action.

    As the saying goes, one learns from one's mistakes. When he encountered a village, he avoided it and ran for dozens of miles before he saw a forest where he could hide.  At this time, the sky had brightened, the clouds in the east began to be tinted with a light red color, roosters were crowing, and the morning fog was slowly drifting away. It was really not suitable for him to run away.  Hu Qingpeng walked straight into the depths of the woods, and after all the hard work found a hidden tree hole. Unable to resist the deep tiredness, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heartstrings suddenly tightened and he woke up from his dream.  There were rustling footsteps nearby, and if you looked carefully, you found that there were dozens of people!  He was secretly shocked. The enemy's movements were really very fast. They expanded the search area to this place so quickly. I'm afraid they all came out. One can imagine how much they attach importance to "Zhang Yukun".  However, the opposite happened. The more manpower they put into the search, the less likely they were to achieve their goal.  Of course, if he was discovered by the other party now, he would probably be in trouble.

    Hu Qingpeng tried to move Qi silently, but he only felt the Qi pulseThe strength is uncertain, there is a dull pain in the internal organs, and the skill is only less than 50%.  Moreover, the muscles all over the body are sore and the joints are stiff. If there is a conflict with the enemy at this time, where is the chance to fight a way out?  Hearing the footsteps approaching, he had no time to move, so he could only pray that the other party wouldn't find any clues.

    At this moment, a flower appeared before his eyes, and a colorful snake hung from the branch directly in front of him. It was as thick as an arm and had a triangular head. It spit out bright red snake letters and crawled towards him.  Hu Qingpeng watched it approaching. He couldn't help but stand on his head with cold hair. His palms were sweating. A bad premonition suddenly flashed through his heart. Could it be that the hole in the tree where he was hiding was a snake's den?  In a flash of thought, the venomous snake crawled to the front of the cave, raised its upper body in a roar, circled its tail, hissed, and assumed an attack posture.  Hu Qingpeng secretly sighed, and slowly raised his right hand to protect the vital parts of his face.

    One person and a snake glared at the small eyes stalemate for a moment. The poisonous snake finally couldn't bear it. He vowed to recapture his territory.  Hu Qingpeng didn't dare to make big movements, so he quickly grasped the snake's neck with his right palm.  Unexpectedly, the snake's body was extremely slippery, and he couldn't hold it firmly. The snake's head suddenly broke free and bit his arm hard.  Hu Qingpeng felt a chill in his heart. Oh no!  poisoned!

    Suddenly, the venomous snake trembled several times, and actually let go of its teeth, limply losing the strength of its entanglement.  Hu Qingpeng was overjoyed and instinctively opened his mouth to bite the snake's neck, and the hot snake blood rushed straight into his throat.  He had been hungry for a long time, so he kept doing nothing but sucking fresh snake blood to replenish his physical strength. He also thought bitterly in his heart: Since you bit me first, I won't be polite to you!

    "There is a snake in the tree!" The pursuers happened to pass under the tree, and some of them with sharp eyes saw a venomous snake's tail exposed outside the cave.

    "Shut up! We are looking for people, not here to catch snakes!" The leading man reprimanded in a deep voice, glanced at the tree hole where the snake was, and led the people to continue searching in depth.

    When the words rang out, Hu Qingpeng's heart almost jumped out of his throat, for fear that the enemy would climb the tree to check.  Unexpectedly, their leader was too smart and thought that no one would be hiding in the snake den. He just wanted to seize the time to search other places, and missed a golden opportunity.  Hu Qingpeng listened to the footsteps gradually receding, and hurriedly let go of the snake's neck, bowed to the sky three times, and whispered: "Brother Snake, I'm sorry, I didn't intend to take your life. It was all an accident! Thank you for today."  You cover, otherwise I will be discovered by the enemy! I hope Buddha will bless you and reincarnate as a human being soon, so that I can have the opportunity to repay you."

    He looked at the wound bitten by the snake. There was no sign of redness, swelling or blackening, and he had no signs of dizziness due to poisoning. He secretly wondered, isn't this a poisonous snake?  Otherwise, how can we explain that we are safe and sound?

    Hu Qingpeng hid in the woods for three days, picking wild fruits and killing birds and animals for food, and safely avoided two consecutive large-scale searches by the enemy.  After the pursuers withdrew without finding anything, he ventured out one evening at dusk, knocked out the vicious guard dog, and finally succeeded in stealing back a piece of clothing, thus avoiding the embarrassment of being naked.

    Although he looked rustic in farmer's clothes, Hu Qingpeng didn't care. After all, he could return to the world openly.  He asked the locals and found out that he was in the boundary of Gaojiafang, only two days' walk from the shore of Dongting Lake.  Since reading Fan Zhongyan's "Yueyang Tower", he has been full of yearning for this lake all over the world. He really wants to see what is written in the article: "I see the beauty of Baling, a lake in Dongting. Holding the distant mountains, swallowing  The Yangtze River is a majestic scene with endless horizons; the morning light and the evening clouds create a myriad of phenomena."  Now that I have nothing to do, I just have the opportunity to go sightseeing, why not?  Once you know the direction, go ahead.

    Along the way, there were many heroes coming and going. Ninety-nine percent of them came to hunt down Zhang Yukun. After all, the temptation of the treasure map of the World Society was too great.  Everyone knows that Zhang Yukun is hiding nearby, and it depends on who is lucky enough to find him first.  Since most of the people he met were people from the underworld, Hu Qingpeng did not want to reveal his identity as a disciple of the Hengshan Sect, trying to avoid getting into trouble and attracting the enemies of his sect.

    After walking for two days, we finally arrived at Dongting Lake this morning.

    Dongting Lake is the legacy of ancient Yunmeng. It is one of the vastest lakes in China. It is fed by the Xiangjiang River and connected to the Yangtze River. It is surrounded by thousands of miles and has countless small and large islands. It is known as the "Eight Hundred Miles of Dongting".  Hu Qingpeng looked around, feeling comfortable, and Fan Zhongyan's famous line naturally flashed through his mind: "The spring is peaceful and the scenery is calm, and the sky above and below is full of blue and green. The sand gulls are gathering, and the golden scales are swimming; the shore is covered with orchids, and they are lush and green.  . Or maybe the long smoke has cleared, the vast moon is thousands of miles away, the floating light leaps like gold, and the silent shadow sinks on the wall; the fishermen's songs ask questions, how wonderful is this!" But I saw a clear sky, a mirror-like lake, fishing boats passing by, undulating hills on the shore, and lush forests,  Like a natural painting.  The secluded turquoise and clear jade-like lake water makes people want to take a dip.

    While I was sighing, a strong wind blew on the lake.??, the huge waves emptied out, and the waves, like thousands of troops, hit the embankment with great momentum, splashing countless broken jade.  Black clouds rolled out from the sky, occupying half of the sky in an instant, and then the heavy rain roared down, shrouding the distant scenery in white gauze.  The water in the lake was churning more and more violently, as if there were dragons biting and fighting at the bottom of the water, which was intimidating.

    It¡¯s going to rain heavily!  Seeing the power of heaven and earth, Hu Qingpeng hurriedly ran down the lake embankment and ran along the path.  The strong wind blew, the forest waves roared, and broken branches snapped down from time to time.  It was also his good luck. Just after running half a mile, he saw a liquor store in the bay of the lake ahead, which was just right to escape the coming wind and rain.

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng stepped into the wine shop, heavy rain began to fall, and the raindrops as big as copper coins made the tile roof crackle.  Fortunately, the store owner closed the window first, otherwise the tables and chairs in the room would have been blown over.  Hu Qingpeng took a breath and raised his eyes, as if he was suddenly struck by lightning. He was stunned and unable to move for a moment.

    Apart from the shopkeeper, there was only one customer in the wine shop.  Dressed in white, he has a handsome appearance, a cold and arrogant expression, and a mysterious and majestic temperament in his brows. His cold star-like eyes are cast on Hu Qingpeng, revealing a complicated look that makes it impossible to see through his inner thoughts.  He picked up the white silk handkerchief on the table, wiped his bare hands, and said calmly: "Young Master Hu, we have never seen each other in this life. I didn't expect to meet you in such a remote place! I wonder what you are doing here?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "Yi Mr. Yi, what a coincidence! I'm just here to take shelter from the rain. If you don't want to see me, I'll leave right away!" Suddenly he met Yi Wufeng who was lingering in his heart.  There are mixed feelings in my heart, very contradictory, I can't explain what I feel.  Although he wanted to get close to her and appreciate her beauty and charm, his reason did not allow him to do so.  He is the descendant of the Seven Sword Sects and a hero who will be admired by others in the future, while she is the elder of the Demon Sect and the sworn enemy of the people in the White Dao.  The gulf between the two men was so vast that it was impossible to bridge it.  If he had frequent contact with her, he was afraid that he would sink too deep and eventually be unable to extricate himself.  Looking at the beauty in front of me, I feel helpless as if she is so far away.

    Yi Wufeng frowned slightly. The shopkeeper and the waiter immediately jumped to Hu Qingpeng's side, forming a pincer attack from the left and the right. Their eyes were shining brightly. After sweeping away the mediocre and lazy demeanor just now, they turned out to be hidden masters.

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned, his true energy suddenly spread all over his body, and he said warily: "Master Yi, what is your intention?" He was worried, could he have entered a black shop by mistake?  Otherwise, how could there be such a shop in such a remote place?  Or is this the secret stronghold of the Demon Cult?

    Yi Wufeng looked at him carefully for a while and asked, "Hu Qingpeng, are you afraid of seeing me? Why are you in such a hurry to leave?"

    Of course, Hu Qingpeng would not tell the truth about his concerns, and said bravely: "Who said I'm afraid of you? It's just that I know that Mr. Yi has elegant taste and likes to be quiet, but I am just a layman and don't want to disturb Mr. Yi when he is tasting wine alone.  I am very happy, so I have to leave."

    Yi Wufeng smiled slightly, with an indescribable coolness, pointed to the empty seat opposite and said: "It's windy and rainy outside, do you have any urgent matters that you need to rush to do? If not, just sit down and drink with me."

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head, still hesitating whether to obey her instructions, but his feet walked to the table involuntarily.  He sighed secretly, since people are not willing to let him go easily, then he should simply be more generous. A man can take it and let it go, and don't let women look down on him.  Having made up his mind, he stretched out his hand to pour a glass of wine and said with a smile: "It's a rare opportunity to have a drink with the young master at the same table, so I won't be polite! Hu Mou has been saved by the young master several times, and I don't need to elaborate on my gratitude. Let me propose a glass to the young master first.  , I wish you eternal youth!" After saying this, he raised his glass and drank it all in one gulp.

    Yi Wufeng showed a look of appreciation, raised her glass, took a sip, and asked curiously: "Hu Qingpeng, I haven't seen you for a few days, and your skills have improved a lot. Did you have any adventures?"

    Hu Qingpeng said in surprise: "Young Master has such a brilliant vision! However, I didn't have any extraordinary encounters. It was just by chance that I merged and resolved all the foreign energy in my body, completely eliminating a huge hidden danger. Even so, meeting the Young Master  It¡¯s still a far cry from the comparison.¡±

    Yi Wufeng said: "You don't need to belittle yourself! Your current cultivation level is better than that of others of your age, and you are enough to rank in the top ten among the younger generation of disciples of the Seven Sword Sects. In time, your achievements will be limitless." After a pause.  After a pause, he asked as if casually: "What I'm curious about is, why did you suddenly appear here?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "I have heard for a long time that the scenery of Dongting Lake is unparalleled, vast and vast, and that countless literati and poets have written about it, so I have long been interested in coming to see it. It happened that I passed here on my way north, so I made a detour here to fulfill my long-cherished wish.  "

    Yi Wufeng said: "I see, you are actually a bit of a scholar! But to appreciate the stunning beauty of Dongting, it's better toYueyang is the best!  Meng Haoran's poem "Lin Dongting" contains the famous line "Steaming clouds and dreamy lakes, waves shaking the Yueyang Tower". Mei Yaochen of the Song Dynasty also wrote a poem that said, "Sails are as far as the eye can see for 800 miles, and people can see them from the Yueyang Tower."  ¡¯ As for the articles, of course, Fan Wenzhenggong¡¯s "Yueyang Tower" is the first to recommend. The sentence "Be worried about the world's worries first, and be happy after the world is happy" completely transcends the scope of landscapes and scenery. It is deafening and enlightening. It is truly an eternal masterpiece!  "

    Hu Qingpeng stared at her blankly, feeling more and more inscrutable about her, and praised: "It turns out that the young master is not only extraordinary in martial arts, but also proficient in poetry and prose, I admire him!"

    Yi Wufeng smiled and said, "You're not bad either! If it were those warriors, how would they know what I'm talking about? Playing the piano to a cow is the most boring thing. Hu Qingpeng, can you tell me Zhang Yukun's current whereabouts?"

    "Wha, what?!" Hu Qingpeng was shocked. With a flick of his wrist, the wine glass fell to the ground and cracked into several pieces.

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 6: The Battle of Secret Breeds

    The sound of the glass breaking made Hu Qingpeng wake up from his shock. He couldn't help but regret the meaningful look in his eyes at the dancing phoenix on his shirt.  Yi Wufeng may not have any evidence in hand, but he is just using words to test. It is only his fault that he cannot calm down and his guilty conscience shows his flaws.  With Yi Wufeng's shrewdness, it was impossible to lie and deceive her at this time.  Could it be that Yi Wufeng also listened to the rumors and coveted the treasure map of Tianxiahui?  He took a deep breath, quickly regained his composure, and said: "If I say that I don't know Zhang Yukun's whereabouts, Mr. Yi will definitely not believe it. Mr. Yi, can you tell me why I want to find Zhang Yukun?"

    Yi Wufeng seemed to be able to see through his inner thoughts and said calmly: "I'm different from those people. I don't believe in any 'treasure map' at all. But I received reliable news that before his death, Zeng Zhixiong  The Secret Art of Nirvana was given to Zhang Yukun for safekeeping. Huangfu Ji and Li Meixian of Baiyun Sect are determined to get this Secret Art. They have been stranded in Changsha because of it. I want to get the Secret Art before them.  , when the situation is unfavorable, even if it is destroyed, the secret root cannot fall into the hands of the Baiyun Sect."

    Hu Qingpeng wondered: "Both of your two major sects possess amazing magical skills, why are you still competing tit-for-tat for other people's secrets?" The Demon Sect is the boss of the underworld, and the Baiyun Sect is the head of the evil sect. This secret secret  Being valued so highly by both factions, doesn't it mean that Gao Qingcheng is in a very dangerous situation?  "Every man is innocent, but he is guilty of carrying a jade." This is an ancient saying!  He couldn't help but worry about his senior brother.

    Yi Wufeng smiled faintly: "Our sect and the Baiyun Sect have been enemies for generations, how can we let the other party get what they want? What's more, you don't need to inquire too clearly about the great secrets of the Baiyun Sect's inner strength and mental skills. Do you want to say it or not?  explain?"

    Of course Hu Qingpeng would not betray his companions, so he said casually: "Sir, how did you guess that I am related to Zhang Yukun?"

    Yi Wufeng had some time to rest and said: "Do you want to delay the time? It doesn't matter, I don't have anything urgent to do today anyway." She sorted out her thoughts, tapped the table and said: "Since you have learned about the conspiracy planned by Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower, you can  With your character and personality, you will probably try to inform Tianxiahui to take precautions early. And Tianxiahui is divided into two major factions. If you don¡¯t believe Hu Lingquan, then you can only contact Zhang Yukun, one of them. On the night of Zeng Zhixiong¡¯s birthday banquet  , Huangfuji and Hu Ling all cooperated inside and outside to kill all the heroes attending the birthday banquet, but Zhang Yukun escaped. It happened that you and your companions also disappeared on the same night. If my prediction is correct, you should have stayed with Zhang Yukun  , this is the second one. Zhang Yukun disappeared for many days, but appeared at the cargo terminal late at night five days ago, went on a killing spree, and finally escaped by diving. And you, who had also been missing for a long time, suddenly appeared by the Dongting Lake. Isn't this a coincidence?  ? This is the third reason. You have internal injuries, are unkempt, and are wearing unfitting peasant clothes. As a high disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect, you do not wear a sword. This is really against common sense. This is the fourth reason. Based on the above four points, I can conclude that  Not only did you know Zhang Yukun, but you also jointly planned with him a good show to attack the east and west, and the golden cicada escaped from its shell! You pretended to be Zhang Yukun, deliberately showed up to lure the enemy, and attracted all the pursuers to the lower reaches of the Xiangjiang River, so that Zhang Yukun and others could escape from Changsha City. When  After you regain your true self and dress up as an ordinary farmer, you can walk out of the encirclement with swagger. As for those who don¡¯t know the truth, they will never find the target even if they dig three feet into the ground. The real Zhang Yukun has already gone away! What I said  Is it right?"

    The more Hu Qingpeng listened, the more he admired him. He no longer expected to make up a convincing reason for the other party. He sighed: "Young master is very aware of everything, thoughtful and meticulous. Everything is as if he saw it with his own eyes. Hu is convinced. Yes, I am pretending to be Zhang Tang."  The main thing is to attract enemies. Hall Master Zhang and the others have indeed left Changsha. As for the specific itinerary, I won't tell you even if you kill me." As he spoke, he was secretly on guard. Once the two sides broke up, they would have to fight hard.

    Yi Wufeng ignored Hu Qingpeng's hostility, signaled the shopkeeper to come over, handed him a jade plaque, and said: "Immediately give me an order. All believers within a radius of three hundred miles will stop their actions and all turn to the southeast of Changsha to search for targets.  Remember, you must be careful to hide your traces when evacuating, and do not alert the masters of Baiyun Sect!"

    The shopkeeper bowed and said: "Yes!" He immediately put on his hat and raincoat, rushed into the heavy rain, and disappeared in an instant.

    Hu Qingpeng said coldly: "You just changed direction now, how can you catch up with them? It's just a waste of manpower and energy!"

    Yi Wufeng said calmly: "Really? Then why are you so nervous? In fact, I should thank you. It was precisely because of your appearance that I thought of the truth of the matter and was one step ahead of the Baiyun Sect. If you  If you are willing to cooperate with me and persuade Zhang Yukun to hand over the secret secret, we will never harm your companions and guarantee to escort you safely to any place. In addition, in exchange, I can make the decision to let each of you practice a secret skill.  "

    Hu Qingpeng said flatly: "Impossible! You opened the doorEven if you have high conditions, I will never cooperate with you.  Without further ado, I'll say goodbye!  "As he said this, he stood up and started walking.

    "Stop!" Yi Wufeng yelled coldly and stood up, her powerful momentum rushing around like a tide.  Her pretty face was filled with frost, and she sneered: "Hu Qingpeng, in front of me, how can I allow you to come and leave whenever you want? Where do you want me to put my face?"

    Hu Qingpeng made a mistake with his palms, exuding unyielding fighting spirit, resisting the huge pressure exerted by the opponent, and said without being humble or arrogant: "What do you want, Master?"

    Yi Wufeng said: "You are the key figure that affects the success or failure of the entire operation. If I let you go like this, how can I explain to the leader? How can I convince my subordinates? If you can catch my ten moves, I will be here today.  I will let you go. Otherwise, you have to let me handle it."

    "Okay, it's a deal!"

    Hu Qingpeng had no choice. He could not retreat due to emotion or reason, but could only stand up and fight.  This is a contest of martial arts, wisdom and luck. Negligence in any link will lead to a disastrous defeat.  Although his internal strength has been greatly improved, the most terrible thing is that he does not have a suitable weapon. His sword skills are completely useless. Whether he can survive ten moves depends on God's will.

    Yi Wufeng said proudly: "I'll give you three moves first, then take action!"

    Hu Qingpeng was secretly angry. It was unbearable that her handsome man should be looked down upon by her like this!  He yelled: "Who wants you to give in? Look at your palms!" He stretched out his palms, and the fierce wind of his palms hit the opponent's face. A flying kick from underneath was the real killing move.

    "The first move!" Yi Wufeng leaned back slightly, only to hear a loud cracking sound, and an Eight Immortals table was smashed into pieces by Hu Qingpeng.  She shook her head and said: "Is this your strength? How disappointing!"

    Hu Qingpeng's face turned red with embarrassment, and he was extremely horrified in his heart. Yiwu Feng could be said to be as quiet as a virgin, and as active as a stray rabbit, and his body movements were so fast that it was unbelievable.  Unless he uses a long sword to fight, there may be a chance to compete. Just relying on fists and kicks, he can't even think of touching someone else's clothes.  But he was not a person who gave up easily. He steeled himself and jumped forward with a loud shout, his iron fists and flying kicks rolling over like a torrential rain.

    The dancing phoenix in lotus clothes steps lightly, like an elf in the wind, dodging deadly killing moves with perfect grace, and her movements appear elegant and casual.  She was able to join the ranks of the demon sect's elders because of her superhuman martial arts and wisdom, and her breadth of knowledge was not comparable to that of Hu Qingpeng.  What's more, the moves Hu Qingpeng used were not proficient and he didn't master the essence. There were too many flaws in his attack to form a real threat.  After three moves, Yi Wufeng shouted coldly: "Be careful!" He pointed his right index finger in the air, and with a chirping sound, an invisible finger force passed through the gap between Hu Qingpeng's arms like an arrow and shot towards the big point on his chest.

    The opponent's finger wind came so fast that Hu Qingpeng had no time to turn back his palm to protect him. He suddenly leaned back with his upper body and used the iron bridge technique to barely avoid the vital point.  In this flash of lightning, he suddenly remembered the first time he met Yi Wufeng. On that day, he used almost the same moves to avoid her attack.  I never thought that many days later, the same scene would happen again. Could it be that God was playing a trick on me?  Yi Wufeng didn't wait for him to straighten his back, and quickly slapped down his left palm, sealing his five acupuncture points instantly.  Hu Qingpeng fell to the ground with a bang, his posture was very awkward.

    Yi Wufeng smiled and said: "This is the fifth move, you lose!"

    Hu Qingpeng looked up at her proud figure and bright eyes, feeling discouraged. This woman was too strong. Even though he had made rapid progress in martial arts practice, he was still no match for her.  I wonder when he will have to wait until he can completely defeat her and save his face from being humiliated several times?  He said bitterly: "If I had my sword in your hand, you would never win so easily!"

    Yi Wufeng said: "Aren't you convinced? Don't forget, I didn't use the jade flute either. I want to know, does the promise you just made count?"

    Hu Qingpeng said loudly: "A real man will never go back on his word! I am not as good as others, so I should admit defeat. If you want to chop or kill, just do it! If I frown, my surname is not 'Hu'!"

    Yi Wufeng shook his head and said, "I won't kill you. I have no interest in dead people. I just want you to accompany me to Wuchang and stay there for a while."

    Hu Qingpeng said in astonishment: "Is it that simple? Don't you have any other requirements?" There was a look of doubt in his eyes. How could the Demon Sect provide him with food and accommodation for no reason? Did she have another conspiracy?

    Yi Wufeng rolled her eyes at him and said displeasedly: "Am I so untrustworthy in your mind? If you don't want to tell the whereabouts of your companions, I won't embarrass you. But if you are killed by the Baiyun Sect,  They will try their best to get the information they need from you. The cruelty of their methods is beyond your imagination. No matter how strong your will is, once you taste the feeling of life being worse than death, you will eventually  Give in. For safety's sake, I'm going to arrange for you to disappear.For a while, until everything calms down.  Do you understand it?  "

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly realized that as long as he was still controlled by the Demon Sect, the Baiyun Sect would not be able to obtain correct information, and of course there would be no chance to seize the magical secret. The Demon Sect would have the upper hand in this competition.  Thinking back to Yue Zongjin's bad habit of eating human brains, his back feels cold. If he falls into the hands of the Baiyun Sect, he might as well commit suicide, otherwise he will suffer countless perverted tortures!  He smiled bitterly and said: "In that case, I would like to thank you, sir, otherwise I would be alone and would never be able to defeat the many masters of Baiyun Sect. Well, I promise you!"

    Yi Wufeng said: "Don't look so gloomy. You are our guest, not a prisoner, and we will not imprison you for the rest of your life." He pointed at the wind and opened his acupuncture points.  He announced: "In order to deceive others when we go on the road, you will temporarily act as my servant!"

    Hu Qingpeng lost his voice and said: "Servant?! Is there any other identity to choose from? I don't know how to serve people." He secretly added in his heart, "Especially I don't know how to serve women."

    Yi Wufeng said: "You have no choice!"

    The strong wind never lasts, and the heavy rain never lasts.

    Soon the wind and rain stopped, the clouds dispersed and the sun rose, the blue sky seemed as pure as washed by water.  A colorful rainbow spans the sky and hangs above the lake, showing dreamlike colors.  The air is filled with the smell of green grass and earth, which is refreshing.

    Yi Wufeng took the mount "Dark Cloud Covering Snow" and headed to Wuchang with Hu Qingpeng who changed into a servant's attire.  She was walking leisurely in front, her beautiful eyes were looking forward to her, her demeanor was generous, and she looked like a handsome man with a cold look.  Hu Qingpeng, carrying a heavy and large burden, trotted behind the horse, looking like a typical domestic servant.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at Yi Wufeng¡¯s slender back, stepping on the mud on the ground, and couldn¡¯t help lamenting his bad luck.  He is a dignified disciple of the Hengshan sect, but he has become a servant of the demon sect elders. If the elders of the sect see him, how will they feel?  Perhaps the most direct reaction is to draw a sword and execute him on the spot, so as not to disgrace the family.  He originally wanted to catch up with the master uncle and his entourage, but now it seems impossible.  Who knows when the secret war will end?  If it takes a year and a half, that would not be good.  If the news that he was hiding in the Demon Sect was leaked, he would become a traitor to the Baidao and a sinner of the Hengshan Sect. Even if he jumped into the Yellow River, he would not be able to escape.

    The journey was uneventful. In the evening, we came to a small town and found a clean inn to stay.  The inn is located right on the edge of Dongting Lake. Through the windows, you can enjoy the beautiful scenery of golden snakes jumping on the lake at sunset.  But I saw the sunset was gorgeous, the reflection of the island was picturesque, the sails were in pieces, and the sound of fishermen's songs and questions floated in the wind, lingering in my ears.

    The two freshened up a little and stayed at the inn to have dinner.  Yi Wufeng behaved elegantly, chewing slowly and wiping the corners of her mouth with a silk scarf from time to time, while Hu Qingpeng devoured the food in front of him with the power of wind and clouds.  The waiters at the inn looked at the very different eating looks of the "master and servant" and all hid their mouths and snickered.

    Yi Wufeng frowned and said, "Are you reincarnated as a hungry ghost? You look so ugly when you eat."

    Hu Qingpeng patted his belly and laughed in a low voice: "It's better to follow the rich people, otherwise how can you eat such delicious food! These days of hiding and not eating enough, I almost forgot what the taste of meat is, what a disrespect.  I hope you will forgive me."

    Yi Wufeng suddenly remembered something and asked softly: "By the way, what skills did you rely on to escape the rigorous search of Tianxiahui and Baiyun Sect?"

    Hu Qingpeng told the truth about Zeng Zhixiong¡¯s secret underground tunnel, and finally asked in confusion: ¡°Since you learned about Baiyun Sect¡¯s conspiracy against Tianxiahui, why didn¡¯t you take action that night? Aren¡¯t the two factions feuding?¡±

    Yi Wufeng smiled slightly and said: "What do you know! If we hadn't destroyed the poisonous plan of Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower that night, many people would have died!"

    It turns out that because there were too many underworld figures attending Zeng Zhixiong¡¯s birthday party, Tianxiahui set up two venues to hold banquets, one was at Wanhe Garden in Linjiang, and the other was at Tianxiahui¡¯s main altar.  After all, there are only a few people who are qualified to enter the Tianxiahui General Forum, and most of the guests can only be received in Wanhe Garden.  The Baiyun Sect and the Yanyu Tower had already buried strong poison under the Wanhe Garden. When the guests at the birthday banquet got excited, they would light the fuse and blow them up to death.  If the plan succeeds, all the gangsters in several southwestern provinces will be wiped out, and countless people will die.  Yi Wufeng had limited strength at that time, so she could only concentrate her troops to attack the weaker side of the opponent's road, kill off the ambushes ambushing around Wanhe Garden, and destroy all the fuses of the zha medicine.

    Hu Qingpeng was horrified. Baiyun Sect and Yanyu Tower dared to plan such a vicious conspiracy. It was really inhumane!  He couldn't help but look at Yi Wufeng again, as if it was the first day he met her.  There are rumors in the world that all the people in the Demon Cult are cold-blooded, cruel and bloodthirsty scum, but this one in front of me has just saved the lives of thousands of people!  And those people have nothing to do with her, she can totallyIgnore them and let them disappear into ashes.  How to explain this?  What's especially rare is that she didn't make any noise after rescuing people, silently guarding this shocking secret, and had no intention of taking this opportunity to become famous in the world.  He couldn't help but said: "Why don't you tell everyone the truth to wash away the bad name of yoursect?"

    Yi Wufeng sighed: "Even if I announce it, how many people will believe it? It won't freeze three feet in a day. The sects in the rivers and lakes have deep prejudices against our religion and are very wary of it. How can it be changed because of this matter?"  What do you think? Is the distinction between black and white, good and evil, really insurmountable?"

    The two of them looked at each other and fell silent at the same time, both feeling a little disappointed.  The sectarian opinions among the various factions in the world have existed for a long time, and I am afraid they will not change easily.

    Suddenly I heard the neighing of horses in the distance, and a carriage approached, stopping just in front of the inn.  Yi Wufeng's face suddenly changed color slightly, and there was a frosty chill in her eyes.  Hu Qingpeng concentrated his ears and listened to the footsteps outside the door. His heart sank. Two masters arrived at the same time!  Seeing Yi Wufeng's expression change again, he became suspicious. Could it be that he was a pursuer sent by the Baiyun Sect?  He was frightened at this moment. He immediately reached into his arms and held the dagger.

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 7: The Evil Man Blocks the Road

    No.

    ?? There were silhouettes of people flashing at the gate, and a strange sweet fragrance floated in the wind and filled the air.  I saw a handsome young man with a folding fan walking into the inn first. He was handsome, tall and tall, with a precious jade pendant on his belt. He always had an evil smile on his lips, which was quite cynical.  The two girls following him closely, one was dressed in white, with skin as white and tender as snow, a graceful figure, with a soft waist that could only be grasped, and beautiful; the other was dressed in red, plump and tall,  Her twin peaks were so high that they almost burst out of her clothes, and her big, watery eyes were full of spring. Her eyes were wandering around, and the men were drooling so much that their eyeballs almost fell to the ground.  Walking at the end was a guard in black. His face was expressionless and his eyes were empty. His whole body was as if carved from ice. His right hand was firmly holding the handle of the knife, and his whole body exuded a faint murderous aura.  As soon as they stepped into the inn, they became the center of attention and could be heard in the store.

    Hu Qingpeng watched the new guests warily. When he saw the face of the black-clothed guard clearly, his heart was shaken and he almost screamed out.  This man looks very similar to Gao Qingcheng, almost cast from the same mold, but he is obviously more mature and stronger than Gao Qingcheng.  I wonder if he and Senior Brother Gao are related by blood?  Why is it like a walking zombie without any emotion?

    The handsomely dressed young man glanced at everyone, and a strange light suddenly burst out from his eyes. He folded his folding fan with a "pop" and walked straight towards Yi Wufeng. He clasped his fists from a distance and said with a smile: "I didn't expect that in a remote and remote place.  , to be able to meet a dragon and a phoenix among men! This brother is so majestic and majestic that he stands out from the crowd, making people admire him immediately. My brother Yu Wenzheng, please interrupt me rashly. Please don¡¯t take offense. I wonder if my brother can give me his name so that I can help him.  Close and close?¡±

    As they approached, the fragrance in the air became stronger.  Hu Qingpeng saw that Yu Wenzheng had extraordinary bearing, noble clothes, generous and decent manners, and had the unique charm of a mature man. He couldn't help feeling ashamed of himself, and suddenly felt uncomfortable all over.  Secretly speculating on the other party's intentions, Yu Wenzheng must have a plan if he is so attentive.  I wonder if their target is Yi Wufeng or themselves?  I hope they have nothing to do with Baiyun Sect.

    The tip of Yi Wufeng's eyebrows wrinkled slightly, revealing a look of disgust that was not easy to detect, and said calmly: "Young Master Yuwen is so polite! I am an unknown person, and I dare not talk to you. The friendship between gentlemen is as light as water, so you don't need to mention my name.  "

    Yu Wenzheng's smile froze, and a ray of anger flashed through his eyes. He laughed and said: "Since we are destined to meet each other, why should I refuse you thousands of miles away? Are you really not giving me any face?" Suddenly his palm came out.  , grabbing Yi Wufeng's delicate hand on the table.  This move seems simple and casual, but in fact it is an extremely skillful grappling technique. The movement moves left and right, and the energy covers a three-foot range on the table.

    " Hu Qingpeng used force when he saw Yu Wenzheng's disagreement. It was really insulting to the gentle man, and his evaluation of him was immediately reduced.  It was funny in her heart. As an elder of the Demon Sect, Yi Wufeng was the only one who bullied others. How often had she been bullied by others?  In particular, she dislikes contact with men, and Yu Wenzheng actually wants to be frivolous towards her. Isn't this a move on Tai Sui's head?

    Yi Wufeng frowned and snorted coldly: "Presumptuous!" Her fingers were slightly curled into an orchid shape, and her fingertips trembled rapidly, creating thousands of changes in the small space, as if playing invisible strings, a string of  Another sharp finger wind struck the opponent's veins.

    Yu Wenzheng did not expect that Yi Wufeng's martial arts was so good. He couldn't help but let out a cry of surprise, and his palms shrank sharply. He was still hit by two finger winds on his arm, and half of his body was paralyzed.  His expression remained unchanged, but he took two steps back and said with a smile on his face: "I was mistaken. It turns out that my brother is not only a charming person, but also a master who hides his secrets! Disrespectful."

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said: "Forget it, I won't follow your tricks! If you don't have other important matters, I won't accompany you." He threw a piece of silver on the table and walked away.

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly followed.

    Yu Wenzheng watched Yi Wufeng's back disappear, his face turned gloomy, his internal energy was too much, and his paralyzed meridians quickly regained consciousness, and murmured: "It's interesting to bump into a beauty from the Demon Sect! Such a personality, such a temperament, Qian  It¡¯s a rare sight among thousands of people!¡±

    The girl in red next to him leaned over and said in a bored voice: "Master, have you fallen in love with her? She is so cold!"

    Yu Wenzheng pinched her delicate cheek and said meaningfully: "For a man, if he can melt an iceberg, the pleasure of conquest may be the strongest!" A blazing flame ignited in his eyes,  The naked desire is clearly revealed.

    A night of silence.  At dawn the next day, Yi Wufeng and Hu Qingpeng set off for Wuchang.  Not long after they left the town, they heard the sound of hoofbeats and rolling wheels on the road, and a gorgeous carriage was chasing them like lightning. The driver was Yu Wenzheng's black-clad escort.

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Sir, it seems that Yu Wenzheng is determined to be a traitor and is brazenly pursuing him!"

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said, "The soldiers are coming to stop us.", the water will cover the earth, who is afraid of whom!  I want to see what kind of medicine he sells in his gourd!  " He reined in his horse and moved to the side of the road, looking coldly at the approaching carriage.

    Unexpectedly, the guard in black turned a blind eye to the two of them. The carriage blew past them like a gust of wind, without stopping at all, and quickly disappeared at the end of the road.

    The expected battle did not happen. Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said, "Strange, could it be that we were worrying too much? They have no intention of continuing to entangle, and they just happened to be on the same road?"

    Yi Wufeng shook her head and said: "Yu Wenzheng is arrogant and domineering. How can he be the kind of person who keeps his head in the clouds and suffers losses? Moreover, he is gorgeously dressed and takes beautiful maids with him when he travels far away. At first glance, he is a person who is greedy for pleasure and addicted to women.  . He is willing to get up early and rush on the road, most likely to catch up with us, otherwise he will sleep until midnight. I estimate that he may be waiting in front to intercept us."

    Hu Qingpeng frowned and said: "In that case, should we take a detour to avoid them and avoid conflicts?" It is better to do less than to do more, not to mention that the opponent is not a weakling, and the outcome of a fight is unpredictable.

    Yi Wufeng glared at him and said angrily: "Who am I? How can I take a detour because I'm afraid of my opponent? Once word spreads to the world, it would be weird not to make people laugh. When the matter comes, I would rather choose to fight.  , instead of choosing to escape! No matter how strong the enemy is, I will still give him a try!" After saying that, he flicked the whip and urged the horse to go straight.

    After walking for more than ten miles, the population gradually became sparse, and large areas of grass and shrubs began to appear. Occasionally, there were groups of wild dogs wandering nearby, and crows quacking in the air.  At this time, the road winds through a forest, with thick shade and overgrown weeds, and it is quiet without any sound of people.  Hu Qingpeng murmured: "This is a good place to kill people and silence them, destroy the corpses and eliminate traces!" After walking for more than a hundred steps into the forest, he suddenly saw a carriage parked in the middle of the road, blocking the way. The black-clad guard was like a sculpture.  Sitting in the car, a strange atmosphere enveloped the surroundings.

    Yi Wufeng and Hu Qingpeng exchanged a look and said loudly: "Hey, a good dog doesn't block the road! Please drive the carriage away!"

    The guard in black remained motionless, as if he didn't understand the sarcastic meaning of Yi Wufeng's words.

    Yi Wufeng was secretly angry, raised her skills and shouted: "Yu Wenzheng, stop being so mysterious, I know you are hiding in the car! You are a human or a ghost, come out and talk!"

    A burst of triumphant laughter was heard in the carriage. The curtain was opened. Yu Wenzheng jumped out of the carriage first, followed closely by the red and white girls.  Yu Wenzheng shook the paper fan with his hand, and his eyes shone with determination, as if he was facing a prey that he could easily capture. He smiled and said: "We are all old acquaintances. Miss, why are you so angry? You need to know that angry women are easy to change.  old."

    Yi Wufeng was not surprised when he heard that he had revealed that she was disguised as a man. She said coldly: "Stop talking nonsense! Yu Wenzheng, what is your intention to stop us for no reason? Do you think you suffered less yesterday?"

    Yu Wenzheng said solemnly: "My sincerity, Miss, can't you see it? There is a saying in the Book of Songs: 'Guan Guan Jiujiu, in the River Island. A graceful lady, a gentleman is very arrogant.' I fell in love with the Miss at first sight,  I can't help myself. I tossed and turned last night and couldn't sleep at night. If Miss can accept Yuwen's intention, I will be willing to give you all the glory and wealth in the world! I"

    Yi Wufeng said impatiently: "Shut up! Do you deserve to be called a 'gentleman'? You are a duplicitous bastard. No matter what you say, I won't believe a word of it!"

    Hu Qingpeng secretly cheered: Well done!  This dog-like guy is a toad who wants to eat swan meat - a wishful thinking!

    Yu Wenzheng was not angry when he heard this. He raised his chin and said, "No woman I like can escape from my grasp, and you are no exception! I am here today to conquer you and make you mine from now on."  Get under me, woman! As long as you are obedient, I will let you taste the greatest pleasure that a woman can enjoy!"

    Yi Wufeng was furious. Although there were many people in the Demon Cult who were lusting after women, they all followed the rules in front of her. No one dared to be rude and shameless to raise such unreasonable thoughts.  Silver teeth were biting secretly, his face was covered with frost, and the veins on his forehead were beating faintly. He was obviously extremely angry, and said coldly: "Yu Wenzheng, you are the first man to insult me ??like this! I won't cut you into pieces today."  , the body was broken into thousands of pieces, but it¡¯s hard to eliminate the hatred in my heart!¡±

    Yu Wenzheng didn't care and laughed: "Then come and kill me! Why, are you reluctant?"

    When Hu Qingpeng heard the teasing meaning in Yu Wenzheng's words, he was so angry that his lungs almost exploded, and an uncontrollable murderous intention rushed straight to the top door.  Although Yi Wufeng is an elder of the Demon Sect and has a very different status from him, she is the woman he admires most, like the holy snow lotus on the iceberg, which cannot be defiled by others.  However, Yu Wenzheng repeatedly offended her and violated his taboos.  He yelled angrily: "Yu Wenzheng, go to hell!" He suddenly jumped up and flew through the air like a roc, and his fists slammed like a mountain.?, the violent fist wind made the horse neigh and retreat in panic.

    Yu Wenzheng¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise, a mere servant could have such skill!  He shouted: "Dog slave, are you worthy of taking action against me? Sword slave, kill him!"

    As soon as the words fell, a black shadow flashed. The black-clothed guard who was sitting firmly in the car moved to high altitude in an instant. A cold light broke through the air like lightning and hit the big hole on the top of Hu Qingpeng's head.

    The sword energy was poured down on his head like ice water, and Hu Qingpeng felt awe-struck in his heart. The murderous intent of his opponent was unparalleled, especially his sword technique was fierce and sharp. One strike of the sword had the power to split the sky and split the earth. He was definitely a top-notch sword master!  With murderous intent on his mind, he straightened up, raised three feet tall, and slammed his iron fist on the blade.  The black-clothed guard known as the "Knife Slave" twisted his wrist and slashed back with the knife, not giving him a chance to breathe.

    Hu Qingpeng quickly took out the dagger with his right hand and stabbed the blade with a sting. He jumped back and landed in front of the dancing phoenix horse.  But when he saw that the sword was as bright as snow, the sword slave slashed at him one after another, all using offensive moves, chasing him relentlessly.  Hu Qingpeng had no sword in his hand. Facing the opponent's continuous killing moves, he had almost no power to fight back, and he was in danger in an instant.  The strength of the sword slave seemed to never be exhausted. Every time he struck with a sword, it was still as powerful as the first sword. Hu Qingpeng was unable to cope with it and was retreating steadily.

    In the critical moment, he suddenly heard a message from Yi Wufeng: "Idiot, don't fight with him head-on! Avoid the real situation and turn to the weak, wander around and walk away as soon as you touch it!" Hu Qingpeng was enlightened, so he immediately woke up and quickly walked into the bushes.  Avoid and use complex terrain to get rid of opponents.  The sword slave had excellent sword skills and deep internal strength, but the transformation of his body skills was not flexible enough. He seemed to have no self-awareness and lack of flexibility. He only knew how to mechanically execute the master's orders.  He chased after Hu Qingpeng, slashed with his knife, and cleared a passage. The big trees blocking the road fell down one after another, and countless leaves flew into the air.

    Hu Qingpeng was secretly speechless when he saw it. This man has such terrifying destructive power!  Deliberately using foreign objects to consume the opponent's strength, he used the crane dance technique to fight and escape, gradually moving away from the road and entering the depths of the woods.  Even so, the opponent's attacks became more and more fierce, and his clothes were torn in many places by the cold and sharp sword energy.  Hu Qingpeng was angry and annoyed. This was the first time that he was forced into such a panic by his opponent in a fight. If there were no trees that temporarily slowed down his opponent, he would have fallen down long ago!  However, as long as the sword slave is not a man of steel, he will definitely slow down his offensive due to exhaustion. Then it will be his time to counterattack!

    The two of them chased each other, and the knife slave cut down several trees that were in the way. Suddenly, he bumped into a century-old tree. The wood was extremely hard. He failed to cut the trunk with his knife, and the blade got stuck in the middle of the trunk.  , unable to pull it out for a while.

    Under the induction of qi machine, Hu Qingpeng immediately noticed that the pressure behind him suddenly disappeared. Without thinking, he kicked off the branch and jumped back in the air. He used the dagger in his hand to use the "Xian Ke Tiao Shu" move and pointed at the enemy's eyebrows.  The knife slave stared blankly at the dagger stabbed in front of him, seemingly unwilling to abandon the knife and dodge.  Hu Qingpeng secretly rejoiced. Although his opponent had high martial arts skills, he was a fool and could not avoid this killing move!  Before he could finish his thought, a sudden white light dazzled, and a three-finger-wide soft knife appeared out of thin air, striking the dagger's edge with a bang.

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked - he had made a mistake in predicting the enemy, and it turned out that he had a second knife hidden on his body!  There was a sudden light in the hand, and the dagger broke into countless pieces.  Following a sharp pain in his abdomen, he was kicked hard by the knife slave, and he flew backwards involuntarily. He broke several small trees with a crack and fell to the grass. Blood spurted out of his mouth and cold sweat poured out.

    The knife slave carried a soft knife as bright as snow, and flew into the air like a shadow. The knife flashed and chopped off without mercy.  Hu Qingpeng hurriedly rolled over, but felt the blade of the blade passing by his back, making every hair stand upside down.  Just as he was about to be injured by the opponent's knife, a sharp whistle suddenly broke the silence in the woods and shot straight into the sky.  The sword slave's movements suddenly paused, as if he heard the Lord Buddha's call, he immediately turned around and ran away, no longer paying attention to the target he had been chasing so hard.

    Hu Qingpeng unexpectedly escaped death and couldn't help but call him lucky.  Seeing the sword slave running back along the path he came from, his heart moved and he shouted out loud: "No!" The roar just now must be Yu Wenzheng summoning the sword slave. Doesn't that mean that Yi Wufeng is about to fight an enemy?  Four?  Immediately, he jumped up like his butt was on fire and chased the knife slave at full speed.

    The place where they met was dozens of feet away from the road. The two of them ran wildly and returned to the place almost at the same time.  I saw two young girls lying on the roadside with exhausted expressions. Yi Wufeng was fighting fiercely with Yu Wenzheng, but Yu Wenzheng was more defensive than offensive. He was already at a disadvantage and his life was in danger.

    Yu Wenzheng was so busy when he caught a glimpse of Dao Slave, he was overjoyed, and he pinched his lips and let out another scream.  When Yi Wufeng took advantage of his distraction, he tapped the wind with his left finger, and with a pop, he poked a bloody hole in his shoulder, and blood gushed out like a spring.  At this moment, the sword wind roared, and the sword slave rushed into the battle group like a tiger descending from the mountain, swung his sword to take out Yi Wufeng's vitals.  Yi Wufeng didn't care about expanding the results of the battle."The Magic Flute of Paradise" is like a seal, dismantling the enemy's killing moves one by one.

    Yu Wenzheng made a feint and suddenly jumped to the open space. He saw a handsome face with purple in it, which was extremely ugly.

    The sword slave fought alone against the dancing phoenix, but he was able to evenly divide the situation, and the smoke and dust were billowing from the kill, making it difficult to tell the difference.  His eyes became redder and redder during the fierce fight, as if they were bloodshot and glowed horribly.  What's even more peculiar is that the darker the color of his eyes, the stronger the force of his attacks, and he seems to have unlimited potential.

    Hu Qingpeng was extremely worried when he saw it, wishing he could help in the fight and knock down the sword slave before he turned into a terrifying monster.  But he knew very well that Yi Wufeng had a strong personality and would never allow him to attack together, using more to defeat fewer.  Unless Yu Wenzheng is also on the court, forming a two-on-two situation.  Thinking of this, he glanced sideways at Yu Wenzheng, and suddenly found a blood-red iron pipe in his hand, with dense needle-like objects exposed at the mouth of the pipe, and a blue light flashing at the sharp end.  Hu Qingpeng's heart sank, a bone-chilling chill spread throughout his body, and he shouted: "Sir, be careful with hidden weapons!"

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 8: Soul-Destroying Poison Needle

    I am traveling during the National Day. Please forgive me for suspending updates.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Before Hu Qingpeng finished speaking, Yu Wenzheng suddenly shouted: "Sword slave, step back three feet!" His order was like an imperial edict. The sword slave immediately returned the sword to block the vital point, jumped behind him, and distanced himself from his opponent.  Just hearing a soft click, the iron pipe in Yu Wenzheng's hand suddenly shot out a burst of blue starlight, which spread into a huge net in an instant, covering the space around Yi Wufeng, approaching at extremely high speed.

    Yi Wufeng's face changed slightly, her jade flute danced rapidly, and a piece of white light appeared in front of her like a huge shield. At the same time, she jumped up high to avoid the core area where the poisonous needles were densely packed. The white shadow flashed and disappeared in the dense clouds.  Among the branches and leaves.  Her mount was hit in the neck by several poisonous needles. She screamed and fell to the ground immediately, with black blood flowing from her mouth and nose.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked when he saw this. Even strong horses couldn't withstand such a strong poison. How could people survive if it was shot into them?  There is no blood feud between the two parties, but Yu Wenzheng actually used such a vicious hidden weapon. It is really crazy!  His heart is cruel and cruel, no worse than Huangfu Ji and others.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????]  Following a loud crash, countless leaves shook off the branches, like a heavy rainstorm, and were swept by the wind straight towards Yu Wenzheng and others.  Looking at it coldly, the green dragon roared and pounced on the enemy, its majesty was unparalleled.

    Yu Wenzheng's eyes were filled with fluttering green leaves, and his cheeks hurt from the strong wind blowing in his face. He couldn't see his opponent, so he didn't dare to fire hidden weapons randomly, so he hurriedly shouted: "Sword slave, stop her!"

    The sword slave had instincts like a beast. As soon as he received the master's order, he held the sword in his hand and rushed into the green leaves in the sky. The sword flashed quickly, breaking a gap, and met the white-clothed snow-like man.  , an opponent as elegant as a fairy.

    Yi Wufeng shouted coldly: "Well done!" The white light was like lightning, hitting the blade hard.  In an instant, cold frost that was imperceptible to the naked eye quickly condensed on the blade, and the bone-piercing chill made the sword slave tremble.  Without waiting for him to change his moves and attack, Yiwu Fengyu Flute struck in succession, each hit hitting the soft knife without any fancy, instilling the cold internal energy.  But after hearing several violent earthquakes, the knife slave's soft knife was covered with frost and showed a series of cracks. Suddenly, there was a crisp "clang" sound, and it could no longer withstand the impact of the internal force of the two masters, and turned into thousands of metal fragments.  Scattered.

    The opponent's empty door was wide open, and Yi Wufeng took advantage of the situation and slammed down with a flute.  The sword slave hurriedly used his body skills to avoid the vital point, and with a muffled bang, his shoulder was hit, and he vomited blood and fell to the ground.  These few times, the rabbits rise and the falcons fall, and the figures merge and separate instantly, leaving no one with time to intervene.

    Yu Wenzheng was horrified. Once the knife slave had no knife in his hand, he was like a tiger that had lost its fangs and claws and could no longer threaten the opponent.  And how could he save the situation by himself?  I couldn't help but regret in my heart. I seriously underestimated the opponent's strength. As a result, I failed to steal the chicken and lost a handful of rice.  He pointed the iron pipe at Yi Wufeng and shouted: "Stop!"

    Yi Wufeng abruptly stopped the momentum of her attack, jumped back with a somersault, and stood far away from Yu Wenzheng. Her cold eyes pierced his face and sneered: "Yu Wenzheng, isn't it?  Do you want to beg me to spare your life?"

    Yu Wenzheng's face was livid, and he said with a stern expression: "Don't be complacent! What I have in my hand is the 'Tianxing Soul-Destroying Needle', one of the seven hidden weapons in the martial arts world. Anyone who hits it will be killed immediately, and there is no cure. This is the first time you can escape by chance.  Come on, you may not have such good luck the second time! If you are not afraid of death, just come up and give it a try!"

    Yiwu Feng's delicate body trembled slightly, and she asked in surprise: "Where did you get the 'Tianxing Soul-Breaking Needle'? This is the treasure of Qixing Villa. It is a masterpiece passed down from generation to generation by the hidden weapon master Tian Xingzi a hundred years ago. It is never lent to others. You are  How did you get it?¡±

    Yu Wenzheng said with a ferocious smile: "It's very simple. After destroying the Seven Stars Villa, the Soul-Destroying Needle will naturally change its owner! Since you know how powerful it is, you can save me the trouble of talking. How do you want to understand what happened today? Please click below.  Come?"

    Yi Wufeng said: "Huh, you guys started this trouble, and you actually asked me what to do? You go out to travel around the world, but you rely on a hidden weapon to protect your life. You really have a shame for your master! That's all.  I don¡¯t want to kill you either, lest I taint my hands. You¡¯d better take your people and disappear from my presence immediately!¡±

    Yu Wenzheng pretended not to hear the sarcasm in the other party's words, and asked suspiciously: "Don't you have any other conditions?" In the world of rivers and lakes, the winner is the king, and the loser is the bandit.  In today's battle, since the other side has the upper hand, there is no reason to let them go so easily.

    Yi Wufeng looked at the horse lying dead on the roadside and said: "My horse is a BMW from the Western Regions, but it was killed by you today. How do you know?"

    Yu Wenzheng breathed a sigh of relief and said: "It's just a trivial matter, don't worry about it!" He took out a small bag from his arms.He threw the gems at Yi Wufeng's feet, "The gems here are worth more than 50,000 taels, which is enough for you to buy ten good horses. Consider it compensation!" Seeing that Yi Wufeng had no objection, he hurriedly ordered the sword slave to  The two girls got into the carriage and drove away together.  From the beginning to the end, his "Tianxing Soul-Severing Needle" was pointed at Yi Wufeng, not daring to let down his guard at all.

    Hu Qingpeng watched helplessly as Yu Wenzheng and others walked away. He was filled with anger and had nowhere to vent. He couldn't help shouting: "Sir, why did you let them go? That Yu Wenzheng is a beast in disguise and has a strong desire for revenge. Today he returns like a tiger."  Shan, he will become a serious trouble in the future! If he recruits helpers, how can we deal with it?" Yi Wufeng was obviously furious at the beginning and wanted to crush Yu Wenzheng to ashes, but in the end he was released in just a few words, without any hesitation.  One, it¡¯s confusing.

    Yi Wufeng smiled bitterly and said, "Do you think I don't want to kill him? I'm worried that if he jumps over the wall and bites back, we will be in trouble." Her delicate body shook, and the jade flute was unsteady and fell to the ground.  Her face suddenly became very pale, and dense cold sweat broke out on her forehead. She seemed to be tortured by some kind of pain. Her terrifying aura disappeared without a trace, and she whispered: "Quickly, help me to a secluded place!"

    Hu Qingpeng rushed to her side and asked in surprise: "What's wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?"

    Yi Wufeng took a deep breath and said in a trembling voice: "I've been hit by the Soul-Severing Needle! Its toxicity is so strong that I can't suppress it anymore." The Soul-Severing Needle fires fast and densely, and it specializes in destroying the inner family.  She was so angry that even though she tried her best to resist, she was still shot.

    "What?!" Hu Qingpeng felt like he was struck by five thunders, his ears buzzing.  He had just witnessed the toxicity of the Tianxing Soul-Severing Needle, so of course he knew how much danger Yi Wufeng faced.  He quickly put the jade flute and gems into his arms, picked up the dancing phoenix around his waist, and jumped into the forest.  He was so anxious that even though the beauty in his arms was soft and fragrant, it did not arouse his imagination at all. He finally found a grassland near the stream and carefully put down the dancing phoenix.

    Yi Wufeng took out a close-fitting dagger, handed it to Hu Qingpeng and said, "I was injured by a poisonous needle on the outside of my left arm. Please help me cut off the flesh and blood near the wound. Hurry!" A faint look appeared on her face.  With black energy, you can imagine the rapidity of the poisonous attack.

    "Yes!" Hu Qingpeng gently cut open the sleeve of Yi Wufeng's left arm, and a smooth and white lotus arm slipped out, exposed to the air, with soft and perfect curves, exuding a faint virgin fragrance.  He was dazzled for a moment, grumbled, and swallowed uncontrollably.  Of course Yi Wufeng heard it clearly, and she was so embarrassed that even her neck turned red, and shouted: "Don't do it yet!"

    Hu Qingpeng's consciousness suddenly cleared, and his face suddenly turned red. He really wanted to open a gap in the ground and get in.  He calmed down and saw a blue poison needle stuck on the top of the snow-white jade arm. The skin near the wound was as black as ink and showed signs of gradually expanding.  He was startled again, knowing that he must not be soft at this time, and said softly: "Please bear with it, I will take action!" With a wave of the dagger, the poisonous needle and the rotting flesh were cut off at the same time, and black blood spurted out from the wound.  Finally it slowly turned red.  Wherever the poisonous blood splashed, the green grass immediately withered and died.

    Hu Qingpeng took a breath and wiped the cold sweat on his head with his backhand: "Okay, luckily I have lived up to my fate!" He was even more worried. Although Yi Wufeng has profound internal energy, he is still a body of flesh and blood. Can he resolve the remaining toxicity in his body?  Na Yu Wenzheng once said that there is no cure for the poison on the needle!

    Yi Wufeng endured the severe pain and said softly: "Thank you!" She moved to the stream to wash away the blood from the wound, took a few pills, and immediately adjusted her breath and meditated, concentrating on getting rid of the remaining poison in her body.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at her pale and handsome face and furrowed brows, feeling pity and sadness in his heart, wishing he could take his place in her place.  Only then did he understand that Yi Wufeng had just managed to defeat Dao Nu. If not, both of them would have died.  Later, Yi Wufeng had to fight against the poisonous attack and had no strength to fight anymore, so she could only let Yu Wenzheng go and pretend to be nonchalant to paralyze the opponent.  You can imagine how helpless and painful she felt at that time.  The more Hu Qingpeng thought about it, the more pain she felt in her heart. She pounded the ground hard. If her martial arts skills were enough to defeat the enemy, how could she be injured?  He gritted his teeth and vowed that in the future he would practice martial arts and protect every woman around him.

    It took a full hour for Yi Wufeng to finish her exercise and slowly opened her eyes.  Hu Qingpeng hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Are you okay?"

    The first thing Yi Wufeng saw was Hu Qingpeng¡¯s anxious and concerned eyes. Her heart beat like a deer, and an inexplicable warmth filled her chest. She actually felt an urge to get close to this man and seek protection.  But she was immediately frightened by her own thoughts. How could a dignified elder of the demon sect imitate the actions of those weak women?  No, absolutely not!  Reluctantly suppressing the panic in his heart, he turned his head and looked away, and said coldly: "Why are you still here and not leaving?"

    Hu Qingpeng asked curiously: "Why should I leave? IIf I agree to go to Wuchang with you, I won't break my promise and sneak away halfway.  What's more, if you are so seriously injured, how can I ignore it and leave.  How is your situation now?  "

    Yi Wufeng frowned slightly and said quietly: "The poison of the Soul-Severing Needle is really powerful. I can only suppress the remaining poison, but I can't eliminate it from the body. Especially after I was poisoned and forced to use my true energy, the poison traveled through the meridians of my body.  It¡¯s even more difficult to get rid of. The only way now is to find the miracle doctor of our religion within ten days. Maybe he can detoxify it. Otherwise, when the poison penetrates into my internal organs, the Daluo Immortal will not be able to save me. "

    Hu Qingpeng asked in shock: "Is that miracle doctor sure he can detoxify you? Where is he now?"

    Yi Wufeng sighed: "Although Divine Doctor You lives in the Shennong Valley of Daba Mountain, most of the time he goes to the wilderness to collect medicines in the mountains. I wonder if I can meet him? Even if he is found, the poison on the Soul-Destroying Needle has never been detected by anyone.  It can be resolved, but I don¡¯t know if Dr. You can take the lead and save my life. If even he can¡¯t do anything, I will have no choice but to wait for death.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng said decisively: "Even if the hope is slim, we must not give up until the last moment! I will accompany you to Daba Mountain until you are detoxified safely!" His tone was decisive, naturally revealing the strong and decisive spirit of a man.

    Yi Wufeng felt warm in her heart and smiled slightly: "Aren't you afraid of being misunderstood by people in the world? I am the devil that the White Dao knights want to kill! If they see you and me together, how are you going to explain it?  ?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned when he heard this and hesitated in his heart. This was what he was most worried about.  The master's uncle had repeatedly ordered not to associate with the disciples of the Demon Cult. He had violated it many times. Fortunately, no one deliberately pursued it.  It's a long way to go to Bashan, and he and Yi Wufeng are walking together. If someone sees them, it will definitely cause an uproar and become the target of public criticism.  As the saying goes, the words of a crowd make gold, but the words of others are to be feared.  Once rumors spread, he couldn't tell the difference even though he was full of words.  However, Yi Wufeng has no ability to protect herself after being poisoned, and it is very dangerous to travel alone.  There are so many lustful people in the world, how could they remain indifferent after discovering such stunning beauty as Yi Wufeng?  If Yu Wenzheng is determined to be a traitor and comes back again, who will protect her?  Isn't she at the mercy of others?

    Looking at his unpredictable expression, Yi Wufeng's heart gradually cooled down, and there was a trace of unspeakable sadness. She pretended to be calm and said: "I appreciate your kindness. Just leave!"

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly raised his head to the sky and let out a long roar, his eyes were bright and shining, and he said word by word: "I look up to heaven and earth with no shame, so why do I need to explain? Unless I die, I will escort you to Bashan!"

    Yi Wufeng said calmly: "Why do you have to force yourself? You and I belong to the black and white circles, and we don't have a deep friendship. It's really not worth your while. Even if you escort me to seek medical treatment, you won't get any benefits, and you won't get any benefits.  If you have to face the disaster of death, I will not be grateful to you for it. If you are a smart person, you should not continue to stay by my side."

    Hu Qingpeng's chest felt suffocated. He guessed that his hesitation just now hurt her, so Yi Wufeng suddenly became cold and his words were harsh and harsh.  Then he said in a deep voice: "I have made up my mind, even if you chase me away, I won't leave! Time will tell the hearts of people, and the distance will tell the strength of horses. What kind of person I am will be revealed in the future."

    Yi Wufeng was noncommittal, looking down at the clear stream, wondering what she was thinking.  There was a sudden silence between the two, and the atmosphere was awkward.  Just listen to the gurgling water, swaying branches and leaves, and nameless birds croaking in the air.

    Hu Qingpeng waited for a long time, but did not see any instructions from Yi Wufeng, so he couldn't help but said: "Young Master Yi, you cannot delay seeking medical treatment. Shall we set off immediately?"

    Yi Wufeng yelled, stood up suddenly, and said: "Let's go!" His face was as dark as water, but he didn't say another word.  Hu Qingpeng followed her silently, shaking his head and smiling bitterly.

    It was already afternoon when the two of them walked out of the woods.  The sun was shining directly down, making it stuffy and hot.  Yi Wufeng refused Hu Qingpeng's offer to carry her on the road, insisting on walking by herself, which made Hu Qingpeng scratch his head and head in anxiety.  Fortunately, they stopped a carriage on the way, and they arrived at Yueyang City before dark.

    Yueyang is located in the lower reaches of the Xiangjiang River, at the intersection of Dongting Lake and the Yangtze River. It borders Bashu to the west, Jianghuai to the east, the Central Plains to the north, and Xiaoxiang to the south. Its geographical location is extremely important and it is the center of water transportation.  Businessmen and tourists from all over the world fill the streets, and luxurious and tall hotels and restaurants can be seen everywhere.  However, both of them had no intention of admiring the street view and looked for a hotel to stay early.  Yi Wufeng asked her crew to rent a boat, planning to take the boat straight to Yichang the next day, and then take the land route to Shennong Valley.  Hu Qingpeng felt the pain of not having a sword, so he went to the weapons shop and bought a fine sword in person. Anyway, Yu Wenzheng lost a bag of gems, which could be used to pay the bill.  After buying the sword and returning to the inn, Yi Wufeng had already had dinner and rested alone.  Hu Qingpeng felt bored and couldn't say anything more, so he spent the night in a gloomy mood.

    Early the next morning, the inn¡¯s waiter brought Yi Wufeng and Hu Qingpeng to the dock.  Negotiate the price with the ship boss and immediately give orders?The sailor hoisted the sail and anchor and sailed towards the mouth of the Yangtze River.

    At this time, the morning sun was rising, and the rays of rays shone on the pavilions and green tiles of the city, making the ancient city even more spectacular.  The waves of the lake were rippling under the city wall. Thousands of ships quickly or slowly raised their sails, and loud fishermen's songs and whistles began to float on the lake.  Turning to look to the west, Junshan Mountain stands in the Dongting Lake in the distance. It is towering green and charming, like a smiling fairy in green, showing off all kinds of charm.  The cool breeze blows slowly in the morning, making people want to blend into this beautiful scenery and forget all the troubles in the world.

    Hu Qingpeng was so cheerful that he put all yesterday's worries behind his mind and chanted in a long voice: "Sweeping the clear lake and opening a jade mirror, the painting shows Junshan Mountain! The beauty of Dongting can only be appreciated by coming to Yueyang."

    Facing the beautiful scenery of the mountains and rivers, Yi Wufeng, who had always kept a straight face, also showed a rare smile, clapped his hands and said: "I traveled to Guangdong in the morning and evening, and the green snakes in my sleeves were cold. I was drunk three times and no one in Yueyang knew it, and I sang loudly and flew."  Crossing Dongting Lake."

    After chanting, the two looked at each other and smiled, and the grudge from yesterday seemed to have subsided a lot.  Hu Qingpeng asked carefully: "You, are you not angry with me anymore?"

    Yi Wufeng curled her lips, showing a rare daughterly look, and said disdainfully: "Who wants to be angry with you? Stop being so sentimental!"

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said, "Is that so? That would be great!"

    Yi Wufeng looked at his silly look and wanted to laugh but was embarrassed, so she had to raise her eyes and look away, but the expression on her face had softened a lot.  Hu Qingpeng secretly observed her expression, and couldn't help but think of the famous saying "A woman's heart is like a needle in the sea". It is really elusive.  A man who can fully understand a woman's thoughts may not have been born yet!

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 9: Chase on the River

    The shore of the lake narrowed, the color of the lake began to become turbid, the oncoming wind gradually became stronger, the hull heaved, and continuous huge waves beat the bow of the ship, splashing countless crystal water droplets.  The sailors were busy adjusting the sails and controlling the balance and direction of the ship, and powerful shouts spread far away.  Where the big boat passed, the fishing boats gave way.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but said: "Sir, the waves on the lake are strong and the wind is blowing, and it's freezing. Why don't you go to the cabin and rest for a while?"

    Yi Wufeng glared at him and said angrily: "Hu Qingpeng, what do you mean? Are you looking down on others too much? I am not a weak person! Even if I am poisoned, if I compete with you, I still have a 70% chance of winning!  If you don¡¯t believe it, you can give it a try.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng waved his hands and said: "Young master is a first-class master, how dare I underestimate you? I am willing to be inferior." He did not dare to joke with Yi Wufeng's life, if it caused her to have a poisonous attack, he would regret it.

    Yi Wufeng snorted coldly: "You know what I mean! Don't say the same thing to me again in the future." His eyes were shining, exuding the arrogance of looking down on the world.  The centipede insect is dead but not stiff.  As an elder of the Demon Cult, she is the most powerful person in the martial arts world, and she will never allow anyone to underestimate her - that would be the greatest insult to her.

    Hu Qingpeng accidentally patted the horse's hoof, smiled coquettishly, and quickly changed the subject: "Sir, where do you think Yu Wenzheng came from? How could he train such a terrifying sword slave? I'm worried that I will meet them again."

    Yi Wufeng said: "Yu Wenzheng's martial arts skills come from the Baiyun Sect, and they are rare skills. Unfortunately, he drank too much and lacked the perseverance to practice hard. He was just a showman and could only perform 50% or 60% of his 100% Kungfu.  There is nothing to be afraid of. If he is willing to immerse himself in training for three years, I may not be his opponent. I dare to conclude that the sword slave was not trained by him. Only masters who are proficient in the soul-stirring magic and have strong strength can train him.  Such a first-class warrior. They don¡¯t know that I have been poisoned, so what if we meet again? As long as we put on a posture, we can ensure that they escape! Unless he finds help, that¡¯s another matter.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng slapped his palm on the side of the ship and said: "It's the Baiyun Sect again! But Huangfuji and others are busy hunting for 'Zhang Yukun', and they are too busy to support Yu Wenzheng." Somehow, he suddenly remembered that he was fleeing.  Tang Xue and others couldn't help but let out a long sigh, and a wave of longing surged into their hearts.  Especially the scene of kissing Tang Xue goodbye that night was still vivid in his mind. The soul-sapping pleasure was unforgettable and endless aftertaste for him.

    Yi Wufeng asked nonchalantly: "Are you thinking about that little girl named Tang?"

    Hu Qingpeng said subconsciously: "Yesah, no! In fact, she and I"

    Yi Wufeng interrupted: "Stop talking, I don't want to hear your private affairs! I'm a little tired and want to be alone." After that, he turned and walked into the cabin.  Hu Qingpeng was confused. Where did he offend her again?

    At this time, the boat sailed to the mouth of the Yangtze River, which is the water area where Dongting Lake and the Yangtze River meet. Looking back at this moment, we can see the vast blue waves, the water and the sky are the same color. Looking forward, we can see the vast river, breaking through the plains and rushing eastward. The scenery is so magnificent that it is difficult to express in words.  All the sailors lowered their sails, raised their oars, and turned to go upstream.

    Hu Qingpeng's heart was surging, and he was about to let out a long roar to express his feelings. Suddenly, he saw a burst of white sword light on the north bank of the Yangtze River. Dozens of people were chasing or fleeing, and they were divided into two groups fighting in a melee.  Hu Qingpeng exclaimed in surprise. It was rare for gangs to fight openly in broad daylight. He quickly asked Yi Wufeng to come out and watch.

    Yi Wufeng looked at it coldly and said calmly: "What's wrong? This is just a small fight. Dozens of them happen every day in the Jianghu. Is it necessary to make a fuss?" Just sweep the snow in front of your own door and don't care about others.  Frost on the tiles, this is a wise saying. You are not allowed to interfere in anything that has nothing to do with us, just let them bite the dog!"

    Hu Qingpeng disagreed: "When there is injustice on the road, drawing a sword to help is a chivalrous act! If there are bad people doing evil, how can I stand by and watch?"

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said: "Then I would like to ask Master Hu, how do you judge who is a good person and who is a bad person? Do they have words written on their faces? Bad people can do good, and good people can also do evil. You are not deeply involved in the world and have limited knowledge. How can you judge?  Are others doing good things or doing evil? If you help the tyrants to kill the wrong people, can you have the ability to resurrect them?"

    Every time she asked, Hu Qingpeng's belief wavered a little, and cold sweat broke out from his forehead.  He suddenly realized that his original idea was too simple and naive. How could it be so easy to determine the difference between good and evil in the world?  His master Yin Tianyun is the best example.  A swordsman wants to act chivalrously, even if his intentions are good, but if he does the wrong thing, the result will be worse.  The world is turbulent and people's hearts are complicated and unpredictable. Who should he believe?  Confused in his heart, he slowly released the hilt of the sword with his right hand and muttered to himself: "Yes, how can I distinguish between good and evil and black and white? How do I know whether what I am doing is right or wrong?" The more I thought about it, the more my head hurt.  Chest tightnessAlmost vomiting.

    Yi Wufeng saw that his face was turning green and red, his breathing was rapid and irregular, and he seemed to be possessed by a maniac. He concentrated his energy and shouted: "As long as you have a clear conscience, just go ahead and do it. Why should you be too attached to worldly opinions?"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s whole body was shocked, as if he was enlightened. His eyes gradually became clear and sharp, his thoughts moved slightly, and the zhenqi rushing in his body immediately returned to his Dantian. He couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat thinking about how he almost went crazy.  He said loudly: "What a 'clear conscience'! Thank you sir for giving me the heads-up. I know what to do in the future!"

    Yi Wufeng said meaningfully: "Everything is easier said than done, as the ancient saying goes! Almost all the heroes in the world have hidden secrets, and those who can truly achieve these four words are rare. Do you think  To reach this level, the trials and tribulations that must be experienced may not be something that everyone can bear!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng smiled slightly and said: "I understand! The sharp edge of a sword comes from sharpening, and the fragrance of plum blossoms comes from the bitter cold. No matter how many winds and rains come, I will not change my original intention." He seemed to have grown up several years in an instant, with a clear look on his face.  He showed a mature and confident demeanor, which was completely different from the immature look when he first descended from Hengshan Mountain.

    At this time, the sailors suddenly let out a cry of surprise. It turned out that they also discovered the fighting scene on the shore.  I saw three people working together to break out of the siege, jumping on the boat on the riverside, and rowing hard to the other side.  The three men had just rowed a few feet away when a group of masked men in green swarmed to the shore, grabbed three small boats and gave chase.  They were well-trained and did not yell or yell. The three ships surrounded and pursued them from left, center, and right. Their eyes exposed outside their turbans showed murderous intent, like a group of hungry wolves chasing their prey.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s eyesight was very good, and he saw that among the three people running for their lives in front, two of them were dressed in tatters and carrying sacks. They turned out to be disciples of the Beggar Clan.  The other person has thick eyebrows and big eyes, has a dignified appearance, and is holding a red tassel gun.  The three of them were soaked in blood, and their injuries were extremely serious, but everyone showed a look that they would rather die than surrender.  Although Hu Qingpeng didn't know anything about their grudges, the Beggar Gang was the largest gang in the Baidao. When the disciples of the Beggar Gang were in trouble, he was also a member of the Baidao, so how could he just sit idly by and ignore it?  But the distance between the two sides was tens of feet, and he had nowhere to use his strength. He shouted anxiously: "Boss of the ship, tell the brothers to speed up the ship!"

    The boss of the ship was so frightened that he tried to avoid him, so how could he take the initiative to participate in the vendetta?  At that moment, he pretended to be deaf and mute and signaled the sailors to move slowly.

    Because of their injuries, the three rowing boats became slower and slower, and they were overtaken as soon as they reached the middle of the river.  Suddenly hearing a whistle, three masked men jumped up from the bow of the boat and rushed towards the boat in front. The cold light of lightning struck down fiercely.  These three people are the leading figures, eager to achieve success, just like an eagle fighting a rabbit, and the most successful killing move is theirs.

    The three people who were running for their lives seemed to have a tacit understanding. The big man with the gun suddenly raised his hand, threw the spear at the enemy, then turned over and jumped into the river.  The two beggars jumped up to face their opponents at the same time. The door was wide open and they actually gave up resistance.  The cold light disappeared in a flash, blood spattered, and the enemy's weapons pierced their chests and abdomen.  At this moment, they suddenly stretched out their arms to hug their opponents tightly, and opened their mouths to bite each other's throat.  The two masked men were shocked and struck their vests with their palms, but it had no effect.  Just hearing a few "ouch" and "plop" sounds, the two pairs of people hugging each other fell into the river and were swallowed up by the raging waves in an instant.  What awaits them is the end of dying together.

    Everyone looked at this tragic scene of everyone dying, and they were all dumbfounded, secretly sighing at the bravery of the Beggar Clan disciples.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't rescue him in time and couldn't help but sigh. He could only silently mourn for the two unknown heroes.

    The only remaining masked master fell into the boat. He was angry, resentful, and a little lucky. He turned around and waved his hand, shouting: "Hurry up and get into the water to catch people!" Immediately, five or six big men who were proficient in water skills jumped in.  In the water, there is the busy work of floating and diving.

    Yi Wufeng pointed at the masked men and smiled disdainfully: "The water of the Yangtze River is vast, bottomless, and fast-flowing. What use can these people do? I think their heads are burned out! If it were replaced by  I will take command, why not immediately arrange manpower to monitor both sides of the Taiwan Strait, and sooner or later there will be gains."

    Hu Qingpeng frowned and said: "Who are they? They actually dare to chase and kill the disciples of the Beggar Clan on the Dongting Lake in broad daylight. How brave they are!" The chief helmsman of the Beggar Clan is located on Junshan Mountain next to Yueyang City, not far from the mouth of the Yangtze River.  Far.  These masked men came to the door of the Beggar Gang to kill people. They simply didn't take the largest gang in the world seriously.

    Yi Wufeng said: "These people are uniformly dressed, move quickly, and are skillful. They must come from a powerful gang. Recently, the Green Dragon Society has had the most conflicts with the Beggar Gang, and the one with the deepest conflicts! Today's battle on the river, 80%  It is a masterpiece of the Blue Dragon Society.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng's heart moved and he murmured: "It turns out to be the Qinglong Society!" He couldn't help but recall the fight for the Nine Sun Magic Secrets six years ago.  That night, He Tieyi of the Qinglong Club led his peopleHe attacked Yi Hui, a master of the Beggar Clan, and both sides suffered heavy casualties.  Because he had the right opportunity, his destiny changed from then on.  After this battle, the hatred between the two families deepened and they became sworn enemies, of which he had heard a little bit.  Today I saw the fight between the two sides with my own eyes, and I know that the rumors are true.

    Their boat gradually approached the location where the bloody battle had just occurred. The people of the Qinglong Society were still cruising on the river, seemingly unwilling to accept such a result.  Feeling the undulations of the ship's hull intensifying, the masked man at the head suddenly raised his head, looked at the approaching ship, a fierce light flashed in his eyes, and suddenly raised his voice: "Hey, don't you have eyes? This paragraph  The river is temporarily closed to traffic, if you ruin our big event, I will kill all the people on the boat without leaving a trace!"

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said: "What a loud tone, more domineering than me! I don't believe in evil!" She turned around and told the boss of the ship to continue moving forward and not to anchor the ship.  Since the boss of the ship had received money from others, he had no choice but to obey his employer's instructions and had no choice but to bite the bullet and move on.

    When the leader saw this, he was furious. With an order, four big men with sharp swords in their hands drove a small boat and rushed over.

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "It seems that we are going to offend the Qinglong Society again!" Before he stepped out of Hunan, he had already established relations with Tianxiahui, Baiyun Sect, Difu, etc. Today, he also joined the Qinglong Society. When he walks in the world in the future,  , it will be difficult to calm down for a moment.

    Yi Wufeng glanced at him: "Are you afraid of offending the Qinglong Society?"

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "I don't care about one more enemy! Anyway, I have offended a few big gangs, right?"

    Yi Wufeng was delighted when he heard this: "That's right! In addition to our divine sect, all the top forces in the underworld and evil circles have problems with you. You are really a once-in-a-century prodigy!"

    "Hu Qingpeng couldn't laugh or cry. He faced such a predicament, and Yi Wufeng also had a certain responsibility, but she actually gloated about it!  Feeling depressed, he saw the enemy approaching the bow of the ship in a blink of an eye, and quickly drew his sword out of its sheath to be on guard.

    After hearing several sharp shouts, four masked men jumped out of the boat one after another, and rushed onto the deck with their sharp swords.

    Hu Qingpeng was the first to bear the brunt. The space around him was blocked by his opponent's fierce offensive, and there seemed to be no way to escape.  But he was not like Wu Xia Amon, who could easily see through the opponent's weakness at a glance, and shouted loudly: "Get away!" The long sword shook his wrist quickly, and in an instant, dozens of sword flowers appeared in the air, and he  The opponents are all covered in the sword circle.  His loud shout was like an invisible heavy hammer, causing the energy and blood of the four people to surge. The weapons in their hands slowed down, but they felt that the sword energy was like frost, and there was a sharp pain in the acupuncture points on their bodies. Suddenly, their energy was released wildly, and they couldn't help but scream.  Enter the river.

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "Who else is going to die?" He held a sword across his chest and was so heroic that he didn't take the other person seriously.

    Seeing Hu Qingpeng repelling four people with one sword, the leading masked man was shocked and shouted bad luck. The world is so big, why did he meet such a master of swordsmanship?  But Yi Wufeng standing aside was extraordinary, his eyes were as cold as lightning, and his aura was even more powerful. He was definitely a figure in the world.  Unless a few elders from the association came in person, there would be no way to stop them.  If he rashly stepped forward to intercept, he would only be humiliating himself.  At that moment, he clasped his hands in fists and said to Hu and Yi: "It turns out that the two young masters are friends on the road. I am disrespectful! It was just a misunderstanding. I hope that the two young masters will be more generous and not argue with us."

    Hu Qingpeng sneered and said: "Misunderstanding? It's easy for you to say that! You ordered your men to kill people and silence them. If we didn't have the ability to protect ourselves, we would have been wronged by the sword now!"

    The man looked around and talked to him, laughing and saying: "Young master is joking! I wonder if you two are in a hurry? Now that the misunderstanding has been eliminated, we will never dare to delay your schedule. The green mountains will not change.  The water will flow forever, we will meet again later! Please!"

    Yi Wufeng asked abruptly: "Is the person you were chasing just now Shi Mingtai, the leader of the White Horse Gang? Why did you want to kill him?"

    The man was shocked and said coldly: "Your Excellency, you have good eyesight! As for the reason, I have no comment!" After saying that, he made a gesture and signaled his men to row the boat away.

    Hu Qingpeng watched helplessly as the masked man rowed a boat to avoid him. He had no choice but to spit and sheathed his sword bitterly.  Suddenly, Yi Wufeng murmured: "It is indeed him! This is strange!" Hu Qingpeng asked in confusion: "Master, what are you talking about?"

    Yi Wufeng frowned and said: "The White Horse Gang is a large gang entrenched in central and northern Hubei. It just joined the Qinglong Club last month. The original gang leader Shi Mingtai was appointed as the newly established helmsman and is quite popular. But the Qinglong Club today  Isn¡¯t it strange to want to take his life and kill the Beggar Clan disciples who were traveling with him? It¡¯s a pity that he has fallen into the water and disappeared, otherwise he might be able to learn some secrets of the Qinglong Society!¡±

    The sailors, who had been on tenterhooks all the time, were overjoyed when they saw the masked men moving out of the way. Everyone rowed with all their strength, quickly leaving the people of the Qinglong Club behind.The river was surging and the scenery on both sides was picturesque, but Hu Qingpeng had lost interest in admiring the scenery and walked into the cabin gloomily.  Just as he was about to sit down and rest, Yi Wufeng suddenly tugged on his sleeves, pointed to a line of water stains on the floor, and whispered: "Keep it down, we have an uninvited guest on the ship!" I saw an obvious line under the porthole.  The footprints, with a few drops of blood next to them, extended all the way to the entrance to the cabin.

    Hu Qingpeng secretly felt ashamed. He didn't pay attention to such an obvious mark. He really lacked a lot of experience in the world. He said softly: "It seems that the footprints were left by a man. How should we deal with them?"

    Yi Wufeng pointed at the candle and then at the entrance to the bottom cabin.  Hu Qingpeng nodded, lit the candle, and carefully walked down the dark cabin.  Yi Wufeng followed closely behind him.  When the two people walked down the gangway, they saw a wet man lying on the board of the ship, motionless, with a pool of blood under his body.

    Hu Qingpeng turned the man over, the candlelight shone on his face, and cried out: "How could it be him!"

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 10: Outwit the Strong Enemy

    This unconscious man turned out to be Shi Mingtai, the leader of the White Horse Gang who just jumped into the river to escape!  His breathing was weak, his face was ashen, and there were several wounds in vital parts, even showing bones. You can imagine what a brutal battle he had gone through.  He sneaked onto the ship unknowingly and had exhausted all his energy. Judging from the severity of his injuries, if he had not been supported by faith, he would have died long ago!

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Master, he is dying! Can you save him?"

    Yi Wufeng said: "This person is related to the internal secrets of the Qinglong Society and has the value of being used. It would be a pity to die like this. Since he is destined to meet us, it may be God's will. You can carry him up!"

    Returning to the cabin on the upper level, Hu Qingpeng followed Yi Wufeng's instructions and applied medicine to Shi Mingtai to stop the bleeding, instilled Qi to heal his injuries, and finally fed him the elixir secretly prepared by the Demon Cult.  After struggling for a long time, Shi Mingtai's complexion gradually became rosy, his pulse became normal, and he finally got rid of the threat of death.  It wasn't until evening that he woke up and looked at the people around him, his eyes a bit confused and a bit wary.

    Hu Qingpeng had been paying attention to Shi Mingtai. When he saw him trying to sit up, he quickly held his shoulders and said softly: "Gang Leader Shi, please calm down. We don't have any ill intentions towards you. Your wound has just been bandaged, so it's not appropriate to move around at this time.  ."

    A trace of sadness flashed in Shi Mingtai's eyes, and he laughed at himself: "The White Horse Gang has been reduced to ashes and become a vassal of others. What qualifications do I have to call the 'gang leader'? Let's not mention the past! Little brothers, did you save me? This  Where did the boat go?"

    Hu Qingpeng nodded and said: "Thankfully we found you in time, otherwise you would have lost too much blood and might have been in danger of your life. Don't worry, our ship is about to arrive in Jingzhou, and those who are chasing you have not followed you."

    Shi Mingtai's expression calmed down slightly. He saw the magnanimous eyes and extraordinary aura of the young man beside him, and he couldn't help but feel good about him. He said, "Forgive me for my blindness, which sect are you a master disciple of? How do you know the origin of my name?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "I am Hu Qingpeng, a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect. The person sitting by the window drinking tea is my companion, her surname is Yi. Uncle Shi is a famous figure in the Huguang martial arts world. Naturally, he does not recognize an unknown person like me, but I  I have been famous to you for a long time." Yi Wufeng over there sipped her tea and cast her slightly melancholy eyes out the window, admiring the afterglow of the setting sun. She exuded a sense of tranquility and seemed to have no interest in their conversation.

    Shi Mingtai said with shame: "It turned out to be Shaoxia Hu from the Hengshan sect! I started my career in the underworld. No matter how famous I am, what's the use? If Shi was not blind, Shaoxia Hu's kung fu was definitely better than mine! I just rashly evaded the pursuers.  Boarding the ship is really a helpless move, and I beg you both to forgive me! As for this life-saving grace, I will definitely keep it in my heart and I will definitely repay it in the future."

    Yi Wufeng suddenly interjected: "The reason why we saved you is not because we expect to get anything in return from you. Those masked men were sent by the Qinglong Society, right? As long as you tell us the reason why the Qinglong Society is chasing you, everyone will forget it.  We are even, we owe each other nothing." Eyes as bright as stars looked over, shining with a captivating look.

    Shi Mingtai's face changed slightly and he lost his voice: "How did you know that they are the killers of the Qinglong Society?"

    Yi Wufeng said rudely: "I'm asking you now, it's not your turn to question me yet!"

    Shi Mingtai was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said: "It's not that I don't trust the two young heroes, but this matter is not trivial. It involves the lives of tens of millions of people. It needs further verification and verification. It has not yet been made public. I absolutely can't say it!"  "

    Yi Wufeng pondered: "Could it be that you discovered some conspiracy of the Qinglong Society and refused to join in, so you had the idea of ??defecting? And you were worried about the huge power of the Qinglong Society and were afraid that you would not be able to escape from its clutches, so you secretly contacted  Go to the Beggar Clan and ask them to help you. But in the end, the success fell short and the Green Dragon Society discovered it! In order to prevent the secret from leaking out, they sent killers to hunt you down, right?"

    Shi Mingtai's eyes widened as he listened, and he couldn't help but sigh: "Your Excellency's reasoning is rigorous, as if he had seen it with his own eyes. Shi Mou admires it wholeheartedly! Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world. The conspiracy planned by the Qinglong Society is not good for the country and the people. Shi Mou  My conscience is still intact, so I will naturally object strongly. As for the details, I really can¡¯t reveal too much. Please don¡¯t force me!¡±

    Yi Wufeng's eyes flashed, and she suddenly said: "I understand! Huh, the Qinglong Society's ambitions are not small!" He turned to look out the window, playing with the fine porcelain tea bowl in his hand, thoughtfully.

    Shi Mingtai breathed a sigh of relief, cold sweat soaked down his back. This young man named Yi is so awesome!  If he continues to ask questions, no matter how many secrets he has, he will be dug out.  Hu Qingpeng was wondering, what did Yi Wufeng understand?  I am still confused!

    At nightfall, the ship finally arrived in Jingzhou safely and docked at the dock.  Because Shi Mingtai had difficulty moving, he hurried back to Yueyang to deliver the letter and begged Hu Qingpeng to send him to the Beggar Gang.?Jingzhou is divided into rudders.  Hu Qingpeng simply agreed to be a good person and go to the end to send the Buddha to the West.  Naturally, Yi Wufeng would not interfere in such an errand. She agreed with Hu Qingpeng to meet him at Zuixiange Restaurant in the south of the city in half an hour, and then disembarked alone.

    Hu Qingpeng carried Shi Mingtai on his back and entered the city. The further he walked, the more surprised he became. There was not a single beggar in the huge Jingzhou City!  Hu Qingpeng asked in surprise: "Could it be that the Jingzhou government expelled all the beggars from the city? Then where can we go to find out about the beggar gang?" Shi Mingtai suddenly exclaimed with a stern look on his face. He pointed to a secret mark in the corner and said: "This  It's a secret code left by the disciples of the Beggar Clan! It's usually used when they encounter powerful enemies or major changes. They are in big trouble!" He once escaped from the pursuit of the Qinglong Society with the disciples of the Beggar Clan, and lived and died together.  Know a thing or two about the special marks used by the Beggar Clan.  Hu Qingpeng said with emotion: "Since we are at the right time, we can just give them a helping hand."

    The two of them followed the direction indicated on the sign, twisting and turning in the streets, and gradually reached a remote and desolate place in the west of the city.  Bloodstains and traces of fighting began to appear on the ground, and broken bamboo sticks and swords were scattered in the grass. It was clear that a fierce battle had just broken out.  Not far away, I suddenly saw a cold light shining, a figure leaping forward, and dozens of people gathered around a dilapidated temple to fight.  Just hearing a whistle, one group of people raised their hands and fired their hidden weapons at the same time. Taking advantage of the enemy's dodge, they flew into the temple and retreated in unison.  Their opponents were about to follow up and pursue them when they suddenly heard the sound of crossbow arrows piercing the air, like locust arrows coming towards their faces. They were caught off guard, and several of them were knocked down by the arrows.  Others hurriedly hid behind trees and cursed one after another.

    Hu Qingpeng crept closer and saw more than a dozen corpses along the way, some of them were disciples of the Beggar Clan, and some of them were tough men in green clothes.  Shi Mingtai saw clearly the marks on the weapons of those men in green clothes, and whispered: "They are from the Qinglong Society!" Hu Qingpeng was shocked, seeing that the dispute between the Qinglong Society and the Beggar Clan had also spread to Jingzhou, and the Beggar Clan took over the helm.  They are being attacked by the Blue Dragon Society, so no wonder there are no disciples of the Beggar Clan in the city.  If he takes action at this time, he will be challenging the power of the Qinglong Club head-on!  Can he fight off the wolves alone and turn the tide?  He secretly assessed the opponent's strength and decided to stay put for the time being and put Shi Mingtai down first to avoid being affected when he made his move.

    There were still nearly forty people from the Qinglong Society scattered around the temple, but they did not dare to attack rashly because they were concerned about the power of the Beggar Gang's crossbows.  The scene was deserted for a moment, and four people from the Qinglong Club suddenly jumped out and charged forward.  As soon as they appeared, there was a sudden roar and waves of fierce arrows were fired at them.  Those four people were highly skilled in martial arts. They waved the weapons in their hands to block, and they were able to knock away all the sharp arrows they shot. However, they were unable to move even half a step forward.  The two sides were in a stalemate for a while, and the arrow rain gradually became sparse. There were only a dozen arrows in each wave, and the power was greatly reduced.

    Hu Qingpeng frowned slightly, couldn¡¯t the disciples of the Beggar Clan see that the other party was trying to lure the enemy?  Once their stored arrows are used up, how can they resist the opponent's attack?

    Suddenly I heard someone shouting: "Stand shoulder to shoulder, step up!" The men and horses of the Qinglonghui who were hiding behind the tree jumped up at the same time and charged forward with their swords.  Unexpectedly, they did not encounter any interception and rushed into the temple smoothly.

    Hu Qingpeng and Shi Mingtai looked at each other. Why did the Beggar Clan give up their resistance?  Do they think they will die, so they are willing to kill them at the neck?  At this moment, a scream of surprise was heard in the temple, followed by several loud bangs. The entire temple suddenly collapsed, and raging fires ignited all around, shooting into the sky.  I saw the grass shaking, and one after another Beggar Clan disciples suddenly emerged from the ground like ghosts. About fifty or sixty people quickly surrounded the fire scene, and nearly half of them held crossbows.  Now the situation has reversed, and the Qinglong Society is at an absolute disadvantage!

    Hu Qingpeng secretly cheered. The leader of the Beggar Gang showed weakness to the enemy, giving the opponent the illusion of being out of strength and in a desperate situation, luring the enemy into automatically stepping into the trap, while he himself escaped through the tunnel dug in advance.  The troops of the Qinglong Society were first buried by collapsed houses and then surrounded by fire. Even if some of them were lucky enough to survive, there was nothing to fear.  This time, the Beggar Gang outsmarted the enemy and wiped out all the invading enemies without paying a huge price. It can be called a classic battle.

    The beggar gang had already spread flammable sulfur and other substances inside and outside the temple. The fire was so fierce that it lit up the night sky red.  Most of the Qinglonghui disciples who were not killed by the explosion or smashed to death were burned to death by the fire. Heart-rending screams continued to be heard from the fire scene, which was horrifying.  Occasionally, a few people who were on fire would rush out and be immediately knocked to the ground by ruthless crossbow arrows.  In just a blink of an eye, the people of the Qinglong Society had been completely wiped out and completely defeated.

    Suddenly, with a bang, the collapsed rubble exploded, and countless stones and tiles flew outward, dimming the flames that soared into the sky.  At this moment, three figures jumped into the air, slapped their palms and struck each other, using the force to fly out in three directions, adopting the strategy of breaking out separately.  They are the most powerful in martial arts in this operation of the Qinglong Society. How can such an arrangement trap them?The crossbow arrows were shot away by them, but they could not hurt them at all.

    The sound of Xiao Suddenly, most of the beggars helped disciples with an orderly evacuation, giving up a large number of empty spaces, and several people grabbed it, the sticks were like a mountain, and they hit the enemy who tried to break through.  They are the elites of the Beggar Clan, and they shoulder the important task of blocking the opponent's masters.  In this kind of battle between masters, people with low martial arts will have no effect. If they intervene rashly, they will only die in vain.  So before the war started, they had strict orders. Once they encountered a master, all disciples under six bags would get out of the way.

    Among the three people, one happened to be rushing towards the direction of Hu Qingpeng and Shi Mingtai.  But I saw that he was tall and tall, with a bald head and a thick neck. He was holding a sharp short-handled giant ax in one hand. The ax blade was as big as a millstone. He looked like a murderous god of war. He exuded an invincible aura. He shouted in the air.  : "Anyone who stands in my way will die!"

    Hu Qingpeng knew at the first glance that this man had amazing skills, and was worried that the Beggar Clan disciples would not be able to stop him, so he immediately put himself on guard.

    As soon as the bald man escaped from the fire, two Beggar Clan Seven Bags disciples rushed up diagonally. The bamboo sticks in their hands were like dragons out of the sea, attacking one from the left and the other from the right.  The bald man relied on his thick skin and thick flesh, so he only slightly avoided his vital parts, allowing the opponent's bamboo stick to poke into his body, and suddenly opened his mouth and roared so loudly that the ground trembled.  The moment everyone lost their minds, they saw the ax blade shining, cutting the two bamboo sticks into seven or eight pieces.  The two Beggar Clan disciples reacted quickly, immediately dropped their sticks, punched, and kicked fiercely.  Unexpectedly, the bald man deliberately tried his best and did not bother to defend himself. The giant ax swept across, blood spattered, and two broken arms fell to the ground.  At the same time, he himself was kicked hard in the vital part, and he couldn't help but spit out a blood arrow.  However, he was eager to escape and had no time to pay attention to his severely injured opponent. When he saw an opening, he rushed out.

    The nearby Beggar Clan disciples had no time to intercept and watched helplessly as the enemy broke through and could only vent their hatred by yelling and cursing.

    Hu Qingpeng said in his heart that if there is a way to heaven, you will not go there, but if there is no way to hell, you will come here instead!  He suddenly stood up from the grass and looked coldly at the big man who rushed forward. The invisible sword energy filled the air.

    The bald man suddenly saw a person appearing in front of him and was startled. He thought it was a surprise soldier ambushed by the other party. When he saw Hu Qingpeng's appearance and age clearly, he suddenly felt contempt for him and shouted: "Where does this yellow-haired kid come from?  Get out of here, grandpa!" The giant ax swung and struck down on the head.  Suddenly, his eyes flashed, and the giant ax struck the empty space. Suddenly, a bit of chill hit the sky, aiming at the Baihui point above his head, like lightning.  He didn't need to raise his head, but he guessed that it was his opponent's long sword that had stabbed him. He was horrified and hurriedly lowered his head and fell forward.  Hu Qingpeng's figure sank sharply, and his sword light stabbed accurately at nine acupuncture points on the big man's back.  The big man plopped and fell to the ground like a dead dog, chewing a mouth full of dirt and looking extremely embarrassed.

    Although everyone in the Beggar Clan did not recognize Hu Qingpeng, they saw that he subdued the bald man with one sword, and they must be friends rather than enemies, so they all clapped and cheered.  At that moment, several people rushed out, tied up the big man, and took him away without mentioning him.  The battles in the other two places ended almost at the same time. The two masters of the Azure Dragon Society died on the spot and could not escape.

    Hu Qingpeng helped Shi Mingtai up and was about to ask who was in charge when he saw a flood of Beggar Clan disciples making way for a passage, and two men came forward with smiles.  One of them had gray hair, a weathered face, and a lean build. He was carrying eight sacks of different sizes and had multiple wounds on his shoulders and arms, but his expression was extremely excited.  The other man was about in his early twenties, plain-looking, dark and strong, with a long, thick knife stuck diagonally on his back, which was unusual.  He walked calmly and was restrained. When he saw Hu Qingpeng, a ray of light suddenly flashed in his eyes.

    The older man clasped his fists and smiled: "Fortunately, young hero, he drew his sword to help at the critical moment, otherwise he would have let that guy escape! I am Zheng Changjiang, the helmsman of Jingzhou branch, and this is Li Shan, the close disciple of our gang leader. I don't know.  What do you call me? Isn't he just passing by by chance?"

    Hu Qingpeng returned the courtesy and said: "Hu Qingpeng of the Hengshan faction has met Captain Zheng and Brother Li! I came to escort this" Just as he was about to say Shi Mingtai's name, Shi Mingtai suddenly coughed and interrupted him: "Zheng  Helmsman, I have something to tell you privately!" As he spoke, his right hand was palm downwards, his thumb bent inward, and he made several weird gestures in succession.

    Zheng Changjiang was shocked, his face changed immediately, and he lowered his voice and said, "I wonder what your orders are?"

    Shi Mingtai said: "I have important matters and I need to see Gang Leader Xiao immediately. I also ask Captain Zheng to send someone to take me back to Yueyang." Zheng Changjiang nodded and immediately ordered his subordinates to prepare the ships.

    Hu Qingpeng kept Yi Wufeng's agreement in mind and was a little worried about her safety. Seeing that the task had been completed, he said: "Uncle Shi, Captain Zheng, Brother Li, now that this is over, it's time for me to say goodbye! My friends are waiting.  Stay with me, she will be worried if you delay for too long."

    Zheng Changjiang said: "In this case, I won't say much to persuade you to stay! Next time we meet, we must drink to our heart's content and stay drunk!" Just after the war, they still had many aftermath matters to deal with immediately, and Hu Qingpeng was an outsider.  ???It is really inconvenient to stay here.

    Hu Qingpeng said with a smile: "Okay, it's a deal!" He turned around and walked a few feet, when he suddenly heard a call from behind: "Brother Hu, wait a minute!" Looking back, he saw Li Shan leaping closer,  Qidao: "Brother Li, is there anything else you want to explain?"

    Li Shan grinned, as gentle and natural as the spring breeze, and said: "This place is far away from the city and it is dark. Captain Zheng is afraid that you will not know the way when you first arrive in Jingzhou and delay your appointment with your friends, so he specially ordered me to see you off. You guys.  Where should we meet?"

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly declined: "Brother Li, I appreciate your kindness! Although I don't know the way, I can ask people all the way. Why am I embarrassed to let you lead the way?"

    Li Shan said: "Brother Hu, if one family doesn't speak the same language as the other, don't be polite to me! If you refuse again, you won't give us the beggar gang face!"

    Hearing what he said, Hu Qingpeng had no choice but to nod in agreement.  He was feeling uneasy. Li Shan was the disciple of the leader of the Beggar Clan. It was obvious that he had extensive knowledge. It would be terrible if he recognized Yi Wufeng.  The identity of the elder of Yi Wu Feng Demon Sect cannot be revealed in vain!  What's more, Yi Wufeng has a strong and arrogant personality. She will not hide herself against her will, let alone give Li Shan a good look. What if there is a conflict between the two?  My mind turned over and over again, casting an ominous premonition over it.

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 11: The Shadow of the Drunken Immortal Sword

    Chapter 11 Drunk Immortal Sword Shadow

    Li Shan¡¯s eyes were as bright as fire and he smiled slightly and said, ¡°Brother Hu, you seem to have something on your mind! I wonder if I can help you?¡± His tone was sincere and unpretentious.

    How could Hu Qingpeng dare to tell the truth about his concerns? He forced a smile and said, "Nothing's wrong, little brother. Thank you Brother Li for your concern! By the way, Beggar Clan disciples usually use sticks as weapons. Why does Brother Li stand out and choose a broadsword?"

    Li Shan said: "Actually, this is not a secret. The magical skill of my Beggar Clan is the 'Dog Beating Stick Technique'. Only the gang leader can practice it in the past. It is not only the origin of all stick techniques of the Beggar Clan, but also their nemesis. Maybe you don't  You know, my senior brother has been confirmed as the next leader of the gang, and he has become the only one among our brothers who can learn the dog-beating stick method. If I continue to practice the stick method, even if I practice it to a proficient level, I will never become the best in the world.  One, because I am definitely no match for my senior brother. So I gave up my stick and practiced swordsmanship and traveled around the world, hoping to one day become a master of swordsmanship and ascend to the throne of the best swordsman in the world!" His eyes were shining brightly, looking down at the heroes in the world with great pride.  Soaring into the sky, he suddenly looked much taller.

    Listening to his heroic words, Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but brimming with enthusiasm. He clapped his hands and praised: "What a good man, what a great ambition! Brother Li has such great ambitions, I really admire him! I believe that as long as you persevere, you will one day be able to reach the peak of swordsmanship."  !¡±

    Li Shan chuckled and asked, "Then why does Brother Hu practice swordsmanship?"

    Hu Qingpeng's face turned slightly red, and he scratched his head and said: "I'm ashamed to say that I don't have the lofty ambitions of Brother Li. My original purpose of practicing martial arts was just to protect my family. Now I just want to use my martial arts to be a chivalrous man and to be happy with my grudges."  That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Li Shan took a deep look at him and sighed: "Brother Hu, your swordsmanship is already so good at a young age, and your future achievements are limitless. As the saying goes, 'the tree wants to be quiet but the wind will not stop', even if you have no intention of becoming a powerful force in the world.  A character, but this is not up to you. Sooner or later, you will change the pattern of martial arts forces!"

    Hu Qingpeng said with a shy face: "Brother Li is exaggerating! I am just an ordinary disciple of the Hengshan Sect. I am not the leader of the Demon Sect, the Qinglong Society, the Baiyun Sect, or the Beggar Clan. Where do I get the chance to compete in the world? Besides, I don't have such a big power.  Skill." The topic changed and he asked: "Brother Li, are the Beggars Gang and the Qinglong Society going into full-scale war?"

    Li Shan shook his head and said: "Although our two families have not officially declared war, the conflicts overt and covert have never stopped. The Qinglong Society is extremely ambitious. Not only does it attempt to seek the overlord status of the underworld, it also attempts to invade the territory of the Baidao gang, and Beggar  The gang is the biggest stumbling block on its way forward. Brother Hu, once the Qinglong Society learns that you helped us, I'm afraid they will cause trouble for you. You must be careful in the future!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Although my life is not valuable, it is not easy for anyone to take it away!"

    The two chatted and laughed happily, feeling like they were rare friends. Soon they arrived at the attic of Zui Xian in the south of the city.  This is the most famous restaurant in the area. It is divided into two floors, with exquisite and elegant decoration. The lights are brightly lit inside the building, there is a lot of traffic outside, and the aroma of wine and food wafting in the air is mouth-watering.  Hu Qingpeng stopped and smiled: "Brother Li, thank you for sending me all the way! You have to go back to assist Captain Zheng and deal with post-war matters. I will treat you to a drink next time!"

    Li Shan was stunned, clasped his fists and said, "Okay! We'll see you later!"

    Hu Qingpeng secretly breathed a sigh of relief, cupped his fists and said, "Brother Li, goodbye!" For the sake of Yi Wufeng's safety, he had no choice but to get straight to the point and ask Li Shan to leave as soon as possible.  As for what Li Shan thought about this, he didn't care.

    At this moment, a loud scream was heard from the restaurant, followed by the sound of ping-pong-pong-pang-pang, mixed with the screams and shouts of everyone, causing a commotion.  Could it be that something happened to Yi Wufeng?  Hu Qingpeng's heart sank, and regardless of the shock to the world, he suddenly jumped up high, passed through the second floor window like a big bird, and landed on the floor.  I saw Yi Wufeng standing proudly, confronting two young men carrying long swords across the table. The two sides glared at each other, and the air was filled with a strong smell of fire.  There was also a young swordsman who was getting up from the ground. His expensive clothes were stained with oil and juice. He looked ridiculous and embarrassed. He probably fell into Yi Wufeng's hands.  The other diners stepped aside and were whispering to each other to watch the show.

    Hu Qingpeng saw a faint black color appear on Yi Wufeng's face. He was worried and heartbroken. He jumped to her side and couldn't help complaining: "Why do you want to use your true energy rashly? What if the poison attacks?"  What should I do?¡±

    When Yi Wufeng saw him suddenly appearing, her eyes suddenly lit up and she said angrily: "It's all your fault. Who told you to be half an hour late? If you were here, why would I take action personally? The words of these three people were very disrespectful to me.  , you killed them all!"

    Hu Qingpeng was startled and said: "They didn't do anything"How can you kill someone when you say something is unforgivable?  " I lamented in my heart, the elder of the Demon Sect is the elder of the Demon Sect, he regards human life as nothing, and he is not afraid of any sect. It seems that he is about to offend someone again.

    Yi Wufeng said: "Aren't you willing to take action? Then I'll do it!"

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly stopped her and said, "Wait a minute! You can't" Before she could finish her words, she suddenly heard a roar from beside her: "That's enough!" The three young swordsmen were so angry that they were trembling all over.  They were educated in famous families, their families were either rich or noble, and they were used to being praised by others. When had they ever been so despised?  Especially when one of them was inexplicably knocked down by the other party, he was dissatisfied and drew his sword in his hand. He said angrily: "Young face, who are you? You actually want your uncle's life. Stop dreaming! If you are willing to be obedient."  Kowtow to us and admit your mistake, and we will spare you today, otherwise at least one of your arms will be left!"

    Yi Wufeng was angry and resentful. She pinched Hu Qingpeng hard and said angrily: "Did you hear what came out of his mouth? You have to teach him a lesson for me!"

    Hu Qingpeng secretly sighed, once Yi Wufeng gets really angry, things will never go well today.  If you don't follow her wishes, if she takes action in anger, it is very likely to trigger a latent poison and end up with both sides hurting.  Naturally, he was reluctant to let her take the risk. He turned around helplessly to face the three swordsmen and said, "This is Hu Qingpeng of the Hengshan Sect. I wonder what the three brothers are called? Why did you have a dispute with my friend?"

    The three people exchanged glances with each other, and one of them said: "Oh, it turns out you are a disciple of the Hengshan Sect. Unfortunately, we have never heard of your name. I'm really sorry. I am He Shouxin of the Wudang Sect. These two  It's my fifth junior brother Chen Lianxing and my sixth junior brother Qu Donglin. Because there is no room upstairs, we wanted to share a table with your friends for the time being. Unexpectedly, he made nasty remarks and took advantage of my sixth junior brother's unpreparedness to suddenly attack! I don't know.  People think that our Wudang disciples are inferior in skills! He must give us an explanation for this matter!" He is thin, has slender eyes, and tends to raise his chin when speaking, which is quite arrogant.  The Wudang Sect was founded by the great master Zhang Sanfeng, who was the leader of the White Way together with the Shaolin Temple. It is famous all over the world for its internal strength, boxing skills and swordsmanship. In particular, the Wudang Swordsmanship is known as the best in martial arts and is highly praised by swordsmen all over the world.  The current headmaster of Wudang, Taoist Master Lingzhen, is proficient in Tai Chi swordsmanship, and his strength is especially superior to the heads of the seven major sword sects.

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said: "Everyone present can clearly see who is right! You are using your power to bully others and want to drive me away, but in the end you accuse me of something wrong. How shameless!"

    He Shouxin and others' faces turned white and red, showing that they had been poked in a painful spot.  Hu Qingpeng said hurriedly: "It turns out that we are senior brothers from the Wudang Sect, whom we have admired for a long time! Three senior brothers, if we get into a big fight over this trivial matter, wouldn't we make others laugh? This is a misunderstanding. How about we shake hands and reconcile?"  His strength and status are among the best in the Bai Dao. If necessary, he really does not want to offend them, so as not to create such a strong enemy for the Hengshan Sect.

    Qu Donglin said loudly: "Hu Qingpeng, stop trying to befriend us! Our Wudang sect will not do this! Unless he kowtows and admits his mistake, there is no need to talk about anything else!" He had just been thrown by Yi Wufeng and lost his face. Where?  Can you swallow this bad breath?  Qu Donglin is tall, strong and has a short temper. He waves the long sword in his hand while talking, which is really scary.

    You want Yi Wufeng to kowtow and admit his mistake?  !  Even if the sun rises from the west, she will not agree!  Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "Senior Brother Qu's request is too much, you might as well kill me directly!"

    Qu Donglin shouted: "Do you think I don't dare?" He raised his wrist and with a chirping sound, the long sword pointed directly at Hu Qingpeng's heart.  He didn't say hello in advance, nor did he wait for the opponent to draw his sword. This sword stab seemed to be a sneak attack, and it immediately attracted boos from the onlookers.

    Hu Qingpeng has been through life and death many times and has already developed a habit of never letting down his guard no matter what enemy he faces.  Because in a life-and-death fight, any carelessness may lead to death.  As soon as Qu Donglin's long sword moved, he took half a step back almost at the same time, unsheathed the sword and knocked away the enemy's sword.  He only used 60% of his strength, but the shock made Qu Donglin's mouth numb. He could not help but take two steps back, and his face turned red.

    He Shouxin, after all, had some discernment. When he saw Hu Qingpeng's sword was like lightning, his lower body was calm, and his internal strength was surprisingly deep, he immediately understood that his junior brother was no match for him, and secretly winked at Chen Lianxing, signaling him to join forces to deal with Hu Qingpeng.  Chen Lianxing nodded and was about to draw his sword to help when he suddenly heard Yi Wufeng sneer and say: "Young man named Qu, you can't take advantage by yourself, why don't you ask your senior brother to join us?"

    Qu Donglin said angrily: "Don't underestimate me! Senior brother, you are not allowed to help me, let's see how I teach this kid!" After saying that, he waved his sword and rushed forward like a tiger.  But seeing the green light criss-crossing, the sword force was continuous, like waves hitting the cliff, setting off rounds of fierce attacks, which made people almost breathless.

    Hu Qingpeng deliberately observed the routines of Wudang swordsmanship and saw thatUse tricks and tactics, and purely adopt a defensive stance to deal with the opponent.  After more than twenty moves in the blink of an eye, Qu Donglin became more and more angry as he fought. Even though he was attacking like a wave, he was unable to break through Hu Qingpeng's defense.  Moreover, Hu Qingpeng only defended but did not attack. It seemed that he did not try his best. It was simply a disguised humiliation.  He could no longer control his anger, and suddenly shouted: "I will fight with you!" The man and the sword merged into one, and they killed him with incredible speed.

    Seeing that his opponent actually wanted to kill him with the sword, Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but frown secretly. It was too cruel to take someone's life just for such a trivial matter, wasn't it?  Although he didn't want to cause trouble, he was by no means a weak and incompetent person. There was a slight anger in his heart, and the sword's power suddenly changed, but he saw the sword's light rising sharply, passing through Qu Donglin's gap like lightning, and going straight to the vital point between his eyebrows.  This sword strikes later, like a flying giant from outside the sky, with no trace to be found, so wonderful that it is so wonderful.

    Qu Donglin's eyes suddenly flashed. The bone-cold sword energy had reached the center of his eyebrows, and he was not even given a chance to fight back with his sword. He was so frightened that he instinctively rolled away from his body.  I felt a chill on my head as my opponent's long sword passed by me, sending up broken hair all over the sky.  Qu Donglin jumped up on the ground and raised his hand to touch his hair, which had lost most of its hair. He was so embarrassed and angry that he almost vomited blood.

    Hu Qingpeng said lightly: "Senior Brother Qu, I accept!" He was very disappointed in his heart. It was said that Wudang swordsmanship was unique and unparalleled in the martial arts. However, he defeated Qu Donglin effortlessly today and did not think Wudang swordsmanship was so exquisite.  .

    Qu Donglin was not a fool. He knew that the sword showed mercy, otherwise the sword just now could have easily killed him. He stamped his feet angrily and looked back at the two senior brothers.  He Shouxin thought about it and realized that he and his junior brother's martial arts were not far apart. If they fought alone, they would not be Hu Qingpeng's opponent. Unless the three of them joined forces, they might be able to defeat him.  But how can a dignified Wudang disciple besiege the disciples of the Hengshan sect with more beatings and fewer blows in public?  If the news spreads to the world, wouldn't it be misunderstood that the Wudang Sect is inferior to the Hengshan Sect?  He took a deep breath and said coldly: "Hu Qingpeng, you were lucky enough to defeat my junior brother by half a move, don't get too proud! If you have the guts, don't leave. I'll go back and ask senior brother Qing Xuzi to duel with you!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Qing Xuzi? I've never heard of him! Is he very powerful in the Wudang Sect?"

    He Shouxin stared at him in disbelief, his face was livid with anger, and he laughed angrily: "Okay, okay, the Hengshan sect has actually produced a talented person who doesn't know the heights of heaven and earth. He dares to despise me, Wudang. It's really a rare occurrence in a century! Just wait, this is  Sooner or later the account will be settled with you! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Qu Donglin said anxiously: "Senior Brother He, is this the end of it?"

    He Shouxin winked and said: "A gentleman's revenge is never too late in ten years!" He flicked his sleeves and led his two junior brothers downstairs.

    Hu Qingpeng touched his nose and asked Yi Wufeng in a low voice: "Is Qing Xuzi a famous person?"

    Yi Wufeng said: "Qing Xuzi is the heir to the master of Wudang. When he was eighteen years old, he learned the true inheritance of Wudang swordsmanship. He is like a god with the sword. He has not lost a single defeat in the five years since his debut. He is a recognized master among the younger generation. The best is better than the best."  Better than Lan Zhishi." Based on her personality, she is willing to comment on Qing Xuzi like this, which shows that he is indeed very outstanding.

    Hu Qingpeng shrank his neck and said with a smile: "Then we don't have to wait for him, it's better to escape first!"

    After the two of them left the restaurant, Hu Qingpeng frowned suddenly, feeling a strange feeling of being spied on. He glanced around as if unintentionally, but did not find anything strange.  Yi Wufeng seemed to have noticed the same thing, and whispered: "Don't go back to the dock directly!" Hu Qingpeng understood and pointed to the scenery along the street with her, slowly deviating from the lively street, and unknowingly walked into a dark and deserted alley.  inside.

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly let out a long laugh, turned around and said, "What is the intention of my friend who has been following us secretly all the way? If you have anything to say, please speak up in person and come out!"

    Just hearing the sound of footsteps, a man walked out silently from the shadows, looking at Hu Qingpeng with complicated eyes.  Every time he took a step closer, the sword energy emanating from his body became stronger, and his eyes became even brighter, like the blazing sun, which seemed to be able to penetrate anyone's mind.  The night wind suddenly stopped, and the surrounding air became solemn.

    Hu Qingpeng said in shock: "Brother Li, it's you!"

    Li Shan pointed at the dancing phoenix and said sternly: "Brother Hu, do you know who she is?"

    Hu Qingpeng felt a chill in his heart. What he was most worried about had happened. Li Shan really recognized Yiwu Feng, who was disguised as a man!  He knew very well how serious the crime of colluding with the Demon Cult was, and he would even be expelled from the school and become a public enemy in the martial arts world.  But it was absolutely impossible for him to stay out of the matter at this time and not care about Yi Wufeng's life or death.  He raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice: "I know, she is the Demon Cult Elder Yi Wufeng!"

    Li Shan was stunned for a moment and said in surprise: "Since you know this, why do you still want to go with her? Could it be that you were coerced by her? Or did she seduce you with her beauty and confuse your mind?" He thought at first  Hu Qingpeng was deceived?I didn't know Yi Wufeng's identity, so I couldn't bear to reveal it in Zuixian Pavilion, lest it ruin Hu Qingpeng's future, but it was completely unexpected!

    Yi Wufeng¡¯s face turned red and she stamped her feet: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense and ruin my reputation!¡±

    Li Shan sneered and said: "What kind of reputation does the devil sect have? Brother Hu, you must not go astray and ruin your bright future! No matter what unspeakable difficulties you have, as long as we work together to kill this  The witch can be put to death once and for all!"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "Brother Li, I think you misunderstood! The things between me and Mr. Yi and Mr. Yi are hard to explain in one word. To put it simply, Mr. Yi is highly poisonous and must find a miracle doctor to save him within ten days, otherwise the poison will develop.  She died. And I promised to escort her to seek medical treatment and ensure her safety on the road. This is my promise, and I must fulfill it. So please forgive me, Brother Li!" People in the world make a promise, even if it means sacrificing their lives.  Do it, otherwise you will be looked down upon by others.

    Li Shan said coldly: "So, if I want to kill the demon girl with my sword, you will definitely stop me?"

    Hu Qingpeng said seriously: "Exactly! If you want to kill her, you must knock me down first."

    Li Shan said: "Okay!" After saying that, he held the handle of the knife with his backhand, and a fierce murderous aura rose into the sky.  The eyes of the two people collided and intertwined in the air, and countless sparks immediately flew up.

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 12: The Crisis Emerges

    Hu Qingpeng said slowly: "Brother Li, must we meet life and death?"

    Li Shan was silent for a moment and said: "If you can take my sword, I will turn around and leave, and keep your secret for twelve hours. If you lose, I will take the woman named Yi away, and you must not stop her. How?  ?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng took a deep breath and said solemnly: "A gentleman's words!"

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to chase a horse!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng clattered his sword out of its scabbard, bowed the sword tip downward, and said: "Brother Li, regardless of victory or defeat, I am still grateful to you for giving me this opportunity. I hope you will go all out later and let my brothers learn your clever tricks."  !¡±

    Li Shan smiled and said: "I won't let you down!" His arm moved slightly, the blue light was dazzling, and a sword engraved with dragon patterns was placed across his chest.  He gently stroked the blade with his left palm, as if caressing the most beautiful lover, and said: "This sword is called 'Split Wind'. It is made from thousands of years of cold iron in the South China Sea. It is three feet, three inches long and weighs thirty-six pounds."  Two, blow the hair and break it, no trace of blood will be seen. Be careful!"

    Hu Qingpeng is determined and determined, and is not afraid of the opponent holding a sword. He is neither humble nor arrogant and says: "Please!" He stretches his limbs and shows his sword gesture.  The confrontation between masters is mainly a competition of momentum. If one party loses his fighting spirit, he will become passive.  He knew the mystery of it, and the spiritual platform was completely empty while he was concentrating, and the long sword hummed low, expressing his desire to fight.

    Li Shan nodded secretly. Although his opponent is young, he has a lot of experience in battle!  The tip of the knife pointed forward, and he looked at his eyes with the knife. His energy and energy quickly gathered, pushing his fighting spirit to its peak in an instant, and a dazzling light emitted from the tip of the knife.

    When the Qi of the two people came into contact, a strong wind suddenly rose, sending sand and rocks flying.

    Hu Qingpeng felt extremely calm. Since Li Shan proposed a decisive blow, he would definitely take the initiative to attack and use the most powerful killing move.  As long as he can deal with this move, today's bet will be considered a win.  And relying on the swordsmanship he learned from Kan Shui, he was confident that he would not be hurt by his opponent's sword, so there was no need to attack.  He stood quietly in the darkness, like a solitary peak or a pine tree, seemingly not caring about how violent the storm was.  For a moment, Hu Qingpeng even felt that he was transcending the battle situation in front of him, integrating into all things in the world, completely forgetting himself.

    Li Shan suddenly noticed that Hu Qingpeng's aura had undergone a mysterious change. It merged with the heaven and earth and was invulnerable, so that he could not find any flaws!  Moreover, Hu Qingpeng's expression was calm and natural, neither anxious nor impatient, as if he could maintain this state forever.  When the energy is rising, it is losing. His sword energy has been pushed to its peak. The longer the stalemate situation drags on, the more unfavorable the result will be.  He was a decisive person. He suddenly opened his mouth and shouted loudly, which was like a spring thunder exploding on the ground. The sword flashed and he slashed at the person with the sword.

    Wherever the blade passed, the air suddenly became hot and seemed to be burning.

    At this moment, Hu Qingpeng moved.  The long sword in his hand seemed slow but was actually fast, instantly weaving an intricate web of swords. The sword's momentum stretched like an endless stream of water, flowing back and forth in a closed space. The trajectory was different every time.  However, it is so consistent with the principles of heaven and earth that people are sincerely impressed.

    The long sword is strong and the sword net is soft.  The swords collided, and the clanging sound was as thick as raindrops. In the blink of an eye, they collided countless times.  Even though Li Shan was extremely strong and fierce, he was unable to break through the tight and thick sword net. However, he saw that his opponent's long sword was everywhere. If he did not withdraw from the sword net, he would suffer a big loss!

    The figures suddenly separated, and Li Shan jumped back.  Hu Qingpeng did not pursue him. His long sword condensed and pointed diagonally at the ground.  The battle situation changed from movement to silence, and you could hear a pin drop.

    Li Shan laughed, turned and walked away, saying: "Since ancient times, heroes have emerged from youth, and the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead! Brother Hu, I have one last piece of advice for you, Wenwen Township is the tomb of heroes, you should take care of yourself!"

    Hu Qingpeng looked at his not tall back and murmured: "Brother Li, thank you!" Looking down, he saw that the long sword had more than ten gaps and turned into a serrated sword.  If Li Shan persisted for a moment, his sword would definitely be chopped into pieces. It can be said that he was lucky enough to win the battle.

    As soon as Li Shan's figure disappeared, three figures suddenly appeared on the eaves in the distance. Their six eyes all shot out cold light, and they flew toward the two of them.

    Hu Qingpeng's heart suddenly moved. He raised his eyes and saw the fierce look in his eyes. He couldn't help but secretly complain, why is there still someone looking for trouble?  He immediately returned the sword to its sheath, held Yi Wufeng's jade hand, and pulled her away quickly.  Yi Wufeng was suddenly held by his generous and powerful palm, her heart was beating wildly, her face was on fire, she struggled to break free, she was ashamed and angry, and said angrily: "Have you taken advantage of me? How dare you take advantage of me?  ! Let go!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng whispered: "I can't let go! Someone wants to kill us and is chasing us!" Zhenqi was sent over, leading her to run faster and faster, trying to get rid of the tail behind her.

    Yi Wufeng listened attentively, and sure enough she heard the fluttering of clothes coming from behind.There was a loud sound in the air, and there was more than one pursuer!  The poison in her body has not been resolved, so of course it is inconvenient to use Qinggong. She can only acquiesce to the status quo and let Hu Qingpeng take her.  But she had always been as cold as ice. She had never walked hand in hand with a man so intimately. She felt waves of heat flow from Hu Qingpeng's palm, causing her body temperature to rise sharply, her heartbeat to beat fast, and her mind to go blank.

    Hu Qingpeng heard that the enemy was getting closer and closer. He didn't care whether Yi Wufeng agreed or not. He gently pulled her and picked her up horizontally. He jumped up to the nearby eaves like a bird and ran as fast as possible.  Not long after he arrived in Jingzhou, he had already offended the Qinglong Society, the Wudang Clan and the Beggar Clan, and he really didn't want to offend other forces anymore.  In particular, Yi Wufeng's identity needs to be kept secret, and she should be avoided if possible. If she is recognized, she will not be as easy to talk to as Li Shan.  Yi Wufeng was held in his arms, and her blushing face became even redder, almost dripping with water.  She couldn't believe that she would be like a weak woman, nestling in the arms of a man!  She smelled the strong man's body odor, her whole body felt soft, and she didn't want to move lazily.  No matter how dangerous it was outside, she knew she was safe in this man's arms.

    Yi Wufeng¡¯s body was light, and Hu Qingpeng held her effortlessly, walking through the streets and buildings at high speed, gradually widening the distance between him and his pursuers.  The three of them could not let go at first, but later they were out of breath, their legs and feet were weak, and they could only watch Hu Qingpeng fly away with hatred.

    Hu Qingpeng circled around and made sure that no one was following him before returning to the dock safely.  He accidentally looked down and saw Yi Wufeng flexing her hands and gently pressing his chest. Her expression was peaceful and gentle, her breathing was steady, and she actually fell asleep.  Her face was flushed, her breath was blue, and a sweet and gentle smile hung on the corner of her lips. It was completely different from her usual cold and arrogant image!  Hu Qingpeng's heart could not help but beat fast, but his mouth felt dry and his whole body felt hot.  However, he did not dare to make mistakes easily as people came and went along the way.

    Back on the boat, Yi Wufeng was still awake.  Hu Qingpeng carried her into the cabin and carefully placed her on the bed. He stared at the beautiful face so close at hand, with the battle between heaven and man in his mind, and his breathing gradually became heavier.  As long as he is willing, he can have a kiss with Yi Wufeng without any precautions.  This temptation was so strong that it made his whole body tremble and his blood boil.  He lowered his head slowly, and a fragrance of virginity hit his nose. Under the fair and tender skin of Wu Fengguang, faint cyan blood vessels were faintly visible, and the two slightly opened cherry lips were as tempting as flowers to pick.

    Suddenly, Yi Wufeng seemed to have encountered something unhappy in her dream. She frowned slightly and murmured anxiously: "Don't go, don't leave me!" Her jade arms relaxed slightly and she hugged his waist unconsciously.  , snuggling closer.

    Hu Qingpeng was loving and pitiful, and couldn't help but feel ashamed for his thoughts just now. He patted her vest gently and said softly: "You can sleep peacefully, I won't leave!" Yi Wufeng vaguely heard his words,  She opened her eyebrows and smiled sweetly, but she held on to his clothes tightly and wouldn't let go.  In desperation, Hu Qingpeng had no choice but to pull up a chair, sit down on the edge of the bed, and fell asleep unconsciously.

    In the early morning of the next day, the sky turned white, and loud and powerful shouts rang out from the river.  Hu Qingpeng slowly opened his eyes and saw Yi Wufeng's eyelashes trembling, and he woke up almost at the same time.  When their eyes met, Yi Wufeng screamed instinctively, shrank back, and said angrily: "Hu Qingpeng, you big pervert! What are you doing in my room? When did you come in?"

    Hu Qingpeng shouted: "What an injustice! Last night you fell asleep in my arms, and you still held on to my clothes and wouldn't let go, causing me to sit on a chair all night. I was so uncomfortable. I can swear to God, I  Nothing was done!¡±

    Yi Wufeng recalled the embarrassing situation last night, a blush flew to her cheeks, and said angrily: "Nonsense, who is holding you and not letting go? Do you think you are Guanyin Bodhisattva? Stop being so beautiful! I solemnly warn you, last night  You are not allowed to tell a third person about what happened, and you are not allowed to think about it again, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to spare you!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng looked at her charming and angry expression, and his heart trembled. He suddenly had the idea of ??teasing her, and said with a smile: "You talked a lot in your sleep last night! Do you want me to keep it a secret for you?"

    Yi Wufeng¡¯s blush became even thicker. Could it be that she said something she shouldn¡¯t have said in her sleep?  That's so embarrassing!  In the blink of an eye, he caught a glimpse of Hu Qingpeng's half-smiling eyes, his heart was in a state of confusion, and he gritted his teeth and said: "Hu Qingpeng, no matter what you heard, forget it immediately! If you dare to leak even a few words to the outside world, I I will kill you first.  !" His eye circles turned red, and a layer of hazy mist appeared under his eyes.

    Hu Qingpeng didn¡¯t expect her reaction to be so violent. He secretly regretted that the joke had gone too far, but he didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth for fear that she would kill him on the spot.  He hurriedly swore a poisonous oath, patted his chest and said: "For the sake of the elder's reputation, even if someone pulls out my tongue, I will never say it!"

    Yi Wufeng couldn't help but smile and said: "Nonsense! You have pulled out your tongue, how can you still speak? You are glib and have no sincerity."??!  "Her smile was like a glacier thawing and spring returning to the earth, which made Hu Qingpeng's eyes widen and his mouth water.

    Seeing his obsessed and lost look, Yi Wufeng felt angry and funny, with a hint of pride and joy. She lowered her face and said, "Big pervert, why are you in such a daze? I'm going to get up and freshen up, why don't you get out of here?"  ! Could it be that you want to beg for a beating?" After saying that, he raised his fist, ready to fight.

    Hu Qingpeng let out a strange cry, scurried away with his head in his hands, and fled out of the door.  Yi Wufeng smiled slightly, and an inexplicable happiness slowly spread in her chest, giving her a sweet feeling she had never experienced before.  She stood up and sat in front of the bronze mirror. Looking at the smiling and beautiful face in the mirror, she was suddenly startled, was this her?  It's so different from his usual serious, cold and arrogant image!  She suddenly realized that her heart was broken and she could not maintain a state of tranquility. Her emotions fluctuated greatly and she could easily lose her composure.  She is a very wise person, and after thinking about it for a moment, she already understood the root cause.  She closed her eyes gently, and what flashed through her mind was the figure of a young man.  Once inner demons are born, can they be easily eliminated?  Suddenly, her palms were covered in cold sweat.

    The big ship weighed anchor and slowly sailed away from the dock under the sunshine.  Hu Qingpeng stood on the deck and looked at the busy boatmen and fishermen nearby, feeling a little envious.  Their lives are calm and regular. They go out in the morning and come back late. They don't have to worry about being slandered, besieged, or hunted down. They don't have to worry about everyone. They are really happy in comparison.  He looked at the sky and couldn't help but think of his parents and sister far away in his hometown. They were also ordinary people. How were their lives?  He has been away from home for six years and has failed to honor his parents. He wonders what has become of his home?  Especially the mother, who not only has to work to earn money, but also endures the beating and scolding from her father, maybe she is much older.  There was a stabbing pain in his heart, and he couldn't help but look up to the sky and sigh.

    "What's wrong with you? Your expression is so weird!" Yi Wufeng walked up to Hu Qingpeng and looked at him coldly.

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "It's nothing! It's just that I haven't been home for many years, and I accidentally thought of my parents and felt sorry for them."

    Yi Wufeng¡¯s lips moved slightly, but she finally restrained herself from asking questions and suppressed her curiosity about his family.  She reminded herself that they were both black and white, neither friends nor lovers, and she didn't need to know too much about him.  After a moment of silence, he said, "Did you see clearly the people who chased us last night? Who were they?"

    Hu Qingpeng nodded and said: "Although they are covered with black scarves, judging from their body shape and footwork, they should be He Shouxin and others from the Wudang Sect." He Shouxin and others were not willing to be humiliated, and did not walk away after going downstairs.  , but lurked and waited for them to appear, trying to regain face by relying on their numerical advantage.

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said: "He Shouxin and others have only scratched the surface of Wudang swordsmanship. They are arrogant and restless. They are not afraid even if they come after me! I'm afraid they heard Li Shan's words and knew about me.  Identity, publicize it to everyone. By then, experts will gather, and heroes from all walks of life will surround us under the banner of exterminating demons and defending the road, and we will inevitably fight! Hu Qingpeng, you'd better leave now, I won't blame you. Maybe it's time  Tonight, you can¡¯t leave even if you want to!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "Are you going to drive me away? I refuse to leave! I said that unless I die, I will escort you to Daba Mountain."

    Yi Wufeng looked at his resolute face and suddenly realized that all words were unnecessary. His determination and belief were undoubtedly revealed through his eyes.  She sighed slightly and looked at the surging river. There were so many things in her heart that she didn't know how to sort them out.

    The sun gradually rose, and the deck was as hot as a steamer. Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng both hid in the cabin to enjoy the coolness.  After midnight, the ship's speed slowed down and finally stopped.  While the two were wondering, the boss of the ship ran into the cabin sweating, and said with a grimace: "You two gentlemen, I'm sorry! People from the Dongfang family have set up checkpoints ahead. We have to stop the ship for inspection, so we can't get to Yichang Pier on time."

    Yi Wufeng frowned and said, "What are they going to check?"

    The boss of the ship scratched his head and said: "I heard that we are looking for a female elder from some sect!"

    The two of them were surprised at the same time, packed their luggage hastily, and walked onto the deck together.  I saw more than 20 ships parked on the river, forming a long queue.  There is a medium-sized warship moored near the shore, with a blue pennant hanging high on the mast and the word "East" printed on it.  There are also several small boats blocking the channel, and all boats heading upstream must be inspected.  The Dongfang family is one of the five major families in the world. It owns half of the inland shipping industry and has close ties with the government. It is the leader of the Yangtze River waterway.  Although all the boatmen were full of complaints, no one dared to speak out loud.

    Yi Wufeng said: "Sure enough, I was right. The Wudang Clan has spread the news! This time the Dongfang family dispatches warships, they must send a large number of water masters to accompany them. We should not rush in. The only way is to take the land route and use the mountains and forests.  The terrain conceals the traces.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Hide and seek with them?interesting!  "Let Yi Wufeng lie on his back, casually took a long bamboo pole from the boat, Kaka broke it into several pieces, jumped up and jumped into the river. The sailors on the boat exclaimed and ran to the side of the boat to watch. I saw  Hu Qingpeng jumped several feet. When he was falling down, he flicked his wrist and threw a piece of bamboo pole on the water. He then sunk a little more of the bamboo pole and used the force to jump up. Doing this several times, he was like a swallow touching water.  Crossing the vast river surface, the dancing phoenix leaped onto the river bank with the dancing phoenix on its back and disappeared into the vast woods.

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 13: The Best Policy

    As soon as they stepped onto the river bank, they heard a sharp whistle behind them. The two understood that the scene just now was still noticed by the masters of the Dongfang Family. A large-scale manhunt would follow, and they must seize the time to break out.  Hu Qingpeng asked as he ran: "Master, where should we go? Should we still rush to Yichang?"

    Yi Wufeng said decisively: "No, we will go north instead! People from the Dongfang Family can know our destination by questioning the sailors on the ship. They will definitely ambush heavy troops on the westbound way to prevent us from entering Yichang.  Therefore, we need to change our route to go north to Jingshan Mountain, use the complex terrain to avoid the enemy, and then turn back to Shennong Valley. If everything goes well, we will be safe in five days!"

    Hu Qingpeng frowned and said: "To the north? Isn't that close to the Wudang Sect's sphere of influence? I guess He Shouxin has immediately notified his masters to come to support. If I encounter them on the way, I am not sure.  win."

    Yiwu Fengdu knocked him on the head and said: "This is not a martial arts competition. If you can't defeat someone, won't you run away? Stupid!"

    Along the Yangtze River is a vast plain. Once you get out of the woods, you can see rice fields and lotus ponds stretching to the end of the sky.  Hu Qingpeng deliberately avoided the crowds and walked quickly in the fields with the dancing phoenix on his back. Sometimes he was too lazy to take a long detour, so he would pass by the lotus pond, which made the farmers who happened to pass by look dumbfounded.  On the way, they asked for some dry food from the villagers to satisfy their hunger, and they rested in a wild forest until late at night.

    Hu Qingpeng grew up in the mountains and forests, and was familiar with the habits of wild beasts. He quickly captured two pheasants and set up a firewood barbecue.  Yi Wufeng looked at him working quickly with his hands and feet, and was so tired that he was sweating profusely, but she couldn't help herself at all. She couldn't help but be stunned. She took out a handkerchief and handed it over, saying softly: "You, please wipe your sweat."  !¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was so flattered that he wiped his hands with his sleeve before taking it. It was soft and fragrant. When he wiped it on his face, the white silk handkerchief suddenly turned into gray-black.  He couldn't help but feel embarrassed, lowered his head and said: "I'm sorry, your handkerchief is dirty. I'll wash it and return it to you."

    When Yi Wufeng saw him hiding the handkerchief in his arms, his face turned red. She rolled her eyes at him and said angrily: "You have to remember, you are not allowed to cheat and refuse to return it!"

    Hu Qingpeng laughed and handed over the roasted pheasant. He looked around and said, "Sir, smell the fragrance and look at the color. It is definitely the best among roasted chickens! You don't want to take a bite?"  ?"

    The two of them had a hearty meal of game and were satisfied, so they lay down together under the tree.  Just listen to the singing of night insects all around, the ups and downs, mixed with the strong and weak wind, which makes the night more peaceful and peaceful.  Through the gaps in the leaves, you can see the stars twinkling in the clear sky and the Milky Way flowing.  Away from the hustle and bustle of the world, the silent woods are like a mother, silently protecting them.

    Hu Qingpeng listened to the sound of breathing next to him and was filled with emotions. Although he was very tired, he could not fall asleep.  In fact, he was very worried about whether Yi Wufeng's toxicity would occur in advance, and he was also worried that she would be besieged by forces such as Wudang and the Beggar Clan, which would delay her time to seek medical treatment.  After tossing and turning for a while, he quietly got up and stared at Yi Wufeng's slender figure in the dark night. His heart ached terribly when he thought that her life was in danger.  Even if he knew that he might become a public enemy of martial arts and unable to gain a foothold in the world, he would not regret it.  He never wanted this woman as beautiful as a snow lotus to sleep forever in front of him.  He was ready to sacrifice everything to protect her.

    The long night is passing, and dawn is breaking in the east.  A thin layer of morning mist filled the mountain forest, and fine dewdrops condensed on the green leaves.  Suddenly, two foxes rushed out of the grass, running past them like wind, and disappeared in an instant.  Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng woke up at the same time and saw several hares running towards them in a hurry. They were startled and had an ominous premonition in their hearts.

    Hu Qingpeng raised his spirits and jumped up to the treetops. He saw a figure flashing a hundred feet away. The cold light of weapons was reflected from time to time in the gaps between the branches and leaves. There was also the faint sound of dogs barking in the wind.  His heart sank, someone was chasing him so soon!  He immediately jumped to the ground and said: "Sir, there are a large number of martial arts people entering the forest to search. They also bring hounds. They seem to be coming for us!"

    Yi Wufeng frowned and said, "Get out of the tree and don't leave any scent when you land. Those trained hounds are very annoying!"

    Hu Qingpeng carried her on his back and used Qinggong to run along the branches, occasionally stopping to look back to observe the enemy's situation.  Yi Wufeng found that he had been walking west, and felt strange, and asked: "Why are you walking west? We should continue going north!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "There are signs of human activity in the east, south and north directions, but there is no one in the west. It is the only gap."

    Yi Wufeng¡¯s mind is so shrewd. With her mind racing, she has already guessed the key point. She lost her voice and said, ¡°No, this is a trap! Stop now. I estimate that the strongest enemy will ambush in this direction!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly broke into a cold sweat.He immediately became invisible and felt ashamed. After all, he was inexperienced and could not see the other party's intentions.  If Yi Wufeng hadn't reminded him in time, he would have fallen into a trap.  He asked in a low voice: "Sir, there are traps in front of us and soldiers chasing behind us. What should we do?"

    Yi Wufeng pushed aside the branches in front of her and looked down into the distance, observing the pursuers approaching from three directions.  He said calmly: "It seems that there are quite a lot of people who want to kill me! Although the number of people chasing me from the north and south is small, they are traveling at almost the same speed. There is no gap left during the search. The orders are strict. They are probably coming from  It is not suitable to break through the same sect. Dongfang has the largest number of pursuers, but their moving speeds vary, and there is no unified command and dispatch. It is likely that various sects have formed a mixed army, lacking tacit understanding and response to each other, but it is the easiest to break through.  .You turn eastbound and break out of the way!"

    "good!"

    The impending crisis aroused Hu Qingpeng¡¯s strong fighting spirit.  He knew in his heart that with the Wu-Tang Clan's testimony, he didn't even have any chance to defend himself.  If the two of them cannot successfully break out of the siege, they will only end up dead in battle when they are outnumbered.  He subconsciously patted the scabbard on his waist, his eyes like an eagle shining with cold light.  He will not sit still and wait for death. Either the fish will die today or the net will be broken. There is no third possibility!  Although she couldn't see Hu Qingpeng's expression, Yi Wufeng could feel his sudden surge in momentum and the explosive power hidden in his muscles. The unique male strength and bravery were imprinted on her soul like a branding iron.  She leaned on the broad and thick back muscles, and her heart started pounding again.

    Hu Qingpeng walked through the forest like a civet cat, deliberately bypassing the grassland where he slept outdoors last night.  Suddenly hearing the strange sound of wind in front of him, Busy dodged slightly and cleverly hid behind a thick branch, with only half of his face exposed to observe the situation.

    I saw the branches and leaves on the right swaying, and two young men holding long swords flew over, with expressions of nervousness and excitement on their faces.  At the same time, there was the sound of thumping footsteps, and a strong man holding a thick-backed sword appeared under the tree. Wherever the sword passed, the vines and shrubs blocking the road were cut down, making a lot of noise.  They just rushed forward and didn't notice the target in the invisible tree.

    Hu Qingpeng also did not want to reveal his whereabouts too early. He waited until they rushed into the depths of the woods before sneaking quietly.  After a while, only the rustling of footsteps was heard, and more than a dozen Jianghu people appeared in front, leading several ferocious and agile hounds, searching carefully.  Another fifty or sixty people followed them a few feet away, spreading out into a long row and advancing like a tide.  Looking at them coldly, these people wore all kinds of strange clothes and weapons, and formed several small groups. They obviously came from all over the world.  Seven or eight of them have outstanding momentum and the demeanor of masters. They should be heroes who have been famous for many years.

    The noses of those hounds were extremely sensitive. They smelled the scent of strangers in the air almost at the same time. They barked suddenly and struggled towards the big tree where Hu and Yi were invisible.  Everyone shouted: "I found it, I found it!" "Go and kill that witch!"

    Knowing that there was no point in hiding any longer, Hu Qingpeng took a deep breath and rushed forward.  With a flick of the wrist, several branches shot out like lightning, and with a few soft pops, they penetrated the skulls of the hounds, and the barking stopped abruptly.  Suddenly, I saw black shadows flashing, and three long whips struck me in the face like flying dragons. I heard someone yelling sadly: "You bastard, why did you kill my divine dog?! Pay with your life!"

    Hu Qingpeng secretly smiled bitterly, if we don¡¯t kill these hounds, how can we get rid of your pursuit in the future?  I'm not a fool!  His body was so heavy that he barely managed to dodge the whip. As soon as his feet touched the ground, he unsheathed his long sword and stabbed the three people's acupuncture points accurately.  He kicked the opponent down with a flying kick and rushed over like a whirlwind without any pause.  The route he chose was in the gap between the two gangs. There were only four people blocking the way, which was the weakest point.  Although the roars and shouts of the others were loud and complex, they had no impact on his mind. His momentum firmly locked the four opponents.

    Success or failure depends on this.

    The eyes of the four people were dazzled. Their opponent had jumped several feet away and came to them like a ghost, with a strong momentum forcing them towards them.  Especially his bright eyes, which emitted a cold and substantive light that made people's palms sweat when touched, and they just wanted to escape.  But since they dare to come and kill the demon sect elders, they are not unknown people, how can they be so easily intimidated?  What's more, we have a numerical advantage. As long as we can hold off the opponent for a while and wait for other companions to arrive, we will be sure of victory.  The two men wielding swords roared in unison, and the swords spread out and slashed Hu Qingpeng's shoulders diagonally, one to the left and the other to the right.  One of them punched out his fists and hit his opponent's chest with a move called "Heaven Collapse and Earthshaking". The punch was fierce and powerful.  The last person jumped into the air, and with two whooshing sounds, two meteor hammers broke through the air and struck down.  Although the four of them joined forces for the first time, their power should not be underestimated. As soon as the move came out, there were bursts of cheers from all around.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s body, which was originally moving at high speed, suddenly stopped and turned from extreme movement to extreme stillness.  Those four people didn't expect that he would suddenly stop moving forward and lose his judgment.?, all the moves hit the empty space together.  The big man who punched was the worst. Hundreds of kilograms of force hit him back, his throat was sweet, and he vomited a mouthful of blood on the spot.

    Hu Qingpeng took advantage of the opponent's move to fail and had no time to change his move. He stamped his feet and pounced into the four of them like a cheetah. He swung his long sword and heard two screams of "ouch" and "ah". The two sword wielders  The man was hit by a sword in his wrist and jumped away in pain.  Hu Qingpeng's left fist hit the nose of the big man who was vomiting blood, knocking him unconscious.  At this moment, the two meteor hammers drew a half circle in the air and struck back at Yi Wufeng's vest. The move was very sinister.  Hu Qingpeng let out a clear whistle, stepped around and turned around. He opened the meteor hammer with his long sword and suddenly jumped back. He stabbed the sword from under his side with his backhand and hit the hammer-wielding man in the lower abdomen.

    Everyone was shocked when they saw this. They didn¡¯t expect a young Hengshan disciple to be so tough and defeat four good players in a row in just one meeting!  Some people couldn't help sighing that such outstanding young swordsmen would actually take refuge in the Demon Cult and be willing to sacrifice their lives for the Demon Cult. It was really a great loss to the White Way!  Some people are even more murderous. If they don't kill this boy when he is still young, wouldn't he have a big devil in the future?  Seeing Hu Qingpeng opening the gap and trying to escape, they all took out hidden weapons and shot at him.

    Hu Qingpeng turned around and drew his sword, flying the corpse hanging on the sword, blocking all the hidden weapons that were shot at him, and immediately ran wildly out of the forest.  He jumped up and down, left and right, avoiding the hidden weapons behind him.  Everyone sounded the warning and chased after him. The forest was filled with curses and shouts, startling countless birds.

    The general rushed to the edge of the forest, when a sudden strong wind blew over his head, and he shouted loudly: "Look at the palms!" A monk jumped down from the tree, and struck his head with his palms like cattail fans. The shadows of the palms were indistinguishable and continuous.  , hiding a very powerful back trick.

    Yi Wufeng whispered: "Prajna Palm Technique!"

    Hu Qingpeng felt that the pressure was extremely high. The key points in front of him were all within the opponent's palm. He knew that he had encountered a master who was not easy to dismiss.  Under normal circumstances, it would take at least a hundred moves between the two sides to determine the winner.  But at this time, how could he have time to waste time with his opponent?  As long as there is a slight delay, if the large group of people behind catches up, it will be difficult to fly even with wings.  Even if you risk getting injured, a quick decision is the best option!  In the midst of lightning and flint, Hu Qingpeng magically shifted his body and moved his sword to the opponent's throat.

    The monk shouted: "You are so bold!" Shen Zu fell to the ground, cut Hu Qingpeng's wrist with one palm, and hit his chest with the other palm.

    Hu Qingpeng turned his body slightly to the side, followed the sword, and rushed in front of his opponent at all costs. He pointed the sword at the vital part of the monk's lower abdomen, which was actually a life-for-life attack.  The monk felt awe-struck in his heart. Although this palm could seriously injure his opponent, he would have to go to the West to pay homage to the Buddha!  In desperation, he turned back his palm and shook the long sword, and took a few steps back.  Hu Qingpeng didn't stop at all, just passing by.

    Seeing that he could not stop any of the young men, the monk was so angry that he turned livid and ignored the rules of the world. He slapped the witch on Hu Qingpeng's back with a roar.

    Hu Qingpeng heard this clearly and greeted him with a backhand palm.  The two palm winds intersected, and Hu Qingpeng moved even more urgently. He deliberately laughed and said: "Thank you, Master!" The monk was beating his chest and feeling full of regret.

    The two flew out of the woods and saw dozens of horses in the open space outside the forest. They were probably the mounts of heroes in the world, and there were more than a dozen people around them to guard them temporarily.  Yi Wufeng shouted happily: "God help me! Go grab the horse!" Hu Qingpeng hesitated and said: "But I can't ride a horse!" Yi Wufeng couldn't help but hit him on the head and said angrily: "Idiot  , you can¡¯t do it, can¡¯t I do it too?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng understood immediately. He touched his nose in embarrassment and swung his sword to stab several guards who rushed towards him. He first put Yi Wufeng on a tall horse and then jumped up and sat down behind her.  Yiwu Fengjiao shouted, "Sit tight!" She pinched the horse's belly with her legs, and the horse neighed and flew away like an arrow.  Hu Qingpeng stretched his left arm forward and hugged her slim waist tightly. Looking back, he saw people pouring out of the woods, gesticulating and cursing at them.  Among them, the ones who reacted faster also grabbed the horses and chased them. The sound of hoofbeats was like thunder, shaking the ground.  The two sides chased each other and fled, sending up dust and sand all over the sky.

    Yi Wufeng¡¯s riding skills are quite superb. She controls the horse to gallop and gradually widens the distance between her and her pursuers.  After running for several miles, she turned her horse off the road and ran into the wilderness.  The terrain gets steeper and steeper as we go, with undulating hills, and we pass through patches of woods from time to time.  Although the mount was a powerful horse, it was running with two people on its back, and its physical strength was exhausted very quickly, so its speed couldn't help but slow down.  After running for more than ten miles, the sound of hooves from behind gradually approached, and the enemy followed like maggots attached to the bones.

    Because Yi Wufeng could not use her true energy, she was so tired that she was dripping with sweat. While urging her horse to run fast, she asked loudly: "How far are they from us? How many people are there?"

    Hu Qingpeng looked back and said in a deep voice: "There is still about thirty feet away, and there are about forty or fifty people!"

    Yi Wufeng gritted her teeth and said: "This horse is about to die! The frontThere was a forest. After entering the forest, we immediately abandoned our horses and walked deep into the mountains.  The enemy is currently short of manpower and cannot search every inch of the place carefully. This is our chance to get rid of them!  "

    Hu Qingpeng had no objection and stabbed the horse's butt with his backhand sword.  The mount was suddenly stimulated, screamed sadly, and accelerated into the woods.  With trees blocking the way, Hu Qingpeng sheathed his sword and said softly: "Let's go!" He jumped off the horse with Yi Wufeng in his arms and quickly disappeared into the thick bushes.  The injured horse kept running wildly, as if going crazy.

    The heroes who were in hot pursuit did not see Hu and Yi fall off their horses. They heard the hoofbeats of the horses in front, thinking that they were still riding for their lives. They roared past and chased after them.

    Seeing that their plan succeeded, Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng couldn't help but smile at each other.  Hu Qingpeng felt relaxed and couldn't help vomiting a mouthful of blood. He smiled bitterly and said, "That monk's Prajna Palm is indeed amazing!"

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 14: Dual Swords Confrontation

    Seeing that he was injured and vomiting blood, Yi Wufeng felt sour for some reason, and the corners of her eyes became moist. She whispered: "That monk is the master of Yuquan Temple and has learned the Dharma. His skills are outstanding in Shaolin, and he has made some achievements in palm skills. With your skills,  If you strike short and strike long, aren't you asking for trouble? Don't be so reckless next time!" He took out the elixir and handed it to him.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the tenderness in her eyes, and felt as if his chest had been hit hard by a boulder, feeling that the injury was no longer unjust.  Who in the world can get the care of this iceberg beauty?  For a moment, he felt a little dizzy, wishing that his injuries would be aggravated.

    Because this place is close to Jingshan Mountain, the terrain begins to become complicated, with towering hills, swirling streams, sparse or dense woods rolling in layers of green waves, and almost no human habitation can be seen.  It was noon, the sun was shining brightly, but the forest was extremely cool.

    The two of them picked some wild fruits to satisfy their hunger. They had just rested for a while when they suddenly heard the barking of dogs in the distance, echoing endlessly in the mountains and forests - the enemy was chasing after them again!  Hu Qingpeng frowned slightly. The other party had a hunting dog to help him. As long as he followed the scent, he would have nowhere to hide. This was a headache.  Yi Wufeng seemed to know what he was thinking. She smiled slightly, pointed to the mountain stream flowing beside her and said, "Go into the water and walk!"

    Hu Qingpeng sighed softly: "I hope this can get rid of them!"

    He waded through the water for more than a hundred steps, then jumped up to the treetops on the shore, gliding between the big trees until he reached the edge of the forest before jumping down to the ground.  Hu Qingpeng found the direction and walked through the rugged and narrow valley. Gradually, he could no longer hear the sounds of the pursuers.  The further they walked, the more desolate and dangerous the terrain became, with numerous poisonous insects, roaring tigers and wolves, and the sharp cries of apes and monkeys heard from the cliffs from time to time, which was frightening.  The sky gradually darkened, and a dangerous atmosphere quietly filled the vast mountain forest.  In addition to humans with murderous intentions, bloodthirsty beasts have also become active.

    Hu Qingpeng went upstream and accidentally discovered a crystal clear pool with flat terrain and long grass.  Yi Wufeng was very happy. She was obsessed with cleanliness, but because she had been running away for several days, she had no time to take a shower, and her whole body felt extremely uncomfortable.  Now that I saw this excellent natural bathing place, how could I still hold back?  She ordered Hu Qingpeng to go away and never peek, otherwise she would gouge his eyes.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't bear to disobey her, so he obediently walked to the woods to pick wild fruits and dig up mountain spirits. Hearing the faint sound of splashing water in the distance, he thought of a stunning beauty playing in the water, with skin as snowy and unparalleled beauty, and couldn't help but feel excited.  Suddenly the idea of ??peeping on the beauty taking a bath came up.  With his extraordinary eyesight and skill, he can completely avoid Yi Wufeng's eyes and ears and achieve his goal.  This idea was so strong that it occupied his mind in an instant, making him so impulsive that he almost lost control on the spot.  He suddenly raised his hand and slapped himself hard twice. The severe pain made him calm down, and he tried his best to forget those vivid fantasy scenes.  He can't live up to Yi Wufeng's trust, let alone violate his own principles of life.  If he goes to spy on other people's homes, how is he any different from the promiscuous thieves in the world?  He is a man who has read the books of sages and knows what propriety, justice and shame are, and he suppresses the restlessness in his body.

    After a long time, I finally heard Yi Wufeng¡¯s call.  Hu Qingpeng walked to the edge of the pool with a pile of wild fruits and mountain spirits. He saw her sitting on a stone, half sideways, using the water as a mirror, combing her long black and shiny hair.  The neck is slender and the posture is elegant and charming, like an elf who accidentally fell into the world.  Hu Qingpeng had never seen her charmingly dressing up in the mirror?  He was immediately attracted by her delicacy and charm, and greedily watched her every move. He didn't even know that the wild fruit mountain spirit had rolled to the ground.

    Yi Wufeng tied up her long hair and dressed up as a man. She glanced back and met Hu Qingpeng's obsessed eyes. She couldn't help but feel ashamed and said angrily: "Hey, have you seen enough? Be careful, I dug it."  your eyes!"

    Hu Qingpeng came to his senses with a shock, his face flushed with embarrassment, and he said: "I'm sorry, I, I didn't mean to. Have you, have you finished washing? Do you want to eat something?"

    Seeing his helpless look, Yi Wufeng was secretly amused. She looked at the red marks on his face and asked, "Hey, why are there palm prints on your face?"

    How could Hu Qingpeng dare to tell the truth? He scratched his head and said: "This is a mosquito bit me. I hit him harder and left traces."

    Yi Wufeng curled her lips, obviously not believing such a far-fetched reason, and asked coldly: "You didn't peek at me just now did you?"

    Hu Qingpeng said loudly: "No, of course I didn't peek at you! I can swear to God!" This is not a joke, because peeking requires the price of an eyeball, and you must show your innocence and win people's trust.

    Yi Wufeng stared at him for a while, then smiled suddenly: "I believe you!"

    Wash the wild fruits and mountain essence, and eat them up between the two of them.  Yi Wufeng felt that the smell of sweat on Hu Qingpeng's body was too strong and asked him to clean it as well.  Hu Qingpeng actually had this idea for a long time. After she temporarily avoided it, he immediately took off all his clothes., plunged into the cool pool water, and felt extremely comfortable.  He swam back and forth in the pool twice, but he still had more to say. Just as he was about to go ashore and put on his clothes, the sound of wind caught his ears, and a young Taoist priest suddenly fell from the sky and landed on the big rock on the shore.

    Hu Qingpeng looked in surprise, and the eyes of the Taoist priest collided in the air, without giving in, like invisible swords clashing sonorously.  His heart sank, and cold sweat broke out on his spine. Could it be that this Taoist priest was here to hunt down the two of them?  I wonder if they brought a large team of people?  His clothes and weapons were all placed on the shore. How could he deal with the enemy while naked?  A lifetime of embarrassment and helplessness should end with this moment.  With his true energy circulating, he raised his voice and said, "The Taoist Master is staring at me, I don't know why?" He deliberately raised his voice, taking the opportunity to remind Yi Wufeng, who was far away in the forest, to be careful and hidden.

    The Taoist priest's face is like a crown jade, his nose is like hanging gallbladder, and his eyebrows are slanting into his temples. He has a bit of Taoist elegance and a bit of heroic spirit.  His eyes were bright and arrogant, as if he didn't care about the world, and there was a hint of arrogance in his expression.  If Li Shan is compared to a tiger, then he is an eagle, soaring in the clouds and looking down upon the world.  He frowned and said coldly: "Are you Hu Qingpeng, a disciple of Hengshan?"

    "Exactly! What do you call Taoist Priest?"

    "I am a disciple of Wudang - Qing Xuzi."

    "It turns out it's you!" Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but exclaimed, with a solemn look on his face.  The shadow of a famous tree. As a disciple of Wudang leader, Qingxuzi is famous in the world. He is an outstanding figure who cannot be underestimated.  Then he said in a deep voice: "I have heard the name of Senior Brother Qingxuzi for a long time, and it is like thunder in my ears! May I ask your Excellency, what advice do you have for your visit at Weiye?"

    Qing Xuzi didn¡¯t bother to answer his question. He glanced at the surrounding vegetation and asked, ¡°Where is the demon sect¡¯s witch? Where did she go?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was secretly angry and said in a cold voice: "What does it have to do with you that people are free to come and go? Are you also killing people indiscriminately for the sake of so-called 'justice'?"

    Qing Xuzi smiled coldly and said: "It is rumored that Yi Wufeng has temporarily lost her skills due to poisoning. How could I, a dignified Wudang disciple, devalue himself and bully a woman who has no power to fight back? I just want to see what she relies on."  What kind of magic can make the young hero of Hengshan so fascinated that he is willing to sacrifice his life for her even if he offends the heroes of the world. The so-called beauty is a disaster, it refers to people like her!" Suddenly he turned around and looked at the sky, with his hands behind his back and said:  "Come up here. I believe that as long as I defeat you, she will show up naturally!"

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly went ashore, put on his clothes, picked up his long sword, and looked at Qingxuzi's arrogant back, he couldn't help but admire him a little.  He actually dared to turn his back to his opponent without fear of being suddenly attacked. This kind of courage and confidence was rare in the world.  Hu Qingpeng took a deep breath and held the hilt of the sword firmly. A familiar, blood-connected feeling spread throughout his body. Endless power surged from his heart. He said calmly: "Hu has long heard that Wudang's swordsmanship is unparalleled in the world. Tonight, I can  It is truly an honor to compete with senior brother Qingxuzi in my skills. Please give me your advice, senior brother!"

    Qing Xuzi suddenly turned around and looked at his opponent whose momentum suddenly changed with surprise. He nodded and said: "No wonder Junior Brother He said that you talk arrogantly and don't take Wudang seriously. It turns out you have the capital to be proud! It's not in vain for me to go down the mountain."  "Yingxing. Hengshan's swordsmanship is unique. Let's see how much you have understood it." Cang Lang took out his long sword from its sheath, and a dazzling silver light shot straight into the sky, illuminating the dark night.  He flicked the sword in his hand and chanted: "The cold light of the sword shocked the nine provinces, and watched the wind and smoke rise in the rivers and lakes with laughter!" Before the chanting stopped, a terrifying momentum surged around, and the cold wind blew in waves one after another.  Hu Qingpeng.

    Hu Qingpeng stood as still as a steel rock, slowly drew his sword in his hand, and said: "You are really coming for me! Is the fight for family reputation so important? Even Taoists are not exempt from the secular world! Since the Taoist priest's heart is in the world of mortals,  , there is no need to wear Taoist robes, why not just return to secular life!"

    Qing Xuzi raised his eyebrows and said angrily: "You are talking nonsense" His words suddenly stopped, his face changed, his anger gradually disappeared, and he suddenly laughed loudly and said: "Brilliant, indeed brilliant! I almost fell into your trap.  Plan! If I lose my cool and attack rashly, I will already be at a disadvantage in today's battle, and it will be extremely difficult to regain the disadvantage. What a pity!" The smile faded, and the long sword pointed at the opponent in the distance, God  His face was solemn and his eyes were as bright as fire.

    Hu Qingpeng secretly sighed, Qing Xuzi was indeed well-deserved, and he regained his composure in the blink of an eye, making his heart-attacking tactics useless.  The opponent is determined, has excellent swordsmanship, and holds a sword that can cut iron as well as clay. He has almost no obvious weaknesses. How should we fight this battle?  But his character is strong on the outside and on the inside, and he would rather bend than bend, which does not lower his fighting spirit. With a flick of his body, he swung his sword sharply, piercing his opponent's eyes like lightning.

    The sudden bright sword light pierced his eyes, Qing Xuzi closed his eyes instinctively, raised his sword, and hit the sword instantly.  Hu Qingpeng lowered his wrist and slashed towards his right side. Qing Xuzi immediately leaped across the body, the sword in his hand seemed to be sealed, like an airtight wall of light, and the sharp sword was banging.The sword blocked them all.  Hu Qingpeng saw that the quick sword attack was ineffective, and his sword skills suddenly changed, leaping and leaping, attacking the opponent's empty door from left to right, and walked away as soon as he touched it, never staying where he was, let alone colliding with Qing Xuzi's sword.  His sword was seriously damaged in the battle with Li Shan. If he was not careful, it would probably be cut off in the fight.

    Qing Xuzi is not like Qu Donglin. Even in the face of Hu Qingpeng's fierce offensive, he still looks calm and has a well-founded advance and retreat. His Wudang swordsmanship makes him free and easy. Every move and every move is just right, bringing out the essence of the swordsmanship to the fullest.  .  He narrowed his eyes slightly, closely watching the changes in his opponent's figure, and adopted a defensive and counterattack strategy. No matter where Hu Qingpeng's long sword came from, he was able to neutralize it with ease.  But I saw the two swords flying and intertwining, as if two dragons were fighting in the air, and the sword energy passed by, causing grass blades to fly.

    Hu Qingpeng changed five sets of sword techniques in a row, but the battle was still a draw. He was secretly anxious. Because he was the main attacker, he consumed a lot of internal energy. If the stalemate continued, he would be defeated in the end.  But Qing Xuzi's defense was impregnable, how could he break through in a short while?  It seems that the troops must move in danger to have a chance to defeat the opponent.  Before he finished his thought, he suddenly heard Xuzi's loud voice: "Seeing the small means bright, guarding the soft means strong!" The sword advanced quickly, and suddenly a pure offensive move was used, and the vast sword light rushed over like a giant net.  Hu Qingpeng was caught off guard and was immediately forced to retreat by his opponent's sharp attack. His face turned cold as he saw a shallow wound opened by the sword energy.

    This time the situation changed drastically, but Qing Xuzi took the initiative, and the dazzling sword light was like a net, tightly trapping Hu Qingpeng.  Hu Qingpeng tried to get up several times and use Qinggong to deal with the enemy, but he was suppressed by Qing Xuzi, and the scope of his activities became smaller and smaller.

    Hu Qingpeng was anxious. At this moment, Yi Wufeng's voice came to his ears: "Idiot, he has seen through your swordsmanship. Don't use the Hengshan School's swordsmanship anymore!"  Gong is observing the context of his own swordsmanship, knowing himself and his enemy, how can he be invincible?  Suddenly I felt a slight chill under my feet, and I had already retreated to the edge of the pool, with the cold water covering the top of my feet.  He had an idea and hurriedly retreated into the waist-deep pool. Suddenly, he struck the surface of the water with his palm, causing a huge wave as high as a person's height.  He let out a soft whistle, and his long sword plunged into the water waves. The sword turned as he pleased, and rushed towards Qing Xuzi with countless water splashes.  He now used his own "Water Soft Sword Technique", using water as a sword and using the power of nature, the power of the sword technique instantly increased several times.

    Qing Xuzi has never seen this kind of sword technique that uses water as a sword. He saw a huge wave coming, and every water splash contained a strange sword energy. The power was simply unstoppable.  He was horrified in his heart and shouted: "Tai Chi Sword Technique!" The long sword quickly drew a virtual circle, the big circle covered the small circle, and the small circle connected with the big circle, layer upon layer, endless, forming a huge halo of light in front of him in an instant.

    Soon after, the huge wave slammed into the light wheel with an overwhelming force. The two forces collided, like a muffled thunder on the ground, water splashed in the air, and even the earth trembled slightly.

    Hu Qingpeng was hit in the chest and abdomen by the huge rebound force, his Dantian was burning, and the meridians all over his body were so painful that they were about to break, but he knew very well that Qingxuzi would not be easy even 90% of the time.  Biting the tip of his tongue, he jumped up suddenly, his sword flashed, and struck Qing Xuzi's face with countless water drops.

    Qing Xuzi was also shaken to the point of numbness in his limbs, and his blood surged in his body. He couldn't get away in time, and relying on the sharpness of the sword in his hand, he blocked with a horizontal sword, thinking that his opponent would not dare to confront him head-on.  Unexpectedly, the force of Hu Qingpeng's slashing sword did not change at all. When he realized that something was wrong, the two swords were already intersecting.  There was only a soft click sound, and a half-foot-long section of Hu Qingpeng's sword was cut off. However, the severed sword seemed to have spirituality, and actually flew towards Qing Xuzi's eyebrows.  Such a strange move made even someone as powerful as Qing Xuzi break out in a cold sweat. He ducked down and narrowed his neck in a hurry, returned the sword in one move, and knocked the broken sword away at the critical moment.

    Hu Qingpeng turned slightly and ducked behind his opponent. He sent the broken sword in his hand and pointed at the key point on Qing Xuzi's vest.  These few strokes are like flowing clouds and flowing water, all done in one go.  He had just deliberately pointed the notch in the sword at the enemy's sword, deliberately letting the sword tip fly out to disturb the opponent's mind.  It was a bold gamble, and he won.

    Qing Xuzi's whole body froze, as if someone had tapped his acupuncture points, and he just stood on the ground.

    It was not until this moment that the water droplets splashing all over the sky fell one after another, drenching the two people on the shore.

    After a moment of silence, Qing Xuzi said one word after another: "I lost!" In a state of excitement, he spurted out a bloody arrow, which fell straight into the cold pool water, causing ripples in circles.  That aloof back suddenly revealed some bitterness and loneliness, and was no longer upright as before.  He has been in the world for many years, but today he was defeated by the sword of an unknown person. You can imagine the pain in his heart.

    Hu Qingpeng didn't feel half happy after defeating a powerful enemy. If he hadn't been cunning and Qingxuzi had mispredicted the enemy, the outcome of this battle might have been changed.  Especially since he just fought hard and suffered a lot of guilt.?, it will be difficult to deal with other enemies.  At that moment, he suppressed the blood rushing to his throat and said slowly: "Victory and defeat are common matters for military officers. Senior brother, don't worry too much."

    Qing Xuzi smiled silently and said: "Three years from now, we will compete again!" He put his sword back into its sheath, leaped into the air, his figure flashed a few times, and floated away like a lone crane.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s legs went weak and he fell to the ground. The blood in his mouth could no longer be suppressed and spurted out.  Hearing an exclamation in the forest, Yi Wufeng ran out quickly, threw herself on him, and shouted anxiously: "What's wrong with you? Where was the sword hit?"

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "I was not hit by the sword, but I suffered internal injuries. I won't die for the time being. Since Qing Xuzi can find us, it is estimated that the others are not far from here. What's more, the sword light shot into the sky just now, and the sound shook the fields. It will definitely happen."  Attract the attention of the pursuers. We must seize the time to move!"

    Yi Wufeng nodded, and the tears in her eyes fell one by one like broken pearls.

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 15: Never Regret

    Chapter 15 Never Regret

    The night is as dark as ink, and you can't see your fingers in the mountains and forests. Occasionally, phosphorus fire floats by, adding to the gloomy and ghostly atmosphere.  The heroes who heard the news spread out to echo each other and spared no effort to search for the target by the pool.  Everyone knows that it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to kill a demon sect elder who is alone and unable to fight back.  Whoever can cut off the head of Yi Wufeng will be famous in the world.

    Hu Qingpeng had already walked through the woods and climbed several cliffs under the protection of the thick night, but the tingling meridians in his body gradually slowed down his pace.  Although he had taken the elixir secretly prepared by the Demon Sect, the effect of the medicine was limited because he had no time to meditate and recuperate. This round of running at full speed was extremely energy-consuming, and the blood and energy in his lower abdomen was churning and there were signs of vomiting.

    Seeing that he was sweating profusely and breathing heavily, Yi Wufeng knew that his physical exertion had reached the limit and he was in danger of vomiting blood and falling to the ground at any time. She said softly: "Don't push yourself too hard. It's best to find a place to rest first to avoid  Internal injury! If you faint, we will be killed!"

    Hu Qingpeng stopped and took a breath for a while, then said word by word: "Don't worry, as long as I'm here, no one can take your life!"

    Yi Wufeng was moved in her heart, and her eyes were blurred with tears. She leaned gently on his shoulder and sighed: "You, why are you suffering!"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s chest was filled with warmth, and a sentence he thought about day and night almost came out of his mouth.  He gritted his teeth and swallowed the words hard. Things were gradually becoming more serious, and murderous intent was imminent. Now was not the time for the love between children.  However, Yi Wufeng's suggestion made sense. He really needed to recover from his injuries immediately, otherwise he would not be able to fight back when he encountered the enemy.  Now I found a secret cave, sat down and adjusted my breath, absorbed the true energy of heaven and earth, and devoted myself to healing my internal injuries.  Yi Wufeng stood guard at the entrance of the cave, holding a jade flute to warn.

    At dawn, rustling footsteps suddenly came from outside the cave, and occasionally the sound of weapons hitting rocks could be heard.  The silence in the mountains and forests was terrifying, even the chirping of the tits disappeared, and a faint murderous aura filled the air.  Yi Wufeng was startled and immediately realized that the pursuers were close at hand. She glanced at Hu Qingpeng and saw that he was still in a state of trance and could easily go crazy if disturbed.  Even though she used to be unfazed when the mountain collapsed in front of her, now she was so anxious that her silver teeth were clenched and her palms were dripping with cold sweat. She could only secretly pray to God that he could wake up in time and achieve perfection.

    The footsteps were gradually approaching, and after careful identification, there were about six or seven people coming.  Yi Wufeng tried her best to suppress her heartbeat and silently moved to the side of the cave entrance, clinging to the rock wall.  Suddenly I heard a golden blade piercing the air, and the vines covering the entrance of the cave were cut off. The light slanted in, and a clear female voice called out: "Senior sister, there is a cave here. Let me go in and see if there is anything weird!"  Be careful!" Before he finished speaking, a nun holding a sword jumped into the hole.  Before her eyes could adjust to the darkness in the cave, Yiwu Fengyu's flute was sent directly, hitting the acupuncture point on her waist.  The nun screamed and fell limply to the ground.

    Several exclamations suddenly sounded outside the cave: "Save Junior Sister!" "There is someone in the cave!" "Is that the witch?!" Suddenly the sword light flashed, and a man opened the way with his sword and strode into the cave.  Yi Wufeng tried her old trick again and pointed the jade flute straight at her. Unexpectedly, the man's ears were very good and he blocked it with his sinking sword. With a bang, the jade flute flew out of her hand.

    The man turned his eyes and took in all the scenes in the cave. He laughed proudly and said, "I am the one who took the lead in killing the witch!" The sword flower flickered, and the cold light pierced Yi Wufeng's throat.

    Yi Wufeng's face suddenly flashed with evil spirit, and he shouted coldly: "Rat is looking for death!" He flicked his fingers and hit the sword spine with a sting, knocking the piercing sword three feet to the left.  Hit the man's lower abdomen.  The man groaned and fell to the ground, his skin covered with a layer of white frost.  Yi Wufeng used her true energy rashly, and the poison she had suppressed so hard immediately broke out. Her body felt like tens of thousands of ants gnawing at her bones. Cold sweat rolled down her body. She tilted her body and fell to one knee in pain.

    The restrained nun was overjoyed and hurriedly shouted: "Sister, come in quickly! The witch is suffering from a poisonous attack and is about to die!"

    Yi Wufeng glared at her in pain and said coldly: "If you keep being wordy, I'll kill you first!"

    "Wait a minute! Don't hurt my junior sister!" As soon as the voice fell, another nun burst into the cave with a sword in hand. She danced her sword tightly, obviously because she was afraid of being attacked by a sneak attack.  Her swordsmanship was much higher than that of the two before her. A ball of silver light rolled like a ball, and the cold sword wind hissed and swept, leaving Yi Wufeng, who had only one power left to use, nowhere to attack.

    After the nun got used to the light in the cave, she saw that Yi Wufeng was in great pain. She felt happy, and the long sword swung out with five cold stars, stabbing her vital parts indiscriminately.

    Although Yi Wufeng saw that his opponent was using a move that was both weak and strong, he was helpless at the moment and reluctantly stepped back. His right arm hurt and he was stabbed by a sword. The blood instantly dyed his white clothes red.

    The nun seemed to have taken a reassurance,He smiled and said: "What an elder from the demon sect, it's nothing more than that! Just die!" He swung his long sword and struck down with a sharp blow on his head.

    Yi Wufeng watched the sword blade slash down and had no strength to avoid it. A thought flashed through her mind like lightning: Am I going to die so easily?  At this moment, a loud shout sounded from behind her: "Stop!" The black shadow flashed, and Hu Qingpeng's majestic body like a mountain was in front of her. He raised his broken sword and there was a loud bang, shaking the nun.  He had to take three steps back, and the tiger's mouth would open.  Yi Wufeng was so surprised that she couldn't help but put her arms around his waist and cried: "Great, you finally woke up!"

    Hu Qingpeng patted her jade hand gently and said softly: "Don't worry, leave them to me!" After practicing self-healing for most of the night, his injuries were 80% better, and his skills seemed to have improved again.  Quite a few.  Just now was the critical moment for him to develop his skills. Fortunately, Yi Wufeng stopped the three of them, otherwise he could have been killed with just one sword.

    Seeing this, the nun shouted angrily: "Bah, shameless! Hu Qingpeng, you have indeed committed adultery with the demon sect's sorceress, and you have violated the justice of the martial arts world! You have failed your master's teachings, how can you be qualified to be a disciple of my seven sword sects? You covet women.  Sex, if you let yourself fall, you will surely be in disgrace for thousands of years!"

    Hu Qingpeng said in a deep voice: "Shut up! Master Jingchen, you are neither the elder of Hu's sect nor the leader of the martial arts league, so what qualifications do you have to make such a conclusion about me? Don't spit blood and just use your words!"  "It turned out that the other party was Jingchen from the Emei sect. They had killed Gong Yixiong together with him, so they were old acquaintances.

    Jingchen said disdainfully: "You traitor, why don't you let others talk about the scandal you did? If you have the guts, kill everyone in the world!" Suddenly he leaned over and grabbed his junior sister, and jumped out of the cave.  She is not a fool. She has already experienced the power of her opponent, so of course she will not fight with him alone and bring humiliation to herself.

    Hu Qingpeng said hurriedly: "Sir, we have to break out immediately, we can't wait for them to gather men!" Yi Wufeng said: "Not bad!" She picked up the jade flute and jumped directly on his back.  Hu Qingpeng tightened his grip and cut off the sword, then flew up and kicked the injured man out of the cave, then jumped out.

    As soon as the man flew out of the hole, several rays of sword light shot out, stabbing his body almost simultaneously.  He screamed and fell to the ground, blood gurgling from the wound, and he was breathing more out than in.  Those who drew their swords exclaimed: "No, I got the wrong person!" "It's Senior Brother Luo!" "The devil is evil, he actually used Li Daitao's trick!"

    How could Hu Qingpeng allow the other party to organize a second round of offensive? Taking advantage of their shock, he shot out his sword like the wind and stabbed down the two nuns closest to the entrance of the cave.  When the third sword was handed to a man in white, the opponent had already woken up and instinctively jumped back and swung his sword to fight.  At the same time, Jingchen and another woman in yellow screamed in unison, their swords rushed out, stabbing Hu Qingpeng's vital parts left and right in an attempt to rescue their companions.

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly jumped up into the air, like an eagle fighting a rabbit, and slashed down with all his strength with his broken sword.  "Dang!" The two swords collided, and the man in white couldn't hold the weapon steady, and the long sword flew ten feet away.  Hu Qingpeng stabbed several times quickly to seal his acupuncture points, then landed on the ground and turned around, calmly blocking the pursuit of Jingchen and others.

    Jingchen saw that only one of his companions was left in the blink of an eye, and Hu Qingpeng was fierce, fast, and fierce in swordsmanship. He knew that he could never stop them, so he screamed: "Junior Sister Wu, send a signal for help!" The woman in yellow woke up from a dream,  He hurriedly put his hands into his arms to explore.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart sank, he swooped forward and stabbed the woman in yellow with his sword.  Suddenly a white light flashed, and Jingchen rushed towards him regardless of life and death, forcing him to return his sword to resist.  I saw the sword light interlacing, and Jingchen let out a low cry. The sword hilt hit the acupoint on his lower back and fell to the ground.  At this time, there was a loud bang in the air, and a gorgeous firework bloomed - the woman in yellow finally sent a signal for help!  Hu Qingpeng shook his head helplessly and sighed. He struck out with four swords. Suddenly, with a feint, he ducked to the side of the woman in yellow and pointed at her acupuncture point.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????: The roaring sound was heard in the distance. The heroes scattered in the mountains and forests were rushing over crazily after seeing the fireworks.

    Hu Qingpeng didn't dare to stay where he was. He changed the long sword in Jingchen's hand and flew into the forest, running towards the direction where the whistling was the rarest.  He had just left when a mysterious man floated down from the top of the tree. His icy-cold eyes glanced at Jingchen and others who were unable to move, and his murderous intent was revealed

    In just half a day, Hu Qingpeng has been intercepted five times, and more than 20 heroes have been knocked down by him.  Each time, he fought quickly and fled desperately, but the shouts and screams of the pursuers never went away, haunting him like a nightmare.  The forest is full of murderous intentions. Poison-quenched hidden weapons, cold swords, and deadly iron fists will fly out from the branches and leaves at any time to attack them mercilessly.  If Hu Qingpeng had not had extraordinary eyesight, was familiar with the environment of the woods, and could detect abnormal situations one step ahead, he would have died at least seven or eight times.

    The trees are getting rarer, the light in front of you is getting brighter and brighter, and unexpected attacks are no longer thereoccur.  Hu Qingpeng felt vaguely uneasy, but had no time to explore the reason. He ran forward blindly and finally broke out of the death forest with a whoop.

    Outside the forest is a flat valley. The valley is covered with tall wild grass that spreads to the hillside, like a huge green carpet.  Countless colorful wild flowers are mixed in, swaying in the wind, and it is beautiful and moving.  In the sea of ??grass, more than ten people stood abruptly, carrying weapons, destroying the natural and harmonious scene.  They seemed to have been waiting in the sun for a long time, but there was no sweat on any of their faces.

    Hu Qingpeng's running steps stopped suddenly, and he looked coldly at the people in front of him, but his heart was filled with turmoil.  At a glance, he saw that there were several familiar people listed, including Dongfang Changhe from the Dongfang Family, Zhou Zihuan from the Wudang Sect, and Li Shan from the Beggar Clan!  Although it was the first time to meet the others, they were all masters with calm aura and profound skills.  He and Li Shan's eyes met, and they nodded slightly, both of them showing a little helplessness at the same time.

    Dongfang Changhe seemed to be the leader of this operation. He was in the middle of the queue and laughed loudly: "Young Master Hu, you finally showed up and made us have a hard time finding him! You are a disciple of the Hengshan Sect. You should know the difference between right and wrong, good and evil. Don't do it."  You are in the wrong camp. If you can return from your lost ways, change your ways, and leave the Demon Cult Witch to our disposal, it is still too late." He and Hu Qingpeng met once six years ago, but things have changed, and the little boy back then has already  He had grown into a brave and unyielding young man whom he could not recognize at all.

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said resolutely: "No, I will not hand her over to you!"

    Dongfang Changhe's face sank, and he said displeasedly: "Hu Qingpeng, you are so confused! Don't you know that the Demon Sect is the mortal enemy of all sects and gangs in the world? Don't you know that the disciples of the Demon Sect are cold-blooded, ruthless, murderous, scum who do all kinds of evil?  What? Why are you trying so hard to protect this demon sect witch? You are a disciple of the Hengshan Sect who has been cultivated for many years. You should repay the kindness of your master. However, your willful behavior will only discredit the Hengshan Sect and embarrass Head Chen.  ! Aren¡¯t you afraid of being expelled from the school and becoming a lonely ghost?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng's face turned pale, and the other party's words hit his heart like a hammer, forcing him to face the problem he had been avoiding - if he still insisted on protecting Yi Wufeng's safety, he would face being kicked out of the door.  s consequence!  Based on his understanding of Chen Tianlei as a person, this is a sure thing.  But even if he gives up Yi Wufeng at this moment, can he get the forgiveness of the people in Baidao?  Can we go back to the original track and pretend that nothing happened?  Any idiot knows this is impossible.  Once he got involved with the Demon Cult, he wouldn't be able to cleanse himself of it even if he jumped into the Yellow River.  He gently closed his eyes and let the wind blow over his face, his mind gradually calmed down, and he smiled calmly and said: "Master Dongfang is so sincere and sincere, I accept his kindness with heart. What happened here, what the master uncle should do with me is the housework of the Hengshan sect.  Don¡¯t worry about the matter, sir. I will never pay for the person!¡±

    Yi Wufeng smiled quietly, stretched out her hand to gently caress the strong muscles on his shoulders and back, her eyes were indescribably sweet.

    Before Dongfang Changhe could answer, Zhou Zihuan shouted angrily: "Ignorant young man, you really don't know what's good and what's good! You are fooling around with the demon sect's witch, I'm afraid you have long forgotten what chivalry is! Since you are stubborn, I will teach Master Chen a lesson  Teach you a lesson!" He had been infatuated with Dongfang Changhe's sister Dongfang Yan for many years, pursued her hard, and only got his wish to marry the beautiful woman a few months ago.  A few days ago, I sent my wife back to her parents' home to visit her relatives. It happened to be a meeting, so I took action with the masters of the Oriental family.

    Hu Qingpeng swept away the people on the opposite side and sneered: "Are you going together, or are you going to use the wheel tactics?"

    When everyone heard this, they were furious. Canglanglang pulled out his weapons almost at the same time, trying to take the lead.  They were both famous heroes. They relied on their status and did not want to join forces to fight against a junior, so they actually quarreled.  Seeing the quarrel among his companions, Zhou Zihuan frowned and jumped out with a sudden boost of energy. His long sword trembled and without saying a word, he stabbed Hu Qingpeng between the eyebrows.

    Hu Qingpeng happened to have seen this move before when he was fighting with Qing Xuzi, and he knew that Zhou Zihuan's sword stabbing at the center of his eyebrow was to lure him to block with his sword, and then he would rush into the empty door on the right and sink his sword horizontally to cut his own  waist ribs.  At that moment, he ignored the swaying enemy sword, dwarfed and flicked the long sword straight in. The sword's light was like a blazing light, and it penetrated into the vital part of the opponent's abdomen like lightning.

    Zhou Zihuan was shocked. He couldn't imagine that this young opponent was so smart that he could see through the changes in his own moves in advance, and hurriedly returned his sword to intercept.  Everyone's eyes were dazzled, and there was a loud clang of gold and iron, and they saw Zhou Zihuan flying ten feet away, his face full of anger and embarrassment.  Hu Qingpeng was about to defeat his opponent in one go, when his ears suddenly twitched and he stood still. The invisible sword energy enveloped his body, pressing the weeds close to the ground.

    Hearing the rustling of leaves, groups of heroes from all over the world hurriedly ran out of the woods. They were men, women, old and young, tall and short, handsome and ugly. They had different clothes and weapons, and they were obviously from different sects.  They come first or last, enoughAfter a long meal, they all walked to the grass. There were about a hundred people in the dark crowd, surrounding Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng, like a pack of wolves that had discovered their prey, their eyes filled with scarlet murderous intent.  Most of the high-profile guests saw their true faces for the first time. They were either surprised by Yi Wufeng's beauty and arrogance, or surprised by Hu Qingpeng's youth and calmness. They couldn't help but whisper to each other.

    Hu Qingpeng looked around, but did not see a pair of friendly eyes. His heart felt cold and he clenched the sword tightly.  Facing so many enemies, even if he has three heads and six arms, he will be mercilessly chopped into pieces.  He whispered: "Master, we can't escape this time! I'm sorry, I failed to fulfill my promise."

    Yi Wufeng didn't seem to care and said softly: "Do you regret dying with me?"

    Hu Qingpeng's body trembled, and he savored the profound meaning of her words. His heart beat loudly, and a tenderness he had never experienced before instantly filled his chest, sweeping away the cold despair.  He looked up at the sky, suddenly let out a long roar, and said slowly: "I will never regret it!"

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 16: No one can argue

    He Shouxin stepped forward and said with a sneer: "Hu Qingpeng, what are you talking about when you are about to die? Since you are about to die, I advise you to kill yourself and leave a whole body. If so many heroes and heroes take action together,  You will definitely be cut into pieces!"

    Qu Donglin stepped out from the side, pointed at Yi Wufeng and shouted: "This demon girl cannot let her die happily! It is best to capture her alive and force her to reveal the secrets of the demon sect before killing her again!"

    "Exactly!" "We want to capture the witch alive!" "Don't scratch her face later!" The heroes shouted unscrupulously, as if capturing the dancing phoenix alive was as easy as digging into a bag.  Some people secretly thought that this demon sect elder was so beautiful and cold, it would be a pity to kill him with one knife. It would be great if they could take advantage of the opportunity.

    Yi Wufeng looked arrogant. Listening to the noise made by the crowd, his eyes were full of disdain, as if he was mocking them for daydreaming.  Captured by her gaze, the heroes unconsciously lowered their voices and gradually became quiet.  Yi Wufeng said: "Hu Qingpeng, I don't want other stinky men to touch my body, you kill me first!"

    Hu Qingpeng trembled all over and lost his voice: "What did you say?!" He turned around and looked into her eyes.  Their eyes met, thousands of words were exchanged in an instant, and each other's thoughts were clear.  Hu Qingpeng said softly: "If we can't get out, I will definitely satisfy your request before I die!" Yi Wufeng smiled slightly and said: "Thank you!"

    Suddenly I heard a shrill female voice shouting: "This pair of adulterers and adulterers killed four of my junior sisters, and I don't agree with leaving them alive! Our Emei sect wants the murderers to pay with their lives!"

    Hu Qingpeng looked up and saw that the speaker was a nun over thirty years old. Her face was full of sorrow, anger and hatred. Behind her were several equally angry fellow disciples.  Surprised: "Why do you say this, Master? I have never killed any disciples of the Emei Sect! Have you misunderstood?"

    The nun said angrily: "Bah! You traitor, you still dare to quibble?! Let me ask you, whose sword is it in your hand? Is the word 'pure dust' engraved on the hilt? You kill me.  After Chen waited for the four junior sisters, he took away her sword and left the murder weapon at the scene. This is conclusive evidence!" As he spoke, he threw a bloody broken sword at Hu Qingpeng's feet and sneered.  : "Do you dare to say that this is not the weapon you used?"

    Hu Qingpeng felt as if he heard a thunderbolt from the blue. He looked at the familiar broken sword in shock and had only one thought in his mind: Someone was deliberately framing him!  Chi Chi said: "This, this is the sword I have used before, but I never killed anyone! I clicked on their acupuncture points and left. I dare to swear to God!"

    The nun sneered and said: "You are a scum with a human face and a beast's heart. Who would believe your oath? Not only that, you also killed three disciples of the Diancang Sect, one of whom was the youngest son of the ancient leader of the Diancang Sect! Haha,  I would like to see how the Hengshan sect will explain to the martial arts colleagues in the future? Hu Qingpeng, you committed a grievous crime by killing indiscriminately, why don¡¯t you abandon your sword and plead guilty?!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng's eyes dimmed, and he felt powerless all over his body. He could endure all kinds of grievances and misunderstandings, because he believed that one day he would be proven innocent in the future.  But once he is charged with killing a Bai Dao disciple, his nature is completely different. Unless he apologizes with death, he will never be able to stand up.  Who is trying to frame him?  This move was really vicious, completely blocking his escape route and making him unable to look back.  Even if he wanted to defend himself, who would believe him?  There were more than a hundred heroes around, and everyone regarded him as a heinous murderer. Their eyes were so cold and heartless that they had no intention of letting him survive today.  Is he going to die here taking the blame?

    Yi Wufeng suddenly said: "We just killed a few third-rate people, what's the fuss about? Hu Qingpeng, even without this excuse, they won't let us go. There's no need to talk nonsense to them!"

    Hu Qingpeng didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, thinking to himself, aren¡¯t you adding fuel to the fire and making it darker and darker?  Sure enough, I heard the nun shout: "Okay, even the demon girl admitted to killing someone, what else do you have to say?"

    Hu Qingpeng sighed and said seriously: "Let me say it again, I was not the one who killed Master Jingchen and others. The murderer was someone else!"

    Everyone was unmoved, and the murderous intent in their eyes became even stronger.  He Shouxin raised his arms and shouted: "Kill the traitor Hu Qingpeng! Kill the elders of the demon sect! Eliminate demons, defend the way, and take revenge!" The crowd was so excited that they couldn't help but wave their weapons and shouted in unison, and the huge sound echoed through the mountains and forests.

    Strong murderous aura surged towards the core from all directions. Hu Qingpeng felt the pressure was like a mountain and could hardly breathe. He couldn't help but feel horrified. Unless he had the body of King Kong, who in the world could resist the combined attack of all the masters alone?  I'm afraid that within three moves, both of them will be chopped into pieces!  Perhaps suicide is the best option?

    At this moment, I suddenly heard a cold and unique voice saying: "The dogs are barking and disturbing people's peace. Could it be that all the heroes in the world are dead?" The voice seemed far away and close, moving left and right, with a low pitch.  , just coverAfter the noise of the crowd, it was clearly transmitted to everyone's ears.

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked in his heart, this person has such profound and powerful skills!  Yi Wufeng was overjoyed, put her arms around his neck, and whispered: "We are saved!"

    The group of tycoons were shocked at first, and then became furious. Some people cursed: "Which bastard is talking nonsense? Get out of here!" "A rat with a hidden head and a shrinking neck has the courage to show up and die!" A few people had serious expressions on their faces,  They invariably raised their spirits and alerted them.

    Suddenly, there was a muffled sound, and a big tree at the edge of the forest shook. It seemed that its roots were broken, and it fell straight on the heads of the heroes.  This tree had lush branches and leaves, and when it fell down with great force, everyone was caught off guard and jumped to both sides, and a gap immediately opened in the originally tight and seamless encirclement.  Dongfang Changhe reacted very quickly and hurriedly shouted: "Kill these two people quickly!" Before his voice fell, a group of people rushed forward, and the leader was a nun from the Emei sect.

    Hu Qingpeng saw the sword flashing in front of him. No matter how he resisted, he would always be hit by the sword. He was complaining secretly. Suddenly, his right arm tightened and he was grabbed by someone silently. Then an irresistible force poured into his body.  He and Yi Wufeng were thrown high into the air and fell into the woods in an arc.  Hu Qingpeng glanced out of the corner of his eye in surprise and saw a majestic man with red curly hair rushing into the encirclement. He waved out his fists and the invisible energy hit the attacking Emei Sect and others like waves.  But after hearing a loud bang, those people fell back like fallen leaves, and at least half of them vomited blood!  Everyone shouted in horror: "It's the demon dragon Chi Yan!" "Oh my god, it's Chi Yan!"

    The person who came turned out to be Chi Yan, the leader of the Demon Cult, who once competed with Tang Bowen for the heart of the most beautiful woman in the martial arts world!  Hu Qingpeng had no time to see more of the battle scene clearly. He had fallen into the clearing in the forest, and his sight was blocked by rows of trees.  The figure suddenly flashed, and more than twenty people jumped out from behind the tree. They all knelt on the ground and said in unison: "See the elders!"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment, and then realized that these people were disciples of the Demon Sect!  Yi Wufeng said: "No courtesy! Go and pick up the eldest son!" Those people responded: "Yes!" The leader respectfully handed a letter to Yi Wufeng and led everyone away quickly.  Suddenly, the sound of killing outside the forest shook the sky, and the sound of weapons clashing was fierce and thrilling.

    Yi Wufeng opened the letter and read it in a hurry. She patted Hu Qingpeng on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Ignore them and change the route to Shennong Valley in Daba Mountain immediately!"

    There were demon sect disciples to help along the way, and there were almost no obstacles.  Occasionally, there are sporadic figures in the world who follow them, but they are all cleverly diverted away by the disciples of the Demon Cult.  It wasn't until it got dark that the two of them stopped to rest in a valley.

    Lighting the bonfire and roasting the freshly caught hare with Hu Qingpeng, Shang Wufeng felt a sense of relaxation and comfort that she had not experienced in a long time.  She glanced at her unhappy companion and asked curiously: "We have escaped the pursuit and encirclement of the Jianghu people. We should be happy. Why do you look so sad?"

    Hu Qingpeng sighed: "I obviously didn't kill the people in Emei and the Diancang sect, but they relied on me. How can I gain a foothold in the world in the future? Do I have to live incognito for the rest of my life?"

    Yi Wufeng raised her eyebrows and said: "The world has always been dangerous, so what is this injustice? If those people are unreasonable and insist on causing you death, you should just leave the Seven Sword Sects and join our divine sect! I will recommend you.  , I don¡¯t dare to look down on you as a disciple in the sect. As long as our divine sect is still around, wouldn¡¯t it be great if you can run amok in the world!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked and lost his voice: "No, I can't betray my sect and switch to your sect!" He has lived on Hengshan Mountain for six years. How can he give up his feelings for his sect so easily?  Without the cultivation of the Hengshan Sect, his current martial arts achievements would not have been possible.  It was after becoming a disciple of Hengshan that he had the opportunity to escape from his mediocre life and pursue his deepest dreams.  What's more, the demon sect has a notorious reputation and has always been looked down upon by people in the White Dao. How could he join it rashly?  He didn't even know the teachings of the Demon Cult or what gods they believed in.

    Yi Wufeng sighed softly: "Do you think that after this incident, you can still retain your status as a disciple of the Hengshan Sect? Colluding with people from the Demon Sect and killing fellow Bai Dao disciples, what a serious crime this is! Even if you have ten lives,  It¡¯s not enough for others to kill. Once Chen Tianlei learns the news, he will definitely tell the world¡¯s martial arts community and drive you out of the door! If you don¡¯t believe it, just wait and see. Therefore, joining the divine religion is your only way out, do you understand?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head vigorously and murmured: "No, the head master will not do this! I am the most outstanding disciple of the Hengshan Sect, and he will not remove me!"

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said, "Really? You are not Chen Tianlei's son-in-law, so why should he risk offending everyone in the world to protect you? Use your brain and think about it, don't be too naive!"

    Hu Qingpeng composed himself and said solemnly: "No matter what, I will not join your sect."

    Yi Wufeng glared fiercelyHe glanced at him and cursed softly: "What a fool! What a fool!" He ignored Hu Qingpeng and concentrated on the barbecue.

    Seeing her unkind expression, Hu Qingpeng asked cautiously: "Are you angry?" Yi Wufeng turned a deaf ear and treated him as if he was transparent.  Hu Qingpeng was so anxious that he scratched his head and scratched his head, and suddenly he came up with a plan. He handed over his roasted hare, which was brown and tender, and said in a flattering manner: "This rabbit is roasted. Do you want to taste it first?"

    The scent was so fragrant that Yi Wufeng could not help but swallow, but stubbornly turned her head to the side and snorted: "I don't care, take it away!"

    Suddenly, I heard a soft and sweet voice coming from a distance: "Second Senior Brother, smell it, it smells so good! It really makes your index fingers move and your heart is fascinated." This voice was condensed and undisturbed, like pearls and jade falling on a plate.  It's very beautiful.  Then another low and hoarse voice said: "Since we are destined to meet, let's go over and visit. I'm just afraid of disturbing others." His voice carried an invisible power that penetrated people's hearts, and it was a bit vicissitudes of life, a bit  Very cold, with a touch of tenderness in his tone, it was clear that he cared about this junior sister very much.

    Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng looked at each other and couldn't help but feel wary.  In these deep mountains and forests, almost no one sets foot except for the heroes of the Bai Dao who want to hunt them down.  The other party came out of nowhere. Could it be that they also wanted to take their heads?

    As soon as the voice fell, a man and woman dressed in white appeared at the entrance of the valley.  They walked like clouds and flowing water, as if they were gently lifted by the wind. They seemed to be slow but actually fast, and they arrived in front of the fire in the blink of an eye.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but gasped. The Qinggong movement skills of these two people had reached the highest state of shrinking to an inch and traveling thousands of miles in an instant. It was unbelievable how strong they were!  The eyes first moved to the man's face, and he saw his Chinese character face, thick eyebrows and high nose. Although he was not handsome, he was very masculine. Especially his eyes were as bright as silver stars, which contained the light of wisdom that could see through the world.  In awe.  With a thought in his heart, the dusty memories of the past came alive, and he shouted: "It's you! You are the hero Ouyang!"

    The man looked at the extremely excited Hu Qingpeng in surprise and asked suspiciously: "Do you recognize me?" He tried his best to search in his mind, but he had no impression of the other person.

    Hu Qingpeng said excitedly: "Of course I recognize you, you are the best swordsman in the world, Ouyang Jue Ouyang! On a stormy night six years ago, you killed the leader of the Furious Wind Village, Ke Buxin, with one sword, and drove away dozens of armored warriors alone.  The bravery and martial arts are unstoppable, everything is as vivid as yesterday! Don¡¯t you remember me? My name used to be ¡®Hu Xiaomao¡¯, and I was good friends with Tang Xue!¡±

    Ouyang Jue suddenly said: "It turns out it's you! When I escorted Tang Xue and his daughter back to Sichuan, the little girl always mentioned you in front of me along the way. You also exchanged tokens, right? Six years have flown by in a blink of an eye.  Picturesque, how many heroes have been born! Brother Hu, if you don't mind, just call me 'big brother' and never call me 'hero' again. I deserve it."

    Hu Qingpeng was so flattered that he almost suspected that he was in a dream. The best swordsman in the world actually called him a brother?  Unbelievable!  He hurriedly and respectfully said: "Yes, Brother Ouyang!"

    Ouyang Jue took a deep look at Hu Qingpeng, then turned to Yi Wufeng, clasped his fists and said, "The girl is as beautiful as a snow lotus, and her clothes are as white as snow. Could it be that she is the elder Yi Wufeng who has been widely rumored in the world recently?"

    As soon as he said these words, Hu Qingpeng fell into the ice cave, and the blood in his body was about to freeze on the spot.  He originally hoped that Ouyang Jue would just meet him by chance and not learn about their experiences. He was trying to hide Yi Wufeng's identity, but he unexpectedly broke it in one gulp.  Ouyang Jue is one of the best masters in the world. He has seen his miraculous swordsmanship before, and he is truly in awe of him.  Facing such a supreme master, he didn't even have the courage to draw his sword.  If Ouyang Jue wanted to kill Yi Wufeng, there was nothing he could do to stop him.

    Yi Wufeng's face was as pale as snow, without a trace of blood, and she said coldly: "I am Yi Wufeng. May I ask if you two have any advice?" She knew very well how many demon sect masters were ambushing and protecting her near the valley.  Himself, but did not receive any warning in advance, the other party had easily broken into the valley.  This abnormal situation can only mean one thing - the surrounding Demon Cult disciples have been subdued by others without knowing it!  Although Ouyang Jue and the other two didn't take action, Ruoyouruowu's sword energy locked onto her figure, how could she not know?

    Ouyang Jue laughed and said to the woman beside him: "Junior Sister Qiu, what do you think?"

    The woman's eyebrows are picturesque, her complexion is white and crystal clear, her hair is as smooth and shiny as silk, her figure is graceful, her manners are elegant, graceful and gentle, she is like an earthly fairy without any trace of fireworks.  The beauty of her appearance is not inferior to that of a dancing phoenix in clothes, just like spring orchids and autumn chrysanthemums.  There was a hint of melancholy in her eyes, which made her even more endearing.  Even though Hu Qingpeng was used to seeing beautiful women, his heart was filled with excitement after he saw her appearance clearly.

    The woman smiled slightly and said: "Miss Yi, my surname is Qiu and my name is Yuxin. I'm so lucky to meet you today! It seems that the rumors in the world are not true. They are probably from other people."People with good intentions are spreading rumors and causing trouble.  The girl is as guarded as jade, has a noble temperament, is beautiful and intelligent, and is completely different from the descriptions of people in the world.  The comparison to snow lotus is indeed appropriate.  "She originally thought that Yi Wufeng was a lewd, lowly, coquettish and charming woman. After they met, she found out that she was still a virgin, and all the rumors were self-defeating.

    Yi Wufeng said: "Miss Qiu is a peerless beauty. I see you as the most beautiful woman. Especially her martial arts proficiency, I can't even compare to her."

    When Hu Qingpeng saw them praising each other, he felt funny in his heart and couldn't help but interject: "Brother Ouyang, Miss Qiu, why are you here?" He also felt the superb sword energy emanating from the other party and had to use his skills.  They resisted and became increasingly worried about their intentions.

    Qiu Yuxin smiled and gently tugged on Ouyang Jue's sleeve.  Ouyang Jue understood and said with a smile: "Brother Hu, before we get down to business, I have a request. I wonder whether I should make it or not?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Brother Ouyang, don't be polite, just give me your orders!"

    Ouyang Jue said with a smile: "I don't dare to accept the order. It's just that neither my junior sister nor I have had dinner. Can you give us a share of the rabbit you roasted?"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned and said with a smile: "No problem. Please!"

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 17: The Unity of Heart and Sword

    Chapter 17: Heart and sword unite

    The fire light gradually weakened, and a crescent moon broke through the clouds, hanging quietly on the mountains. The silver moonlight was as hazy as a gauze and a dream.  Except for the whimpering of the stream, the valley was eerily quiet.

    Ouyang Jue looked at the uneasy Hu and Yi two people, picked up a dead branch more than two feet long, smiled slightly and said: "Brother Hu, Miss Yi, thank you for your warm hospitality! But we can stand in black and white, since we  If you encounter one, you have to act according to the rules of the world. I will use this as a sword to spar with you two." The dead branch waved lightly, and the thick sword energy surged out like an arctic cold wave, causing the air within three feet to  The temperature plummeted to freezing point.  Although he is only holding a dead branch, the way he looks down at the world is truly impressive. He is as deep as the sea, as high as a mountain, and his powerful momentum reaches the sky.

    Qiu Yuxin seemed unaffected by his aura, swaying her slender waist lightly, and ducked behind Ouyang Jue, her eyes with profound meaning shining like stars.

    The cold air invaded people, and Yi Wufeng was so cold that her body shivered slightly and her face became paler.  Hu Qingpeng felt pity and anger at the same time. He held her cold little hand, channeled his true energy, and said in a deep voice: "Brother Ouyang, Miss Yi can't use her internal energy due to poisoning. Aren't you bullying her? You still claim to be 'in vain'  The best swordsman in the world'!"

    Ouyang Jue was not angry, and nodded: "It turns out that she was poisoned, so I can only ask you for advice! As long as you can take my sword, we will turn around and leave."

    Hu Qingpeng gritted his teeth and said, "What if I can't catch it?" Even if it's just a sword, there are only a handful of people in the world who can stop Ouyang Jue, even if the sword is cast with a dead branch!

    Ouyang Jue's eyes turned sharp and he said slowly: "If you lose, please ask Elder Yi to commit suicide with his sword! I don't want to do it myself."

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked and felt that Yi Wufeng's hand was as cold as ice. He couldn't help but feel like a knife. He took a deep breath and said: "Since the bet is between you and me, we shouldn't involve a third person. I  I hope one life is worth another, if I lose, I will commit suicide on the spot. I just beg Brother Ouyang to let Miss Yi go and don¡¯t embarrass her!"

    "No!" Yi Wufeng didn't wait for Ouyang Jue to say anything, and shouted first: "I don't agree! Hu Qingpeng, they want to kill the elders of the Demon Sect, it's me! What does it have to do with you? I don't want you to die for me.  , I will never agree!"

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "I am the one who competes with swords, so I should bear the consequences. Besides, I have made an oath, have you forgotten it? If you die in front of me, how can I survive in this world?"  "

    Yi Wufeng stamped her feet and said: "Why are you so stubborn? As long as I die, you still have the chance to be your hero, be admired by others, and be famous all over the world. Why not? The favor you owe me has already been repaid.  Now that we're done, there's no need to sacrifice anything for me anymore. Do you understand?"

    Ouyang Jue couldn't help but interjected: "Enough chatter, you guys quickly decide who it is?"

    "It's me!" Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng shouted at the same time.  Hu Qingpeng sighed secretly and said softly: "Master, I'm sorry!" He pointed quickly and sealed seven of her acupoints. Then he took a few steps and said decisively to Ouyang Jue: "Brother Ouyang, I am willing to use myself  My life is on the line with this sword, please do it!" Yi Wufeng could not move or speak, looking at his generous back infatuatedly, two lines of tears gushed out like a spring, gently across her beautiful face.  The pale moonlight illuminated her tears.

    Qiu Yuxin felt something in her heart as she watched this scene. The melancholy and self-pity in her eyes became stronger, and the corners of her eyes became moist.

    Ouyang Jue narrowed his eyes slightly, with an uncertain look in his eyes, and sighed: "True love is true, no matter life or death! Okay, okay! You are indeed a man. I promise you."

    Hu Qingpeng nodded gratefully to the other party. With a move of his wrist, the long sword jumped into his palm, and a sense of heroism suddenly arose.  When masters compete with each other, they always rely on their momentum to win. To defeat someone without fighting is the highest level of martial arts.  He knew very well that if he could not completely eliminate the fear in his heart and use his swordsmanship to a superb level, tonight's battle would be his last!  He must fight against this powerful opponent with the mentality of risking his life to survive.  Gently close your eyes and recite the "Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra" silently. The five aggregates are empty, the spiritual platform is like a mirror, all worries and worries are thrown away, and the breathing becomes steady and deep.  He seemed to have returned to the night of the duel with Li Shan, letting go of his spiritual consciousness, blending into the night and nature, feeling the infinite power contained in the earth under his feet.  When he opened his eyes again, his eyes were calm and deep, and seemed to be burning with fighting spirit. The long sword trembled and hummed as if it were alive, making regular sounds.

    The two sword energies collided, and a strong wind suddenly rose, completely extinguishing the bonfire in an instant.

    A look of surprise appeared on Ouyang Jue's face, and he praised: "The heart and the sword are both strong, and they become stronger when they are strong. This is the first time I have glimpsed the realm of swordsmanship where things and I are forgotten, and yet I am so young. I am truly a once-in-a-century genius! Look,  Be careful, this is the only sword!" The dead branch trembled slightly and stabbed through.

    Hu QingPeng's eyes were fixed on the dead branch that was stabbed, and he could clearly see every change of it in the air, and captured its forward trajectory. He was surprised that this sword was ordinary and slow, and it could hit and move.  goal?  Could it be a feint?  But he did not dare to look down on his opponent. The sole of his foot slipped, and the long sword flashed, cutting the dead branches in front of him as fast as thunder.

    Seeing the sword accurately cutting away and about to intersect with the dead branch, Hu Qingpeng was overjoyed.  All of a sudden, my eyes flashed. The long sword actually missed the target, and all it hit was just the shadow of a dead branch!  Almost at the same time, a wisp of bone-cold sword energy hit his face, and half a foot away, a dead branch pointed directly at the center of his eyebrows, frozen firmly in the air, as if it had been waiting there from the beginning.  Hu Qingpeng was stunned, and his vest was instantly soaked in cold sweat. What was going on?  Why did a sure-fire interception fail?  After years of hard training, he was actually vulnerable!  With mixed feelings in his heart, he said harshly: "I lost!"

    Ouyang said calmly: "Do you know why you can't stop my sword?"

    Hu Qingpeng replied honestly: "I don't know."

    Ouyang Jueshu returned to his original position and said, "I'll give you another chance. Be careful!" With a flick of his hand, the dead branches suddenly turned into thousands of phantoms, making a chirping sound and piercing through the air at high speed, which taught people how to understand.  Can't see where it really falls.  The moves this time are completely different, the sword energy is vertical and horizontal, extremely sharp.

    How dare Hu Qingpeng hesitate for a moment? Since he couldn't clearly see his opponent's sword path, he simply ignored it. The long sword danced around him rapidly, and layers of brilliance arose on the ground, protecting his vitals, and bringing his water-soft sword skills to the extreme.  He saw the shadow of a dead branch disappearing into the sword light. Hu Qingpeng suddenly felt a pain in his heart, as if he had been stabbed by a needle. When he lowered his head, he saw a small hole exposed in the clothes on his chest.  His heart was filled with despair, he stopped his sword in a depressed manner, and said with a bitter smile: "I have been defeated again, and I am convinced of your swordsmanship!" With one stroke of his sword, he wanted to kill himself.

    Ouyang Jue shouted in time: "Wait a minute! Don't you want to know the reason for your failure?"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment, then he saluted respectfully and said: "Hearing the truth in the morning and dying in the evening are enough! I am stupid, please give me some advice from Brother Ouyang."

    Ouyang Jue raised his hand and nodded, and a burst of energy shot out into the air, hitting the dancing phoenix in his clothes.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked: "This is" Ouyang Jue said with a smile: "Don't worry, I just let her sleep for a while. Brother Hu, although you are following the path of the heart and the sword, the heart and the sword are separated.  , have not understood the truth that the two become one, and are still too attached to everything they see with their eyes. It should be noted that after martial arts reaches a certain level, you can use speed to create false illusions to confuse the opponent. At this time, only the use of eyes, ears, and hands  Perception is not enough, you must rely on your own mind, have natural supernatural powers, and move the sword with your heart, in order to truly grasp the opponent's movements and changes in moves. In fact, the most important thing in martial arts practice is to explore and think by yourself, which is the right path. I will finish here  , I hope you will practice more in the future."

    Hu Qingpeng felt like he was enlightened and murmured to himself: "Ask your own heart, your supernatural power will be natural, and your sword will move with your heart" The more he chewed, the more he felt that there was a profound meaning hidden in it.  Recalling the fighting scenes in my mind, especially the exchanges between masters, I analyzed, compared, and scrutinized it from another angle. Suddenly, I saw many mysteries that could not be seen before, and I realized the essence of swordsmanship.  I feel even more ashamed of my past shallowness and recklessness.  He had a higher understanding of himself and martial arts, as if a window had been opened, and his eyes were much brighter.  At that moment, he closed his eyes, held the sword casually to his chest, and said, "Brother Ouyang, please strike again!"

    Ouyang's eyes shined brightly, and he said loudly: "Okay!" He suddenly jumped up high, and the dead branches swayed slightly, and they were cut away silently.

    Although Hu Qingpeng cannot see, his mind has already been integrated into the space around him, and every plant and tree within three feet is clearly visible.  He felt the air flow above him move abnormally, and a wisp of sword energy that was held but not expelled changed its trajectory, stabbing fast and slow, and the picture of dead branches sliding appeared in his mind.  The long sword swung, obeying the instructions of his heart, and slashed into the empty space in front of him.

    There was a soft "click" sound, and the sword fell and broke the branch.

    Hu Qingpeng opened his eyes and saw Ouyang Jue throwing away the dead branch in his hand, laughing and saying: "Congratulations, brother Hu, you won!" His tone was very pleased, not the slightest bit depressed.

    Hu Qingpeng said with a shy face: "Thank you, Brother Ouyang! If it weren't for my brother's intention to give in, how could I have succeeded so easily? What's more, Brother Ouyang taught me my skills. I will never forget this friendship!"

    Ouyang Jue said with a smile: "Brother Hu, the final result is that you successfully took my sword. According to our agreement, junior sister and I will no longer harass you." He glanced sideways at Qiu Yuxin and then said  : "You and the girl in clothes stay with each other with courtesy, and your love is as deep as the sea, and we are inseparable in life and death. You are really worthy of respect. We almost misunderstood you. Fortunately, the big mistake has not been made, and you and I are very destined. Of course I will not understand this sword practice."  Stingy. When you are proud of the world in the future, remember to come find me?Drink!  "

    Hu Qingpeng was moved and nodded vigorously: "Definitely!"

    Ouyang Jue laughed loudly, greeted Qiu Yuxin, and left together.  Qiu Yuxin's faint voice came from the wind: "Hu Shaoxia, take good care of her! I really envy you!" Fading away, only the lingering sound lingered.

    Hu Qingpeng secretly wondered why she was so melancholy?  Are she and Ouyang definitely not a couple?  In the blink of an eye, he saw the sleeping Yi Wufeng and hurriedly went over to relieve her acupuncture points to wake her up.  Yi Wufeng stared blankly at the man in front of her and asked softly: "Are we all dead?" She remembered that before she fell into coma, Hu Qingpeng was defeated twice in a row and had to commit suicide with his sword.  But there were no sword marks on his throat, nor any trace of blood.

    Hu Qingpeng said softly: "Don't worry, we are all alive! I won the third sword showdown, so Brother Ouyang and the others left."

    "Really?" Yi Wufeng asked in disbelief.  Ouyang Jue's swordsmanship is truly superb, unparalleled in the world. Even when she is healthy, she may not be able to block his three swords.  In her impression, only Xuanzong, the leader of the Demon Cult, could compete with her.

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "Of course it's true! Otherwise, would I be alive to talk to you?"

    Yi Wufeng's eyelashes trembled, and warm tears instantly filled her eyes. She threw herself into Hu Qingpeng's arms, beat his chest with her pink fists, and sobbed: "Why are you so stupid? Why are you rushing to die?  ? Do you know how scared I was just now? I was really afraid that you would cut my neck with a sword, do you know? You fool!"

    Her words were like thunder exploding in Hu Qingpeng's ears one after another, shaking him physically and mentally. He didn't know what year it was today, it didn't feel like he was in the human world.  He hesitantly opened his arms and slowly hugged the beautiful woman's soft and boneless waist, as if he was embracing a beautiful dream, and he felt an unreal feeling.  Hu Qingpeng bit the tip of his tongue subconsciously, and a sharp pain immediately entered his brain. He murmured: "It turns out I'm not dreaming!" His heart was so hot that he couldn't help but close his arms

    At dawn in the east, a ray of sunshine hit Hu Qingpeng's face, awakening him from his sweet dream.  It was a cold night in the mountains, and Yi Wufeng snuggled tightly in his arms and fell asleep, with a smile on her lips, looking sweet and happy.  Hu Qingpeng carefully sat up straight and looked down at the beauty's jade-white cheeks. He couldn't help but feel affection for her and gently smoothed the messy hair on her temples. His heart was filled with a feeling of happiness and tranquility.  How wonderful it would be if this moment could last forever!

    Suddenly, there was a sudden sound in the wind, and a person broke into the valley facing the rising sun, running straight towards him like flying.  The sunlight illuminated his red hair, like a fire jumping and burning.  Hu Qingpeng's nerves first tightened and then relaxed. The person coming was Chi Yan from the Demon Sect!

    Chi Yan walked up and down in front of them, and suddenly saw the two of them sitting close to each other, especially the sweet expression of Yiwu Feng and Xiaoniao. He couldn't help but staggered, and almost fell down on the spot.  He rubbed his eyes in shock, finally convinced that he had seen correctly. His face looked strange, as if he had seen the most incredible thing in the world.  He shook his head and sat down casually, looking at Hu Qingpeng with interest.

    Hu Qingpeng was also sizing up the other person. He saw that Chi Yan was tall and majestic, with an aquiline nose, deep eye sockets, and strong facial contours. He looked very manly and masculine, especially the fiery curly hair hanging around his shoulders, which made him look at him.  He looks as majestic and powerful as a wild lion, exuding an aura of overlord anytime and anywhere, and his momentum is overwhelming.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but secretly sigh, what a great man who is proud of the world!  No wonder he stood out and was qualified to pursue the most beautiful woman in the martial arts world. He was different from the handsome and passionate Tang Bowen.

    Chi Yan saw that this young man had a calm demeanor and was not timid under the pressure of his own momentum. There was a look of surprise in his eyes, and he couldn't help but look at him with admiration.  Little did he know that Hu Qingpeng had just dealt with the best swordsman in the world, so it would be easy to face him again.

    At this time, Yi Wufeng squirmed slightly, murmuring vaguely, her eyelids trembling, and she gradually opened her eyes.  She reluctantly raised her head and left Hu Qingpeng's generous chest. Suddenly, her heart moved. She looked around and happened to meet Chi Yan's eyes. She couldn't help but let out a sweet cry, her face was burning, and she jumped away from Hu Qingpeng's arms and looked down at herself.  On the tip of her toes, she said in a voice like a mosquito: "Brother, you, why are you here!" In such a short blink of an eye, she was so embarrassed that even the back of her neck turned red.

    Chi Yan shook his head and said jokingly: "Oh my god, is this the famous 'Ice Mountain Saint' among our Jiuyi tribe? She is so shy that she can't even raise her head in front of her eldest brother, and her face is all red. What a miracle!  "

    Yi Wufeng was ashamed and angry. She stamped her feet and shouted: "Brother, if you make fun of others again, I will be angry!"

    Chi Yan laughed loudly, raised his thumb at Hu Qingpeng, and praised: "Brother, you are really capable. You can actually melt the iceberg and turn my little sister into a real woman. It's amazing! But you have to be careful.  There are many people who admire Xiaofeng. Once they know that you haveIf you lose the most beautiful woman in the religion, you will be in big trouble!  "

    After last night's battle, Hu Qingpeng's determination became even stronger. Hearing this, he calmly said: "The soldiers will block you, the water will cover you, the earth will cover you. What should I fear?"

    Chi Yan smiled and said, "Really?" He suddenly jumped up, punched out both fists, and struck down on his head like a giant axe.

    Hu Qingpeng knew that he was testing his own strength. With a thought, the long sword suddenly came into his hand, and he swung it out without stopping, accurately pointing at the acupuncture point at the opponent's elbow joint.  Chi Yan shouted: "Good swordsmanship!" He suddenly lost his breath and fell to the ground with his feet. His fists turned into palms and his fingers were like wind, and he rushed into the opponent's empty door.  Unexpectedly, Hu Qingpeng reacted so quickly, and the sword light swirled around like a seal, blocking his vital parts, leaving him no chance to take advantage of it.

    The two of them separated at the first touch and passed each other.  Chi Yan turned around and looked at his young opponent, with real admiration in his eyes, and said: "Yes, heroes have been born since ancient times. You are qualified to protect my little sister!"

    Yi Wufeng pouted and said, "Who wants him to protect me? I am the elder of the divine sect! Brother, you praise him too much!"

    Hu Qingpeng and Chi Yan looked at each other and couldn't help laughing loudly, which shocked everyone.

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 18: Desperately Lovesick

    Daba Mountain is located at the junction of Sichuan and Hubei. It is connected to Wushan Mountain in the south and Micang Mountain in the north. It stretches for thousands of miles. The mountains are majestic and steep, covered with dense virgin forests.  The people living there are tough and competitive, and have unique cultural customs that are very different from the culture of the Central Plains and form their own system.  Along the way, Yi Wufeng and the other three people were always greeted with sincerity and courtesy.  Hu Qingpeng observed carefully and found that the various tribes here seemed to be inextricably linked to the Demonic Cult. Everyone respected Chi Yan and Yi Wufeng as gods and regarded serving them as an honor.  He felt strange, and at the same time he was surprised by the strong foundation and terrifying power of the Demon Sect. He couldn't help but have a strong curiosity about the Demon Sect - what exactly did the Demon Sect rely on to win the hearts and minds of the people here?  As far as he knew, there was no sect or gang in the world that could do this!

    There was a fierce battle in Jingshan that day. Nearly half of the heroes who came from all over the country were killed and there were heavy casualties. The survivors were afraid of the strength of the demon sect and did not dare to cause trouble again.  Therefore, the three of them were not blocked when traveling westward, and successfully arrived at Shennong Valley.

    You Hentian, the magic doctor of the Demon Sect, has received the news in advance and sent an apprentice out to wait for the guests.  Stepping into the valley, you can see all kinds of strange plants in the world, covering an area of ??hundreds of acres.  A meandering stream is cleverly guided and shuttles through it, looming and irrigating every inch of the land.  You Hentian's residence was surrounded by a bamboo forest. Before he got close, he smelled a strong medicinal smell.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the pharmacy after a long time.  He has a long face and a big mouth, thick eyebrows and narrow eyes, and is extremely tall and thin. He looks like a bag of clothes hung on a bamboo pole, as if it could be blown over by the wind.  His clothes were covered with stains of strange colors, but his hands were extremely clean, and his fingers were slender and neat. After he came out, he didn't even visit Chi Yan or Yi Wufeng. He sat down carelessly and said, "Elder Yi, what's wrong with you?"  Extremely poisonous? Could it be that even the 'Baicao Jiedu Pills' I prepared are not effective?"

    After all, Yi Wufeng asked for help from others, so she was not surprised and said: "I was poisoned by the 'Tianxing Soul-Severing Needle'!"

    You Hentian's eyes lit up, and he rubbed his hands excitedly and said, "It's the Tianxing Soul-Destroying Needle. It's great! Legend has it that the needle is mixed with rare poisons such as Blue Sea Ice Silkworm, Crane Crown Red, Flame Grass, and Unfeeling Flower. Due to the toxicity,  They interact with each other, so it is said that there is no cure. Today I can finally confirm it. Understanding the poisoning methods of the senior masters will definitely benefit a lot. And it is just right to try my newly prepared antidote potion to see whose it is.  Even more capable!" He looked at Yi Wufeng with great interest, treating her as a rare experimental product and a decisive stage.

    Hu Qingpeng was startled, only to hear Chi Yan say in a deep voice: "Mr. You, Elder Yi has a distinguished status. He has made many outstanding contributions to the religion and is deeply loved by the leader. You must be careful when detoxifying and never use medicine rashly! The leader said this  We are very concerned about this matter, and I hope you will definitely save Elder Yi¡¯s life.¡±

    As soon as the leader of the Demon Cult was mentioned, the arrogant Ruyou Hentian's demeanor immediately turned respectful, completely different from the other two, and he said seriously: "Please reply to the leader, I will definitely live up to the leader's high expectations and try my best to save Elder Yi's life. If it fails, I will  I am willing to pay for it with eleven members of my family!"

    Chi Yan's face softened slightly and he said: "Mr.'s medical skills are unparalleled in the world, comparable to Bian Que and Hua Tuo. How could he fail? The leader once told me that his wonderful hands have saved countless lives, and he is a great contributor to the divine religion. It is a pity that Mr.  I don¡¯t like my authority to be in vain, otherwise it would not be an exaggeration to confer the position of ¡®elder¡¯. In this sect, there are very few people who can receive such praise from the leader!¡±

    You Hentian's hands trembled with excitement, and he suddenly left the table and knelt down, facing the west, put his palms together and made a strange gesture, and solemnly said: "God bless my religion, the holy fire will always be bright; God favors my lord, and he will dominate the world.  For the sake of the great cause of reviving the divine religion, my subordinates will not hesitate to do anything wrong. Please give me a clear warning from the leader!" He stood up and said to Yi Wufeng: "Elder Yi, please come with me! The poison you have been poisoned is not trivial, and treatment cannot be delayed!"

    Yi Wufeng said: "Thank you for your trouble, sir!" You Hentian snorted and headed to the backyard first.  Yi Wufeng glanced at Hu Qingpeng, told him to wait patiently, and then left.

    Hu Qingpeng stayed for a moment and whispered: "Brother Chiyan, do you think Sister Feng can recover as before?"

    Chi Yan said: "As long as Mr. You is willing to give treatment, even bones can be resurrected, let alone a mere poison? Don't worry! Brother Qingpeng, please stay and take care of Xiaofeng. I have other important things to attend to.  Just take the first step!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned: "Do you want to leave immediately?"

    Chi Yan smiled and said: "There is no banquet in the world that must come to an end. The gathering and dispersing of clouds are all due to fate. I'm warning you, don't make Xiaofeng sad, let alone bully her, otherwise I will be rude to you!" The figure flashed, straight away.  Went outside the valley.  There is no sloppiness in his words and deeds, he is very chic.

    Time flies, and Hu Qingpeng stayed in Shennong Valley for seven days in the blink of an eye.  Yi Wufeng was isolated for treatment by You Hentian. No one was allowed to approach, and even he was not allowed to explore.?.  Hu Qingpeng used to be inseparable from Yi Wufeng, but now he was alone. He didn't know the progress of her detoxification, so he was naturally very depressed.  As for You Hentian's apprentices, they were all eccentric and difficult to communicate with. If it weren't for Yi Wufeng's sake, they wouldn't greet him at all.

    That night, Hu Qingpeng couldn't sleep, so he simply got up and took a walk.  He lightly crossed the courtyard wall and walked straight to the edge of the bamboo forest. Looking at the bright moon in the sky, he felt even more lonely.  With a clang, he drew his sword in his hand, the sword flashed brightly and began to dance randomly.  Since receiving Ouyang's ultimate enlightenment, his understanding of swordsmanship has become deeper and deeper. The force on the sword can be sent and received by the heart, and the changes in swordsmanship are like an antelope hanging its horns without a trace.  It was rare that I had some free time these days, so I concentrated on studying swordsmanship. Now I showed it to my heart's content. The more I danced, the more joyful I became. Suddenly, there was a clear whistle, and the long sword made a false strike, slashing a ravine more than ten feet long on the grass.  Mud and grass splash.

    This sword vented all his depression. Hu Qingpeng nodded with satisfaction. Suddenly he heard a buzzing sound and a slender object shot towards his face like lightning.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked, what kind of monster is this?  The long sword was quickly retracted and slashed horizontally.  Unexpectedly, the monster was extremely agile and suddenly changed direction midway and pounced on his shoulder.

    Hu Qingpeng jumped back, changed his sword, and stabbed the monster in the head.  In this flash of lightning, he finally saw clearly that the attacker was a huge, colorful centipede with transparent wings on its back, and its ferocious fangs shone with cold light, which was terrifying.  He was confused and confused. How could there be a centipede that could fly in this world?  Could it be a poisonous insect deliberately cultivated by You Hentian?  Thinking of this, he didn't dare to kill this rare flying centipede rashly. He turned the sword lightly, turned the stab into a slap, and hit the centipede hard on the head with the spine of the sword.

    But the flying centipede didn't appreciate it. It rose up as soon as its body sank, and its speed suddenly accelerated, and it passed by quickly.  Hu Qingpeng was caught off guard and felt pain on the back of his right hand. He had been bitten hard and the numbness spread rapidly to his arm.  No, I'm poisoned!  He was shocked and angry when he saw the centipede frozen in mid-air, looking down at him triumphantly. He was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. He was about to kill it with his left sword, but unexpectedly, the centipede suddenly trembled slightly and fell down.  Come down to the ground and remain motionless.

    Hu Qingpeng is baffled. Could it be that this centipede is more cunning than humans and can actually use the art of cheating death to lure enemies into deception?

    At this moment, footsteps were heard in confusion, and You Hentian and several disciples rushed over to see what was going on.  Youhen Tianren cursed before he arrived: "You brat, what's your name in the middle of the night? I thought there was an enemy invasion! Hey, what is this?! Could it be my 'Colorful Two-Winged Flying Dragon'?" He  Staring straight at the dead centipede on the ground, he was furious, his clothes were windless, and he said angrily: "You killed Long'er, you killed it! I want you to be buried with him!"

    Hu Qingpeng shouted hurriedly: "Wait! I didn't kill this centipede. On the contrary, I was bitten by it." He showed the back of his injured hand to prove that what he said was true.

    You Hentian's eyes rounded, and he lost his voice: "You were bitten by Long'er? Impossible! Its venom can kill an elephant in an instant, ranking eighth among the poisons in the world, unless you are an indestructible King Kong."  Otherwise, how could you be safe and sound? Looking at you, I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t been able to reach that supreme level of martial arts. You must be lying!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said, "Do I dare to lie in front of a miracle doctor?" He secretly wondered in his heart, if the centipede is indeed very poisonous, why doesn't it work on him?

    You Hentian carefully picked up the body of the colorful two-winged flying dragon, put it in the palm of his hand and observed it carefully. The more he looked at it, the more he frowned, and murmured: "It's weird, it's weird! Long'er's body was completely intact, black blood was spitting out from the mouth, and his limbs were stiff.  , he was poisoned to death!" He lowered his head and thought for a while, put Feilong's body in his arms, then walked up to Hu Qingpeng and said coldly: "Let me take a look at your wounds!"

    Hu Qingpeng put his sword back into its sheath and stretched out his right hand obediently, feeling a little uneasy in his heart.

    You Hentian looked at the injury on the back of his hand, and asked him to stretch out his left hand to feel the pulse. His face gradually became serious, and then asked Hu Qingpeng to stick out his tongue and observe. Finally, he took out a silver needle and pricked him a few times, and suddenly asked: "Five or six years ago  , have you ever taken some kind of pill for a long time?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng asked in surprise: "Pills?" He suddenly remembered that when he first went to Hengshan to practice martial arts, Yin Tianyun had secretly given him a tonic to strengthen his body and restore his spirit. He nodded and said: "That's right! My master once asked me to take it every day.  I take a red tonic every month to improve my internal strength. I have been taking it for three years, is there anything wrong with it?"

    You Hentian's expression was quite strange, and he sneered: "It turns out that the person who poisoned you is your master! How interesting! Do you have any deep grudge against your master? Otherwise, how could he have worked so hard to get rid of you?  "

    Hu Qingpeng was struck by thunder and lost his voice: "What did you say? My master wants to poison me?"

    You Hentian said: "To tell you the truth, you have been poisoned by a poison called 'Jiu Jue Xiangsi Powder'"?This kind of poison is very special. It requires the poisoned person to take the poison pill thirty-six times without interruption, with an interval of more than one month between each time, in order to take effect.  The poisoned person is no different from ordinary people at the beginning. After three to five years, the toxicity will gradually develop until the internal organs and bones throughout the body are necrotic and eventually turn into a puddle of black water.  This poison is unparalleled in the world and has not appeared in the world for at least fifty years. It is extremely precious. I never expected that someone would use it against a nobody like you!  It¡¯s really overkill and a waste of natural resources!  "

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s hands and feet were cold, and even the flying centipede couldn¡¯t withstand the toxins in his blood. One can imagine the intensity of the poison!  Even though he had experienced life and death, he couldn't help but feel panicked at this moment, and asked in a trembling voice: "Is there an antidote to this Jiujue Xiangsi Powder?"

    You Hentian sneered and said: "The poison of lovesickness is so deep into your bones that there is no cure, so just wait for death in peace!"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled miserably and said, "Really? Then how long do I have to live?"

    You Hentian said: "If it could be six months later, or three months sooner, you will definitely die from the poison. Anyway, you are a dying person, and I won't care about you accidentally killing Long Er! When you come to the Palace of Hell in the future, don't forget  I'll sue your master!" He flicked his sleeves and led the disciples to turn around and leave.

    Hu Qingpeng stood blankly like a clay sculpture, his mind in chaos.  It turned out that Yin Tianyun had already planned to kill him with poison to ensure that the secret of the "Nine Yang Magic" would not be leaked. The depth of his plan was terrifying.  It's ridiculous that he was kept in the dark for so many years and almost became a fool.  Meeting such a vicious and vicious master is simply a nightmare!  It's a pity that he had just embarked on the right path of martial arts, and he was full of ambition, but his hope was cruelly shattered.  Even if his martial arts improves by leaps and bounds, what's the use?  He has at most six months left to live!  He thought of his friends who lived and died together, his relatives far away in his hometown, and the beautiful Tang Xue, but what he thought of most was the cold and proud Yi Wufeng.

    Their relationship was full of drama from the beginning. Later, they became entangled and separated, and it actually caused a sensation in the entire world!  The coolness and elegance when dancing with phoenixes and swords, the ruthlessness and arrogance when Yuzhuang was defeated, the shyness and sweetness when Zhuzhou was healing, the calmness and unyieldingness when Changsha was attacked, the calmness and calmness when they met in Dongting, and the sweetness when Jingzhou was sleeping.  Peaceful and gentle, as deep as the sea when alone in the valley Scenes flash by like a revolving lantern, and unstoppable tenderness overflows the chest.  But a deeper pain spread in my heart, like a knife cutting.  What a happy thing it was for two people to be in love and fly together, but he couldn't bear it!  From now on, people and ghosts will meet in different ways, and we will never see each other again. Can we continue our love in the next life?  He thought about it, suddenly happy and sad, and stood there all night without realizing it.

    The sky was bright, and suddenly he heard someone shouting: "Qingpeng, Qingpeng!" He was shocked, and a figure flashed before his eyes. Yi Wufeng had rushed to him, smiling like a flower: "Are you hiding here to practice swordsmanship?  Make people look for you everywhere! You see, Mr. You is indeed a 'miraculous doctor', and the poison in me has been completely resolved! No need to drink those bitter and ugly medicinal soups anymore!"

    Hu Qingpeng looked at her charming and snow-white face, and felt a pain in his heart. He suddenly had the idea of ????escaping far away from her side. He forced a smile and said: "I feel relieved that you can successfully detoxify. Oh, Brother Chiyan has left Shennong Valley.  It would be best to send someone to inform him of your recovery."

    Yi Wufeng frowned slightly, obviously dissatisfied with his indifference. She looked carefully and found that there was a look of death on his face, and his eyes were dull, as if he had suddenly become much older, and he did not look like a high-spirited young man at all.  Yingjie asked in surprise: "What's wrong with you? Why do you look so decadent and depressed?"

    Hu Qingpeng looked away guiltily, looked at the mountain in the distance and said, "I'm fine, don't be suspicious. Since you're safe, let's leave here right away, okay?"

    Yi Wufeng said flatly: "You must be hiding something from me - because you don't dare to look at me and speak! Are you afraid of something when you leave Shennong Valley in such a hurry? You and I share weal and woe, laugh at life and death, are there any secrets left?  Can't you tell me? Did something happen in these days? If you don't tell me, I will ask Mr. You."

    Hu Qingpeng had no choice but to reveal that he was poisoned with a fatal poison and had only three to six months left to live.  Yi Wufeng's face turned pale, and her original excitement suddenly fell into a bottomless abyss. She grabbed his hand and said in a deep voice: "Follow me!"

    Yi Wufeng dragged Hu Qingpeng straight into the backyard, and happened to see You Hentian baking ointment. He cupped his fists and saluted: "Mr. You, I won't beat around the bush anymore. Please save his life! As long as you can detoxify him."  , I can agree to any conditions you have!"

    You Hentian said casually: "Elder Yi really has a deep affection for this boy! It's a pity that he was poisoned by Jiu Jue Xiangsi Powder. Once poisoned, all three souls and six souls will be cut off. There is no cure and he will die! What's more, he is not  Even if a disciple of the God¡¯s Cult dies a hundred times, it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Yi Wufeng gritted her teeth and said, "You really don't want toRescue him?  "

    You Hentian said coldly: "If I say I won't save him, I won't save him. Could it be that the elder wants to threaten me with force?" He put his hands into his sleeves and was on guard.

    Yi Wufeng shook his head and said, "Sir, you are highly respected in this religion, how dare I offend you?" As he said that, he held the hilt of the sword at Hu Qingpeng's waist with his backhand, and with a flash of sword light, he placed the sword across his neck and said calmly: "  If sir refuses to agree, I will kill myself here today. If the leader learns that I died in Shennong Valley, with his magnanimity, he will definitely not blame sir."

    You Hentian¡¯s face changed drastically. How could he not know that what she said was ironic?  If Yi Wufeng died here, regardless of the reaction of the leader, Chi Yan would not be able to pass the test alone, and all eleven members of his family would probably be buried with him.  He sighed: "The elder has a high position and is responsible for the great cause of the divine religion. How can he die easily? That's all. Since the elder is willing to die, I will reluctantly give it a try. But I declare in advance that after being cured,  His luck, if he can¡¯t be cured, that¡¯s God¡¯s will.¡±

    Yi Wufeng and Hu Qingpeng were overjoyed and said in unison: "Thank you sir!"

    You Hentian waved his hand and said: "Don't thank me in a hurry before the toxicity is resolved. There is indeed no cure for this Jiujue Xiangsi Powder. There are only two ways to eliminate its toxicity: one is to use martial arts  The top master of Tongxuan cleansed his muscles and marrow, and used his supreme magical power to drive away toxins. As far as I know, the only people in the world who have this skill are the leader of our sect and the great master Jun Wangyou. Ning Wufan of Baiyun Sect may also be able to  Done."

    Yi Wufeng smiled bitterly and said, "What's another way?" These three people are all masters of the same sect. With such noble status, how could they take action for an unrelated and unknown junior?  Don¡¯t even think about it!

    You Hentian said: "The only way is to fight poison with poison! If he can get the most poisonous substance in the world, 'Golden Silkworm Gu King', he may have a 50% chance of saving his life based on the principle that poisons are mutually reinforcing and mutually reinforcing."

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 19: The Evil Trace Reappears

    Looking far into the distance, it was raining heavily, the scenery was misty, and the distant peaks were blocked by white clouds.  The rainwater gathered into lines and beat on the bluestone under the eaves, making a monotonous sound.  The breeze shook the windows from time to time, bringing a fresh and moist breath.

    Upstairs in the teahouse, Jingyun was playing with his bamboo chopsticks boredly, pouting: "Uncle Ning, how long will we have to wait for? Ten days have passed, and there is still no news about that person. What if he is extinct from now on?  Jianghu, aren¡¯t our efforts in vain?¡±

    Qingning lowered his eyes slightly, turned the Buddha beads in his hand, and said: "Being in the world is also a practice. As long as there is a Buddha in your heart, how can you waste your time? If you recite Buddhist scriptures silently, you will naturally get rid of your anger and calm your mind. Even if it takes three to five years,  It¡¯s just a snap of the fingers.¡±

    Jingyun stuck out his tongue and whispered: "Yes!" He turned to look at Ma Zhusheng and his wife from the Diancang sect at the same table and said with a smile: "Mrs. Ma, can you tell me the story of the battle with the Four Tigers of Western Sichuan again?  ?¡±

    Mrs. Ma smiled slightly and said, "That's an old story. I can't show it off again and again. If my colleagues in the world hear it, won't I laugh at me?" She has fair and plump skin, and a face like a silver plate.  Her movements are full of the charm of a mature woman.  When she was young, she was a famous heroine in the southwest. She punished many evildoers and left many thrilling stories.

    Jingyun shook her hand and said: "There are no outsiders here, who would gossip? If you don't have stories to listen to, it will be boring."

    ??Suddenly I heard the sound of hoofbeats, approaching from far away.  I saw three horses galloping towards me in the rain and fog. The three knights were as light as catkins clinging to the horses' backs, their eyes were like lightning, and their faces were evil.  Ma Zhusheng and others were condescending, and they couldn't help but frown secretly when they saw the three people running straight into the ancient town.  The other party is not a good person at first glance, but everyone has strong martial arts skills. I wonder if he is a master of the underworld or the evil way?  The positions of the two sides are completely different. If a conflict occurs, it may affect the original plan.

    The three horses came to the downstairs of the teahouse, reined in the reins, and the horses neighed.  After a while, the teahouse waiter led the three men to the second floor and respectfully asked the guests to sit down.  Qingning and others looked sideways, secretly on guard.

    Unexpectedly, the other party immediately sensed something. A handsome and luxuriously dressed young man sitting in the seat raised his eyes and turned his eyes several times on Mrs. Ma's plump chest and Jingyun's delicate face. A lustful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.  It seems that they are regarded as naked prey.  Next to him, a man with a strange look and a soft face smiled and said, "Is it possible that the young master is tempted by the beauty?" The young master smiled and said, "Sage Kong said: 'Food and sex are the nature of food!'  It's normal. If you don't pick the wild flowers on the roadside, they will be useless!" He said and stared at them fiercely for a few more times.

    Ma Zhusheng was furious. He slammed the table and glared: "Master Ge, where did your eyes go? Be careful I dig out your dog eyes!"

    The young master glanced at him and said disdainfully: "You ugly ghost, do you want to scare me? Look at your appearance, you are not worthy of such a beautiful and passionate woman, you are like a flower stuck in cow dung!"  "

    Ma Zhusheng has a big head, small eyes, and upturned nostrils. His appearance is really not flattering, and he knows that he is not a good match for his wife.  He is extremely jealous, and once someone discusses this matter, he will immediately get angry and fly into a rage.  Knowing that the other party was deliberately irritating him and provoking trouble, he grabbed the hilt of the sword and said angrily: "I won't kill nameless ghosts under my sword. Please tell me your name!"

    Qingning hurriedly stopped him and said, "Master Ma, please calm down! Don't forget our mission. Why should we be familiar with such people?"

    Ma Zhusheng was so angry that his face turned red and his neck thickened, his chest heaved, and he said: "But"

    Madam Ma took his hand and said: "Fourth Senior Brother, we must put the overall situation first! Before the target appears, we should not make too many enemies. Have you forgotten the leader's instructions?"

    Ma Zhusheng was stunned for a long time, his face turned green and red, and he suddenly sat down with a stamp of his feet. He turned to look out the window, and the veins on the back of the hand holding the sword were exposed.  Mrs. Ma sighed softly and kept whispering comfort.

    That young master is none other than Yu Wenzheng, who has disappeared for a while. On the left is his inseparable guard Sword Slave, and on the right is the double-faced evil demon Nie Buren.  Seeing that the other party was unwilling to accept the challenge, Yu Wenzheng sneered and ordered the waiter to bring refreshments and eat while waiting.

    Nie Buren looked at the sky outside the window, frowned and said, "Sir, it's past the agreed time, but the leader of the Li clan has not shown up. Could it be that she had an accident on the way?"

    Yu Wenzheng looked calm, savoring the taste of the tea carefully, and said: "Master Li is extremely talented and unrivaled in the art of bewitching, so why is it your turn to worry about her? Judging from her acting style, she probably met another handsome man on the way.  Young hero, you were having fun while hurrying on your way, so you naturally wasted your time. I wonder who fell in love with her this time? Haha, if you die under peonies, you will be a ghost!"

    Nie Buren said with a sinister smile: "I hope she is fascinated by Hu Qingpeng, then it will save a lot of trouble."

    Qingning and others heardWhen he mentioned the name "Hu Qingpeng", he was shocked and looked at each other in surprise.  Jingyun shook his hand and broke the bamboo chopsticks with a "click".  After the Battle of Jingshan, both the Emei and Diancang factions regarded Hu Qingpeng as a murderer. They used all their strength to jointly set up a trap at the junction of Sichuan and Hubei to find out Hu Qingpeng's whereabouts.  As soon as he shows up, he will be killed without mercy.  This is the only way to Yunnan and Guizhou. Qingning and others have been monitoring here for a long time. They finally caught some clues and were naturally very excited.

    Mrs. Ma stood up and clasped her fists and said, "Sorry to bother you three friends! We are members of the Dian Cang and Emei sects. We have a blood feud with the traitor Hu Qingpeng of the Hengshan faction, and we are looking for him everywhere. Do you have any news about Hu Qingpeng? If you can tell me,  Dian Cang and Emei will be rewarded generously!"

    Yu Wenzheng and Nie Buren looked at each other, smiled slightly and said: "It turns out that you are also looking for revenge against Hu Qingpeng, what a coincidence! I love the beauty the most, and since the beauty asks for it, I can consider telling you the truth. But it depends on your willingness.  At what cost?¡±

    Madam Ma said: "Although the Diancang and Emei factions are not rich, they can still get away with ten thousand or twenty thousand taels of silver. I will boldly make the decision and buy you with ten thousand taels of silver. How about the news?"

    Yu Wenzheng laughed loudly, his frivolous eyes fell on her moving curves, and said: "My wealth is inexhaustible and can be used inexhaustibly. How can I be greedy for this petty profit? Madam, you are looking down on me! As long as you  Spend the night with me, and I can tell you Hu Qingpeng's itinerary for free."

    "You are shameless! Dirty!" Even though Mrs. Ma was a married woman, when she heard the conditions proposed by the other party, she couldn't help but turned red with anger, stamped her feet and shouted.

    Ma Zhusheng is a clay figurine who has earthy nature, how can he hold on to it?  What's more, he usually hates other men teasing his wife.  Cang Lang drew his sword in his hand and shouted angrily: "Shameless scum, how dare you openly insult my Dian Cang sect, look at the sword!" He moved his figure, the sword went sideways, and suddenly spanned a distance of two feet, the tip of the sword was like  Like a poisonous snake, it stabbed at Yu Wenzheng's heart.  Although he is ugly in appearance, he is quite skilled in martial arts and has mastered the Samadhi of Dian Cang Swordsmanship. Otherwise, how could he win the heart of his junior sister?  This sword was fired with anger, urgent and cruel, and had the potential to pierce the opponent's heart with one sword.

    Yu Wenzheng¡¯s face darkened and he stared at Ma Zhusheng coldly, a cruel green light flashed in his eyes, but his body remained motionless.  Just as the sword was about to hit his heart, white light suddenly pulsed, and a long sword suddenly appeared out of thin air, striking the blade hard.  Following the flash of sword light, the sword slave jumped out of his seat and charged directly into the empty door in front of Ma Zhusheng with his sword.

    Ma Zhusheng was shocked by the sword and his mouth was numb. Seeing the enemy's momentum like a tiger descending the mountain, he couldn't help but arouse his desire to win. He raised his sword and shouted loudly, and counterattacked without giving in.  One's sword technique was fierce and fierce, and the other's sword technique was swift and vicious. They collided with each other, causing countless sparks to fly in the air.  The space upstairs was already narrow, and when the two of them started fighting, the tables, chairs, and benches exploded one after another. Other guests who were drinking tea ran away with their heads in their hands. They were too late to run and were swept to the ground by the strong wind, whimpering in pain.

    The more Ma Zhusheng fought, the more surprised he became. His opponent's skill seemed to be endless, and each strike was still as powerful and powerful as the first strike.  He connected more than twenty knives, and his five fingers were already numb from the shock. If he continued to fight like this, he would be tired!  He deliberately adopted a strategy of avoiding the real situation and taking advantage of the weak point, but the knife slave pressed hard and never left the vital point with his moves, giving him no chance to move around.  I screamed in my heart and sweat broke out on my forehead.

    Both sides watching the battle are experts, how could they not see that Ma Zhusheng was in a tight situation?  Yu Wenzheng smiled and said: "Hey, you ugly devil from the Diancang sect, if you are willing to abandon your sword and admit defeat, I will ask my slaves to spare your life. Otherwise, in ten more moves, you will definitely have your stomach broken and your intestines splattered with blood."  step!"

    Mazhu shouted angrily: "You're dreaming, I would rather die than surrender!" He was slightly distracted while speaking, and the knife slave took the opportunity to slash with his sword, cutting a bone-deep wound on his shoulder, and the blood instantly dyed his clothes red.

    Mrs. Ma was deeply in love with her husband, and her heart ached when she saw this. She couldn't help shouting: "Fourth Senior Brother, let me help you!" The long sword was unsheathed, and it stabbed at the sword slave, and was involved in the battle group.

    Yu Wenzheng winked, and Nie Buren sneered: "Dian Cang sect uses more to fight less, don't you follow the rules of the world?" Suddenly, his wrist moved slightly, and five or six weird-shaped hidden weapons were whizzing and shooting like poisonous bees.  To Mrs. Ma.

    Mrs. Ma swung her long sword sharply, tapping, cutting, picking, and plucking, creating a tight sword net in front of her. At the same time, she retreated sharply, avoiding the place where she originally stood.  But Nie Buren's hidden weapons were like maggots attached to bones, chasing after him without missing a step, shooting to the left or right, front or back, drawing strange arcs, and sometimes suddenly changing direction and speed in the air.  , which is hard to guard against.  Mrs. Ma was forced to dodge for a moment and was completely unable to help her husband.

    "Suddenly I heard Ma Zhusheng groan, and was suddenly shot in the left leg by a hidden weapon. He stumbled on the sole of his foot, and the empty door on his upper plate was exposed. The sword slave aimed at his chest and struck him hard in the chest.  Mrs. Ma's liver and gallbladder were about to burst, and she cried out: "Fourth Senior Brother?" Ma Zhusheng is worthy of being a master of Dian Cang. When faced with danger, he does not defend and counterattacks. His long sword sharply slashes the opponent's crotch area, which is actually a way of killing both of them. The sword slave made a mistake in his steps, avoided the enemy's sword, and made a backhand slash, straight towards  He cut off the back of the neck and was unstoppable.

    "Stop!" Qing Ning lowered his sword, and he held the steel sword in time. With a flick of his luck, he actually knocked the sword slave back a step.  Before the opponent could understand what was going on, the sword came out like the wind and stabbed his eyes.  The sword slave reacted extremely quickly. Ding's horizontal sword blocked the incoming sword. Qingning's footwork spread out and the long sword slashed towards his side.  She had just watched the Sword Slave's sword skills and knew that her opponent was terrifying and she could not let him take the initiative to attack, so she attacked frequently as soon as she came up.  The Emei Sect is one of the seven major sword sects in the world, and she is one of the few masters in the sect. Her swordsmanship is profound and her inner strength is even better than that of Ma Zhusheng. At this moment, she unfolds the exquisite moves of the Emei swordsmanship, and the silver light overflows, and the sword  The flowers bloom, and a third of the beauty is hidden amidst the murderous intent.

    Ma Zhusheng was about to step forward to attack, when he suddenly found that his lower limbs were paralyzed and he was struggling to move. He had been poisoned!  He gritted his teeth and swung his sword to cut off the hidden weapon along with the skin and flesh. Blood spurted out, showing a bit of courage like a strong man cutting off his wrist.

    Yu Wenzheng said in surprise: "The old nun's martial arts is not bad, she can actually defeat the sword slave! Hehe, since everyone is busy, how about we come and have some fun?" The figure suddenly flashed and jumped to Jingyun,  He reached out to touch her tender cheeks unscrupulously, and said with a lewd smile: "What a pure and pretty nun, I like her!"

    Jingyun screamed, jumped to the window like a frightened rabbit, held the hilt of the sword tightly behind his back, bit his lip and said: "You, what do you want to do? If you take one more step forward, I will draw the sword!"  "She has been cultivating in the mountains since she was a child, isolated from the world, and has almost never had contact with young men. When she saw the hot and greedy eyes of the other man, she instinctively felt scared and disgusted.

    Yu Wenzheng had a hobby of *beautiful women. Seeing her frightened expression, he became even more excited. His lower body suddenly became as hard as iron. He chuckled: "What do I want to do? Of course I want to fuck you!" His big hand suddenly reached forward and grabbed her.  Slightly raised breasts.

    Jingyun screamed: "No!" The sword flashed and struck Anlu's claws straight.

    Yu Wenzheng's arm shrank, and he almost cut his finger with the long sword. He nodded and said: "What a good swordsmanship, it's beyond my expectation!" His palms danced, and thousands of phantoms suddenly appeared in the air, turning the net clouds into clouds.  Covered in it.

    Although Jingyun¡¯s swordsmanship is strong, he lacks actual combat experience. Suddenly, the enemy appears in countless forms and attacks from all directions. He can¡¯t help but panic.  The long sword stabbed into the void several times, and his wrist suddenly hurt. He was hit by the opponent's knife, and the long sword fell to the ground with a clang.  Her heart felt like it was falling into an ice cave. When she saw Yu Wenzheng approaching with a ferocious smile, but she had no way to retreat, she was so frightened that she shouted: "Uncle, save me!"

    Yu Wenzheng smiled lewdly and said: "Your uncle has too much time to take care of himself, so why would he come to disturb us? Little beauty, let's have a good time making out!"

    At this moment, there was a sudden sound of wind, and a figure walked through the window and jumped upstairs, blocking just in front of Jingyun, immediately forcing Yu Wenzheng to take three steps back.  The person who came was a strong man with a long sword on his back and a bamboo hat on his head. He exuded a strong and unyielding aura. He was as majestic as a mountain and as tall as a pine. The raindrops dripping from his body showed that he had traveled a long distance.  Jingyun smelled the breath of a young man on him, and somehow his palms became sweaty and his cheeks felt hot. A thought suddenly popped into his mind: Is he good-looking?

    Yu Wenzheng pointed at the young man with one finger and said in a deep voice: "Who are you? You dare to ruin my good deeds! Believe it or not, I, the Baiyun Sect, will wipe out your whole family immediately?!" He was interrupted when he was burning with desire, and his mood was natural.  Extremely bad, murderous intent rushed over.

    The man sneered and said: "Yu Wenzheng, you are still like a dog that can't change the virtue of eating shit! Do you want to humiliate all the women in the world at will?" The head was slightly raised, and a pair of fire-breathing eyes were revealed under the bamboo hat.

    Yu Wenzheng was stunned for a moment, and then said in a voiceless voice: "Hu Qingpeng!"

    These three words were like a thunderbolt in the clear sky, shaking everyone's hearts and minds, and they unanimously stopped fighting.  Dao Nu wanted to continue chasing Qing Ning, but Yu Wenzheng stopped him in time.  Both sides exited the battle circle, and their eyes fell on Hu Qingpeng, with expressions of suspicion, hatred, and surprise.

    Jingyun was in a state of confusion, staring blankly at Hu Qingpeng's back. He wanted to seize the opportunity to sneak attack on this enemy, but he couldn't bear to hurt the benefactor who had saved him, so he couldn't help but hesitate.  Qing Ning knew the personality of her nephew very well, and was afraid that she would be hurt if she took action while hesitating, so she hurriedly shouted: "Jingyun, come here!" Jingyun agreed, jumped to stand next to his uncle, and felt a little light in his heart  of loss.  She secretly glanced at Hu Qingpeng and saw that he had thick eyebrows, fierce eyes, and rough facial contours. Although he could not be called handsome, he was full of masculine and healthy aura. He had an outstanding style, and her heart skipped a beat.  , hurriedly lowered his head and did not dare to look more.

    Yu Wenzheng looked Hu Qingpeng up and down and said suspiciously: "You are the only one here.people?  "

    Hu Qingpeng sneered: "What do you think?" Before he finished speaking, a breeze passed by, and the dancing phoenix dressed in white as snow appeared beside him.  Enemies were extremely jealous when they met each other. Yi Wufeng looked at Yu Wenzheng coldly. Thinking of almost dying under his poisonous needle, a surge of anger rushed into his heart. He said in a cold voice: "It's really a narrow road for enemies! Yu Wenzheng, nonsense  Stop talking, how about we fight to the death today?"

    Yu Wenzheng smiled and said: "Elder Yi was joking. In the past, we had a life-and-death fight for a little misunderstanding. Aren't we making others laugh? The Dian Cang and Emei factions over there want to kill Hu Qingpeng for revenge. You'd better kill him first.  Let's send them away!" In terms of their strength, they were not strong enough to fight against the two masters at the same time, so they simply showed their weakness to the enemy and waited for reinforcements to arrive.  He also took the opportunity to sow discord between the two parties. It is best for the crane and the clam to fight, so that the fisherman can benefit.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at Qing Ning and others in astonishment, and said slowly: "It turns out that you are the seniors of Dian Cang and Emei, Hu is so polite! You must have come here to avenge your fellow sects, but they did not die under my sword. I am  Unjustly accused! I don¡¯t want to fight with you today, lest I fall into the villain¡¯s plan to sow discord. What do you think?¡±

    Mrs. Ma and Qingning exchanged glances, then looked at Ma Zhusheng, who was turning blue, and said decisively: "Okay, we will meet another day, and we will never show mercy!" She turned to look at Nie Buren angrily, and said in a hateful voice: "Hurry up.  Bring out the antidote, or I will kill you!"

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 20: The lewd man shows off his evil ways

    Nie Buren said disdainfully: "You want to threaten Nie? If you, the leader of the Diancang Sect, are here, there may be room for negotiation, but you are not powerful enough! Just wait and collect the body for your husband!"

    Mrs. Ma's face turned pale and she gritted her teeth and said, "What a cruel villain, I'll fight you!" The sword swung as she tried to save her life.

    "Wait a minute!" Hu Qingpeng raised his hand and shouted, looking at Yu Wenzheng with a cold, razor-sharp gaze: "Yu Wenzheng, those who understand the current affairs are heroes. If we join forces with the Dian Cang and Emei factions, the three of you will never be opponents. As long as you communicate with each other,  Provide the antidote and ensure that Ma Daxia is safe and sound, and then you can leave freely, otherwise I will stay here today! I'll wait for your word on what to choose!" After saying that, he held the sword in his backhand, and the invisible sword energy rushed over.

    Qing Ning announced the name of Buddha, swayed, and landed behind the opponent, blocking their retreat.

    Yu Wenzheng's heart sank. His wishful thinking failed. Instead, he was jointly pressed by the other party. The situation was greatly unfavorable.  If they fall out and fight on the spot, even if they are protected by the Soul-Destroying Poison Needle, they may not get any benefits.  In this case, why not take a step back and wait for reinforcements to arrive before settling the accounts.  Turning his eyes, he looked at the murderous Yi Wufeng and said, "If we hand over the antidote, can you guarantee that no one will take action?"

    Hu Qingpeng didn't know the purpose of his question, so he said seriously: "I guarantee it with my life! Elder Yi, you won't object, right?"

    Although Yi Wufeng desperately wanted to take the opportunity to kill this lustful and despicable villain, she couldn't bear to embarrass Hu Qingpeng. She struggled in her heart for a long time, finally dissipated her concentrated skills, and shook her head helplessly.

    A huge stone fell in Yu Wenzheng's heart, and he quickly ordered Nie Buren to hand over the antidote, and said with a smile: "You are all heroes who have promised a thousand pieces of gold, and you will not regret what you promised? There is a long way to go, let's see who can have the last laugh!" He led his companions  He hurried downstairs.

    Mrs. Ma looked at their backs, spat bitterly, and hurriedly fed her husband the antidote.  After just one meal, the green and black color on Ma Zhusheng's face gradually faded, and the numb lower limbs also regained consciousness.  Mrs. Ma was overjoyed, rolled up her sleeves and saluted Hu Qingpeng, and said, "Thank you so much, Master Hu, for your generous help. We, my husband and I, will never forget this life-saving grace!" Without Hu Qingpeng's help, they would have lost their lives with their strength alone.  It was impossible to force Nie Buren to hand over the antidote, and Ma Zhusheng's life would not have been saved.

    Hu Qingpeng replied: "Mrs. Ma, you are so polite! No matter what outsiders think of me, after all, I am still a disciple of the Hengshan Sect. When my fellow disciples are in trouble, I should lend a helping hand!"

    Mrs. Ma was stunned for a moment and sighed: "Master Hu, it turns out that you, you are still in the dark! As early as seven days ago, Headmaster Chen of the Hengshan Sect had announced to the world of martial arts that he would drive you out of the door. You will never be here again.  Don¡¯t admit that you are a disciple of the Hengshan Sect again!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng felt like he was struck by five thunders, and cried out: "What did you say?! Did the head master remove me?" Mrs. Ma sighed again and nodded affirmatively.  Hu Qingpeng stared at every expression on her face and felt his heart sinking into a bottomless abyss. Unspeakable bitterness filled his chest. He smiled miserably: "It turns out that even they don't believe me!" Even though he had a premonition that he would be affected.  The sect rules severely punished him, but he didn't expect such a result. Chen Tianlei didn't even give him a chance to defend himself!  His hands and feet were cold, and his tall body looked so lonely.  In the martial arts world, the inheritance of masters is very important. Even those who are extremely evil will not easily erase their origins.  Expelling a disciple from the gate is the most severe punishment within a sect, second only to the elimination of martial arts.  This kind of person who has no family or sect has always been reviled and despised, and will never be able to hold his head up for the rest of his life.

    Yi Wufeng was deeply hurt by his lost expression. She held his generous palm and said softly: "Don't be sad! Since they listened to the slander and denied your character, why should you care about them? In the future, your martial arts skills  When Dacheng is famous all over the world, find another opportunity to humiliate them!"

    Hu Qingpeng said sadly: "You already knew the news, didn't you? Why didn't you tell me? Do you want to hide it from me for the rest of your life?" The Hengshan sect's removal of him caused a sensation in the world. As an elder of the Demon Sect, how could Yi Wufeng not know about it?

    Yi Wufeng whispered: "I was afraid that you would have crazy thoughts if you knew about it, so I didn't tell you. You are a person who wants to do big things, so don't take this small setback to heart. The world is so big, can't it accommodate you?  A place? Even if everyone is against you, I will still stand by your side and never abandon you!"

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but feel a warm current in his heart. He held her hand in gratitude and smiled at each other, saying nothing.  He turned to Madam Ma and said, "The people from Baiyun Sect have withdrawn. What are your plans? Do you still want to kill me for revenge?"

    Madam Ma said: "Master Hu first saved Junior Sister Jingyun and was kind to his wife. No matter how thick-skinned we are, we will never embarrass you! But if the master's order does not change, we will still be  Enemy. When we meet next time, let's fight to the death!" He helped Ma Zhusheng, andQingning and Jingyun went downstairs.  Before Jingyun left, he glanced at Hu Qingpeng quickly, his bright eyes shining like stars.

    Yi Wufeng saw it so clearly that she couldn't help but twist Hu Qingpeng's waist and ribs hard, her face was as cold as ice.  Hu Qingpeng cried out in pain: "Why are you pinching me?"

    Yi Wufeng said coldly: "Who told you to seduce that little nun! The way she looks at you is obviously different. Do you think I'm blind?"

    Hu Qingpeng didn't know whether to laugh or cry. He rubbed his nose and said, "Miss, she is a monk! She spends all day with the green lantern and worships the Buddha devoutly. How can she have worldly feelings? You are too petty!"

    Yi Wufeng's face turned slightly red and she said, "I'm just petty, what do you think? I'm warning you, don't flirt with other women. If you get caught by me, think about the consequences!"

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but shudder, hurriedly swore a curse, and finally got rid of the matter.  The poisonous poison on his body must be detoxified with the "Golden Silkworm Gu King" as a medicine, and this most poisonous substance in the world only exists in the "Hundred Poison Village" in Yunnan, and is a sacred object enshrined in the Baidu Sect.  Therefore, they rushed to Yunnan and traveled deep into the hinterland of southern Xinjiang.  As for whether the leader of the Hundred Poisons is willing to hand over the "Golden Silkworm Gu King", that can only be determined after meeting.

    Ma Zhusheng, his wife, Qing Ning and others returned to the inn to pack their bags, waved goodbye, and returned to the door to ask for reinforcements.  Although Hu Qingpeng's whereabouts were discovered, he was inseparable from the demon sect elders. This was an extremely difficult problem.  It was impossible for the four of them alone to kill Hu Qingpeng and avenge their dead comrades.  If they want to capture Hu Qingpeng, the two families must send out all their elites to be able to break through the demon sect's defense line and get their wish.  Therefore, they must report to the leader as soon as possible to make a decision on the matter.

    After parting ways with Qingning and others outside the ancient town, Ma Zhusheng and his wife rode westward, running in the rain.  Due to the slippery weather and muddy mountain roads on rainy days, almost no one could be seen.  The drizzle is like silk, falling from the low-hanging dark clouds, bringing with it a slight coolness.  The undulating hills were shrouded in rain and fog, and looked just a blue-gray color.  The occasional wolf howl is so shrill and long that it makes one's hair stand on end.

    After the two of them had traveled more than ten miles, the sky gradually darkened and the cold wind began to rise.  Suddenly they saw a piece of gray tile exposed in the forest in the distance. They were both happy and rode straight into the forest, intending to stay here for the night.  Walking closer, it turned out to be a dilapidated earth temple. The incense had long since disappeared, the doors, windows and walls were dilapidated, and the corners were covered with spider webs.  Fortunately, both husband and wife have been traveling in the world for many years, so what kind of hardships have they not suffered?  Immediately, he tied up his mount, swept a corner of the temple, and lit a bonfire to keep warm.

    Mrs. Ma was very worried about her husband's injury and asked, "Fourth Senior Brother, do you feel any discomfort during this fast trip?"

    Ma Zhusheng laughed and said: "Junior sister, do you think I am a fool? In the battle against the Ax Gang in Jinsha River, I was injured in twenty-seven places, but I still lived well, didn't I? Don't worry, I have strong bones.  Very well, even if you fight against the evil tiger alone, it will be no problem."

    Mrs. Ma smiled like a jade tree with flowers, blooming with charming and mature charm, and said angrily: "You are boasting all over the sky again! If you meet an enemy, you are not allowed to attack first, let me take care of it. Do you hear me?"

    Ma Zhusheng said: "Yes, my dear wife!" He was moved in his heart and put his arms around his wife's soft waist.  Mrs. Ma leaned on his shoulder, and the two were speechless for a moment. They only heard the crackle of firewood and the sound of raindrops.

    Suddenly, a burst of rapid horse hoofbeats broke the tranquility, which was particularly clear in the cold rainy night. They ran to a stop outside the Tutu Temple.  Ma Zhusheng and his wife looked at each other, frowned slightly, and pressed the hilt of their swords at the same time.  Suddenly, there was a muffled bang, and the decaying temple door was smashed to pieces. A cold wind passed by, and three figures floated into the temple like ghosts. They turned out to be Yu Wenzheng and others!

    Ma Zhusheng and his wife were shocked. They stood up suddenly, drew their swords and pointed at each other. They said solemnly: "You are still haunting and chasing after you. What do you want to do?" The two of them were not as strong as their opponents, and they were in this mountain wilderness.  Being in a remote place with no one to help me, I couldn't help but feel anxious and wanted to seize the opportunity to break out and escape.

    Yu Wenzheng waved his hand, and Nie Buren and Dao Nu immediately moved their bodies, trapping the two of them in the core. Hehe smiled proudly and said: "You never dreamed that we would meet again so soon, right? In fact, I didn't leave at all, just waiting  I'll take care of you after you're alone! Now unless you have wings, you will never escape from my grasp. Even if you shout at the top of your lungs, no one will come to meddle in your own business!" He looked arrogant and completely unaware.  Take the other person seriously.  He has a promiscuous nature, so naturally he is not willing to let Mrs. Ma leave in vain.  If Jingyun hadn't gone on another journey with his uncle, he would have been plotted and humiliated by him.

    Ma Zhu said angrily: "Shameless villain, don't think we are afraid of you! The Dian Cang clan only has heroes who died in battle, and there are no cowards who surrendered. Their heads are just scars as big as bowls! If you want our lives,  Just do itstop!  "Seeing that there was no hope of escape, I could only make up my mind to fight to the end and fight the opponent desperately.

    Yu Wenzheng shook his head and said, "You are wrong. What is the use of my wanting your lives? What I want is your wife!" The evil light in his eyes surged, unabashedly directed towards Mrs. Ma's secret place, as if to penetrate her.  clothes, peeking into the beautiful scenery underneath.

    Madam Ma's face turned red and she shouted angrily: "Shameless pervert!" The sword flashed and with one move, "Snow Reflected on Cangshan", hundreds of electric lights flashed out, striking the opponent's vital points with a chirping sound, especially his lustful eyes.  My eyes, I wish I could be blinded immediately.

    Yu Wenzheng sneered and shouted: "Do it!" He swayed and quickly approached Madam Ma's side, his fingers turned into claws and clasped towards her shoulders.  Madam Ma took half a step back, tilted her sword slightly, and stabbed at the meridians of his upper arm.  Suddenly the silhouette of the figure flashed, the long sword pierced the air, and Nie Buren's strange and sinister face appeared in front of him.  I saw a flash of cold light, and two willow leaf flying knives flew towards me at an alarming speed, and they hurriedly returned to the sword position.  But Nie Buren's hidden weapons kept coming out one after another. Just as she shot down the flying knife, seven or eight more hidden weapons came roaring towards her, forcing her to scramble and have no time to breathe.

    Over there, Ma Zhusheng's voice was like thunder, and his sword was like a dragon. He fought hard against Yu Wenzheng and Dao Nu, and his skills were pushed to the extreme.  But he saw that his beard and hair were spread out, and a white pillar of air rose above his head. He rushed left and right, and he did not hesitate to use lose-lose tactics to kill the enemy.  However, his poisonous injury has not healed, his lower body is unstable, and he is full of ambition but not strong enough. He is not an enemy of Sword Slave in one-on-one, let alone Yu Wenzheng?  In just ten moves, his body was covered in scars and blood splattered as he turned.  Yu Wenzheng took advantage of his unpreparedness and suddenly struck him with his palm, hitting the vital part of his vest.  Ma Zhusheng screamed, vomited blood and fell to the ground exhausted.  Yu Wenzheng raised his foot and stepped on Ma Zhusheng's head, shouting: "Stop it!"

    As soon as Nie Buren stopped, Mrs. Ma immediately took a few steps back and turned to look at her husband who was vomiting blood. She was filled with grief, anger and sadness. She glared at Yu Wenzheng and said, "You devil, please let my senior brother go!"

    Yu Wenzheng sneered and said: "You said I would let him go? Stop dreaming! As long as I use my feet hard, I can crush your man's head to pieces. Do you believe it or not?"

    Mrs. Ma shouted: "No! Don't kill my senior brother! Youwhat conditions do you have?" Her tone softened, and tears welled up in her eyes.

    Yu Wenzheng smiled lewdly and said, "Don't you know my conditions? Take off your clothes obediently, and then serve me comfortably, and I will spare your husband's life!"

    Mrs. Ma's face turned red, and then turned pale as snow. She stared angrily at the man in front of her, the sword in her hand trembling slightly.  She knew very well that if she obeyed the other party's instructions, she would suffer great humiliation tonight.  But if he resists blindly, his husband will end up dead without any parts of his body.  Which one is more important, reputation or husband?  A heart is like being torn apart by saw teeth, dripping with blood and suffering.

    Yu Wenzheng said coldly: "Mrs. Ma, are you unwilling to take it off? Do you want to take back one of my husband's arms first? If you don't like it, you can just take back a pair of eyes first."

    "No!" Madam Ma let out a heart-rending scream, her fingers loosened, and the sword clattered to the ground.  She slowly closed her eyes, tears rolling down like fountains. She raised her hands and tremblingly untied the belts and buttons on her body. As the pieces of clothing slipped under her feet, she revealed a plump and attractive body with clear curves.  Snow white**.  Her skin, as white as snow and as smooth as jade, turned a light red due to shame, like the most beautiful sculpture in the world, glowing in the dark night.

    Ma Zhusheng woke up from a coma. When he opened his eyes, he saw his wife undressing herself. His heart felt like a thorn, and he shouted: "Junior sister, you, stop! I would rather die than let you do anything to yourself!"

    Mrs. Ma's body trembled violently, and she couldn't help but cover her face and cry bitterly: "Fourth Senior Brother, I, I'm sorry for you! But I I can't help it!"

    Yu Wenzheng laughed and said: "What a loving husband and concubine, what a deep love between husband and wife! Ugly ghost named Ma, you just happened to wake up, open your eyes wide and see my coquettish tricks!" He raised his toes and held Ma Zhusheng.  He kicked Nie Buren in front of him and said, "Serve him well, don't let him miss this good show!" After saying this, he opened his arms and pounced on the naked and beautiful woman like a hungry wolf.

    Nie Buren smiled evilly and said: "Please don't worry, young master, I know how to do it!" With his fingers flying, he sealed Ma Zhusheng's acupuncture points to prevent him from chewing his tongue and committing suicide.  Ma Zhusheng watched helplessly as Yu Wenzheng threw himself on his wife, making violent movements. Two lines of blood suddenly seeped out from the corners of his eyes, which was shocking

    The clouds dispersed and the rain settled, and the sound of gasping and groaning echoed in my ears.  Yu Wenzheng stood up with satisfaction. He felt that his energy was full, his true energy was at its peak, and he felt comfortable all over. He couldn't help but raise his head to the sky and let out a long roar, which shook the mud and dust. He laughed and said: "God has eyes, and he let me find it."  A unique cauldron! Happy, happy!"

    Nie Buren¡¯s face was full of envy and he said: ¡°Young Master is good at picking up supplements, and his power has increased for at least ten years! Given time, he will definitely surpass the four major powers.Lord, you have become the arm that the lord can rely on!  "

    Yu Wenzheng burst into laughter again, and his contentment was beyond words.

    Mrs. Ma's face still retains the blush after the pregnancy, but her originally elastic skin has lost its luster, dense wrinkles appear at the corners of her eyes, and her black hair has turned gray, as if she has aged dozens of years overnight.  She wriggled her lips and said with difficulty: "Yu Wenzheng, you promised to let my senior brother go!"

    Yu Wenzheng frowned in disgust, and with a wave of his hand, he pushed her to Ma Zhusheng's side.  Ma Zhusheng stared angrily, the blood in the corner of his eyes was not dry, but his breathing had stopped long ago, and he was actually angry to death.  When Mrs. Ma touched her husband's cold body, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning, and the blood all over her body coagulated. She could not believe what she saw.  She sacrificed her chastity, but failed to save her husband's life. Her regret and pain cannot be described in words.  Mrs. Ma smiled sadly, stretched out her hand to gently close her husband's eyes, held his head in her arms, and said softly: "Brother, how can you bear to leave me? We husband and wife do not want to be born on the same day, but we want to die on the same day.  , okay?" The voice gradually became lower and lower, and finally it was no longer heard. He had cut off his heart and died.  Their heads and necks were leaning against each other, and they would never leave each other until death.

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 21: Nine-tailed Demon Fox

    (I wish everyone a happy New Year and a happy holiday!)

    When Yu Wenzheng saw that Mrs. Ma actually committed suicide, he rolled his eyes twice, put his hands on his hands and said with a smile: "Stupid bitch, die well, die well! Anyway, there is no proof of death, so this debt may as well be settled on Hu Qingpeng's head." Click  The Cang faction will definitely use all their strength to hunt him down, otherwise how can they wash away this shame and humiliation? Hey, kill two birds with one stone, and sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, wouldn't it be nice!"

    Nie Buren said: "Young Master is really good at building momentum, this is a very clever plan!" He smiled evilly and cut Mrs. Ma's finger, and wrote the word "Hu" in blood on the ground, deliberately making the handwriting appear blurry and crooked, as if in a hurry.  Written secretly.  "In this way, Hu Qingpeng will be blamed and he will not be able to turn around until he dies!"

    The two of them looked at each other and laughed, their laughter filled with unspeakable triumph and viciousness.

    Suddenly, I heard a charming and sweet voice: "Brother Yuwen, which hero is plotting against you this time? Sister, I heard you laugh so happily, can you tell me something?" The voice of the speaker was very soft and moving.  , it makes your bones feel so comfortable.

    Yu Wenzheng said happily: "Since Sister Xian has inquired, how dare I hide anything? If you had come half a day earlier, you would have gained a lot!"

    ???????????????????????????????????: Two handsome young men carry a sedan into the temple. They look stupid and have pale skin, as if they are soulless puppets.  Next to the sedan followed a beautiful woman with a charming look, peach blossom eyes, petite and exquisite, and very coquettish.  She gave Yu Wenzheng a flirtatious look, stretched out her pink and delicate tongue, and gently licked her upper lip. She swayed her slender waist, and her teasing intention was unmistakable.

    Yu Wenzheng's heart was shaken, he looked at her fiercely, laughed and said: "Sister Blood Fox used her charm on me, is it because she wants to seduce me? It's a pity that even if I give my little brother a hundred courages, I don't dare to touch the eldest sister.  Went to bed."

    The woman said angrily: "Who is your 'eldest sister'? Is she that old?" She is one of Li Meixian's arms, the "Blood Fox" Jin Yuelian, who is proficient in the art of collecting tonic and likes to seduce martial arts heroes.  She seemed charming and cute, but in fact she was extremely cold. All the men who had sex with her were killed by her during sex, and no one was spared.  Therefore, a lustful person like Yu Wenzheng would not dare to easily provoke this murderous female evil star.

    Yu Wenzheng said: "Hey, I was confused. I should call you 'Sister Blood Fox'!"

    Jin Yuelian smiled, rolled her eyes at him, and stepped forward to lift the sedan curtain.  I saw first a flawless hand stretched out from the sedan, which was as white as jade, and then the smaller half of the pink arm, which was crystal smooth and graceful. Just this made Yu Wenzheng's mouth go dry, and a stream of heat rushed straight to the Dantian in his lower abdomen.  , there are signs that the true essence is ready to move.  He was secretly surprised. Could it be that the warning in the secret book was true?  Suddenly, she felt the fragrance assail her nostrils. Li Meixian had stepped off the sedan chair, but she saw that she had beautiful features, dyed cherry lips, and pearls hanging from her ears. She was wearing a well-tailored goose-yellow dress, her waist was as thin as a willow, and her legs were slender and well-jointed. She looked naturally charming.  Her charm is like that of a lady from a well-known family, without any hint of lasciviousness or coquettishness.  If someone who didn't know the inside story saw it, they wouldn't believe that she was the nine-tailed demon fox known for its charm skills!  At that time, Zeng Zhixiong was deceived by her appearance and took her as his concubine. As a result, he was assassinated. Even if he had the best martial arts in the world, he could not escape death.

    Nie Buren saluted and said: "Greetings to Master Li!"

    Li Meixian smiled slightly, with an indescribable charm. In a blink of an eye, she saw Yu Wenzheng's eyes were bloodshot and his face was red. She couldn't help being stunned and asked: "Yu Wen, what's wrong with you?"

    Yu Wenzheng tried his best to suppress the burning desire in his heart, and hissed: "Master, please quickly dispel the charm! If not, I can't control myself!"

    Li Meixian's charm skills have reached the state of returning to the true nature without being superficial. She is well aware of the various possible reactions of the person who is being casted. After seeing the situation, she thought for a moment and frowned: "Did you secretly practice the 'tyrannical dragon sucking the moon nymph' secretly?"  **'?" As he spoke, he secretly cultivated his unique mental method, transforming his temperament, as holy as a snow-capped mountain, as cold as an icy lake, instilling a sense of awe in people.

    Yu Wenzheng¡¯s face changed drastically and he lost his voice: ¡°How could you know so clearly?¡±

    Li Meixian pointed at Madam Ma's body and said: "This woman's skin has dried up and her hair has turned white. She looks like an old woman. She must have been sucked away by the extremely overbearing secret method of tonic. As far as I know, only Naha is the only one in this sect.  Dragon ** has such power! However, the formula of Tyrannosaurus ** is incomplete, and the description of how to transform the foreign Yuan Yin is unclear. Usually only one tenth can be absorbed by the cultivator. The remaining Yuan Yin cannot be refined,  It will gradually accumulate in the body of the practitioner, causing an imbalance of yin and yang, seriously affecting the mind of the practitioner, making him prone to impulsiveness and irritability. This Tyrant Dragon ** has been collected and kept by the sect masters for generations. If you practice this skill secretly, you may violate the sect's great rule.  Bogey! You are a smart person, why are you so confused this time?"

    Yu Wenzheng's eyes twitched and he said: "I was defeated by the demon sect Yi Wufeng. It was an unforgettable shame and humiliation! I started practicing this skill without telling the sect master because I wanted to do everything possible.?Improve your skills and avenge your previous shame.  If I can capture Yi Wufeng alive, I will use Tyrannosaurus ** to absorb her vitality and let her taste the feeling of life being worse than death!  "As he spoke, he let out a deep and lewd laugh, which was creepy. He was obsessed with Yi Wufeng and wanted to catch her and play with her in his dreams. This time he went to all the trouble to help Li Meixian for this purpose.

    Li Meixian shook her head and said, "But you are trying to quench your thirst by drinking doves! I'm afraid you will go crazy before you find Yiwu Feng!"

    Yu Wenzheng said: "Sister Xian, don't worry too much, I will know how to control it. But I must not let the master know about my practice, and please keep it a secret. If Sister Xian gives you orders in the future, I will not dare to disobey!"

    Li Meixian said: "Since you have made up your mind, I won't waste my words. I just hope you can take care of yourself. As for your secret training of Tyrannosaurus, I will not publicize it everywhere. I don't know what other people think?  "As he said this, he glanced at Nie Buren intentionally or unintentionally.

    Nie Bu¡¯s heart trembled, and he secretly cursed a fox!  He said sternly: "Master, sir, please rest assured, I will definitely keep my mouth shut! If I violate my oath, thunder will strike from heaven!" He is a disciple of Huangfu Ji, and is from the same clan as Li Meixian. Because of the factional dispute, he is naturally under the influence of Li Meixian.  Suspicion.

    Yu Wenzheng's thoughts turned around and he smiled and said: "Brother Nie, why are you so outspoken? I absolutely believe in your character. Besides, Master Huangfu has a close relationship with me, how could his disciples betray me? This time the task is difficult, we  We must work together to accomplish this, and we should not be suspicious of each other.¡±

    Nie Buren sighed: "Young Master is the one who knows me!" He looked like he was crying with gratitude.

    Li Meixian raised her eyebrows disdainfully, looked at the corpse on the ground and said, "Without further ado, our target is Hu Qingpeng. What is the relationship between these two people and him? Why did we kill them?"

    Yu Wenzheng hurriedly told the whole story about his encounter with Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng, and said: "We had to avoid the enemy's edge, exit the ancient town first, and wait for the arrival of the sect master. Later, we met the Ma family and his wife. We were itchy, so we captured them.  Unexpectedly, they had strong tempers and actually committed suicide one after another. Sister Xian, Hu Qingpeng is protected by the Demon Cult, so things may be a little tricky!"

    Li Meixian's eyes flashed with strange light, and she said leisurely: "So the rumors are true, Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng are indeed hooking up! He is so young, but he can make the Iceberg Witch fall in love with him. He is really not a simple man. Can you see where they are going?  Where are you going?" Suddenly, she became very interested in this young man whom she had only met once.  Back then, she was ordered to infiltrate the Tianxiahui for the secret of Zeng Zhixiong's "Nirvana Magic". However, after Zeng Zhixiong died, Miji, Zhang Yukun, Hu Qingpeng and others disappeared at the same time.  She tried every means to find Zhang Yukun's whereabouts, but unexpectedly heard the news about Hu Qingpeng. Shocked and puzzled, she immediately rushed to southern Sichuan, hoping to open a gap in Hu Qingpeng and complete the task assigned by the suzerain as soon as possible.

    Yu Wenzheng was so obsessed with sex at the time that he was following Ma Zhusheng and his wife waiting for an opportunity to strike. How could he care to pay attention to Hu Qingpeng's movements?  He scratched his head and said, "They, they might have gone south."

    Li Meixian laughed angrily: "Possible? What kind of answer is this! If you miss a big deal because of your greed for beauty, I have nothing to say. You can just apologize to the sect master in person."

    Yu Wenzheng wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said with a smile: "Sister Xian, please forgive me for once! I promise I won't do this again."

    Li Meixian's face was as dark as water, and she did not comment on his apology. She turned to Jin Yuelian and said: "Yuelian, go find out about Hu Qingpeng quickly, and don't alert the spies of the Demon Sect!"

    Jin Yuelian respectfully said: "Yes!" The figure flashed, floating out of the temple like a wisp of light smoke, and disappeared in the night in a blink of an eye.

    The clouds and fog have cleared, and the sun is shining like fire in the blue sky.  After climbing over one hill after another, there are still overlapping peaks ahead, and the mountain road stretches seemingly endlessly.  Deep in the rocky mountains, there are few people and only rampant locusts and mosquitoes.  Occasionally, rapids can be seen rushing under the cliffs. The water sounds like thunder and rolls away with countless silt.

    Hu Qingpeng could not see any mountain people along the way, so he couldn't help but ask: "Sister Feng, this is a gathering place for Miao people, but why can't I see their village even though I have been in the mountain for several days?"

    Yi Wufeng said: "The harsh government is stronger than the tiger! Those Han officials imposed excessive taxes and misbehaved. They falsely accused people and imprisoned them for the slightest disobedience, forcing the Miao, Yao and other people to move to the mountains for temporary peace. Therefore, the mountain village  The people there are prejudiced against the Han people. When you meet them, don¡¯t accept their food and water at will.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng wondered: "Why is this? If they poison me, I'm not afraid."

    Yi Wufeng said: "What they are good at is not poisoning, but releasing poison! The poison is terrifying and weird, beyond ordinary people's imagination. A skilled poisoner can even decide the fate of a person who is poisoned thousands of miles away with just a thought.  Life and death. Common ones include snake voodoo, golden silkworm voodoo, melon voodoo, stone voodoo, loach voodoo, malnutrition voodoo, and insect voodoo., epilepsy poison, etc. Among them, the golden silkworm poison is the most terrifying. It is said that it is invulnerable to fire and water. Once it attacks, it can hollow out all the internal organs of a person, causing the person to suffer all kinds of pain and die.  "

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "Since there are so many ways to release poison, wouldn't it be impossible to guard against it? People like me who have no experience must be careful even when drinking water."

    Yi Wufeng smiled and said: "As long as you stay close to me, most likely no one will harass you. However, Miao girls are passionate and bold by nature, and they like heroes the most. You have to beware of them taking the opportunity to bewitch you.  . If you fall prey to their fate, not even I can save you."

    Hu Qingpeng was about to ask what "Original Gu" was when he suddenly heard the sound of two arrows, and two feather arrows were suddenly shot down halfway up the mountain, and they were nailed tremblingly in the middle of the road.  The two men reined in their horses and stood still, when they saw a dark-skinned young man jumping out from behind a large rock, holding a bow and arrow and a bamboo knife hanging from his waist, shouting at them loudly.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't understand his dialect, but Yi Wufeng did. He said a few words to the man in the same language and showed him a simple wooden sign.  The man's demeanor changed drastically and he saluted Yi Wufeng respectfully.  The two parties chatted briefly, and the man nodded and made a "please" gesture.

    Hu Qingpeng asked curiously: "Sister Feng, what did he say?"

    Yi Wufeng sighed: "He said that the government has imposed taxes recently and is preparing to send out troops to attack the mountain stronghold. He and his companions are here to keep a lookout to prevent spies from getting in. In one day's journey, we can reach their stronghold."

    Hu Qingpeng said: "These mountain people are strong and strong, their arrow skills are accurate, and they occupy the advantage of the terrain. If they fight on this narrow mountain road, the officers and soldiers may not get any benefits."

    There was deep worry in Yi Wufeng's eyes, and she sighed: "After all, the officers and soldiers are regular troops. They have been trained for a long time and have strong shields and armor. How can they be easily defeated? Hey, no matter who wins or loses in the outcome, the most tragic thing is still  They are innocent people." Under her cold appearance, she actually has a compassionate heart.  Hu Qingpeng's understanding of her improved a little bit more, and he had more respect than love.

    The sky gradually turns dark, night covers the earth, and the twinkling stars rush to the sky, reflecting each other.  The night wind turned cold, and the roars of wild beasts could be heard from everywhere.  The two found a flat valley to rest, lit a bonfire, and then Hu Qingpeng went to search for game as usual.

    Hu Qingpeng went up the mountain stream and gradually went deep into the dense mountain forest.  With his nimbleness like the wind and his eyesight that could see the night like daylight, he easily hunted two fat hares.  When I was about to return, I suddenly heard a sweet and beautiful singing voice coming from the wind, like the sound of nature, quietly plucking my heartstrings.  Hu Qingpeng felt confused for a while, as if he was being pulled by a magic spell. He couldn't help but move his steps to find the source of the singing.

    After walking for another meal, a clear mountain spring suddenly appeared in the depths of the mountain forest, and the eyes suddenly opened up.  The spring water gathered into a pool, like a huge bronze mirror, reflecting the starlight in the sky.  Right in the pool, a long-haired woman covered in flesh was splashing water in the shower, humming a beautiful song.  She happened to have her back to Hu Qingpeng, exposing her round shoulders and entire snow-white back. The thrilling curves of her waist and hips just submerged into the water, and a pair of long and straight legs were faintly visible, as if she were a perfect white jade statue.  Her delicate skin was covered with a layer of crystal water drops, reflecting the faint starlight, as if her whole body was covered with shining pearls, which was dazzling.

    Hu Qingpeng was so shocked when he suddenly saw such a beautiful naked woman that he almost stopped breathing. For a moment, only her every move was in his eyes, and there was no room for other scenery.  My heart couldn't help but be filled with strong curiosity, and I wanted to take a look.

    The long-haired naked girl seemed to notice something. She suddenly turned around and glanced, just in time to catch Hu Qingpeng's sight. She couldn't help but let out a sweet cry, a shy blush appeared on her beautiful face, her arms were crossed to cover her plump and firm breasts, and her soft waist was light.  It trembles slightly, like a shy white lotus, trying to resist but welcoming, exuding irresistible charm.

    Hu Qingpeng's mind was shocked, and his eyes were completely attracted to her full and smooth vagina and mysterious valley. The uncontrollable vagina was like a ignited fire, which instantly detonated every nerve. His blood boiled, and his lower body was so swollen that he almost moaned.  stand up.

    The two people's eyes intertwined, and a blazing flame burned at the same time.  Between heaven and earth, it seemed like they were the only ones left facing each other in silence.

    Deep in the eyes of the long-haired naked girl, a glimmer of pride flashed across her eyes.  She showered here tonight and showed off her perfect breasts, which was carefully planned and arranged.  She combined the power of nature and used the supreme charm technique to deliberately create this scene. When she looked back, she more skillfully conveyed the thoughts of lust into the other person's eyes without any trace.  As long as he is a normal man, he will definitely rush over to have fun with her.  And she can take the opportunity to control the other person's mind and turn him into a slave.

    At this moment, a strange fish suddenly jumped out of the water, did a wonderful somersault in the air, and made another splash?Into the water.

    This sudden sound, like thunder, destroyed the silent atmosphere around him.  As soon as the stage was clear, Hu Qingpeng stopped his body that was about to pounce. Cold sweat broke out on his vest, and he almost couldn't control himself. He made a big mistake!  Immediately recite the "Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra" silently, form is not different from emptiness, emptiness is not different from color, emptiness is color, color is emptiness, the Buddha's light appears on the face, the lustful color quickly recedes like the tide, and the eyesight returns to clarity.  Thinking of the loss of heart just now, my palms were full of cold sweat. I didn't care whether others could understand or not, and said: "Girl, I didn't mean to spy on you in the shower. Please forgive me!" As he spoke, he raised his arms and flew up to the treetops, flying as fast as he could in his life.  Escaped at such a speed.

    Before the long-haired naked girl could make a sound, Hu Qingpeng had already disappeared without a trace.  She was surprised, angry, and a little unwilling and humiliated.  She was originally confident that her beauty was unparalleled, and she would submit to any man's skirt, but she didn't know that she couldn't impress Hu Qingpeng!  Since her debut, this was her worst defeat.  She took off her human skin mask, struck the water with her palm hatefully, and gritted her teeth and said: "Hu Qingpeng, you are cruel, but you actually practice Buddhist mystical skills! When I capture you, I have to train you into an obedient male."  No dogs!¡±

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 22: Skillfully Playing with Strong Enemies

    The mountain wind blew, the bonfire swayed, and the chill came quietly.  A waning moon hung on the hills, and the pale moonlight illuminated the mountains and forests.

    Yi Wufeng looked into the depths of the night, her brows slightly furrowed. Why was Hu Qingpeng missing?  Could it be that he had an accident while hunting?  However, according to common sense, the poisonous insects and beasts in the mountains cannot threaten his safety.  Unless A strong feeling of uneasiness came over him. Huoran stood up and shouted coldly: "Who is this monster? Get out!"

    Just hearing a deep sneer, three figures suddenly appeared in the dark night, slowly approaching her in a triangular encirclement. The leader was none other than Yu Wenzheng!

    Yi Wufeng's heart sank. The other party actually showed up when Hu Qingpeng was out and she was alone. Is it just a coincidence?  If the opponent had already planned and adopted a strategy of dividing and attacking, they probably would not let Hu Qingpeng go.  He was anxious in his heart, but not panicked on the surface, and said proudly: "Yu Wenzheng, what tricks do you want to play, you clown? You have repeatedly deliberately provoked troubles. Could it be that you were ordered by Ning Wufan to want to follow me?"  Do you want to start a war?"

    Yu Wenzheng laughed and said: "Elder Yi, no, no, it should be Miss Yi Wufeng. I chased you from Hunan to Sichuan and then to Guizhou. I traveled thousands of miles and was obsessed with it, just for the beauty of a kiss. Tonight, the moon is light and the wind is gentle.  It's just the right time for you and me to talk about romance, why bother talking about those mundane things that would disgrace the scenery and keep people away from you thousands of miles away?" He relied on his absolute advantage, with a frivolous look on his face, and proudly looked at this ice-cold beauty. The more he looked at it, the more he felt in his heart.  Love, I wish I could knock her down immediately and go straight to Huanglong.

    Yi Wufeng frowned and said disgustedly: "Yu Wenzheng, stop pretending to be elegant in front of me! Have you ever heard of the saying 'the toad wants to eat swan meat'? I despise your self-indulgent passion most.  Foolish man!"

    Yu Wenzheng was ridiculed by her, and his face turned red and blue with anger, and he said with a ferocious smile: "Okay, good point! So what if I am a toad? I will definitely eat you, the swan, today!"

    Yi Wufeng said disdainfully: "My defeated general dares to speak arrogant words. It's really ridiculous!"

    Yu Wenzheng said: "I am no match for you in a single fight, but today with three against one, I don't believe I can't deal with you! Look at your fine skin and tender flesh, I can't help but drool!"

    Yi Wufeng's face turned red and she scolded: "Shameless person, a dog's mouth can't spit out ivory!" Suddenly he opened his mouth and let out a clear whistle that shook the whole country.

    Yu Wenzheng crossed his arms across his chest and sneered: "Are you calling the boy named Hu to help with your boxing? Hehe, the leader of our sect, Li Meixian, personally went out to deal with him. It is estimated that they are making clouds and rain, wishing for death. Even if you hear  You screamed for help, but that kid is too weak to break free from Master Li's soul-destroying hole. Sooner or later, he will be exhausted and die. So, just surrender and capture, otherwise I will not bear to scratch your face!  "

    "What?!" Yi Wufeng's whole body was shaken, and her appearance suddenly changed.  "Li Meixian is here too!" Li Meixian is the master of the four gates of Baiyun Sect. She is famous all over the world for her charming skills. I don't know how many heroes have died under her pomegranate skirt.  When Hu Qingpeng meets this witch who specializes in bewitching men, can he resist her charm?  What if, as Yu Wenzheng said, Hu Qingpeng was controlled by lust, wouldn't he become a tool for the witch to play with?  When she thought that Hu Qingpeng might be having an affair with another woman, her heart was cut with a knife, her teeth almost shattered, and she shouted: "Get out of the way!" She waved her slender fingers lightly, and several sharp arrows shot towards Yu Wenzheng's face.  , paused for a moment, then rushed towards Nie Buren.

    Nie Buren had already taken precautions. With his body skills flying, countless hidden weapons shot out in a flash, blocking the space around Yi Wufeng. He smiled sinisterly and said: "Elder Yi, please have a taste of my 'rain of flowers'!"

    Yi Wufeng spun rapidly, drew out the jade flute, and knocked away the hidden weapon that hit her.  Suddenly he felt an extremely strong cold wind coming down like a mountain, and the sword energy like ice needles stung his skin. He knew in his heart that the sword slave had taken advantage of the opportunity to attack him. Just as he was about to retreat, a gentle wind from his palm struck at the vital part of his heart.  !  In the blink of an eye, she was in a desperate situation where three people were attacking.  In desperation, Yi Wufeng rushed into the middle door of Dao Slave and cleverly used his body to block the hidden weapon. Hengdi stopped him and held up the steel knife. At the same time, he exchanged palms with Yu Wenzheng with his backhand and kicked Dao Slave.  Left leg knee joint.

    The knife slave knelt down with severe pain in her left knee. The steel knife was retracted and slashed towards her lower abdomen at an extremely fast speed.  Yi Wufeng retreated quickly, but felt that her Dantian was burning like fire. She couldn't help but open her mouth slightly and spurt out a mouthful of green blood.  The skills of Yu Wenzheng and Dao Nu were only half as good as hers. She withstood their killing moves at the same time. She was seriously injured under the internal impact of both sides.

    Yu Wenzheng was overjoyed when he saw this, as if he had taken a reassurance, and shouted: "Fight her in close combat and consume her power quickly!" While shouting, he stepped forward to bully his opponent, and used his palms to directly touch the key points on the opponent's back.  His purpose is to capture Yi Wufeng alive, not to take his life.  There is such a great opportunity now, so of course we must seize it firmly.

    Nie Buren said with a strange smile: "I understand the young master¡¯s intention!  "She flew into the air and floated closer. A black iron plate appeared in her hand, and she slammed it down on the door in front of Yi Wufeng.

    At the same time, the sword flashed and chased her lower body.

    Yi Wufeng is surrounded by enemies on three sides, and she doesn¡¯t know whether Ai Lang¡¯s life or death is in danger. A trace of despair can¡¯t help but pass through her heart¡ªcould it be that I can¡¯t escape tonight¡¯s disaster?  She had a personality that she would rather die than be humiliated. She suddenly turned around and jumped high, holding her jade flute like a sword, and stabbed Yu Wenzheng between the eyebrows with all her strength. She ignored the iron plate dropped by Nie Buren and wanted to die with the enemy leader!

    When Yu Wenzheng touched her firm and cold eyes, he trembled all over. He did not dare to fight with the enemy who was determined to die. He exerted force on his toes and flew back desperately.  Both palms were raised, and the cold palm wind hit Yi Wufeng's chest, trying to stop her pursuit.  Yiwu Fengyu Flute made a stroke to break the surging palm force, but it was too late to defend the opponent behind him.  Just when she was about to be hit by the iron plate, she suddenly heard a piercing roar falling from the sky, and a flash of lightning, as if it was lightning fast, hit the iron plate instantly, sparks flying everywhere.

    Nie Buren was caught off guard. He was knocked back ten feet by the shock. His mouth was split open. He stared intently at the swordsman who had descended from the sky, and shouted in surprise: "Why is it you?!"

    Clothing Feng, on the other hand, was full of surprises. She held the palm of Hu Qingpeng who came back in time and smiled softly: "You're here!"

    Hu Qingpeng's eyes were so sharp. He saw the blood on Yi Wufeng's lips at a glance. He felt distressed and angry at the same time. He raised his hand and gently wiped away the bright red blood. He glanced at the three enemies and said coldly:  "You actually use the crowd to bully the minority, you should all die! I want you to come and go tonight!"

    Yu Wenzheng pointed at him in disbelief and said: "You, how could you be unscathed! Didn't you meet Master Li?"

    Hu Qingpeng frowned and said, "Who is 'Master Li'?"

    After all, Yi Wufeng is a hero among women who is used to seeing trouble. She quickly calmed down from the surprise and whispered: "He is referring to Li Meixian, one of the four masters of the Baiyun Sect. It is said that he went to deal with you personally. Did you do anything just now?  Meet a particularly charming and slutty woman?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng lost his voice and said: "Li Meixian!! It's her!" It suddenly dawned on him that the beautiful woman he saw at the pool just now must be the incarnation of Li Meixian!  She tried to use her beauty to seduce him, turning him into a plaything that had lost his self without knowing it. Her intentions were vicious and her methods were clever.  If he hadn't practiced Buddhist mental techniques and his mind was as strong as a diamond, how could he have escaped from the ** array laid out by that beautiful woman?  Even the overlord of the underworld like Tsang Chi-hsiung was manipulated and plotted by the enchantress. It was a blessing that he escaped unharmed!  At this thought, a cold sweat broke out on my vest.

    Seeing his strange expression, Yi Wufeng guessed that he had probably met Li Meixian, but was lucky enough to escape the trap set by the enemy.  Now that our own strength is obviously weak, if Li Meixian comes here again, the two of us will be in great danger.  She tugged on Hu Qingpeng's sleeve and said decisively: "Go quickly, don't give them a chance to encircle us!"

    Hu Qingpeng was able to clear the way at a single click, following Yi Wufeng and leaping forward.  But seeing the long sword like a rainbow and the jade flute shining, he rushed over unstoppably.  How could Yu Wenzheng dare to block the enemy's sharp edge? He was so frightened that he ran away three feet away and pretended to shout: "Hu Qingpeng, you coward, don't run away if you are a man!" Nie Buren also shouted with tacit understanding: "  Stop!" Only 50% of his 100% Qinggong was used, and the distance got further and further away.

    Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng ran to the edge of the forest. Suddenly, a blur of figures appeared in front of their eyes. Li Meixian and Jin Yuelian jumped out of the air, blocking their way.  Li Meixian smiled sweetly and said: "Hu Shaoxia, where are you going? Let's make out and make out!" With a wave of his sleeves, two gold ribbons as sensitive as snakes slid out and rolled towards Hu Qingpeng's right arm and feet respectively.  She hurriedly got dressed and rushed over, just in time to intercept the target.  With the lessons learned from the last failure, she no longer dared to look down on this young man, and used the "Hundred-Binded Dragon" stunt to capture him in one fell swoop.

    Yi Wufeng shouted: "Don't get entangled with her!" He used his left palm and right flute to attack Jin Yuelian with his killing move.

    Hu Qingpeng understood the meaning of her words. Once they got into a tough battle and Yu Wenzheng and others joined the battle group, both of them would definitely die.  A sword-training motto flashed through his mind, "Seek your own heart, your supernatural powers will come naturally, and your sword will follow your heart." He felt empty-headed and recalled the day when Ouyang Jue taught him the swordsmanship. He smiled slightly and trembled his sword.  It cut through the void lightly and stabbed Li Meixian between the eyebrows.

    This sword landed in Li Meixian¡¯s eyes, but she was shocked and pale.  With her knowledge of martial arts, she could naturally see that this move was intended before the sword, breaking through the limitations of space. It seemed slow but was actually fast. It was a rare and superb swordsmanship in the world. If she was not careful, she would be hit by the sword!  How many secrets does Hu Qingpeng have that are beyond his imagination?  His figure flashed sharply, and then he landed on the ground, but he felt a cold sword energy passing by his cheek, cutting off a few strands of black hair.

    Hu Qingpeng didn¡¯t even stop, he flew over her head like a big roc.  ?The dancing phoenixes disappeared into the forest together.

    Li Meixian was angry and resentful. She was unjustly appointed as the four masters of the Baiyun Sect, but was forced to retreat by an abandoned disciple of the Hengshan Sect. If the other three masters knew about it, wouldn't it make people laugh out loud?  Her original well-arranged plans and perfect layouts ended up falling through repeatedly due to Hu Qingpeng's unexpected performance.  Could it be that he is his nemesis arranged by God?  Ever since meeting Hu Qingpeng, everything has gone wrong, which is really a bit baffling.

    Yu Wenzheng, however, could not see the power of that sword, and asked curiously: "Sister Xian, why did you let him go so easily? Are you trying to catch a big fish in the long run?"

    Li Meixian was so angry that she raised her eyebrows and cursed, regardless of her image: "I'm trying to catch you, you big-headed devil! Stop talking nonsense and chase after me!" She stomped her lotus feet lightly and jumped up to the treetop.  When everyone saw that she was in a bad mood, they all shut up and followed her in pursuit.

    After entering the forest, he had just run a few feet away when Yi Wufeng suffered an internal injury. He spurted out a rain of blood in mid-air and fell straight to the ground.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked. He put his arms around her waist and asked anxiously: "Sister Feng, are you seriously injured? Have you taken any medicine?"

    Yi Wufeng whispered: "Leave me alone for now, they will be chasing me soon!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Yes!" He bent down and carried her on his back, running straight into the depths of the dense forest.  Because he has clairvoyance, he is almost unaffected when running in the dark, giving him a huge advantage over his opponent.  At first, I could still hear the whistling sound of the pursuers behind me, but after a cup of tea, the annoying sound had completely disappeared.  Occasionally he bumped into venomous snakes and beasts traveling late at night, but Hu Qingpeng always relied on his body skills to pass by them without getting entangled with them at all.  Yiwu Feng Rulan's breath gently sprayed onto his neck, numbing and itching, making him feel uncomfortable and wandering with thoughts.

    He ran out of the mountain road for more than thirty miles in one breath, climbed up a cliff, and stopped temporarily to rest.  Yi Wufeng had taken the time to take the devil's sect elixir to activate the medicine's power, and her face became much rosier.  Hu Qingpeng calmed down a little and said with concern: "Sister Feng, you are seriously injured internally. It is best to seize the time to use your energy to heal yourself. I will protect you!"

    Yi Wufeng nodded, immediately fell into meditation, and silently used the magic of the Demon Sect to heal her internal injuries.

    Hu Qingpeng did not dare to be careless. He stood by her side with his sword and scanned the surroundings vigilantly.  After a while, I suddenly heard a very slight sound approaching like a snake.  He looked intently and saw the grass shaking, and a furry head poked out. It turned out to be a little red fox.  The fox's fur is bright red and shiny, its nose is round and its eyes are round, and it is very smart and cute.  It glanced at the two of them as if it were spiritual, then suddenly turned around and ran away along the way it came.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he felt something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t tell what it was.  He looked down at the direction he came from, and saw the branches and leaves swaying in the distance, and the enemy was running straight in this direction.  It's strange, since Li Meixian and others don't have clairvoyance skills, how can they catch up with each other perfectly?  Could it be The red fox that appeared just now was immediately recalled in his mind, and the feeling of something wrong became even stronger.  Stomping her feet, she murmured: "It turns out they used foxes to track our scent!" Seeing the enemy approaching step by step, Yi Wufeng was still in the process of entering the concentration movement. She was anxious, knowing that she could not avoid the enemy's search, so she simply flew away  Then, he quietly sneaked back into the woods and hid high in a big tree.

    Li Meixian and others came very quickly, following a little fox as fast as they could fly.  The fox scurried under the tree where Hu Qingpeng was hiding, suddenly paused, raised its head upward, and made a squeaking sound.

    Hu Qingpeng knew that his whereabouts had been exposed, and before Li Meixian could issue a warning, he struck the tree trunk with a fierce palm, knocking off countless branches and leaves.

    "Be careful of enemy sneak attacks!" Li Meixian screamed, and a pair of streamers first protected herself.

    There was a flash of sword light in the darkness, and it struck the vital part of Yu Wenzheng's head like a thunderbolt.  Although Yu Wenzheng could not see the enemy in the darkness, he was extremely alert and immediately shouted: "Sword slave, enter!"

    Although the sword slave could not see the enemy, he had an instinct that was almost like that of a beast. As soon as he heard the master's order, he silently wielded his sword to intercept the long sword.  But there was a loud bang and sparks flew, illuminating the surrounding scenery instantly.

    not good!  Hu Qingpeng secretly screamed and immediately used his strength to fly upside down.  But this short moment was enough for the other party to clearly see his figure and direction. Nie Buren's hidden weapon, Jin Yuelian's short knife, and Li Meixian's ribbon attacked him almost simultaneously.  The light disappeared in a flash, and Hu Qingpeng cried out in pain, staggered away injured.  When everyone heard his empty footsteps, they couldn't help but be shocked, and they all rushed in the direction of his escape.  Hu Qingpeng deliberately slowed down, hanging on the enemy behind him slightly from the ground, pretending to bump into branches from time to time, making a splashing sound.  Li Meixian and others heard this clearly and wished they could rush over and capture him immediately. However, it was very difficult to run while avoiding branches and vines in the dark. They were only a few feet away from Hu Qingpeng, but they couldn't catch up with him.

    Hu Qingpeng led the crowdAfter walking in a long circle, he suddenly laughed and said: "Thank you for accompanying me on the walk in the forest. I am very grateful. I will say goodbye!" He suddenly exerted force on his feet and flew away on the top of the tree, disappearing without a trace in the blink of an eye.  Li Meixian and others finally realized that they had been deceived, and they were all so angry that they cursed loudly, and the sharpness of their words was even better than their unique skills.

    Hu Qingpeng was too lazy to pay attention to them, and flew back to the cliff as fast as possible. He happened to see the dancing phoenix finishing its exercise, and said happily: "Sister Feng, are you okay?"

    Seeing that his clothes were torn and his shoulders were stained with blood, Yi Wufeng asked in surprise, "Did you start a fight with Li Meixian and the others?"

    Hu Qingpeng nodded and said: "Li Meixian raised a little fox with a keen sense of smell, which can closely track our scent. I was afraid that they would affect your healing, so I took them for a walk in the woods. Now I have thrown them away.  We won¡¯t be found for a while.¡±

    Yi Wufeng knew that he sounded relaxed, but in fact the situation was extremely dangerous, she just didn't want to worry herself.  He was moved in his heart, smiled, and said softly: "I'm still injured internally, can you still carry me?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "I can't ask for it!" At that moment, he took up his clothes and danced the phoenix again and rushed towards the vast mountains.  Yi Wufeng put her arms around his neck, leaning her face against his broad back, listening to his powerful heartbeat. She was so intoxicated for a moment that she just hoped that the two of them would stay together forever.

 Volume 4: Road to Ecstasy Chapter 23: Copycat Love

    (Dear book friends, I was recently pulled into management training, so I have to wait a little later before I have time to write the new chapter. Sorry. And thank you Brother Xuanxin for the recommendation.)

    The two walked day and night, consciously walking in places with more water to cover up their body odor and to prevent the foxes domesticated by Li Meixian from finding their traces.  Guizhou has many mountains, dense forests, criss-crossing streams, and inaccessible swamps can be seen from time to time.  Especially in certain valleys that are humid all year round and have lush vegetation, deadly miasma is also present.  Once humans and animals enter it, they will be poisoned and die.  Yi Wufeng knew the power of the miasma, and directed Hu Qingpeng to bypass these death restricted areas and head to the southwest.

    The two of them walked in the mountains for several days, relying on the stars to guide them, and finally arrived at the edge of the woods.  At this time, the crescent moon hung diagonally on the treetops, and everything was quiet except for the chirping of frogs and the chirping of insects.  Under the moonlight, a meandering stream loomed in the grass, reflecting a faint silver light.  Shrubs of different heights were blown by the wind, dancing like monsters in the dark night.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but raise his hands to the sky and sighed: "Oh my god, I finally walked out of this forest and saw the sun again!" There were so many giant mosquitoes, locusts and spiders in the forest that they could not be driven away and killed. It was simply terrifying.  nightmare.  He was still frightened when he thought of the countless mosquitoes that died from sucking his own poisonous blood.

    Yi Wufeng smiled and said, "I wonder if Li Meixian and the others have found the right direction? If they get lost, they will never be able to get out."

    Hu Qingpeng made a face and said with a smile: "It's best never to see their faces!" As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the gentle sound of the wind, and a strong black shadow soared over the bushes and landed next to the stream. It turned out to be a tall and fierce figure.  leopard.  There was a soft object in its mouth. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a child from the mountains, with blood dripping to the ground.  The leopard accidentally bumped into a stranger. It stood up in surprise, stared at the green and scary eyes, and let out a low roar.

    Hu Qingpeng was furious and shouted: "Beast, how dare you hurt people's lives!" He rushed forward, raised one palm, and slapped the leopard on the head with a roar.

    That leopard has probably never seen a human being who dared to fight it with bare hands. It was suddenly filled with pride. How could it give in so easily?  With a twist of his head, he threw the child away and suddenly lunged forward, his white teeth biting at Hu Qingpeng's throat.  A pair of deadly claws pressed against his chest at the same time, and there was still eye-catching blood on the claw tips.  Hu Qingpeng sneered, suddenly jumped to a high place, and stomped heavily on its back.  The leopard let out a mournful cry, its spine broke, and it fell to the ground like mud.  Before it could figure out what was going on, it received a slap on the back of its head, its skull was shattered, and it died instantly.

    Hu Qingpeng was still angry and kicked it twice before walking to the child.  The child was about five or six years old. He had an upper body, a pair of knee-length shorts, and silver jewelry on his wrists. The pattern was very delicate and beautiful. The wound on his neck was so deep that the bones were visible. It was obvious that he would not survive.  Feeling compassionate in his heart, he slowly closed his eyes full of terror and whispered: "Sister Feng, can you tell which village he is from? I want to send him back to his mother."

    Yi Wufeng said: "No need, look over there!"

    Hu Qingpeng looked up and saw a string of torches lighting up the hillside in the distance, approaching quickly, and there were chaotic shouts and shouts in the wind.  After a while, dozens of Miao men swarmed in. They were rough and strong, dressed in simple clothes, holding primitive bows, arrows and spears. They probably ran for a long distance, and everyone was sweating profusely.  When these people saw the corpses of the young child and the leopard, their faces showed expressions of grief, anger and sadness.  The first man, a man in his forties, stepped out from the crowd and asked in half-baked Mandarin: "Guests from afar, did you kill this man-eating leopard?"

    Hu Qingpeng nodded and said, "Yes, I killed this leopard."

    The big man turned around and said something, suddenly raised his right hand, and everyone cheered with him.  The big man said excitedly: "Dear guest, you got rid of the man-eating leopard for us. You are the savior of our village and a warrior sent by the mountain god! On behalf of my father, I sincerely invite you and your companions to come to our  We are guests at the cottage! We will treat you with the most fragrant rice wine, the sweetest glutinous rice cake, and the most sincere smile."

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "We are deeply honored to receive such a warm invitation. Thank you very much!"

    The big man was the eldest son of the village leader, named Lan Aqiang. He directed everyone to lift up the young boy and the leopard respectively, and surrounded Hu and Yi on the road.  When everyone found out that the leopard had no external injuries and had died by forcefully crushing its skull, they couldn't believe their eyes. They looked at Hu Qingpeng with eyes full of respect and admiration.  They never imagined that someone in the world could kill a ferocious and powerful leopard with bare hands!

    The group of people returned to the village in great force. The parents of the young child were naturally very sad, but the others were all happy when they saw that the serious problem had been eliminated.  After everyone's efforts to persuade them to stay, Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng stayed overnight.

     The next night, everyone in the village gathered together, lit a blazing bonfire, and held a grand dinner.  The leopard was skinned and grilled on the fire. The aroma of fat wafted in the wind, making people salivate.  Everyone, regardless of their status, sat on the floor, drank wine, and sang loudly. The atmosphere was extremely lively.  During the banquet, there were also dancing performances by young Miao girls. Their dances were either unrestrained and touching, or fresh and simple, which opened Hu Qingpeng's eyes.  Miao girls all wear exquisite and gorgeous silver jewelry, tube skirts, and cloth leggings, which just expose a section of plump and smooth thigh skin, which becomes more and more alluring when it beats.

    ?? Lan Aqiang has a bold personality and is a straight-forward mountain man. He grinned and said: "Brother Hu, are our girls in the mountains pretty?"

    Hu Qingpeng was dazzled by the sight and subconsciously said: "Beautiful, of course beautiful! It is indeed more beautiful with beautiful mountains and beautiful water!" Before he could finish his words, Yi Wufeng secretly pinched his thigh, causing him to gasp in pain and hurriedly  Sit upright.

    Lan Aqiang pointed at the girl leading the dance and said proudly: "That's my daughter Gillian, the most beautiful girl in the whole village, a lark who can sing and dance! Do you like her?" The girl has a delicate appearance.  She is beautiful, with eyebrows like crescent moons, a pair of bright big eyes like morning stars, fair skin, slender figure, and a slender waist that is very soft and swaying with an alluring rhythm.  Her dance is sometimes like a phoenix soaring, sometimes like a sparrow playing in the water, sometimes like a mountain flower swaying, full of natural atmosphere, and unforgettable.

    Poof!  Hu Qingpeng just drank half of the rice wine and spewed it out of his mouth, and said cautiously: "Girl Gillian and I are strangers, so we can't say whether we like her or not. Come on, let's have three more bowls!" Busy took the opportunity of persuading him to drink.  The topic was blurred.  Yi Wufeng was sitting next to her and watching, and she didn't dare to say "I like it" even if she had a hundred courages!

    Lan Aqiang patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "You Han people, the biggest shortcoming is that you are not frank enough. You clearly like it in your heart, but you refuse to admit it! It's not like us mountain people, who say whatever comes to mind!"  Suddenly she raised her voice and said, "Gillian, come here and offer Hu Yingxiong a bowl of wine!"

    Hu Qingpeng secretly exclaimed that it was bad. He saw the beautiful figure flashing, and a girl's unique body fragrance hit his face. The beautiful Miao girl jumped forward, looked at him boldly with fiery eyes, and said softly with a half-smile on her face:  "Abba, does Brother Hu know how to drink?" Hu Qingpeng couldn't get off the tiger. He unnaturally avoided her gaze, raised the wine bowl and said, "Miss Gillian, please!" Unexpectedly, Gillian suddenly snatched the wine from his hand.  He raised his head and drank half of the bowl of wine. He handed the remaining half bowl of wine back to him and said provocatively: "Do you dare to drink it?" Hu Qingpeng said with a smile: "Isn't it just half a bowl of wine? Why don't I dare!" He raised his head and drank half of the bowl of wine.  Neck, pour the wine straight into your throat.

    The people around him fell silent, and suddenly there was a burst of strange screams and applause. Most of the men had jealous looks in their eyes.  Gillian's face turned red and she said softly: "I'll come find you in a moment!" She twisted her slim waist slightly and ran back to the other girls.

    Lan Aqiang gave a thumbs up and praised: "Brother Hu, you are not only extraordinary in power, but also courageous. You are a man!"

    Hu Qingpeng was confused. Seeing the warm smiles of the people around him, he felt something strange. He couldn't help but glance at Yi Wufeng, but saw that her face was frosty, and he felt even more uneasy.  At this moment, there was a commotion in the crowd. A young man from the Miao family strode up to Hu Qingpeng's seat holding two machetes and said in blunt Mandarin: "I want to challenge you!" After saying this, he threw the knife.  He reached the ground and said, "Knife, you choose first!" He was strong, handsome and tall, with jealousy and anger on his livid face, and fire almost bursting out of his eyes.

    When something happened suddenly, the laughing, singing and dancing mountain people suddenly became quiet, and the girls retreated one after another to make way for an open space.  Most of the young men stood up suddenly, stamping their feet and shouting, with expressions of enthusiasm and excitement on their faces.  Everyone seemed to be used to this kind of scene, and no one came out to dissuade him.

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said: "Brother Aqiang, why did he challenge me? Is this a unique rule in your mountain?"

    Lan Aqiang laughed, pushed his back and said, "Don't ask! If you are a man, pick up a knife and defeat Lan Hu, the bravest warrior in our village! As long as you pass this  Guan, no one will challenge you."

    The young man from the Miao family, Lan Hu, said impatiently: "Are you a coward?"

    Hu Qingpeng was in his prime of life and had drank a lot of rice wine. He was aroused by the other party's words, and his drunkenness surged. He laughed and said: "A true warrior will never underestimate his opponent!" He jumped out of his seat and said with a loud voice,  He picked up a machete casually, flicked the blade, pointed the tip straight at his opponent, and said sternly: "Come on!"

    Lan Hu took the knife in his hand and glared at Hu Qingpeng fiercely, as if he was facing an sworn enemy. He said coldly: "Whoever wins, she belongs to him!" As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly jumped forward and slashed the knife.  As fast as lightning, it strikes directly at the opponent's door.  This knife has both speed and power, full ofWith the momentum of breaking mountains and cracking rocks, all the young people watching cheered in unison and cheered for him desperately.

    Hu Qingpeng frowned slightly. The opponent had obviously never practiced martial arts. How could he pose a threat to himself by relying solely on his brute force and natural speed to use his sword?  He was so competitive that he did not use his internal energy and used a head-on sword to block him.  when!  The two swords collided, and sparks flew.  Lan Hu opened his mouth and roared, moving his knife like flying, one knife after another flying to hit the opponent's vitals.  Hu Qingpeng, on the other hand, took his time and waited for the opponent to strike with a knife, then used the same move to intercept, attacking first and not losing at all.  But seeing the two swords slashing at each other, the sound was astonishing, and the flying sparks were really beautiful, making everyone's hearts beat with fear.  Lan Hu slashed several times in one breath. The huge force of the repulsion made his fingers numb and his muscles sore. He couldn't hold it firmly, and the machete was accidentally released, and a cold light flew straight into the depths of the night sky.  There was a sigh of regret all around.

    Hu Qingpeng held the sword across his chest and said with a smile: "The winner is still undecided, you can take the sword and fight again!"

    Seeing that he was calm and composed, with not even a drop of sweat on his forehead, Lan Hu knew that his opponent had not tried his best and was already showing mercy. He shook his head in pain and said, "No, I lost!" Suddenly, the tiger's eyes were filled with tears.  With tears streaming down his face, he turned around and separated from the crowd, lowered his head and ran away.

    After this small episode, the people in the village admired Hu Qingpeng even more and came to toast him one after another.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't resist the fierce enthusiasm of the crowd. He drank too much and became six points drunk without realizing it.  With drunken eyes, he was dragged up by a warm and strong hand, and he couldn't help but come to the campfire and dance to the beat of the music.  More and more young men and women joined the dancing ranks, dancing, singing, talking and laughing, pushing the atmosphere of the dinner to a climax.

    As the bonfire gradually extinguished and the night grew darker, pairs of young men and women walked hand in hand into the depths of the night.  Hu Qingpeng broke out in a sweat, and as he gradually sobered up from the drunkenness, he realized that he was holding Gillian's soft waist in a very intimate position.  He was startled, and immediately let go and looked around, but did not see Yi Wufeng.  Gillian smiled softly, with spring on her brows and lips, and whispered: "What are you looking at? Let's go too!" She pulled him and squeezed out of the crowd.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't bear to throw away her hand, and was afraid of being discovered by Yi Wufeng, so he asked anxiously: "Miss Gillian, where are we going?"

    Gillian¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment and she said angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t eat you!¡± She pulled him around to the back of the village and entered a dense bamboo forest.  The shadows of people intertwined in the bamboo forest, all of which were passionate couples, hugging and kissing, snuggling and whispering, or asking questions about love songs. Each couple occupied a small area of ??land and could not interfere with each other under the cover of bamboo.  The occasional coquettish laughter exaggerates the infinite youthfulness.  In the dark night, Hu Qingpeng saw everything as if it were daylight, and when he saw all the affectionate behaviors of the lovers, he couldn't help but blush, his heart beat like a pounding, and he almost ran away immediately.  But Gillian held his hand tightly and didn't let go, and came to a secluded corner of the bamboo forest.

    Hu Qingpeng had already guessed that this was the place where young people from the Miao family fell in love, where men and women met for trysts. He accidentally stumbled into it. How he could explain it to Yi Wufeng in the future was really a headache.  As soon as she touched Gillian's affectionate eyes, her heart skipped a beat, and her inner strength shook her palm away. She stepped back two steps and said, "Miss Gillian, I'm sorry! I didn't know you were going to bring me to the bamboo forest.  Time is impossible!"

    Gillian smiled and said: "Brother Hu, are you kidding? If you didn't like me, how could you drink half the bowl of love wine? And why did you agree to Lan Hu's challenge?"

    Hu Qingpeng gave way slightly, avoiding her leaning body, and said with a wry smile: "I'm a newbie here, and I don't know the customs of your village. How did I know that it was a love wine? If I knew in advance, I would never drink it.  ."

    Gillian's face turned pale, and she stood still for a long time like a sculpture, and asked quietly: "Why? Why don't you like me? Is it because I'm not beautiful?"

    Hu Qingpeng said hurriedly: "No, you are very beautiful and dance extremely well. But before I met you, I already had someone I loved, so"

    Gillian was unconvinced and raised her breasts: "Is she more beautiful than me?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "This how can these be compared with each other? You two have your own merits." Before he finished speaking, he suddenly heard a cold snort, a white shadow flashed past, and the dancing phoenix appeared in the sky like a ghost.  Hu Qingpeng's lips were bitter and his hands were sweating. He said bravely: "Sister Feng, she and I didn't do anything!"

    Gillian lost her voice and said, "Sister Feng? Could it be that he, he is a woman?"

    "Exactly!" Yi Wufeng took off her headscarf, scattered her tied long hair over her shoulders, walked straight to Gillian, and said proudly: "Are you confident that your appearance is more outstanding than mine?" She has a noble temperament,  She looks like a snow lotus, and her skin is as sparkling as snow. Her white clothes make her look like a fairy who fell into the world by mistake. The beauty of her face is far beyond what words can describe.  Gillian had never seen such a stunning beauty before, she couldn't help but feel ashamed, comparing herself with her?Just like fireflies and bright moon, they cannot be compared at all.  For a moment, my heart felt like death, and I suddenly hugged Hu Qingpeng and kissed him hard. Tears welled up in my eyes, and I staggered out of the forest.

    Gillian's footsteps quickly disappeared, and the two looked at each other, silently exchanging their deep feelings. Suddenly they smiled at the same time, misunderstanding the ice and snow melting.  Hu Qingpeng slowly walked up to Yi Wufeng and looked at her incomparable beauty. He was so mesmerized that he whispered: "Sister Feng, you are so beautiful!" He couldn't help but hold up her pretty face and kiss her delicately.  Kissed her cherry lips.

    Yi Wufeng was startled and instinctively wanted to push him away, but the strong masculine aura came and completely enveloped her body and mind, making her muscles and bones weak and unable to generate any strength.  The moment their lips touched each other, it was like thunder stirring up fire from the sky, and the ecstasy of pleasure was like a never-ending wave, quickly engulfing the two of them.  Although they fell in love with each other, they always treated each other with courtesy and never did anything overly affectionate.  Both of them drank a lot of rice wine tonight, and they were in the bamboo forest where they were dating for a long time. They no longer wanted to suppress their passion, and hugged each other tightly, wishing they could become one.  The kiss lasted until the two of them almost died, then reluctantly separated.

    Hu Qingpeng held Yi Wufeng in his arms, gently smelled the fragrance of her hair on the back of her neck, and asked puzzledly: "Sister Feng, why did Gillian regard the half bowl of wine I drank as a love wine?"

    Yi Wufeng held down his mischievous hand and panted: "Don't move! Have you forgotten? The people in the village have the custom of raising and releasing voodoos, especially the natal voodoo they raise, which has nothing to do with the spirit of the owner.  Connected, even if the person who is poisoned is thousands of miles away, his life and death are still controlled by the person who cast the poison. The Miao girl will never toast the wine she has drunk to the guests, unless she likes the other person, she will use the toast to  Opportunity shows her intentions. If she toasts you with the leftover wine she drank, the wine must contain the natal poison she raised. As long as you drink this bowl of wine, you will hand over the power of life and death to the other party from now on, and you can never betray her. This  It is a unique method used by Miao women to deal with their lovers."

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly realized, no wonder everyone reacted so strangely when he drank Gillian¡¯s bowl of wine, no wonder Lan Hu wanted to challenge him, no wonder Gillian brought him here!  He frowned and said, "Then have I been poisoned?"

    Yi Wufeng punched him lightly and said with jealousy: "When Gillian kissed you, she had already taken back her life Gu, otherwise how could you enjoy this wonderful blessing!"

    Hu Qingpeng felt relieved, let out a long sigh of relief, and said with a smile: "Are you jealous?" Without waiting for Yi Wufeng to defend herself, he leaned over and kissed her, silencing her voice

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 24: Entering the Poison Array Alone

    After crossing the Liuchong River, the terrain continues to increase and the trees gradually become rarer.  The two of them climbed a hill and looked far into the distance. They saw a vast wilderness, a blue sky, and a vast sea of ??grass under the white clouds, with a few white tents scattered among them.  On the horizon, there is a green mountain range, guarding the tranquil sea of ??grass like a sleeping dragon.

    Yi Wufeng pointed to the distance and said excitedly: "Look, that's Wumeng Mountain!" After her passionate kiss with Hu Qingpeng that night, she changed back to women's clothing.  At this moment, her long hair is fluttering and her clothes are as white as snow, like a fairy descending on the grassland.

    ¡°Somehow, the closer to the destination, the darker the clouds in Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart became.  Baidu Village is where the Baidu Sect's main altar is located. It is located deep in Wumeng Mountain. It is said that the terrain is dangerous and contains all kinds of poisons in the world. There are also countless poison masters. It has always been a dangerous and forbidden place in the world.  The current leader, Pan Tianmeng, has not only reached the pinnacle of martial arts with poisonous kung fu, he is also a martial arts master in southern Xinjiang, with an extreme personality and ruthless methods.  "Golden Silkworm Gu King" is known as the most poisonous substance in the world, so it must be extremely precious. If Hu Qingpeng wants to get it, it will not be an easy task.  If he fails to obtain the Golden Silkworm Gu King, his days on earth will be numbered.  Especially in the past few days, his body began to show various abnormalities, proving that You Hentian's diagnosis was indeed true.  She couldn't help but sighed: "Sister Feng, if we rashly break into someone's village and ask for the Golden Silkworm Gu King for no reason, will they agree?"

    Yi Wufeng said proudly: "The Hundred Poison Sect has only a few hundred people, how dare you compete with my divine sect? With my identity as the elder of the divine sect, Pan Tianmeng doesn't dare not agree to my request. Taking ten thousand steps back.  , if he really refuses to hand over the Golden Silkworm Gu King, won't we start snatching him away?" When he said the last sentence, a fierce murderous look shot out of his eyes.  For the safety of her lover, she will not hesitate to cleanse Baidu Village with blood.

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "After all, we are asking for help from others. If it is not necessary, it is best not to hurt more lives. Otherwise, how can I bear it?"

    Yi Wufeng was stunned for a while and sighed: "You, you are in danger, but you still can't change the so-called common problem of white Taoist knights!"

    The two walked for two days before crossing the vast sea of ??grass and reaching the foot of Wumeng Mountain.  When you look at it from a distance, you already feel that Wumeng Mountain is majestic and majestic. When you look at it up close, you feel that the mountain is even more steep. The white snow covering the peak reflects the golden light and makes the flowers dazzling.  Below the mountainside, there are exposed and towering strange rocks, waterfalls, pine trees, and lush vegetation. The beautiful scenery is like a natural painting.  Occasionally, an eagle soars on the top of the snow-capped mountains, and its sharp whistle echoes among the peaks.

    While the two were admiring the scenery, they suddenly heard an angry shout from the distance: "You little thief, if you have the guts, don't run away!" "You bitch, stop for me!" They saw figures jumping around, one wearing a red suit.  The girl in clothes ran straight towards her, with two bald men chasing after her while waving steel knives.  The girl in red was light-footed and had a big bundle tied behind her back. She didn't seem to be in a hurry to get rid of the other person, turning back and making a face while running away.  The two big men were so angry that their eyes were on fire and their nostrils were breathing smoke. They looked like they wanted to eat her alive.

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment and said with a smile: "It turned out to be Changsha's old friends - Wumeng Shuangxiong! They were lucky not to die under the knife that night."

    In the blink of an eye, the girl in red has rushed forward.  She has a face like a silver moon, a straight nose, and a pair of big, spiritual eyes. She is petite and exquisite. She is about fifteen or sixteen years old. She is very smart and cute.  She was startled when she suddenly bumped into a stranger. She immediately saw Yi Wufeng's face clearly, and couldn't help showing an expression of admiration and admiration, saying: "Sister, you are so beautiful! I have never seen anyone more beautiful and noble than you."  woman!"

    Yi Wufeng felt greatly benefited and said with a smile: "Little sister, thank you for your compliment. You are also very cute! Why are they chasing you?"

    The girl in red rolled her eyes and said with a sweet smile: "They are bullies, and I'm just teasing them! Their kung fu is so bad that they couldn't catch up with me even after chasing for two days and two nights.  "After saying that, he raised the tip of his nose, feeling very proud.

    At this time, the Wumeng and Meng bears rushed towards him panting.  When the two of them saw Yi Wufeng for the first time, their eyes immediately straightened, their saliva flowed, showing greedy and obscene expressions, but they turned a blind eye to the goal they were chasing after.  Hu Qingpeng knew that Yi Wufeng hated such lecherous people the most. They would definitely die if they took action, so he jumped out and stood in front of Wumeng Shuangxiong.

    Wu Meng and Xiong Xiong were so excited that they didn't pay attention to the opponent's movements when they were rising and falling. They almost shouted at the same time: "You bastard, get out of here!" "Boss, kill him!" Before the words were finished, the two brothers had a tacit understanding.  He rushed towards Hu Qingpeng with his sword, and slashed at Hu Qingpeng's shoulders left and right. The wind of the sword was hunting, and it had the momentum to cut off the flow of the sword.

    The girl in red screamed: "Get out of the way!"

    Compared with when he was in Changsha, Hu Qingpeng¡¯s martial arts has jumped several levels. How could he be injured by the Wumeng Twin Bears?  He did not retreat but advanced, and bullied him forward like lightning. He held Xiong Gang's wrist and held it firmly against Xiong Meng's steel knife.Pointing their fingers together, they instantly sealed many important points on the two of them.  Wumeng Shuangxiong felt that the figure was blurred, and his body immediately became stiff and unable to move.  The two of them were unconvinced and cursed when they opened their mouths, so Hu Qingpeng even sealed their mute points.

    The girl in red looked amused, so she pulled out a few pieces of dogtail grass, inserted them into the nostrils of the two bears, clapped her hands and said with a smile: "It looks so good, the bear has turned into a big elephant!" The two brothers were teased like this.  , so angry that he actually fainted.

    The girl in red stuck out her tongue and said: "Good guy, are you mad at me?" Seeing the two people's chests rising and falling, and still showing signs of breathing, she couldn't help but patted their chests gently, and suddenly jumped to Hu Qingpeng's side, without a trace.  He took his arm without scruples and said, "Brother, your martial arts are very strong. Maybe my father is no match for you! Can you take the time to teach me?"

    Hu Qingpeng withdrew his arm without leaving a trace and said apologetically: "Little sister, we have something to do and we need to be on our way urgently. I'm afraid I can't teach you martial arts. If we are destined to do so in the future, I will definitely fulfill your wish."

    The girl in red could not hide the disappointment on her face. She rolled her eyes and asked, "Where do you want to go? I am most familiar with the Wumeng Mountain area. Can I be your guide?"

    Hu Qingpeng asked suspiciously: "What is your name? Can you really be a guide?"

    The girl in red said: "My name is Ling'er! I have grown up in Wumeng Mountain since I was a child. I know every plant and tree here very well. No one is more qualified to be a guide than me! Hehe, these two people are  Even the robbers in the mountains and the places where treasures are buried cannot escape my eyes. If you don't believe it, look at it!" She took off the baggage behind her, and as soon as she opened the knot, countless bright lights suddenly rose from the ground.  It turned out that the baggage was all filled with pearls, agate, gold and jade, worth tens of millions.

    Yi Wufeng suddenly said: "Did you take the treasure of these two people, so they chased after them and wanted to take the treasure back?"

    Ling'er smiled and said: "Yes! Anyway, their treasures were robbed, and it is most appropriate for me to use them to help the poor. But these two people are really stupid. I have found the place where they hid their treasures three times, and it is not difficult at all.  No. It¡¯s a pity that they have a limited number of treasures. If they empty them this time, they won¡¯t have anything to play with next time.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but be impressed by her. At a young age, she was able to play with the Wumeng and Meng bears in the palm of her hand, carry away all their stolen treasures, and succeed and escape many times. She really has some skills.  After thinking about it, I felt sad for the two bears. After years of hard work, they still came up empty-handed. It was really unfortunate for them to be bandits.  He smiled and said: "Miss Ling'er, you rob the rich, give to the poor, and punish the robbers. You are quite a chivalrous woman! I, Hu Qingpeng, have made friends like you!"

    Ling'er's cheeks were slightly red, and she pursed her lips and smiled: "Brother Hu, thank you, I am not a chivalrous girl! If brother is willing to treat me as a friend, don't drive me away, and let me go on the road with you, okay?"

    Hu Qingpeng wondered: "But what we are going to is a dangerous place, with murderous intentions everywhere. If we are not careful, our bodies will be gone. It is really inconvenient to invite you to accompany us."

    Ling'er frowned and said, "What place are you talking about?"

    Hu Qingpeng said slowly: "Hundred Poison Village!"

    Linger trembled all over, and the color on his face suddenly faded by three points. He stepped back and said, "Are you the so-called heroes of the Central Plains? Want to go to Baidu Village to kill people?"

    Hu Qingpeng knew very well that this girl must have a close relationship with the Hundred Poison Sect, otherwise she wouldn't be so nervous.  He shook his head and said: "No, you guessed wrong! In fact, I am poisoned. I must meet with Pantianmeng Cult Master and ask him to give me the antidote, otherwise my life will not be saved. We are here to seek medical treatment, and we have never been touched.  Homicidal thoughts.¡±

    Yi Wufeng said calmly: "Sister Ling'er, what do you and Master Pan call you?"

    Ling'er stuck out her tongue and said with a smile: "My sister is still so powerful that I can't hide it from your eyes! My father is the leader of Baidu Sect, and I grew up in Baidu Village. Brother Hu, don't worry, there are all poisons in the world.  It's not a problem for my father. As long as he is willing to take action, the poison you have been poisoned will definitely be resolved. Follow me!" After saying that, he dug a pit and buried the jewelry, then marked it and led the way by jumping up and down.  .  Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng looked at each other and kicked off their heels.

    Pan Ling'er was innocent and lively, but she had become familiar with the two of them in just half a day. Along the way, she was either pestering Yi Wufeng to teach her skin care secrets, or begging Hu Qingpeng to teach her martial arts.  .  She is extremely talented in singing, and her voice is like the sound of nature, with a natural and pure atmosphere that makes people never tire of listening to it.  Both Hu and Yi regard her as their sister, and they tell her everything they know, and their affection for protecting each other is beyond words.  Due to the special nature of his identity, Pan Ling'er had no friends in the village even though he had the best of both worlds. He felt very lonely inside. It was rare that he met a friend who truly loved and cared for him. Naturally, he was beaming with joy.  , even in his sleep he would giggle out loud.?.

    After walking in the mountains for several days, we often had to cross deep ditches and dangerous rivers. The terrain became more dangerous as we walked, with all kinds of poisonous insects emerging one after another. From time to time, we could see all kinds of strange flowers and plants.  Pan Ling'er was very familiar with these unique animals and plants in southern Xinjiang, and he chatted about them one by one, giving Hu and Yi a lot of experience.  That afternoon, the three of them finally arrived outside Baidu Village.

    I saw two cliffs standing face to face, nearly a hundred feet high, with no grass growing on the cliffs.  There is a narrow valley between the cliffs. The valley is filled with a layer of pink gas that looks like fog but is not fog. People outside the valley cannot see what is hidden in the thick fog.  At the entrance of the valley, there were four men in black standing there. They all had cold faces, and their chests were embroidered with snakes, scorpions and other poisonous patterns, which was very scary.

    Pan Ling'er lost her voice and said: "Oh no, they are my senior brothers!"

    An older man at the head said: "Little junior sister, the leader has ordered that the guests you invite back must go through the gates on their own according to the rules, and you are not allowed to help. Otherwise, their requests will not be granted!"

    Pan Ling'er was stunned when he heard the words, then turned around and said seriously: "Brother Hu, Sister Feng, no one outside the sect is allowed to enter Baidu Village without authorization. Anyone who wants to ask for help must rely on himself to get through the obstacles arranged in the valley."  The Peach Blossom Array of Hundred Poisons. Only those who successfully break through the array can be received by the leader. This is the rule we set when we established the sect, and I cannot violate it. Please forgive me."

    Hu Qingpeng waved his hands and said: "It doesn't matter! But is there any secret in this Hundred Poison Peach Blossom Array?"

    Pan Ling'er lowered his voice and said: "The valley is filled with 'peach blossom miasma', and there are countless snakes and scorpions. If you are not sure, don't force your way through! I will try to beg my father to meet you." He gave a few more instructions,  Then he jumped to the side of the four people.  The four people didn't say anything more. They rushed into the valley with Pan Ling'er and disappeared in an instant.

    Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng looked at each other. This valley turned out to be the most powerful peach blossom miasma!  The poison of miasma is so terrible that just one breath of it would be fatal to ordinary people.  Even with the internal strength of the two of them, once they inhale too much miasma, they will not be able to escape misfortune.

    Hu Qingpeng hesitated for a moment and said decisively: "Sister Feng, since I can only die, I will risk my life and try my best! I have been poisoned by poison. Even the flying centipede can't poison me. Maybe the miasma has no effect on me.  Just wait for me outside the valley."

    How could Yi Wufeng be willing to let him take risks alone, but she also knew that what he told was the truth.  The poison in Hu Qingpeng's body was on the verge of breaking out. He could no longer delay the attack. He had to obtain the Golden Silkworm Gu King as soon as possible and then rush back to Shennong Valley.  Otherwise, it is very likely that you will die of poisoning on the way.  A burst of sadness surged into my heart, and I couldn't help but hug his waist tightly, sobbing: "No! I want to follow you, I don't want to be separated from you."

    Hu Qingpeng caressed her long silky hair and said softly: "Don't say stupid things! Although your martial arts are high, you are still made of flesh and blood. How can you fly over the natural barrier formed by this miasma? What if you inhale the miasma?  If I can't rescue him, won't I regret it for the rest of my life? You have to believe in me and believe that I can come out alive to see you."

    Yiwu Feng's heart was full of knots, and crystal tears welled up like springs, wetting his shoulders. He whispered: "Promise me, no matter whether you can obtain the Golden Silkworm Gu King or not, you must come back! Even if death is inevitable, we will die.  Together!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng said word by word: "I promise you! Even if I have to crawl, I will crawl out to see you!"

    Yi Wufeng raised her tear-filled eyes and stared at the outline of his features, as if she wanted to engrav his appearance in her heart forever. She hooked her hands, raised her toes, and offered him a passionate kiss.  Hu Qingpeng felt the deep love of the beauty Ruhai, and was very moved. He hugged her slender waist with all his strength, chasing the ecstasy of pleasure wholeheartedly.  Their lips and tongues intertwined, tasting the bitterness and sweetness in the tears.

    After a long time, Hu Qingpeng gently pushed away the tearful beauty. He couldn't bear to make eye contact with her, and whispered: "I'm leaving!" He raised his breath, and in the rising and falling of his body, he fell into the miasma-filled valley like a big bird.

    "You" Yi Wufeng couldn't help but chase him a few steps, watching his back disappear, her heart felt empty, as if she was about to lose something most precious.  The ominous premonition came quietly like a dark cloud, causing her palms to be filled with cold sweat.  The towering cliffs and the poisonous valley were like an insurmountable boundary, separating her from Hu Qingpeng.  The bright sunshine shone on her body, but it did not bring any warmth.  She glanced around at the ferocious rocks and the lonely shadow on the ground, her heart in a mess.

    Time passes minute by minute, the sun sets in the west, night falls, and a half-round silver moon floats in the sky.  The temperature in the mountains turned cold, and the howling cold wind blew across the cliffs, making bursts of heart-rending whistling sounds, like a group of ghosts wailing.  Suddenly, several shooting stars streaked down the sky, and their beautiful arcs disappeared in a flash.

    There is still no movement at the entrance of the dark valley, except for countless phosphorus fires floating in the air.It flickers on and off like an ownerless ghost.

    Yi Wufeng stared at the entrance of the valley for a moment, unaware that the sun and moon were changing positions. She only had one thought in her mind, why hasn't he come out yet?  Did he have an accident?  The dew in the middle of the night quietly stained her clothes and hair corners, which looked pitiful under the moonlight.  Once upon a time, her heart was as solid as ice and she regarded all men in the world as dirt.  Now I am restless and worrying about gains and losses because of a young boy. It is really a trick of fate!  Anyone who saw her expression at this moment would not believe that she was a famous and all-powerful elder of the Demon Sect in the southwestern martial arts world.

    The long night slowly passed while waiting, the east turned white, the birds sang, and a new day began again.  The sun slowly climbed up in the sky, reaching its highest point and then tilting slowly.

    Suddenly, a soft scream broke the silence around him.  Yi Wufeng woke up with a shock. She turned around and saw a bright red fox standing on a rock two feet away, wagging its furry tail and squeaking at her.  Yi Wufeng smiled slightly, and was just about to say that this little guy is so cute, when the figure of Li Meixian suddenly flashed in her mind, her heart sank, and she felt a cold sweat on her vest

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 25: Golden Silkworm Gu King

    When Hu Qingpeng stepped into the valley, an unspeakable smell rushed into his nose, making his brain dizzy.  He tried to take another two steps in the miasma, but there were no more adverse reactions. He knew that he had made the right bet this time.  The "Jiu Jue Xiangsi Powder" in his body was indeed extraordinary, and even compared to the toxicity of Peach Blossom Miasma.  He looked around and saw numerous white bones scattered around, as well as many rusty weapons. Just at the entrance, there were countless heroes buried.  Baidu Village has this miasma and poison formation as a barrier, which is almost impenetrable. No wonder people in the world are talking about it and list it as one of the dangerous and forbidden places.

    The valley was quiet, without any trace or sound of birds or animals. It was like a cemetery, filled with the smell of death.  Unable to walk more than three feet, Hu Qingpeng accidentally stepped on a white bone, and the bone shattered with a "click".  In an instant, it was like a stone thrown into the calm water, causing countless ripples.  First there was a rustling sound, then a chaotic hissing sound and the rustling of scales on the floor.  I saw countless poisonous insects crawling out from rock walls, caves, and cracks in the ground, rubbing their fangs and claws excitedly, and rushing towards them.  Suddenly, all kinds of strong stench were added to the air, which made me feel sick.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at these centipedes, scorpions, spiders, toads, snakes and pythons coming in like a tide, feeling disgusted in his heart.  Even if ordinary people have superb martial arts and deep internal strength, they are helpless when faced with an army of tens of thousands of poisonous insects that are advancing one after another. They can only turn around and run away.  But what should Hu Qingpeng be afraid of?  He sneered, unsheathed his sword, and strode forward.

    Although those poisonous insects were ignorant, they understood after a moment that they had met their nemesis.  Anyone who came close to Hu Qingpeng was either crushed to pieces by his long sword or poisoned by the poison in his blood. No one was spared.  Wherever he walked, there was a layer of cold corpses.  When the poisonous insects sensed that their kind were dying in large numbers, their instinctive fear spread to every individual like a plague, and they retreated one after another.  This is awe of the strong and an instinctive surrender.  In their eyes, Hu Qingpeng is no different than the king of poisons. How can the king's majesty be offended?

    The valley is about two hundred feet long, but in just one meal, Hu Qingpeng walked through it without any injuries and jumped out of the valley.

    There were two men in black waiting at the exit. They were chatting comfortably under the bamboo forest, never expecting that anyone could get through the "Peach Blossom Array of Hundred Poisons".  At this moment, they suddenly saw Hu Qingpeng appear. They were so shocked that their eyes almost fell to the ground.  One of them reacted quickly and picked up the gong and banged it hard.

    Hu Qingpeng sheathed his sword and washed away the dirt on his body in the nearby stream.  He had just wiped his face when he heard the sound of footsteps as a group of five people flew into the forest.  When they first saw Hu Qingpeng, they couldn't help showing expressions of surprise. They were obviously surprised that the intruder was so young.  The leader, an old man with a short face, said in blunt Mandarin: "Young man, what do you want to do when you come to our remote place?"

    Hu Qingpeng clasped his fists and said, "I'm Hu Qingpeng! Hu came all the way to Baidu Village to pay homage to Pantian Mengpan Cult Leader and ask him to save someone's life. Senior, please inform me on your behalf."

    The long-faced old man looked him up and down, then suddenly grinned and said: "After twenty years, we have finally waited for another person who has successfully broken through the Hundred Poisons Formation! You are our distinguished guest, and you are qualified to propose your request to our leader.  request!" He then took out a silver lock piece engraved with the five poisons and hung it on Hu Qingpeng's neck personally. "With this silver lock piece as a certificate, from now on, all ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang will regard you as the most noble.  guest!"

    Hu Qingpeng touched this strange gift curiously, thinking that if he gave it to Yi Wufeng, it might make the beauty smile.  Thinking that Yi Wufeng was still waiting hard, he hurriedly urged the other party to lead the way.

    Stepping out of the bamboo forest, your eyes suddenly opened up.  Surrounded by mountains, I saw a stretch of rice fields, with farmers working in the fields in twos and threes.  There are herds of cattle and sheep on the hillside; ducks and geese swim in the pond.  In the distance are scattered bamboo buildings, surrounded by trees, exuding a peaceful and comfortable atmosphere.  Compared to the disputes outside the mountains, this place is simply a paradise.

    Before Hu Qingpeng entered the village, he heard several cannon blasts and curious girls and children swarmed out and crowded the road.  Because Baidu Village is isolated from the world and has not received outsiders for decades, Hu Qingpeng's arrival surprised everyone.  Everyone pointed at his hairstyle, appearance, and clothing, and whispered to each other. The bold young man even ran to him and secretly touched his long sword.  Hu Qingpeng's efforts in cultivating his mind and energy far exceeded his age. He behaved as usual in the face of everyone's scrutiny and always maintained a confident and calm demeanor.  The long-faced old man had a high prestige. He chased away the naughty boy and led Hu Qingpeng to a big house in the center of the village.

    Stepping through the door, I saw men dressed in black standing on both sides of the hall, all with solemn faces.  On the wall facing the gate, there is a painting of a snake-like monster that soars in the clouds and spits black water from its mouth. Its body is as red as blood and its shape is extremely fierce.?.  A dark-skinned middle-aged man stood in front of the monster portrait. He had thick limbs, broad shoulders and a thick waist, exuding an astonishing aura.  He had sharp eyes and a golden belt wrapped around his waist, which was very conspicuous.  Pan Linger and a young man stood beside him. She and Hu Qingpeng made eye contact and laughed happily.

    The long-faced old man saluted the middle-aged man among them and said, "To the leader, here are the guests who have broken through the Hundred Poison Formation!"

    Pan Tianmeng waved his hand to signal him to leave, looked at Hu Qingpeng with great interest, and said, "Are you the 'Big Brother Hu' in Ling'er's mouth? You are indeed very courageous and extraordinary. No wonder my precious daughter treats you so much."  Full of praise. Since the Hundred Poison Cult moved here, you are the second person to break through the Hundred Poison Formation with your own ability. You Han people have a good saying, the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead, and the youth is better than the blue! Central Plains!  The martial arts world is indeed full of talents!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Master Pan has given you such an award, I don't deserve it! I wonder which senior was the first to break through the Hundred Poisons Formation?"

    Pan Tianmeng said respectfully: "He is Mr. Jun Wangyoujun, who is known as the 'Grand Master'! Mr. Jun has unparalleled martial arts skills and a mind for the world, which makes us convinced."

    Hu Qingpeng said in surprise: "It's actually him!"

    Pan Tian suddenly raised his voice and shouted: "Bring the wine!" The believers on both sides were well prepared and quickly brought out five jars of wine and poured it into bowls.  When the wine was poured, poisonous substances such as scorpions and snakes and pythons appeared on the surface of the wine.  Pan Tian fiercely raised the wine bowl and said: "According to the rules of the sect, you are a guest from afar, and I want to offer you five bowls of 'Five Holy Wines'. If you think highly of me, drink up these five bowls of wine!"

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't resist, so he raised his bowl and said, "Please!" He touched the rim of the bowl and poured the wine straight into his throat.  This wine is extremely strong and pours straight into the stomach like a stream of fire. It is very different from ordinary rice wine.  Hu Qingpeng finished five bowls in one breath, feeling his alcoholism rising. The people and things in front of him were shaking constantly, and they felt as if they were stepping on clouds, as if they were about to fly into the sky.  In his daze, he seemed to hear Pan Tianmeng praising him for his ability to drink. He chuckled, rolled his tongue and said, "Where, where" Before he could finish his words, his body became weak and he fell to the ground with a bang.

    Wow, a basin of cold water was poured on my head.

    "Who is making such nonsense?" Hu Qingpeng shook his head vigorously, but he felt sharp pain like acupuncture in his temples on both sides, and he almost groaned in discomfort.  He wanted to turn his body over, but suddenly he felt his whole body tighten and he couldn't move. His limbs were firmly locked by the chains!  He opened his eyes in shock and saw dim light, two torches burning on the wall, and he was actually in a sealed stone prison.  Pan Tianmeng stood alone ten feet away, his eyes as cold as a poisonous snake, wondering what he was thinking.  Hu Qingpeng was furious: "Master Pan, is this the way Baidu Village treats guests? Let me go!"

    Pantian sneered and said, "Stop struggling in vain. I have sealed your acupuncture points long ago. Even if you have great abilities, you still can't use them!"

    Hu Qingpeng's heart skipped a beat, and he said in a deep voice: "Master Pan, I am here to ask you to detoxify me. I have no other ill intentions. Why did you trap me? Hu has no wealth, no magic power, no magic power, and no other evil intentions."  Wushen Weapon Sword, I really don¡¯t understand what you want to ask for?¡±

    Pan Tian said fiercely: "Stop talking nonsense, do you want to say it or not?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said, "What exactly do you want me to say?"

    Pan Tian said fiercely: "You are still young, and you are far from the superior realm of indestructible vajra. How can you pass through the 'Hundred Poison Peach Blossom Array' safely? What method did you use? This is related to hundreds of people in our village.  I must understand the life and death of people." The Baidu Village has been safe and sound for decades, relying entirely on the protection of the Baidu Formation to annihilate all invading enemies.  Once someone finds a way to easily break the formation and announces it, the undefended Baidu Village will be killed by the enemy to the death.

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly said: "So that's what you're worried about!" He then told the whole story that he had been poisoned by "Nine Jue Xiangsi Powder". No poison in the world could harm him at all, so he was not afraid of miasma poison and ordinary poisonous insects.

    The more Pan Tianmeng listened, the more excited he became. His eyes shone with greedy and fanatical light, and he murmured: "Master Tian, ??you are a poisonous person! You are the rarest poisonous product mentioned in the Poison Sutra!" With a shake of his arm, a golden streak appeared  The little snake suddenly jumped into his palm. It was nine inches long, with red tumors on its head. Its movements were as fast as lightning. It was a rare rare species among the snake tribe in a hundred years.  Pan Tian fiercely pointed at Hu Qingpeng and shouted: "Go!" The little golden snake flashed and bit the side of Hu Qingpeng's neck. Then it trembled and fell to the ground. Its open mouth could no longer be closed.  Pan Tianmeng didn't feel any pain when he saw this. On the contrary, he danced with joy, as if he had discovered a gold mine.

    Hu Qingpeng felt something was wrong, frowned and said: "Master Pan, now that the misunderstanding has been eliminated, please let me go!"

    Pantian laughed loudly and said: "Let you go? Stop dreaming! The blood in your body??The most powerful and violent poison in the world. A drop of blood is worth thousands of gold. It is the most coveted drug in the drug world. How could I let you go?  I will use your poisonous blood as the basis to prepare a more domineering poison and poison powder.  As long as you continue to provide blood, our Hundred Poison Sect will be able to sweep across the world and be invincible!  I don't believe anyone can detoxify this poison!  I've been living in the ravine for decades, and it's time to feel proud!  After I unify the southwestern martial arts world, I will definitely strive to conquer the Central Plains and dominate the world!  ¡± He walked away with loud laughter.

    Hu Qingpeng was dumbfounded, his head was buzzing, and when he thought about his blood being continuously extracted, he could not help but stand on his back and feel chills all over his body.  This Pan Tianmeng is really crazy, he has such a ridiculous idea to use the blood of living people to refine poison!  As a result, not only was there no hope of detoxification, but he was also tortured and tortured, completely losing his freedom of movement.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked and furious, and soon realized that if he wanted to get out of the predicament, he must first recover his skills, otherwise there would be no need to talk about it.  Now take a deep breath, meditate, close your eyes and focus on opening the sealed acupuncture points.

    Suddenly, a loud bang woke up Hu Qingpeng.  He was so angry that he slowly opened his eyes and saw two black-clothed cultists opening the cell door and walking in with water cans and food in their hands.  He secretly smiled bitterly. It seemed that Pan Tianmeng did have plans to imprison him for a long time.  Before he could finish his thoughts, the black-clothed cultist walking behind suddenly pointed at the acupuncture point on his companion's waist, then slapped him on the back of the head with a palm, knocking him unconscious to the ground.  Hu Qingpeng lost his voice and said: "You are"

    "Hush!" The man raised his head and grinned. It was Pan Ling'er disguised as a man!  She quickly untied the iron chain for Hu Qingpeng, her eyes were red and swollen, and she whispered: "Brother Hu, I'm sorry. I didn't know that my father would deal with you like this. I had a big fight with him, and then I tried to save you.  You won¡¯t blame Ling¡¯er?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s true energy passed away, and all his meridians became smooth again. He smiled and said, ¡°How could I blame such a lovely sister? But before I leave, I must ask your father for something.¡±

    Pan Ling'er's face turned pale and she said in a trembling voice, "You, do you want to kill my father?"

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "No! There is no deep hatred between me and him, why do I want to kill him? I am poisoned, and only your father can save me. If I leave, all my efforts will be wasted, and I will have to wait for death.  "

    Pan Ling'er felt a big stone fall in her heart and said softly: "I will take you to find your father!"

    Hu Qingpeng was overjoyed and quickly changed into the attire of another cultist and followed Pan Ling'er out of the dungeon without any danger.  The two of them made twists and turns, and after a while they came to the bottom of a very magnificent bamboo building.  Pan Ling'er whispered: "My father is up there! Promise me not to hurt him!"

    "I promise you!" Hu Qingpeng said seriously: "I promise you!" He raised his breath slightly, silently jumped up to the second floor, and looked in through the gap in the window.  There was only one person in the huge room, Pan Tianmeng, who was fiddling with bottles and jars with a focused look on his face, as if he was preparing some kind of poison.  Hu Qingpeng's eyes turned, and he suddenly found his sword hanging on the wall. He was so happy that he smashed the window with a bang, grabbed the sword in his hand, and then turned to look at Pan Tianmeng, who was stunned.

    Pan Tianmeng had no idea that Hu Qingpeng would show up here. His mind was racing and he shouted angrily: "It must be that girl who did the stupid thing! She let you go!"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Master Pan, no matter who lets me go, in fact there is no feud between you and me, so why fight to the death?"

    After all, Pan Tianmeng was the leader of a sect. He quickly regained his composure and sighed: "This once-in-a-lifetime opportunity was ruined in the hands of a woman! Hu, you risked your life to break into Baidu Village. What is your purpose?"  Bar!"

    Hu Qingpeng said sincerely: "The leader only knew that I was carrying a deadly poison, but he didn't know that I was about to be poisoned and that I only had more than three months left to live. You Hentian, the magic doctor of the Demon Sect, had diagnosed me and found that this poison was harmless.  Medicine can cure it, but the only way to resolve the poison is to use poison to overcome the poison. Therefore, we must borrow the most poisonous substance in the world, the Golden Silkworm Gu King, from the leader to use as a medicine guide. Ask the leader for help!"

    Pantian was stunned for a moment, and said with a strange expression: "You actually want my Golden Silkworm Gu King?! Didn't Old Man You tell you about the characteristics of the Golden Silkworm Gu King?"

    Hu Qingpeng replied honestly: "No!"

    Pan Tianmeng said word by word: "The Golden Silkworm Gu King is a sacred object worshiped by all the followers of the Hundred Poison Sect, and it is also the natal Gu of the previous leaders. In the Hundred Poison Sect, only the leader is qualified to raise this King of Poisons and raise silkworms.  The owner must feed the golden silkworms with his own essence and blood on the first and fifteenth day of each month, and it will take one hundred and eight months to finally develop. The golden silkworm Gu king is connected with the master, and life and death are one. If the silkworm dies, the person dies, and the person dies, the silkworm also  Die. I'm not an idiot, how could I risk my life to help a stranger? If you want to use the golden silkworm as a medicine guide, why not just kill me with a sword!"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart seemed to be sinking into a bottomless abyss, and he suddenly understood You Hentian¡¯s intentions.  You Hentian hated him for poisoning the flying centipede.? From the beginning, she was unwilling to detoxify him, but she was afraid that Yi Wufeng would commit suicide because of his love, and he would not be able to escape the blame, so he deceived him and Yi Wufeng into going to Baidu Village.  Anyway, no matter what means they use, they will definitely not be able to win over the Golden Silkworm Gu King.  Once Hu Qingpeng died of poisoning on the way, regardless of whether Yi Wufeng committed suicide or not, as long as he was not in Shennong Valley, he would have nothing to do with You Hentian.  He smiled miserably and said: "What a You Hentian, so insidious and vicious!"

    Pan Tianmeng suddenly said: "If you agree to my conditions, it's okay for the Golden Silkworm Gu King to give it to you!"

    Hu Qingpeng perked up and asked, "What are the conditions?"

    Pan Tian said fiercely: "As long as you are willing to marry my daughter and take over as the leader! You are invulnerable to all poisons and have great martial arts. If you can serve as the leader of the Hundred Poisons, you will definitely make this sect flourish and become a force that controls the situation in the martial arts world! If Hundred Poisons  If the sect can one day dominate the world, I would be willing to hand it over even if I had ten lives." His eyes were burning, as if he had already seen the scene of the Hundred Poison Sect sweeping through the martial arts world.

    Hu Qingpeng laughed dumbly and said lightly: "Thank you for your kindness! Apart from my beloved woman, I will not marry anyone else in this world. Even if I die, my love for her will not change! Excuse me!" Turn around!  He jumped down without stopping at all.

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Chapter 26: Feathers Fall into the Cold River

    Just when Yi Wufeng realized that the situation was not good, she saw silhouettes of people flashing on the mountain road, and the lingering masters of the Baiyun Sect flew towards them. The leader was Li Meixian, the nine-tailed demon fox!  Yi Wufeng frowned slightly. How could he be able to withstand so many opponents when he was alone?  At this time, it was not appropriate to confront the opponent head-on. He had to make use of the complex terrain in the mountains to deal with him. He jumped up and ran towards a forest on the left.

    Just as the flaming red fox was about to follow up, a stone shot through the air and penetrated directly into its forehead.  It let out a mournful cry, rolled to the ground, and curled up into a ball.

    This forest is not dense, and Yi Wufeng has reached the edge of the forest in a few ups and downs. She can only hear the low sound of water in front of her, the waves crashing on the shore, and the wind is sending bursts of moist moisture, which makes her feel secretly sad.  After walking through the woods, I saw a raging river blocking the way. The rapids beat against the rocks and stirred up countless waves.  The two banks were nearly ten feet apart. Unless she had wings under her wings, she would never be able to fly to the other bank.  Yi Wufeng sighed secretly and turned around, only to see Li Meixian, Yu Wenzheng and others approaching quickly, forming an encirclement.

    Li Meixian sank to the ground, walked forward slowly and said: "Elder Yi, this is the first time I have seen you in women's clothing. You are really beautiful and beautiful. Sister, I like you very much. But where is your lover?  What? He is really cruel to leave such a beautiful woman alone!" Yu Wenzheng, who was standing by him, had already straightened his eyes and swallowed hard, wishing he could swallow Yi Wufeng immediately.

    Yi Wufeng said coldly: "Li Meixian, you have been chasing us all the way and planning to deal with us. What is your purpose?"

    Li Meixian smiled softly and said: "Elder Yi, why do you have to pretend to be confused? During the civil strife in Changsha Tianxiahui, didn't you lead the people to destroy our carefully planned plan? Before Zeng Zhixiong died, he used the 'Nirvana Magic' to  The secret root was handed over to Zhang Yukun, and Zhang Yukun has been missing since then. Hu Qingpeng was one of the people present at the time, and he must know the whereabouts of Zhang Yukun. If we want to get the secret root of the 'Nirvana Magic', we must get it from Hu Qingpeng  You can't do anything about it. You know the whole thing very well, how could you not understand our intention?"

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said: "It has been dozens of days since the incident in Changsha. Zhang Yukun has already taken Mi Ji and flew away. Will he still wait for you to come to his house for tea? He is not an idiot! It is said that the leader of Li family is unparalleled in his wits.  How could you not figure out the reason?"

    Li Meixian said: "Maybe you are right. But Hu Qingpeng is our only hope, and I will never give up this clue! Hu Qingpeng is an infatuated man, and his love for you is like a treasure. As long as he captures you, he will behave  You won't reveal any secrets! Not to mention that your family and I have been feuding for generations. Since you are alone today, don't blame us for bullying others!" His face darkened, and he quickly bullied himself and attacked his opponent's vitals.  Yu Wenzheng, Nie Buren, Jin Yuelian and others launched an offensive, and the phantoms of fists and palms in the sky swallowed Yi Wufeng instantly.

    With her back against the cliff, Yi Wufeng really had no way to retreat, and all directions in front of her were blocked by the enemy. When she saw the enemy coming, she let out a clear whistle, her steps flashed quickly, and her body swayed incredibly in the narrow space, dangerously  He narrowly avoided the killing move that reached his body, and Zhifeng came out quickly, hitting Jin Yuelian's arm.  Jin Yuelian cried out in pain, and suddenly a white shadow flashed, and a strong wind suddenly hit the door in front of her. She was horrified and rolled down in a hurry, barely escaping the opponent's fast attack.  Yi Wufeng had already seen that Jin Yuelian was the weakest link, so he chose her right position to break out. When she saw the blood fox falling to the ground to avoid it, she immediately rushed over.  She was in mid-air when she suddenly heard Li Meixian smile and say: "Elder Yi, please stay!" Her calf tightened, and two golden ribbons were wrapped around her silently.

    Yi Wufeng was shocked, and her internal energy rushed to her lower body, but she failed to shake the enemy's ribbon away, and was pulled back to its original position.  After a slight delay, Yu Wenzheng took advantage of her distraction and hit her on the back with a slap.  Yi Wufeng spat out a mouthful of blood, rushed forward, and took advantage of the momentum to let Dao Nu Ruxue's blade pass, and then blocked Nie Buren's flying kicks with her backhand.  Even though she was very skilled in martial arts, fighting against five powerful enemies alone was beyond her own limit.  However, he managed to hold on for seven or eight moves, and was finally hit by Li Meixian's acupuncture point, causing him to fall to the ground.

    Seeing this, everyone stopped almost at the same time. Yu Wenzheng stepped forward with a smile and said: "Sister Xian, can you leave this woman to me?"

    Yi Wufeng didn't wait for Li Meixian to speak, and said coldly: "Yu Wenzheng, if you dare to touch a finger on me, I will immediately detonate the blood in my body and die with you!"

    Li Meixian knew that there was a "magic disintegration method" in the demon sect, which was a unique skill that could be used to destroy both jade and stone. However, Yi Wufeng had an arrogant personality and could do what he said. She shook her head and said, "Yuwen, our most important task is to get the secret secret."  , Don¡¯t make trouble. After we find Hu Qingpeng and get the exact information, it won¡¯t be too late to serve Elder Yi well. Yue Lian, take good care of Elder Yi!"

    "Yes!" Jin Yuelian walked up to Yi Wufeng proudly and laughed sharply: "The famous elder of the Demon Sect will one day fall into my hands!" WuLike a hook, it clasped Yi Wufeng's shoulders. The inner strength was everywhere, making her shoulder bones creak.  Yi Wufeng's face was as white as snow, her lips were pursed tightly, trying not to moan.

    "Stop!" At this moment, a loud shout came to everyone's ears.

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng jumped down from the bamboo tower, Pan Ling'er came up to him and asked half anxiously and half worried: "Brother Hu, have you got the antidote? How is my father?"

    Hu Qingpeng was in a miserable mood at the moment. He just wanted to have a good time with Yi Wufeng before he died. He didn't care about the others and said calmly: "Your father can't detoxify me, I'm leaving! Take care of yourself."  ." As he spoke, he ran towards the mouth of the valley without stopping.

    Pan Ling'er was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly chased after him and shouted: "Brother Hu, wait for me, I want to go with you too!"

    Hu Qingpeng looked back and frowned: "Why?"

    Pan Ling'er said pitifully: "Abba must have guessed at this time that I let you go privately, and most likely he will punish me severely. Of course I have to avoid it. After his anger subsides, I will come back to him again.  He apologized. Brother Hu, can you take me away?"

    Hu Qingpeng looked at her cute face, his heart softened, and he sighed: "I don't have time to take care of myself, so why do you follow me? That's all, you can come if you like!"

    The two of them passed through the Hundred Poison Formation without any danger, jumped out of the valley, and looked around, but did not see Yiwu Feng.  Hu Qingpeng was shocked and anxious, knowing that she had probably had an accident, otherwise she would definitely be waiting for him here.  Suddenly, I found the body of a little fox lying on the ground. It looked very familiar. My heart skipped a beat and I exclaimed, "It's Li Meixian here!" I jumped up on a boulder and saw figures flying behind the woods in the distance. I hurriedly pulled it out.  With the sword in hand, he flew away.  Pan Ling'er shouted: "Brother Hu, don't leave me!"

    Hu Qingpeng was so anxious that he said without looking back: "Ling'er, the enemy is too strong. I may not have time to take care of you later! You should quickly escape to Baidu Village and don't get close!" He crossed the woods and happened to see Yi Wufeng.  After being tortured, I felt pain and anger in my heart. I wished I could cut the Golden Moon Lotus into eight pieces, and shouted: "Stop!" He swung the long sword, and the dazzling white sword light pierced the blood fox.

    Li Meixian's eyes lit up and she said with a sweet smile: "Good man, I've been waiting for you!" But her subordinates were not slow, and a golden ribbon suddenly slipped out of her sleeve and quickly wrapped around Yiwu Feng's neck like a poisonous snake.  It was so hard that she couldn't breathe and couldn't make a sound.

    Hu Qingpeng was horrified, knowing that Li Meixian's skill was enough to shatter Yi Wufeng's cervical vertebrae in an instant. He stopped the sword's movement immediately, stood still and shouted: "Li Meixian, what are you doing?! Quickly!"  Let Sister Feng go!"

    Li Meixian gently stroked the black hair on her temples with her other hand, and said with a smile: "Sister Feng? You call her so affectionately, it makes people jealous! If you take one more step forward, I will hang your 'Sister Feng' here, you  Believe it or not?"

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but shudder, and when He Yi Wufeng's eyes met, he hurriedly shouted: "No, don't hurt her life! What do you want me to do? As long as I can do it, I will promise you  !¡±

    Li Meixian said coldly: "Throw away your sword, and then seal the acupuncture point on your right hand!"

    Hu Qingpeng threw away the long sword without hesitation, turned his left hand back, and sealed the seven major acupoints on his right arm. He gritted his teeth and said, "Are you satisfied now?"

    Li Meixian sneered and said: "Why are you anxious? I now control the power of life and death in Yiwufeng. If you make me angry, don't blame me for not knowing the importance of my hands! Hu Qingpeng, tell me the truth, did Zeng Zhixiong kill a person before he died?  Was this secret root given to Zhang Yukun for safekeeping?"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned and said slowly: "Zhang Yukun did take a copy of the secret book, which seems to be called 'The Divine Art of Annihilation.'" He sneered in his heart. The secret book was actually given to Gao Qingcheng and had nothing to do with Zhang Yukun.  If the Baiyun Sect only pursues Zhang Yukun's clue in the future, they will never be able to find the whereabouts of Miji.

    Li Meixian thought that he had completely surrendered. She never imagined that he would dare to tell lies at this time. She nodded and said: "Yes, what we are looking for is the Divine Art of Nirvana! Do you know where Zhang Yukun is hiding now?"

    Hu Qingpeng said in a deep voice: "You want me to betray my friends? Impossible!"

    Li Meixian said calmly: "It's okay if you don't want to betray your friends, then I will pay for it with your lover's life!"

    "Wait a minute!" Hu Qingpeng's weak point was grasped by others. He had no choice but to bow his head and admit defeat. He swallowed his anger and said: "If I tell you where Zhang Yukun is, can you let Sister Feng go?"

    Li Meixian said disdainfully: "What qualifications do you have to bargain with me at this time? Whether you want to say it or not, you can do it yourself!"

    Hu Qingpeng hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice: "The night Zeng Zhixiong was killed, Zhang Yukun and I hid in a secret underground tunnel, thus avoiding the murder. Later, we disguised ourselves and sneaked away from Changsha separately.There was no further contact with each other.  But before parting, I heard him talk about going to the Jiangsu and Zhejiang areas to gather the remaining people from the Four Outer Halls of Tianxiahui in an attempt to make a comeback and avenge Zeng Zhixiong.  As for the location of their outer four halls, I don't know.  "

    Everyone in the Baiyun Sect believed his half-true words. Yu Wenzheng clapped his hands and said, "I have said before that Zhang Yukun will definitely try to get revenge, and Tianxia Huiwai Si Tang is his last and only hope."

    Li Meixian frowned slightly and said: "Tianxiahui has been operating in Jiangnan for decades, with a strong foundation and abundant talents. If Zhang Yukun persuades the heads of the Fourth Outer Hall to join forces to launch a counterattack, it will be a headache! Since  Now that we know his whereabouts and plans, we must immediately report to the sect master and go to Jiangsu and Zhejiang. We hope that we can stop Zhang Yukun's counterattack in time."

    Yu Wenzheng smiled slyly and said, "Sister Xian, these two people are a burden. How should we deal with them?"

    Li Meixian smiled slightly and said: "Brother Yuwen, don't I still understand your frivolous nature? If you have the ability to make Elder Yi surrender, I will not object to whatever you want." The sleeves of the robe moved slightly, and the streamers were like snakes.  It retracted and disappeared.

    Yu Wenzheng was greatly refreshed and said happily: "Thank you, Sister Xian!" He jumped to Hu Qingpeng's side in a flash, locked his throat with the eagle claw of his left hand, and smiled ferociously at Yi Wufeng: "Elder Yi, is your lover alive or dead?  It all depends on your performance! If you don¡¯t want to see him die, just be obedient and let me have fun. Isn¡¯t this a harsh condition?¡± Since Hu Qingpeng can tell all the secrets for Yi Wufeng, then Yi Wufeng may  Give everything for him.  So he wanted to threaten her with Hu Qingpeng's life.

    Yi Wufeng was furious, but looking at Hu Qingpeng's face and thinking of his deep love, she hesitated in her heart.  Just as Hu Qingpeng was willing to give up his life for her, she was also willing to do the same thing.  It's just that Yu Wenzheng is a villain who doesn't keep his word. How can she trust him so easily?

    Hu Qingpeng was extremely anxious, fearing that Yiwu Feng had fallen into the trap of this adulterer. He swung his left arm, shook off Yu Wenzheng's claws, and shouted: "Sister Feng, don't listen to him! I didn't get the gold."  Silkworm Gu King!"

    Yu Wenzheng slapped his palms continuously, sealing Hu Qingpeng's nine major acupuncture points in the blink of an eye. He pressed his palm on his heart and sneered: "Yi Wufeng, my patience is limited, make a decision quickly!"

    Yi Wufeng understood the meaning of Hu Qingpeng's words as soon as she heard it. He didn't get the Golden Silkworm Gu King, which meant that there was no cure for the poison in his body and he would die from the poison at any time. She didn't need to do anything more for this.  sacrificed.  Since the left and right are dead, why take advantage of Yu Wenzheng?  She was sad and sad in her heart. What was sad was that her lover had traveled thousands of miles to seek medical treatment, but the poison in his body could not be resolved. What was sad was that the two of them were so far apart that they could not spend this last time together together.  She and Hu Qingpeng looked at each other and exchanged countless words silently. A bright smile suddenly appeared on her pretty face, and she whispered: "Qingpeng, we will meet again in the next life!" As she said this, her face turned from white to red,  From red to white, it changed six times in an instant.

    Li Meixian screamed: "Yuelian, get out of the way!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Yiwu Fengtan opened her mouth slightly and spat out a mouthful of bright red blood, most of which hit Jin Yuelian's face.  Jin Yuelian was caught off guard and screamed, covering her face with her hands and retreating, blood dripping from between her fingers.  Yi Wufeng flapped her arms and soared into the air like a white swan. She was carried by the wind and fell down the cliff.  But I saw that the white clothes were like snow, and like a light feather, falling straight into the raging river, being mercilessly submerged by the waves, and disappeared in an instant.

    "But hearing the waves crashing on the shore is like angry thunder at one moment, and like a sad whimper at another, which lasts for a long time.

    (The fourth volume, "The Road to the Lost Soul" ends, please read the fifth volume, "The Demonic Qi Lingyuntian")

 Volume 4: The Road to Ecstasy Volume 4 Epilogue

    Epilogue to Volume 4

    Having finished writing the fourth volume, I feel like I have completed a stage.  I once thought that if there were too few readers for this story, I would just end it in the fourth volume and let Hu and Yi use their bodies to show their affection!  Of course, this idea was not actually implemented, otherwise everyone would hit me with bricks.  Starting from the next stage, the protagonist will start his own journey in the world with a new identity, a new perspective, and a new ideal.  The protagonist at this time is the character I want to create.  Perhaps, what disappoints many readers is that the protagonist is a figure who has gradually grown up in the underworld, rather than a white knight in the traditional sense.  At this point in the story, it was impossible for him to turn back and realize his childhood dream of being a knight.  I wonder if everyone can accept this change?

    From the beginning, "Swordsman" has been compared with "Swordsman" by many friends.  This was something I didn't expect.  Some friends even accused me of plagiarizing Mr. Jin¡¯s plot, characters, and even violent language.  I don¡¯t want to spend any more time explaining what happened in the past.  I just ask you to read it patiently and you will know what kind of author I am.  I hope that after reading the fifth and sixth volumes, you will have a fair evaluation of this book.

    The important characters appearing in this book were all set before writing, and they appear one by one in the order of plot development.  It should be noted that I will still abide by the unwritten rules in the martial arts novel world. Particularly important characters must be included throughout and will not die prematurely.  Therefore, friends who love Wu Feng, please rest assured that she will appear again at the appropriate time.  As for her emotional entanglement with the protagonist and other beautiful women, this cannot be explained clearly in a few words. There will be twists and turns, and it will not be smooth sailing.

    I really appreciate everyone¡¯s continued support and tolerance.  I also understand everyone's urgent request to update this article, but sometimes you really can't help yourself.  The New Year is approaching, I wish all my friends happiness, happiness and money!

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 1: Flame of Revenge

    "Don't blame the snowy peak for being so small and transforming into a hidden dragon.

    The bones are refining in the ice, so there is nothing to be afraid of. The demon blade is added to the body, and the eagle roars in the sky.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The sand is red with laughter, and you can see East China in the distance.

    Hu Di is full of resentment and timidity, cold clouds lingering in the wind, and tears in his heart.  "

    Hu Qingpeng watched Yi Wufeng fall down the cliff. It was as if he was struck by five thunders. His legs weakened and he fell to his knees. His mind went blank and he cried out infatuatedly: "Sister Feng, Sister Feng" His heart was as cold as ashes and tears surged wildly.  , my chest was wet in a blink of an eye.

    Li Meixian and others did not expect that Yi Wufeng was so strong and would rather die than be humiliated. They were unable to stop her for a while and could only let her white shadow be swept away by the waves of the river.  Yu Wenzheng was most regretful and angry. The beauty he had been following for thousands of miles actually threw herself into the river without even touching a piece of her clothes. Didn't he waste so much time?  I couldn't help but stamp my feet and cursed: "This bitch deserves to die, I"

    Li Meixian frowned and interrupted: "That's enough! Death is the most important thing, so don't say dirty words. Elder Yi, although our families are old enemies, my sister still respects you. I hope you can be reincarnated as soon as possible and walk in the mortal world again!"  " He bowed his sleeves to Jiang three times, looked back at everyone, and sighed softly: "The mission has been completed, let's go!"

    "Wait a minute!" Yu Wenzheng pointed at Hu Qingpeng, who looked dazed, and said with a cruel smile: "This kid has no use value anymore, how should we deal with him?"

    Li Meixian said impatiently: "You can figure it out!"

    Yu Wenzheng kicked Hu Qingpeng down, stepped on his chest and sneered: "You brat, are you very sad now? As a man, don't you want to take revenge? Don't you want to find an opportunity to kill us for your lover?  Buried with him?"

    The muscles on Hu Qingpeng's face twitched, and he muttered: "Revenge?!" His expression gradually changed, and endless flames shot out from his originally dull eyes, and he hissed: "I want revenge! I want to kill you bastards! I  I'm going to tear you into pieces!" He yelled while struggling with all his strength, and the corners of his eyes almost burst.  However, his acupuncture points had been sealed, and his internal energy could not be used. He really had more than enough heart but not enough strength. Looking at Yu Wenzheng's proud and cold smile, his heart felt like a knife, and his chest was filled with endless hatred.

    Yu Wenzheng laughed and said: "I like your hateful eyes the most, but it's a pity that you can't do anything to me. Of course, if you are given the opportunity to continue practicing martial arts, we may not be your opponents in the future. But I won't kill you today.  , I will make you live a life worse than death, and be tortured by thoughts of revenge forever, until the day you die!" With a tiptoe, he lifted Hu Qingpeng up into the air, pointed out, and broke his "Qihai Point"  ".

    Hu Qingpeng felt a sharp pain in his Qihai point, and the true energy stored in it flowed uncontrollably to his limbs and veins. His heart sank into the bottomless abyss, his vision went dark, and he fainted.  After an unknown amount of time, he woke up and saw Pan Ling'er squatting beside him, with an anxious and worried look on his face, and exclaimed: "Ling'er! Why are you here? Where are those murderers?"

    Pan Ling'er stuck out her tongue and said, "They left a long time ago, otherwise how could I dare to climb out of my hiding place? Brother Hu, are you okay?" She just ignored Hu Qingpeng's advice and sneaked into the woods to spy.  , unexpectedly not discovered by Li Meixian and others.

    Hu Qingpeng silently channeled his Qi, but he felt that the Qi Sea was empty. The results of his years of cultivation were destroyed, and he became a useless person from then on. His whole body became cold and he said word by word: "My martial arts have been ruined by them!" Yu Wenzheng  This damaging move was really vicious, and it was a hundred times more painful than killing him.  How can a cripple who cannot use his inner strength expect to avenge a bloody grudge?  Living in this world, he will suffer from pain and hatred day and night, and he may not be able to rest in peace even if he dies.

    Pan Ling'er looked at his pale face and felt an inexplicable pain in her heart. Her eyes turned red first, and she whispered: "Brother Hu, what are your plans for the future?"

    Hu Qingpeng laughed miserably and said: "The future? Do I still have a future? I am already a useless person. It is better to die and follow Sister Feng. Maybe the road to hell is too lonely and she needs me to accompany her. We were not able to get married before death.  When we get to Senluo Hell, we must not be separated." As he said this, he looked at the raging river, expressing his desire to die.

    Pan Ling'er was horrified, grabbed his arm tightly and said: "Brother Hu, please don't think wildly! Don't do stupid things! If you die, who will avenge Sister Feng? Are we going to let those murderers go unpunished?  Do you want to continue doing evil? Even if you can't do it yourself, you can still ask your friends to help!"

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked and whispered: "That's right! Although I can't kill them myself, Sister Feng is the elder of the Demon Sect, so someone will avenge her! If I can mobilize the power of the Demon Sect, wouldn't it be a hundred times better than myself?  ?" The tall and mighty figure of Chi Yan couldn't help but appear in his mind.  No matter what, the news of Yi Wufeng's death must be conveyed to Chi Yan before he becomes poisonous!  As long as Chi Yan takes action, Yu Wenzheng and other culprits will not end well even if they escape to the ends of the earth.  As soon as I thought about this,He suppressed the thought of committing suicide for a moment and gritted his teeth and said: "Yu Wenzheng, you are such a wolf-hearted thing, even if I become a ghost, I will hold you back!"

    Pan Ling'er breathed a sigh of relief and asked: "Where is the Demon Sect? Is it far from here? Brother Hu, your martial arts skills are completely lost. What should you do if you meet a jackal, tiger or leopard on the road?"

    Hu Qingpeng's mouth moved, and he said with a half-smile: "My meat is poison. I'm afraid if I give it to wild animals, they won't dare to touch it! No matter how ferocious the wild beasts are, can anyone be so vicious? Don't worry, I can handle it."

    Pan Ling'er pouted and said, "But you promised me that you would take me with you! Have you forgotten?"

    Hu Qingpeng knew that she was worried about her own safety, and even more afraid that he would commit suicide because of favoritism, so he deliberately mentioned his promise so that he could not refuse the escort.  Moved in his heart, he sighed: "A friend in need is a friend indeed, and a horse's strength can be seen from afar. Ling'er, thank you very much!"

    The two left the mountainous area and headed north. Soon they arrived at Hezhang, a small town on the border of Guizhou.  When Pan Ling'er came to a densely populated town for the first time, everything she saw was strange and she wished she could try all the delicious and fun things.  Hu Qingpeng was in a heavy heart, so how could he be interested in playing with her?  Dragging her to find a big inn to stay.

    Although Hu Qingpeng has a close relationship with Yi Wufeng, since he has not joined the Demon Cult and does not know the method of secret communication in the Demon Cult, it is difficult to find the disciples of the Demon Cult to send messages.  Moreover, people in the Demon Sect are extremely hidden. In order to avoid being attacked by heroes, they usually have another identity as a cover, and they never trust people outside the sect easily.  He thought for a long time and decided to do the opposite and use a bold and direct method to attract the attention of the people in the Demon Cult and let them come to him.  After opening the guest room, he asked the waiter to get pen, ink, paper and inkstone, write four big characters on the white paper "Dancing Phoenix is ??in trouble", and then asked the waiter to post it outside the inn door.

    Pan Ling'er asked curiously: "Brother Hu, I don't recognize Chinese characters, what are you writing?"

    Hu Qingpeng explained briefly and then said: "When Sister Feng was an elder, she commanded the believers in several provinces in the southwest, including Guizhou. If there are demon sect disciples lurking here, they must be under Sister Feng's jurisdiction. Seeing these four  You can tell who I'm writing about with just one word. As for those people who have nothing to do with the world, most likely they don't know Sister Feng's name, and it won't be a problem even if they see it."

    Pan Ling'er rolled his eyes twice and said worriedly: "If the enemy sees it, wouldn't it be very dangerous?"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "If you are unlucky to tell the truth, just run away for your own life and leave me alone! I won't live for a few days anyway, so it doesn't make much difference whether I die or not."

    The tip of Pan Ling'er's nose felt sour, and two lines of hot tears came out of her eyes. She quickly raised her sleeves to wipe them away, and said with a forced smile: "You are talking nonsense again! As long as I am by your side, no one can hurt you!"

    In the dead of night, only the sound of the night watch could be heard faintly.

    Hu Qingpeng was sleeping until midnight when he suddenly heard a soft click outside the window and a cold wind blew on his face. He suddenly woke up.  I saw a flash of black shadow, and a masked man in black jumped in from the window, with sharp eyes and strong skills.  Hu Qingpeng shouted: "Who is it?"

    The man in black looked at him coldly and said in a low voice: "Did you write these words? May I ask what the purpose is?" He took out a piece of white paper from his arms and spread it on the table.  When he opened it, there were four words: "It's difficult to dance the phoenix".

    Hu Qingpeng nodded and said: "This is indeed what I wrote. My surname is Hu and my first name is Qingpeng. I wonder if your brother has heard of it?"

    The man in black exclaimed, "So you are Hu Qingpeng, disrespectful and disrespectful! My surname is Wang, and I am a fifth-level disciple of the divine sect. I am directly at the command of Elder Yi. Mr. Hu, did something unexpected happen to Elder Yi?"  Yi Wufeng is the youngest elder in the Demon Cult, and she is also the object of admiration of countless disciples of the Demon Cult. Her relationship with Hu Qingpeng has naturally become the hottest topic in the Demon Cult, and everyone knows about it.  Many demon sect masters were so jealous that they threatened to kill Hu Qingpeng and take the beauty away from him.

    Hu Qingpeng felt great grief in his heart. The sorrow he had suppressed for many days overflowed every nerve. Tears filled his eyes unconsciously. He said with a trembling voice: "Elder Yi was besieged by the masters of Baiyun Sect in Wumeng Mountain the day before yesterday. He was injured and fell into the river.  , and now his life and death are unknown. I hope Brother Wang will contact Mr. Chiyan immediately, report the matter truthfully, and ask him to come to Southern Xinjiang quickly to avenge Elder Yi!"

    The man in black was shocked when he heard this. The disappearance of the elder was a major event that shocked the whole sect, especially since Yi Wufeng and Chi Yan had a close relationship, and Chi Yan was the eldest disciple of the leader of the demon sect. This news must not be delayed.  He said hurriedly: "This matter is not trivial and must be treated with caution. Therefore, I would like to ask you to write a letter and tell the eldest son clearly the whole story. If I were to relay it, I'm afraid there would be some omissions."

    Hu Qingpeng was convinced, so he lit an oil lamp and wrote with one stroke.  The man in black carefully hid the letter he had written close to his body, immediately clasped his fists and said goodbye, and flew away.  Hu Qingpeng got up and leftI went to the window, looked at the bright moon in the sky, and recalled the scenes of sharing the hardships with Yi Wufeng. I was filled with emotions and tears

    After getting up and washing up the next day, Hu Qingpeng and Pan Linger went down to the first floor of the inn to have dinner.  After eating for a while, I suddenly saw two young men walking down the street carrying long swords. They were neatly dressed, with a look of sadness and anger on their faces. They walked in a hurry. If they bumped into anyone who blocked the road, they would push them away without politeness.  .  The two people looked around outside the inn door and frowned. One of them, a man in green, strode in. He slapped the counter and said to the shopkeeper: "Boss, I heard that someone wrote a few big characters on the  Outside, why did it disappear this morning? I wonder what was written?"

    The shopkeeper was a slippery man, and he said with a sophisticated smile: "Sir, please calm down! Maybe someone was a bitch and tore up the writing on the shop poster last night! But if you want to know what is written, why not ask the gentleman directly?  Asking? He wrote those words!" He pointed at Hu Qingpeng and completely shied away the responsibility.

    When Hu Qingpeng heard this, he screamed secretly and whispered to Pan Ling'er: "Ling'er, you must not take action without my instructions later. Do you understand?" Pan Ling'er seemed to understand, while chewing the delicious food.  Pastry nodded vaguely.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the man in green walked straight over and looked at Hu Qingpeng and Pan Linger with a look of surprise on his face, obviously feeling strange about the relationship between the two.  He cleared his throat and said in a deep voice: "Little brother, excuse me! Can you tell me what you wrote yesterday?"

    Hu Qingpeng's mind was racing, and he pretended to be stunned: "Are you asking me a question? Could it be that you have also been poisoned?"

    The man in green, Monk Zhanger, was confused. He was stunned for a moment and said angrily: "Are you cursing me?" His face turned green and he held the hilt of the sword with his backhand.

    Hu Qingpeng shook his hands and defended: "My hero, I have misunderstood, how dare I curse you? In fact, I am poisoned, and I urgently need help, but I don't know any doctor with outstanding medical skills. In desperation,  I had no choice but to write the words 'Spent a lot of money to seek medical treatment' and put it on the door to try my luck. Unexpectedly, after only half a day of being posted, it was torn down by a wicked person! Hey, could it be God's will to kill me?"

    The man in green looked a little brighter, and when he saw that Hu Qingpeng's skin was showing a faint black color, which was indeed a sign of poisoning, most of his doubts disappeared. He glanced sideways at Pan Ling'er, and smiled enviously: "You are a young man who has no manners! You are a young man!"  If you want to get the beauties from Miao territory, you have to pay some price. If you can't stand it anymore, just go back to the Miao village and ask her family to detoxify you!" The implication was that the two of them were actually regarded as  Elopement couple.

    Hu Qingpeng didn't know whether to laugh or cry, so he simply acquiesced and said: "Thank you for your advice, hero. I will know how to measure it."

    The man in green laughed, turned around and left.  At this moment, another person who was originally waiting outside the door stretched his head in and shouted impatiently: "Brother Qi, are you sure about the situation?" His eyes turned around and he accidentally caught a glimpse of Hu Qingpeng's face tilted slightly, and he was full of drama.  Shocked, he shouted out loud: "Hey, it's you! Senior Brother Qi, be careful, he is Hu Qingpeng!"

    "What?!" The man in green turned around quickly, with a flash of sword light, he drew his sword and pointed it at Hu Qingpeng, and sneered: "The man named Hu can't find a place after wearing iron shoes, and it takes no effort to get it! The sword in the world is there.  People are here, but the sword dies. Why don't you take your sword with you? I was almost deceived by you!" His companion leaped closer and also unsheathed his sword, but his movements were slightly nervous, showing a bit of fear.  .

    People in the inn suddenly saw someone drawing a sword and seeking revenge. They screamed in fright and ran away.

    Hu Qingpeng felt a chill in his heart. He guessed that they were disciples of the Diancang Sect just by looking at the way the other party drew his sword and the style of the long sword.  The son of the leader of the Diancang sect was killed in Jingshan. People present insisted that he was the murderer, and he therefore became the sworn enemy of the Diancang sect.  Now when enemies meet, a fight is inevitable, but how can he be their rival?  But at this moment, you must not let the other party see through your reality.  He rolled his eyes and said proudly: "Why use a sword to deal with third-rate characters like you? I can defeat you with my bare hands!"

    The man in green was furious, leaped up, and with his long sword like a rainbow, struck directly at his opponent's vitals.  When the long sword was about to fall, he suddenly heard Hu Qingpeng's loud voice: "Five inches below the right rib, there are two foot points!" The man in green was shocked. What Hu Qingpeng said was exactly the flaw in his swordsmanship. If he was hit by his opponent,  , immediately ended in a disastrous defeat.  He retracted his long sword quickly, twisted his waist and abdomen, changed direction in mid-air and landed on the ground. The sword came out like a snake, flickering.

    Hu Qingpeng's true energy has just dissipated, but his swordsmanship is still the same as before. His opponent's swordsmanship is like child's play in his eyes.  Immediately he said calmly: "The left is empty and the right is strong, light up and dark down. It is indeed a very powerful move!"

    The man in green was sweating on his forehead and immediately changed his moves. However, no matter how he changed his moves and wandered around, Hu Qingpeng's intention to draw the sword was still broken by Hu Qingpeng, which hit the nail on the head.  He just felt like a transparent person,There is no secret in front of the opponent, no move can escape the sharp eyes of the opponent, and the defense of confidence begins to collapse.  Everyone was amazed when they saw him dancing his sword and moving east and west, his sword energy as bright as frost, but they didn't dare to get close to the three feet in front of Hu Qingpeng.  Hu Qingpeng, on the other hand, faced the sword energy that spread all around him, his face unchanged and unmoving, relying only on words to deal with the enemy, showing his true qualities as a hero.

    The sword in the man's hand danced slower and slower, and suddenly he spat out a bloody arrow from his mouth. He staggered back a few steps, leaned his sword on the ground, and said dejectedly: "I, I am no match for you!"

    Hu Qingpeng said calmly: "Victory and defeat are common matters for military strategists, so let's give in!" After saying that, he turned to look at another Dian Cang disciple.

    When the man made eye contact with him, he trembled immediately and whispered: "I am not your opponent, so we don't have to compete! If you have the guts, just wait, our Diancang faction will come back to settle the score with you.  !" He immediately helped his senior brother and ran away.

    Pan Ling'er sneered: "You boneless bastard, the faster you roll, the better!" He turned to Hu Qingpeng, smiled and hugged his arm and said: "Brother, you are so majestic, you don't have to move a finger to get rid of him!"  He¡¯s defeated!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng looked serious and sighed: "Ling'er, don't be happy too early, the storm is coming!"

    The Spring Festival is over, I hope everyone will continue to vote for me!

 Volume 5: Demonic Qi Lingyuntian Chapter 2: Tiger Falls on Pingyang

    (Due to the relationship between the Spring Festival and corporate restructuring, there has been a bit of confusion recently. I hope everyone will stop throwing bricks.)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hu Qingpeng lived like a year, anxiously waiting for news about Chi Yan in the inn.  Of course, he is also worried that the people from the Dian Cang faction will come back. Once the secret of his lost martial arts is discovered by the other party, a disaster may be imminent.  He could only hope that Chi Yan would arrive a moment earlier than the people from the Dian Cang sect.  Pan Ling'er didn't want to stay at the inn all day long, so she sneaked out of the city a few times to play alone. Every time she came back, she had a smile on her face, as if she didn't care if the sky fell.

    A few days passed like this, and the city was calm as usual.  At noon that day, Hu Qingpeng was resting in his room with his eyes closed. Suddenly he heard the sound of horse hooves coming from the street, rushing towards him like a whirlwind, and in a blink of an eye he arrived in front of the inn.  As the horses neighed, someone asked in a deep voice: "Qi Jian, is this where you met the little devil named Hu?"

    "yes!"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He opened the window facing the street and looked out. He saw five men carrying long swords reining in their mounts and jumping off their horses one after another. One of them was the disciple Qi Dian Cang who had been defeated the day before!  I couldn't help but secretly complain, it was raining all night when the house was leaking. After all, they were one step ahead of Chi Yan.  Pan Ling'er, who was next door, also noticed that the visitor was evil, jumped into Hu Qingpeng's room, and said eagerly: "Brother Hu, shall we fight or flee?"

    Hu Qingpeng sighed: "I can no longer use Qinggong, how can I escape the other party's pursuit? Ling'er, don't worry about my life or death. You can quietly escape for your life before they come up."

    Pan Ling'er pursed her lips and smiled, and said playfully: "Brother Hu, I have asked many friends to help me these days, which is enough to scare the enemies away. You don't have to worry. Although I have never seen the world, I know that loyalty is required in life.  , You can¡¯t leave your friends behind in a critical moment, not to mention you are my big brother!¡±

    "Where is your friend?" Hu Qingpeng asked confused.  Pan Ling'er was unfamiliar with the place, so where could he have friends?  And I have never seen them show up. Are they reliable?  But after hearing a commotion downstairs and following the gentle sound of the wind, several people jumped up to the second floor. Cang Langlang drew his sword out of its sheath and searched the rooms one by one.  Suddenly, the sound of breaking the door, yelling, and angry shouting mixed together, and the inn became a mess.

    Pan Ling'er blinked and said, "They are coming!" Hearing the footsteps, he came to the door, raised his sleeves, and a stream of red powder was scattered.  At this moment, there was a bang and the door was kicked open.  The man who kicked the door was about to break into the room when a ball of red powder hit him in the face. He was shocked and instinctively turned around to avoid it, but still got a lot of powder splashed on his face and hands.  Immediately, any skin that touched the powder became red and swollen. The man felt sore and itchy that he couldn't help but scratch it with his backhand, leaving bloody streaks on his face and screaming in pain.

    "Junior brother Wang!" "Junior brother, what's wrong with you?" Following several exclamations, three young men jumped over.  Qi Jian glanced into the guest room, trembled all over, pointed at Hu Qingpeng and shouted: "Master, the little devil is hiding here!"

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s palms were sweating. Now that the elders of the opponent¡¯s sect are here, it¡¯s not easy to send him away. The method he used to scare Qi Jian away last time will no longer work.

    Pan Ling'er frowned slightly and said sullenly: "Nonsense, how can my eldest brother be a devil? You are the big bad guys!" She didn't see any movement, and two emerald-green stripes suddenly slipped out of her sleeves.  The little green snake, hissing and spitting out snake messages, pounced on the people outside the door like lightning.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but suddenly realized that the "friends" she called were these poisonous insects. She must have gone out of the city many times to find highly poisonous things to use to defend against the enemy.  As the daughter of the leader of the Hundred Poison Cult, Pan Ling'er's ability to use poison to drive away poison is naturally extraordinary.

    Qi Jian and others shouted in unison: "Be careful!" The sword light rippled and they quickly slashed at the green snake that was coming.  But these green snakes were carefully selected by Pan Ling'er. They have quick reactions and are quite intelligent. How could they be killed so easily?  However, he saw the green shadow leaping forward, flashing through the gap between the sword light, and biting him without mercy.

    Qi Jian and others were shocked when they saw this. They jumped up or dodged to both sides. However, the injured man's movements were half a beat slower than his companions. His left and right arms were numb. He had been bitten by a green snake and screamed in fright.  : "Master, help!"

    Before he finished speaking, a middle-aged swordsman in his late forties jumped up to the corridor on the second floor and slashed with his sword without saying a word.  His swordsmanship was obviously much higher, but there was a flash of white light, blood splattered, and the heads of the two green snakes were in different places, and their remains fell to the ground, twisting and beating freely.  The middle-aged swordsman pointed at the pain points and sealed the acupuncture points near his disciple's heart to prevent the poison from attacking his heart.

    Pan Ling'er was shocked and angry, and stamped her feet: "You actually killed Xiao Qing and Xiao Bi. You are so cruel and ruthless. You are a big bad guy!"

    The middle-aged swordsman¡¯s face was as dark as water, and his cold eyes showed overwhelming killing intent. He pointed his long sword at Pan Ling¡¯er and said coldly:??: "Little witch, you use venomous snakes to hurt people with insidious methods. It shows that you also have a heart of snakes and scorpions! If you are sensible, please obediently hand over the antidote pills to detoxify my disciple. I can let you die happily! If you  Don't blame me for torturing you with all kinds of tortures!" The green snake was very venomous. In just a few blinks, the arms of the person bitten by the snake were swollen and numb, and his face began to turn black.

    Pan Ling'er pursed her lips, raised her face and said, "You killed my good friend. Not only did you not apologize, but you threatened me fiercely. I will give you the antidote. It's strange! Don't think that you are more powerful than others."  , we will definitely gain the upper hand.¡±

    The middle-aged swordsman couldn't help but be startled when he saw her being so childish. He looked at Hu Qingpeng and said: "Hu, this little witch relies on your support. She simply doesn't know how high the sky is. There are rumors in the world that you are the most outstanding young swordsman in recent years. Even  Qing Xuzi, who once defeated Wudang, even made my disciple defeat with hatred a few days ago without even using a sword. Xia wanted to see how capable the abandoned disciple of the Hengshan Sect was?" The long sword trembled slightly.  , unfold the hand sword pose.  In fact, what he fears most is the calm Hu Qingpeng. If he cannot defeat this powerful opponent, everything else will be out of the question.

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly in his heart. His opponent had been immersed in the art of swordsmanship for decades, and his ruthless swordsmanship and swiftness of movement could not be underestimated. Even when he had not lost his skills, he was not completely sure of winning, let alone now?  If the two sides really fought, he wouldn't even be able to withstand his sword.  At that moment, he gritted his teeth and said: "Senior Xia, Hu swears to God that I was indeed wronged and I have not killed any Dian Cang disciples in Jingshan. If you and I fight over this, we will just fall into the trap of others."  The cunning plot took advantage of the mastermind behind the scenes! Those innocent souls in the underground"

    The middle-aged swordsman Xia Shuiying became angrier as he listened, and interrupted him: "Shut up! Hu Qingpeng, in broad daylight, do you still have the face to quibble?! Let's not mention it for the moment. You, a scum that is worse than a beast, abused sorcery and got killed."  My fourth junior brother and his wife, is this a fact? Our Dian Cang sect has suffered such a great humiliation, even if we use all our strength to avenge it!"

    Hu Qingpeng was surprised and frowned: "What you just mentioned were the hero Ma Zhusheng and his wife? When were they killed?"

    Xia Shuiying's face turned livid and she said sternly: "Hu Qingpeng, are you still pretending to be confused? You raped and killed my junior sister and forced my junior brother to death. You thought you killed someone and silenced them. You did it perfectly, didn't you? It's a pity that you still failed to make the right move despite all calculations.  , my junior sister wrote your name on the ground with blood before she died, the proof is irrefutable, I¡¯m afraid this is beyond your expectation, right?"

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned and lost his voice: "Rape, rape and murder?! How ridiculous! It was definitely not done by me!" A flash of inspiration flashed, and he clapped his hands and said: "I understand, this must be the poisonous hand of Baiyun Zongyu Wenzheng! Only he can  He would do such a heinous thing and then frame me!"

    Xia Shuiying sneered and said: "Hu, even if you talk like a lotus, never think that I will believe any of your lies! Look at the sword!" The long sword was swung in the air, and it shot straight into Hu Qingpeng's chest like a white rainbow piercing the sun, which could kill him.  The momentum of a sword piercing the heart.

    Hu Qingpeng secretly screamed, "Oh no!" The opponent's sword was fired with anger, and it came too fast, without giving him any time to think about how to respond. In his haste, he didn't care whether his posture was ugly or not, and rolled on the spot.  The sword blade passed by, chopping the seat behind him into pieces.

    Xia Shuiying didn't expect that her opponent was so vulnerable that she couldn't use any of the planned changes. She was stunned for a moment, staring suspiciously at Hu Qingpeng who was getting up, and raised her long sword to sweep towards his waist and abdomen.  Hu Qingpeng didn't dare to take the fight hard and staggered backwards.  Xia Shuiying was determined. Hu Qingpeng's movements were slow, his steps were frivolous, and he didn't have any master's style in his movements. He probably suffered serious internal injuries and would be unable to use his Qi in the short term. He laughed and said: "Hu Qingpeng, you deserve your bad luck. Today is the day."  It's your time to die!" With a flick of his wrist, five sword flowers instantly appeared in the air, striking the opponent's five vital points.

    Suddenly, a fishy wind blew in his face, a white shadow flashed past, and two sharp fangs suddenly bit Xia Shuiying's right wrist.  Xia Shuiying's wrist shrank, her sword shook, and she hit a small white snake as white as jade.  As soon as the white snake landed on the ground, it bounced up again and opened its mouth to pounce on his calf.  Xia Shuiying was angry and annoyed. She jumped up and stabbed the seven-inch vital part with her sword.  Unexpectedly, this white snake was several times more sensitive than the green snake just now. It twisted its body and just avoided the long sword.  Xia Shuiying's sword was like the wind, but it always hit the empty spot. He couldn't help the little white snake, but he had to be careful of being bitten at all times.

    Pan Ling'er smiled proudly and said: "Big bad guy, Xiaobai is my pet that I have kept for ten years. It ranks among the top twenty poisonous poisons in the world. It's very powerful!"

    Xia Shuiying was secretly frightened, and she became more and more cautious. She suddenly caught a glimpse of her apprentices fighting outside the door, and hurriedly shouted: "Hu's martial arts skills have all been lost. You must join forces and kill him!"

    Qi Jian and others looked at each other, plucked up the courage to smash the window, and lunged at him with their swords.

    Pan Ling'er scolded: "Shameless!"He waved his hands to throw out centipedes, scorpions, poisonous spiders, toads and other poisonous insects hidden on his body. He took out the silver knife from his waist and stood in front of Hu Qingpeng.  Hu Qingpeng was moved and ashamed, and whispered: "Ling'er, thank you!" Pan Ling'er smiled brightly, showing a different kind of beauty.

    Qi Jian and others had never encountered so many strange poisonous insects with wind-like movements. They had just avoided the entanglement of the poisonous scorpion when the toad secretly sprayed a stream of poisonous juice, and a strange red spot suddenly appeared on the skin, which was painful to the heart.  Xia Shuiying over there was originally in a stalemate with Little White Snake, but the addition of various poisonous insects immediately changed the situation.  Not only did he have to avoid the poisonous fangs of the little white snake, he also had to guard against the bites of other poisonous insects, and he was in a hurry.  Seeing that the situation was critical, he slammed the ground with his left palm, and a strong wind blew up from the ground, blowing all kinds of poisonous insects backwards. He shouted: "Let's retreat!" He first jumped out of the guest room, grabbed the injured disciple, and jumped downstairs.  .  Qi Jian and others were shocked and flew out, following Xia Shuiying and retreating hastily.

    Pan Ling'er said happily: "Brother Hu, we have won! The bad guys were scared away!" The little white snake jumped back on her shoulder, and the snake's head gently rubbed its owner's neck, looking very cute and cute.

    Hu Qingpeng wiped a handful of cold sweat with his backhand, and couldn't help but call for luck, and said: "Ling'er, fortunately you have the help of your 'friends', otherwise I would not be able to escape death! We can't stay here any longer, we have to leave quickly."

    Pan Ling'er said with a smile: "Those bad guys have suffered a big loss and will never dare to come back to cause trouble again. Why should we leave?"

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "We are in the light and the other side is in the dark. Now that they know that I have lost all my martial arts, they will definitely use various means to assassinate me. As the saying goes, guns are easy to hide, but hidden arrows are hard to guard against! After all, you can't do it ten times a day.  He has been following me for two hours, and if he is even slightly negligent, my head will definitely be in danger!"

    Pan Ling'er thought for a moment and said, "That makes sense! Let's play hide-and-seek with them." He quickly put away all the poisonous insects crawling on the ground, went back to his room, picked up his luggage, and walked downstairs with Hu Qingpeng.

    Because of the fierce battle between the two sides just now, the people in the inn were scared away for fear of catching rice and fish.  The whole inn was quiet, and the clothes and coins left behind by people when they fled were scattered everywhere, making it look very messy.  The two stepped on the stairs, and the wooden boards creaked extremely harshly.

    As soon as the two of them got down to the first floor, they suddenly saw a figure shaking outside the door. There was a loud bang, the half-open door was smashed into pieces, and sawdust flew everywhere.  A middle-aged man with a thin body and a cold face stepped through the door first, followed by a gray-haired old man and Xia Shuiying, and finally Qi Jian and other Dian Cang disciples. There were eleven or two people in total, all carrying heavy loads.  Green steel long sword.  Hu Qingpeng and Pan Ling'er didn't expect the other side's reinforcements to arrive so quickly, and they looked down on each other.

    The middle-aged man suddenly came face to face with Hu Qingpeng and snorted, "Third Junior Brother, are you talking about them?"

    Xia Shuiying gritted her teeth and said, "Reporting to the head brother, it is these two little devils!"

    The middle-aged man was Gu Jinqiang, the leader of the Diancang Sect. He squeezed his fist hard and cracked his knuckles, and said coldly: "Little witch, did you poison my disciples? Hand over the antidote quickly.  , otherwise you will be in good hands!" He rushed over immediately after receiving the news of Hu Qingpeng's appearance, only half an hour behind Xia Shuiying and others.  After the two sides merged, their strength increased greatly, so they naturally did not take the enemy seriously.

    Pan Ling'er put her hands on her hips and said, "I won't give it to you, how about that?"

    Gu Jinqiang sneered: "Young little baby, you are so arrogant!" He suddenly jumped forward and used the "Two Dragons Playing with Pearls" move, and thrust his two fingers into her eyes fiercely.

    Pan Ling'er stepped back, took out his right hand at the same time, and threw the little white snake at the enemy.  But I saw lightning flashing in the white shadow, so fast that I could hardly distinguish its movement.  Gu Jinqiang raised his left palm, sending out a cold and sharp palm wind, knocking back the white snake several feet away. His right hand turned his fingers into a palm and hit the upper end of Pan Ling'er's arm from the air.  There was just a click, and Pan Ling'er's forearm was broken. The pain caused her face to look pale and she was sweating like rain.

    Hu Qingpeng was heartbroken and shouted: "Stop!" He stretched out his arms to block Gu Jinqiang, "Master Gu, you are the White Dao Hero. With your status, it is not honorable to bully a little girl! I am you.  If you want to kill the enemy quickly, if you want to kill or behead me, just come to me alone, don't vent your anger on innocent people!"

    Gu Jinqiang raised his eyebrows and said word by word: "Hu, you first killed my son, and then harmed my junior brother and sister. You have a deep feud with Dian Cang. Do you think you can walk out of this inn alive today?"  "The shoulder moved slightly, and a palm imprinted on his chest.

    Hu Qingpeng groaned and flew backwards. He hit the wall hard and slid softly to the ground. He couldn't help but vomited a few mouthfuls of black blood, and he didn't know how many ribs were broken.  He said with difficulty: "Master Gu, if you want to kill me, hurry up and don't waste your time!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ancient goldHe said with a ferocious smile: "If I kill you with one sword, wouldn't it be an advantage for you? I will first cut off your tendons and hamstrings, blind your eyes, cut off your tongue, and soak you in a cesspool for seven weeks.  Sun, it won¡¯t be too late to kill you!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng felt his hair stand on end, his limbs were cold, and he said angrily: "It's no wonder that you are the leader of a sect, but you have such a vicious heart, you are simply not a human being!"

    Gu Jinqiang became angry and shouted: "How dare you speak harshly when you are about to die? I'll cut off your tongue first!" Just as he was about to take action, he suddenly heard a strange sound and lowered his head to see dozens of poisonous insects charging at them with bared teeth.  When they came, some sprayed poisonous juice from a distance of ten feet, and their shapes were terrifying.  He immediately took a few steps back and whispered: "Uncle Ding!" The white-haired old man said: "Here we come!" Standing side by side with him, he shouted loudly at the same time, and pushed forward with his four palms, only to see a faint  White mist surged over and immediately froze most of the poisonous insects to the ground.  The remaining poisonous insects were trembling with fear and turned around and ran away.

    Pan Ling'er felt regretful and frightened at the same time. She retreated to Hu Qingpeng's side and whispered: "Brother, I can't defeat him, what should I do?"

    Hu Qingpeng looked at her frightened and pale face, his eyes were hot, and he said guiltily: "Ling'er, I'm sorry, it was me who dragged you down!"

    Pan Ling'er shook her head desperately and said, "No, it's not! I have never regretted being with my eldest brother."

    Gu Jin forcefully drew his sword out of its sheath and sneered: "Stop acting in front of me! Hu Qingpeng, which of your hands and feet should we start with?"

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 3: Tenderness of a Tough Man

    Hu Qingpeng said coldly: "Stop talking nonsense, just do it! If Hu frowns and writes his name upside down!" He knew that he would not be able to survive today, and there was no need to kneel down and beg for mercy. He just wanted to die quickly.  But what he regretted most was that he could not tell Chi Yan personally how Yiwu Feng fell into the river, and explain clearly the matter of revenge. He really would not die in peace.  Thinking that Yu Wenzheng, Li Meixian and others were still living happily in the world, he gritted his teeth with hatred.

    Gu Jin forced his jaw and said: "Okay, you are indeed a tough guy! It's a pity that you went astray and became a lackey of the Demon Cult, ruining your future in vain. You fell into my hands today, which is just retribution! To avoid long nights and endless dreams.  , I'm not welcome!" The long sword was sent away, and the tip of the sword was pointed at the tendons of his lower limbs.

    At this moment, there was a scream, and a small stone suddenly hit the spine of Gu Jinqiang's sword. It shocked his fingers and made him almost unable to hold the hilt of the sword.  An accident suddenly occurred, and everyone looked at each other in shock.  The disciples of Dian Cang did not wait for the master's instructions, and all drew their swords in their hands, focusing on alert.

    Gu Jinqiang's heart was agitated, but on the surface he was still as cold as ice, and he raised his voice: "Which friend on the road is trying to make things difficult for me from the Dian Cang Sect? Please come forward and speak!"

    A few disdainful sneers were heard, a figure flashed, and a red-haired man as strong as a lion jumped in from the window, exuding a domineering and wild aura, which naturally made people feel great pressure.  He looked like a tired man with a stern expression, and a terrifying murderous intention flashed deep in his eyes. He ignored the people of the Diancang Sect who were facing a formidable enemy, and stepped in front of Hu Qingpeng, grabbing him.  His chest lifted him up like a chicken, and said in a deep voice: "Is everything you wrote in your letter true? You are still not a man, why can't you protect your own woman?"

    Hu Qingpeng felt sour in his heart. Facing Chi Yan's accusation, he didn't know where to start with a thousand words. He lowered his head sadly and said: "I did not protect her well, and I indeed bear an unshirkable responsibility. I have been deeply poisoned, and Baiyun  Yu Wenzheng of Zong has abolished his martial arts, so the matter of avenging Sister Feng can only be left to you. You must make them pay with their lives!"

    Chi Yan's face changed color slightly. After receiving Hu Qingpeng's letter, he felt like a thunderbolt from the blue. He still had a ten thousandth chance of luck, but looking at Hu Qingpeng's sad expression, this last hope burst like a bubble.  .  With a loosening of his fingers, Hu Qingpeng fell to the ground and slowly closed his eyes. The corners of his eyes were moist, and two drops of sad tears oozed out.

    Hu Qingpeng stared blankly at the tears in the corners of his eyes, empathizing with his feelings. His eyes became hot, and two lines of tears flowed down silently.  The two of them were sitting and standing, both thinking about Yi Wufeng, and there was no need to elaborate on the sentimentality.

    When Gu Jinqiang saw this big man talking to Hu Qingpeng as if no one else was around, he couldn't help but get angry and shouted: "Hey, who are you? Are you an accomplice of this little devil?"

    Chi Yan was as motionless as a stone statue, and yelled impatiently: "Get out!!" This sound contained the strong internal energy, which made the eardrums of the disciples of the Diancang sect hurt, and the blood surged.

    How has Gu Jinqiang ever been so despised?  Although he knew that the other party was highly skilled in martial arts, he could not swallow his bad breath no matter what.  He sneered and said: "Do you think you are the King of Heaven? I want to kill him in front of you!" The long sword pierced Hu Qingpeng's throat. He had already used the unique skill of the Dian Cang Sect to kill him with one sword.

    Hu Qingpeng sighed: "If you want to kill me, you are not qualified yet!"

    Before he finished speaking, Chiyanhu's eyes suddenly opened, his aura suddenly increased by three points, and a huge iron fist slammed into Gu Jinqiang's sword spine.  The internal forces of the two sides clashed, and Gu Jinqiang suffered a big loss immediately, staggering back with a muffled groan.  Chi Yan gained the upper hand and was not merciful. He drew back his left fist and punched out his right fist like a hammer, aiming at the enemy's lower abdominal dantian. He seemed to be slow but was actually fast. The cold wind of the fist swept across the entire inn.  Gu Jinqiang let out a sharp roar, slashed his left palm horizontally, followed by a series of flying kicks with his feet, and in the blink of an eye, he collided with his opponent's iron fist several times.  The figures suddenly separated, and Gu Jinqiang flew upside down and landed near the gate, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. No one else has time to intervene.  When the white-haired old man Ding Mu saw the leader's defeat, he shouted angrily: "Thieves of the Demon Cult, please stop being so arrogant!" He clapped his hands quickly, and a cloud of white frost mist blew toward Chi Yan.

    Chi Yan laughed and said: "You can show your ugliness even if you are a trivial person!" He turned his fist into a palm, and his palm suddenly turned red, as if there was a flame burning, and he fought back.

    Two palm winds, one cold and one hot, collided halfway, only to hear a hissing sound, and the white frost mist was evaporated in an instant.  Chi Yan's palm force continued to strike, hitting Ding Mu's chest, burning his clothes into ashes, revealing two distinct palm prints.  Ding Mu spurted blood and stumbled backwards.

    "Uncle!" Xia Shuiying screamed and hugged Ding Mu's body, her hands and feet were cold and she didn't even have the slightest fighting spirit.  The other disciples had pale faces and retreated towards the gate in panic. No one dared to challenge this fierce man.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ancient gold is forcedSuppressing his internal injuries, he said in a trembling voice: "You, you are the Demon Dragon Chi Yan!" As the leader of a sect in the southwest border, he had heard a little about Chi Yan's appearance and unique skills. When the two looked at each other, he couldn't help but  Terrified.  If the opponent had ambushed a large number of Demon Cult disciples outside the inn, the Diancang Sect would be completely wiped out today.

    Chi Yan raised his head to the sky and let out a long roar, which made the roof tiles rustle. He shouted proudly: "Now that you know my name, why don't you get out of here?! Do you want me to kill you all?"

    How could Gu Jinqiang dare to say any more nonsense? He silently called on his disciples to run away. He really ran as far as he could, for fear that they would change their minds and not see the sun tomorrow.

    Chi Yan picked up Hu Qingpeng and Pan Ling'er from the left and the right, regardless of whether they were shocking or not, he jumped up to the roof, and in less than half a moment, he was in the wilderness outside the city.  Chi Yan climbed up a deserted hillside, let go of the two of them, and said in a deep voice: "Hu Qingpeng, what is your relationship with this little girl? How long have you known each other?"

    Seeing Chi Yan's unkind look, Hu Qingpeng knew that he had misunderstood, so he smiled bitterly and said, "She is the daughter of the leader of the Baidu Sect, and she is the sister that Sister Feng and I recognize together." He then found two branches and fixed them for Pan Ling'er.  With his injured arm, he then told the story of what he and Yi Wufeng had experienced along the way, how they encountered the Baiyun Sect's pursuit, how they met Pan Ling'er, and how they watched Yi Wufeng be forced into the river.

    Chi Yan's face was uncertain, and he repeatedly questioned and verified the details of Yi Wufeng before he fell into the river. Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief and said decisively: "Although Xiaofeng fell into the river, based on her martial arts and internal strength, it is very likely that  **It¡¯ll be okay. She¡¯s probably still alive!¡±

    "What?!" Hu Qingpeng couldn't believe his ears, his hands were trembling with excitement, and said: "What, what did you just say? Sister Feng is still alive? Didn't she use the 'Devil Disintegration **'?"

    Chi Yan explained: "You have no knowledge of the secret knowledge of our sect, that's why you have this question. The magic of disintegration of demons is a mental method of our sect that stimulates the potential of the human body to temporarily improve the skill. The caster must use  His own lifespan is the price. The highest stage of this method is to use internal force to blow his body into pieces and die with the enemy. According to you, Xiaofeng's face only changed six times before using this method, and she suffered as a result.  Although her internal injuries were serious, they were not life-threatening. Only if her energy and blood changed nine times at that time would her soul be shattered and she would truly lose her life."

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s already withered heart was beating violently, and he couldn¡¯t help laughing loudly, and murmured: ¡°Sister Feng, you are still alive, you are not dead! That¡¯s great!¡± In the midst of laughter, tears ran uncontrollably across his face.  Looking around, the originally gray world suddenly regained its colorful colors, and every white cloud and every grass shined with beautiful luster.  The songs sung by the birds soaring in the sky are so moving and intoxicating.

    Pan Ling'er glanced at Chi Yan timidly, bit her lower lip and said, "Since Sister Feng is not dead, why doesn't she show up? She has been missing for ten days!"

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked and said worriedly: "The current of the river is very fast, and there are many cliffs on both sides of the river. Sister Feng was seriously injured at the time. I'm afraid it will be difficult to climb up the river bank. What if" He suddenly stopped talking, suddenly happy and worried, and everything was in chaos.  .

    Chi Yan shook his head and said: "Xiaofeng will be fine! The leader once looked at her face and said that she is not a short-lived person. I believe that sooner or later she will appear alive in front of us." He secretly made up his mind to  Immediately send people to look for Yi Wufeng near Wumeng Mountain, digging three feet into the ground to find her.

    Hu Qingpeng said: "I hope she is safe and sound!" He felt happy and sad at the same time. He was happy that Yi Wufeng still had hope of survival, but sad that his time on earth was limited, and the poison of Jiujue Acacia was about to spread.  I can't wait until the day I meet her again.  After groping for a long time in his arms, only the jade pendant that Tang Xue gave to him had a commemorative meaning, so he handed the jade pendant to Chi Yan and said: "Brother Chi Yan, I am too poisoned and may not survive a few days. If it happens in the future  When you see Sister Feng again, please give her this jade pendant and tell her to live a good life and never do anything stupid. If we meet in the next life, I will still love her!"

    Chi Yan took a closer look at the warm and delicate jade pendant in his palm, and suddenly his whole body trembled, as if he had seen something incredible, and his face looked strange.  He stretched out his huge palm and gently rubbed the jade pendant. There was a hint of tenderness and emotion in his eyes, and he asked in a low voice, "Where did you get this 'Xuantian Colorful Phoenix Ruyi Jade Pendant'?"

    Hu Qingpeng asked in astonishment: "Have you ever seen this jade pendant?" Chi Yan was able to tell the full name of the jade pendant, which was beyond his expectation.

    Chi Yan showed a rare tenderness on his face and smiled: "This is the personal token of Li Yan'er, the most beautiful woman in the martial arts world in the past. How could I not recognize it? At that time, its appeal was even greater than the token of the leader of the martial arts league. I don't know how many passionate men there were.  Crazy for its owner!"

    Hu Qingpeng suddenlyVarious rumors arose about Li Yaner's beauty.  "The energy of the Yuan Dynasty was exhausted, and when the heroes were competing in the Central Plains, a woman with a mysterious identity suddenly appeared on the rivers and lakes. She called herself 'Li Yan'er'. She had ice-cold skin, elegant temperament, gentleness and generousness, and was proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting.  She was extremely beautiful, and within a few months her reputation spread throughout the world, and she was recognized as 'the most beautiful woman in the martial arts world'. At that time, disciples of aristocratic families and young heroes, I don't know how many people were fascinated by her and did not even think about food or tea. She  He is gentle and gentle, and is generally kind and polite to everyone, so that no one can find anything wrong. Those suitors all think that they have hope for a kiss, and no one is willing to give in. They go back and forth, and they inevitably fight behind the scenes and fight to the death.  There were more people, and many sects began to attack each other in order to avenge their disciples, causing chaos and bloodshed. After countless fierce battles, those who were inferior to others and their sects fell one by one.  In the end, only four people, Tang Bowen, the top young master of the Tang Sect, Chi Yan, the leader of the Demon Cult, Zhou Mingye, the young master of Kunlun, and Murong Bufan, the eldest son of the Murong family, broke out Unexpectedly, on the eve of their decisive battle, a mysterious figure suddenly appeared  Someone came out to reveal Li Yaner's true identity. It turned out that she was not a Han, but the biological princess of the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Her real name was 'Su Ge Buhan'. The emperor of the Yuan Dynasty sent her to join the world with the purpose of using her beauty to cause chaos in the world and the sect.  The fight prevented the martial arts people from fully supporting the rebels and delayed the victory of the rebels. When the news came out, everyone was in an uproar. Everyone scolded and accused Li Yan'er of being a beauty, a scourge, a foreign temptress In the face of righteousness, Chi Yan and others are Han people, it is impossible  He also had an affair with a Mongolian princess and declared to break off all relations with Li Yan'er. Only Tang Bowen said nothing about this matter" Chi Yan was Tang Bowen's love rival at that time. He had a close relationship with Li Yan'er and was familiar with her tokens.  It's normal.

    Pan Linger chuckled and said, "Uncle Chi, you were once one of her crazy suitors, right?"

    Chi Yan¡¯s face actually turned red, he scratched his head and said, ¡°Young people are so arrogant, so young! The past has long since disappeared, so let¡¯s not mention it! Brother Hu, you haven¡¯t told me the truth yet.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng did not hide anything, and sighed: "Actually, it's a long story. This jade pendant was given to me by Aunt Li's daughter six and a half years ago." At that moment, he met Tang Bowen and his wife by chance, hiding from everyone in the rainy night.  The past story of being chased by Fang forces and finally escaping from death was told truthfully.  When it was mentioned that Li Yan'er was killed in a sneak attack and Tang Bowen and Tang Xue were heartbroken, Pan Ling'er burst into tears and burst into tears.

    After listening to him tell this thrilling past story, Chi Yan clenched his fists tightly, and the veins on his forehead were pulsing. He suddenly stamped his feet and cursed: "Tang Bowen, this bastard, if I meet him again one day, I will have to break his neck with my own hands."  !" Depressed in his heart, he raised his fist and smashed the ground with a roar. A moment later, more than a dozen large craters with a diameter of five feet were blasted on the ground, which was shocking.  After he finished venting, his excitement gradually calmed down. He glanced at the silent Hu Qingpeng and said slowly: "I made an oath to Miss Li back then. No matter who comes to me with this jade pendant in the future, I will  I will agree to any of his requests, even if my body is shattered to pieces. Now that the jade pendant is in your hand, do you have any wishes that you would like me to help you fulfill? "

    Hu Qingpeng didn¡¯t expect that this jade pendant had such power. He was stunned for a moment and said in surprise: "Really? Can I make any request?"

    Chi Yan frowned and said, "You doubt me? I've made my word and I will never change it!"

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly waved his hands and said: "No, no!" He took a deep breath and said word by word: "My request is actually very simple. Please try to resolve the poison in my body! Since Sister Feng may still be alive in the world, I don't want to die.  , I want to wait for her to come back alive."

    Chi Yan had already anticipated his thoughts and said calmly: "I promise you!"

    Seeing that he agreed so readily, Hu Qingpeng felt a little uneasy and said hesitantly: "Do you know what the poison is in me? Even You Hentian is helpless, what can you do?"

    Chi Yan looked at the west sky and said leisurely: "No matter how severe the poison is, as long as the old man is willing to take action, everything will be easy."

    Hu Qingpeng asked dubiously: "Who are you talking about? Is he a god?"

    Chi Yan said respectfully: "To us disciples of the sect, he is the supreme god! If my master, the current leader of the sect, is willing to exorcise poison for you, you will never die!"

    Hu Qingpeng lost his voice and said, "It's him! You, can you persuade him?" You Hentian once mentioned that in order to cure the poison of Jiu Jue Xiangsi Powder, one of the first steps is to ask a master with profound power to cleanse his muscles.  Marrow, which uses supreme magical power to expel toxins.  The only people in the world who have this skill are the leader of the Demon Sect and the great master Jun Wangyou and the Baiyun Sect Ning Wufan.  The second is to use the method of fighting poison with poison.  Now that the Golden Silkworm Gu King cannot be obtained, only the three masters in the world can save his life.

    Chi Yan muttered:?Don't be too happy too early, I'm only 30% sure.  The biggest problem at the moment is that you are not a disciple of the divine sect. If your master is unknown, my master will not save you.  "

    Hu Qingpeng has already stepped into the gate of hell with one foot. When he is facing death, he finally hopes for a glimmer of life and has the opportunity to reunite with his lover. How can he let the opportunity slip through his fingers?  He narrowly escaped death this time, and he had already seen through the sectarian prejudices in the world. So why not become a disciple of the Demon Sect for the sake of Yiwufeng!  He smiled slightly and said: "Brother Chi Yan, I have been expelled from the door wall by the Hengshan sect, and now I am an orphan with no family or sect. If I ask to join the divine sect, will I meet your conditions?"

    Chi Yan patted him on the shoulder and laughed loudly: "That's what I've been waiting for! As long as I recommend you, who dares to object to you joining our divine religion?"

    Hu Qingpeng secretly sighed that he had finally fallen into the devil's path as everyone expected!  Such a result is thousands of miles away from his ambition when he first came to Hengshan!  Perhaps, this is because people are in the arena and cannot help themselves.

    Note: For details about the emotional entanglements of Li Yaner, Tang Bowen, Chi Yan and others, please see Volume 1, Chapter 13, "Beautiful Beauty", etc.

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 4: Snow Mountain Sanctuary

    Although Pan Linger was reluctant to leave, Chi Yan insisted on sending someone to escort her back to Baidu Village, and took Hu Qingpeng all the way north.  The little girl wiped away her tears and waved goodbye to Hu Qingpeng step by step, promising to meet again in the future.

    Leaving the Yunnan-Guizhou Plateau, crossing the Jinsha River and heading north along the Yalong River, the terrain gradually rises. The Shaluli Mountains and the Daxue Mountains stretch endlessly, and the towering snow peaks can be seen when looking up.  Although it was only the beginning of autumn in September, it was already very cold in the mountainous areas of northwest Sichuan, which made Hu Qingpeng suffer a lot because he was unable to use his energy to keep out the cold.  Fortunately, Chi Yan was very familiar with the folklore and legends along the way, and he didn't feel lonely during the journey as he talked about the world and the sky.

    After traveling thousands of miles, the two finally arrived near Bayan Har Mountain.  This is one of the most majestic and tallest mountains in southern Qinghai. It runs almost through the entire territory of Qinghai and echoes the Qilian Mountains in the north. It surrounds the famous Qaidam Basin like a pair of huge arms.  Bayan Hara Mountain is covered with snow all year round, and the white ice covers the forested peaks, reflecting the holy light, as if it has been guarding the grassland under its feet since ancient times. It is regarded by countless Tibetans as an indestructible "holy mountain"  ".  The Yellow River that irrigated Chinese civilization originated here.

    The closer you get to this towering mountain, the more magical and great you feel.  Along the way, you can often see believers kowtowing step by step, prostrate themselves on the ground, saluting the "holy mountain" devoutly, chanting sutras and praying all the time.

    Chi Yan looked at the snow-capped mountains and said: "This mountain is not only the mountain of the Holy Spirit for Buddhists, but also the holy city and altar of our religion. All disciples of the religion are proud to be able to enter the holy city to serve the leader. If there is no leader,  Summons that believers below the fourth level are not allowed to enter the Holy City." In the Demonic Cult, all believers except the leader are divided into ten levels. The higher level represents his higher position and greater power.  The religious elders are ninth-level disciples.

    Under the auspices of Chi Yan, Hu Qingpeng had officially held an initiation ceremony and became a junior disciple of the Demon Sect. He said, "Then if you brought me into the city without authorization, wouldn't it be a violation of the rules of this sect and would be criticized by others?"

    Chi Yan laughed loudly and said: "Rules are made by people, and they should be broken. If you restrain your hands and feet in everything, how can you achieve great things!"

    Entering the Bayan Harshan Mountains, there is a small town built on the mountain, guarding the chokepoint of the road like a vulture.  Caravans and horse teams from all over came to rest here. Almost every inn was packed with people, and dialects spoken in all over the world could be heard.  The market in the town is even more lively, with a dazzling array of local products from all over the country, especially the most popular trade in grain, tea, salt, etc.  This is the outer stronghold secretly controlled by the Demon Sect, and it is also the only way to the Holy City. No disturbance can escape the eyes of the Demon Sect.

    Chi Yan¡¯s red hair was very eye-catching. As soon as he stepped into the town, he was immediately greeted by demon sect disciples dressed as ordinary people and respectfully invited the two of them to stay in a clean and tidy inn.  After the two took a quick shower, Chi Yan called the shopkeeper and asked directly: "Shopkeeper Zhang, is there any recent news about Elder Yi's disappearance in Wumeng Mountain?" They had been trekking in the mountainous area for several days, and communication was interrupted, so they didn't know.  Check the progress of the search for Yi Wufeng.

    The shopkeeper Zhang is a disciple of the Demon Cult who specializes in collecting and organizing intelligence information from various places. He thought for a while and answered: "Back to the eldest son, after Elder Yi disappeared in Wumeng Mountain, we sent a total of 287 people to search.  It has been thirty-one days, and Elder Yi's whereabouts have not been found, nor her body found." As he spoke, he looked at Hu Qingpeng out of the corner of his eye.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart sank, and an unknown shadow weighed heavily on his chest.  After such a long and large-scale search, we should see people alive and corpses after death. How come there is no news at all?  Could it be that she unfortunately sank to the bottom of the river, was eaten by fish and shrimp, and was buried in the mud forever?  Every day that passes, Yi Wufeng's hope of survival decreases and becomes increasingly slim.  He didn't even dare to think too much, what would he do if Yi Wufeng really died?  He could only pray to God, begging for a miracle to come to Yi Wufeng.

    Chi Yan frowned and said: "Send a message to the people leading the team. Without my consent, the search operation must not stop! If Elder Yi is found, everyone will be credited with a great achievement. If he does not work well, he cannot be found.  Useful clues will be severely punished!"

    Shopkeeper Zhang said: "I promise to deliver the master's original words verbatim."

    Chi Yan nodded: "Go and do it right away!"

    "Yes!" Shopkeeper Zhang bowed slightly and exited the guest room.  After he returned to his bedroom, he immediately drafted two secret letters. One was sent out, and the other was tied to Snow Eagle's leg, sneaked to the backyard and released.

    After resting for a night, the next day the two of them followed a group of Demon Cult disciples and headed towards the Holy City.  This team of demon sect disciples was responsible for escorting grain, oil and other goods, leading the way in front of the convoy, while Chi Yan and Hu Qingpeng rode at the end of the team.

      When passing through a canyon that day, as soon as the convoy entered the mouth of the canyon, several Tibetans drove a herd of yaks and ran across the road. By chance, they blocked Chi Yan and Hu Qingpeng's horses and stopped them.  Outside the canyon.  Due to the narrow mountain road, the two had to rein in their horses and move to the side of the road to let the yaks pass first.  The Tibetans shouted loudly, waving their whips in the air, making crackling noises, and approached the two of them intentionally or unintentionally.

    Chi Yanhun didn't care and pointed forward: "After crossing the canyon, we will reach the holy city of our religion in two days' journey. Whether you are alive or dead will be clear to me after I meet the leader."

    Hu Qingpeng smiled lightly and said: "What joy is there in life, and what is there to be afraid of in death!"

    Chi Yan laughed, his heart moved, and he suddenly jumped into the air.  Almost at the same time, dozens of poisonous needles as thin as an ox's hair flashed and disappeared, and they all hit his mount.  I saw the few Tibetans opening their thick robes, taking out the hidden 100-melted steel knives, dancing the knives like snow, and pounced on Chiyan regardless of their lives.  In an instant, murderous intent soared into the sky, and the endless sword light tore through the air, eager to devour Chi Yan.

    This assassination operation was so sudden, Hu Qingpeng could not believe his eyes. Oh my God, in the core area controlled by the Demon Cult, the eldest disciple of the Demon Cult leader was actually assassinated!  If it's not that there's something wrong with the demon sect's defense system, it's that there's a fierce factional dispute within the demon sect.  The martial arts of these killers were strange and ruthless, and their cooperation with each other was so tacit that they were almost flawless. For a while, Chi Yan was unable to stand on the ground to take a breath.  The more Hu Qingpeng watched, the more frightened he became. If two more killers were added, even those with martial arts skills as powerful as Chi Yan would definitely be injured!  It's strange. Since the mastermind dared to murder Chi Yan, he must have carefully planned it beforehand. How could there be such an obvious omission?  Unless he has other plans!  As soon as he thought of this, a strong premonition of uneasiness suddenly hit his heart. He pushed the horse's back with both hands and rolled off the saddle.

    Without any warning, a terrifying sword flash suddenly appeared among the fleeing yaks, and it struck the saddle hard, cutting Hu Qingpeng's horse in half.  The horse screamed and neighed, and the internal organs and blood from its abdomen rushed out, quickly dyeing the snow red.

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng fell off the horse, the hot horse blood splashed all over his head and body, making him feel sticky and uncomfortable.  He instinctively wiped the blood on his face, and saw the figure flash, and the coldness reached his body, and a sharp long knife stabbed into his chest like lightning.  If Hu Qingpeng had not lost his power, he would have had at least five ways to avoid this fatal knife, but at this moment he could only barely avoid the left chest area.

    There was a soft hiss, and the sharp blade penetrated straight into his right chest.  As soon as the tip of the knife pierced his skin, the internal energy contained in the knife made his blood surge. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, right on the killer's face.

    Hu Qingpeng clearly felt the strange coldness and pain when the blade penetrated his vagina. He didn't even see the killer's face clearly. Only one thought flashed through his mind - this time he will definitely die!  At this moment, the steel knife suddenly lost its original strength and stopped advancing!  Hu Qingpeng looked in shock and saw the killer's eyes bulging, his throat growling a few times, and he fell to the ground unwillingly, motionless.

    Hu Qingpeng was confused. The opponent could kill him with just a move of his hand. Why did he show mercy at the critical moment?  He endured the pain and turned the killer over, and couldn't help but be shocked. In just a short moment, the killer's face became swollen, his skin turned dark black, and strands of black blood flowed out of his seven orifices, as if he had been poisoned.  Hu Qingpeng suddenly realized that the poisonous blood in his body was the most poisonous thing in the world. If his opponent was sprayed at close range, how could he withstand such severe poison?  Escape from death this time can be said to be extremely dangerous.  After he was stunned, he couldn't help but wonder, who designed this murderous plot?

    Suddenly, Chi Yan roared and crashed into the sword curtain. He blasted out his iron fist and knocked the killers several feet away. He swayed and landed in front of Hu Qingpeng. He saw that he was covered in blood and his chest was full of blood.  There was a steel knife stuck in it. He was shocked and angry, and asked anxiously: "How is your injury? Can you still hold on?"

    Although Hu Qingpeng looked terrifying, he was not fatally injured after all. He whispered: "If you don't stop my bleeding, I'm afraid I won't wait until I see the Holy City and die." Chi Yan hurriedly sealed the acupuncture points near his wound.  , and then pulled out the steel knife.  Fortunately, Hu Qingpeng wore very thick clothes because he was afraid of the cold, and the killer failed to use all his strength. The tip of the knife only pierced the lung lobe, and the wound was not too deep.

    Chi Yan breathed a sigh of relief and said with a wry smile: "I, Chi Yan, have been traveling around the world for many years and have experienced countless storms and waves. Today, I almost capsized in the gutter due to my carelessness. If you are killed, how can I have the honor to step into the Holy Land in the future?  Half a step into the city?" As he spoke, he stopped the bleeding and bandaged his wound.  The other party entangled him with several dead soldiers to create the illusion of assassinating him and lowered the alertness of him and Hu Qingpeng. Then the real killer hidden among the cattle took the opportunity to attack Hu Qingpeng.  If it weren't for Hu Qingpeng's special physique, the poisonous blood would be extremely powerful.??Chi Yan is about to stumble at the door of his home.

    Hu Qingpeng asked in confusion: "This place is only two days away from the Holy Journey. It is supposed that no one from outside the church would mix in. Why would something like this happen? Moreover, when the other party laid out their plan, the main target was actually me.  Why is this?"

    Chi Yan's face turned cold, his eyes flashed with flickering flames, and he said slowly: "Within a thousand miles around, there is no one with the courage, courage, and ability to lay out such a killing plan. Except for my third junior brother, there is no one else."  Two people!"

    Hu Qingpeng asked curiously: "Who is your junior brother? Do I have any deep grudge against him?"

    Chi Yan said: "My junior brother is called Cheng Ying. He is scheming and vicious. He is known as the 'Little Young Master'. He is a handsome and suave man in our religion. He once tried every means to pursue Xiaofeng and tried to take her as his own.  , and finally forced Xiaofeng to go far to the southwest to avoid his harassment. You first won Xiaofeng's heart, and then caused her to fall into the water and disappear. Just imagine, can Cheng Ying not hate you to the bone? He wants to kill you this time  , he did not hesitate to use the dead soldiers he had secretly trained for many years." He glanced at the dead horse that was broken into two parts, and then said: "The person who assassinated you should be the most elite 'Seven Shura' under Cheng Ying's command. Fortunately, you were alert enough to avoid it.  He must strike his first fully prepared strike, otherwise his plan to kill two birds with one stone will succeed!"

    Hu Qingpeng said with lingering fear: "I can understand his murder. Why do you want to deliberately attack your prestige? Aren't you brothers?"

    Chi Yan laughed dumbly: "Do you know what the creed advocated by this religion is? That is, the strong is king! Anyone who wants to gain greater power must have super strong martial arts and brains, and must firmly support himself.  His best friend. And all the sect leaders in the past have reached the top after countless battles. For thousands of years, which sect leader has not had his hands stained with the blood of his fellow disciples!"

    Hu Qingpeng shuddered and murmured: "You mean, Cheng Ying is your rival to become the next leader?"

    Chi Yan nodded: "That's right! Each of the three of us brothers has our own advantages, and we all hope to aspire to the throne of the next leader. Although we don't dare to fight with open swords and guns at the moment, it is inevitable to use hidden arrows. If you  If you cannot fully understand the creed of this sect, you will not be able to gain a foothold in the sect at all, and you will be killed by others at any time. The tricks you learned in the Hengshan sect will not work here. Whether you can adapt and survive depends entirely on  You have realized it yourself. I can't protect you forever, you have to fight your way out with your own fists, there is no other choice."

    Hu Qingpeng stared blankly at the dead bodies on the ground, the wounds on his chest throbbing, and he truly understood the cruelty of living in the Demon Cult.  The law of survival in the Demon Sect is to prey on the weak and use any means necessary.  Under such harsh rules, no one dares to relax.  If you don't want to die in the wilderness, the only way is to have strong power and make your enemies fearful.  The righteousness, peace, etiquette, justice, benevolence and demonic religion that the people in the White Way pursue have nothing to do with it. They are completely opposite to each other.  He took a deep breath and said in one word: "Don't worry, I couldn't die before, and I will never be killed so easily in the future. Whoever wants to kill me, I will live better than him!"

    Two days later, the group arrived at the edge of the Holy City without any danger.  Between the two majestic snow peaks, countless tall and white icicles stood on the flat ground, with thick bases and pointed heads, pointing toward the blue sky like countless sharp swords. The scene was spectacular.  Each icicle is several feet high, and the gaps between them are big enough for two carriages to pass side by side. People walking through them feel their own insignificance.

    Seeing that there was only a thin layer of snow inside the icicle, Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but ask: "Brother Chiyan, is there any hidden formation?" Any sinister formation will absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and then  An invisible barrier is formed within the area covered by the formation, making it difficult for birds to cross and snowflakes to enter.

    Chi Yan praised: "You are quite discerning! This formation is the 'Ten Directions Juehun Formation' secretly taught by our sect. It is said to have been handed down from ancient times. Once it is activated, the wind and snow will roar, and the ice blades will fire. Even if there are  Even thousands of troops and horses cannot escape. It¡¯s a pity that in the past five hundred years, no one has ever witnessed its earth-shaking power.¡±

    After passing through the Juehun Formation, your eyes suddenly opened up.  This is a vast valley, surrounded by towering snow-capped mountains. The first thing that jumps into the eye is a turquoise and transparent lake with rippling waves. The color becomes darker as you go further, gradually transitioning into sky blue.  Gently tapping the rocks on the shore.  The cliff on the right side of Bihu Lake is sharply cut, and on the left side is a gentle slope covered with lush green grass. On a slightly higher place, there are regularly distributed houses with unique shapes, facing the mountain like stars over the moon.  A black temple was built.  The black temple was made entirely of huge stones and was five feet high. It naturally exuded a majestic and solemn aura. There was a square in front of the door.  Behind the temple, countless tall and strong cedars grow continuously. A mountain road winds up through the pine forest and reaches a majestic palace on the mountainside.  The palace is nearly a hundred feet above the ground.It is made of black boulders, but the top of the temple is covered with thick ice and snow, which shines brightly in the sunlight, making it breathtaking.  Hu Qingpeng had extraordinary eyesight and could faintly see the large blood-red characters "Palace of the God of War" written in cinnabar above the palace entrance.

    Chi Yan pointed at the black temple and said: "That is the altar of our religion, which enshrines the bones and statues of the God of War. It is also the place where our religion holds important ceremonies and worships ancestors. The palace located on the mountainside is where the leader of the religion spends his daily life.  The living place - the 'Palace of the God of War'! It is a symbol representing the supreme power and the soul of this religion." There was a flame of desire in his eyes unconsciously.

    Hu Qingpeng looked up at the Palace of the God of War and was shocked. Who could have built such a magnificent and mysterious palace on such a steep mountain wall without the help of the power of ghosts and gods?  Thinking about the fact that he was about to meet Xuan Zong, the leader of the Demon Cult, and see with his own eyes this invincible martial arts master, a peerless strong man who looked down upon the world, with a mind as strong and stoic as his, I couldn't help but feel my heart beat wildly and my hands sweat.

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 5: Demon Cult Leader

    Suddenly, I saw figures flashing in the distance, and several masters rushed towards me.  Chi Yan's expression changed slightly, and he whispered: "Cheng Ying and his best friends are here! They are probably here to provoke demonstrations. Let me deal with it. Don't say anything. Within the scope of the Holy City, disciples are strictly prohibited.  Even if you fight, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t dare to hurt you.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "I'm not even afraid of death, am I still afraid of being threatened?" But he sighed secretly in his heart. He met such a terrible love rival as soon as he entered the Demon Cult, and his future development will definitely be very difficult.  But what Chi Yan said meant that once outside the scope of the Holy City, Cheng Ying could do whatever he wanted. This was what made him most uneasy.  Even if he can successfully detoxify, it is still unknown whether he can escape from Bayan Harshan alive!  The threat of becoming an eagle is like a thorn in the back, so you have to be careful at all times.

    The two of them were talking as they strode forward, and a moment later they met Cheng Ying and others halfway.

    The Cheng Ying sank to the ground and laughed loudly: "Senior Brother, I haven't seen you for a long time. You are still as charming and mighty as ever! But why didn't Senior Brother inform me before he came to the Holy City? I could go down the mountain to greet you in person.  We are here to entertain you." He has a slender figure, handsome appearance, eyes as cold as lightning, long eyebrows, and a generous and calm manner. He naturally exudes the temperament of a leader. Even though he is mixed in among tens of millions of people, you still catch him at first glance.  Will be firmly attracted to him.  The clothes he wears are well-cut and made of expensive materials, and the accessories he carries are all carefully selected. They are all rare treasures in the world, making him even more chic and outstanding.

    Cheng Ying was followed closely by three men and one woman. All of them were dressed in strange attire and had extraordinary looks. Their temples were raised high. At first glance, they looked like experienced masters.  They did not bow to Chi Yan when they saw him, but vigilantly guarded Cheng Ying, ready to take action at any time.

    Chi Yan smiled and said: "The Holy City is the holy land of our religion, not your Cheng Ying's territory. I will come when I want, do I need to inform you? Besides, I have already experienced your 'reception', and it was unexpected and perfect. Only  It's a pity that the person responsible for 'entertaining' was too lazy and fell asleep in the ice and snow. I hope the subordinates you send out next time will not be too embarrassing."

    How could Cheng Ying not hear the sting in his words? The corners of his eyes twitched slightly and he tried his best to hide the murderous intention in his heart. He said calmly: "Of course a few small stones can't set off huge waves! If senior brother falls so easily, it would be very disappointing to me.  So, I had expected the result. The reason why I asked for directions was just to say hello to Mr. Hu, who is famous in the martial arts world!" As he spoke, his eyes shot towards Hu Qingpeng like arrows, with hatred and jealousy in his eyes.  Enough to freeze the lake.  He spared no expense and used assassins he had secretly trained for many years to assassinate Hu Qingpeng. The result was a complete defeat and the entire army was wiped out. How can he not hate?

    Hu Qingpeng felt a chill in his heart. He suppressed the disgust in his heart and said Yi Zhou: "The new junior disciple Hu Qingpeng has met the young master!"

    Cheng Ying looked him up and down, with a look of disdain on his face, and frowned: "It's strange, you are just a vulgar person from the countryside, but Elder Yi would actually like you. Isn't it possible that she is blind?! Too  I'm disappointed!" In terms of martial arts, power, looks, and origins, how could Hu Qingpeng be better than him?  Why didn't Yi Wufeng love him and chose the mediocre Hu Qingpeng?  He really couldn't figure it out.

    Hu Qingpeng said, neither humble nor arrogant: "The ancients said, 'Likes gather together, things are divided into groups. We see each other with the same knowledge, hear each other with the same virtues, only the saints know the saints, only the virtuous know the virtuous'. If the young master judges others by their appearance, he will probably chill the hearts of all the heroes in the world."  ." This is a passage in Wang Fu's "Qianfu Lun" of the Han Dynasty. The original meaning is that only saints can recognize saints, only wise people can recognize wise people, and only talents can recognize talents.  He used it to ridicule the hawk as a mere facade, only focused on appearance and not a true leader.

    Cheng Ying did not expect his words to be so sharp, and was choked to the point of speechlessness.  A strong man with a sinewy face behind him shouted: "How dare you! Who are you to dare to speak out against the young master? Are you tired of living?" He opened his big hand and hit Hu Qingpeng's cheek from a distance.

    Chi Yan snorted coldly, waved his backhand, and the powerful palm wind immediately knocked the strong man back half a step, and said coldly: "Cheng Ying, are you deliberately trying to break the canon rules and see blood in the holy city? What if the gods are alarmed?  Elder Miao Feng or leader, do you think you will get good results?" Hu Qingpeng did not have the power to protect himself. If he was hit by that blow just now, he would not die but would be seriously injured.

    After all, Cheng Ying was not a reckless and impulsive person. He adjusted his mentality in an instant and signaled his subordinates not to act rashly. He smiled and said: "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding! Even if I had a hundred courages, I would not dare to violate the canon rules intentionally. But senior brother, you can lead me  A junior disciple entering the holy city seems to be clearly challenging the authority of the temple. How do you explain it?"

    Chi Yan laughed and said, "Thank you for your concern, junior brother. I will explain it clearly to the leader and Elder Feng later, so you don't have to worry about it! Let's go!" He took Hu Qingpeng's arm and walked straight over.

    Cheng Ying and others did not dare to stop them first, so they had to duck to the side of the road.He watched the two people walk away with open eyes.  Cheng Ying was angry and resentful, and the murderous intent in his eyes became even colder

    Hu Qingpeng felt the slightest chill on his back and whispered: "I'm afraid Cheng Ying won't give up here. I wonder what other conspiracies he will use?"

    Chi Yan said: "Chengying City Mansion is deep and good at calculations. If he is not 90% sure, he will not take action rashly in the short term. What's more, under the eyes of the leader, what tricks can he play? You can guard against him, but  Don¡¯t be afraid of him.¡±

    Entering the building area, it is still very quiet, and you can't hear any noise.  Everyone was walking in a hurry, working busy and orderly, and no one was chatting.  The Demonic Cult has power all over the world and has numerous industries, and the Holy City is the core hub for dealing with all matters within the Cult. There is a vast amount of documents and materials that need to be sorted out every day.  Not only must the intelligence information from various places be statistically filtered and then submitted to the leader for review and decision, but also the leader's orders must be passed on, and all forces within the church must be coordinated to ensure the normal operation of the church. The workload is quite heavy.

    Hu Qingpeng saw such a complex and huge internal organization of the gang for the first time, and asked in surprise: "Does the leader have to read so much information every day? Isn't that more tiring than being an emperor?"

    Chi Yan said with a smile: "This sect is not a simple sect in the world. It is involved in all kinds of industries such as commerce, equipment, shipbuilding, animal husbandry, casinos, restaurants, brocades, etc. It also governs tens of thousands of believers and 23 tribes. In normal times, it also has  It takes a lot of effort to guard against the attacks of major gangs and enemies. Therefore, becoming a leader is not an easy task! Sometimes, being a leader of a religious cult is more tiring and more difficult than being a good emperor."

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "Since being a leader is asking for trouble, why are you still fighting for this position?"

    Chi Yan said: "You must have read the history books, right? It turns out that Emperor Taizong Li Shimin of the Tang Dynasty was not the prince, but in order to seize the throne, he launched the Xuanwu Gate Revolution and killed his brothers. There are countless similar situations in the past dynasties. As long as you are born into an emperor's family,  Sooner or later you have to face such a scene. The same is true in the divine religion. Only the disciples with the highest martial arts skills and the shrewdest minds are qualified to succeed the master and become the new leader. This has been the case with the changes of leader in the past generations, and here we are  Generation is no exception. Regardless of whether Cheng Ying and I are willing to be rivals, we have no choice." He paused and said leisurely: "Maybe one day, you will also become my rival!"

    Hu Qingpeng was startled by the hidden meaning in his words, and laughed and said: "How is that possible? I am a useless person, how can I be qualified to be your opponent?"

    Chi Yan said calmly: "Nothing is impossible in this world! When you have the opportunity to kill me in the future, don't be soft-hearted. Likewise, when I have the opportunity to kill you, don't blame me."

    Looking at his serious expression, Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but sweating on his palms, and secretly smiled bitterly. Did Chi Yan praise himself too much?  What qualifications does a person whose martial arts skills have been abolished have to dominate the world and be proud of the world?  He didn't even dare to hope.

    While talking, the two of them walked to the temple.  The style of the temple is quite unique. The pure black stone walls are indestructible and give people a strong sense of oppression. It is a place where the Demon Cult holds major ceremonies and sacrifices. It is managed by seven priests.  If you look carefully, you will see that there are countless patterns carved on the hard boulders. The lines are rough and concise. They seem to depict scenes of people hunting, offering sacrifices, dancing, and fighting in ancient times. In particular, the scenes of war are very grand and full of cruelty and blood.  breath.  The door of the temple is closed, and four sculpture-like guards stand outside the door.

    Chi Yan led Hu Qingpeng around to the right side of the temple, walked more than ten feet along the wall, and stepped into a side door that was ajar.

    Behind the door is a large courtyard next to the temple. The courtyard is spacious and spotless.  Standing alone in the courtyard was an old man in black with silver hair. His eyes were lowered and his breathing was slow and deep, as if he had been guarding here for thousands of years. He was integrated with the surrounding environment and was unpredictable.

    Chi Yan was stunned for a moment and said respectfully: "Elder Feng, Chi Yan is polite!"

    The old man in black is the high priest of the temple and the chief elder of the sect, Feng Lijun. His prestige is second only to Xuanzong, the leader of the demon sect.  He said slowly: "Chi Yan, who is standing next to you?" His voice was soft and low, with an indescribable unique charm. Although the tone was low, every word was clearly transmitted to the other party.  In the ears, it is not affected by distance at all.

    Chi Yan knew that he could not hide it from him, so he simply opened the skylight and spoke frankly, saying calmly: "This is Hu Qingpeng, a new disciple who joined our sect after being recommended by me."

    Feng Lijun's eyes suddenly opened, and two cold and stern gazes with real substance came towards him, and he asked coldly: "Have you forgotten the rules of this religion? Without the call of the leader, believers below the fourth level are not allowed to enter the Holy City.  ! As the leader¡¯s disciple, you knowingly committed a crime, what crime should you do?¡±

    Chi Yan said: "Elder Feng, I don't want to deliberately violate the rules.However, Hu Qingpeng is the only person who knows the inside story of Elder Yi's disappearance. He is being hunted by the Baiyun Sect, Diancang and Emei Sects. Apart from the Holy City, there is no place in the world for him to stay.  I wonder if the elder can raise his noble hand and ask him to go see the leader immediately and explain the story of Elder Yi's disappearance?  If there is any punishment, I will bear it!  "

    Feng Lijun twitched his eyebrows and said stubbornly: "You can leave, but he must stay here and wait. Without the leader's instructions, I cannot let him pass."

    Chi Yan shrugged: "Then I'll ask the leader personally for instructions." Then he said to Hu Qingpeng: "Don't be impatient and wait for my news!" After saying that, he jumped forward and disappeared into the forest in an instant.

    Hu Qingpeng had no choice but to stay where he was, staring at the flowing clouds in the sky boredly.  The Fenglijun ignored him and resumed his posture of closing his eyes and meditating, letting the wind blow by him, motionless.  I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but a colorful figure suddenly jumped out of the forest. A beautiful and picturesque woman with high waist and long legs flew over like a swallow. She rushed to Feng Lijun¡¯s side in the blink of an eye. She smiled before anyone arrived.  Wen: "Elder Feng, the leader sent me to lead people!"

    Feng Lijun suddenly opened his eyes and asked nonchalantly: "Where is the leader's token?"

    The beauty in colorful clothes stretched out her right hand and showed a jade token that was as red as blood. She smiled and said, "Please ask the elder to verify the authenticity of the token."

    Feng Lijun looked at it carefully for a few times, finally nodded, and flew away without saying a word.

    The beautiful woman in colorful clothes put away the jade token, jumped up to Hu Qingpeng, and said with a smile: "Are you the Hu Qingpeng who betrayed Hengshan for Elder Yi and became an enemy of the Bai Dao heroes? Is the world as infatuated as you are?  It's rare to see a man like this!" She has a well-proportioned figure, fair and smooth skin, a pair of watery peach blossom eyes that attract people's soul, and her movements are full of enthusiasm, giving her the charm of a mature woman.

    Hu Qingpeng cupped his fists and said, "I am Hu Qingpeng! I wonder what I call my sister?"

    The woman in colorful clothes pursed her lips and smiled, rolled her eyes twice, and said generously: "My surname is Mei, my name is Yuehua, and I am one of the four commanders of the Imperial Guard of the Shrine. Have you suffered internal injuries and are unable to use your skills?"

    Hu Qingpeng was secretly surprised. This Mei Yuehua was quite extraordinary. He could see through his true and false at a glance. He was definitely a master among masters.  He smiled bitterly and said, "Exactly! I can't gather my true energy now, so I'm no different from ordinary people."

    Mei Yuehua held his hand, her energy circulated, and shouted: "Follow me!" She pulled Hu Qingpeng fiercely and led him across the courtyard towards the shrine halfway up the mountain.  Hu Qingpeng held his soft and smooth palms and smelled the fragrance of the beauty, his cheeks could not help but feel slightly hot.  Although Mei Yuehua is a woman, her internal strength is extremely solid. She was carrying a strong man along the steep and smooth mountain road, and soon she arrived at the gate of the God of War Palace.

    On both sides of the palace gate, there were four beautiful girls guarding it.  They greeted Mei Yuehua with a smile, and looked at Hu Qingpeng with their bright eyes wide open.  Then the four of them whispered to each other, and laughter like silver bells sounded from time to time.  Hu Qingpeng guessed that they were probably discussing the rumors of his relationship with Yi Wufeng, which made them feel a little unnatural.  He followed Mei Yuehua through the corridor, listening to the soft footsteps, and his heart was beating fast. There was a bit of anticipation and nervousness, but also a bit of fear and worry. In a trance, he walked into a large and bright room.  Stone interior.

    The decoration of this stone room is simple and simple, and the air is filled with the faint fragrance of tea. It seems to be three points colder than outside.  Directly facing the door, there is a man in black robe sitting in the middle, drinking tea from a bowl, his every move is in harmony with the principles of heaven and earth, without any unnecessary movements.  He has a tall and straight figure, a face as sharp as a knife, a high nose and deep eyes. His slightly curly black hair is spread over his shoulders, and he exudes an unrivaled domineering attitude.  He has an extremely handsome appearance and deep eyes. He seems to have experienced countless vicissitudes and can see everything in the world. He also seems to contain infinite affection, enough to make any woman indulge in it.  Although he is sitting, he gives people a strange feeling of being as tall as a mountain, making people have to look up.

    On his left hand side, there is a woman as beautiful as a fairy who is reviewing various documents, her movements are skillful and her writing is flying.  On his right side, another stunning beauty was checking the account books, and the abacus was making a clattering sound.  There is another beautiful woman in white who is concentrating on making tea. She looks quiet, gentle and pure.  These three beauties were all beautiful and fragrant, and their appearance was almost as beautiful as that of a dancing phoenix. When they heard footsteps, they stopped what they were doing in unison, and three pairs of starry eyes looked over curiously.  Chi Yan knelt down and sat under the black-robed man, with a respectful expression, and his past domineering attitude was almost gone.

    Mei Yuehua bowed down to the black-robed man Yingying and said: "To report to the leader, my subordinates have brought Hu Qingpeng here, and I have come here to revive him."

    Xuanzong himself sat cross-legged on the white jade round stool, sipping the strong tea handed to him by the beautiful woman in white, feeling very leisurely and at ease. He said softly to Mei Yuehua: "Thank you for your hard work, Yuehua. Go down first."Get some news!  "The voice is soft and full of magnetism, and it also implies majesty, making it irresistible.

    Mei Yuehua said with a trembling voice: "Yes!" When she raised her head again, her face was flushed, adding a bit of charm, and she exited the hall with brisk steps.

    Xuanzong turned his eyes and looked at Hu Qingpeng with a smile.

    Hu Qingpeng had no idea that Xuanzong was such a handsome and easy-going person, with no trace of murderous intent in his body, and nothing to do with being extremely evil. He was secretly surprised and stunned in his heart.  When Xuanzong looked at him, he only felt that the other person's gaze seemed to be penetrating, observing him clearly from the inside out. At the same time, there was a huge and heavy pressure pressing down on him, making him involuntarily rise to surrender.  The thought almost made me fall to my knees.  He is a man who is strong on the outside and strong on the inside. How can he be willing to give in easily and make a fool of himself?  At that moment, he took a deep breath of cold air, gritted his teeth and straightened his spine, trying desperately to resist the sudden and critical force. The bones all over his body crackled and his face turned red.

    Xuanzong is such a person, how can he seriously compete with him? He nodded and said: "No wonder the most beautiful woman in our religion is attracted to you. Qingpeng really has great potential and is a malleable talent!"

    As soon as Xuanzong opened his mouth, the strange pressure disappeared immediately.  Hu Qingpeng breathed out secretly, feeling that his limbs were weak and his vest was soaked with cold sweat. He knelt down and said with sincerity: "The new disciple Hu Qingpeng kowtows to the leader!"

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 6: Passing Four Levels in a Row

    Xuanzong smiled slightly and said: "You became a disciple of Hengshan Sect Yin Tianyun when you were ten years old. When you were sixteen years old, you went down the mountain and traveled around the world. You successively defeated Li Shan, the disciple of the leader of the Beggar Clan, and Qing Xuzi, the disciple of Wudang leader. You can be said to be the most promising young man in the White Way.  Swordsman. It's a pity that Chen Tianlei is so narrow-minded, selfish and cowardly that he listened to the rumors and kicked you out of the door. He definitely made a lifelong mistake! One day, he will regret his decision extremely."

    Hu Qingpeng's heart warmed up, and he immediately felt much closer to Xuanzong. He said with a shy face: "The leader overestimates me! Although my subordinates have defeated Li Shan and Qing Xuzi, they won by chance. They may not have such good luck in the future."

    Xuanzong shook his head and said: "You don't have to be humble. The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. No one can change the fact that you won. If you were the loser back then, you would never be able to stand in front of me today! Since Bai Dao  The heroes cannot tolerate you, I welcome you to join our religion, and I hope you can show your talents and achieve great achievements!"

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "Although the leader has high hopes for his subordinates, Qingpeng is poisoned, so I'm afraid he won't be able to meet your requirements."

    Xuanzong said: "Chi Yan reported to me the truth about your poisoning. I didn't expect that you were plotted against at such a young age and got poisoned by the strangest poison in the world. The person who poisoned you really didn't hesitate to spend money! I can save you, but  In order to detoxify you, we must teach you the sect's magical protective skill, 'The Art of Destroying the World Overlord'. Only by refining internally and externally, washing the tendons and cutting the marrow, can we completely eliminate the poison. However, according to the sect's rules, only disciples of the leader can practice 'Destroy the World'.  World Overlord Jue', you don't meet the conditions now."

    The leader¡¯s disciple?  !  Doesn¡¯t that mean you want to worship Xuanzong as your teacher?  Hu Qingpeng was so blessed that he knocked his head three times and said excitedly: "Qingpeng is not talented, please accept me as a disciple! Qingpeng is willing to honor the leader throughout his life and never change his heart!"

    Xuanzong laughed and said: "You are wrong again! It does not matter whether my disciples are filial or loyal to me. What is important is that they can become the pillars of the sect and have the ability to stand alone and pass on the great cause of our sect.  One day, when their wings are strong enough, they can completely replace me. Chiyan, are you right?"

    Chi Yan said respectfully: "The leader of the sect has unparalleled miraculous abilities and is as powerful as the sun. He is the well-deserved leader of our sect. How can we easily replace him? Chi Yan will never dare to think so."

    Xuanzong sighed and said: "You don't dare to think about it, there are people who dare to think about it! There will always be a day when the sun sets over the mountains and I am old and weak. The great cause of the divine religion will eventually be handed over to your younger generation. As for who it will be handed over to, it will be up to you.  You fight for it yourself." After a pause, he added: "I will consider your request carefully. If there are no other important matters, you can go down the mountain first!"

    Chi Yan responded: "Yes!" He glanced at Hu Qingpeng, with a lot of emotion in his eyes, and then stood up and left the God of War Palace.

    Xuanzong stood up, regardless of the beauty in white's petulance and opposition, he held her in his arms and said with a smile: "Life is short, don't look for trouble, why not enjoy yourself in time? Come on, let's take a break and play the piano and sing."  "The other two beauties complained that he was partial, and they all crowded to his side, and surrounded Xuanzong as he moved to another stone room.

    Hu Qingpeng knelt straight on the ground, not daring to move even a little without Xuanzong's instructions.  He knew in his heart that becoming the disciple of the leader of the Demon Cult was definitely not an easy task. Even if Chi Yan interceded on his behalf, he still had to pass many tests.  There are many hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the demon sect, with hundreds of outstanding disciples with potential, but Xuanzong only selected three people as his disciples. It can be imagined how harsh his conditions for selecting disciples were.  Xuanzong did not reject his request to become a disciple on the spot, indicating that he had been given the opportunity.  He must seize it, which will determine his fate. If he misses it, he will die within three months.  If he can grasp it, he can completely get rid of the shadow of death and reunite with Yi Wufeng in the future.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????]  Immediately, a burst of clear singing came, with ups and downs, and a faint air of generosity of the ancients.

    The more Hu Qingpeng listened, the more surprised he became. What Xuanzong sang was the chapter of "Qin Wei" in the Book of Songs. Not only was it accurate word for word, but it also contained emotions of joy, anger, sorrow, and joy. It matched perfectly with the music of the piano, and he was deeply impressed by it.  It seems that Xuanzong not only knew how to enjoy and loved beautiful women, he was also familiar with poetry and books, and was proficient in music. He was definitely not a martial artist. He was completely different from the rumors from the outside world!

    After a while, the temperature in the room gradually dropped, and Hu Qingpeng shivered from the cold.  Especially his two knees, which came into contact with the cold and hard floor, soon became extremely painful, and the cold air rising from the ground caused the blood to clot.  He guessed that there must be something strange about this stone room, otherwise it wouldn't be so cold.  After another half hour, the air he exhaled turned into white frost, his whole body was bone-chillingly cold, he could barely feel any warmth, and even his heartbeat gradually slowed down.  He gritted his teeth and struggled to hold on. Looking out of the corner of his eye, he saw a thin layer of white ice beginning to condense on his body, with a tendency to thicken.  In the confusion, the beautiful sound of the piano seems to be getting more and more distant,My chest turned black and I gradually lost consciousness

    In the cold dream, a warm current penetrated from the top of the head and slowly traveled throughout the body, driving away all the coldness in the body.  Hu Qingpeng struggled to open his eyes and found that he had been taken to another stone room while unconscious. However, his whole body was stiff and he still maintained a kneeling posture.  Xuanzong was sitting on a soft couch ten feet away, looking through an ancient book in concentration.  Hu Qingpeng was secretly glad that he was not frozen to death. He wanted to speak, but he could only utter vague syllables like "ah" and "ah".

    Xuanzong looked up at him and said with a smile, "You're finally awake! Get up!"

    Hu Qingpeng's limbs were stiff and numb. He struggled for a long time before he managed to stand up. He rubbed his numb face with both hands and said in a trembling voice: "Teacher, are you willing to accept me as your disciple?"

    Xuanzong laughed and said: "How can it be so easy to worship me as your teacher! The first test is your will. You can stand upright under the pressure of my momentum, which has reached the minimum standard. The second test is  What's more important is your perseverance. You can't use your martial arts to keep out the cold, but you can kneel in the 'Nine Nether Ice Chamber' for two hours without moving at all. You're still barely qualified. The third level will test your knowledge. My apprentice wants to  A man who is versatile in both civil and military affairs must not be a rough man with well-developed limbs and a simple mind!"

    Hu Qingpeng was determined in his heart and said loudly: "Ask the teacher to come up with a topic!" Before he started practicing martial arts, he had studied under the famous Confucian Guo Jingzhi. He was familiar with poetry and classics, and was highly praised by his teacher.  Later, when he was in Hengshan, he became a student of Fang Yuxuan, a great talent in the south of the Yangtze River. He read through the classics and history of Yehou Academy, and studied harder than those formal disciples.  Therefore, not only was I not timid at this time, but I was somewhat eager to try.

    Xuanzong secretly felt strange. Logically speaking, what people who learn martial arts fear the most is taking exams on articles and poems. Why is Hu Qingpeng so uncharacteristic of himself?  Among the disciples who accepted his test in the past, six out of ten failed at this level.  After thinking for a while, he asked: "What books have you read before? Can you write articles?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "When I was studying, I studied a wide range of subjects. I read hundreds of classics such as Confucianism, Taoism, Buddhism, Dharma, Bing, Mo, etc., as well as history, rituals, classics, poetry, Tang and Song poetry, etc. It's just that I am dull by nature.  My essays and poems are not satisfactory, and I am always scolded by the teacher."

    Xuanzong said: "As far as I know, the Hengshan sect's generation is not good at poetry and prose. Is there someone else who teaches you prose?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "My teacher is Mr. Fang Yuxuan from Yehou Academy."

    Xuanzong said: "No wonder you are so confident. It turns out you are a disciple of Fang Yuxuan! Fang Yuxuan is a Confucian master from the south of the Yangtze River. He is famous all over the world. I have been famous for a long time, but unfortunately I have never had the chance to meet him. As the saying goes, a master makes a great disciple. I hope you will not lose it.  Mr. Fang's face." After pondering for a moment, he said: "There is a legacy in the north and a glorious reputation. Talents can catch people like this, but they can't reach it because they are lazy and have too many days to spare.  'What's the next sentence?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "If there are many people in the barren land who are ambitious, it is a good thing to work; there are many people in the fertile land who are not talented, so it is to be spared. From this point of view, knowing that people have nothing to do is not as stupid as being eager to learn. From the king to the ministers to the common people  There is no one in the world who succeeds without self-improvement. "Poetry" says: "As the sun rises and the moon rises, students learn to thrive in the light.'" This passage comes from "Huainanzi; Xiu"  "Business Training" talks about the principle of being diligent and diligent, self-improvement and success.

    Xuanzong lowered his head and said: "'Contribution is valued only by ambition, and broad deeds are due to diligence.' This is a wise saying! The sage said: 'Three armies can seize the commander, but an ordinary man cannot seize the ambition.' Another descendant said: 'The establishment of ancient times'  Those who achieve great things must not only have extraordinary talents, but also must have perseverance. How about you write a poem with the theme of "determination"?"

    Hu Qingpeng pondered for a moment and said: "Qingpeng has limited knowledge and does not have the talent of Cao Zhi to compose a poem in seven steps. I would like to borrow an ancient poem to express my intention. I wonder if it can satisfy the leader?" He took a deep breath and shouted loudly.  He chanted: "My husband's ambition is as straight as iron, and the Tao in his heart is true. If you practice secrets and keep the frost under the bamboo, you will know that your hard work is not in vain!"

    Xuanzong was influenced by his poems and said: "A husband is not without tears, and he will not shed them during parting. With a stick and a sword against a bottle of wine, it is shameful to look like a wanderer. A viper stings the hand, and a strong man will free his wrist. The ambition is fame and fame, so why parting?"  Are you sighing?" The former quotes Han Shan's poems and uses bamboo as a metaphor to express his ambitions, combining hardness and softness; the latter quotes Lu Guimeng's poems to echo, impassioned and heroic, each with its own merits.

    After chanting, Xuanzong felt great and said with a smile: "Happy, happy! There is no need to continue to test knowledge, the next level will test your concentration!"

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said, "Dingli?"

    Xuanzong said solemnly: "The martial arts mental method of our sect follows a violent and radical path of breaking and then establishing. It achieves breakthroughs in a relatively short period of time by stimulating the seven emotions and six desires to the maximum extent. It is completely different from the step-by-step cultivation methods of the Baidao sects.  Different. Especially the 'World-Destroying Overlord Technique' of this religion is the most powerful and domineering internal energy method in the world. If the practitioner is not determined enough, he will be more susceptible to its backlash, and will eventually become obsessed, and his meridians will burst and die.?Therefore, before teaching you the formula, you must test your concentration.  "

    Hu Qingpeng asked curiously: "Concentration can't be seen, touched or explained, so how can it be tested?"

    Xuanzong smiled lightly and said: "It's very simple, you just need to enjoy a song and dance. If you can still stay motionless in your seat after the dance, you have passed the test."

    After Hu Qingpeng sat down, Xuanzong clapped his palms three times.  As the fragrant breeze passed by, a group of stunning beauties in colorful long skirts filed in. Four of them were holding long flutes, lutes and other musical instruments, and the other nine were dressed as dancers.  These thirteen beauties have different styles. They are like fishes and geese, but they all have a mature and charming charm. There is spring in the corners of their eyes, like flowers that are tempting to pick.  Especially the dancers, everyone wears tight-fitting clothes, and the hems of the long skirts are designed with clever openings. The spring lights flicker and appear when walking, boldly displaying the moving curves, which will make people nosebleed.

    After all, Hu Qingpeng is full of blood. Suddenly seeing so many stunning beauties boldly stretching their hot and plump figures, he is really dizzy, his blood is boiling, and he wishes he could have two more pairs of eyes.  Thinking of such a fascinating test, the more the merrier!

    The leading dancer had skin as white as snow, a slender neck, and a waist as thin as a willow. She was born with a perfectly proportioned dancing figure. She stepped forward and saluted Xuanzong and said, "Master, which dance do you want to see today?"

    Xuanzong said: "Just dance to the song 'Chun Meng Wuhen'!"

    The leading dancer was stunned for a moment, her eyes quickly passed over Hu Qingpeng, with a trace of pity and intolerance, she lowered her head and responded: "Yes!"

    She retreated into the dance team, raised her hand slightly, and heard the sound of the flute blowing softly, as if a spring breeze was blowing through the garden, and suddenly all the flowers bloomed at the same time, showing amazing beauty.  But I saw all the dancers waving their jade arms, twirling their toes, and dancing briskly like colorful butterflies.  Their eyes are filled with affection, and their lips are smiling softly, as if they are pregnant girls looking forward to their lovers. Sometimes the dance is gentle and lingering, sometimes bold and passionate.  The most terrible thing is that when they spin, their skirts fly up, their long and straight breasts disappear in a flash, which is extremely seductive.

    Hu Qingpeng watched the movements of the dancers intently, secretly praising their extraordinary dancing skills, their ability to use rich expressions and body language to bring people into a dreamlike realm, completely forgetting other mundane worries.

    The sound of the flute suddenly rose, the sound of the pipa sounded, and the rhythm became brighter.  The dancers danced faster and faster, beads of sweat began to form on their foreheads, and the fragrance in the air became stronger.  The leading dancer deftly unbuttoned her coat while dancing, and with a wonderful pirouette, she suddenly threw the coat out, revealing her breasts wrapped in gauze underneath.  That thin layer of gauze only surrounded her round and straight breasts, leaving a large area of ??snow-white skin and lovely navel exposed to the air. Her firm breasts rose and fell with her beating, arousing endless reverie.

    Hu Qingpeng's head buzzed, and he felt a rush of heat rushing up. The strong desire roared out like a beast, making him almost lose control on the spot.  Is this the so-called determination test?  In the flash of lightning, Hu Qingpeng suddenly remembered his situation, as if a basin of ice water was poured over his head, and his thoughts disappeared.

    At this time, the other eight dancers took off their coats one after another and changed their movements around the leader.  Their faces were rosy, and they made sweet moans from their mouths. Their breasts were surrounded by gauze, and the mysterious peaks were half-hidden, bringing the female temptation to the extreme.  Suddenly the room was so bright that even the blind man fell under their skirts.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s efforts in cultivating the mind are not in vain. When he realizes that something is wrong, he immediately recites the "Prajna Paramita Heart Sutra" silently, observes the nose with the eyes, observes the heart with the nose, and enters the state of the ancient well without waves.  The "Heart" Sutra is one of the classics of Buddhism. It mainly expounds the concept that the five aggregates are empty. The most famous sentence is "Form is not different from emptiness, and emptiness is not different from color; emptiness is color, and color is emptiness."  Sutras often recited during demonic times.  Hu Qingpeng has achieved some success in practicing Buddhism, and all the desires in his heart have disappeared. As the scriptures say, "all dharmas are empty" and "the path of destruction without suffering", there is no desire, no pursuit, no sorrow and no joy, and the body and mind are  Enter a peaceful and ethereal realm.  Looking at the dancing women at this time, they are nothing more than moving bodies. How are they different from mud, wood, sand and stones?

    Xuanzong had been observing Hu Qingpeng's expression from beginning to end. When he saw his temperament suddenly change, his hands were darkly covered with lotus mudra, like a Buddha statue slumped down, faintly showing the demeanor of an accomplished monk. There was no trace of any sign of adultery, and everyone immediately knew it.  The dancer's erotic dance failed.  He shouted loudly: "Stop!"

    The music suddenly stopped, and all the dancers stopped in shock, all looking at Xuanzong with confused eyes.  Their dance has just entered its climax, and its power has not yet been fully exerted. Why should it end suddenly?

    Xuanzong pointed at Hu Qingpeng and said, "Your dancing can't impress him at all, so don't waste any more time!"

    The dancers saw Hu Qingpeng¡¯s eyes clear.He looked calm and completely ignored their charm. He couldn't help but feel ashamed and annoyed. His face instantly turned pale. He glared at him fiercely, reluctantly picked up his clothes and lined up to exit.

    Xuanzong couldn't help but re-examine Hu Qingpeng and said: "It's strange that you, an ordinary disciple of the Hengshan Sect, are not only proficient in poetry and prose, but also have authentic Buddhist magical powers. It seems that you have experienced many adventures! You cultivate your mind and your nature.  Who taught you Kung Fu?"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "It's Master Mingxin, the protector of the Nanyue Zen Sect!" At that time, he rescued the protectors of the Buddhist and Taoist sects of Nanyue. He learned the method of cultivating the mind's clear nature from Master Mingxin, and learned the method of clairvoyance from the strengths of Tianfa Tao. Later,  Relying on these two unique skills, I have saved the day from danger several times and gained a lot.

    Xuanzong nodded and said: "It turns out that you practice Zen Buddhism. No wonder you can resist the erotic dance. If you pass this level, then only the final test of understanding is left!"

    (Note: For the plot and content of Hu Qingpeng¡¯s rescue of Master Mingxin and Taoist Master Tianfa, please see the sixth and seventh chapters of Volume 2)

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 7: Secrets of the Demon Cult

    In the deepest part of the Palace of the God of War, there is silence, and the breath turns to frost.

    Hu Qingpeng had just filled his stomach and finally recovered. Now he was shivering from the cold air around him. He was wondering why the place where the leader of the Demon Cult lived was so cold?  Aren¡¯t you asking for trouble?  If he were to be the leader, he would definitely choose a place as warm as spring to rebuild the palace and never live here.

    Xuanzong pushed open the heavy stone door at the end of the corridor, and a cold and murderous aura rushed towards his face, as if a violent and ferocious devil lurked in the darkness, which was frightening.  Behind the door is a huge grotto. The stone walls are inlaid with dozens of luminous pearls the size of goose eggs. The soft and mysterious light fills the entire space, covering everything with a vague red gauze.

    In front of the stone wall, there stood a giant stone statue more than four feet high. The feet of the stone statue were covered with strange-shaped axes. Some were as big as wheels, with cold light shining, and some were blood red, as if covered with thick blood.  Exuding an endless smell of blood.  The stone wall on the left is full of rows of ancient inscriptions, with iron hooks and silver strokes, which are vigorous and powerful, making people excited when looking at them.  On the stone wall on the right, there are humanoid images of different shapes engraved, some high or low, some big or small, obviously not written by the same person.  In a corner of the grotto, there are several bookshelves neatly arranged. The shelves are filled with densely packed books, at least tens of thousands of volumes.

    As soon as Hu Qingpeng stepped into the grotto, his eyes were firmly attracted by the giant stone statue. He felt an irresistible overlord's aura pressing down on him. He fell to his knees and shouted in a low voice: "Chi You, God of War!"

    The giant wore a horn-shaped battle helmet on his head, with hair on his ears like swords and halberds. He was wearing battle armor. He held a huge and heavy battle ax in his right hand. He stepped on an ancient giant beast that looked like a tiger or a lion, raising his head to the sky.  Roaring, that arrogant and arrogant attitude that no one can imitate is the god enshrined by the Demon Cult - the "God of War" Chi You!  The stone statue was carved from a whole piece of black rock, with only a pair of eyes inlaid with red crystals, which seemed to be alive and emitted a terrifying red light.  The stone statue's tangled muscles, broad and strong shoulders, and extremely thick waist all show his infinite power. It is lifelike, as if it can move at any time.

    Chi You was the leader of the tribal alliance in ancient times. He once competed with Huangdi Xuanyuan for the world.  He was born with supernatural powers, brave and good at fighting, and was famous for his martial arts.  Huangdi Xuanyuan was so cruel and easy to kill that he launched an army to attack him. However, he was defeated in nine out of nine battles and had to retreat to the Taihang Mountains.  Chiyou led his army in hot pursuit, trying to annihilate all Huangdi's troops.  At the critical juncture, Huangdi Xuanyuan received the support of the Xuannv clan, launched a surprise attack, used tactics to defeat Chi You's troops, captured and killed Chi You, and finally unified the world.  Since then, the Yanhuang tribe has gradually developed into the most powerful nation among all ethnic groups in China and has become a well-deserved leader.

    Xuanzong said in a deep voice: "Yes, this is the statue of the God of War! Although you have joined the divine religion, do you know why we worship Chi You?"

    Hu Qingpeng hesitated for a moment and said: "Is it because Chi You is the God of War in ancient times, symbolizing bravery, strength and force, so we respect him?" The Demon Sect is a church that advocates force and power, so it is not surprising that Chi You is worshiped.

    Xuanzong shook his head and said: "You only know one, but not the other. If you have read history books, you must know the story of Huangdi Xuanyuan and Chi You fighting for the world in ancient times. The coalition of Jiuyi tribes led by Chi You was ultimately defeated, resulting in most of the Jiuyi people being  Killed, or taken as slaves by the Xuanyuan clan. The remaining small number of Jiuyi people were forced to move south and hid in the mountains and swamps to escape the pursuit of the Xuanyuan army. It took thousands of years to gradually recover. Although Chi You was  A loser, but his status in the hearts of the Jiuyi people is just like the status of the Yellow Emperor in your hearts, which is sacred and cannot be desecrated."

    Hu Qingpeng opened his mouth wide and shouted: "So you, you are not a Han! You are a Jiuyi!"

    Xuanzong said with a smile: "Yes! Nearly 90% of our followers are from the Nine Yi tribe, and only about 10% are from the Han, Mongolian, Hui and other tribes. Strictly speaking, our ancestors are sworn enemies. Now that you know  The true origin of this religion, do you still have the heart to worship me as your teacher?"

    Hu Qingpeng took a deep breath and said seriously: "Since the leader can abandon his prejudices and accept foreigners as his disciples, how can Qingpeng be afraid of people's words and not know good from evil? As the saying goes, 'A capable person is a teacher', no matter whether the leader is Han or not,  My intention to become a disciple will never waver!" After Xuanzong told him the secrets of the Demon Cult, if he hesitated even a little bit in answering, he might be in danger of being killed immediately.

    Xuanzong smiled and said: "Okay! What is carved on the stone wall on the left is the mental method of the 'World-Destroying Overlord Technique', and the right side is the practice experience carved by the leaders of the past generations. The 'World-Destroying Overlord Technique' is divided into thirteen levels, and you can practice it to the third level.  You can start your own business after reaching the seventh level. I will give you three years to practice. After three years, as long as you break through to the seventh level, I will accept you as my disciple."

    Hu Qingpeng asked cautiously: "What if my skill cannot reach the seventh level in three years?"?¡±

    Xuanzong said calmly: "It's very simple. If you don't have enough understanding, I will kill you with my own hands. Rather than being killed by others, it is better for my Xuanzong disciple to die in my hands, so as not to be embarrassed when he goes out."

    Hu Qingpeng knew that Xuanzong could do what he said and would never relax his demands or be merciful. He frowned and said, "But my Qihai point was broken and my true energy cannot be condensed. How can I practice this mental formula?" Hengshan  The true energy of the "Zhu Rong Sheng Gong" must pass through the two meridians of Ren and Du, and finally be stored in the Qi Sea Point.  After his Qi Sea Point was broken, although his Qi was still there, he could no longer direct it as he wished in the past.

    Xuanzong smiled proudly and said: "I once said that the martial arts mental method of our sect follows a violent and radical approach of breaking and then establishing, which is completely different from the step-by-step cultivation methods of the Baidao sects. During the practice, the true energy moves through the hundreds of meridians.  , every acupuncture point can be used to store true energy. In this way, the speed of absorbing true energy is ten times that of ordinary people, and practitioners can achieve great breakthroughs in a short period of time. Don¡¯t say that you only injured one  Even if you injure ten or eight acupuncture points, you can still practice this sect¡¯s unparalleled magical skills!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng exclaimed in disbelief: "Ten times the speed?! Then after practicing internal strength for twenty years, wouldn't I be able to sweep through the Baidao Wulin?"

    Xuanzong shook his head and said: "No! Although there are many different ways to practice martial arts in the world, they all lead to the same goal. There is no absolute advantage or disadvantage. They all have to enter Taoism from martial arts and pursue the truth of heaven and earth. The progress of Baidao internal strength cultivation was slow at the beginning, but  The victory is that the foundation is solid and the Qi pulse is long. Once a breakthrough is made, there will be no regression. Once you practice it to the extreme, you will not be weaker than the masters of this teaching. The internal strength of this teaching progresses faster when you first practice it, but the more you practice, the slower the improvement.  You have to go through many dangers and hardships. If you suffer a serious injury or your mind is damaged, your skill will easily decline. Both methods of cultivation have their own strengths and weaknesses. The key is to see the practitioner's own understanding and level of effort."

    Knowing that his skills could be restored, Hu Qingpeng smiled with joy and hurriedly said: "I will definitely not betray the trust of the leader! Please teach me the secret formula immediately!"

    Xuanzong pointed to the ancient text on the stone wall and said: "You should start studying by yourself from the introductory formula of the first level. If you encounter something you don't understand, I will take the time to explain it to you. You can also refer to the experiences left by the leaders of the past generations, which may be helpful to you.  It helps a lot.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment and said in astonishment: "Won't you personally teach the formula?"

    Xuanzong smiled slightly and said: "How can I have so much time to accompany you! Besides, you have read poetry and books, are proficient in ancient Chinese, and can just study by yourself, so why rely on me? After you master the first level of mental skills, I will exorcise it for you  Toxins in the body." After a pause, he added: "Those axes are weapons used by previous leaders. The evil aura is too strong. You can't resist it with your current strength. You must not touch it! Otherwise, if the inner demons invade, I will save you.  I can't help you." After saying that, he waved his hand coolly and turned around to go out.

    Hu Qingpeng looked at the stone door that was gradually closing, shook his head helplessly and smiled bitterly.  No wonder Xuanzong must choose people who are familiar with the classics as his disciples. It turns out that this is to save worry and effort, so that he can have time for fun.  The method of teaching martial arts in the Demon Sect is indeed very different from that of the Hengshan Sect. The teacher does not teach you step by step, but the disciples learn and understand on their own.  How much you can learn and how far you can master it are all your own business.  This is in line with the consistent style of the Demon Cult.

    Hu Qingpeng carefully read the first level of the mental formula, then sat down with his eyes closed, studying the meaning word for word.  His mind moved along with the mantra, and he immediately felt the true energy that was originally distributed in the hundreds of veins in his limbs.  In the past, when he practiced Qigong, he had to gather all the Qi into one, but now, based on the new practice method, he opened up local circulation paths in nine places in the body. The Qi does not interfere with each other when running, let alone pass through the Qi.  ocean.  After a while, the true energy circulated faster and faster, circulating back and forth in the meridians like streams of fire. Indescribable heat burned every inch of skin and bones, causing severe pain.  Hu Qingpeng secretly recited the "Heart" Sutra, separated the spiritual consciousness from the body, cut off the pain like being burned by fire, and maintained an ethereal state of mind, motionless.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the strange feeling of burning my body quietly subsided, replaced by a cool and comfortable feeling.  The circulating true energy in the nine acupuncture points automatically gathered together, and with a bang, like a rushing torrent, it instantly traveled through all the meridians, and continued to circulate for forty-nine weeks, evenly spreading to every acupuncture point in his body.  , slowly settling down.  The injured Qihai Point healed naturally and was no longer his fatal flaw.

    Hu Qingpeng relaxed his will, and his spiritual consciousness and body merged into one. He slowly opened his eyes, but he felt that his energy was full and his whole body was full of powerful power. He had an impulse to destroy everything for no reason.  He jumped up in a whoosh and roared to the sky, venting his inexplicable murderous intention. The rocks from the top of the grotto were shaken so hard that the echoes continued to rumble.

    He stopped whistling and suddenly realized that his clothes were missing and his whole body was exposed to the air!  ?I was shocked and surprised. When I lowered my head, I saw a layer of ashes scattered on the ground, which seemed to be the remnants of burned clothes.  My mind was spinning, could it be that the clothes burned and were destroyed during the practice?  Fortunately, the jade pendant given to him by Tang Xue was a rare treasure in the world. It was not afraid of being cut by knife or fire, and lay intact among the ashes, reflecting a faint white light.

    Hu Qingpeng had just bent down to pick up the jade pendant when he suddenly heard the stone door turning. He looked up and saw Xuanzong walking in.  She couldn't help but feel embarrassed, and instinctively covered her lower body, saying: "Leader, please forgive Qingpeng for being rude!"

    Xuanzong laughed and said: "The human body, hair and skin are made of the aura of heaven and earth, and are the leader of all things. Why should we be ashamed of this? Go on!" After saying this, he threw the black robe over.  "As soon as I heard your howl, I knew that you had successfully mastered the first level of mental skills. I didn't expect that your foundation was so solid. It only took seven days to break through the first level. The speed of your advancement was beyond my expectation!"

    Hu Qingpeng hurriedly put on his black robe, his embarrassment lessened a little, and asked curiously: "Master, did I actually stay in meditation for seven days? How could my clothes be burned for no reason?" It felt like there was no cost.  It's been too long, who knows seven days and seven nights have passed!

    Xuanzong said: "'World Destroying Overlord Technique' is extremely yang and strong. Whenever a practitioner breaks through the boundaries of a certain level of mental skills, the Samadhi True Fire in the body will burst out in an instant, burning items within three feet. You are at this moment  Don¡¯t you feel irritable and have an urge to vent?¡±

    Hu Qingpeng was startled and nodded: "Exactly! What's the reason for this?"

    Xuanzong said: "The internal strength of this sect is fierce and violent. After practicing, the energy is too strong, which can easily make people impatient and impulsive, and make them lose their minds. At this time, they often kill people and destroy everything in front of them. Only after making a big fuss can they regain their composure.  . This is why outsiders view us as murderers and bloodthirsty maniacs. But without a proper outlet, we can easily become obsessed and become lunatics."

    Hu Qingpeng scratched his head and said: "Am I going to be like them, killing people at will without asking any questions?" If he was asked to kill innocent people indiscriminately, it would be extremely difficult to do it.

    Xuanzong smiled and said: "In addition to killing people, you can also absorb Yuan Yin through intercourse with women, neutralize the true Yang in the body, and achieve a state of balance between Yin and Yang. The 'World-Destroying Overlord Technique' is the most powerful in this sect.  The inner strength and mental skills, even in the powder formation, can be invincible and invincible, and are enough to make the beauties in the world surrender wholeheartedly. Any woman who has tasted this will never be able to leave you for the rest of her life."

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly realized that it was no wonder that Xuanzong was surrounded by beautiful women. This was not because he was naturally greedy for women, but because he needed to practice martial arts!  If the leader of the demon sect also calms his mind by killing people, who in the world of martial arts can stop him, and what huge disaster will it cause?  But he neither wanted to kill anyone, nor did he want to have sex with a strange woman, so he asked with a sad face: "Master, is there any other way to save myself?"

    Xuanzong said: "When a man's yang energy is too strong, he can communicate with women internally and absorb Yuan Yin; externally he can communicate with heaven and earth and collect Xuanyin energy. Both of them can achieve the effect of yin and yang. That 'Nine Netherworld'  The ice room was specially opened, and the floor was covered with ten thousand years of black ice, so that I could absorb the energy of Xuanyin at any time. After practicing the "World Destroying Overlord Technique" to my level, I must use a two-pronged approach to calm down the samadhi in my body.  Real fire prevents the mind from losing control.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng sighed secretly in his heart, don¡¯t look at Xuanzong¡¯s endless glory, but he also has unknown troubles!  With his unparalleled talent, he has to be trapped on the top of a snow-capped mountain, in an ice room, and beware of the danger of going crazy day and night. It is really not easy!  If I persist in practicing, won't I have to experience the same pain and torture in the future?  But now that things have come to this, he can't help but regret it.  Asked: "Then will I have to practice in the 'Nine Nether Ice Chamber' in the future?"

    Xuanzong smiled slightly and said: "You have a beautiful idea! That is my daily living place, how can I allow you to get in the way? I will arrange for you to go to a better place!"

    It turns out that there is a secret door behind the Chi You statue.  Behind the door is a corridor more than sixty feet long, which runs through the heart of the mountain and ends at a bare and flat cliff.  The cliff faces the sky on three sides, with a radius of about ten feet. The ground is covered with a thick layer of ice and snow, and the biting cold wind howls continuously, extremely strong and strong, cutting into the face like a knife.  On the stone walls on both sides of the corridor exit, there are five stainless steel axes hanging on each side. They are of different lengths and thicknesses, but each one is very heavy and cannot be wielded by ordinary people.

    Standing on the cliff and looking out, you can see the peaks bowing down, the long and sparkling snow-capped mountains, and a flickering river meandering in the snow-capped mountains. The scenery is magnificent and difficult to describe with pen and ink.  Small" artistic conception.

    Xuanzong stood with his hands behind his back and chanted in a long voice: "I have never seen the ancients in front of me, and I have never seen the coming ones in the future. Thinking of the beauty of heaven and earth, I shed tears alone! Qingpeng, this is the place where the leaders of the past generations practiced martial arts before leaving seclusion. The Yin of Heaven and Earth  Qi gathers here, even ifIn the midsummer season of July, the temperature is still extremely low and the ice and snow will not melt for thousands of years.  From today on, you can practice here!  You can check the formulas and books in the grotto at any time, and I will send someone to deliver meals to you.  "

    Hu Qingpeng responded: "Yes!" A big stone finally fell to the ground in his heart, and a smile appeared on his face.

    Xuanzong pointed to the axes and said: "These are the weapons used to practice the other sect's divine protection magic skill, 'Ten Dragon-Slaying Axes'. Only after your skill breaks through the fifth level of mental skills can you be able to wield these ten magical axes."  It¡¯s not appropriate to act rashly at the moment, remember!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng held it in for a long time, and finally couldn't help but ask: "Master Qi, when will you have time to detoxify me?"

    Xuanzong was stunned and laughed: "Don't worry, I won't let you die of poison. This great river and mountain will be a stage for you to gallop to your heart's content in the future! I hope that one day you can be proud of the world and become a dragon among men!"  "

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 8: Concern about the demise of the clan

    The sun is rising, the sky is blue, and the snowy peaks reflect the dazzling silver light.

    On a cliff standing in mid-air, a naked man sat cross-legged in the snow, with a giant ax with horns stuck upside down on his right hand. There was no ice or snow within three feet of his body.  His long hair hangs casually around his shoulders, his muscles are as strong as iron, his body is tall and fit, his skin is bronze, and he has a strong masculine aura all over his body.  He has thick eyebrows, a high nose bridge, and rough facial contours. Although his appearance cannot be called handsome, he has a vague domineering air that looks down on the world, making him stand out.  He was as motionless as a statue, his breathing was deep and long, and you could barely see the rise and fall of his chest. It was Hu Qingpeng who joined the Demon Cult after being expelled from the Hengshan Sect.

    Two blue-eyed golden eagles circled high in the sky, making high-pitched whistles from time to time.  They like to eat carrion and have noticed the prey below. After observing it for a long time, they carefully flew down and tentatively passed over Hu Qingpeng's head.  Huge wings beat the air, and violent whirlwinds stirred up the snow on the ground.

    Hu Qingpeng seemed to be unaware of it, still closing his eyes and meditating, but the sudden whirlwind could not move his hair at all.

    The two golden eagles flew several times at low altitude, and after making sure that the prey had no reaction, they finally swooped down with their wings folded, half a foot apart from each other, and their claws as sharp as iron hooks were as powerful as they were, and they grabbed him hard.  skull.

    At this moment, Hu Qingpeng suddenly opened his eyes, jumped up, and picked up the giant ax on his side like lightning. Lifting it as lightly as possible, the sharp ax blade incredibly drew a perfect arc, lightly and quickly cutting off the first golden sword.  Carved neck.  Seeing the burst of blood, the second golden eagle that followed immediately flapped its wings and tried to fly away.  He paused with both feet, and suddenly he and his ax rose more than ten feet high. The giant ax struck in the air, and the invisible energy struck straight away like a huge wheel.  There was only a soft sound of brushing, and the escaping golden eagle was chopped into two pieces, its feathers flew around, and it whined and fell heavily.

    Hu Qingpeng floated to the ground, like a god holding a battle axe, looking up to the sky and roaring, feeling indescribably comfortable and a bit wild and domineering.  He lowered his head and overlooked the great rivers and mountains in the distance. He couldn't help but have mixed feelings and murmured: "I finally mastered the last move!"

    At this time, he was taller and stronger than three years ago. He had completely lost his childishness. His eyes were deep, his expression was resolute, his demeanor was calm and generous, and he showed strong self-confidence and fighting spirit everywhere. He had truly matured.  After three years of hard training, he not only broke through the seventh level of the "World-Destroying Overlord Technique", but also mastered another secret technique of the Demon Sect, the "Ten Axes to Slay the Dragon."  He used himself as bait to lure the eagles on the snowy peaks to pounce, and used them as objects for ax training.  Nowadays, not one hundred eagles have died under his axe, but as many as eighty. It will take several years before any eagles dare to fly back here.

    Hu Qingpeng scanned every inch of the land around him, and the details of the past three years passed through his mind in an instant. He couldn't help but sigh, feeling proud and reluctant to give up.  Although it is extremely deserted and lonely here, every step of his growth is recorded and his sweat is sprinkled all over.  He practiced day and night on this small training platform, despite the raging wind and snow and the scorching sun, without wasting any time.  If he hadn't had superhuman will and perseverance, he would never have been able to persist, let alone meet Xuanzong's harsh standards.  Now that he has accomplished his martial arts skills, he must leave here to start a career. Who knows when he will be able to come back again?  He gently brushed off the blood on the ax blade, respectfully hung the giant ax back to its original place, bowed to the sky several times, and then turned around and stepped into the dark corridor.

    Pushing open the secret door at the end of the corridor, Hu Qingpeng put on the clothes that had been piled aside, put away the "Xuantian Colorful Phoenix Ruyi Jade Pendant" and tied up his loose hair.  Since he had to burn a set of clothes every time his skill level increased, he simply put all the clothes in the grotto when he practiced, and only wore them when he came here to read or read the formulas on the stone wall.

    Hu Qingpeng came to the stone statue of Chi You, looked up at the god of war enshrined by the demon sect, and once again felt his irresistible domineering momentum. His mind was agitated, and he silently swore in his heart: "One day, I will also take my own  Weapons are planted at your feet!"

    When Hu Qingpeng stepped out of the grotto, the surroundings were as quiet as ever. Only the sound of music could be heard faintly in the distance, as if it was a world away.  This is a restricted area within the Palace of the God of War. Unless authorized by Xuanzong, no one is allowed to come even half a step closer. Anyone who violates this rule will be killed without mercy.  He vaguely remembered the way he came, and after a moment's thought, he walked away.

    In the secluded ice room, the cigarette smoke is misty, and the sound of the piano just stops.

    Hu Qingpeng walked into the room proudly, turning a blind eye to the beauties who were exclaiming in low voices. He knelt down and saluted Xuanzong who was sitting high up, and said loudly: "Qingpeng has come to pay homage to the leader! Fortunately, within three years, I have lived up to my destiny!"

    Xuanzong smiled slightly and waved his hand to signal the beauties to leave for now.  The beauties looked at Hu Qingpeng curiously, chatted in low voices, and hugged each other laughing and talking.  Hu Qingpeng's expression remained unchanged. Even when they passed by him, he didn't take a second glance at them.

    ?Xuanzong secretly nodded and said: "Get up! Your steps are as fast as you want, your breathing is slow, and your cheeks are slightly red. You should have reached the seventh level of skill. I was not disappointed. However, I still want to take a look.  See how much you have understood the magic of our religion?"

    Hu Qingpeng's character and temperament have already undergone corresponding changes due to practicing the "World-Destroying Overlord Technique". Although he respects Xuanzong, he is not afraid of him at all.  His eyes narrowed and he said in a deep voice: "Please give me a question, please!"

    Xuanzong said: "You try to attack me with all your strength!"

    "good!"

    Hu Qingpeng's thoughts moved slightly, his whole body's skills were gathered, his aura suddenly surged, and his already tall and strong body seemed to have grown much taller.  His momentum surged forward, but before he could get close to Xuanzong, he was blocked by an invisible gas shield. No matter how he increased the pressure, he could not advance another half inch.  Xuanzong sat at the coffee table with a relaxed expression, and did not make any defensive moves. He just looked at Hu Qingpeng with a smile.  Hu Qingpeng saw Xuanzong's empty gate exposed, and thousands of attack moves flashed through his mind in an instant. However, the opponent's momentum was as deep as the sea, and there was no gap to take advantage of. There were turbulent waves hidden under the calm surface, and it seemed that they would stir up at any time.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but screamed in his heart.  When the two sides confront each other, the attacking side consumes far more energy and energy than the defending side. Once the battle is delayed and cannot be resolved quickly, the attacker will inevitably suffer a disastrous defeat.  He understands the truth and knows that if he doesn't take action, his momentum will weaken and he will never have a chance.  At that moment, he resolutely closed his eyes, ignoring whether Xuanzong changed his posture, and shouted loudly: "Broken!" Using his right arm as the ax handle and the palm of his hand as the ax blade, he slashed in the air, hitting the opponent's chest like the sky was splitting apart.  The key point is full of fearless momentum of never looking back and risking life and death.

    ?? Just imagine that the dragon is a powerful and majestic beast. To cut off the dragon's head with one move, how much momentum and divine power is needed!  It was rare that when Hu Qingpeng was unarmed, he actually used his body as an ax to perform the essence of this unique skill. His understanding and mastery of the moves had reached a very high level. This was what Xuanzong appreciated.

    I saw Hu Qingpeng¡¯s palm turn red instantly, and the hot energy condensed like an ax blade, as if burning in the air.  In a trance, it seemed as if there really was a divine axe, which struck down like thunder, and the hot wind swept away the cold air.

    The figure flashed, and Hu Qingpeng's palm suddenly struck Xuanzong's protective aura.  There was only a soft hissing sound, and the air shield was torn apart, and the fiery flames roared and rushed towards him like an angry beast.

    Xuanzong smiled indifferently and grabbed it casually. The red arrogance was immediately absorbed by him without a trace, like hundreds of rivers flowing into the sea.  He continued to castrate his palms, accurately grasped Hu Qingpeng's ever-changing wrist, and tightened the pulse gate.  Hu Qingpeng felt a surge of unstoppable zhenqi rushing towards him, completely canceling out the power of his killing move. His veins were numb, and he was immediately unable to move.  He was both horrified and admired in his heart. The skills he had worked so hard to practice could not be used in front of Xuanzong. The gap between the two was really huge!

    Xuanzong waved lightly, threw Hu Qingpeng back to his original position, and said: "Yes! You have indeed worked hard, and you have not insulted the ancestors of our religion. You have passed this fifth test!"

    Hu Qingpeng was so happy that he immediately turned over and prostrated, saying excitedly: "Disciple, please pay respects to Master! From now on, I would rather die than lose your reputation!" Xuanzong is a master-level figure in the world, and it is really impressive to be favored by him  Sansheng is lucky.

    Xuanzong accepted his apprenticeship ceremony, personally helped him up, and said with a smile: "Do you know that many people in this sect are opposed to me accepting you as a disciple?" After Hu Qingpeng entered the Ares Palace to detoxify, he was about to become Xuanzong's gate  The disciple's story has long been spread throughout the Demon Sect, and it is definitely not a secret.

    Hu Qingpeng's heart trembled, and all the joy in his heart disappeared. Cheng Ying's eyes of jealousy and hatred flashed through his mind. He nodded calmly and said, "I'm afraid it's the third senior brother who has the strongest objection!"

    Xuanzong gave him a meaningful look and said: "The love between children is only a secondary reason. Moreover, the person who opposes the most fiercely is not Cheng Ying."

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned and suddenly remembered the origin of the Demon Cult and related ancient myths. He frowned and said, "Is it because I am a Han nationality?"

    Xuanzong said: "Exactly! This sect has been established for nearly two thousand years, and all the previous leaders have been people from the Jiuyi tribe. Disciples of other ethnic groups can only rise to the position of elders at most, and there is no way they can get involved in the throne of the leader. Once you become mine  As a disciple, I automatically gain the right to succeed as the leader, and there is a one-quarter chance of taking over my position in the future. Therefore, many older people are firmly opposed."

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and smiled bitterly. The war between the Jiuyi people and the Han people happened thousands of years ago. Why should the hatred continue to this day?What about?  Chi You cannot be resurrected, and Ji Xuanyuan will not return to the world. Is it necessary for the descendants of the two races to be hostile to each other? Are fire and water incompatible?  He asked in confusion: "Then why did the leader decide to accept me as his disciple despite everyone's opposition?"

    Xuanzong sighed: "Since the establishment of our religion, we have only used people from the Jiuyi tribe. Even if the disciples of other tribes have great talents, it is difficult to gain trust. Instead, they will be ostracized and hated. I don't know how many talents have been buried because of this.  Or they ran away in anger, which seriously restricted the development and prosperity of our religion. Within the Jiuyi tribe, inbreeding, factional disputes, and mutual attacks consumed too much manpower and material resources. Although I wanted to conquer the Central Plains and dominate the world, I couldn't.  If we don¡¯t allocate most of our energy to settle down internally, how can we have time to expand outwards? If this situation of nepotism and distrust of people who are not my race is not completely changed, the foundation of the divine religion will be destroyed!"

    Hu Qingpeng was surprised and said: "Is the leader saying something serious? We have so many talents in this sect, how can we fail at our word?"

    Xuanzong said worriedly: "I'm not being alarmist. The Jiuyi people are aggressive and brave by nature. They are born warriors and warriors, but they are careless about calculations, not good at planning and management, and they don't know how to live in harmony with other ethnic groups. For thousands of years  In the past, due to participating in too many wars, frequent killings, and being trapped in barbaric lands, we could only maintain a population of about 500,000. On the other hand, the Han people have a population of tens of millions, and even the recently rising Mongolian tribe has  Millions of people. If we continue to blindly attack and plunder other tribes, the day when our tribe will be extinct is not far away!" His tone was heavy, as if he had seen the miserable future of his tribe.

    Hu Qingpeng did not expect that under his free and unrestrained appearance, he actually had a compassionate mind, and he respected him even more.  Said: "Since the leader knows the crux of the problem, why not use a thunderbolt to cut through the mess and eliminate all unfavorable factors?"

    Xuanzong shook his head and said: "It's not that simple! I am a member of the Jiuyi tribe, and I have inextricably linked relationships with many figures in the sect. How can I completely cut them off? Chi Yan and the other three are also in a similar situation.  It is not appropriate to come forward to rectify the teaching affairs. I have repeatedly considered that in order to cure the stubborn diseases of our religion, we can only resort to external forces. And you are the hope of our future!"

    Hu Qingpeng met his bright eyes, his heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and he hesitated: "Can I do such an important task? What if"

    Xuanzong interrupted: "My disciples should never say 'what if'! If you don't even have this little bit of self-confidence, you are not worthy of learning the 'World-Destroying Overlord Technique'!" The first thing that this mental method requires is self-confidence.  Only by conquering the world can you fully exert its power.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s face turned slightly red and he whispered: ¡°Disciple realizes his mistake!¡±

    Xuanzong's expression brightened slightly and he said: "When I was looking for a disciple, Chi Yan happened to recommend you. You were less than seventeen years old at the time, but you had both Buddhist and Taoist magical powers. Not only were you good at martial arts, but you were also familiar with reading.  Poems, treating people with sincerity and affection, daring to take action, and being proud are exactly what I want. But then again, if you want to ascend to the throne of the leader, you must defeat your three senior brothers. There is no shortcut other than that.  "

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Disciple understands!" Bright flames suddenly ignited in his eyes, and his hair moved automatically without wind.  Among Xuanzong's disciples, Chi Yan has been famous for the longest time, is powerful in the world, has made countless contributions to the Demon Sect, and has the support of three elders. He was originally the most suitable successor.  It's a pity that he was too infatuated and could not break through the "love" barrier, and his skill remained at the tenth level.  Zhan Feng has a brave nature and is a genius in martial arts, but he is headstrong and a little too cruel, so he is not a qualified leader.  Cheng Ying was born in his own family and was supported by the elder Feng of the temple. He had a deep city, was good at recruiting talents, and had the potential to be a hero.  His only weakness is his fondness for women, which makes him easily confused.  These three people all have powerful supporters in the Demon Cult. It is not easy to defeat them!

    Xuanzong continued: "In today's world, the Mongolian cavalry has been expelled from the Central Plains, and the north and south of the Yangtze River have fallen into the hands of Zhu Yuanzhang. Although local wars have repeated, they have never been successful. After the chaos, the people's minds have been settled, and this has been the case since ancient times. As long as Zhu Yuanzhang can do it for another ten years.  Emperor, lay a solid foundation. The Ming Dynasty will be difficult to shake within a hundred years. If one day you become the leader of the sect, never try to overthrow the Zhu family, throw an egg against a stone, and ruin the lives of the disciples of our sect in vain. On the contrary, you must find ways to reconcile with the sect.  The Zhu family dynasty cooperated to move the Nine Yi people to a fertile land and teach them the culture of the Central Plains. They can no longer be trapped in this snowy mountain wilderness!"

    Hu Qingpeng deeply felt the heavy responsibility on his shoulders, took a deep breath, and said: "Although I am not a member of the Jiuyi tribe, my life was saved by Master. Even if I am broken into pieces, I will fulfill Master's wish!"

    Xuanzong said seriously: "Compared with your senior brothers, your biggest weakness is your poor martial arts. According to normal practice steps, it will take you at least ten years to break through the tenth level of mental skills. But before that, I'm afraid,  You have been killed countless times. In order to help you break through the limits of your practice in the shortest time, I will set up three 'Underworld Qi Locks' in your body to seal it.??Your anger.  Every time you break through a level of restriction, your skill can break through a level.  If by chance, you can fight them to a draw within three years.  "

    Hu Qingpeng said in astonishment: "You mean to ask me to stop practicing?"

    Xuanzong said: "Yes!"

    Hu Qingpeng was surprised and happy, and said in a trembling voice: "Thank you so much, Master, for your kindness. I deserve it!" Examples of this kind of forbidden martial arts practice have been recorded in the demon sect's classics.  Yuanzhuan is injected into other people's bodies to help them quickly improve their skills.  For practitioners, it actually means transforming and absorbing other people's true energy.  This method of transmitting true energy cannot be reversed, and the caster will lose 10% to 30% of his or her skill.  Xuanzong's skill was so powerful that even if he lost only 10% to Hu Qingpeng, it would be enough for him to benefit from endlessly.

    Xuanzong smiled and said: "If I want you to willingly shoulder the heavy burden, how can I not give you some sweets first? Sit down and let's get started!"

    Note: Zhan Feng is the second disciple of Xuan Zong, the leader of the Demon Cult.

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 9: Forbidden Kung Fu Cultivation

    When Hu Qingpeng closed his eyes and sat down, Xuanzong focused his energy on his fingers and suddenly shouted: "It's begun!" He pointed like the wind and stabbed his Qihai point heavily.  Hu Qingpeng felt a stinging pain in his Qihai point, like fire flowing through his body, almost igniting his blood.  Xuanzong pointed his fingers together and clicked seventy-two times in one breath, pouring his own power into his seventy-two key points. Fang stopped his hands and stepped back. His face turned slightly golden, and he had obviously lost a lot of his true energy.  .

    Hu Qingpeng suddenly accepted such powerful skills and felt that his whole body was filled with infinite power. He jumped up and said with surprise and joy: "Master, didn't you tell me to stop practicing? Why am I still able to drive the energy in my body at this moment?"  Really angry?"

    Xuanzong secretly adjusted his mind and breath while replying: "The effect of the God of Hell's True Qi Lock will not appear until twelve hours later. At this time tomorrow, the True Qi in your body will be completely imprisoned, and you will be unable to  Drive and become like ordinary people. Before you break through the confinement of Pluto's true energy lock, you cannot practice any internal skills and mental methods, because your major acupuncture points can no longer store true energy. The only way for you to restore your skills is to find ways  Unlock these three restrictions!"

    Hu Qingpeng asked: "Then how should I do it?"

    Xuanzong said: "The methods of practice vary widely and vary from person to person. It all depends on the practitioner's own understanding. I can't answer for you. I just want to remind you that even if you are at a critical moment of life and death, you must never give up!"

    Hu Qingpeng's heart moved and he murmured: "It's a matter of life and death" He seemed to have caught a glimmer of inspiration, but it was vague and unclear, and it was mysterious and mysterious.

    Xuanzong said: "Every practitioner of this religion throughout the ages has shouldered a heavy responsibility to travel around the world and practice his mind. Before you go down the mountain, I also want to give you a task. I hope you can complete it within three years."

    Hu Qingpeng bowed and said: "Please give me the instructions from the leader!"

    Xuanzong's expression changed, and he unconsciously showed his domineering attitude, and said slowly: "No matter what other people say, in today's martial arts world, the only one who is qualified to be my opponent is the great master Jun Wangyou! Jun Wangyou's martial arts cultivation is shocking to the world.  , highly respected by people in the White Way, I have long wanted to compete with him to see who is the best in the world? Unfortunately, Jun Wangyou Shenlong is missing and appears and disappears, and I can't leave the God of War Palace for too long.  Find his whereabouts. So, I want you to find Jun Wangyou, write a challenge on my behalf, and invite him to come to the top of Bayan Har Mountain for a while!" As the saying goes, "There is no first in literature, no second in martial arts."  Everyone who practices martial arts has the idea of ????testing their superiors, and Xuanzong is not exempt from this custom.

    Hu Qingpeng was stunned for a moment, and the scene of a duel between the two top masters in the world was imagined in his mind. He couldn't help but be fascinated, his blood was stirring, and he said loudly: "Please don't worry, Master, the disciple will definitely send your letter of challenge to Jun Wangyou!"

    Xuanzong looked down at his pair of iron fists and said leisurely: "Life is so lonely, it's so cold at high places! Jun Wangyou, don't let me down!" There was incomparable fighting spirit and confidence in his plain tone.

    Hu Qingpeng felt Xuanzong's eagerness to fight, and then thought about the strong opponents and difficulties he was about to face, and immediately calmed down.  Cheng Ying hated him deeply and was very powerful in the Holy City. Once he learned about his escape, he would definitely send people to assassinate him.  Although he had absorbed part of Xuanzong's power, his true energy would be locked up after twelve hours, making him no different from an ordinary person. How could he escape the other party's pursuit by then?  He must escape from Cheng Ying's sphere of influence within twelve hours, otherwise disaster will be imminent.  When I thought of this, I simply didn't want to waste any more time and said loudly: "Master, if you have no other important instructions, please allow me to come down the mountain immediately!"

    Xuanzong saw through his thoughts at a glance and smiled slightly: "Are you worried that Cheng Ying will do something? I will not interfere in your affairs. However, considering that you are still fledgling and isolated, you can leave the Holy City through the secret tunnel.  But after you leave the city, you have to rely on yourself!"

    Hu Qingpeng was overjoyed: "Thank you so much, Master!" This secret tunnel was an underground passage reserved when the Holy City was established. When the Holy City was besieged by enemies, the believers could evacuate. Only the leader knew its entrances, exits and mechanisms.  He paused and asked cautiously: "Is there any news about Elder Yi Wufeng?" During these three years, he was isolated from the world, deliberately burying that beautiful figure, and devoted himself wholeheartedly to the practice of martial arts.  During the period, I didn¡¯t inquire about Yi Wufeng¡¯s life or death.  Now when he re-entered the world, the longing he had accumulated for many years flooded into his heart, making his heart as strong as a diamond tremble.  I not only hope to hear that she is safe, but also fear to hear that she has encountered misfortune, and I feel extremely complicated.

    Xuanzong shook his head and frowned: "After she fell into the water and disappeared in Wumeng Mountain, our disciples searched every corner of Wumeng Mountain, but found neither her bones nor the weapon she carried with her, the Magic Flute of Paradise.  It has been three years and her fate has still not been determined, which is quite strange!"

    Hu Qingpeng felt a pain in his heart, as if he had been stabbed by a sword, and his eyes suddenly turned red.?With the power of the Demon Sect, if Yi Wufeng cannot be found within three years, it will definitely be a disaster!  The river where she fell was fast-flowing and filled with silt. It was likely that she was probably buried in the mud at the bottom of the river.  He closed his eyes gently, as if he could see the coolness and elegance of the dancing phoenix, the sword and the flowers, the ruthlessness and determination, confidence and calmness when facing the enemy, the tranquility and gentleness, and the deep love like the sea when leaning against each other  My heart ached more and more, and I burst into tears unknowingly.

    "Three years ago, he would have committed suicide and followed his beloved underground.  But now that he has just mastered martial arts, he is about to conquer the world and achieve hegemony, and he is also shouldering the mission of reversing the decline of the Demon Sect and preventing the Nine Barbarians from being exterminated. How can he die easily?  From the moment he worshiped Xuanzong as his disciple, his life no longer belonged to him alone, he had to shoulder the responsibility of being the successor to the leader.  Although he was heartbroken at this moment, he had no thoughts of death.  On the contrary, the desire to live has never been so strong.  He wants to use actions to prove that Yi Wufeng's original choice was right. The man she loves is a powerful and outstanding figure and will never humiliate her!  What's more, the murderer who killed Yi Wufeng is still alive and well in the world, which is what he can't tolerate the most.  He wants to avenge Yi Wufeng and use the blood of his enemies to honor her spirit in heaven.  This unforgettable hatred will never be forgotten from his heart.

    He silently wiped away the tears on his face, opened his eyes, and his eyes were filled with sharp light. He looked resolute and calm, as if he had never felt any sadness before, and said in a deep voice: "We don't have much time, I bid farewell!"

    Xuanzong said: "I will give you one last sentence - 'Those who have ambitions to travel thousands of miles will not stick to the right path; those who want to travel all over the world will harm the great by having small details'! Since ancient times, those who achieve great things do not stick to small details and are not fettered by love. You  Remember, your destiny is up to you!"

    "Click" The secret door at the exit of the secret passage slowly closed, blending into the surrounding rock walls without distinction.

    Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but admire the ingenuity of the designer. When he turned around, he saw a white light shining in front of him, with glaciers crisscrossing and snow-capped mountains undulating, and no signs of life activity at all.  It was already noon, the sun was shining directly, and the melted snow water gathered into countless trickling streams, spiraling down the mountain, making a tinkling sound.  Before he left, he took a sword from the Palace of the God of War to protect himself. If he encountered a snow leopard or wild wolf on the way, it was better to have a sword in hand than not at all.  After seeing the direction of the terrain clearly, he pondered for a moment, then jumped up and ran along the direction of the stream.

    Just after running a few miles away, Hu Qingpeng suddenly felt a shadow of uneasiness in his heart, as if someone around him was spying on him.  He frowned and looked around, but he didn't find anything strange. Could it be that he was suspicious?  He shook his head and kept running forward. Looking out of the corner of his eye, he accidentally saw a vague black shadow moving quickly with him on the snow. He was startled and immediately looked up at the sky.  He saw a white snow sculpture flying in the blue sky, always hovering above his head, drawing strange symbols in the air.

    Hu Qingpeng was shocked and suspicious. This snow eagle followed him closely. It seemed to be no coincidence. It was 90% driven by Cheng Ying and was specially sent to follow him!  Otherwise, it would be impossible for ordinary snow eagles in the wild to behave in such weird ways.  However, only people in the God of War Palace knew about his leaving the customs and coming down the mountain. How did Cheng Ying get the news and take action immediately?  Could it be that there was an insider in Cheng Ying's Palace of the God of War who spread the news immediately?  This is probably the most reasonable explanation!

    Hu Qingpeng was secretly awestruck, Cheng Ying was so powerful that he could even bribe the people around Xuanzong!  The snowy field was unobstructed, and no matter which direction he fled, he could not escape the snow sculptures tracking him in the sky.  As long as those who become eagles follow the instructions of the snow sculpture, they will be able to surround him sooner or later.  In particular, he was not familiar with the terrain and had no idea where the enemy's weak links were. He was unable to choose the correct breakout route, and might run into an ambush.  Moreover, his true energy will be completely locked after twelve hours, which is a fatal weakness.  The only advantage at present is that the person who becomes an eagle cannot use the secret passage and must go around the valley exit at the other end, which will lag behind him for a long time.  Before his true energy was locked, he could only run as far as possible. Once the enemy caught up with him, the consequences would be disastrous.  He immediately raised his energy and ran quickly, without any reservations.  His body was filled with the true energy transmitted from Xuanzong. At this moment, he was running with all his strength, just like the wind and lightning, flying across the vast snowfield.

    Hu Qingpeng ran wildly for nearly three hours. He didn¡¯t know how many miles he ran, but the trickling stream in front of him had already turned into a raging mountain torrent.  The terrain has lowered a lot, and black rocks are mixed with white ice and snow. From time to time, you can see a few green plants and wild goats jumping on the cliffs.  The sun is gradually setting in the west, the night is low, and countless stars are shining in the night sky, like crystal-clear gems, which can be touched at your fingertips.  The biting cold wind began to roar on the plateau.

    He once pretended to be dead on the way, trying to lure the snow sculpture down to hunt it, but it was not fooled and kept hovering high in the sky, lingering, making him itchy with hatred.  Crazy all the wayBen's physical strength was extremely exhausted. He chewed a few mouthfuls of ice and snow, rested in a cave for two hours, and then got up and continued on the road.

    Hu Qingpeng walked eastward along the river bank. When the sky turned slightly white, an iron cable bridge across the glacier suddenly appeared in front of him.  The rope bridge is about twenty feet long and consists of thirteen iron chains. Both ends of the iron chains penetrated the thick rocks and trembled slightly in the cold wind.  A thin layer of ice had condensed on the chain, making it look slippery. When combined with the roaring river at the bottom of the bridge, it was really frightening.

    Hu Qingpeng¡¯s heart moved, God is really helping me!  If you cross the bridge by yourself and then cut off the iron rope when you reach the other side, even if the enemy has the ability to penetrate the sky and the earth, he may not be able to catch up!  He did whatever he wanted, and with a sway of his body, he jumped onto the chain bridge.

    As soon as he reached the middle of the rope bridge, Hu Qingpeng suddenly felt a warning sign in his mind. He felt four cold murderous auras rising from the sky in front of and behind him. Someone had set an ambush here!  I couldn't help but regret in my heart. I was careless and rashly stepped into the killing situation set by the enemy. I was in a dilemma and the situation was extremely dangerous.  He stopped suddenly, as still as a mountain, and said coldly: "Cheng Ying, are you here?"

    ???????????????????????????????: Two people jumped out from the front and back ends of the rope bridge, both of them were powerful people with towering temples.  The two people facing Hu Qingpeng, one with a sinewy face and a mace in his hand, and the other dressed as an ascetic, barefoot and undressed, holding a magic pestle, were the masters who followed Cheng Ying that day.  The big man with a sinister face sneered: "Hey, why do I need to kill you? The young master is really good at predicting events. He is sure that you will go down the river. Once you find this rope bridge, you will definitely be tempted and want to cross the river and destroy the bridge.  To avoid our pursuit. Unfortunately, Monkey Sun can¡¯t escape from Tathagata Buddha¡¯s hand, today is the day you die!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. If Cheng Ying was also present, he would not be sure of escaping unscathed.  Of course, the four people flanking him are all top-notch masters. Under normal circumstances, he can definitely have the upper hand one-on-one, but he will most likely lose in one-on-two, let alone one-on-four now!  Cheng Ying did not underestimate his martial arts, but was very cautious and tried to kill him on the rope bridge with 100% certainty.  However, no matter what Cheng Ying calculated, he would never have guessed that Xuanzong was willing to damage his own true energy and pass on part of his skills to him.  This unexpected change made Cheng Ying's plan full of loopholes.

    Hu Qingpeng sneered and said secretly: "Cheng Ying, I not only want to break your killing trap, but I also want to teach your men a lesson. Don't be too arrogant!" Then he looked up to the sky and let out a long roar, drew out the sword from behind, and  Pointing straight at the enemy in front of him, he said proudly: "I will not kill unknown people under my sword. Those who have names will report them to me!"

    The big man with a sinister face spat and said in a rough voice: "Your grandpa is the mad lion Tieba!"

    The ascetic monk said word by word: "Darkness, Demon, Brahman, Moon!"

    "Nine Nether Snake Demon Zhan Lin!"

    "The bloody spear is covered with fierce face!"

    Behind Hu Qingpeng, a man and a woman shouted.  The four of them and the swordsman who assassinated Hu Qingpeng three years ago were both characters in the "Seven Shura". They had superb martial arts skills and were the top killers that Cheng Ying had secretly trained for many years.

    Hu Qingpeng was undaunted and silently activated the "World-Destroying Overlord Technique". With a sudden step, he jumped up into the sky like an eagle and rushed towards the other end of the rope bridge with his sword and man.

    "kill him!"

    Tieba shouted loudly, but did not try to rush out. Instead, he and Fanyue stood side by side at the bridge, waiting for Hu Qingpeng to rush over.  On the other side, Zhan Lin and Meng Lieyan waved their long whips and iron spears, and rushed onto the bridge like a whirlwind. Senhan's murderous intent swept towards Hu Qingpeng's back.

    In the blink of an eye, Hu Qingpeng rushed to the bridge like a god. His long sword trembled sharply, as if a ball of dazzling light exploded in the air. Thousands of sword lights burst out at the same time, and the sharp sword energy struck him mercilessly.  Xiang Tieba and Fan Yue.

    Tieba and Fanyue were shocked. They didn't expect that their enemy was so young, but his understanding and use of swordsmanship had reached the level of combining human and sword. Before the sword came, the bone-piercing sword energy had already taken away people's souls.  If his reaction was even a little slower, he would definitely be struck by the sword of hatred!  They roared in unison, one swung his stick and slammed the enemy's shoulder, and the other's iron pestle went straight into the sword light like a furious dragon.

    Hearing two loud bangs, Hu Qingpeng's long sword hit his opponent's weapon almost indiscriminately.  Even though Fan Yue's lower body was calm, the enemy's Qi was unexpectedly strong, like an angry wave crashing onto the shore, forcing him to take a few steps back, his throat sweetened, and he almost spit out a mouthful of blood.  He forcibly swallowed the blood in his mouth and was wondering why Tieba could hold on still. He saw Hu Qingpeng holding swords in both hands and shouting in the air: "Broken Dragon Horn!" The sword light flashed, and a piece of white light split the void.  Hit Tieba's head.  It turns out that forcing Fan Yue back was Hu Qingpeng's strategy. He wanted to deal with this mad lion with all his strength and let Tieba have a taste of his power!

    "Ten axes to kill the dragon!" Tieba exclaimed, jumped back, and at the same time raised his wolf fangs.?, protecting the space above like a wheel.

    The "Broken Dragon Horn" and "Beheaded Dragon" are both the most powerful moves among the Ten Dragon-Slaying Axes. Hu Qingpeng uses his sword to use it. Although it is only 70% powerful, he has some of Xuanzong's skills to help him, which is enough to make up for it.  How could Tieba resist the flaws?  Where the sword light fell, the mace broke into two pieces. As blood spattered, one of Tieba's right arms was cut off at shoulder level.  Tieba screamed and fell to the ground and passed out.

    Hu Qingpeng did not hesitate, jumped out of the rope bridge, and threw his head and feet into the surging rapids.  At this moment, Zhan Lin and Meng Lieyan arrived.  Zhan Linjiao scolded: "Where to go!" The long whip flew out and rolled towards Hu Qingpeng's ankle.

    Hu Qingpeng's legs shrank sharply, the long whip trembled like a snake, became as straight as a javelin, and the whip head filled with true energy roared and stabbed.  Hu Qingpeng slashed out with his backhand sword, hitting the end of the long whip. His whole body was shaken, and he opened his mouth and spat out countless blood rain, then fell into the glacier and disappeared in an instant.

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 10: Adventures in the Ancient Temple

    Hu Qingpeng reluctantly raised his energy to protect himself and quickly surfaced to breathe fresh air.  Just hearing a roar, the Dark Demon Fan Yue jumped off the rope bridge and also fell into the river, chasing after him desperately.  Hu Qingpeng was startled, his mind moved slightly, he integrated himself into the surrounding water flow, and cleverly used the thrust of the water to fly away like a fish.  From the beginning, he had been determined to use water escape to escape, so he escaped along the river bank. Once he was besieged, he would use his water-based specialties, which would definitely make the enemy helpless. Now he really used it!  However, he fought several moves with three masters in succession, and actually suffered serious internal injuries himself.  Fortunately, Fan Yue and others thought everything was safe before setting off and did not bring any of his men to help. When he was rushed down by the rapids, he did not encounter any obstacles.

    How can the water quality of Fan Yue be compared with that of Hu Qingpeng?  Watching him disappear in the distance, I was so angry and resentful that I couldn't help but hit the water with my palms.  But Fan Yue has a tenacious character and does not give up easily, and still drifts downstream.

    The morning sun rises, and the rays of light are endless.  The flow of the glacier becomes slower as it goes downstream, and the river surface gradually opens up. Tall pine forests and large grasslands flash along the shore from time to time.  When passing through uninhabited areas, countless wild ducks and migratory birds will occasionally be startled, their white feathers covering the sky and the sun.  Hu Qingpeng looked at the frightened birds and groaned secretly. Wasn't this a signal to the pursuers?  He knew in his heart that the game had just begun, and Fan Yue and others would not accept defeat easily, and would definitely use various methods to hunt him down, otherwise they would not be able to explain to their master.

    Inadvertently, the sun gradually rose higher and higher, and the sunlight was dazzling and painful.  Hu Qingpeng was immersed in the cold river water, and suddenly felt wisps of cold air beginning to invade his blood vessels. It was difficult for his true energy to circulate, and his heart sank. Could it be that the Hades True Qi Lock was about to take effect?  Calculating silently, it has been nearly twelve hours since he left the God of War Palace, and his true energy will be completely locked!

    How dare Hu Qingpeng be careless and neglectful? He quickly climbed ashore at the next bend in the river and used the last bit of his strength to evaporate the water from his body. After observing the surrounding terrain clearly, he immediately ran to the nearest hill.

    As we approached the foot of the mountain, we suddenly saw a flat field, about seven or eight acres in size, filled with various vegetables, fruits, and vegetables.  There are fences all around to prevent wild animals from trampling on them.  A winding bluestone path winds up the hill, with the other end hidden in the woods.

    Hu Qingpeng was surprised that there were actually people living in this desolate and inhabited place. I wonder if they were masters who lived in seclusion or ordinary people fleeing the war?  If it's the former, you may be able to seek temporary shelter.  He climbed over the fence and walked up the mountain along the bluestone path.  After walking for about half a stick of incense, a temple with red walls and gray tiles suddenly appeared among the green pines and green bamboos.  The temple is not very tall, but it looks very old. There are faint sounds of wooden fish chanting from behind the wall, and the faint scent of sandalwood fills the air, making people feel naturally calm and ethereal.

    At this moment, there was only a sound of beeping, the closed temple door opened, and a middle-aged monk walked out. He looked at Hu Qingpeng with a pair of dark eyes, as if there was no wave in the ancient well, and was not surprised at all by his appearance.  He folded his hands and said: "Amitabha, the donor has come all the way, why do you think so?" The monk has sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, a high nose, and a handsome appearance. There is a string of Buddhist beads hanging on his chest. Although he is wearing a thin coarse cloth monk's clothes, it cannot be concealed.  His extraordinary demeanor.

    Hu Qingpeng's eyes widened, he pointed at the middle-aged monk and said in silence: "Uncle Tang, it's you! How could you become a monk here?!" It turned out that this middle-aged monk was Tang Xue's father, who was as famous as Chi Yan.  Tang Bowen!  Tang Bowen was once known as the first young master of the Tang Sect and a well-known handsome man in the martial arts world. He later became a public enemy of the martial arts world because he fell in love with the Mongolian princess Li Yan'er.  Ten years ago, due to the murder of Li Yan'er, Tang Bowen was so sad that his hair turned gray all night long. In the end, he escaped into Buddhism and became a monk.

    The middle-aged monk frowned and said, "How do you know my lay name? Which sect are you a disciple of?"

    Hu Qingpeng said excitedly: "Uncle Tang, do you still remember that stormy night ten years ago? I once saw you in an ancestral hall in the mountains!"

    The middle-aged monk couldn¡¯t help but be startled, looked at Hu Qingpeng again, and said in surprise: "Could it be that you are"

    Hu Qingpeng said: "I am Hu Xiaomao! I was with Yin Tianyun and Mo Tianfeng of the Hengshan Sect, so I had the opportunity to recognize you. After that night, sister Li'er and I exchanged tokens as a souvenir. She gave me the jade pendant  I've been keeping it. If you don't believe it, take a look!" He took out the Xuantian Colorful Phoenix Ruyi Jade Pendant and handed it to the other party.

    The middle-aged monk was shocked and stared straight at the jade pendant that emitted a soft light. His calm face became excited, tears glistened in the corners of his eyes, and he murmured: "Yes, this is what Li'er and I have decided to do."  A token of love, I didn¡¯t expect it to appear again ten years later! In ten years, life and death are blurred, and I miss you forever! Yan¡¯er, do you know? How much I want to listen to the lyrics and music you sing again! Every time I wake up from a dream  Come on, why am I alone?shadow?  "I couldn't help but raise my hand, tremblingly reaching for the jade pendant, and two lines of clear tears rolled down.

    At this time, I suddenly heard a shout from behind the door: "Hey! After six years of practice, why don't you let go of the worldly thoughts?" The voice fell, and an old monk with long eyebrows and white hair and beard walked out of the temple.  , a face full of wrinkles, and a pair of eyes that seem to penetrate people's hearts, emitting a wise and calm light.

    As if he had been struck by lightning, he withdrew his hands and fell to the ground, saying in a trembling voice: "Disciple, disciple, I can't help but miss people when I see things, so that it touches ordinary hearts. I really have violated the teachings of Master in the past. It's a sin, a sin!"

    The old monk with long eyebrows sighed: "Idiot, all things in the world are changeable and have no eternal existence, so they are called 'impermanence'. Everything in life is pure suffering and no happiness, and all living beings are ignorant, so they take  Suffering is happiness; summarized into its categories, that is, birth, old age, illness, death, failure to seek, separation from love, the meeting of resentful monks, and the raging of the five yin, all are the truth of suffering. The accumulation of suffering destroys the path, and seeking to realize the true result is the right path. Every time you  Have you forgotten all the scriptures you recite every day?" He walked up to Kong, gently slapped his Baihui point with his palm, and shouted in a low voice: "Namo Amitabha!"

    A soft Buddha's light flashed for an instant. He stood up straight, with tears on his face dry, and said respectfully: "Thank you, Master, for your guidance! Dependence and destruction, cause and effect cycle, and illusions one after another, endless. The thought of renunciation is pure and selfless.  Formless.¡±

    The old monk with long eyebrows stretched his eyebrows and said: "How good! As long as you uphold wisdom and see through impermanence, you will be able to transcend the suffering of the world and achieve perfection." Turning his head to look at Hu Qingpeng, he raised one palm in a salute and said with a slight smile:  "Fortunately, my little friend came from the east and solved the knot of bad disciples. He is a destined person in Buddhism. I am ignorant. If my little friend is not in a hurry, how about staying in our temple for a while?"

    Hu Qingpeng only felt that the other party's gaze was profound and boundless, and he could observe him very thoroughly with just one glance.  Although Wu Ming was short in stature, just reaching his chest, Wu Ming's aura blended into the surrounding environment, entering a realm of boundless void unity, as if no power in the world could knock him down.  If Xuanzong is a majestic and steep mountain, full of domineering power, ignorance is a broad and boundless valley that can accommodate all things.  Hu Qingpeng couldn't help but secretly marvel. Just after leaving the God of War Palace, he met a figure whose strength was not weaker than Xuanzong!  It is also unusual for someone with such strength as Wu Ming to be willing to live here in obscurity.  He cupped his fists and said in return: "Thank you, Master Wu Ming! It's just that I'm being harassed by others. If I stay in the temple, I'm afraid I'll cause trouble to the master and disturb this pure place. Moreover, I'm" He hesitated in his heart whether to tell the other party about himself.  's true identity.  After all, the disciples of the demon sect are not allowed in the world, so how can we know that there is no prejudice in ignorance?

    Wu Ming said calmly: "I see that your eyeballs have turned red, your bones are thick, and your breathing is slow. However, there is no sign of true energy running in your body. Are you practicing Qigong? There are blood stains on your clothes, and you have suffered internal injuries. I'm afraid  Someone wants to kill you, right? You don¡¯t have the power to protect yourself at the moment. Once the enemy catches up, you will definitely die. If I let you go to the road of death and refuse to save me, what qualifications do I have to teach my disciples? If you are free, take him to the guest room.  Stay here!"

    He clasped his palms in the air and responded, "Yes!"

    Wu Ming said again: "Little friend, since you have come, please be at peace with yourself. This is your fate, don't refuse it!"

    Hu Qingpeng followed Kong into the guest room. He saw that the furnishings in the room were very simple and spotless. It seemed that someone had cleaned them regularly.  I couldn't help but ask: "Uncle Tang, do you often have people coming here?"

    Liao Kong shook his head and said: "You are the first guest of this temple this year. Also, don't call me by my lay name in the future, just call me by my dharma name."

    Hu Qingpeng said: "With emptiness, emptiness, can you really break away from the world and make everything empty? Can you completely forget your daughter?"

    Liao Kong's face turned pale, he was silent for a while, and sighed leisurely: "Buddhist scriptures say that people have twelve causes and conditions, from the beginning to the end of ignorance, and life can only return to the starting point after a reincarnation. What will happen in the next life, we can't predict it at the moment.  .How can we easily erase all the love and grudges in this life? My six senses have not been exhausted, and I really feel ashamed of the Buddha. Have you, have you seen Li'er recently? Is she doing well? Is she as beautiful as her mother?  moving?"

    Hu Qingpeng recalled Tang Xue's unparalleled beauty, and felt sweet in his heart. He smiled and said: "Li'er inherited all the advantages of her mother, especially her beauty and elegant temperament. However, I haven't seen her in three years. I don't know.  Her current situation." Now he recounted how he reunited with Tang Xue in the past and was involved in the civil strife of the Tianxiahui, until he broke up with her. Of course, he deliberately concealed the emotional entanglement between Tang Xue and him.

    After listening to his story quietly, Liu Kong sighed sadly: "I'm sorry for Li'er, for not fulfilling my responsibilities as a father. I know she must hate me! Six years have passed, and she has never come to visit me.  I feel as if my father is no longer in the world. This child and herThe biggest difference between parents is that they clearly love and hate, they are soft on the outside and strong on the inside. Once something is determined, it is difficult to change.  "

    Hu Qingpeng nodded and said: "Li'er does dare to love and hate, and is different from ordinary weak women." He couldn't help but recall the scene where Tang Xue took the initiative to express her feelings and boldly offered a kiss before breaking up. A person with a strong will like Hu Qingpeng,  I couldn't help but beat my heart, which was a bit sweet and a bit proud.  After all, he was the only person in the world who could get Tang Xue's first kiss.

    Liao Kong saw that Hu Qingpeng's expression suddenly became gentle, his eyes were intoxicated, he smiled slightly, and asked abruptly: "Li'er likes you very much, right?"

    Hu Qingpeng blushed and murmured: "I have always regarded Li'er as my sister. We are brother and sister." He couldn't help but feel ashamed in his heart. He was really telling lies with his eyes open. Fortunately, Tang Xue was not present, otherwise he would have been  She drowned in tears.

    "Really?" No matter who Liao Kong is, how could he not see that Hu Qingpeng's words were insincere and had another secret?  At this time, he looked at the young man in front of him with another look. The more he looked at it, the more he liked it. He smiled and said: "Li'er has really good taste. I feel relieved that you take good care of her. By the way, you still use '  Hu Xiaomao's name?"

    Hu Qingpeng shook his head and said: "I no longer use the name I had when I was a child. I" Just as he was about to say the three words "Hu Qingpeng", his heart suddenly moved and he stopped talking.  "Hu Qingpeng" was given to him after he became an official disciple of the Hengshan Sect, and he belongs to the "Qing" generation of the Hengshan Sect.  But three years ago, he had been expelled from the school and had no connection with the Hengshan Sect anymore, so naturally he no longer needed to use this name.  Moreover, when he travels around the world in the future, he neither wants others to recognize him as an abandoned disciple of the Hengshan Sect, nor does he want his whereabouts to be traced by Cheng Ying's men.  The best way is to give him a new name and completely bury his past.  His mind was racing and he said in a deep voice: "From today on, my name is Hu, Xiao, Tian!" (Note: The actor will use the name "Hu Xiaotian" when he appears again in the future)

    Liao Kong nodded and said: "Laughing at the sky, laughing at all the people in the world, the rivers and lakes are so big, let me run wild! What a courage, what a name! A man should have such a broad mind and ambition." He changed the topic and asked  : "Since you are practicing forbidden martial arts, you should stay away from grievances and grudges in the world. Why is someone chasing you? Are they your former enemies?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "It is precisely because I am practicing forbidden arts that I am being hunted down! To be honest, the person who wants to kill me is my fellow disciple. If I hadn't been lucky enough, I would have drowned.  In the glacier."

    Liao Kong was born in a wealthy family. He had seen many such plots and assassinations involving brothers fighting for power, and he was not surprised at all. He said: "Oh, he wants to kill you, is it probably because of the power struggle in the sect?  Your current situation is not optimistic! On the one hand, you are alone and lack the necessary help. On the other hand, you are unable to use your skills and are useless. If you bump into the opponent's master, it will be difficult to survive. If you want to be safe from the enemy's snare  To escape, you have to use a strange trick!"

    Seeing his confident look, Hu Xiaotian felt his heart itch like a cat scratching his head, and hurriedly said, "I'd like to hear the details!"

    Liao Kong smiled calmly and said: "Before I became a monk, I had studied some small skills and had some experience. Although these skills are difficult to achieve, they are more than enough to change your appearance for you and avoid the enemy's pursuit!"

    Hu Xiaotian had a flash of inspiration and couldn't help laughing: "Disguise! What you are best at is disguise! Sure enough, there is no end to the road, and there is always a bright future!" Tang Bowen's disguise is superb.  He once relied on it to escape the pursuit and encirclement of countless martial arts heroes, and he can be called a master of disguise.  With his skillful hands helping him change his appearance, Hu Xiaotian was absolutely confident of escaping.

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 11: Transformation

    Hu Xiaotian's laughter didn't stop when he suddenly heard Kong shouting: "Who is that?!" His wrist shook slightly, and three Buddhist beads shot through the window paper with a sneer, and his figure swayed and flashed out.  Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but be surprised. Could it be that the enemy was chasing him?  He hurriedly followed him out of the guest room.

    I saw Liao Kong and Dark Demon Fanyue confronting each other in the courtyard, saying without looking back: "Xiaotian, please step aside and let me deal with this person!"

    When Fan Yue saw Hu Xiaotian's figure, her eyes suddenly lit up, and an uncontrollable murderous aura emerged. She sneered with two rows of sharp teeth, "Anyone who stands in my way will die!" He rubbed his left hand hard, and the beads shattered into pieces of wood.  Sprinkled into the wind.  He is a yogi from Tianzhu. He not only has tough skin and can withstand extreme cold, he is also good at tracking.  While drifting all the way down, I found traces of Hu Xiaotian coming ashore, so I followed his footprints to the outside of the ancient temple.

    Liao Kong's eyes flashed and he said proudly: "If you want to defeat me, you have to go back and practice for at least another ten years! Please leave this temple immediately, you are not welcome here! If you don't leave, I will have to drive you away!"  "Back then, he was also a powerful and proud hero. How could he show weakness to this unknown person?

    The energy of the two sides was in contact, and a look of surprise flashed across Fan Yue's face, obviously she didn't expect the other party to be so powerful.  But he had already said harsh words, and now he was riding a tiger. He had absolutely no reason to back down, and said coldly: "Come on!" He held the magic pestle across his chest, eager to try.

    At this moment, I suddenly heard the gentle sound of the Buddha's name "Amitabha", as if it was in my ears.  Every word implies the Buddhist supreme meditation method, which can break away anger, ignorance, and greed and directly address the human heart.  The cold murderous intent that permeated the field was mostly reduced by the sound of the Buddha's name.

    "Master!" "Master Wu Ming!"

    Liao Kong and Hu Xiaotian respectively paid tribute to Wu Ming who suddenly appeared.

    Fan Yue was secretly shocked. When did this old monk come to the courtyard, she didn't even notice it!  And with his eyesight, he couldn't see through the other party's depth. This was the first time in history!  How many masters are hidden in this ancient temple?

    Wu Ming said: "Kong Kong, what I Buddhist disciples pursue is to live without fighting against the world, to meditate and be liberated. Why are you so angry and fighting with this monk from Tianzhu?"

    Liao Kong said: "Master, this person is an evil heretic who has already converted to a pagan religion! He broke into our temple without authorization and wanted to kill our guests. This disciple had no choice but to defend himself."

    Wu Ming turned his eyes and looked at Brahma Moon, and said softly: "The donor was born in Buddhism, so he should understand the precepts of Buddhism. In order to achieve Zhengtuan, upholding the precepts, cultivating concentration, and cultivating wisdom are indispensable. If the donor violates the precepts and kills, it should not be tolerated by the Buddha.  , how can I go to the realm of bliss in the Western Heaven in the future? I am ignorant, I hope that the donor will find his way back, put down the butcher knife, and become a Buddha immediately!"

    Fan Yue said: "You are so wordy! I am a demon, not a Buddha! I must kill this person!"

    Wu Ming frowned slightly and said: "The donor has been deeply possessed by the devil and has lost his true nature. It is pitiful! You must know that this is a Buddhist temple. It must not be contaminated with the smell of blood and tarnish the holy light of the Buddha. You want to kill people and harm me, I  It¡¯s never allowed!¡±

    Fan Yue¡¯s pupils shrank, and the veins on the back of her hands were exposed. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you want to fight with me?¡±

    Wuming shook his head and said: "Buddha said: 'If I don't go to hell, who will!' I am willing to take the place of the guest and bear the benefactor's three killing moves in order to resolve the murderous intention in the benefactor's heart. I will stand here and let you do whatever you want.  Move, never fight back. If the benefactor can force the old man to retreat even half a step, this person is at your disposal. If the benefactor is unable to force the old man to retreat, please ask the benefactor to stay in the temple and recite Buddhist scriptures, and not to kill another person rashly. I don¡¯t know what the donor¡¯s intention is.  how?"

    Fan Yue was stunned for a moment, suppressing the anger of being slighted and asked: "Are you really not going to resist?"

    Wu Ming nodded and said, "Monks don't tell lies, so it's naturally true."

    Although Hu Xiaotian knew that the power of ignorance was profound and boundless, this move was too risky and he couldn't help but stop him: "Master, you must not do it!"

    Wuming smiled calmly and said: "It doesn't matter!"

    Fan Yue's face flashed with evil spirit, and he shouted: "It's a deal!" If he couldn't force the opponent back even half a step within three moves, what else could he say?  I have no choice but to admit defeat!  He was arrogant and did not want to take advantage of the use of weapons. He immediately put aside the magic pestle and silently let his luck rest in his palms. Suddenly, there was a strange roar and he rushed up like an arrow from a string. With a muffled sound, his hands  The palm hit Wu Ming's chest and Dantian fiercely.

    Wu Ming swayed slightly, then stood firm, looked at his opponent with a smile and said: "This is the Mahamudra technique of Tantric Buddhism! The Buddha used to cut off his body for King Kali. At that time, he had no self-image and no one else.  , has no appearance of living beings, and has no appearance of life. My appearance is right and wrong, how can you hurt me?"

    Seeing that the other party¡¯s expression was as usual, Fan Yue told him the origin of his palm technique, he was surprised and admired at the same time.  He had already used it just nowWith the power of nine successes, the stone statue would have shattered after receiving such a heavy blow, but Wu Ming was hit hard on two vital acupuncture points, but he was still unscathed. Could it be that he has reached the realm of the legendary indestructible body?  He took a deep breath, and the bones all over his body crackled loudly. His palms suddenly swelled in size. He jumped up, his arms incredibly extended by half a foot, and swung his arms back. His palms were imprinted on the vital points of Wu Ming's vest.  superior.

    Hu Xiaotian cried out loudly: "Yoga thaumaturgy!" He felt awe-inspiring in his heart. If the person hit by these palms was himself, he was afraid that the meridians all over his body would be broken by him.

    Wu Ming's feet made a few crisp sounds, and a few cracks appeared on the thick bluestone. However, the short body was as stable as a rock, motionless, and he recited in a low voice: "All appearances are false.  . If you see that all forms are not true, you will see the Tathagata."

    Liao Kong said loudly: "Only the last move left!"

    ? Fan Yue's forehead was beaded with thin beads of sweat, and she suddenly felt discouraged. The other party must have entered the innate realm of the unity of heaven and man, and the depth of his cultivation was beyond his imagination.  At the same time, he heard the sutras recited by Wu Ming, each word of which was exquisite, which shook his soul even more.  However, the training he had received would never allow him to give up any opportunity. A fierce light flashed in his eyes, and both palms flashed a strange red color at the same time. Heat steamed from the top of his head. His whole body's strength had been raised to the limit. With a move of his steps, his palms were like knives, and he struck fiercely.  Cut to Wu Ming's temples on both sides.

    Wu Ming suddenly raised his eyes, looked deeply into Brahma Yue's eyes, and at the same time shouted the Buddhist lion's roar: "Nan, Wu, Ah, Mi, Tuo, Buddha!" ??The treasure was solemn, and a faint Buddha light shone all over his body.  , people can¡¯t help but feel the urge and piety to worship.

    As soon as Fan Yue and Wu Ming's eyes touched, their whole bodies were shaken, as if they saw a miracle in each other's eyes. Their expressions instantly changed from fierce, painful, surprised, and confused to calm and gentle, and they couldn't help but chant the Buddha's name in unison:  "Namo Amitabha!" The speed of swiping with both palms changed from fast to slow, as if they were bound by a thousand-pound shackles, and their power was gone.

    Ignorance slowly stretched out a finger, pointed it right on Fan Yue's eyebrows, and shouted: "All conditioned dharmas are like bubbles in dreams, like dew and like lightning. They should be viewed as such! The sea of ??suffering is boundless, but when you turn around, you will find the shore!"

    Fan Yue's legs went weak and she fell to the ground. She retracted her hands and formed complex handprints. She was sweating profusely. The murderous aura that she once had disappeared. She lowered her head and said, "Buddhist scoundrels are guilty of serious sins.  Thanks to the master's enlightenment, I woke up and repented. My disciple begged the master to take me in and allow me to return to the disciples of the Buddha to atone for my past sins."

    Wu Ming said: "How good! The door of Buddhism is wide open, and all living beings are saved. My Buddha has said that everyone has Buddha nature. What's more, you and my Buddha are destined to be together. As long as you sincerely repent of your past sins, uphold your wisdom, and achieve positive results. The Buddha is compassionate, and sincerely  From today onwards, you can stay in this temple to practice!"

    Fan Yue put her palms together and bowed down: "Thank you, Master!"

    Hu Xiaotian stayed in the temple for ** days, and after fully mastering Kong's disguise skills, he reluctantly embarked on his journey.  In addition to facial makeup, the art of disguise also includes voice changing, bone shrinkage, hair dyeing, potion preparation, clothing matching and other knowledge. Only when the form and spirit are consistent and the authenticity is indistinguishable can one be called a master of disguise.  Before leaving, Liao Kong gave Hu Xiaotian a complete set of his disguise equipment, including two extremely precious human skin masks. Of course, he also told him to take good care of Tang Xue.

    Hu Xiaotian dyed his hair and disguised himself as an herb collector in his forties. He carried a bamboo basket and packed seven or eight kinds of herbs and dry food. Following Kong's instructions, he walked down the rugged mountain road.

    He walked for two days and finally arrived at a small town in the mountains.  Although there are only about thirty households in the town, it is located on the only road between Sichuan and Gansu. There are many caravans and horse teams coming and going, and the inns are almost full of people.  Hu Xiaotian had no money at this time, so he walked into an inn and asked in the Sichuan dialect he had just learned: "Shopkeeper, do you accept any medicinal materials here?"

    When the short and fat shopkeeper looked up, the first thing he saw was Hu Xiaotian's tall body and bright and sharp eyes. An inexplicable pressure came down on him, causing him to answer involuntarily: "Yes, I will accept them all!"  "

    Hu Xiaotian poured out all the herbs in the bamboo shoots and said with a smile: "Then how much silver do you think it can be discounted into?"

    The shopkeeper glanced at those rare medicinal materials, his eyelids twitched wildly, and he gasped: "Is this Ganoderma lucidum? It's such a big tree, it may be hundreds of years old! Is this the legendary Buddha's Heart Grass?  Where did you find it? This is more valuable than gold!" The more he spoke, the more excited he became, and his eyes almost bulged out of his sockets.

    Hu Xiaotian did not expect that the medicinal materials he took from the ancient temple were so precious. He shook his head and said, "This is a secret. I can't tell you. If you secretly dig up all the medicinal materials, wouldn't I lose all my money?"

    No matter how the shopkeeper used his sharp tongue, Hu Xiaotian remained unmoved and refused to reveal the medicinal materials.The place of origin.  The shopkeeper had no choice but to buy all the medicinal materials at 70% of the market price.  After the transaction was completed, Hu Xiaotian was about to stay in the hotel when he suddenly heard a commotion upstairs. A young man who looked like a scholar rolled from the stairs to the first floor, and his nose was bruised and his face was swollen.  Just as he was about to get up, a gray cloth bundle fell out of the air and hit him in the face. He screamed and fell to the ground again.  I saw a stout man striding down the stairs, cursing and clenching his fists, approaching the young scholar.

    Because he had studied Confucianism since he was young, Hu Xiaotian had always had a good impression of scholars. When he saw this, he frowned and asked, "Shopkeeper Ma, why do you bully scholars like this?"

    Shopkeeper Na Ma sneered: "What a bullshit scholar, he's just a pauper! He owes me three days' rent and four meals. I just kicked him out today. I'm already magnanimous! Erwazi, hurry up!"  Get this poor guy out of here!"

    "Wait a minute!" Hu Xiaotian shouted, threw the ingot of silver he just got on the counter, and said coldly: "I will pay back the money he owes you, don't be rude!"

    Shopkeeper Ma opened his eyes when he saw the money, and said with a smile: "Yes!" He ran over to help the young scholar, dusted him off, and said with a smile: "Mr. Xia, you have met a kind person! That one  Uncle has paid off all your debts, why don¡¯t you go and thank me?¡±

    The young master straightened his turban, slapped shopkeeper Ma's fat hand away, walked straight to Hu Xiaotian, bowed and said: "I am a young man in a foreign land, but I was bullied by a villain unexpectedly. I swept the floor gracefully and made you laugh. This drop of kindness should come to you.  In return, if I, Xia Wentao, can succeed in the future, I will never forget my benefactor's righteous deed today!" He is actually quite slender, but thin, with a bookish look on his face and a haggard expression. He has clearly suffered a lot.

    Hu Xiaotian carefully looked at his appearance and outline, and found that he was 70% similar to himself, and only two or three inches shorter than himself. He couldn't help but feel moved in his heart, and returned the greeting: "The mountain people are ignorant, sir, don't worry about it. Sir, when he saw it,  He is a person who is full of knowledge and has outstanding talents. In time, he will definitely become the pillar of the country. This moment of abjection will eventually be unable to cover up the brilliance of jade!"

    The more Xia Wentao listened, the happier he became. He immediately regarded Hu Xiaotian as his lifelong confidant, took his hand and sighed: "No one knows me better than my benefactor! The rest of the villains are like sparrows, how can they know the secret of the swan?"  Are you ambitious? In the mountains and rivers, it¡¯s hard to find a true friend!"

    Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t laugh or cry, secretly saying that scholars are pedantic and ignorant of the dangers of the world. Aren¡¯t you offending everyone around you with your words?  Just looking at the gnashed expressions on the faces of shopkeeper Ma and others, if he walked away, they would give Xia Wentao a beating.  He quickly dragged Xia Wentao to another inn, chatting while eating, and soon found out his origin and identity clearly.

    It turns out that Xia Wentao lives in Chengdu. His father once worked as an official. Later, he offended local powerful people and was falsely accused and imprisoned. He eventually died of illness in prison.  His mother was overcome with grief and soon died of depression, leaving only Xia Wentao alone.  Apart from reading and writing, Xia Wentao had no other skills to make a living since he was a child. In order to bury his parents, he was forced to sell off all his family property.  I couldn't stand it any longer these days, so I had to borrow some money from my neighbors and go to live with my distant relatives in Lanzhou.  It was the first time for him to travel far in his life, and he was a weak scholar. After a long and bumpy journey, he fell seriously ill on the way and spent all his money.  If I hadn't met Hu Xiaotian today, I would have been living on the streets, begging for a living.  Xia Wentao couldn't help but burst into tears when he talked about his sadness and depression.

    Hu Xiaotian comforted him: "Mr. Xia, a man doesn't shed tears easily! That enemy killed your parents, you should try to avenge them. When you become a high official in the future and return home in glory, it should be the time when the enemy's head falls to the ground.  day!"

    Xia Wentao was startled, stopped crying, and murmured: "Is it necessary to kill people for revenge?" Thinking of the local power and vicious methods of his enemies, he couldn't help but shudder, and whispered: "If I hadn't escaped,  I have to hurry up, or I'm afraid I'll be killed by them. I don't want to go back to Chengdu in this life."

    Hu Xiaotian was furious. He didn't expect him to be so cowardly and incompetent!  As the saying goes, revenge for killing one's father is irreconcilable, but Xia Wentao didn't want to take revenge, he just avoided it, and he immediately looked down on this person in his heart.  He said coldly: "Mr. Xia, we met by chance, our fate has ended, let's just say goodbye!"

    Although Xia Wentao is unsophisticated, he also knows that Hu Xiaotian is his only support at the moment, and he must not let go of this life-saving straw, otherwise he will starve to death before he reaches Lanzhou.  He hurriedly grabbed his sleeve and shouted: "My benefactor, please leave!" His face turned red and he asked bravely: "I wonder what my benefactor's schedule is? Where are you going?"

    Hu Xiaotian was angry and funny: "What does it have to do with you where I go?"

    Now that Xia Wentao had opened his mouth, he simply gave up and said with a blushing face: "To be fair to my benefactor, it's a long way to go to Lanzhou Prefecture, but Xiaosheng has not a single penny on his body."?Nothing, no different than a beggar.  I hope that my father-in-law will give me a small amount of money, and I will repay him twice as much when I get to Lanzhou.  "

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "You are seeking refuge with distant relatives whom you have not met for many years. They have already done their best to take you in. How can they be so generous as to pay off your debt? Mr.  Buy and sell.¡±

    Seeing his decisive attitude, Xia Wentao had almost no room for negotiation, so he had to reveal his last secret and said with a wry smile: "My benefactor, it is actually my future father-in-law who I went to seek refuge with. Our two families had a long history fifteen years ago.  We have decided to get married, and there is a token as proof. Please take a look!" As he said this, he took out an jade bracelet from his arms. It was crystal clear and valuable.  "These jade bracelets were originally a pair, respectively engraved with the words 'Wealth and Reunion' and 'Good Luck and Good Luck'. The original price was more than a thousand taels. If my benefactor is worried, you can keep the jade bracelets for me temporarily. In case he arrives in Lanzhou, he  You regret your marriage and refuse to pay off my debt, so this jade bracelet can be pawned for a lot of silver, right?"

    Hu Xiaotian looked at his helpless eyes and pleading and uneasy expression, and his heart softened. He thought that they were both scholars, so they just helped him.  He sighed: "That's all, I'll accompany you to Lanzhou! I'll cover all the expenses on the way."

    Xia Wentao was overjoyed. He bowed his head to the ground and hurriedly put the jade bracelet into Hu Xiaotian's hand, for fear that he would regret it.  Hu Xiaotian put away the jade bracelet. The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt. He slapped the table and said loudly: "Brother, bring the wine!"

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 12: A Stunning Glimpse

    The border between Sichuan and Gansu provinces has high mountains and dense forests, and narrow roads. Bandits and robbers are frequent, and incidents of murder and robbery often occur.  It would be difficult for pedestrians and business travelers to move forward without asking for protection.  Hu Xiaotian and Xia Wentao spent some money to join a caravan of more than a hundred people, and headed towards Lanzhou together.  There were more than 30 bodyguards in this caravan, all with steel knives hanging on their waists and bows and arrows in hand. They responded to the warnings along the way and did not dare to relax for a moment.

    In the evening of that day, when everyone was walking to a long and narrow valley, they suddenly heard the sound of arrows piercing the air, and more than 20 big men suddenly emerged from the steep slopes on both sides. Everyone covered their faces with black scarves, only revealing their cold and ruthless eyes.  s eyes.

    "There are robbers!" the bodyguard who took the lead in exploring the route shouted loudly.  There was a moment of confusion in the caravan, and then it quickly calmed down.  An older escort clapped his horse and stepped forward, clasping his fists and saying: "Dear friends on the road, I am Chen Tiangang, the deputy chief escort of Changfeng Escort Bureau in southern Sichuan! I wonder which copycat are you from? There are eleven large and small copycats along the way.  , our Changfeng Escort Bureau always manages everything in place every year"

    "Stop talking nonsense! Anyway, we haven't taken your money. If you want to live, don't resist!" I don't know who sent the signal. A group of masked men raised their weapons at the same time and jumped down the valley.

    When Hu Xiaotian saw the Qinggong movement performed by the other party, he couldn't help but be shocked, and sweat broke out on his vest.  These people possess special skills and act decisively and neatly. They are definitely not comparable to ordinary bandits. Why do they do such dirty things?  Could it be that they are just pretending to cut the path, but actually have other plans?  Could it be one of Cheng Ying's methods to stop his escape?  In just a flash of thought, the escorts from Changfeng Escort Bureau had already started a conflict with those masked men.  But when the swords and guns collided, the bones were broken, and the screams resounded through the sky.  Those masked men were highly skilled in martial arts and ruthless. Anyone who resisted would be killed immediately, with blood splattering like rain.

    Xia Wentao had never experienced such a cruel and bloody scene. His legs and feet were trembling with fear, and his face was pale. If Hu Xiaotian hadn't been holding him up, he would have collapsed into a ball of mud.  Hu Xiaotian shouted: "Follow me!" He pulled him and rolled under the carriage, and then climbed into the grass beside the road with his hands and feet while others were unprepared.

    Hiding his figure, Hu Xiaotian was about to breathe a sigh of relief when he heard a whine and a bloody head flew down and fell into Xia Wentao's arms.  The body temperature of the human head was still there, and the eyes were wide-eyed, as if he was not willing to leave this world.  Xia Wentao was so frightened that he threw the head away and screamed: "Help! It's a murder! Help!" He suddenly jumped up and rushed up the steep slope desperately.

    Hu Xiaotian was anxious and angry. This bastard was so reckless. Wasn't he looking for death?

    I saw a flash of black shadow, and a big man jumped up behind Xia Wentao, stretched out his ape arms, pinched his neck like an eagle catching a chicken, and sneered: "Fuck your grandma, do you want to leave without saying hello?" and greeted Xia Wentao.  After meeting each other, he suddenly let out a cry of surprise, turned his head and shouted into the distance: "Boss, I caught something that sank to the bottom!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a thin man descended from the sky. His eyes were as cold as blades. He glanced at Xia Wentao and asked, "What's your last name?"

    Xia Wentao¡¯s eyes were dull and he answered the question inappropriately: ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±

    The thin man frowned, and the long-armed man immediately understood and slapped Xia Wentao so hard that several of his teeth flew out. He said viciously: "Don't pretend to be crazy for me! Tell me, what's your last name?"  "

    Xia Wentao was in severe pain, and suddenly regained his consciousness. He said in a hoarse voice: "Please, stop fighting! Xiaosheng's surname is Xia, and his given name is Wentao. They are from Chengdu. Xiaosheng and the two of you have no grudges to celebrate the festival, so I hope you can show your favor.  , spare my life!"

    The thin man sneered: "You are the one to be killed!" and made a silencing gesture.  The long-armed man crossed his arms and twisted his arms. His bones cracked and cracked, and he broke Xia Wentao's neck bones cleanly and swiftly.  The two of them groped for Xia Wentao's body for a moment, exchanged puzzled looks with each other, shook their heads at the same time, and flew away in the air.  As the thin man let out a sharp whistle, the masked men around him immediately withdrew from the battle group, leaped like flying, and followed him into the dense woods.

    This incident happened suddenly and went away faster. Except for nearly twenty corpses, the caravan suffered almost no greater losses.  Everyone looked at each other, feeling extremely lucky and couldn't help but wonder, why did these robbers come?  Is it just killing people for fun?

    Hu Xiaotian walked silently to Xia Wentao's body. He saw that his face was red and swollen, and he still had an expression of fear and fear until his death. He couldn't help but sigh to himself, and there was a faint anger surging in his heart.  Just looking at the actions of the masked men, it seemed that the robbery was fake and they were probably targeting Xia Wentao. They didn't want him to leave Sichuan alive. They were probably killers hired by Xia Wentao's enemies.  After they killed Xia Wentao, they obviously wanted to search for tokens from him so that they could return to life. Unfortunately, they never dreamed that the jade bracelet had changed hands.  Although he looked down upon Xia Wentao,He has a weak character, but after all we have been together for a few days, and seeing Xia Wentao end up like this, I really feel unhappy for him.  Is there no justice in this world?  The powerful can do whatever they want and take human life seriously, but the humble don't even have a chance to survive?

    A few rays of sunlight slanted down, reflecting Xia Wentao's calm face, showing a strange sadness and pain.

    Suddenly, a bold and absurd plan jumped into Hu Xiaotian's mind.  Although Xia Wentao died, no one saw him. If he disguised himself as "Xia Wentao", wouldn't he be unaware of it?  Lanzhou and Chengdu are thousands of miles apart, and they haven't seen each other for more than ten years, so they are not afraid of being found out.  If this plan is carried out smoothly, he can not only conceal his identity and avoid Cheng Ying's pursuit, but also achieve his goal of going to the northwest. It can be said to be killing two birds with one stone.

    Hu Xiaotian knelt down on one knee and whispered: "Brother Xia, there are many injustices in the world, and you are by no means the only one who has suffered this. The road to hell is far away, so you can go with peace of mind. However, the responsibility of 'Xia Wentao' has not been fulfilled, and this person is not  You should disappear from now on, causing pain to your loved ones and happiness to your enemies! Let me take on the responsibilities you have not fulfilled on your behalf! I swear to God, one day in the future, I will avenge you for killing your father!"

    ¡­¡­

    Hu Xiaotian disguised himself as Xia Wentao. After leaving the mountainous area, he parted ways with the caravan.  He rented a small courtyard and stayed shut all day long, looking at the bronze mirror and concentrating on trying to figure out Xia Wentao's demeanor, tone, language and movements. Only when he was confident that he had a nine-point resemblance did he continue on his way.

    Since it is already late autumn in October, the weather gets colder as you go north.  When we arrived in Longxi City that day, the temperature suddenly dropped sharply, the north wind howled, and the first light snow fell in the middle of the night.  When I woke up the next day, the sky was still gloomy, the eaves were covered with a thin layer of white snow particles, and the biting cold wind showed no signs of abating.

    Hu Xiaotian has been very upset these days and often loses his temper for no reason.  At this time, I saw the white snow flying outside the window, and somehow I recalled the scene of practicing on the snow-capped mountains. Suddenly, I had a flash of inspiration, and I finally knew the source of the problem.  It turns out that what he practiced was the most overbearing internal power in the world, the "World-Destroying Overlord Technique". His internal energy was fierce and violent, and his energy was extremely strong. Yin and Yang must be harmonized to balance the Samadhi True Fire in the body, otherwise he would easily lose control.  The most effective method is to have intercourse with a woman and continuously absorb Yuan Yin; the other is to communicate with heaven and earth and absorb the energy of Xuanyin. Both of them can achieve the effect of yin and yang.  When this internal skill is practiced to the extreme, a two-pronged approach is required to avoid going crazy. Xuanzong is the best example.  Although his major acupuncture points were locked at this time and his true energy could not circulate, the foundation of the "World-Destroying Overlord Technique" was still there. The Yang energy in his body was too strong and he also needed effective ways to vent and channel it.  But since he came down from the mountain, he had never considered this issue, so the yin and yang were out of balance, and the consequences began to show.

    Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t help but secretly smile bitterly after he figured this out.  The leaders of the Demon Cult throughout the ages were heroes who acted on their own initiative and did not care about the constraints of ethics and religion. They never lacked women by their side.  Therefore, even when practicing forbidden exercises, there will be no problem of yin and yang imbalance at all.  But Hu Xiaotian is still a boy, and this problem that is not a problem has become his biggest worry at the moment.  If the yang energy in the body cannot be vented, he will become more and more irritable and eventually lose his mind.  The only solution is to go to a brothel and call a prostitute immediately.  But this kind of naked money and sex transaction is what Hu Xiaotian is least willing to accept.

    Due to the sudden drop in temperature, everyone was huddled in their houses, and there was hardly a soul to be seen on the road.  Hu Xiaotian walked alone, but he felt physically and mentally comfortable in the severe cold, and the inexplicable evil fire in his body had stabilized a lot.

    After passing Dingxi, the snow gradually thickened and the gloomy sky finally cleared up.  It was already dark when Hu Xiaotian arrived at Tieniu Town. He saw a large wine shop at the entrance of the town with lanterns hanging high and warm light shining through the windows. He walked in without thinking.

    Opening the thick curtain at the door, a wave of hot air mixed with the aroma of wine hit your face.  I saw a dozen Eight Immortals tables set up in the wine shop, with candles as thick as arms burning in the corners, and several basins of charcoal fires placed on the floor. The space was quite spacious.  The customers in the store were sparsely seated at four or five tables. Most of them were dressed as businessmen, with bulging packages beside them.  Several of them looked towards the door intentionally or unintentionally, their eyes were surprisingly sharp.

    Hu Xiaotian went straight to an empty table and sat down, summoned a waiter, and ordered: "Bring me a bowl of hot soup, a pound of steamed buns and a pound of beef."

    The waiter leaned down and wiped the table, and said in a low voice and quickly: "Master, please leave quickly after you finish eating, otherwise you will be in trouble!" After that, he walked away as if nothing had happened and said loudly: "One pound each of beef and steamed buns, and a bowl of hot soup!"

    "Okay!"

    Hu Xiaotian's heart sank. This guy wouldn't secretly warn him for no reason. He quickly glanced around as if he didn't care, and found that the positions occupied by the merchants at the tables were very particular, and they blocked the door and window exits.  , forming the potential of a combined attack.  This is obviously a well dug trap,?Waiting for the prey to appear!  Because he was dressed as a weak scholar, those people didn't pay much attention to him and whispered to each other from time to time.  Hu Xiaotian secretly cried out that he was unlucky. He didn't have the power to protect himself at the moment. If they fought and killed him later, wouldn't his situation be very dangerous?

    While he was feeling uneasy, he suddenly heard the clatter of hoofbeats, and several horses galloped like a whirlwind to the door of the wine shop.  As soon as the door curtain was lifted, the cold wind blew in the face, and five men in white robes filed in.  Behind them are scimitars that are rare in China. They have high noses, deep eyes, and curly hair and beards. They are all people from the Western Regions.  The leading man looked around and took in all the conditions in the store. He frowned slightly and threw a brilliant piece of gold on the counter. He said, "Shopkeeper, we've taken over your wine shop!"  From now on, no other guests are allowed! Also, prepare five tables of the best food and wine for me immediately!"

    The shopkeeper bent down and said: "Yes! Huzi, Tiedan, hurry up and serve tea, and serve you well!"

    The leading man was too lazy to pay attention to them. With a wave of his hand, the other four people immediately ran out and carefully searched every corner in front and back of the liquor store, even the latrines.

    Seeing that these barbarians were generous and cautious in their actions, Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but arouse his curiosity. Could it be that their masters were princes and nobles from a certain tribe in the Western Regions?  But why did you offend the Jianghu people?  Or maybe they brought rare treasures that others coveted?  At this time, a waiter brought the steamed buns and beef. His hands were trembling, his eyes were panicked, and he could not hide the fear in his heart.  Hu Xiaotian was worried and simply decided to stay and watch a good show. Anyway, the main target of these people was not him, so he would just find an opportunity to escape.

    After a while, with only the rolling wheels and the neighing of horses, a procession entered Tieniu Town and stopped outside the wine shop.  After a while, a large group of people walked into the store in an orderly manner, including men and women, all from the Western Regions in white robes.

    Hu Xiaotian raised his eyes and was stunned.  Surrounded by everyone, he saw a woman of unparalleled beauty, shining brightly like the sun at noon.  She has extremely slender legs, large breasts and a slim waist, and her skin is as white as snow. Her long, slightly curly brown hair hangs down to her waist, gently undulating like waves.  Her nose is high, her brown eyes are as deep as the lake and the sea, her face is like a sculpture, her contours are perfect, and she exudes a holy and noble aura, making people dare not feel the slightest bit blasphemous.  Among the many beauties Hu Xiaotian had seen, only Tang Xue could compare with them.  Tang Xue's beauty is a soft and delicate beauty, like water lilies in the water, with a pleasant fragrance; and her beauty is a strong and shocking beauty, like a phoenix in the sky, gorgeous and attractive.

    Hu Xiaotian stared blankly at this beauty from the Western Region, completely unaware that his actions had offended her.  A big man next to the stunning woman was very unhappy and said coldly: "How dare you be so rude, such a bold maniac!" With a sway, he jumped in front of Hu Xiaotian like a ghost, stretched out his two fingers and pointed at him fiercely.  Gouged out his eyes.

    "Stop!" the stunning woman scolded, frowning and said: "Elder Huo, he is just a scholar and does not understand martial arts. If you hurt him, will our Mingjiao face be very glorious?"

    Elder Huo¡¯s fingertips could barely touch Hu Xiaotian¡¯s skin, but he had to withdraw angrily. He glared at him unwillingly and said, ¡°You¡¯re lucky!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes were almost gouged out, his heart was pounding, his palms were sweating, and he quickly lowered his head.  Originally, with his cultivation of mind and determination, he would not lose his composure when seeing a beautiful woman, but when he was in an imbalance of yin and yang and had an impetuous mind, he was particularly prone to impulsiveness, let alone when facing such a stunning beauty!  He secretly laughed at himself: "Since ancient times, heroes have been saddened by beauty, but I, Hu Xiaotian, have this day!" Suddenly I remembered what the stunning woman said, and my heart moved. It turns out that they are members of the Ming Cult!  It is very rare in recent years for so many Mingjiao disciples to appear in the mainland.

    Mingjiao was once the largest sect in the world. It swept across the country more than 20 years ago. Wherever its banner went, all the heroes surrendered.  It is said that the current emperor Zhu Yuanzhang was born in Mingjiao, so after he proclaimed himself emperor, he traced his origins and named his country "Ming" to show his respect for Mingjiao.  It is a pity that all things in the world prosper and then decline, which is a wise saying.  When the Ming Cult was at its peak, the main altar was bombed, and many masters in the sect were wiped out at the same time. Since then, their vitality has been severely damaged, and they have been torn apart, and it will never be able to regain its former glory.  Now it has been reduced to a second-rate sect, its power is limited to the northwest, and it is no longer able to compete in the Central Plains martial arts.

    The long-forgotten past suddenly resurfaced in his mind, making Hu Xiaotian extremely sad.  A large part of the reason why he stepped into the world and completely changed his life was related to Mingjiao!  Back then, he accidentally participated in the competition for the Mingjiao scripture "Nine Yang Divine Art". By chance, he rescued Yin Tianyun of the Hengshan sect and became his disciple.  Unexpectedly, Yin Tianyun was unwilling to teach his apprentice at all, and secretly poisoned him in an attempt to kill people and silence him, so as to keep the shocking secret of "Nine Yang Magic".  Later, in order to get rid of the poison in their bodies, they joined the Southern Xinjiang group and finally joined the Demon Cult and becameA closed disciple of the sect.  Many years have passed since the incident. I wonder if the Mingjiao has recovered the "Nine Yang Divine Art"?  What is the outcome of the battle between Yin Tianyun and Yan Ao for the underworld master?

    Those Mingjiao believers spread out and sat down, surrounding the stunning woman at the core, and they did not forget their duty to protect her even while eating.  Sitting at the same table with the stunning woman, in addition to Elder Na Huo, there was also a silver-haired old man in his fifties, who was energetic and had a very majestic appearance.

    The shopkeeper hurriedly gave orders, and the best wine and food were brought up like water.  Because the various ethnic groups in the Western Regions are located in a cold and miserable land, most men and women like wine, especially strong wine, which is more suitable for their tastes. These Mingjiao believers are no exception. As soon as the table is served, everyone drinks a large bowl of wine before starting to enjoy the delicious food.  .

    Naturally, the stunning woman was not as rude as her companions. She took a sip of wine gracefully, and her face suddenly changed as she tasted it carefully. Her eyes turned cold, and she looked at the shopkeeper as coldly as ice, and said loudly: "Who are you? In the wine  What was put there?¡±

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 13: Saint of the Ming Cult

    Due to something busy on the weekend, I will update in advance.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    All the Mingjiao believers were shocked and grasped their weapons in unison, as if facing a formidable enemy.  As long as the leader gives the order, he will rush out and kill people.

    The shopkeeper waved his hands repeatedly and said: "Miss, please don't misunderstand! This is sorghum wine specially brewed by our store. It is seasoned with wolfberry, Codonopsis pilosula, jujube and fragrant slices. It is aged for ten years. It is genuine and genuine!"

    The stunning woman said word by word: "No! This wine is also added with the nectar of 'Tianlu Purple Orchid' in southern Xinjiang. It is slightly numb in the mouth and has a special fragrance. 'Tianlu Purple Orchid' is extremely rare and worth thousands of gold.  Isn't it too extravagant for your ordinary wine shop to actually use wine for seasoning?"

    Hu Xiaotian's heart moved. It seemed that the name "Tianlu Zilan" had been heard before. Where was it?

    The shopkeeper was stunned for a moment, clapped his hands and said with a smile: "She is indeed a saint of Mingjiao. She has extensive knowledge and sharp vision, which is really admirable!" After saying that, he straightened up, his bones crackled loudly, and he suddenly became more than a foot taller.  He wiped it on his face, tore off a delicate human skin mask, and said with a slight smile: "I am Xu Yilang! I am lucky enough to meet Miss Yun Daier today, and I know that there are such stunning beauties in the world. No wonder someone will sacrifice everything for you.  Price!" He has a handsome face, and a bit of ruthlessness and arrogance in his gentleness. At first glance, he is a scheming and shrewd person.

    The believers were furious when they heard this. The saint's status in their hearts was sacred and inviolable. When they heard that someone was coveting her beauty, they wanted to draw a knife and chop the person into pieces.  Some of them had hot tempers and cursed loudly, drawing their swords out of their sheaths.

    At this moment, there was a popping sound, Hu Xiaotian slapped the table and shouted: "I finally remembered!"

    Everyone looked at him in astonishment. This scholar actually dared to intervene when the situation was tense. He showed no fear on his face. Could it be that he was a hidden master?  Elder Huo Gang said with a sneer: "Your Excellency is talking to yourself, pretending to be profound, what exactly do you want to do?"

    Scenes of civil strife in the world three years ago flashed through Hu Xiaotian's mind like lightning.  At that time, the Baiyun Sect invaded the Tianxiahui Main Hall and killed Zeng Zhixiong, and they used "Tianlu Purple Orchid".  Although "Tianlu Purple Orchid" is non-toxic, once mixed with Tianshan "Xianrencao", it can produce wonderful effects, making people feel weak and drowsy.  Xu Yilang undoubtedly used the same method today, trying to capture the Ming Cult members without any bloodshed.  Hu Xiaotian could have kept silent and stayed out of the matter, but when he thought of all the humiliations that Yun Dai'er might suffer after falling into the hands of traitors, he couldn't bear it and decided to expose Xu Yilang's conspiracy, so he deliberately attracted  Everyone's attention.  At that moment, he said loudly: "Once 'Tianlu Purple Orchid' is mixed with Tianshan's 'Icy Grass', it will make people feel weak all over and their limbs will become soft. Most of the wicks of these candles are made of 'Icy Grass', so be careful!"  "

    Xu Yilang was shocked and angry. Who is this person? How could he know this key secret?  He originally wanted to delay the time until the medicine was fully effective, but his plan was disrupted!

    Yun Daier reacted very quickly and shouted: "Put out the candles!" The believers woke up from a dream and immediately raised their hands and fired dozens of flying knives, shooting the candles in the wine shop to pieces.  The candlelight suddenly went out, and everyone's eyes suddenly became dark, with only a few pots of charcoal fire giving off a faint red light.

    Xu Yilang was so angry that he almost vomited blood. The other party didn't drink much wine, and the "immortal grass" only lasted a short time, so it probably wouldn't have much effect.  Fortunately, the plan he formulated was quite comprehensive, and if he couldn't outwit it, he would just attack it head-on.  He yelled: "Do it!" The disguised businessmen took out their hidden weapons and shouted, attacking the Mingjiao and their party.  In the darkness, the shouts were like thunder, the swords were clanging, and countless sparks were splashed.  Xu Yilang hated Hu Xiaotian deeply. He swayed and struck with his palm according to the direction in his memory.  If this hateful scholar hadn't warned him, how could his plan have failed?  No matter what master disguised this scholar as, kill him first!

    Unexpectedly, Hu Xiaotian had developed clairvoyance and could see things in the dark as if they were daylight. When he saw Xu Yilang floating towards him, he immediately stepped aside, threw the uneaten buns away, and shouted: "Look at the hidden weapon!"

    Xu Yilang listened to the wind and discerned the shape, and caught the hidden weapon thrown at him. His hand was soft and he was stunned for a moment, and then he guessed that it was the leftover steamed buns that someone had eaten!  He was so angry that he yelled: "You bastard, how dare you tease me?" He struck out with a palm, using ten stamina, and immediately smashed the table and bench in the way.

    Hu Xiaotian saw the fierce and fierce wind of his palm and quickly moved away to avoid it.  Xu Yilang heard the sound of his footsteps, his murderous intention was blazing, he waved both palms together, covering Hu Xiaotian's upper body vitals, and shot it down extremely quickly.  Hu Xiaotian rolled on the spot and got under another table, holding his breath and motionless.

    The wine shop was dark and filled with deafening sounds of fighting. After Xu Yilang hit the air again, he had lost Hu Xiaotian.?? Traces, angry and annoyed, said angrily: "You bastard, are you a coward? Get out of here!" Before he could finish his words, two cold and sharp sword lights flew towards him like a startling rainbow.  It turned out that those Mingjiao believers had a tacit understanding. Although it was difficult to distinguish between friends and foes in the dark, they all spoke Western dialects and would kill anyone who spoke Chinese.  Xu Yilang didn't care about anything else and fought with his opponent.

    Hu Xiaotian was lying on the ground, watching the two sides fighting in the dark. It was really thrilling, and blood droplets spattered on him from time to time.  No one knows whether the person approaching them is an enemy or a friend, and they dare not speak out easily to let the enemy capture the exact location.  He suddenly discovered that the Mingjiao believers all wore high-top pointed riding boots, but Xu Yilang and others wore flat-soled cotton shoes. They were clearly different!  Hu Xiaotian didn't need to raise his head, he could tell which group the people around him belonged to just by looking at their shoes.  He had an idea and picked up a fallen machete. Anyone who passed by wearing flat cloth shoes would stab their ankle without saying a word.

    Xu Yilang and others never dreamed of such a surprise attack. They did not pay attention to the vulnerable parts of the foot plate. They were caught off guard and injured six or seven masters, resulting in heavy casualties.  The Mingjiao side took the opportunity to gain the upper hand, responded to each other, formed a group, and rushed towards the gate unstoppably.  Xu Yilang was frightened and furious. Flaws appeared one after another in his foolproof plan. How could he explain it to his leader?  Now he encouraged his subordinates to fight to the death to stop the enemy, and the fierce battle between the two sides became more and more cruel.

    Hu Xiaotian knew that if he could not follow the Mingjiao side to fight out of the liquor store, he would die if he fell into the hands of Xu Yilang.  However, the situation is so chaotic that if you approach rashly, you will most likely be killed accidentally.  Seeing that everyone was moving towards the door and no one was paying attention to the rear, his mind was racing and he slowly moved towards the back door against the wall.

    Hu Xiaotian tiptoed through the kitchen and patio, and came to the empty backyard, and couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief.  Suddenly he saw a skinny black horse sticking out its head from the shadows and neighing lowly at him.  Hu Xiaotian was overjoyed and hurriedly cut the rope with his knife and led the horse out.  He turned over on the horse, knocked the horse's belly with both feet, and the mount swayed into the night, leaving the shouts of death behind

    Hu Xiaotian knew in his heart that the one who dared to plan an ambush on the Mingjiao and his party must be a powerful gang in the world, otherwise they would not be able to mobilize so many masters.  He ruined someone else's carefully planned operation and would inevitably suffer cruel retaliation. It was best to run as far as he could at the moment.  He did not dare to gallop on the road and galloped into the wilderness.  Unexpectedly, after the black horse ran for more than ten miles, its speed became slower and slower, panting, and looking like it would collapse from exhaustion at any time.  Hu Xiaotian was so worried that he simply jumped down and ran quickly, not caring about its life or death.

    He traveled quickly all night, and did not stop until the east turned white.  I saw that the nearby mountains were undulating and lined with cedar trees. It was a good place to hide.  He changed out of his blood-stained clothes, dug a hole and buried it with a knife. Just as he was about to change his appearance, he suddenly heard the thunder of hooves, and there were men and horses charging towards the snow forest.

    Hu Xiaotian looked down from a high position and saw two groups of people approaching quickly, one after the other. The ones fleeing in front were Yun Daier and others!  They were probably scattered by the enemy when they broke through, and only five of them remained.  The pursuers were all bald-headed, waving cymbals, three-pronged forks and other weird weapons, shouting and shouting, full of energy.  Hu Xiaotian shook his head and smiled bitterly, why did God have to have trouble with him? He couldn't even avoid trouble!

    Most of the mounts of Yun Daier and others were injured, and they were bleeding all the way while running. Naturally, they were not as fast as the enemy's horses.  As soon as he ran into the woods, the enemy had already caught up with the horse.  Just hearing a strange roar, the bald men threw the cymbals in their hands at the same time, spinning like huge wheels and hitting the backs of the Ming Cult members.

    "These cymbals strike fast and violently, with jagged sharp corners protruding from the edges. They make a piercing sound when flying, which makes people's scalp numb.  Yun Dai'er and the others did not dare to fight hard, some flew into the air, and some rolled off the saddle.  But where the cymbals passed, blood burst out, and several horses had their necks cut off. They fell to the snow with blood spurting out. It was extremely tragic.

    Due to the imbalance of yin and yang, Hu Xiaotian had signs of losing control of his emotions. Coupled with the continuous bloody scenes he saw, the violent energy in his body suddenly rushed up, with murderous intent, and he couldn't help but punch the ground hard.  He was secretly worried. If he couldn't control the murderous intention and rushed out rashly, wouldn't he be asking for death?

    I saw those cymbals seeming to have spirituality, drawing a strange arc in the air, and then flew back to the owner's hand. There was not a drop of blood on the jagged edges, and they still reflected the cold white light.  The bald men jumped off their horses and surrounded the five members of the Ming Cult. They stared at them with eager eyes. One of them shouted: "Surrender quickly, or you will be killed!"

    Yun Dai'er was protected by four believers in the center. She looked at the enemy coldly, with pride and unyielding expression on her face, and said: "You hiding people, what qualifications do you have to ask us to surrender? The Fearless Living Buddha sent you to sneak in  What is the intention of the Central Plains? Are you trying to explain to me???A formal declaration of war?  "

    Those bald men were all shocked and asked naively: "How do you know our identities?"

    Yun Dai'er frowned and said: "I'm not blind, can't I see the yellow monk's robes exposed by you? What's more, you are obviously using magic weapons commonly used by Lamaism. Unexpectedly, you are from Tubo. Although the teachings of Mingjiao and Huangjiao are  Different, but we have always avoided conflicts with the Yellow Sect, and there is no deep hatred between the two families, so why did the Fearless Living Buddha want to sneak attack on our party?"

    The bald men looked at each other and took off their coats one after another, revealing the yellow monk's robes underneath.  One of them shook his head and said: "We don't know the real intention of the Living Buddha. If the Living Buddha wants us to capture you alive, we will resolutely carry out his orders. Anyone who blocks the way will be shot to death!"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that the fearless living Buddha coveted Yun Dai¡¯er¡¯s beauty?  Lamaism is different from other Buddhist sects in that it does not prohibit blind dates between men and women. There is even a "happy sex" spread, which specializes in the study of the relationship between men and women, and has always been highly respected by princes and nobles.  But with the dignity and knowledge of the Fearless Living Buddha, how could he offend the Ming Cult because of a woman's lust, and do such a behavior that is not worth the gain?  Yun Dai'er is a saint of the Ming Cult. Once she does something wrong, the person who does it will suffer crazy revenge from tens of thousands of Ming Cult believers.  There must be something hidden behind the fearless living Buddha taking such a huge risk. What secret could it be?

    The four Ming Cult disciples puffed up their chests at the same time and said loudly: "Unless you kill us, you will never touch a finger of the Saint!"

    There were seven followers of the Yellow Sect chasing after them, and they didn¡¯t say any nonsense. The magic weapons in their hands shook in unison, and their silhouettes flickered, and they pounced on them like evil wolves.

    Yun Daier suddenly said: "Bu Mixue Killing Formation!"

    Those Mingjiao disciples shouted loudly, and at the same time they hit the ground with their palms. The violent wind of the palms swept up the soft snow, completely covering their figures in an instant.  The seven members of the Yellow Sect were confused. They didn't know what the meaning of their opponent's actions was.  The forward movement didn't stop, and he rushed straight into the flying snow.  Unexpectedly, in this short moment, everyone in the Ming Cult had changed their positions and seemed to have suddenly disappeared, causing all their attacks to fail.  The seven members of the Yellow Sect were slightly startled. Several cold lights suddenly appeared on the snow, and they rowed towards their feet quickly and without any trace.  But blood spattered and four people had been stabbed in the waist and legs.  When they fought back in shock and anger, their opponents disappeared and melted into the flying snow.

    It turns out that the Ming Cult is rooted in the extremely cold places of the northwest, and its disciples are all good at fighting in the snow.  They wore white clothes and used the flying snow to confuse the enemy's ears and eyes, thereby concealing their traces and attacking the enemy unprepared.  The people of the Ming Cult adopted the strategy of avoiding the real and attacking the weak, dividing and defeating them. While constantly waving their palms to stir up the snow, they waited for opportunities to use their swords to injure the enemy, and succeeded frequently.

    The seven members of the Yellow Sect were trapped in a maze of ice and snow. Everything they saw was white. They could not find the exact location of the enemy. The more they fought, the more panicked they became. Their moves were almost out of order.  During the fight, only screams were heard. Two people were hacked to death with random knives, and their bodies were covered with blood.  At this time, the remaining five people suddenly shouted in Chinese dialect and all threw away their weapons. The five of them stood in a straight line from end to end. The latter put his palms on the former's vest, and they were linked together.  , the one standing at the front got the power from the four people behind him, the monk's robe swelled like a ball, and with a wave of his hand, the overwhelming and ferocious palm force swept past like a hurricane, immediately clearing a large area of ??snowflakes that blinded his eyes.  The lama in the front row didn't care which direction the enemy was hiding. He stretched out both palms and swept wildly across the open space in front, back, left and right.

    The combined attack of the five of them was so powerful that everyone in the Ming Cult could not withstand it at all. They were hit by each other's palms one after another with muffled groans. They vomited blood and fell to the ground. The Misue Killing Formation completely collapsed.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    In fact, Yun Daier¡¯s martial arts skills are not as good as those of fellow Mingjiao disciples. She just received a slap from the opponent and was knocked three feet away. The bones in her body were in pain and bursting, and she vomited several mouthfuls of blood.  When she raised her head again, her companions had been brutally murdered, and she didn't even have time to cry out for help.  Yun Dai'er was sad and angry at the same time. She took out a white bottle and threw it at the lamas.

    The leader of the lama sneered: "What the hell is this?" With a shout, the bottle thrown in front of him shattered into pieces.  Unexpectedly, when the bottle shattered, a cloud of white powder exploded. It was extremely cold. The lama's arms immediately froze. In the blink of an eye, a thin layer of white ice visible to the naked eye quickly covered his body.  .  Just when the lama standing in second realized something was wrong, the biting cold current spread from his companion, freezing him to the ground as well.  Since the five of them used Qi Men Kung Fu to penetrate their internal energy, no one could escape alone. They could only watch helplessly as the frost gradually spread, eventually covering all five of them.

    Now a strange peak rises, and Hu Xiaotian looks up at it.Of course.  What kind of strange and cold thing Yun Dai'er used was unheard of, and it was so magical!

    Seeing her enemy frozen to the ground, Yun Dai'er felt a little relieved and was about to struggle to get up to kill him. Unexpectedly, the injury was so serious that she couldn't stand up even after straightening her waist several times. Her limbs were so weak that she might not even be able to use the knife.  If you can't hold it, don't expect to kill the enemy.  Her heart sank into the bottomless abyss. The severity of her internal injuries could not be recovered in a short time. Once the enemy resolved the coldness on her body, disaster would be imminent!  She was young, and she was most afraid of being tortured by the other party, tarnishing the name of the saint, and humiliating the God of Light of the Ming Cult.

    There was silence all around, except for the whisper of the cold wind.  The sun rose slowly, and the warm sunlight shone into the snow forest, shining on the five members of the Yellow Sect, and the ice and snow began to melt.

    Note: 1. "Tianlu Purple Orchid" and "Ixanthus" were mentioned in Chapter 25 of Volume 3. Only when the two are mixed can they produce an intoxicating effect.

    2. Lamaism is the common name of Tibetan Buddhism, also known as Tantra and secret religion.  **The monks who are popular in Tantric Buddhism are called Lamas, hence the name "Lamaism".  Lamaism is divided into various sects, commonly known as Red Sect, Yellow Sect, White Sect, Flower Sect, etc.

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 14: Hiding in the City

    Yun Dai'er looked at the sun shining on the lamas, her palms broke out in cold sweat, and a bone-chilling chill penetrated the marrow of her limbs from the inside out.  The lamas looked sideways, flashing green like wild beasts.  The fearless living Buddha only asked them to capture Yun Dai'er alive, and did not care whether she was intact or not. Therefore, everyone had the wrong idea. If they could participate in the Zen of Joy with this stunning beauty, they would be happy to live ten years shorter.  Yun Dai'er was ashamed and scared, but couldn't move. Even if she wanted to commit suicide, she couldn't do it, and her heart was filled with sadness.

    At this moment, I heard the sound of crunching snow, and a young man strode over. It was the scholar who issued the warning in the wine shop last night!  Yun Dai'er was overjoyed, like a drowning person who finally grabbed the life-saving wood. She had no time to think about how he happened to appear here, and hurriedly shouted: "Sir, help me!"

    Hu Xiaotian looked at this stunning beauty lying on the snow, and his eyes couldn't help but fall on her plump and firm breasts. He was amazed again in his heart, she is really a beauty in the world!  He said loudly: "Miss is crying for help. I wonder how I can help?"

    Yun Dai'er's face turned red, and she secretly scolded the other party's gaze for being bold and rude. She suppressed her shame and said: "These bandits have evil intentions to kill my followers. They are really heinous murderers. Fortunately, they can't act for the time being, and I  I was seriously injured again, could you please help me get on my horse and leave here, sir?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "The beauty has orders, how dare you disobey?" As he spoke, he walked closer, looked at the blood and corpses everywhere, smelled the strong smell of blood, and his brain became hot, and he could no longer suppress the murderous intention.  , the desire to destroy everything completely overcame his reason.  He instinctively picked up a scimitar, walked behind the last lama, and thrust the knife straight into the vital point of his vest, causing blood to spurt out like a fountain.  Hu Xiaotian became even more excited after seeing the blood. He raised the knife and killed five people in a row like a man possessed.

    Yun Dai'er didn't expect that this scholar was so ruthless and killed several people neatly without even frowning. She was just dumbfounded and worried. She suddenly realized that this person could know the meaning of "Tianlu Purple Orchid" and "Tianlu Purple Orchid".  The mixed miraculous effect of the "immortal grass" revealed Xu Yilang's conspiracy. How can this insight and courage be compared to that of an ordinary scholar?  In such a chaotic and terrifying situation last night, his ability to escape safely did not only rely on luck.  Seeing Hu Xiaotian's blood-red eyes looking at him, he suddenly felt deeply frightened and screamed: "Stop, don't come over!"

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked, and her screams awakened his senses. Moreover, the violent energy in his chest after the murder had been vented, and the desire for destruction gradually subsided.  He looked at the frozen corpses in front of him and asked in a daze: "Are they dead? Could it be that I killed them all?"

    Yun Dai'er said: "Of course you killed me, the blood on the knife is not cold yet! It's incredible that you, a scholar, can be so cruel. Who are you? Why are you ambushing me here?"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart was shaking wildly, and the scimitar fell into the ground by mistake, feeling vaguely that something was wrong.  He originally just wanted to knock out all the lamas, and then ride away with Yun Dai'er on horseback, but suddenly he lost his mind and went on a killing spree. This was enough to show that the Yin and Yang Qi in his body had reached the edge of losing control.  If he doesn't try to reconcile yin and yang, he will lose his mind more and more frequently, and eventually he will become a murderous demon!  This is an imminent crisis.  He took a deep breath and said calmly: "Miss Yun, are you doubting me? If I wanted to harm you, I didn't need to remind you last night, and I didn't need to come here just now. In order to save you, I have offended people I shouldn't have offended.  You're dead! If you don't trust me, I'll turn around and leave, and I will never dare to harass the young lady."

    Yun Daier bit her lower lip and said, "You may not have any ill intentions, but you are definitely not an ordinary scholar! We are strangers, why did you risk your life to save me?"

    Hu Xiaotian scratched his scalp and said with a bitter smile: "The reason is very simple. I don't want to see such a beautiful and holy woman being defiled! As for my true identity, please forgive me for not being able to tell you for the time being."

    A smile appeared at the corner of Yun Dai'er's lips, and she said softly: "Then you mean, you like me, right?" She was quite confident in her appearance, and she was fascinated after seeing her once.  , There are countless men who don¡¯t think about food and drink, and I am not surprised by this.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at her in astonishment and saw Yun Daier's natural expression, without any shyness or coyness of a woman from the Central Plains. He couldn't help but sigh at the boldness and forthrightness of a woman from the Western Regions.  Smiling slightly, he said calmly: "Miss Yun is as beautiful as a flower, and she has the ability to attract the hearts of men all over the world. It's just that I have a humble status, so how dare I have any thoughts of reaching high? I really just admire Miss Yun, and I can't say I like her.  Or not." He has practiced Buddhism for many years and has been intimate with beauties such as Tang Xue and Yi Wufeng. How could he be easily moved by beauty?

    Yun Daier carefully observed that his expression did not look like he was lying. It turned out that she had guessed wrong. He was just acting bravely and had no other selfish thoughts!  Her cheeks turned red, and at the same time, she felt a slight sense of loss and a bit curious. This manHow can you resist your own charm?  Said: "Do you have someone you like? Is she more beautiful than me?"

    Hu Xiaotian felt a sudden pain in his heart, and sighed: "Once upon a time, everything was difficult to overcome, but Wushan is not a cloud! In my eyes, she is the most beautiful woman in the world, and no one can replace her!"

    Yun Daier looked at his lonely and sad face, and her heart trembled inexplicably. Could it be that he had experienced an unforgettable sad experience?  If he were not a passionate and infatuated man, how could his eyes be filled with such deep love as the sea?  It goes without saying that he must be separated from the person he loves, perhaps forever.  Upon thinking of this, his fear of Hu Xiaotian was greatly reduced, and he whispered: "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have mentioned the things that made you sad. Can you find for me, do they have any healing elixirs on them?" He said reluctantly.  Pointing at his companion lying on the ground.

    Hu Xiaotian secretly praised her for her ice-snow cleverness, changed the subject at the right time, and skillfully avoided each other's embarrassment, and responded: "Yes!" He immediately searched for a pill that was specially designed to treat internal injuries, fed Yun Dai'er a few pills, and then dug out a big pill.  pit and buried the bodies of Mingjiao believers.

    After taking the medicine, Yun Dai'er's complexion improved significantly. She stood up tremblingly, knelt down in front of her companion's grave, put her hands on her chest in the shape of a rising flame, and murmured a prayer: "The holy fire is blazing, and the soul returns to the light! My lord Maitreya,  Helping all sentient beings"

    When Hu Xiaotian took advantage of her to pay homage to the deceased, he went to carefully search the bodies of the lamas, but unfortunately he did not find any useful clues.  It seems that they are not the core figures of this operation and do not know too many secrets.  The corpses of those lamas were still cold and stiff, as if they had been frozen in the icehouse for three days and three nights. The situation was very strange.

    After Yun Daier finished praying, she gently wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes, bowed deeply to Hu Xiaotian and said: "Thank you for your help many times! From today on, you are the honored guest of Mingjiao. No matter what needs you have in the future, we will try our best to meet them. But not  Do you know what your name is?"

    Hu Xiaotian thought in his mind and said: "Since Miss Yun regards me as a friend, of course I have to tell the truth - my name is 'Hu Xiaotian'!" After a pause, he then asked: "Miss Yun, what is your next step?  Are you planning to?"

    Yun Dai'er frowned and said: "There was a melee last night. How many of us escaped? The most urgent task is to contact the people in our sect, convey the news that we were attacked to the main altar, and ask the main altar to  Immediately send experts to assist. Then find out the masterminds behind this incident as soon as possible and figure out their conspiracy! The nearest secret branch of my religion is located in Lanzhou and is responsible for operating industries in the northwest, so I have to go to Lanzhou.  Can you give me a ride?"

    Hu Xiaotian made eye contact with her and couldn't say any words of rejection. He couldn't help but secretly sigh that the beauty's charm is indeed extraordinary.  Although he knew very well that he would be in a dangerous situation.  Shen Sheng said: "I can accompany you to Lanzhou, and even help you find out the ins and outs of the whole thing. However, I have a condition."

    "What are the conditions?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and said, "I will tell you after I think about it. Don't worry, I won't let you suffer."

    Lanzhou is an important town in the northwest. It is located on the bank of the Yellow River. It is surrounded by mountains, luxuriant forests and numerous historical monuments. It is a must-pass for the ancient Silk Road.  Merchants from the Western Regions, Tianzhu, Persia, Outer Mongolia and other places gather here, among which the Huihui population is the largest. Walking on the streets, you can see Islamic restaurants with the crescent moon shining on them everywhere, and the streets are filled with the aroma of roast mutton.  The streets and alleys are full of fruit stalls. Melons, winter pears, peaches, grapes and other fruits are piled up in mountains, and the prices are quite low.

    Hu Xiaotian and Yun Daier had already disguised themselves before entering the city, pretending to be an ordinary middle-aged couple.  Although they met several groups of people in the world on the way, there were no dangers and no one paid attention to them at all.  It was getting late, so the two of them found an inn to stay, renting a secluded courtyard alone to avoid being accidentally discovered.

    After closing the door, Yun Dai'er couldn't wait to wash off the disguise powder on her face, combed it carefully in front of the bronze mirror, took a long breath, and said with satisfaction: "You made someone look ugly, but you still recovered."  It looks good the way it originally looked.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "Miss, if you don't change your appearance, I'm afraid all the men in Lanzhou City will come out to see you. How can we hide it from the enemy's eyes and ears?"

    Yun Daier said loudly: "In short, I will never become ugly again! If I cover my face with a veil, can't I achieve the same effect?"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and sighed to himself, as long as she is a woman, her love for beauty is equally strong!  For this reason, one can even ignore the risk of death.  He said sternly: "If necessary, you must not leave this small courtyard and act alone. The opponent is so powerful that there is no guarantee that they will not have spies in the inn, and you are their most important target, so you must be extra careful. In case you are exposed,  If there is a flaw, we will have no room for maneuver.¡±

    Yun Daier said"I am not a child anymore. I know what to do when it comes to life and death. By the way, why don't we go directly to the secret branch in Lanzhou instead of hiding here?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "The other party planned this operation with the intention of winning, but you broke through and escaped. How could they give up? I guess on the one hand the other party will send a large number of people to search in the wild to hunt down the fish that slipped through the net, and on the other hand they will  Send experts to closely monitor your branch and adopt a wait-and-see strategy. With this two-pronged approach, as long as you have not left the boundaries of Lanzhou, you will fall into the trap sooner or later. But now that I am helping you, the other party's wishful thinking is bound to fail."

    Yun Daier suddenly said: "What you meant is that you will contact our branch on my behalf and send the news about the attack on us?"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "This is certainly a way, but it is still not the best policy. Think about it, the other party can know your exact whereabouts, set up ambushes in advance, and is familiar with your eating habits, which means they already know your situation very well.  I am even worried that the other party has bribed some believers in your branch, or may intercept your correspondence at any time. Therefore, during this extraordinary period, you should try to avoid contact with your Mingjiao branch, so as not to cause trouble and no peace.  ."

    Yun Daier frowned and said, "But if we don't contact them, how can I deliver news to the general forum? What's the use of us coming to Lanzhou?"

    Hu Xiaotian didn¡¯t answer and asked instead: ¡°Does anyone in the Ming Cult know your schedule?¡±

    Yun Dai'er nodded and said: "Before we set off, we had notified all the branches along the way, asking them to prepare for the reception in advance. According to the original plan, we should stay in Lanzhou for one day, and then pass through Wuwei and Zhangye  , Jiayu Pass and out of the Jade Gate" At this point, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he clapped his hands and said: "I understand! Even if we cannot send the message, but these branches do not receive us at the scheduled time, there is a good chance that they will move forward.  With one stop of investigation, we will know the news of our disappearance within three days.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "That's right! You are a saint of the Ming Cult, and you are accompanied by two guardian elders. The leader of the division below will definitely seize the opportunity and try every means to please you. When all the banquet gifts were carefully prepared, you failed to meet your expectations.  As long as you have some sense, you will definitely know that you had an accident in the middle. Therefore, we will stay still for the time being, wait and see what happens, and let the enemies hiding in the dark jump out on their own."

    Yun Daier worriedly asked: "But is it safe for us to stay here? What if the other party comes to investigate, how should we deal with it?"

    Hu Xiaotian said slowly: "The Great Yin is hiding in the city. Even with the opponent's power and skills, it is quite difficult to check all the inns in the city within three days. If the sky falls, I will be the first to bear it, you don't have to be afraid  , there is always a solution to everything.¡±

    Looking at his confident eyes, Yun Dai'er somehow relaxed physically and mentally. She felt tired and couldn't help covering her mouth and yawned. She narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "It's late at night, I want to rest! You  Go out and talk to me tomorrow if you have anything to say.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian rubbed his nose and said: "My eldest lady, we stayed in the name of husband and wife, and we only rented one guest room in total. Where did you ask me to go in the middle of the night? If someone sees me, I won't be suspicious. "

    Yun Dai'er was stunned for a moment, then her pretty face turned red, and she asked, "You, do you want to sleep in the same room with me?!" She secretly glanced at the narrow bed, her heart beating like a thunder, and countless inexplicable fantasy lightnings.  The words flashed through her mind, leaving her unsure of how to place her hands and feet.

    Hu Xiaotian said: "I have no choice but to forgive you, Miss. I'm going to sleep first." He moved a quilt to the door, spread it on the ground, lay down with his clothes on, and soon started breathing evenly.

    Yun Daier was stunned for a long time, and finally got the courage to blow out the oil lamp.  She groped her way onto the bed without even taking off her shoes. She pulled the quilt and wrapped it tightly around herself, feeling that her cheeks were so hot that her hands were burning.  In the darkness, Hu Xiaotian's breathing could be heard clearly.  She was as worried as a deer. What if he climbed into bed in the middle of the night?  Should he shout for help, or kill him with one palm?  In his wild thoughts, he quietly fell into sleep.

    When he woke up the next day, Hu Xiaotian told Yun Daier to stay in the inn and not to run around. He restored Xia Wentao's appearance and went to visit his future father-in-law Su Quan.  It turns out that Su Quan is the general magistrate of Lanzhou Prefecture. He has served in the government for many years and is very famous among the locals.  Hu Xiaotian received guidance along the way and soon arrived at the door of Su Mansion.  The gate tower stands tall, the golden plaque hangs high, the glazed flying tiles sparkle, and two mighty stone lions guard the door. The whole house is very majestic.

    After knocking on the door, an old servant with gray hair and a tough build came out.  He looked Hu Xiaotian up and down and said, "Excuse me, sir, what do you do for me?"

    Hu Xiaotian raised his hands and bowed: "Xiaosheng's surname is Xia.Coming from Chengdu Prefecture in Sichuan, my late father and your father had been colleagues, and their friendship was only very slight.  Because his late father died due to persecution, Xiaosheng had to flee Sichuan to avoid his enemies, and came here to seek refuge with Uncle Su Quan!  I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for Uncle Su to meet guests?  "When he spoke, he specially mixed it with a Sichuan accent, which was lifelike.

    The old servant¡¯s eyes flickered and he asked in surprise: ¡°Are you the son of Master Xia Yuancheng?!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian answered unambiguously: "Exactly!"

    The old servant muttered: "Empty words are not worthy of belief. Since you claim to be the son of the Xia family, do you have any tokens to prove it?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "When my father was still alive, he gave me an jade bracelet, saying it was a gift from Uncle Su. This jade bracelet was originally a pair, and the other one is still in Uncle Su's hand. Just ask  Uncle Su took out the two and compared them to determine whether what I said was true or false." He took out the jade bracelet and handed it over.

    The old servant's expression changed slightly, he took the jade bracelet respectfully and said, "Sir, please wait a moment while I report to the master." He turned around and hurried towards the inner courtyard.

    Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t help but be startled when he saw that when he turned around, his foot plate was extremely calm and spotless as he moved around, his palms suddenly became cold, and he almost ran away.  Although the old servant has a humble status, he is an out-and-out martial arts master!  How could someone like this be an ordinary person who could make such masters his servants?  I'm afraid this Su Quan is not easy to fool!  Once the opponent discovers a flaw, Hu Xiaotian does not have the confidence to escape unscathed.  Should he continue to pretend to be someone else?

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 15: Walking on Thin Ice

    Hu Xiaotian's thoughts were racing, if he left without saying goodbye at this moment, it would be like telling others that he was a liar.  As the general magistrate of Lanzhou, Su Quan had deep-rooted influence in the local area. He probably had friendships with both the black and white factions. How could he easily let go of someone who pretended to be his son-in-law?  Once he is angered, he will be unable to move or gain a foothold in Lanzhou City.  Especially the current situation is grim. Xu Yilang and the Yellow Sect Lama are searching for suspicious people. After all, hiding in the inn is not safe enough, and there is a danger of being exposed at any time.  The best solution is to stay with a wealthy local family. No matter how capable Xu Yilang is, he will never dare to go wild and act wild. Su Mansion is their only choice.  Therefore, not only must we not offend Su Quan, but we must strive to gain his trust in order to survive the current crisis.  Otherwise, it would be difficult for the two of them to escape Xu Yilang's clutches.

    Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath, slowly stabilized his heartbeat, and decided to act according to the opportunity.  He and Xia Wentao's appearance were already very similar in appearance. After careful disguise, no matter how powerful and clever Su Quan was, after all, they had not seen each other for many years, and they would not be able to find any flaws.

    After a while, the old servant walked out quickly, lowered his hand and said: "My master has invited a young master!"

    When Hu Xiaotian walked into the Su Mansion, the first thing he saw was the broad patio, which was planted with cold-resistant flowers, plants and trees. The branches and leaves were trimmed neatly and the density was right. It was like a three-dimensional picture, which contained infinite artistic conception in its plainness.  The corridors around the patio are surrounded by high-quality mahogany railings. The columns are carved with exquisite patterns. Carefully identify them. Most of the contents are based on ancient myths, such as Pangu creating the sky, Kuafu chasing the sun, the Yellow Emperor fighting Chiyou, etc., sword skills  Delicate and exquisite, the characters, birds and animals are lifelike. It can be called a masterpiece of painstaking efforts.  Hu Xiaotian was secretly dumbfounded. He didn't even need to enter the hall, but just looked at the layout of the patio and corridors. He didn't know how much money it would cost. No wonder Xia Wentao was worried that the Su family would regret their marriage!  If the real Xia Wentao came here, he would never have the courage to speak.

    The living room is located on the left side of the patio. It is spacious and bright, with elegant and simple decoration, and paintings and calligraphy are hung on the walls.  A slightly wealthy middle-aged man with a goatee is sitting next to the coffee table. He is playing with the jade bracelet in his hand. He seems to be sighing with nostalgia. There is a majesty between his eyebrows, which makes him mature and prudent.  The feeling of not being surprised.

    Hu Xiaotian didn't wait for the old servant to inform him, he rushed forward, knelt down in front of the coffee table, and choked with sobs: "Uncle Su, my nephew finally sees you!" He had already planned in his heart, and he would perform his acting to the best of his ability.  Don¡¯t let all the previous work go to waste because of details.

    Su Quan hurriedly stretched out his hand to help him up and said: "Wen Tao, get up quickly! Hey, I never thought that when we said goodbye to the south that year, I would never have the chance to see your father again! It's fate that makes people behave like this!" Take a closer look!  The outline of his eyebrows and eyes couldn't help but nodded: "You and your father are exactly the same when they were young. Seeing you is like seeing his demeanor back then. Although your father comes from a scholarly family, he is naturally chivalrous and willing to help others.  He is a great person! It¡¯s a pity that he values ??integrity too much and is not flexible enough. He is always ostracized by his colleagues. He has a lot of knowledge but cannot use his skills to his fullest. It¡¯s really disappointing!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian's eyes turned red, and he lowered his head and said: "My late father was an upright and honest official, dedicated to public service, and was always respected by the people. This time he was unjustly imprisoned and unfortunately died of illness. It was the result of being framed by someone. Uncle Su, please help me."  My father needs justice!"

    Su Quan patted his shoulder and sighed: "Don't be impatient about revenge! Chengdu and Lanzhou are more than a thousand miles apart. Even if I are willing to help you, the Chengdu government office may not agree to review the case. What's more, your  The enemy is a powerful family in the local area. They are rich and powerful. It is not easy to overturn the verdict! If you don't get involved in the complexity and darkness of officialdom, you can't even imagine it! As the so-called gentleman takes revenge, it is never too late in ten years. You must learn to be patient!"

    Hu Xiaotian said helplessly: "Uncle Su is right! Let those thieves live a few more days. If there is a chance in the future, I will never let them go!"

    Su Quan asked in confusion: "You traveled thousands of miles alone and suffered a lot on the way, right? I received your letter two months ago, but why did you delay coming to Su Mansion to see me?"

    Hu Xiaotian said with a bitter face: "To be honest with my uncle, my nephew went on the road with the caravan escorted by the Changfeng Escort Bureau. Unexpectedly, I met a bandit on the way. All my money was robbed and I almost died. So I had to work hard.  , worked hard, saved up travel expenses one copper coin after another, and finally managed to get to Lanzhou." His words were half true and false, and if Su Quan secretly sent someone to the Changfeng Escort Bureau to investigate, there would be no flaws.  At that time, the gang of masked men were killing people and everyone was panicking. Who would pay attention to whether Xia Wentao had been transferred?

    Su Quan nodded and said, "That's it!" He glanced sideways at the jade bracelet on the coffee table and said, "Did your father say anything to you when you got this jade bracelet?"

    Hu Xiaotian said cautiously: "Before his death, my father once said that this jade bracelet is Uncle Su's token. As long as you see it, you will take it in. I requestI must keep it safe, and I haven¡¯t mentioned anything else.  "According to the agreement between the Xia and Su families, the jade bracelet is a token of engagement. Su Quan's daughter should be Xia Wentao's unmarried wife. But in fact, Xia Wentao is dead! Hu Xiaotian never wants to fulfill the engagement for him and marry a minor.  He wants to be his wife to a woman he has never met, so he just pretends to be stupid. It would be best if the Su family dislikes his poverty and desolation, cancels the engagement, and everyone gets what he wants.

    Su Quan frowned and asked, "Did your father really not mention other things?"

    Hu Xiaotian said categorically: "No. Uncle Su, do you have any questions?"

    Su Quan snorted and said calmly: "In that case, what are your next plans?"

    Hu Xiaotian thought quickly and said: "My nephew has no other skills except reading. Can you ask my uncle to help me find a clerical job? After settling down, my nephew also wants to take the scholar test, hoping that one day he can  Nominated for the gold list and dedicated to the country and the people.¡±

    Su Quan praised: "The emperor today is very thirsty for talents and is asking local officials to recommend talents to Beijing. If you have such ambition and talent, don't worry about not being reused! I will take care of your business!"

    Hu Xiaotian was overjoyed and thanked him: "Thank you so much, uncle!"

    Su Quan laughed and said: "You are my nephew, if I don't help you, who will I help? You can live here from now on, treat it as your own home, and never see outsiders."

    Hu Xiaotian didn't get what he asked for, so he hurriedly responded: "Yes!" He sneered in his heart. Su Quan was indeed a cunning person. He avoided talking about the most important topic and didn't even mention a word about the engagement he made back then. It was clearly bullying.  He didn't know the inside story and had thoughts of regretting the marriage.  Anyway, he didn't want to marry Miss Su, so he just pretended to be deaf and dumb.  He added, "But my nephew is currently living in an inn with a good friend. She is also penniless. Can uncle let her move in with him for a few days?"

    Su Quan said: "It's a trivial matter. Which inn is your friend staying at? I'll send someone to pick him up." Then he called the old servant Zhang Uncle and told him to prepare the carriage immediately.  Hu Xiaotian explained the location and name of the inn to Uncle Zhang, and wrote a text message asking him to forward it to Yun Daier.  After Yun Daier read the letter, she would naturally follow him back to Su Mansion.

    After Hu Xiaotian finished writing the letter, he accidentally glanced out of the corner of his eye and saw Su Quan staring at the table, looking thoughtful.  His thoughts changed, cold sweat broke out on his vest, and he almost accidentally knocked over the pen holder.  He actually forgot that Su Quan had a letter written by Xia Wentao in his hand!  His handwriting is strong and powerful, and the turning points are like knives and axes. It is a style of its own. It is very likely that there is a big discrepancy between his handwriting and Xia Wentao's. How could Su Quan not be suspicious?  He was so careless, and others saw his flaws!  What to do now?  As long as the other party turns against him, he will go to jail at least, or his life will be at risk at worst!

    At this moment, a slender and beautiful maid stepped into the hall door, bowed to Su Quan, and said crisply: "Master, my wife heard that Mr. Xia was coming, and specially invited him to the inner hall for a while. She has  I have many things to ask Mr. Xia." As he spoke, he looked at Hu Xiaotian, his big eyes full of curiosity.

    Su Quan nodded and said to Hu Xiaotian: "Wen Tao, my wife has been looking forward to your coming for a long time. You can have a good chat with her. You know what you should and should not say. I have to go to the government office now.  One trip, I will handle official business, and I will take care of you in the evening."

    How could Hu Xiaotian not hear the meaning behind his words? He whispered like a glow on his back, "My nephew understands." Then he followed the maid Ju'er and walked towards the inner courtyard cautiously.  Su Quan looked at his back with cold eyes, his clenched fists slowly unclenched, his eyes were cloudy and uncertain, as hard to see through as an abyss.

    Ju'er has a lively personality and sharp eyes. She stretched out her hand to compare Hu Xiaotian's height and said with a sweet smile: "Mr. Xia, you are so tall! It is said that people in Sichuan are all short in stature. Why are you different?"

    Hu Xiaotian was worried about what happened just now. How could he be in the mood to joke with her? He said dully: "I was born like this, what can I do?"

    Seeing his gloomy expression, Ju'er quietly stuck out her tongue and said nothing.  The two of them passed through the corridor and garden and came to the back room.  As soon as he stepped into the door, the fragrant breeze hit his face, and a dignified and gentle beautiful woman came up to him and said with tears in his eyes: "Is it Wen Tao? Come here and let my aunt take a look!" She has an elegant temperament and a graceful manner.  , with a plump body and creamy skin, showing the unique mature charm of a middle-aged woman.

    Hu Xiaotian prostrated himself and said, "Nephew, pay homage to aunt!"

    Mrs. Su said: "My family doesn't need to be polite, just get up!" Staring at Hu Xiaotian's face, her eyes became hot, tears rolled down her eyes, and she sobbed: "Poor child, if your parents are still alive, our two families will be reunited."  How wonderful it would be to get together! The sky has no eyes, so why are good people not rewarded?"

    Hu Xiaotian was deeply moved in his heart and said softly: "Please express my condolences to my aunt and don't hurt yourself. If my uncle blames me, how can my nephew bear the responsibility?" He has been away from his hometown for many years.??It wasn't until today that I felt the tenderness and love of motherhood again, and I couldn't help but have a great impression of Mrs. Su.

    Mrs. Su raised her eyebrows and said, "How dare he?!" She wiped away her tears with her sleeves and told Ju'er to watch the tea. She took Hu Xiaotian's hand and sat down side by side, saying, "My aunt just lost her temper and made you laugh. She was so naughty back then.  The mischievous and trouble-making little boy has finally grown into a majestic and powerful husband. There are successors to the Xia family. Brother Xia should feel at ease under Jiuquan. Wen Tao, you will be in peace as soon as you come. You will live in the Su Mansion from now on. Let's  It¡¯s also good to take care of your diet and daily life.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian held her warm and soft palm, feeling warm in his heart, and said with a shy face, "My aunt is so kind, but my nephew is so disrespectful. I won't bother you more in the future."

    Mrs. Su smiled and said: "We are a family, why should we be so polite? Where is your jade bracelet?"

    Hu Xiaotian took out the jade bracelet from his arms and handed it to her hand.  Mrs. Su gently touched the jade bracelet and sighed: "These bracelets were originally a pair. They were separated for fifteen years, and it's finally time to get back together! My child, although your parents have passed away, your relationship with Qing'er still remains.  marriage¡­¡­"

    "Mother!"

    A sudden shout interrupted Mrs. Su's words, and a young girl holding a tea set walked in.  Her face is like a silver moon, her eyes are like peach blossoms, her skin is white and rosy, and her hair is black and shiny. She is born with an elegant and gentle temperament, which is somewhat similar to Mrs. Su.  She has a slightly plump figure and a soft waist. When she walks, she looks like lotus flowers in the wind, and her posture is graceful and charming.  If we look at the beauty of her appearance alone, she can be said to be one in a million, only half as good as Tang Xue, and she is also among the best women.  Hu Xiaotian secretly praised him, but he couldn't help but feel sorry for Xia Wentao. It was his biggest regret that he could not marry such a beautiful woman.

    Mrs. Su said happily: "Qing'er, you came just in time, this is your brother Wen Tao! Wen Tao, she is my daughter Yu Qing, she is two years younger than you!"

    Su Yuqing put down the tea set and said politely: "Mr. Xia, Yuqing is polite!" After saying that, Hao stretched out his wrist and placed a bowl of hot tea next to Hu Xiaotian.

    Hu Xiaotian is a person who is used to seeing stunning beauties, so of course he will not be fascinated by her beauty. He calmly returned the favor and said, "Miss Lao Su is here! Miss Lao Su is a rich woman, why do you need to serve tea in person? Isn't this just killing me?"

    A look of surprise flashed across Su Yuqing's face, and she smiled slightly and said: "Young Master Xia is a distinguished guest of my Su Mansion, and it is appropriate for Yu Qing to offer you a bowl of tea. Young Master, don't pay too much attention." She felt a little angry for no reason in her heart.  , is he blind? Why didn't he react at all after seeing himself?  Su Yuqing was extremely beautiful, with eyes as high as her head. She was listed as one of the "Four Beauties" in Lanzhou Prefecture by busy people. When young men faced her, they all lost their minds and fell drunk under her skirt.  Unexpectedly, Hu Xiaotian was unmoved. He treated her like an ordinary woman and taught her how not to be angry?  Looking at him horizontally and vertically, he is neither handsome nor handsome, nor is he a rich man who wants to make a fortune, nor does he have the status of a relative of the emperor. Why should he not take her into his eyes?  However, although his appearance is not amazing, he has a calm demeanor, a calm demeanor, and a firm and confident look in his eyes. People can't help but feel a sense of trust and reliance, which is not too annoying.  Thinking of this, my face felt hot and my heart was beating fast.

    Mrs. Su frowned slightly and said unhappily: "You two 'young master' came here and 'young lady' went there. Did you intend to make me angry? Don't you think we should be like brothers and sisters?"

    Su Yuqing held her mother's arm and said coquettishly: "Mom, don't be angry. Being angry will make you old! My daughter will not call others 'brother' easily, unless he really has real talent and learning and can convince her."  Looking sideways at Hu Xiaotian, Cherry's little mouth pursed slightly, unintentionally showing a different kind of charm, which made Hu Xiaotian's heart beat several times.

    Mrs. Su lightly slapped the back of her hand and said angrily: "Qing'er, don't mess around, be careful your brother Wen Tao laughs at you for not having a tutor."

    Hu Xiaotian coughed twice and said: "Auntie, this is actually a very good suggestion. It's just that I have studied poetry and books since I was a child and have not dabbled in many other skills. I wonder how Sister Yuqing can prove it?"

    Su Yuqing glared at him and said: "Since you are familiar with the books of sages, let me test you. Which book does 'little knowledge cannot be used to make plans, and little loyalty can't be used to rule the law' come from, and which allusion is it about?"  Qiu's annotation on the "Book of Changes", how does it explain "Qian Gua; Jiu San"?"

    Hu Xiaotian applauded and said: "Good question. From this we can see that Sister Yuqing's extensive knowledge is no less than that of the world's talented people! "Little knowledge cannot be used to make plans, and small loyalty cannot be used to rule the law." It comes from "Han Feizi; Decorating Evil", which talks about  It is an allusion that when King Gong of Chu and Duke Li of Jin fought in Yanling, the great Sima Zi of the Chu State was beheaded by the King of Chu because he drank the wine kindly offered by Shu Guyang and delayed the military situation. Therefore, it is said: Xiao Zhong is the thief of Dazhong.  As for the annotations of "Book of Changes; Qian Gua; Jiu San", Confucius said: "A gentleman develops virtue and cultivates his career. Being loyal and trustworthy is why he advances in virtue; rhetoric establishes his sincerity, so he maintains his career. Knowing it well can be compared with words."  . Knowing the end, you can?Preservation of righteousness.  This is because the person who is in the upper position is not coquettish, and the lower position is not worried. Therefore, Qian Qian is alert because of the time, and there is no fault even if he is in danger."  I don¡¯t know if I answered it correctly?  "

    Su Yuqing said: "Don't be too proud of yourself!" Shun Yun said: "Poetry expresses ambition, and song always expresses it."  "The meaning of Sheng Mo's analysis is clear. It is the ambition in the heart, the poetry in speech, and the truth in prose. Is this why?'"

    Hu Xiaotian continued: "'Poetry, hold on to Ye, hold on to human nature; three hundred shields, righteousness returns to innocence, hold on to it as a discipline, there is a talisman.'"

    The two exchanged words, and the topics they discussed involved poetry, Ci, history, books, Yi, etiquette, etc.  Hu Xiaotian once studied with Fang Yuxuan, a great scholar from the south of the Yangtze River. When he was practicing in the Holy City of Demon Cult, he read nearly ten thousand books. He was almost knocked down by the opponent several times. He couldn't help but look at Su Yuqing with admiration and secretly admired her knowledge.  Su Yuqing was also secretly surprised. She originally thought that he came from a remote place in the southwest and had limited knowledge. However, he answered fluently and seemed to have been taught by a master. It seems that people cannot be judged by their appearance!  The two of them cherished each other, and in the end they stopped asking and answering questions in a tacit understanding, saluted each other, and smiled at each other.

    Mrs. Su couldn't understand what they were talking about, so she sat aside and fell asleep. Finally, when they stopped talking, she felt happy when she saw how respectful they were to each other. She said, "You two children, why don't you grow up? Wen Tao  , go and put this jade bracelet on your sister!"

    Su Yuqing is so smart, how can she not understand what her mother is saying?  Her pretty face turned red and she lowered her head shyly, looking even more charming and charming.  She had known that the person coming was her fianc¨¦, so she took the opportunity to observe and test Hu Xiaotian.  Once she puts on another jade bracelet, it is tantamount to acquiescing to the marriage.

    Of course Hu Xiaotian also understood Mrs. Su's intention. As long as she put on the jade bracelet for Su Yuqing, their relationship would be officially confirmed.  To be honest, a woman as beautiful, gentle, and smart as Su Yuqing is the ideal wife.  But he is not the real Xia Wentao. If he pretends to accept this marriage, how can his conscience be at ease?  He slowly took the jade bracelet and looked at the shy beauty in a blink of an eye. He hesitated in his heart. He felt like he was wearing a thousand pounds of shackles and could not take the first step.

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 16: Rejection of Engagement

    Chapter 16 Rejection of Engagement

    Hu Xiaotian sighed softly and declined politely: "When I first met Sister Yuqing, I should indeed give her a gift. But this jade bracelet is the only relic left by my parents to me. It is of great significance and cannot be given away easily.  Please forgive me, Auntie and Sister Yuqing." Putting aside whether he has a guilty conscience or not, he cannot overcome Su Quan's hurdle alone.  Su Quan obviously had no intention of fulfilling the engagement, and had doubts about his identity. It was impossible for him to agree to marry his daughter to him, so why should he humiliate himself?  Su Yuqing is beautiful, but she is a rich lady, and he is a completely different type of person. Even if they get married, they will not be happy in the end.  She should marry into a wealthy family and enjoy a luxurious and peaceful life, instead of following him into the underworld and experiencing the bloodshed in the world.

    Su Yuqing trembled all over, the blood on her face instantly faded away, turning as pale as snow, and the good impression she had just had on him melted away.

    Mrs. Su never dreamed that he would politely refuse, and said in surprise: "Wen Tao, do you know what you are talking about? Is Yuqing not worthy of you?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "Sister Yuqing is beautiful and generous, knows books and answers etiquette, and has a distinguished status. She is a beauty that is unique among ten thousand. But my nephew has nothing. He is really ashamed and unable to reach high places. At present, my nephew just wants to gain fame and be the first.  Father avenges his injustice and doesn¡¯t care about anything else.¡±

    Mrs. Su said anxiously: "But our two families originally booked"

    Su Yuqing suddenly interrupted: "Mom, don't say any more!" She slowly raised her head, two sharp sword-like gazes shot into Hu Xiaotian's face, and said coldly: "Could it be that in your mind, I am that person?"  Is she such a superficial woman who only cares about family status and property?" It was a great humiliation for her that there were men in the world who were unwilling to marry her.  It would be fine if she was ugly or a born idiot, but it was just the opposite!  She really didn't understand, what was going on in the other person's head?

    Hu Xiaotian guiltily avoided her gaze and said, "Of course not! But I am satisfied that I can match your brother and sister, and I don't dare to have any more extravagant expectations!"

    Su Yuqing gritted her teeth and said: "Okay! Do you think I care about your jade bracelet? If you don't give it to me, I won't give it to you! There are countless people in Lanzhou who want to please me. As long as I open my mouth, not to mention a jade bracelet, it will be the entire Jinshan Mountain  There are people who are willing to give it away!" I hated this man so much that I stamped my feet and walked away.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at her pretty pale face and trembling shoulders when she left, knowing that she had deeply hurt her self-esteem, and couldn't help but feel guilty.  But if she doesn't reject the engagement immediately, she will be hurt even more in the future!  This kind of thing should be stopped continuously, but it will be disturbed.  After all, the gap between the two sides is too far, this is the most rational choice.

    Mrs. Su saw one of them leave in anger, the other was confused, and said helplessly: "I really don't understand what's going on with you young people! We had a very happy conversation, why did we fall out? Wen Tao, is it possible that my  Is my daughter not good?"

    Hu Xiaotian lowered his head and said: "I'm sorry, aunt! My nephew has something to hide, and it's not convenient to disclose it for the time being. You will understand my difficulties in the future."

    Mrs. Su sighed softly: "If you don't want to say it, I won't force you. If you need our help, you must tell it truthfully, okay?"

    Hu Xiaotian was grateful and ashamed at the same time, and nodded vigorously.

    After bidding farewell to Mrs. Su, Hu Xiaotian was led by his servant to a small courtyard in the Su Mansion specially used to receive guests.  Uncle Zhang had already brought Yun Dai'er and placed her in the guest room adjacent to Hu Xiaotian.  After the two met, Yun Dai'er was overjoyed and praised Hu Xiaotian for his great powers and his connections with the government to find such a safe hiding place.

    Hu Xiaotian was in a bad mood and did not comment on her praise. He said: "Miss Yun, there are dangers in Lanzhou City. It is not appropriate for you to show your face. If reinforcements from your Ming Cult arrive in Lanzhou, it is best for me to contact them in case anything happens.  It won¡¯t implicate you either. Do you have any token of identity? I need it to win the trust of the Ming Cult disciples.¡±

    Yun Daier looked at him steadily and asked softly: "Why did you spare no effort to help me?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Didn't I already give my reasons?"

    Yun Daier shook her head and said: "You are not the kind of person who is easily moved by beauty! You must have other purposes for doing this! If you want to win my trust, you must first confess your identity and intentions. I don't like it  The feeling of being kept in the dark." The longer I stay in contact with him, the more mysterious and extraordinary I feel about him, and my curiosity about him becomes stronger.

    Hu Xiaotian met her eyes and clearly felt her wisdom and persistence. He pondered for a moment and said, "You are right. The first thing between allies is mutual trust. Otherwise, we will collapse in one blow. In fact, I am not a scholar.  , but the fourth disciple of Xuanzong, the leader of the current divine religion!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?The girl lost her voice and said: "You, you are Xuanzong's disciple?!" Xuanzong is the number one master of the underworld, the majestic leader of the Demon Cult, and his reputation is world-famous. Who is not afraid of heroes from all over the world?  Although she lived far away on the border of the Western Region, she still knew a thing or two about this powerful martial arts hero.  He frowned and said suspiciously: "No, it's impossible! As a martial arts master, Xuanzong's unique skills shocked the world and made ghosts and gods cry. How could there be a disciple like you who doesn't understand martial arts? Are you lying to me?"

    Hu Xiaotian said sternly: "I will never lie!" He immediately banned himself from practicing martial arts and was unable to use his true energy for the time being. He finally said: "Currently, my martial arts are only banned, and my strength is strong when I move.  It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t cooperate, my martial arts skills are still there, if you don¡¯t believe it, just give it a try!¡±

    Yun Dai'er said: "That's what I meant!" She hit him as she said, waving her palms from left to right, making virtual and solid marks on his face and chest, like a butterfly piercing a flower, which was dazzling.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly: "What a good palm technique!" He stepped to the right and punched out like the wind, hitting the flaw in her side like a giant mallet breaking through a city.  Attacking the enemy first and attacking them first is a very clever move.

    ??The so-called expert can tell if something is there as soon as he reaches out his hand.  Hu Xiaotian's move was as clever as it was clumsy, using simplicity to break up the complexity. It would never be possible for someone with a shallow martial arts training to use it.  Moreover, his footwork is quick, his eyes, hands, waist, and legs are well coordinated, his punches are strong and powerful, and his timing is perfect, which shows that his basic skills are quite solid, and every move has been refined thousands of times.  The most rare thing is that he is calm and composed when he attacks, exuding incomparable confidence, and his momentum is like a towering mountain, which is a state that only a first-class master can possess.

    Neither of them used their internal energy when they took action, and they executed several moves in a blink of an eye. No matter how Yun Daier changed her palm techniques and finger attacks, they were all repelled by Hu Xiaotian.  Yun Dai'er finally believed what Hu Xiaotian said was true, and took the initiative to stop fighting: "No more fighting, I believe you! I am no match for you."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Miss Yun, you're welcome. If you use your true energy when making moves, I won't be able to catch even one of your moves!"

    Yun Dai'er said: "You don't need to comfort me! It's not a shame to lose to Xuanzong's apprentice, not to mention that martial arts is not what I'm good at. What I'm concerned about now is, what is your purpose?"

    Hu Xiaotian said slowly: "It's very simple, I want to form a secret alliance with your Mingjiao!"

    "Secret alliance?!" Yun Dai'er was surprised and said: "Is this possible? I'm afraid the leaders of the two factions will not agree!"

    Hu Xiaotian said solemnly: "You heard wrong. It is me who wants to form an alliance with the Ming Cult, not the Divine Sect and the Ming Cult. These are two completely different things!"

    Yun Dai'er said: "The strength of the two parties in the alliance should be almost the same. You are just a person, why should you negotiate terms with our Mingjiao?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "You are absolutely right. I am indeed not qualified to negotiate terms with you at the moment, but if I have enough strength in the future, will you consider becoming my ally? Please consider my proposal carefully.  Think it over before you reply to me. This is very important to you and me!"

    Yun Daier rolled her eyes and said, "What if I don't agree to form an alliance with you?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled casually and said: "Even if you don't agree, I will still help you escape the danger until you return to the Mingjiao headquarters safely." After a pause, he said in a deep voice: "But I will find other allies, such as  The fearless living Buddha of the Yellow Sect. I believe that there are more than just Mingjiao gangs with considerable strength in the northwest. Miss Yun is a smart person, so you don¡¯t need me to explain the pros and cons in detail, right?"

    Yun Dai'er took a breath of air and looked at Hu Xiaotian again as if she had met him for the first time. She smiled bitterly and said: "Master Hu's ambition is not small! This matter is too relevant and I cannot make a decision alone. I must discuss it with other guardian elders.  Only then can we make a decision. And, before we make a decision, I hope you can show your strength!" Hu Xiaotian's meaning is very clear, either be his ally or his enemy, there is no third way.  If the Ming Cult gives up the opportunity to form an alliance with him, once he joins forces with the Yellow Cult, it will seriously threaten the foundation of the Ming Cult.  However, if you form an alliance with him, you will have to bear a huge risk. If you are accused of "having liaison with the Demonic Cult", the Mingjiao will be discredited in the world!

    Hu Xiaotian nodded and said: "Your request is not excessive, it should be so!"

    Yun Dai'er took off a ruby ??ring on her hand and handed it to him: "This is the 'holy ring' passed down from generation to generation by our sect. The surface is engraved with the incantation of our Ming sect. It is the only one in the world. If you meet my sect,  If you are successful, you can show the 'Holy Ring' and they will trust you after seeing it."

    Hu Xiaotian carefully hid it close to his body and said solemnly: "Don't worry, as long as I am breathing, this ring will never fall into other people's hands!"

    In the evening, Su Quan returned from the government office and sent someone to invite Hu Xiaotian to have dinner with him.  In fact, what Hu Xiaotian is most worried about is that Su Quan exposes his false identity, which even affectsDai'er, but the matter has come to this, there is no way to avoid it. Anyway, if you extend your head, it will be a knife, and if you shrink your head, it will be a knife. Let's see what kind of medicine the other person is selling in the gourd?  Now he straightened his clothes and followed the servant to the dining room.

    The dining room was brightly lit, and there was an Eight Immortals table. In addition to the three members of the Su family, there was also a young man with a body as tall as a pine tree and an imposing figure.  He had a square face with Chinese characters, thick eyebrows like daggers, and a pair of gleaming tiger eyes. He was about 20 years old.  He has broad shoulders and thick back, strong muscles, and thick and strong finger bones. Even though he is sitting casually on the chair, he still exudes the charm of a tiger and leopard.  He has a handsome appearance, a tough and masculine type of handsome man, which is completely different from Cheng Ying's elegant and elegant appearance.

    Hu Xiaotian was attracted by the man at the first sight when he stepped in the door. He was amazed in his heart. This man is definitely a master among masters!  That awe-inspiring and confident demeanor cannot be imitated at any cost.  If he hadn't practiced forbidden martial arts at the moment and had fought with this person, the outcome would probably have been just a hair's breadth away!  There are really hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the Su Mansion. What ability does Su Quan have that he can actually recruit so many masters?

    The man turned his eyes and looked at Hu Xiaotian coldly. His momentum suddenly became stronger, and a strong and invisible pressure quickly came over him.  Hu Xiaotian felt that the air around him suddenly turned cold, as if a huge boulder was pressing down on his shoulders. His chest felt suffocated and he almost fell to the ground. The true energy that had been sealed in various acupuncture points was about to move, but it actually responded!  He straightened his waist and resisted the huge pressure, wondering in his heart, who is this man?  Why are you so hostile and deliberately want him to make a fool of himself on the spot?

    Su Quan coughed twice at the right time. The man withdrew his power angrily and turned his head to look at him as if nothing had happened.  Su Quan waved and smiled: "Wen Tao, come and sit, don't be formal. Where is your friend?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "My friend is in poor health and cannot come to dine tonight. I have been asked to express my apologies to my uncle and aunt and apologize to you two another day!" Yun Dai'er is a Hu girl from the Western Region, and she is too beautiful.  It was really inconvenient to appear on such an occasion, so I had to make excuses for her to avoid it.

    Su Quan said: "In that case, give him another meal!" Pointing to the young man, he said: "Wen Tao, this is my adopted son Su Haoran. He is a little older than you. Please get closer to him."

    Hu Xiaotian hurriedly cupped his hands and said: "Brother Haoran, I'm so polite! Brother, with his majestic appearance and majestic head, he must be a powerful figure in Lanzhou City. I have just arrived in your place and am not familiar with it. I hope you will take more care of me in the future."

    Su Haoran's face softened slightly after being praised by him, and he said indifferently: "I'm not a foster father, so how can I take care of you?"

    Hu Xiaotian has made great efforts in cultivating his mind and nature. Of course he will not get angry because of this. He smiles calmly and sits down calmly.  After sitting down, he looked up and saw Su Yuqing with a frosty face across from him. Those eyes filled with hatred made people dare not look at her.  Hu Xiaotian secretly complained, it seemed that Miss Su would never forgive herself!  He avoided Su Yuqing's eyes and asked Su Quan, "Uncle Su, is the matter entrusted to you today settled?"

    Su Quan said: "What's so difficult about this trivial matter? I have obtained the consent of the governor. In two days, you can go to the government office and work with me! If you really have real talent and can pass the exam of the government school,  Once you officially become a student member, I will try my best to recommend you once I have the opportunity."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Uncle, don't worry, my nephew will not smear your face!"

    At this time, the servants brought the food and wine one after another.  After drinking for three rounds, Su Haoran suddenly raised his glass and said to Hu Xiaotian: "Mr. Xia, this is the first time we meet, I want to toast you!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "I don't dare, I should respect you first! Please!" After saying that, he raised his glass and greeted him.  Suddenly, Su Haoran's sleeves and robes were slightly bulging, and the muscles in his fingers and wrists were tense. He was actually secretly channeling his internal energy!  I was shocked, knowing that the other party was taking this opportunity to test and find out whether he had the inner strength to protect himself.  However, his true energy has long been banned, so there is no need to deliberately conceal it, and the other party cannot find out any secrets.  At the moment, he was pretending not to know, and still clinked glasses with Su Haoran.

    The two glasses collided with each other, and with a soft sound, the wine glass in Hu Xiaotian's hand was shattered to pieces, and the wine splashed all over him.  Hu Xiaotian exclaimed and fell back involuntarily.

    "Be careful!" Su Haoran stretched out his right hand like lightning and hooked Hu Xiaotian's shoulder. A wisp of internal energy quickly traveled through his body, then he quietly withdrew it and said with an apologetic smile: "Mr. Xia, I'm sorry!  I accidentally used too much force just now, didn't I scare you?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "This is purely an accident and has nothing to do with Brother Haoran! It was me who didn't sit still and made everyone laugh!"

    Su Yuqing muttered: "I can't even sit still, it's really useless!"

    Su Haoran smiled and said: "Master Xia is a scholar, full of knowledge, and he is different from warriors like us! Qing'er, I heard that Rong Baozhai just bought a batch of exquisite gold and silver jewelry from Jiangnan.??, do you want me to accompany you to have a look tomorrow?  "

    Su Yuqing's eyes suddenly brightened, and she smiled sweetly: "Okay! But it's not just a simple look, you have to prepare enough banknotes!"

    After Su Haoran tried it, he found out that there was no real energy activity in Hu Xiaotian's body, and concluded that he did not know martial arts. He looked down on him more and more, and talked and laughed with Su Yuqing, looking intimate.  Although Hu Xiaotian had no intention of marrying Su Yuqing, he saw her chatting and laughing with other men with his own eyes. He knew he shouldn't, but he couldn't help but feel jealous.  Su Yuqing also seemed to be deliberately snubbing him. She didn't say a word to Hu Xiaotian throughout the night. She treated him as a transparent person and turned a blind eye.  Although the food at this dinner was rich, Hu Xiaotian was tasteless and felt like he was sitting on pins and needles.  After finally making it to the end, I immediately left in a hurry.

    Back in the guest room, Hu Xiaotian silently checked the banned Qi in his body, but it was still as usual, unable to obey the drive of the mental formula.  But why did he feel his true energy when he first met Su Haoran and was oppressed by his aura?  Thinking about it carefully, on the one hand, it is because the opponent is strong enough, and on the other hand, it is unintentional. The mind is in harmony, and the true energy generates its own induction.  Is it possible to crack the "Pluto's True Qi Lock" from this aspect?  Vaguely, he grasped a vague direction.

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 17: Exploring the Golden Ax Alone

    Early the next morning, Hu Xiaotian went out alone to inquire about the news.  When I walked to the gate, I happened to bump into Su Haoran and Su Yuqing coming hand in hand. I saw the man was vigorous and heroic, and the woman was charming and gentle, like a fairy couple.  Hu Xiaotian wanted to say a few words, but he didn't expect them to look at him seriously and went out to get in the car as if no one was around.  Hu Xiaotian smelled the orchid body fragrance left by Su Yuqing when he passed by, and looked at the dust raised by the carriage, and he couldn't help but feel unspeakable loss and sourness in his heart.

    After leaving Su Mansion, Hu Xiaotian found a secluded forest nearby, changed his clothes, washed off the disguise powder, hid the changed clothes, and then walked out quietly.  The best places to inquire about all kinds of information in the city are brothels, casinos, restaurants and teahouses.  Seeing that it was still early, Hu Xiaotian asked as he walked toward the most famous "Tian Shang Lai" teahouse in the city.

    "Tian Shang Lai" teahouse is located on the bank of the Yellow River. It is built against the mountain and has two floors. It can overlook the scenery along the coast from a high position.  Due to heavy snow and ice, the surface of the Yellow River is frozen, making it look like a giant white dragon meandering eastward, which is a spectacular sight.  Although the north wind blows outside, the teahouse is as warm as spring and filled with a strange fragrance.

    As soon as Hu Xiaotian walked into the teahouse, he felt countless pairs of eyes looking at him.  He calmly turned his head and looked around, and saw more than a dozen tables of guests scattered in the teahouse, with different costumes and appearances, mixed with dragons and snakes, and it was difficult to distinguish their identities for a while.  He sat down at an empty table, ordered the waiter to bring a pot of strong tea and some snacks, slowly poured himself tea and listened to the discussions of the people around him.

    Before the cup of tea was finished, a man with fair skin and a mustache on his upper lip came over. He clasped his fists with a smile and said, "This brother is very handsome. Is this your first time here for tea? I'm Moyu,  He is nicknamed the "Eight-faced and Playful Prodigal". He has no other skills except making a lot of friends and knowing everything about the city of Lanzhou. I wonder, brother, are you looking for someone or a way to make a fortune? I will definitely be able to provide you with the most correct information!  "He is Bao Wenqin, who specializes in selling information. He is best at observing people's emotions and trying to figure out other people's thoughts. He guessed Hu Xiaotian's intention as soon as he saw his demeanor.

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said: "Your name is Cuttlefish?!"

    Mo Yu helplessly touched his mustache and said: "It's the 'Mo' of 'Wu Xuyou' and the 'Yu' of 'Yu', not that kind of cuttlefish in the water!" As he spoke, he tilted his buttocks and sat next to Hu Xiaotian, himself  He stretched out his hand to pour the tea and asked naturally: "Brother, what is your surname?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "My surname is Hu. I wonder how much Brother Mo's information is worth?"

    Mo Yu slapped the table and said: "I'm not wrong about the person. Brother Hu is really happy! For your sake, I will give you half the discount on all the information. I will only charge you ten taels of silver for top-secret ones and confidential ones."  Five taels for the ordinary ones, one tael for the ordinary ones is enough. How about it?" He took two more pastries and stuffed them into his mouth without politeness.

    Hu Xiaotian saw his asking price, smiled slightly, and said: "I only ask you three questions. If your answers satisfy me, I will give you five taels of silver. How about it?" He took out an ingot of silver and held it in his hand.  Turn and play.

    Mo Yu¡¯s eyes followed the ingot of silver and he said with a smile: ¡°Deal! I will tell you everything I know and tell you everything. I guarantee you will be satisfied!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "The first question - who are the most powerful gangs in Lanzhou City? How are each other's spheres of influence divided? Where are their gangs located?"

    Mo Yu was startled, his eyes rolled twice quickly, and he lowered his voice and said: "Now the most powerful gangs in the city are the Yellow River Gang, the Golden Ax Gang, and the Feiyan League.  The three-strong alliance will not become a reality in the short term. However, I heard that the Qinglong Society is planning to open a hall in Lanzhou recently. If the rumors are true, there will inevitably be a war!"

    He paused and continued: "The Yellow River Gang has the largest number of people. Most of the gang members are from poor backgrounds. Their main business is in shipping, car dealerships, grain, local products, etc. The hall is located at Bailong Wharf. The current gang leader Zhou Zhenhu can open a car with his bare hands.  The Monument Cracks Stone, his external skills have reached the pinnacle, and he is assisted by the Eight Great Diamonds. He is a daring person. The Golden Ax Gang has been established for the longest time and is also the richest. It controls the furs, jade, silk, medicinal materials, hotels, and buildings in the city.  Waiting for business, the entrance of the hall is located on Linjiang Avenue in the east of the city. The current gang leader is unknown, and the deputy gang leader Song Qian usually takes care of the relationships between all parties. Song Qian is known as the "Zhi Duo Xing". He is deep in the city, resourceful, and has a powerful swordsmanship.  Both black and white are just stingy. The Feiyan Alliance is an alliance composed of major gambling houses and brothels in the city. It is the most well-informed and has the closest relationship with the government. The entrance is located at the Golden Dragon Gambling House in the north of the city. The leader of the alliance is Yan Sanniang  , nicknamed the 'Female God of Gambling', not only has superb gambling skills, but is also stunningly beautiful and charming. She is the dream lover of all adult men! Her daughter Yan Qingqing is as beautiful as a fairy, ranking among the 'Four Beauties' in Lanzhou Prefecture  'If you see Brother Hu, you will be fascinated!" As he spoke, he showed a fascination.His demeanor and drool were all flowing out.

    Hu Xiaotian said with a half-smile, "Really?" No matter how beautiful Yan Qingqing is, she can't be better than Su Yuqing, right?  If Mo Yu found out about his rejection of the Su family's engagement, he would probably vomit blood and die on the spot.

    When Mo Yu mentioned beauties, his eyes shone brightly, and he said ostentatiously: "Don't you know the four beauties of Lanzhou Prefecture? Yan Qingqing ranked second, and was given the nickname 'Galaxy Rose'. Although the rose is beautiful, it is full of thorns.  , cannot be touched easily. Ranked third is Ji Xiangying from Zhongxiang Garden, who was given the nickname "Han Mei under the Moon". The plum blossoms are solitary and fragrant, standing proudly, and cannot be approached unless they are destined. Ranked fourth is Hui Hui's family.  The young lady of the Ma family, Ma Wan'er, was given the nickname 'Western Wild Chrysanthemum'. The wild chrysanthemums are fragrant and blooming, free and unconstrained by the world's etiquette. As for the beauty who is ranked first," he deliberately prolonged his tone, and saw Hu Xiaotian listening attentively.  He looked proud and said proudly: "This is Su Yuqing, the daughter of the magistrate of this palace. She was given the nickname 'Mengying Orchid'. The orchid is noble and elegant, and its fragrance enters the dreamland. The lingering aftertaste in it cannot be described in words!"

    Hu Xiaotian murmured: "Mengying Youlan? It's quite appropriate to describe her!"

    Mo Yu¡¯s eyes widened and he asked in astonishment: ¡°Do you recognize Miss Su?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "When I first came to Lanzhou, how could I have the chance to meet such a famous beauty? Without further ado, my next question is - who is Xu Yilang?"

    Mo Yuqi said: "You actually don't know who Xu Yilang is?! He is one of the four great generals in the Qinglong Club, a well-known master in the northern martial arts world. He is good at scheming and ruthless. He is the hero of the Qinglong Club's conquests in all directions. Among other things,  His reputation is more resounding than that of many gang leaders. Brother Hu, if you offend him, the only way out is to flee to the south, otherwise you will never have peace."

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Brother Mo, you are worrying too much. Xu Yilang and I have nothing to do with each other. We are just out of curiosity." He was secretly shocked. No wonder Yun Daier and his party were almost wiped out. It turned out to be the Qinglong Society who was causing trouble!  The Qinglong Society's power in the underworld is second only to the Demonic Cult. In recent years, it has been attacking everywhere and conquering gangs in various places. It has the potential to become the leader of the northern underworld.  This time, the Qinglong Society joined forces with the Yellow Sect in an attempt to capture Mingjiao Saint Yun Daier alive. This was clearly a ruthless move against the Mingjiao, and its purpose was probably to carve up the Mingjiao's territory and further expand its hegemony.  The leader of the Qinglong Society is quite ambitious!  He threw the ingot of silver on the table and said, "Brother Mo, please pay the bill for me. The rest is yours! Farewell!" After that, he stood up and walked away.

    Mo Yu was stunned for a moment and shouted, "You still have one more question to ask!"

    Hu Xiaotian said without looking back: "You already told me!"

    Mo Yu wondered: "Have I told you? What should I tell you? Could it be about the four beauties? Hehe, they are indeed of the same kind!" Staring at Hu Xiaotian's back, the frivolous look on his face suddenly disappeared, and he thought to himself  : This guy¡¯s origins are unknown. He seems to be acquainted with Miss Su, and he¡¯s also involved with a master from the Qinglong Club. There must be something weird about him!  If I figure out his identity and report it to the boss in detail, it might be a miracle.  As soon as I thought of this, I immediately checked out and left.

    Hu Xiaotian left the teahouse and not far away when he noticed someone was following him behind him. He inadvertently glanced back and saw the figure shrinking. It was Mo Yu whom he had just met in the teahouse!  He frowned slightly, took advantage of Mo Yu's escape, walked a few steps quickly, turned into an alley, and then turned back to stand still.

    Hearing a sound of brisk footsteps approaching from far away, Mo Yu hurried over and rushed into the alley without thinking, just in time to meet Hu Xiaotian face to face.  Mo Yu stopped in embarrassment and laughed: "What a coincidence, we meet everywhere in life. It seems that the two of us have a good fate! I wonder who Brother Hu is waiting for here?"

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "Brother Mo cares so much about Hu. It's really touching! If Brother Mo doesn't have anything too urgent, why not act as a guide for the time being and accompany me to the Golden Ax Gang?"

    Mo Yu smiled and said: "Brother Hu, my greatest strength is that I love to help my friends! Now that you have spoken, no matter how busy I am, I will take the time to send you to the gate of the Golden Ax Gang! Please!"

    The two of them had their own wishful thinking in mind. They spied on each other while talking, and soon they came to Linjiang Avenue in the east of the city.  The avenue is three feet wide. On one side near the Yellow River, there are rows of trees planted with branches covered with ice and snow. On the other side, there are densely packed shop fronts, including pawnshops, teahouses, restaurants, jewelry stores, etc.  Because of the cold weather, there were few pedestrians on the road, and occasionally carriages passed by quickly.

    Mo Yu said: "These shops are all the property of the Golden Ax Gang! The entrance of the Golden Ax Gang is located at the deepest part of the avenue. Does Brother Hu want to visit his friends or go to play? If it's the latter, I'm sorry I can't accompany you.  Got it!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "I am not crazy, nor do I have three heads and six arms. How could I challenge such a huge gang alone?"??¡­Hey!  "Looking around, I saw a large carriage parked outside a silk and satin shop. It looked very familiar. It was the carriage that Su Yuqing and Su Haoran rode this morning. I guessed that the two of them were shopping in the store, and I felt depressed for no reason.  . Mo Yu looked at his expression and then at the carriage, thoughtfully.

    When he walked to the carriage, Hu Xiaotian suddenly felt a chill coming over him. He instinctively raised his head and met a pair of cold and ruthless eyes, which made his hair stand on end.  The man sitting by the window on the second floor of the teahouse turned out to be the blood-spear Meng Lieyan in "Seven Shura"!  Meng Lieyan saw Hu Xiaotian's face clearly at almost the same time. Without thinking, he smashed the window and swooped down from the air. The next moment, two iron spears came to his hands, as if dazzling thunderbolts flashed across the sky.  It stabbed directly at the vital part of Hu Xiaotian's head, and the cold and murderous intent was overwhelming and overwhelming.

    Hu Xiaotian was so shocked that he didn't have time to think about why the other party appeared here. He swooped forward, rolled on the spot, and got under the carriage.  Meng Lieyan roared and changed directions in mid-air like a raptor. The iron spear fell like thunder and hit the top of the carriage with a bang. The fierce force immediately exploded the entire carriage into countless pieces, and the horse was injured and neighing in pain.

    The moment the carriage shattered, Hu Xiaotian rushed out without hesitation and ran headlong into the silk and satin shop. He felt a sharp pain in his back and was stabbed by the splintered wooden strips. He stumbled to the ground involuntarily.  By chance, he fell right in front of Su Yuqing, and his head almost hit her delicate embroidered shoes.  Su Yuqing was startled and scolded: "What are you going to do?!"

    Suddenly there was a flash of cold light and lightning, and the curtain at the door was torn to pieces by an iron spear.  Meng Lieyan jumped into the store with a gust of cold wind. Without looking at the others, the iron spear broke through the air and stabbed Hu Xiaotian's weak point on the vest viciously.

    At this moment, he suddenly heard a cold shout: "How dare you! Who dares to act wild in front of me?!" Before he finished speaking, Su Haoran was like a tiger descending from the mountain, and punched Meng Lieyan's chest vitally with both fists. Before the punch came,  , the fierce punching wind has made the opponent feel suffocated.  Meng Lieyan was shocked, where did this master come from?  If you don't resist, you will be the first to die!  Turning his wrist, the iron spear drew two arcs and stabbed the key points on the opponent's shoulders and elbows, using offense as defense, the move was quite fierce.  Su Haoran sneered: "Is it the Yang family's marksmanship?" Somehow his steps slipped, he avoided the spear edge, and slapped the iron spear heavily with his palm.  Meng Lieyan's fingers shook violently, and the tiger's mouth burst open on the spot. He stepped back several steps, his face turned red.

    When Hu Xiaotian heard the news caused by Su Haoran's attack, he knew that Meng Lieyan would definitely lose.  The reason why he rushed into the store just now was to alarm Su Haoran, a master. He thought that Su Haoran, who was proud and proud, and accompanied by a charming beauty, would sit back and watch Meng Lieyan murder someone?  As long as they are men, they will always show their strong side in front of beautiful women, and Su Haoran is no exception.  It turned out that at the critical moment, his bet was right.  At that moment, he endured the severe pain in his back and stood up.

    When Su Yuqing saw this strange man who was tall and strong, with a domineering look on his face, especially his pair of firm and deep eyes, she seemed to have seen him before somewhere, which gave her a strange feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Her heart was filled with ripples, and she couldn't help but  He asked softly: "Are you seriously injured?" It was the first time in his life that he took the initiative to talk to a man, his face flushed, and his heartbeat suddenly accelerated.

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "It's just a flesh wound, it's not a problem!" Turning around, Meng Lieyan knew that he couldn't break through Su Haoran's blockage, so he held a spear across his chest and slowly backed out of the door, saying coldly: "I will  Come back again!" The figure flickered and fled away with the wind.

    Hu Xiaotian took a long breath, but he didn't notice the sudden change in Su Yuqing's face, and there was a bloody mark from biting his lower lip.  She originally thought that her charm was unstoppable, but she didn't know that there was "Xia Wentao" in front of her and this strange man in the back. They were all indifferent when facing her, which greatly hit her confidence.

    Su Haoran turned around and glanced at Hu Xiaotian, and couldn't help but be stunned. What a strong and extraordinary man!  At this time, Mo Yu jumped in lightly and said with a smile: "Boss, you are so majestic and elegant! You can force such a master back with just one palm. Looking at Lanzhou City, who else has such skill? Brothers, their faces  There is great light above!"

    Su Haoran waved his hand impatiently: "Stop talking nonsense! Send someone immediately to find out who the man holding the iron spear just now is? Where did he stay? Are there any other accomplices? Why has he been hiding on the territory of the Golden Ax Gang?  "

    Before Mo Yu could say anything, Hu Xiaotian said solemnly: "I know his identity and origin!"

    Su Haoran narrowed his eyes slightly and said calmly: "Who are you?"

    Hu Xiaotian glanced around and said with a smile, "Isn't it a good place to talk?"

    Mo Yu came close to Su Haoran and whispered a few words.  After hearing this, Su Haoran nodded and said: "Brother Hu is a guest from afar, not to mention a special trip to visit the Golden Ax Gang. Naturally, we have to give you a grand reception, please!"

    Exiting the back door of the silk and satin shop, there is a secret alley leading directly to the Golden Ax Gang.  Hu ?He quickly treated the wound, followed Su Haoran and others, and walked into the hall of the Golden Ax Gang unimpeded.  The guards he met along the way were all respectful to Su Haoran, their eyes full of respect and obedience.  Hu Xiaotian's heart was moved. Could it be that he was actually the leader of the Golden Ax Gang?

    A group of people walked into the lobby and saw a middle-aged man in white clothes with a short beard and a handsome manner who came up to her with a smile: "What brought Miss Su here? Why does her face look so bad? Is it because your elder brother bullied her again?"  Are you there?" His eyes were sharp, his temples were high, and he had a long sword hanging on his waist. His movements were natural, without any flaws.

    Su Yuqing pursed her lips and said, "Uncle Song, don't accuse me wrongly! It's none of his business." After saying that, he glanced at Hu Xiaotian intentionally or unintentionally, a bit resentful and a bit angry.

    The middle-aged man was Song Qian, the deputy leader of the Golden Ax Gang. Following Su Yuqing's gaze, he could not help but tremble all over even though he had a deep mind and extraordinary concentration. He shouted in surprise, "You are Hu Si?"  Young Master?! You are finally here!"

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 18: The Strong Are Respected

    Hu Xiaotian said in astonishment: "Do you recognize me?"

    Song Qian smiled and said: "To be honest with you, we have already managed to get your portrait, and we can confirm it as soon as we see it. The leader of the gang once predicted that if the master has a grand ambition and plans for hegemony, he will definitely come to Lanzhou to seek cooperation, and he guessed it.  Come on! Xiao Yu, go and ask the gang leader to come back immediately, and tell him that Fourth Young Master Hu is here!"

    Mo Yu responded: "Yes!" and went out quickly.  Su Yuqing secretly looked at Hu Xiaotian and thought: So he is the legendary figure!

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Are you so sure of my identity? What if someone deliberately fakes it?"

    Song Qian smiled slightly and said: "Although the Golden Ax Gang is not a dragon's den or a tiger's den, it is not a place where anyone can come in or out. Who dares to take such a risk? What's more, the young master behaves calmly, calmly and generously, and naturally exudes an attractive aura. How can he be ordinary?"  Can people imitate it? And I feel that the domineering aura of our sect's magical skills lurks in the young master's body. This is absolutely impossible to fake. In heaven and on earth, only the disciples of the leader can practice it. Let me ask the four disciples under the leader, except  Besides Mr. Hu, who else will come to our gang?"

    Hu Xiaotian clapped softly and said: "You are indeed a 'smart star', with meticulous observation and rigorous reasoning. No wonder Elder Quan is relieved to let you take charge of your role! If I have a few talented people like you to assist me, why worry about not being able to achieve hegemony?"

    It turns out that the Golden Ax Gang appears to be a gang in Lanzhou, but is actually a secret hall of the Demon Sect.  The division of forces in the Demonic Cult is rather special. Except for the temple's high priest, Elder Fenglijun, who is in charge of the Holy City, the other twelve elders are distributed across the country, commanding the believers in various places. The number ranges from tens of thousands to thousands.  He is a person who truly holds real power.  Although Chi Yan, Cheng Ying, Hu Xiaotian and others have special status, they cannot directly govern ordinary believers. If they want to seize actual control of the demon sect, they must win the support of these elders.  Among these thirteen elders, the vast majority are from the Jiuyi tribe. Only one is Han, named Quan Su, and he was assigned to the most desolate and arduous northwest region. Although his jurisdiction is wide, it is the least  an area of ??concern.

    When Hu Xiaotian first descended to the snow mountain, he had already calmly analyzed that if he wanted to defeat Cheng Ying and others, the first step was to have his own power, otherwise he would not have the conditions to dominate the underworld.  Looking at the Demon Sect, only the Quansu clan in the northwest may support him, because they are both Han Chinese, and if the cooperation is successful, there will be mutual benefits.  As for the other elders, they more or less have the idea of ??rejecting foreign races. They value Chi Yan, Cheng Ying and Zhan Feng, the three direct descendants of the Jiuyi tribe, and are unlikely to join his camp at the moment.  Therefore, the most important purpose of his coming to Lanzhou was to persuade Quan Su, but unexpectedly so many accidents happened on the way.

    But Cheng Ying also saw the move he was going to make.  Therefore, after the plan to snipe Hu Xiaotian failed, he immediately adjusted his deployment and sent the "Seven Shura" to secretly sneak into Lanzhou and wait for the enemy, trying to prevent him from meeting Quan Su.  If Hu Xiaotian hadn't reacted astutely just now, tempting Su Haoran to make a rescue and blocking Meng Lieyan's fatal blow, he would have died!

    Song Qian said humbly: "No, no, the young master is overly praised!"

    Su Haoran suddenly said: "The leader has unrivaled martial arts skills and commands the world. All disciples of this sect respect him! But if someone pretends to be his disciple and goes around cheating, I, Su Haoran, will be the first to refuse!" He clenched his fists, eyes filled with anger.  Shooting out a blazing light like fire, it stared at Hu Xiaotian for an instant, and its powerful aura rushed towards him.

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "Brother Su, why did you say this? Don't you believe in Gang Leader Song's judgment?"

    Su Haoran said coldly: "Of course I trust Uncle Song, but I don't trust you! When you were attacked in the silk shop just now, you didn't have the strength to fight back. How can you be called a disciple of the leader?! Chi Yan, Zhan Feng,  Which of the three Cheng Ying masters is not a master with unique skills? Based on your current performance alone, what qualifications do you have to compare with them? I think anything can be faked, but martial arts cannot be faked! If you are a real Hu  Fourth Young Master, you must have practiced the magical skills of our religion. You might as well give some advice to Su so that we can open our eyes!" After Hu Xiaotian appeared, he noticed that Su Yuqing's eyes had changed. He seemed to be quite interested in this young man, and he couldn't help but feel jealous.  born.  Although Su Haoran and Su Yuqing were called brothers and sisters, they were not related by blood. He had already fallen in love with this gentle and beautiful adopted sister and looked forward to marrying her one day.  At this time, he suddenly discovered that there was another potential opponent. He was very unhappy, so he deliberately wanted to make things difficult for Hu Xiaotian.

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "Brother Su, what you said is wrong! The methods of practicing magical arts in this sect are very different. How can you deny my identity because of my temporary performance? I am currently unable to use my internal energy, so I was deceived by the villain.  It¡¯s hurt. If you and I had a spar, you could use your inner strength but I couldn¡¯t. It would be unfair before the fight even started. Even if you win, it would be disgraceful, and it doesn¡¯t explain the actual problem.¡±

    Su Haoran's face turned red and he said loudly: "Don't you dare"??Excuses to shirk!  As long as you have the guts to take action, and I don't use my internal strength during the sparring match, I don't believe you have the ability to defeat me!  "

    Su Yuqing saw that the two of them were at loggerheads and stamped her feet: "Brother! You're doing your old habit again. You want to start a fight at every turn. Can't you just bear it?"

    Su Haoran said: "Qing'er, you have wronged me! I did this to expose his lies and force him to reveal his true identity, so that you would not be deceived by his sweet words. If you don't wake up until you suffer a loss, then  But it¡¯s too late! Get out of the way, I must teach him a lesson!¡±

    Su Yuqing was ashamed and annoyed. She turned around and grabbed Song Qian's sleeves, and said aggrievedly: "Uncle Song, what should I do if I don't listen to my advice?" Song Qian actually wanted to see Hu Xiaotian's martial arts, so he didn't take it lightly.  : "Don't be nervous! They don't use their internal strength during the competition, so they shouldn't be injured. And I will pay attention to the situation in the field at all times. If I notice something is wrong, I will separate the two of them immediately. You can just watch the battle with peace of mind!" Su Yuqing was helpless!  , walked aside angrily.

    Su Haoran got Song Qian's tacit approval, and became more and more unwilling to let Hu Xiaotian go. He said coldly: "What kind of weapon do you want to use? I will ask someone to get it immediately!"

    Hu Xiaotian is very clear that the Demon Cult adheres to the principle of respecting the strong. If he refuses to accept the challenge, he will be ridiculed and doubted by others, which will be extremely detrimental to future plans.  In addition, if you can defeat Su Haoran, it will also help to establish prestige and gain the heartfelt support of young believers.  So this battle is inevitable!  He took two steps forward and said, neither humble nor arrogant, "I use a sword!"

    Su Haoran sneered: "You still dare to say that you are not a fake?! Why don't you use an axe? Have you never learned the sect's divine protection skill 'Slaying the Dragon with Ten Axes'?"

    Song Qian coughed slightly and interjected: "Haoran, Mr. Hu was originally a disciple of Hengshan Mountain in Nanyue. He came down from the mountain at the age of sixteen and traveled around the world. He became famous for his swordsmanship. He defeated Li Shan, the leader of the Beggar Clan, and Qing Qing, the headmaster of Wudang.  Xuzi. Swordsmanship is indeed one of his best martial arts." After saying that, he took off the sword from his waist, presented his hands in front of Hu Xiaotian, and said with a smile: "This is Song's family heirloom sword. I wonder if it can catch the eyes of the young master?  "

    Su Haoran was secretly surprised and couldn't help but put away the thought of contempt.  Li Shan and Qing Xuzi are both well-known masters in Bai Dao. The former is known as a new generation of masters in swordsmanship, and the latter is the new leader of the Wudang sect. His martial arts skills are incredible.  If even they were defeated by the opponent's sword, how could he be careless and underestimate the enemy?

    Hu Xiaotian stretched out his hand to hold the hilt of the sword, and heard a roar of a dragon. The white light was dazzling, and a sword as bright as autumn water with blown hair and broken hair came out of its sheath, and a slight chill spread rapidly around.  He lightly clasped the sword with his fingers, but when he heard a slight tremble from Zheng, the echo continued, deep in his heart he felt the spirit of the long sword that was eager to try, and he praised: "What a sword!" He gently held the sword flower, and pointed the sword tip toward  On the sword, he used the starting gesture of "a stick of incense toward the sky" and said calmly: "Brother Su, please!" With a sword in his hand, his whole aura suddenly changed, as if a precipitous cliff was towering, compelling people's soul.

    Su Haoran felt the strong pressure from his opponent, and his fighting spirit became more intense. He raised his left palm and pushed out, his right fist was hidden in his waist, his front foot touched the ground, and he said in a deep voice: "You are a guest from afar, so make the first move!  "

    Hu Xiaotian played into his heart and said: "Then I'm not polite!" The long sword trembled, and he rushed forward, and the sharp sword light pierced Su Haoran's eyes like lightning.  Under the premise that neither side can use their internal strength, the difference in the speed of their attacks is negligible. Whoever strikes first can take the initiative.  When it comes to the overall situation of victory or defeat, he will certainly not be polite and modest. The point of the sword is exactly the most vulnerable and difficult-to-defend part of the opponent.

    The sword light was dazzling. Su Haoran instinctively blinked his eyes, but he felt the coldness was overwhelming. The opponent's long sword had stabbed him unceremoniously, and the speed was beyond expectation!  He exerted force on his back heel and jumped back violently. In the flash of lightning, he flicked the two index fingers of his left hand, hitting the tip of the sword and shaking the long sword.

    Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but praise: "Good kung fu!" Su Haoran's precise eyesight and boldness of his moves are truly unparalleled.  No matter whether the move just now was a little slower or a little faster, if the finger touches the blade, it will be broken.  He praised his opponent, but he didn't move his sword slowly at all. With a slight turn of his wrist, the sword came out like a sudden rain, stabbing Su Haoran's chest vitally with a hissing sound.  Su Haoran was very aware that he would not dare to resist the sword with his flesh and blood body. He could only avoid it by taking wrong steps, and he couldn't help but sigh in his heart that he was useless.  Hu Xiaotian ignored others and followed closely, stabbing and prodding with his long sword, and attacking like a tide, forcing his opponent to wander around the field.

    Song Qian and Su Yuqing looked at each other in shock. With Su Haoran's skills, he was unable to fight back. The battle situation was one-sided, which was simply unbelievable.  Su Yuqing had mixed emotions, watching the two people fighting nervously, her palms full of sweat.

    ??Hu Xiaotian has a solid foundation, and every move has been refined thousands of times. In addition, he has rich experience in battle and has long strength. He has been trained by peerless masters.Guidance, there is almost no gap in the transition of moves. Every stab with the sword must be a part that Su Haoran has to guard against.  Especially the sword in his hand was as sharp as clay, which gave Su Haoran an extremely headache.  Although the situation was unfavorable, Su Haoran kept his promise and did not secretly use his internal strength to fight back against his opponent. He gritted his teeth and struggled to deal with the situation.

    Hu Xiaotian fired more than thirty swords in a row, but despite having the advantage, he was still unable to do anything to his opponent. He couldn't help but secretly admire Su Haoran's martial arts and will, and felt a sympathy for each other.  Suddenly he stopped attacking and said loudly: "Brother Su, I had the advantage of the sword during the fight, which is not fair to you. How about a draw for this battle? When I can freely use my true energy, you and I can let go  Use your hands and feet to decide the outcome."

    For the first time in his life, Su Haoran was in such a miserable state during a martial arts competition. He was unable to display his unique skills. Only then did he realize that there are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the world.  The opponent is so young, but he has understood the realm of the unity of man and sword, and his wonderful moves are endless. If he uses his internal strength in conjunction with them, how many moves can he withstand?  Slowly opening his arms, revealing the tiny sword holes under his sleeves, he sighed: "Strictly speaking, I have been defeated!"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "Brother Su fought against my sword with his bare hands. He only had three sword holes in his sleeve. How can we say he lost? No matter how shameless Hu is, he will never dare to admit that he has won this game."  ! If this spreads out, what shame will I have to stand in the world?"

    Su Haoran smiled bitterly and said: "Young Master Hu, there is no need to comfort me! Your master's swordsmanship is magical and has endless changes. He is definitely better than me by half. I still have this self-knowledge. Please don't take it to heart about the things I have offended before."  , I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± His figure swayed and he swept out of the lobby like the wind.  Su Yuqing shouted: "Brother, where are you going?" She chased him out nervously.  Shao Qing, suddenly there were several loud bangs in the distance, and everyone's muffled exclamations.

    Hu Xiaotian returned the sword to Song Qian and asked worriedly: "Gang Leader Song, will the Su family brothers and sisters be okay?"

    Song Qian said: "Don't worry, Haoran will be fine after venting his anger. He usually thinks very highly of himself, and it's good to be hit by some setbacks occasionally, lest he doesn't know how high the sky is and always thinks that I am the best in the world." He then invited Hu Xiaotian to sit down in the inner room.  , briefly and concisely introduced the forces of the Northwest Demonic Cult.

    In addition to the Golden Ax Gang in Lanzhou, the Tiger Gang in Qinghai and the Pegasus Gang in Ningxia were all formed by members of the Demon Cult. They are also under the jurisdiction of Quansu. The total number of members of the three major gangs exceeds 10,000.  Although Quan Su is an elder and the leader of the Golden Ax Gang, most of the demon sect disciples sent to the northwest frontier are rebellious characters that other elders are unwilling to take in. They are all rebellious, how can they obey orders easily?  The Tiger Gang and the Pegasus Gang are on one side and secretly cultivating their own cronies. In recent years, they have become increasingly difficult to mobilize.

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said: "When fighting against foreign forces, you must first make peace at home. This is an ancient saying. If an army cannot give orders and the generals are disloyal, how can they fight decisively on the battlefield and defeat powerful enemies? The situation is so bad, can Elder Quan just sit back and ignore it?  Let them do whatever they want?"

    Before Song Qian could speak, he suddenly heard someone outside say: "The time has not yet come. If you use thunderbolt methods rashly, it will be difficult to convince the public. Secondly, it may shake the foundation, so it has been delayed until now." As soon as he finished speaking, a person strode forward.  In the door, with piercing eyes, it was Su Quan, the general judge of Lanzhou!

    Hu Xiaotian stood up and clasped his fists and said, "Should I call you Elder Quan or Elder Su?" Since he knew that Su Haoran and Su Yuqing were both disciples of the Demon Cult, he had already guessed that Su Quan was the elder of the Demon Cult, Quan Su. The two names were homophonic.  The recitation was the same when I came here, so I wasn't surprised after meeting.

    Su Quan's eyes flashed and he asked in surprise: "How could Mr. Hu know my other identity? Could it be that he has personally found out about me?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly, with a restrained spirit. He lost his domineering and mighty aura and said in the accent of "Xia Wentao": "My nephew received great hospitality from Uncle Su last night. I still remember it so freshly that I dare not hide it anymore." If you want to win over the other party.  To trust others, you must first be honest with them, otherwise you will get twice the result with half the effort.  Since the two parties will be partners in the future and share life and death, he simply exposes himself.

    Su Quan stared at him dumbfounded and suddenly realized: "It turns out to be you!" The previous doubts were easily solved. No wonder his handwriting was different from the real Xia Wentao. No wonder he, a scholar, could withstand Su Haoran's momentum. No wonder he could resist Su Yuqing.  Charm.  After carefully looking at his appearance, he raised his thumb and praised: "Young Master's disguise method is really brilliant, worthy of the words 'unparalleled skill'. I couldn't find any flaws in the original makeup! If it weren't for Young Master himself,  Admit it, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "It's just a small skill, it's hard to reach the level of elegance!" He then recounted how he met Xia Wentao in the mountains and was intercepted and killed on the way, and finally said: "I borrowed the identity of 'Xia Wentao', my original intention was to avoid adultery."  The eagle is chasing him, and he easily finds a place to stay in Lanzhou City.I never dare to hope that I can reach the heights of Miss Su.  If you have offended me, please be magnanimous, elder, and don't blame me.  "

    Su Quan stroked his beard and smiled: "No wonder Qing'er's mother complained to me last night, saying that you disliked Qing'er and refused to fulfill the engagement. It turned out to be something else! It's a pity that the young master is not a descendant of the Xia family, otherwise Qing'er could marry  Here it is, everyone will be happy."

    Song Qian smiled and said: "Anyway, the person named Xia is dead, so the original engagement is naturally cancelled. Elder, why don't you just go with the flow and let Miss Su marry the young master! With the young master's identity and character, he is more than enough to be your son-in-law."

    Su Quan's heart moved, Hu Xiaotian waved his hands hurriedly and said: "Wait a minute! Marriage requires two parties to be in love. After all, forceful melons are not sweet. Miss Su and I have just met, and we have not reached the stage of discussing marriage. Gang Leader Song said  Stop fanning the flames!" After a pause, he said, "Xia Wentao is the elder's old friend, and now he is being deliberately murdered. Doesn't the elder try to track down the culprit?"

    Su Quan and Song Qian looked at each other with strange expressions and sighed: "Why bother to investigate? The murderer is a disciple of our sect!"

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 19: Making a Covenant

    Hu Xiaotian frowned slightly: "Could this be an action arranged by Elder Su?" He originally thought that the perpetrator was Xia Wentao's enemy, but the answer was completely different.  Thinking back to the first meeting with Su Quan, I became suspicious. Could it be that Su Quan disliked Xia Wentao's character and family background and sent someone to assassinate the future son-in-law?

    Su Quan shook his head and said: "I don't know anything about Xia Wentao's murder, but after listening to the young master's description, I can probably deduce who the leaders are. And the real mastermind should be my adopted son Su Haoran!"

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned and lost his voice: "He is the mastermind?!"

    Su Quan sighed: "You know your son better than your father. How could I not understand Haoran's thoughts? His feelings for Yuqing have gone beyond brother and sister. He also knew that Yuqing was engaged to Xia Wentao, and he learned that Xia Wentao was coming to Lanzhou.  After hearing the news, he secretly ordered his brothers to intercept and kill this person without telling me. No wonder he had a strange look on his face when he saw you yesterday, and even tried to test your martial arts. It turns out there was a reason!"

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly awestruck. Su Haoran's methods of dealing with his love rival were ruthless. Fortunately, he rejected the engagement at that time, otherwise his head might have been moved late last night!  He said: "Brother Haoran has great martial arts skills, a handsome appearance, and a deep love for Miss Su. Why doesn't Elder Su help him? If Miss Su gets such a good son-in-law, she will have a worry-free life."

    Su Quan smiled bitterly and said: "But Yuqing has always only regarded Haoran as an elder brother. It is a pure brother-sister relationship. If I match them up without asking, wouldn't it be ruining the happiness of my biological daughter? I remember the young master just said,  The melons that are forced are not sweet. I don¡¯t want my daughter to spend her whole life in pain!¡± Not wanting to dwell on this topic any longer, he changed the subject and asked, ¡°Young Master has come all the way to Lanzhou. I don¡¯t know what specific plans he has.  ?"

    Hu Xiaotian knew that the test time had come. If he could convince the other party to form an alliance, he would be qualified to compete with Cheng Ying and others.  Otherwise, fighting for hegemony over the Demonic Cult is just a dream.  Without answering, he asked: "How many years have you been staying in Lanzhou, elder?"

    Su Quan said: "It has been thirteen years."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Life is only a few decades, but how many thirteen years can there be in a blink of an eye? Are you willing to be trapped in this desolate place in the northwest? Among the thirteen elders of our sect, in terms of martial arts,  In terms of talent, qualifications, and military exploits, Elder Su should be qualified to be ranked among the top five! But with all due respect, Elder Su has the least say and the least power among many elders. There is no other reason than that the other elders are all Jiuyi  Among the tribe, you are the only one who is Han and has been ostracized by others. Does Elder Su not want to change this situation? Don¡¯t you want to experience the feeling of holding great power and being respected? "

    Su Quan laughed and said: "I am old, and my ambitions have long been worn down. It is better to do less than to do more, and just live peacefully. If I am sucked into the whirlpool and unable to escape, wouldn't my life be wasted?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "The elder is in his prime, how can he be said to be old? Hu still needs the elders to make suggestions and sit in the rear. What's more, the elders have so many masters, such as Su Haoran and others, who are at the peak of their power. Do the elders want to tie their hands and feet forever?  Are you going to spend your life in silence at the frontier? A good man should aspire to dominate the world and create a career that has never been done before. Even if he is buried in horse leather, he will have no regrets! The elders are people who have been there, why not give these young people a chance to show their ambitions? "

    Su Quan said: "Young Master has great ambitions, which impressed Su. But now there are three powerful powers in the divine sect. Chiyan, Cheng Ying, and Zhan Feng each have sect support. The strength of any party is far better than ours, so what can Young Master do?"  Compete with them?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said solemnly: "It is precisely because the three powerful factions are standing in opposition to each other, and have no time to pay attention to the northwest, that we have the opportunity to grow and gradually expand our strength. No matter which of these three factions wins the final battle, their strength will inevitably  We will suffer great losses. If we then suddenly attack and defeat the remaining enemies in one fell swoop, why worry about not succeeding? When cranes and clams fight, the fisherman will gain. What I want to do is to be the fisherman who patiently watches the battle! With the experience and wisdom of the elders,  You should be able to see the chances of winning, right?"

    Su Quan pondered and said: "Assuming that I am willing to lead everyone to be loyal to the young master, where should I start first?"

    Hu Xiaotian said confidently: "First subdue the Tiger and Wanma gangs, and then unify the Lanzhou underworld. Then use Lanzhou as a stronghold and gradually expand outward. Moreover, I have obtained the commitment of the Mingjiao saints to form an alliance with each other. With this powerful ally, we have no worries."  I'm worried!" After saying that, he took out the Mingjiao "Holy Ring" that Yun Dai'er entrusted him to keep and flashed it.

    "Eh!" Su Quan and Song Qian were greatly surprised. They didn't expect that he would make friends with the leaders of the Ming Cult just after they went down to the snow mountain. They couldn't help but look at him with admiration.  The Mingjiao has tens of thousands of believers in the northwest, and it maintains close relations with many princes and generals in the capital. It will be beneficial to form an alliance with them without any harm.

    Su Quan asked in confusion: "The Mingjiao main altar is thousands of miles away, how can the young master get to know the Mingjiao saint?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "The elder doesn't know something, I'm here"On the way, I accidentally bumped into Mingjiao and his party.  "At this moment, Jiang accidentally entered a black shop and broke Xu Yilang's conspiracy. Later, he accidentally rescued Yun Dai'er in the snow forest and finally gained her trust. "Yun Dai'er is temporarily staying in the elder's mansion at this time.  , after today¡¯s business is over, I can introduce you two to each other.  "

    Song Qian couldn't help but praise: "Young master is brave and careful, quick to respond, far-reaching and determined. He is worthy of being the leader's favorite disciple!" Hu Xiaotian dared to speak out to expose Xu Yilang's conspiracy when he could not control his internal strength.  To escape safely from the melee requires courage, resilience and luck.  Later, when faced with Yun Daier's beauty, he was not moved at all, but tried to obtain the other party's promise to form an alliance. This determination and overall view were rare.

    Su Quan said: "Those who have achieved great things since ancient times must first have a brain, arrange everything in a gradual and orderly manner, and have a basis for advancement and retreat; second, they must have a broad mind and be able to endure what ordinary people cannot tolerate; third, they must have vision, be able to recognize and employ people, and assess situations.  , seize the opportunity; fourth, you must have means, either to kill people to establish prestige, or to form alliances to rescue emergencies, and to be able to deal with any situation; fifthly, you must have luck, and those who are favored by God will always be disadvantaged. Although I have just met the young master, but through the  These words, as well as the young master's single-handed rescue of the Ming Cult saint, boldly asserted that the young master has all five qualities and his future achievements will be limitless. If the young master does not dislike me for being old and old, I am willing to follow the young master and do the same thing as a dog and a horse!" Song Qian naturally said  Su Quan followed suit and expressed support for Hu Xiaotian.

    Hu Xiaotian was overjoyed, held their palms respectively, and said with a smile: "Thank you both for trusting Hu! We will share blessings and hardships in the future. I, Hu Xiaotian, swear to God that I will never forget what I said today. If I violate it, I will  Thunder struck from heaven!"

    The three of them looked at each other and smiled, their aspirations burning in their blood.

    Su Quan said: "Now there are undercurrents surging in Lanzhou City. There are several things that need to be dealt with immediately. The first is to send someone to contact the Mingjiao disciples and send the saint back to the Mingjiao main altar as soon as possible. If something happens to her in my house, then  I can¡¯t explain it clearly. The second is to track down the whereabouts of the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect lamas, and try to figure out their number and true purpose. Especially when the Qinglong Society sent a figure like Xu Yilang, did they want to extend their tentacles into Lanzhou City and cause chaos?  What is the current power structure? The third is to immediately notify the masters of each hall, step up the practice of the 'Three Talents Formation' method, and strengthen the joint fighting technique. At the same time, recall the disciples who have gone out to practice and prepare for the war! The fourth is to notify the two gang leaders of the Tigers and Wanma  , if they want to come to Lanzhou to discuss matters, it¡¯s time for a showdown!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Also, Cheng Ying sent his secretly trained killer 'Seven Shura' to assassinate me. We must also find out the whereabouts and whereabouts of these people!"

    Su Quan frowned and said: "When I came here, I heard that the young master was attacked by someone and was slightly injured. What happened?"

    Hu Xiaotian shrugged and said, "When I came down from the mountain, I was forbidden to practice martial arts under the order of the leader. I couldn't use the true energy in my body. I couldn't protect myself when I was attacked just now, so I was injured."

    Su Quan was surprised and said: "Forbidden Kung Fu practice?! This has been discontinued in this sect for at least fifty years. The leader has such great love for you, you are so blessed!" Forbidden Kung Fu practice is for those with profound skills to put their true  Yuanzhuan is injected into other people's bodies to help them quickly improve their skills.  For practitioners, it actually means transforming and absorbing other people's true energy.  This method of transmitting true energy cannot be reversed, and the caster will lose 10% to 30% of his skill.  In the demon sect, there are many strong people, and the difference in their skills is limited. Almost no one is willing to sacrifice his own skills to help others.  What if after the spell is done, an enemy comes to kill you? Wouldn't it be like letting others slaughter you?  Therefore, this method of spiritual practice has been almost forgotten.  Hu Xiaotian actually obtained Xuanzong's transmission skills, which was a great thing that everyone dreamed of. This could shorten his cultivation time by at least ten years.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "The leader asked me to practice forbidden martial arts, but he did not tell me how to break the 'Underworld True Qi Lock'. He asked me to try to understand it myself. But I have thought hard for a long time and still have no clue. The elder is well-informed, whether  Do you know how to restore your skills?" If he is assassinated again, he will not be as lucky as today.

    Su Quan shook his head and said: "The method of practicing forbidden martial arts involves the sacred skill of protecting the teachings, the 'World-Destroying Overlord Technique', which is an absolute secret of the sect. Except for the leader and his direct disciples, how can others know the secrets? After the master recovers,  Before you use your skills, in order to prevent accidents, how about letting Haoran protect you personally for the time being?"

    Hu Xiaotian said helplessly: "That's all we have to do!" The "Seven Shuras" were watching in the dark. If there were no masters around him to protect him, he would be in danger of dying at any time.  It's a matter of life and death, no joke.

    The three discussed in detail for a while, formulated contingency measures for various possible situations, and decided to temporarily conceal Hu Xiaotian's identity from the outside world.  After the discussion, Su Quan summoned Su Haoran and told him to protect Hu Xiaotian's safety from now on and obey Hu Xiaotian's command.  After Su Haoran was defeated, his unruly expression became much calmer, but his brows and eyes remained cold, and he nodded silently in agreement.  Su Quan?Finally, the division of labor was carried out and everyone was asked to take action immediately.

    The mission of Hu Xiaotian and Su Haoran is to go to the "Golden Dragon Gambling House" to visit Yan Sanniang and ask the Feiyan Alliance for help to find out where the enemies from all sides are staying so that they can take precautions and monitor them.  The two walked out of the inner room side by side and saw that in addition to Mo Yu and Su Yuqing, there were three strong and tough young men waiting. When they saw Hu Xiaotian, they all showed a bit of hostility and dissatisfaction.

    Su Haoran pointed at the three of them and introduced them in order: "These three are all my brothers, Yuan Han, Meng Qiang, and Ye Xiaodao!" Yuan Han is thin and of medium height, with cold and ruthless eyes, and his waist is vaguely exposed  A short sword hilt is suitable for masters who are good at using soft swords.  Meng Qiang has a rough face, broad shoulders and a broad body. His arms are as long as his knees. He has two watermelon-sized copper hammers stuck on his back. He looks like a brave man at first glance.  Ye Xiaodao looks handsome, but there is a scar that is more than an inch long on his left cheek. He has an unsheathed 100-melted steel knife stuck in his back. He is full of energy and is burning like a fire all the time.  Hu Xiaotian recognized Yuan Han and Meng Qianglai at a glance. It was they who disguised themselves as robbers and killed Xia Wentao.

    The three people clasped their fists at the same time and said: "Greetings, Mr. Hu!"

    Hu Xiaotian returned the courtesy and said: "You three, please don't be polite. If you were to sort by age, I'm afraid I would still call you brothers! When we get along in the future, please take care of me."

    Yuan Han was stunned for a moment, thinking that he must be extremely proud because he defeated Su Haoran, but he didn't expect Hu Xiaotian to be so humble!  Ye Xiaodao held the handle of the knife with his backhand and said eagerly: "I heard that the master's swordsmanship is outstanding. I wonder if you are interested in giving me some advice?"

    Su Haoran frowned and said: "Xiao Dao, the gang leader ordered us to go to the Golden Dragon Gambling House immediately to find out the news. Who has time to accompany you to fool around? Go and prepare your horses!" When everyone heard that they were going to the gambling house, they would see the famous Yan Yan.  Mother and daughter couldn't help but be very excited, and hurriedly hugged Su and Hu and went out.  Su Yuqing watched them leave cheering, feeling angry and annoyed, and cursed in a low voice: "Men are not good!"

    The Golden Dragon Gambling House is famous in Lanzhou City. It is a gold-selling cave where dignitaries, wealthy local gentry spend huge amounts of money and compete for wealth.  The gambling house is located in the downtown area. It is not conspicuous from the outside, but it is unique inside. It is composed of four relatively independent and interconnected courtyards. Each courtyard is built to imitate the famous gardens in the south of the Yangtze River. It is either quiet, elegant or beautiful.  Or majestic, each with its own characteristics.  Next to the gambling house, there is a row of restaurants and brothels, the most famous of which is Zhongxiang Garden, which gathers beauties from all over the world and is also a very lively place.

    When Su Haoran and the others arrived outside the casino, it was still early and there were almost no people on the street.  Mo Yu sighed: "It's a pity that we came at the wrong time! If we came at night, there would be busy traffic, bright lights, and beautiful women. Not only can you try your skills in the gambling house, but you can also enjoy delicious food and make friends with beautiful women. You will be as happy as a god!"  "

    Meng Qiang said disdainfully: "In addition to drinking and playing with women, do you also order anything else?"

    Mo Yu said: "Sage Kong once said: 'Food and sex are the same thing.' It is a man's nature to like food and beautiful women, even saints are no exception. What do you know, a rough guy? Boss, am I right?"  "

    Su Haoran quickly waved his hands and said: "Don't involve me in your quarrel!" He then followed the rules of the road and posted a greeting, waiting for Yan Sanniang to be summoned.  After a while, the fragrant breeze passed by, and a stunning girl wearing a red cloak jumped out of the door. Her eyes fell on Su Haoran, and she smiled before saying anything: "Brother Su, why are you here? Where is Sister Yuqing?"

    The girl has a melon-shaped face, willow-leaf eyebrows, a straight bridge of nose, and dyed cherry lips. When she smiles, a shallow dimple appears on her right cheek.  She has a slender figure, a complexion as clear as jade, gorgeous clothes, and extremely expensive jewelry. She is like an elf in the snow, pretty and cute, as light as a swallow. She is Yan Qingqing, the daughter of Yan Sanniang.  Mo Yu and Meng Qiang immediately stopped bickering. One stared at her with wide eyes, while the other blushed and peeked out of the corner of his eye. They were both fascinated by the beauty.  Hu Xiaotian was secretly amused when he saw this. Fortunately, they didn't drool, otherwise they would have been really embarrassed!

    Su Haoran said: "I have something important to discuss with Alliance Leader Yan, and it is not convenient for Yu Qing to come with me. Isn't Alliance Leader Yan in the gambling house?"

    Yan Qingqing blinked and smiled: "I am here to greet you just on my mother's orders. Please!" She walked straight to Su Haoran and said in a tired voice: "Brother Su, after you finish talking about business, we will go together.  Is hunting good?¡±

    Su Haoran frowned and said: "It's freezing cold and the birds and animals are extinct at this time, so it's not suitable for hunting. Besides, I have a mission and can't spare any time. If you must go, I can arrange for Meng Qiang and  I'll keep the knife with you." Naturally, Yan Qingqing was unhappy and kept chattering next to him, as if she only had eyes for him.  Hu Xiaotian is someone who has been here before, so he can naturally tell that Yan Qingqing is attracted to Su Haoran.  It's a pity that the falling flowers are intentional and the flowing water is ruthless. The person Su Haoran likes is not her. I wonder how her relationship will end in the future?  Is it another tragedy?

    ? ?Haoran and others came to the meeting hall of the inner courtyard, and saw a plump, fair-skinned, and beautiful woman sitting in the main seat, her beautiful eyebrows slightly wrinkled, thoughtful.  Yan Qingqing jumped to her side, put her arms around her shoulders and said, "Mom, what are you thinking about? Brother Su and the others are here!" The two of them looked similar, like a pair of sisters, which was a pleasure to look at.

    Su Haoran and others suddenly said: "Greetings to Leader Yan!"

    Yan Sanniang patted her daughter's face affectionately, turned around and said with a smile: "Haoran, it's rare to see you in the Golden Dragon Casino. What happened?" She turned her eyes and suddenly saw Hu Xiaotian's face, and couldn't help but "Hey  With a low voice, he stood up and said, "This young master has extraordinary bearing. Who is the disciple of an expert? Sanniang is so polite!" She has met countless people in her life, and she knew at a glance that Hu Xiaotian had an extraordinary background, and she didn't dare to have him.  The neglect.

    Hu Xiaotian said: "This junior's surname is Hu, and he has some connections with the Golden Ax Gang. I heard that in Lanzhou City, the Feiyan League has the best information, and can know all the troubles. Therefore, this junior is here today, and I want to ask the leader of the Yan League to inquire about a few people.  His whereabouts. I wonder if Alliance Leader Yan can help?"

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume Five: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 20: Difficult Choices

    Yan Sanniang quickly recalled the information about the master surnamed Hu in the world, and compared Hu Xiaotian's age, appearance and other characteristics, and was shocked in her heart. Could it be him?  !  But he kept a friendly smile on his face and said: "The Feiyan League and the Golden Ax Gang have always been on good terms, and Haoran came to visit in person. I want to give him this face! As long as the person Mr. Hu wants to find is in Lanzhou, he can't go out for more than three days."  By the end of the day, we, the Feiyan Alliance, will definitely send us the exact news!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Okay! On behalf of the Golden Ax Gang, Hu thanked you in advance." He then entrusted the search for the members of the Qinglong Society, the Yellow Sect lama and the "Seven Shura" to Yan Sanniang, and finally said: "This matter is of great importance.  , please also ask Alliance Leader Yan not to make any publicity when investigating, so as not to alert the other party. Especially these three groups of people are strong martial arts and ruthless people. Your people must be careful when acting. Once discovered, they may be killed.  !¡±

    The more Yan Sanniang heard, the more shocked she became. How powerful the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect were. Why did they appear in Lanzhou at the same time?  The Golden Ax Gang pays so much attention to their whereabouts. Is it possible that they have a hostile relationship with them?  Why should the Golden Ax Gang compete with these two major forces and not be afraid of being wiped out?  When I thought about the identity of the young man in front of me, I couldn't help but shudder. An unprecedented fear came to my heart. Chaos was coming in Lanzhou City!  He forced a smile and said: "Thank you for reminding me, sir! Forgive me for asking, do you have any disputes with the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect?"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "We just want to find out the true intention of the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect to sneak into Lanzhou secretly. After all, we must be on guard against others! If their target is the Golden Ax Gang, we should take precautions early to avoid  We will be caught off guard by then. The Feiyan Alliance only needs to pass the news to us, and there is no need to do anything to alert the enemy. If it is misunderstood by the other party, the Feiyan Alliance may suffer heavy losses."

    Yan Sanniang felt slightly disappointed when she saw that he was very tight-lipped and couldn't find any useful information. She nodded and said, "We have a special method of collecting information and we won't alarm them. Sir, please rest assured about this."  !¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "With the alliance leader's promise, I am naturally relieved. Now that the matter has been settled, we will not disturb you. If there are any unexpected changes, we will contact you at any time. Farewell!"

    Su Haoran took out a stack of banknotes from his arms and put it on the table, saying: "This is the 10,000 taels paid in advance, and I will give you another 30,000 taels after the work is completed!" He cupped his hands and led his brothers to protect Hu Xiaotian.  Out of the meeting hall.

    Yan Sanniang was so distraught that she waved her hand to her daughter and said, "Qingqing, see off my guests for me!"

    Yan Qingqing's heart flew out early, she jumped up and shouted: "Brother Su, wait for me!" She flew out the door like a flying swallow, chasing Su Haoran and others.

    Yan Sanniang sighed softly and whispered: "Come out! They are all gone."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a secret door on the wall turned, and a middle-aged man with a gentle appearance walked out. He was Xu Yilang, one of the "four great generals" of the Qinglong Society!  He looked at the pile of banknotes on the table and chuckled: "The Golden Ax Gang is quite generous! Rong'er, do you know the identity of this person named Hu?"

    Yan Sanniang's face sank and she said coldly: "The Qinglong Club is one of the best gangs in the underworld, with many talents and a wide range of ears. Why did Mr. Xu come to ask me instead?" It turned out that after the initial conspiracy planned by the Qinglong Club and the Yellow Sect failed,  Xu Yilang and others tried their best but could not find Yun Daier's whereabouts.  Seeing that time was passing by, the leaders of the various branches of the Ming Cult were about to become suspicious. They had to change their strategies and turn to the Feiyan League, the most well-informed local people, for help.  Xu Yilang came to Jinlong Casino alone. After meeting him, he discovered that Yan Sanniang was actually his old lover who had broken up many years ago!  Just at this moment, Hu Xiaotian, Su Haoran and others arrived one after another, and Yan Sanniang had to open the secret room in a hurry to let Xu Yilang hide temporarily.

    Xu Yilang sighed and said softly: "Rong'er, are you still angry with me? I know that I did something wrong in the past. I shouldn't be so selfish and leave for my own future. I was wrong,  Can you forgive me? I once went back to my hometown in Kaifeng to look for you, but found nothing. Your family said that you left with hatred, but they don¡¯t know where you went. It turns out that you changed your name and hid in this desolate place in the northwest! Today  If I hadn't come to visit you in person, I would have passed you by and regretted it for the rest of my life! Rong'er, since God has destined us to meet again, can you give me a chance to repay my previous debt? "

    Yan Sanniang sneered and said: "Mr. Xu, the friendship between you and me was severed eighteen years ago. There is no question of who owes whom! Rong'er is dead, and the person standing in front of you is the owner of the Golden Dragon Casino.  , Leader of the Feiyan Alliance Yan Sanniang. If you want to reminisce about the past, you have found the wrong time, place, and wrong person! I have no time to listen to your nonsense. What is the purpose of your Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect teaming up to break into Lanzhou?  ?¡±

    Xu Yilang couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed when he touched his nose. He laughed and said: "It is said that Yan Sanniang is a hero among women. She is decisive and decisive. She really deserves her reputation!"I am here to ask for something. I would like to ask Sanniang to find someone for me. The sooner the better!  "After saying that, he took out a portrait from his sleeve robe and put it on the table and spread it out. The person in the painting was beautiful in appearance, noble and holy in temperament, shining as brightly as the sun.

    Yan Sanniang was surprised: "There is such a beauty in the world! Who is she?"

    Xu Yilang said calmly: "She is Yun Dai'er, the saint of the Ming Cult. She is hiding in Lanzhou City at the moment. No matter what method you use, find her within two days!"

    Yan Sanniang took a breath of air and exclaimed in surprise: "Saint of the Ming Cult?!" Of course she knew the status and weight of the saint in the Ming Cult, but Xu Yilang's tone seemed to be detrimental to Yun Dai'er.  If she agrees to Xu Yilang, she will be his accomplice and become an enemy of Mingjiao.  Feiyan League is just a local gang, so how can it be qualified to be an enemy of Mingjiao?  His mind was spinning, he shook his head and said: "We, the Feiyan Alliance, can't do anything about this matter. You can hire someone smarter!"

    Xu Yilang sneered and said: "Are you afraid of offending the Ming Cult? Aren't you afraid of offending our Qinglong Society? Since you are unwilling to talk about the old relationship, let's get things done. I'll put the ugly words up front. If you don't agree, within a month  I will definitely eradicate the Feiyan Alliance! Do you believe it or not?"

    Yan Sanniang's face was pale, and she said with a faint smile: "Are you threatening me? Eighteen years ago, you made me lose my dignity and lose everything; eighteen years later, do you want to take away the foundation that I have worked so hard to build? Maybe?  Ichiro, you don¡¯t have to wait a month, you might as well kill me now. I accept my fate." He closed his eyes tightly and remained motionless.

    Xu Yilang looked at her charming and familiar face, the love and affection of the past flashed across his face, his heart softened, and he sighed: "Sanniang, don't force me! For the sake of our daughter, you can't help me.  Once?"

    Yan Sanniang trembled all over, opened her eyes in shock, and said sharply: "What are you talking nonsense about? Qingqing is my daughter and has nothing to do with you! I warn you, don't talk nonsense in front of my daughter, otherwise I will become a ghost.  I won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    Xu Yilang said: "Sanniang, you can't lie to me. This child obviously has my shadow! She is a descendant of my Xu family, but without your consent, I will not rashly reveal my identity to her, let alone put her  Take it away secretly. But then again, don¡¯t refuse people thousands of miles away!"

    How could Yan Sanniang not hear the hidden meaning behind his words?  If she insists on refusing to cooperate, Xu Yilang will kidnap Yan Qingqing. With his martial arts and strength, it will be easy.  This daughter was her heart and soul. She had cared for and raised her for eighteen years and put countless emotional efforts into her. How could she be willing to let go?  Staring at Xu Yilang intently, all the strength in his body seemed to be suddenly drained, and he said in a trembling voice: "I'm warning you, never try to trick my daughter! Leave the picture and get out of here!"

    Xu Yilang didn't take it seriously and said with a smile: "Don't be so cruel, I will come back to find you again!" The figure flashed and walked out through the door.

    Yan Sanniang sat in silence for a while, and tears suddenly came out of her eyes. Years of bitterness and pain came to her heart, and even though she had a strong personality, she couldn't help but cry.  When her tears were gone, she silently wiped away the tears on her face and walked into the secret room behind the secret door.  The secret room is extremely spacious, with a row of wooden shelves erected every three feet. The wooden shelves are divided into five levels. Each level is neatly stacked with books and scrolls, labeled with various symbols.  These are top-secret information and materials that Feiyan Alliance has obtained over the years. They are a huge amount of wealth whose value cannot be estimated.

    Yan Sanniang was very familiar with the classification of these materials. She glanced at the label symbols and quickly pulled out a scroll from the wooden shelf.  She slowly unfolded the scroll, and the first thing she saw was a portrait of a young man dancing with a sword. His features were clear and lifelike, and the words "Hu Qingpeng of the Hengshan Sword Sect" were written in the upper right corner.  Immediately after the portrait was detailed information about Hu Qingpeng, with a special note in red cinnabar at the end that Hu Qingpeng was rescued by the demon sect Chi Yan and disappeared from the world ever since.

    Yan Sanniang murmured to herself: "Demon Cult, has he already joined the Demon Cult?" When she thought of the meaning of the word "Devil Cult", an inexplicable cold current swept through her limbs, and her hands trembled slightly.  The Demon Sect, Qinglong Society, Lamaism and Ming Sect all appeared in Lanzhou. Where should the Feiyan Alliance go?  In the stormy waves caused by these four major gangs and sects, the Feiyan Alliance is like a small sampan that will be crushed to pieces at any time

    Su Haoran finally got rid of Yan Qingqing, promised to take time to play with her in the future, and pulled Hu Xiaotian to escape from the Golden Dragon Casino in a hurry.  Hu Xiaotian looked back at the reluctant beautiful girl and said with a smile: "Miss Yan is as passionate as fire and as beautiful as a flower. It seems that Brother Su has a lot of luck! Even the famous beauties in Lanzhou Prefecture can't resist your charm.  How enviable!¡±

    Su Haoran frowned and said: "She is too young. She just worships me blindly. In fact, she doesn't understand what true feelings are. Besides, I already have a heart. I don't want such a romantic relationship. I don't care about it!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly, asked: "Who is the woman who can make Brother Su fall in love?"

    Mo Yu interjected: "Of course" Unexpectedly, Su Haoran glared at him, and he was so frightened that he swallowed the second half of the words and almost bit his tongue.

    Meng Qiang gloated: "Don't you know that misfortunes come from your mouth? You deserve it!"

    Mo Yu became angry from embarrassment: "Whether I say it or not is none of your business! If you have the ability, try not to speak."

    When everyone saw the two of them bickering, they smiled and didn't bother to pay attention to them.  Not far away, I suddenly saw a black shadow flying out of a hotel, and fell heavily on the street, followed by a series of angry yells: "Fuck you, don't come to drink if you don't have money! Don't come here to drink again!"  If you dare to step into my Jinfeng Tower, I will break your legs!"

    The man in black held a long sword in his left hand and a wine bottle in his right hand. He struggled to get up from the snow. Unexpectedly, the sole of his foot slipped and he fell to the ground again. He muttered: "Strange, who put me there?"  Pushed? Who is it?!" As he spoke, he turned the jug over, but it was empty, not even a drop of wine.  He stuck out his tongue and licked the spout of the pot, then threw the pot away and said with a smile: "The five-flowered horse, the golden fur, will be exchanged for the fine wine, and we will share the eternal sorrow with you! Waiter, bring the wine quickly,  quick!"

    Hu Xiaotian looked at him coldly and saw that the man had handsome features, pale complexion, and a thin figure. His black clothes were stained with a lot of dirt, his eyes were bloodshot, and he was drunk and could not tell the difference between east, west, north and south.  His heart moved, and he whispered: "Isn't this person Nangong Qiu, the 'Demon Sword'? Why has he become an alcoholic now?" When he first came down to Hengshan, he was captured alive by the "Yin and Yang Demons" of Baiyun Sect. Fortunately, Nangong Qiu assassinated him.  The yin demon Mu Rourou was the only one who allowed him to escape safely.  Unexpectedly, three years later, the young killer who used to be as agile as a leopard and wielded a sword like the wind would turn into an incompetent drunkard who was bullied by others. The contrast was too great.

    Su Haoran said: "Yes, he is Nangong Qiu. When he assassinated a master of Baiyun Sect two years ago, he was unfortunately stabbed and severed a vein in his right hand. Although the injury later healed, he has been unable to use his right hand since then.  He couldn't kill the enemy with his sword. Nangong Qiu was so desperate that he gave up on himself and wandered into a liquor store. He got so drunk every day that no one wanted to talk to him. His life is over!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "That's it! He once saved my life and repaid his kindness. I can't watch him destroy myself." After that, he walked to Nangong Qiu, patted his shoulder, and shouted: "  Nangong Qiu, do you still remember me?"

    Nangong Qiu slowly raised his head, cast his dull eyes on Hu Xiaotian's face, and said vaguely: "Who are you? If you are a friend, give me the money, I want to buy a drink!"

    Hu Xiaotian said one word at a time: "Do you want to learn left-handed swordsmanship?"

    Nangong Qiu murmured: "What left-handed swordsmanship? I just want wine" His whole body suddenly shook, and a cold light suddenly shot out of his eyes. The alcohol had completely subsided, and he said in a deep voice: "Do you know how to use left-handed swordsmanship?  Who are you? Why do you want to teach me?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "If you want to learn left-handed swordsmanship, come to Su Mansion to find me tomorrow morning. As for my identity, it is not appropriate to tell a drunkard now. You decide whether to come or not!" No more nonsense,  Turn around and leave.  Nangong Qiu watched him, Su Haoran and others gather together, his eyes trembled, and the veins in his left hand holding the sword were exposed.

    Hu Xiaotian and others returned to the Golden Ax Gang and reported to Su Quan the results of their trip to the Golden Dragon Casino.  Su Quan was very satisfied and asked them and Su Yuqing to return to the Su Mansion first while he had to deal with other affairs.

    Hu Xiaotian and the Su brothers and sisters got into the carriage, while the others escorted them on horseback, and rushed towards the Su Mansion unhurriedly.  Hu Xiaotian knew that his other identity would be revealed to them sooner or later. After everyone sat down, he took the lead and said: "Brother Su, Miss Su, there is something I want to announce to you. I hope you are not too surprised. Because we originally  We don¡¯t know each other¡¯s identities, so please forgive me if there is any offence.¡±

    Su Yuqing asked curiously: "What is it? Is it serious?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled without answering, turned his back to the two of them, took out a mirror, powder and other disguise materials, and painted or traced them on his face. The technique was quick and he transformed into "Xia Wentao" in the blink of an eye.  When he turned around, the Su brothers and sisters were startled. Su Haoran lost his voice and said, "Why is it you?" Su Yuqing's face turned white and then red. She stared at him and gritted her teeth and said, "Why is it you?"

    Hu Xiaotian hurriedly recounted how he met Xia Wentao halfway and was massacred by bandits. Of course, some details were hidden, and he did not reveal the fact that the leaders were Yuan Han and Meng Qiang.  Su Haoran was on pins and needles. It wasn't until Hu Xiaotian finished speaking the last word without any innuendo to himself that he secretly let out a long sigh of relief.  After all, he was the one who sent people to kill Su Yuqing's fianc¨¦. It would be embarrassing if Su Yuqing knew the truth.

    Su Yuqing and Xia Wentao had never met, and there was no relationship at all. There was not much interaction after learning about his death.?Sadly, he sighed quietly: "Brother Xia was framed by his enemies, and his family was destroyed. Unfortunately, he died in a foreign country. It is really pitiful! Brother, if there is an opportunity in the future, you must avenge Brother Xia!"

    Su Haoran wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said perfunctorily: "That's natural!"

    Su Yuqing turned to look at Hu Xiaotian and said coldly: "It turns out that 'Xia Wentao' is the young master in disguise. No wonder he looks down on Yu Qing! I heard from Uncle Zhang that the person who came to the Su Mansion with the young master last night was a woman, right?"

    Hu Xiaotian heard the strong jealousy in her words and said with a wry smile: "She is a friend I just made. In order to avoid being chased by my enemies, I had to temporarily hide in the Su Mansion. I have already told Uncle Su about this.  He agreed to take her in temporarily.¡±

    Su Yuqing¡¯s face was as dark as water, and she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Are you just ordinary friends?¡±

    "This" Hu Xiaotian couldn't help scratching his scalp and said, "They should be considered allies!"

    Su Yuqing was very dissatisfied with his hesitation and sneered: "I hope you didn't lie to me!" After that, she closed her eyes and leaned on the soft cushion, not looking at him again.  The atmosphere in the carriage suddenly became awkward.

    Note: Nangong Qiu appeared in Chapter 10 of Volume 3. After his wife and daughter were killed, he joined the Demon Cult and specialized in assassinating Baiyun Sect disciples.

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 21: Can¡¯t Help Myself

    Our unit is carrying out educational activities to protect the elderly, so we are temporarily unable to find time to write. Please forgive me.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at Su Yuqing, who had a frosty face, shook his head helplessly, and silently wiped off the disguise powder on his face.  Although he has quite a lot of experience in dealing with women, to this day, he still can't guess what's going on in a woman's mind.  They can be moved by a look, or they can become angry because of an unintentional word, just like the unpredictable clouds in autumn, they can change at any time.

    Su Haoran was secretly surprised. Su Yuqing had always been gentle and polite. Why did she act out of character today and show off to outsiders?  Could it be that in her heart, Hu Xiaotian was different?  As soon as he thought of this, his heart sank, and his face gradually darkened.  Hu Xiaotian has a special status and it is impossible to apply the same method to deal with Xia Wentao. So what strategy should be used to deal with this potential rival?

    In silence, the carriage stopped in front of the Su Mansion.  Su Yuqing suddenly opened her eyes and said without any doubt: "Master Hu, please take me to meet your friend." Hu Xiaotian only responded, wondering why she was interested in Yun Dai'er?

    After getting out of the car, Su Haoran still led his guards around Hu Xiaotian.  Su Yuqing frowned when he saw this and said: "Brother, we are all familiar faces in the house. There will be no assassins sneaking in. Why are you so nervous? Does anyone dare to break into Su's house and kill people? Mr. Hu and I are going to see his friends. You don't want to  Coming along!"

    Although Su Haoran was secretly jealous of Hu Xiaotian, he did not dare to disobey Su Quan's instructions, let alone create a chance for them to be alone. Why: "But the adoptive father told me that the safety of the young master must be absolutely guaranteed. This"

    Su Yuqing asked angrily: "From today on, wherever he goes, will you stay with him?"

    Hu Xiaotian smoothed things over and said: "Miss Su, don't be angry. Brother Su is responsible for his duties and has nothing to do with anything. Brother Su, since you have arrived at the Su Mansion, there should be no danger. You can go and rest. In case Elder Su asks,  I'm responsible for explaining it to him."

    Su Haoran reluctantly nodded and said: "Since the young master said so, I have no choice but to obey."

    "Let's go!" Su Yuqing stamped her feet impatiently and headed to the guest room in the backyard first.  Hu Xiaotian sighed softly and followed her step by step.

    Yun Dai'er was sitting alone in her room, facing the east and reciting scriptures silently. Suddenly she heard a rush of footsteps approaching from far away, and came to the door of her room. She couldn't help being secretly surprised, and immediately stood up and covered her face.  Hold the hidden blade close to your body.  Just hearing a beep, the door opened, and a beautiful girl with elegant temperament walked in. Behind her was Hu Xiaotian who had returned to his original appearance.  Yun Dai'er calmed down a little and saw that this girl was dignified and gentle, with skin as smooth as gelatin and a graceful figure. She could be called a unique beauty. She turned to look at Hu Xiaotian and said with a smile: "Mr. Hu, is she your confidante?  ? She is truly stunning, as beautiful as a fairy!"

    Hu Xiaotian said hurriedly: "This is Miss Su Yuqing, the daughter of the Su family! We just met, Miss Yun, don't get me wrong."

    Although Yun Daier has covered her face, her unique charm that is unparalleled and captivating to all living beings cannot be concealed.  Su Yuqing's heart went cold when she saw her. Her temperament, manners, figure, and voice were all top-notch choices. She was no ordinary woman. She asked angrily: "Is your surname Yun? Why don't you hide your face and don't want to show it to others?"  "

    Yun Dai'er smiled slightly and said: "My name is Yun Dai'er. My enemies are very powerful. I don't want to implicate others, so the fewer people know my true appearance, the better. Of course, I believe that Miss Yun will keep it secret, otherwise  Mr. Hu can't possibly bring you here." He raised his hand and gently pulled off the veil from his face.

    Su Yuqing¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. What a beautiful woman from the Western Regions who was as dazzling as a phoenix!  Even though she was conceited about her outstanding beauty, she had to admit at this moment that Yun Dai'er was far superior to her, and her appearance was so beautiful that words could not describe it.  It is almost impossible for a man to stay awake in front of Yun Daier's smile.  For a moment, his heart was as cold as gray, and he smiled miserably: "You are the beauty who sinks into the sea and is ashamed of the flowers! No wonder he is indifferent to me. It turns out there is a reason! I am really looking at the sky from a well, and I don't know that there are mountains outside the mountains.  , Ridiculous, deplorable!" When he said the last word, his eyes were filled with tears. He glanced at Hu Xiaotian, then suddenly turned around and ran out the door.

    There were two soft hissing sounds, but two drops of crystal-like tears fell to the ground.

    Yun Daier and Hu Xiaotian looked at each other in surprise, and at the same time an idea came to their mind, Su Yuqing had misunderstood them!  Hu Xiaotian said awkwardly: "Miss Yun, I'm sorry, I didn't know she would say these words, please don't mind."

    Yun Daier said with a faint smile: "I won't mind, but you should explain it to Miss Su immediately, so as not to make others sad in vain!"

    Hu Xiaotian scratched his head and said, "But how should I explain it to her?"

    Yun Daier said: "Let's tell the truth. Go quickly, go quickly, don't wait any longer!  "As he said this, he pushed him towards the door.

    Hu Xiaotian had no choice but to chase her out quickly, then turned around the corridor, and suddenly saw Su Yuqing sobbing softly next to a plum tree, like a pear blossom carrying rain, so touching.  Now he slowed down and said softly: "Miss Su, can you listen to my explanation?"

    Su Yuqing turned her head to the side and said angrily: "If you don't listen, I won't listen! Why did you come to me? Aren't you afraid of neglecting your beauty? An ugly girl like me is not worthy of Mr. Hu's concern!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "Whether you listen or not, I still want to say it! Yun Dai'er is a saint of the Ming Cult and a devout believer. This life is destined to be dedicated to the God of Light. It cannot involve personal affairs between men and women.  Not to mention any cheating behavior. Besides, Yun Daier has only known me for three days, and there is no relationship like you imagined. I saved her because I admired the Mingjiao power she represented, and  Whether she is beautiful or ugly is irrelevant."

    "What?" Su Yuqing turned around in shock and said doubtfully, "Is she really a saint from the Ming Cult? Are you lying to me?"

    Hu Xiaotian raised his finger to the sky and said solemnly: "I, Hu Xiaotian, swear to God that every word I just said is true, and there is absolutely no lie!"

    A big stone fell to Su Yuqing's heart, and she laughed and said: "People just believe you, why are you so serious?" The tears on her face were not dry, and she suddenly burst into laughter at this moment, as if the glacier was thawing and the flowers were blooming in the rain, doubling the beauty.  Somewhat beautiful.  She naturally knew that Mingjiao saints must remain virgins and cannot talk about marriage throughout their lives, and their lifelong belief is to serve the God of Light.  This is an iron rule that no one can violate.  Therefore, it is impossible for Yun Daier and Hu Xiaotian to fall in love, because she is too worried.

    Even though Hu Xiaotian's heart was as strong as a diamond, seeing her beautiful smile at close range, he couldn't help but his heartbeat quickened. A burst of heat suddenly rushed up, and a strong impulse suddenly arose.  He was shocked, knowing that the yin and yang energy in his body was out of control again. He bit the tip of his tongue fiercely and used the severe pain to control his limbs.  He couldn't help but secretly complain, the sequelae of this "World-Destroying Overlord Technique" were really troublesome, but it suddenly broke out in front of a beautiful woman, wouldn't it test his willpower?

    Su Yuqing saw his face suddenly turn red and sweat beading on his forehead, and asked in surprise: "What's wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell? Or is your true energy diverted into your meridians?" She took two steps to observe his condition carefully.

    Hu Xiaotian was already on the verge of mental collapse, but now he smelled her sweet and charming body fragrance, and his eyes touched her caring and gentle eyes. How could he suppress the raging desire when he was internally and externally focused?  She couldn't help but moan in her heart, and suddenly opened her arms, hugged Su Yuqing's soft waist, and kissed her delicate lips vigorously.

    Su Yuqing was caught off guard. Before she could realize what was going on, a strong masculine aura hit her face. Her eyes dimmed and her lips were occupied by Hu Xiaotian.  As soon as their lips connected, Su Yuqing felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her whole body was extremely tense at first, and then became as limp as mud. Her mind went blank, and she had no idea where she was.  In a daze, the tip of Hu Xiaotian's tongue pushed open her teeth, forced his way in, and teased her soft tongue wantonly, bringing waves of soul-crushing pleasure that made her intoxicated and fascinated.

    Hu Xiaotian instinctively sucked in the sweet fluid from her mouth, but felt a slight chill going straight into his Dantian, gradually balancing the wild Yin and Yang Qi in his body.  I couldn't help but be surprised and happy. It turns out that doing this can also absorb the energy of Yuan Yin. It's true that God will not destroy me!  With this unexpected discovery, he was even more reluctant to let go of the warm and fragrant beauty in his arms. He gently caressed her smooth and delicate skin, feeling happier than a god.

    Su Yuqing kissed a man for the first time. She didn¡¯t know how to breathe in between and almost fainted due to suffocation.  Hu Xiaotian sensed something was wrong, so he reluctantly moved his lips, kissed her bright white earlobe, and laughed softly: "Fool, don't you know how to breathe through your nostrils?"

    Su Yuqing blushed and felt hot, wishing she could just melt into his arms. She said with a shy face, "This is my first time, and I don't know what to do when I get nervous. You bad guy, you have taken advantage of me, why don't you let me  How will I behave from now on? I'm so embarrassed!" She pressed her hot cheek tightly against his broad chest, feeling the strong and strong heartbeat. For a moment, I felt so close to this man, and I felt ashamed and happy at the same time.  , I just hope that time will stop and keep this wonderful and touching moment forever.

    Hu Xiaotian asked in a low voice: "Don't you blame me for being so abrupt and rude?"

    Su Yuqing raised half of her face slightly, with infinite tenderness in her brows, and said with a smile: "As long as you treat me well in this life, how can I blame you?"

    Before Hu Xiaotian could answer, he suddenly heard several rapid sirens in the distance, followed by a series of shouting and fighting sounds.  The two looked at each other. Could it be that someone really broke into the Su Mansion by force?  At this moment, a ghostly figure suddenly appeared in the sky at the top of the courtyard wall. It had long hair and was holding a two-foot-long whip. It was "The Nine Nether Snake Demon Zhan Lin in "Seven Shura"!

    Hu Xiaotian was startled, grabbed Su Yuqing and turned around to run away.  I regretted in my heart, why did I send Su Haoran and others away just now?  Isn¡¯t this digging one¡¯s own grave?  Judging from the current situation, people from the "Seven Shura" have been quietly following them since they left the Golden Ax Gang, waiting for an opportunity to assassinate them.  Meng Lieyan and others obviously adopted a strategy of attacking in the east and attacking in the west. Some of them were responsible for attracting the attention of Su Mansion and distracting the alert guards, while Zhan Lin sneaked into Su Mansion from another direction to find the target of assassination.

    Zhan Lin discovered Hu Xiaotian almost at the same time, and she was overjoyed. She really couldn't find anything after running through iron shoes, and it took no effort to get it!  He immediately yelled: "Stop!" He raised his arms and swooped down, like an eagle fighting a rabbit, with a terrifying momentum.

    Hu Xiaotian and Su Yuqing had just run into the corridor, but they heard the harsh sound of wind behind them, and a frosty murderous aura rushed towards them.  Hu Xiaotian pushed Su Yuqing forward and shouted: "Find someone for help!" He turned around like a whirlwind, punched the gap between Zhan Lin's chest and abdomen, and shouted sternly: "Hundred-step Divine Fist, kill!"

    "The Hundred Steps Divine Fist" is a famous boxing technique in the martial arts world. When it is struck, the punch is so powerful that it can hurt people from a distance.  When Zhan Lin first heard the name of the boxing technique and saw the extraordinary posture he put in, she instinctively twisted her waist in the air to dodge, flying sideways to the side.  Unexpectedly, Hu Xiaotian was just showing off, and he didn't even exert half of his punching power!  Zhan Lin became angry with embarrassment and stamped her feet fiercely. The man rushed towards him like an arrow from a string, and the whip was as straight as a spear, piercing Hu Xiaotian's heart fiercely.

    Hu Xiaotian hurriedly jumped to the left, narrowly avoiding the whip.  But Zhan Lin flicked her wrist, and the long whip spun in the opposite direction, wrapping around his body like a poisonous snake. It wrapped around him several times in an instant, binding his hands and feet tightly, unable to move.  Zhan Lin jumped forward and sneered: "Sir Young Master Hu, I say hello to you!" She raised her left palm and slapped him on the vital part of the head.

    At the critical moment, a few soft clicks were heard, and dozens of golden needles suddenly screamed through the air, hitting the right half of Zhan Lin's face and body.  It turned out that Su Yuqing saw that the situation was not good, so she took out the "Black Gold Bee Needle", a hidden protective weapon given to her by Su Quan, and aimed it at Zhan Lin with a powerful shot.

    Zhan Lin was suddenly attacked by a concealed weapon. She screamed "Hey!" and her left palm missed Hu Xiaotian's chest.  She exerted the force of her palm, and it was as if she was hitting an iron wall. The huge force reverberated and immediately broke her left arm.  Zhan Lin was shocked. The opponent had obviously lost his power, so why did he have such powerful protective energy?  She had no time to think about the reason, so she immediately kicked Hu Xiaotian in the lower abdomen, hoping to kill him on the spot no matter what.

    There was a crisp click, and Zhan Lin's left calf was violently broken.  She screamed again, flew eight feet away, and fell into the snow in a panic. Blood welled up from the corner of her mouth, and she stared at Hu Xiaotian in disbelief: "You, what kind of monster are you!"

    Although Hu Xiaotian cannot use his internal energy freely, his seventy-two key points have stored the unparalleled internal energy, which naturally forms a protective barrier.  Only a super master can break through this barrier and shock him to death with his internal strength.  Zhan Lin didn't know the inside story, so she tried to kill Hu Xiaotian with brute force, but of course she suffered a big loss!  Even so, Zhan Lin hit Hu Xiaotian's vital point with all her strength. Although she couldn't kill him, she still seriously injured Hu Xiaotian.  Hu Xiaotian's body was full of energy and blood. He vomited several mouthfuls of blood and fell to his knees limply.

    "Laughter!" Su Yuqing put aside the concealed weapon and threw herself beside him with a cry, tears streaming down her face, and said in a trembling voice, "What's wrong with you? Don't scare me!" What she saw clearly just now  Hu Xiaotian's vitals were hit hard, and anyone else would have died a long time ago.

    Hu Xiaotian vomited blood and said with difficulty: "Leave me alone, you first subdue the assassin and interrogate the whereabouts of their accomplices!"

    Su Yuqing wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, shook her head and cried: "No, I don't want to leave you!" She was afraid that as soon as she turned around, he would suddenly vomit blood and die, without having time to take one last look at him.

    Hu Xiaotian was anxious, but couldn't bear to scold her loudly. He looked up and saw Zhan Lin took out a short knife, slowly pressed it against his heart, and shouted with all his strength: "Zhan Lin, don't do anything stupid! I won't  Will kill you!"

    " Zhan Lin seemed to have never heard that she had broken hands and feet and serious internal injuries. She was determined not to escape from Su Mansion. Once captured, she would be tortured and interrogated.  She looked at a certain place in the void and said with a silly smile: "Little Master, Zhan Lin's life was given by you, and I give it back to you today! If I have a spirit after my death, the president will be by your side! I wonder if you like it?  ?" A sudden burst of strange red glow suddenly appeared on his face, as if he was ashamed or happy, and he just stood still.  Looking at the sharp knife in her hand, it had been inserted into her heart unknowingly.

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 22: Brother-Sister Friendship

    I'm really sorry, the party member education activities will last three months, so I can only update as much as possible.  Sorry for the compliments, friends.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hu Xiaotian watched Zhan Lin commit suicide, feeling regretful and admirable at the same time, and secretly awe-inspiring in his heart. If he wanted to compete with Cheng Ying and others for hegemony in the future, he would also need to train a group of loyal warriors.  Such an elite soldier will become a nightmare for the opponent!

    Seeing that he no longer vomited blood, Su Yuqing felt relieved. She hugged him tightly and cried: "You almost scared me to death! Is your injury serious? Come, come quickly!"

    Hu Xiaotian leaned against her soft and plump arms and clearly felt the two firm and smooth balls under her clothes. His heart swayed, it turned out that being injured was not a bad thing, and he could actually enjoy this sudden beauty.  Just as he was about to comfort her with a few words, his face suddenly became cold, and a stronger and stronger murderous aura came over him. In an instant, it was like falling into an ice cave, and the blood in his whole body was about to freeze.  When he raised his head, he happened to see Su Haoran's jealous eyes, which wanted to pierce him like a sharp sword. His heart sank, and he suddenly remembered that Su Haoran was secretly in love with Su Yuqing.  If Su Haoran had murderous intentions, his situation would be quite dangerous!

    As soon as Su Haoran stepped into the backyard, she saw Hu Xiaotian and Su Yuqing clinging to each other and looking very intimate. Especially Su Yuqing's eyes and expressions clearly revealed her deep affection for Hu Xiaotian!  He had been secretly in love with this beautiful step-sister for many years, and he had never seen her care so much about a young man. Seeing this, his heart was as sharp as a knife, and he was so jealous that he wished he could punch Hu Xiaotian to death, and immediately dragged the body away from Su Yuqing.  He really couldn't understand how they had only known each other for two days, how could it develop to this extent?

    Su Yuqing didn¡¯t notice Su Haoran¡¯s strange expression and shouted to him: ¡°Brother, Xiaotian is seriously injured, come here and save him!¡±

    Su Haoran whispered angrily: "You called him 'Xiaotian'?" After glancing at Zhan Lin's body and the surrounding traces, he roughly guessed the situation at that time. He couldn't help but be secretly surprised that even if he couldn't kill him, Hu Xiaotian was still lucky.  Not so good!  At this time, there was a sound of wind behind him, and Yuan Han, Meng Qiang and others rushed towards him one after another.  When they saw the scene in the courtyard, they were all shocked. They stopped in astonishment and carefully observed Su Haoran's face.  They knew to some extent what was on his mind. Seeing Su Yuqing hugging other men, a bad premonition flashed through their minds.

    Although Su Haoran was filled with jealousy and hatred, he couldn't let it out openly after all. He said coldly: "You guys carry Mr. Hu away, and I'll go patrol around first to see if there are any fish that have slipped through the net." Without waiting for anyone else to say anything, he jumped up.  , jumped onto the roof and disappeared.

    Yuan Han, Meng Qiang and others looked at each other and smiled bitterly, and carried Hu Xiaotian back to the guest room with all their hands. They asked a doctor to treat internal injuries, not to mention his internal injuries.  As soon as Su Quan and Song Qian heard the news that Hu Xiaotian was assassinated and injured, they immediately rushed back to the Su Mansion to visit.  When the two of them walked into the guest room, Hu Xiaotian was resting in bed, and Su Yuqing was taking care of him without avoiding suspicion.

    Su Quan saw that Su Yuqing's eyes were red and swollen, and she had been staying by Hu Xiaotian's side. He couldn't help but secretly marveled. This precious daughter's eyes were higher than her head. She had always been polite to young men. How could she suddenly change her personality?  Frowning, he asked: "Qing'er, how did the young master get injured? Where did your elder brother hide? He failed to protect him well and neglected his duties. I will punish him severely according to the gang rules!"

    Hu Xiaotian said hurriedly: "Elder, please calm down! I also bear a considerable responsibility for what happened today. I was the one who sent Brother Haoran away, otherwise the assassin would never have hurt me even a hair. This is my own fault, and Haoran  Brother, it doesn¡¯t have much to do with it, please don¡¯t punish him.¡±

    Su Quan shook his head and said: "Young master, what you said is wrong! If you don't follow the rules, you can't make things right. Protecting the safety of the master is Haoran's unshirkable responsibility. No matter what the reason is, as long as you are injured, he will be responsible and accept it."  Corresponding punishment. If I spare the young master this time because of his plea, or because of my adopted son, how will I face the other gang members? How can I convince the tens of thousands of disciples under me? Now that it has been decided  According to the gang rules and family laws, no matter who violates them, they must be treated equally. Only then can we be able to impose prohibitions and restrain everyone. 'If the law is not lawful, things will not be normal;  Keep this in mind, otherwise it will be difficult to establish credibility.¡±

    After hearing this, Hu Xiaotian was sweating profusely, and said with shame: "Thank you, elder, for reminding me. Xiaotian will definitely remember it in my heart, and I won't dare or forget it!"

    Su Quan said earnestly: "As the saying goes, good medicine tastes bitter, but loyal advice offends the ears. The young master is a sensible person, and everything should be focused on important matters. Although there is an urgent need to recruit talents and win over people's hearts at this time, we must not mess with the laws and unclear rewards and punishments."  "Yao could not govern a country; if he neglected the rules and made mistakes, Xi Zhong could not form a circle." This is the experience of the ancients and can be used as a reference for today."

    Hu Xiaotian said sincerely: "Xiaotian lacks experience in managing gangs and does whatever he wants., which is indeed detrimental to big things.  As the saying goes, ¡®The noble should not be spared in punishment, and the humble should not be spared in reward¡¯, those who are in a superior position must first be fair and just.  Although this is something that is easier said than done, if you keep doing it, everyone will eventually be convinced.  If I do something wrong in the future, I would like to ask the elders to tell me directly as a senior. Don¡¯t worry!  "

    Su Quan nodded happily and said: "Young Master is open-minded and corrects his mistakes immediately. He is indeed like everyone else! I did not misjudge the person!"

    Song Qian said with a smile: "When did the elder miss someone?" He took off the sword from his waist, handed it to Hu Xiaotian and said: "Master, this sword is called 'Zhuyue', it blows the hair and breaks the hair, and it is extremely sharp. Master, today  I have used it before. Please accept it, Sir!"

    Hu Xiaotian waved his hand and said: "This is your family heirloom sword, how can I get it? Besides, I can't control my inner strength and can't exert 30% of the power of this sword. If I take it, wouldn't it be a waste of nature?"

    Song Qian said sternly: "How can a mere sword be compared with the young master's life? If the young master had a sword to protect himself today, with your swordsmanship, you can temporarily resist the enemy's sneak attack and wait for reinforcements to arrive. You will definitely not be injured. Right now.  There are dangers all around, and the opponent is hiding in the dark waiting for an opportunity to assassinate you, so you'd better have a weapon for self-defense, just in case."

    Su Yuqing was moved when she heard this. She secretly tugged at Hu Xiaotian's clothes and whispered: "Since Uncle Song has such good intentions, just accept it!"

    Hu Xiaotian knew that it would be too hypocritical to refuse any more. He laughed, reached out to take the sword, and said: "Then I'm not polite! I swear, this sword in my hand will one day shine brightly and shock the world.  I will definitely live up to Gang Leader Song¡¯s trust!¡±

    Su Quan asked: "Is the assassin sent by Cheng Ying?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Exactly! She and the spear-wielding man who assassinated me in the morning were in the same group. They committed suicide and left no evidence for tracing. After this incident, I came up with an idea. I don't know.  Do you two support it?"

    Su Quan glanced at Su Yuqing. Su Yuqing knew that they were going to talk about business and said obediently: "Dad, Uncle Song, it's time for me to go! You guys talk slowly, but don't talk too long. The doctor told him to take a good rest."

    Su Quan shook his head and sighed: "He? Who is he? People say that girls are outward-looking, and it is true."

    Su Yuqing's pretty face turned red with embarrassment, and she stamped her feet and said angrily: "Dad, you are so disrespectful! People are ignoring you!" She quickly glanced at Hu Xiaotian and reluctantly went out.  Su and Song looked at each other and smiled. Even with Hu Xiaotian's calmness, they couldn't help but feel embarrassed.

    Su Yuqing shyly ran out of the guest room, recalling the scene of her intimate kiss with Hu Xiaotian. She was happy and sweet, and her heart was pounding. Especially the bone-crushing feeling was endlessly memorable.  For the first time, she knew that the relationship between men and women could be so wonderful, and she couldn't help but secretly look forward to experiencing that fiery passion again.  As soon as she returned to the small courtyard where she lived, she saw Su Haoran standing under the eaves with a confused and depressed expression. She asked doubtfully: "Brother, why are you standing here blowing the wind? Dad is looking for you. He was assassinated for Mr. Hu."  If something makes you angry, you have to think of a countermeasure quickly!"

    Su Haoran raised his eyes and saw that her brows were springy and shy, showing a kind of beauty that she had never seen before, like a flower blooming for the first time.  With a mixture of sorrow and bitterness in his heart, he asked straight to the point: "Qing'er, do you like Hu Xiaotian?"

    Su Yuqing¡¯s face turned red, she lowered her head and twisted her clothes, and said in a low voice: ¡°Brother, even you are here to make fun of me! How dare I, a girl, answer such a question!¡±

    Su Haoran said in a hoarse voice: "Why do you like him? You have only known each other for two days, and you don't know him at all!"

    Su Yuqing looked at him strangely and said, "Does liking someone have anything to do with the length of time? Brother, what happened to you today? You never asked me who I like before. Do you still doubt Mr. Hu's identity?"

    Su Haoran smiled bitterly and said: "'Big Brother'? Am I always the 'Big Brother' in your mind?"

    Su Yuqing said without thinking: "Of course! Although we have no real blood relationship, my eldest brother has strong martial arts skills, handsome appearance, decisiveness in doing things, and has won the support of the young and middle-aged disciples of the sect. I have always been proud of him! And he treats me like a family member."  Sister, you take care of me and protect me, how can I deny you as my eldest brother? Of course our relationship as brother and sister will never change. Sister Qingqing wants to steal my eldest brother from me, but I am not willing to give it to her!" said  At the last sentence, he stuck out his tongue playfully.  She also knew what Yan Qingqing was thinking and deliberately hinted it to Su Haoran.

    Su Haoran was so devastated that he could not understand the deep meaning of her words. There was only one thought in his mind: It turns out that she only regarded him as her brother, without any other feelings!  Thinking of the result of many years of waiting, I was so sad that I almost vomited blood.  Not willing to give in!  He gritted his teeth and asked, "What about Hu Xiaotian?What is so good about him that he can make you fall in love with him?  "

    Su Yuqing stamped her feet and said: "Who is attracted to him? He is not as handsome as his elder brother, and his real martial arts skills are not as good as his elder brother. He also doesn't know how to make girls happy. Sometimes he is like a dull piece of wood. I just don't like him."  However, he has a good foundation in poetry and writing. When we first met, I failed him even if I asked seventeen questions. He is indeed a bit of a real person. Although he is not amazing in appearance, he is calm and confident.  , giving people a sense of trust and dependence. Especially his eyes, which are deep and firm, and cannot be shaken by any force. He has experienced many life and death tests, hardships and dangers? Brother, do you still remember the legend between him and Elder Yi Wufeng?  The story? How vigorous and touching it was back then! In order to be with the one he loved, he betrayed his master and became an enemy of the White Dao heroes alone. What kind of courage and determination did it take! I have been dreaming about it since then  One day, I can meet a man who will sacrifice everything for me" When he came to the emotional point, his eyes moved and his voice gradually became lower.

    The more Su Haoran listened, the colder his limbs became. Su Yuqing was deeply in love and couldn't extricate herself. He could not replace Hu Xiaotian's position in her heart no matter what.  Even if he expresses his feelings at this moment, it will not have any effect. Instead, he will lose this brother-sister relationship forever.  He never wanted to see her being in love with another man again, so he took off her anger and flew away like an eagle.

    After sending Su Quan and Song Qian away, Hu Xiaotian was about to close his eyes and rest when he suddenly heard a soft sound on the window sill and the north wind roared in. He instinctively held the long sword beside his pillow and shouted coldly: "Who is that person?!"

    I saw a figure flashing, and Su Haoran jumped into the room, his eyes as cold as knives, with a bit of anger, a bit of unwillingness, and a bit of pain.

    Hu Xiaotian's thoughts were racing, and he vaguely guessed that he must have met Su Yuqing. Could it be that he was carried away by his feelings and wanted to end his own life?  He smiled and said: "Brother Su broke the window and came in. I don't know what he wanted? Why didn't you come in through the front door openly? This is not the enemy's den. You are welcome to visit at any time."

    Su Haoran was silent for a while and said coldly: "Master Hu, to be honest, I don't like you! But Qing'er has a soft spot for you, which is beyond words."

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "It is human nature for men and women to be happy with each other. Hu is lucky to be favored by Miss Su. Could it be that Brother Su came here specifically for this matter?"

    Su Haoran said: "Master Hu, don't tell secrets in front of people! You disguised yourself as 'Xia Wentao' and came to the Su Mansion. You must have met the real Xia Wentao and seen how he was killed. With the master's wisdom, you have probably already  Deduced who was the mastermind behind the scenes. Yes, I sent someone to do it! The reason why I killed him was because this person was not worthy of Yuqing at all. The toad wanted to eat swan meat - a dream! But after all, he was in the name of Yuqing  My fianc¨¦, if Yuqing knew the truth, she would blame me in her heart. Therefore, I would like to thank you for not exposing me in front of Yuqing."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Brother Su, you're welcome! Since you tell me frankly, I will boldly ask, do you like Yu Qing?"

    Su Haoran sighed: "Qing'er is gentle and generous, beautiful, and knowledgeable. I wonder what man is not tempted by her? But I am finally sure today that she only regards me as her brother and will never be another person."  .The person she really likes is you!"

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "Brother Su, don't you hate me?"

    Su Haoran said slowly: "Aren't you afraid that I will kill you if you say that?"

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said: "Afraid, of course I am afraid! I can't use my internal power at the moment. Although I have a sword in my hand, I can only resist three of your moves at most. If you want to kill me, you can indeed do it before others arrive. But  You won¡¯t do this!¡±

    Su Haoran asked: "Why? Am I too soft-hearted?"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "Because you are a hero in the underworld! Even if you want to kill me, you will definitely wait until my skills are restored before you do it. You will definitely not take advantage of others now."

    Su Haoran was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said: "Young Master is the one who knows my heart! But I know very well that once Young Master recovers his skills, his cultivation will reach a higher level, and Haoran will never be your opponent by then. So I have to  Now is the only chance to kill you." After a pause, Hu Xiaotian made no comment, and continued: "But after killing you, I will fall into a situation where everyone is betrayed and separated from my family, especially my adoptive father and Qing'er will not forgive me.  You must hate me forever. I can¡¯t bear to make them sad, and I can¡¯t destroy Qing¡¯er¡¯s happiness. Since Qing¡¯er has chosen you, I hope you can treat her sincerely. If you dare to hurt her and make her live in pain, I¡¯ll be a ghost  I won¡¯t let you go either!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Yuqing is really lucky to have a brother like you! I swear that I will live up to Yuqing's sincerity and make her happy forever!"

    "A word from a gentleman!"

    "It's hard to chase a horse!"? 

    Su Haoran nodded and was about to turn around and leave when he suddenly heard Hu Xiaotian shouting: "Wait a minute!" He froze and frowned: "Master, do you have any other advice?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "I don't take advice seriously, I just want to ask Brother Su to listen to me. Among the divine sects, we Han people are weak and have always been marginalized. The younger generation of masters have no chance to succeed. I have decided to cooperate with Cheng Ying,  Chi Yan and others are fighting for the hegemony of our religion to change this situation. I hope Brother Su can help me and compete in the world together! With your martial arts talent, you will definitely create a situation that has never been seen before and become a famous figure all over the world! Of course!  , compared with Cheng Ying and others, I am the weakest, I wonder if Brother Su is willing to fight side by side with me and fight a bloody path?"

    Su Haoran's eyes were burning, and he laughed and said: "The ambition of the young master is not small in competing for the world! Wouldn't it be too mediocre to live in obscurity for the rest of my life? I am already tired of living in the northwest. If I can follow the young master to create a new life,  If heaven and earth change the humble status of the Han people in the divine religion, I would rather die without regrets!"

    Hu Xiaotian said sternly: "Okay! Let's start with the ugly talk. No matter whether you hate me privately or are dissatisfied with me, Brother Su must obey my command and dispatch in front of everyone. You can't be disobedient, nor can you be disobedient.  If there is any violation, I will never be lenient!"

    Su Haoran and Hu Xiaotian looked at each other as if they were swords clashing, neither of them willing to give in.  After a while, Su Haoran finally withdrew his gaze, bowed slightly and gave a half salute, and said: "I will obey the master's instructions! Haoran will go through fire and water without hesitation!"

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume Five: Demonic Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 23: Even More Powerful

    The east was white, the sky was dawning, and the low clouds finally dispersed, revealing a clear blue sky.  But the biting cold wind was still raging, and the whistling and whistling sounds were endless.

    After Hu Xiaotian took the medicine, and after a night of recuperation, and his original physique was extremely strong, his internal injuries were much better.  He put on his clothes and got out of bed. He accidentally caught a glimpse of a figure wandering outside the window. He couldn't help but be startled and shouted: "Who is outside the door? Come in!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Su Yuqing pushed the door open, looked at him happily, and said with a smile: "You're awake! You look very good today, and it seems that you are recovering quickly. I have asked the cook to make ginseng soup, and it will be ready in a while.  Let me patch it up for you." She was wearing a pure white dress and a fox fur cloak. She seemed to be a stunning beauty carved from white jade, graceful, gentle and pleasant.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at her face that was flushed by the cold wind, and was moved in his heart. He said softly: "How long have you been waiting for me outside? Why didn't you wake me up? If you get sick from the cold, wouldn't I be the culprit?  ?¡±

    Su Yuqing lowered her eyes slightly and whispered: "I was worried about your injury and couldn't sleep. I might as well come over to visit you early in the morning. The doctor told you that you need to take a good rest, so he didn't wake you up after coming." Although his words were normal, he still couldn't sleep.  Contains infinite affection.

    Hu Xiaotian's heart was pounding, and he couldn't help but hold her cold little hand, put it into his arms without any explanation, and said sadly: "Why don't you cherish your body? Your hands are as cold as ice cubes. If you are hit by the north wind again,  If you blow it for half an hour, you will definitely catch cold and fall ill. Never do such stupid things in the future, you know?"

    Su Yuqing looked up at him, her eyes as tender as water, and suddenly she smiled brightly, like spring flowers in full bloom, her heart full of joy was undoubtedly revealed.

    Hu Xiaotian was puzzled: "Why are you laughing? If you know your mistakes, you must correct them and don't make them again!"

    Su Yuqing seemed to have ignored his lesson, and leaned gently against his broad chest, murmuring in her sleep: "I laugh because you care about me, care about me, and pity me. I am sincerely happy! Xiaotian, you know  ? I'm actually very afraid that you don't have me in your heart, and regard me as a frivolous and casual woman. You won't cherish it, and you won't regret throwing it away. I know very well that you are a dragon among people, with great ambitions, and you will not be selfish for the sake of your children.  Love is stuck at home. I can't follow you around the world, nor do I expect to be with you day and night. I just ask that you have me in your heart! When we are together, if you can be sincerely good to me, I will be with you for the rest of my life.  No more shaking!"

    Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but hugged her tightly and whispered in her ear: "You are so beautiful, gentle, and considerate. I'm not a stone-hearted person. How could I not like you? But why are you so stupid, knowing that I can't  I¡¯m always by your side, but you still want to do this?¡±

    Su Yuqing said slowly: "If love lasts for a long time, it doesn't matter if it lasts for a long time!" Hu Xiaotian was the first person to impress her. In order to strive for her own happiness, she had no regrets.

    Hu Xiaotian had mixed feelings in his heart. The beauties he was friends with were all so brave and proactive, which really made him irresistible.  His mind turned and he said, "Can I give you a gift?"

    Su Yuqing said: "What gift? I don't care about it!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and said, "Isn't it really rare?" He gently pushed her away, took out an jade bracelet from his arms, and sighed, "I wanted to borrow flowers to offer to the Buddha, but I didn't know that they were disgusted and refused to take them. I  I have no choice but to keep it."

    Su Yuqing was ashamed and happy. She stretched out her pink arms as white as jade and said angrily: "Stingy bitch, do you want to take back the gift you brought out? Put it on me quickly!" This jade bracelet was originally a pair, which is a symbolic symbol.  A token of marriage between two families.  Once she puts on another jade bracelet, it is tantamount to confirming her relationship with Hu Xiaotian, which will last until death.

    Hu Xiaotian actually had a very complicated mood. On the one hand, he was moved by Su Yuqing's deep affection, and his heart began to accept this gentle and beautiful woman.  But on the other hand, he still couldn't forget the voice and appearance of the other person, the deep love like the sea, and the years of living and dying together.  But Yi Wufeng has been missing for more than three years, and the possibility of survival is very slim. Most likely, she is no longer alive.  He looked at Su Yuqing's charming face and expectant eyes, and sighed secretly, this girl is innocent, and he can no longer hurt her.  Immediately, he held Su Yuqing's smooth and plump arm and gently put the jade bracelet on.

    Su Yuqing immediately beamed, stretched out her other arm, compared the patterns and colors of the two jade bracelets, and said with a smile: "Does it look good?"

    Hu Xiaotian sincerely praised: "The skin is as white as fat and the emerald jade shines brightly. The two complement each other like a painting. It is simply beautiful!"

    Su Yuqing felt as sweet as drinking honey, she threw herself into his arms and said in a sweet voice, "You can't tell, you can make people happy sometimes." Hu Xiaotian smiled without saying a word, caressing her cloud-like breasts tenderly.  Hair, silence is better than sound at this time.

    The two of them had breakfast and were chatting with each other. Suddenly a servant came to report that NanThe palace enemy asks for an audience.

    "Nangong Qiu?" Su Yuqing frowned slightly and said unhappily: "Is it the Nangong Qiu who is drunk every day? What is he here for?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "He is the guest I invited. Please come quickly!"

    Shaoqing, Nangong Qiu walked into the room, stood up and clasped his fists and said: "Nangong Qiu pays homage to the young master! I'm here to keep the appointment. I wonder if what the young master said yesterday counts?" He changed into clean black clothes, neatly groomed, and his eyes were clear.  Sharp, no trace of alcoholism anymore.  The long black sword was stuck behind his back. Although it was not unsheathed, it faintly revealed some biting murderous intent.  From beginning to end, he only looked at Hu Xiaotian. Even though the most beautiful woman in Lanzhou Prefecture was sitting nearby, he didn't even look at her.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said, "Do you still remember me?"

    Nangong Qiu frowned and said, "You are"

    "Three and a half years ago, in Zhuzhou, Hunan, you assassinated Mu Rourou, the yin demon of the yin and yang demons, and rescued a young man from the Hengshan sect"

    "It turns out it's you!" Nangong Qiu cried out.  "You are Hu Qingpeng! Didn't you worship the leader as your teacher and practice in the Holy City?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "'Hu Qingpeng' is the name I used when I was in the Hengshan sect. Now I have changed my name to 'Hu Xiaotian'! I have been practicing in the Holy City for three years and have just begun to master martial arts. Now I am following the instructions of the leader and going down the mountain to practice martial arts."  . Brother Zeng Meng Nangong came to the rescue back then, and Hu Moufang was spared. I am very grateful."

    Nangong Qiu smiled slightly and said: "No wonder the young master suddenly appeared in Lanzhou City! The struggle for power in the divine religion is gradually getting fiercer, and all the forces are busy integrating people. The first step for the young master Yicheng to come down from the mountain is of course to cultivate his own power to cope with the situation.  The battle in the future. Among the thirteen elders of the divine sect, only Elder Su is a Han, and he is most likely to form an alliance with the young master! Now that the young master is very close to Su Haoran, and can live in the Su Mansion, he presumably has obtained Elder Su¡¯s promise.  and trust. Congratulations to the young master!"

    Hu Xiaotian nodded and said: "Yes, Elder Su has promised to fully support me in my fight for the leader's throne. I wonder if Brother Nangong is willing to join my camp?"

    Nangong Qiu said calmly: "Of the four major forces of the divine sect, the young master is the weakest, and the possibility of success is also the slimmest. The road ahead must be full of difficulties and dangers. If I join, I will have to fight in a bloody battle, and I will survive a narrow escape. I don't know the young master."  What benefit can you give me?"

    Hu Xiaotian's eyes turned cold and he said slowly: "Benefits? I would like to ask you, what do you want most?"

    Nangong Qiu asked back: "Are you able to give me what I want?"

    Hu Xiaotian said in a deep voice: "I heard that Brother Nangong is a disciple of the Nangong family. Because his wife and daughter were killed by a master of the Baiyun Sect, he turned to this sect and was determined to take revenge. You worship Xiang Hu, the 'cold-faced Shura' of our sect.  Master, was given the Blood Killing Sword, and since then he has been alone, focusing on killing the disciples of the Baiyun Sect. And the tendons of your right arm were also cut by the masters of the Baiyun Sect, right?"

    Nangong Qiu¡¯s eyes trembled, and he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said coldly: "Brother Nangong has a deep feud with the Baiyun Sect. Do you know how deep the feud between me and the Baiyun Sect is?"

    Nangong Qiu was stunned for a moment and said: "In the early years, there were rumors that Elder Yi Wufeng and the young master were in love, but Elder Houyi was unfortunately harmed by Li Meixian?"

    Hu Xiaotian nodded sadly and said with hatred: "That's it! If I can't avenge the woman I love in this life, how can I have the face to live in this world?! Once I master the power of the divine religion, I will definitely use all means to completely destroy the Baiyun Sect.  Eradicate! Brother Nangong, you and I actually have a common enemy and an indelible pain. If you and I join hands, aren't we a hundred times better than fighting alone? If you are a bloody man, don't mention anything to me.  Good thing, let's kill all the thieves from Baiyun Sect first!" When he got excited, he quickly pulled out his sword and split the seat next to him in half with one strike.

    A flash of red suddenly flashed across Nangong Qiu's pale face, and hatred and anger ignited in his eyes. He knelt down and said in one word: "As long as the young master swears to destroy the Baiyun Sect, Nangong Qiu's life will be handed over to the young master! I, Nangong Qiu, will give it to the young master!"  Qiu swears on the honor of my ancestors that I will be absolutely loyal to the young master and will never change my heart!"

    Hu Xiaotian was overjoyed, returned the sword to its sheath, and said loudly: "With Brother Nangong joining me, I will be even more powerful! Please get up quickly, don't be formal!"

    Nangong Qiu said solemnly: "Master Qi, Nangong Qiu will be your subordinate from today on. I absolutely cannot bear the title of 'brother'. Please just call your subordinates by their first names. There are rules for everything, especially  As the commander-in-chief of an army, you must not lower your status and be confused with ordinary people."

    Hu Xiaotian disapproved of his suggestion, but was unwilling to refute it immediately. He said with a smile: "I know how to handle the relationship with my subordinates. Get up! Don't doubt people, don't trust people. I have an important task.  I want to leave it to you!¡±

      Nangong Qiu stood up, lowered his hands and said, "Please give me your instructions, Master."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "I have discussed with Elder Su and Gang Leader Song, and plan to select a group of loyal and brave young people who regard death as home from the believers in the northwest branch to form an elite force. We will teach them  More advanced internal skills and various martial arts stunts, and through rigorous training, let them master skills such as stealth, disguise, tracking, assassination, traps, etc., and eventually become a warrior who can defeat a hundred. You have a clear mind and are good at all kinds of assassinations  You have great skills, are ruthless in dealing with enemies, and have rich experience in the world, so I want you to lead and train this group of young people, and teach them all the skills you have mastered. Are you willing to take on this important task?"

    Nangong Qiu never dreamed that Hu Xiaotian would arrange himself in this way, turning him from a mediocre drunkard to a general with a heavy army overnight.  At that moment, he took a deep breath and said solemnly: "Young Master trusts me so much. I am really flattered. A gentleman will die for a confidant, and a woman will die for a person who pleases her. I am willing to devote myself to the great cause of the Young Master until my death."

    Hu Xiaotian encouraged him a few more words, and was about to teach him the key points of the left-hand sword technique. Suddenly, when he heard the sound, Su Haoran and Mo Yu came in a hurry, with serious expressions on their faces.  Hu Xiaotian's heart tightened and he asked, "You guys look in a hurry. Could it be that something happened?"

    Su Haoran glanced at Nangong Qiu, frowned and said: "Sir, we are waiting to report an emergency, outsiders should not be present!"

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said: "Nangong Qiu is not an outsider. From today on, he is the commander-in-chief of my personal guard and is qualified to participate in all confidential meetings. I hope you can cooperate sincerely and become sworn friends. Okay, I have something to say, but  It's okay!" Nangong Qiuhoujie squirmed, with a look of true admiration in his eyes.

    Su Haoran and Mo Yu looked at each other and were surprised. Is Nangong Qiu so smart that he can actually be qualified for the position of commander?  Su Haoran shook his head and said in a deep voice: "Sir, Mo Yu sneaked away to Zhongxiang Garden to drink and have fun last night. He overheard a piece of news and didn't tell me about it until this morning. If the news is true, we must respond in time.  "

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said, "Zhongxiang Garden? Isn't that a brothel?" As he spoke, he winked at Su Yuqing. Su Yuqing's face turned red, she glared at Mo Yu angrily, got up and went out.

    Mo Yu said sarcastically: "Zhongxiangyuan is the largest brothel in Lanzhou. Last night I and Wang Yongpeng, the 'little flower gun' of the Yellow River Gang, were there drinking. During the dinner, I accidentally heard the bartender ahem, the dancer mentioned something.  It¡¯s a strange thing. I was so drunk that I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at the time. After I woke up this morning, the more I thought about it, the more something was wrong, so I hurried back to report it to the Young Master.¡±

    It turns out that since the night before last, Zhongxiang Garden has taken on a secret business. Every night, five young and beautiful girls are selected and sent to a large mansion in the south of the city. They are then secretly picked up in a carriage at dawn the next day.  The strange thing is that when these girls returned to Zhongxiang Garden, they all seemed to have been seriously ill. They were all extremely weak and could not accept other guests in the short term.  Although they were sternly warned in advance not to reveal the secrets of their guests, some people still couldn't help but vomit their bitterness to their close sisters.  It turned out that the five of them were serving a foreign monk from the Western Regions!  Monk Hu was proficient in joyful sex and could control five women in one night. He may have used the tonic technique, which severely damaged their vitality.  Although the trip was well-paid, the women in Zhongxiang Garden were now very talkative, and no one was willing to face the terrifying Monk Hu.

    After hearing this, Hu Xiaotian¡¯s face became solemn and he pondered: ¡°Is this news reliable?¡±

    Mo Yu said: "Absolutely reliable! The dancer who told me this is a cousin to one of the girls. She won't lie."

    Su Haoran said: "Judging from the timing of Monk Hu's appearance, he is very suspicious. It happens to be around the same time as the young master came to Lanzhou. In addition, he is proficient in the secret method of collecting and replenishing, spends generously, and hides in the big house. It is very likely that he is  The great lama of the Yellow Sect is even the leader of the Yellow Sect responsible for commanding this operation."

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "If Monk Hu is indeed a Yellow Sect lama, then Yan Sanniang of Feiyan League is also very suspicious! Feiyan League is known as the most well-informed gang in Lanzhou. There is no reason why we should not know about this strange thing, let alone us.  Yesterday, I made a special trip to visit, gave Yan Sanniang a deposit, and asked Yan Sanniang for help, and she agreed at the time. However, judging from the current situation, Feiyan Alliance either has a problem with its internal channels, or is deliberately concealing it. According to  I think the latter is more likely! Could it be that the other party also found her and offered a higher price? "

    Nangong Qiu said coldly: "Compared to our sect, Feiyan League is not even as good as an ant! If they go back on their word and dare to become our enemies, it will be easy to destroy them."

    Mo Yu said in shock: "Are you going to destroy the Feiyan Alliance? It's not that serious, right?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "What I just said is just my personal guess. Maybe there is something hidden in it. The key is to confirm the identity and origin of Monk Hu. In case he is confirmedIt's a Yellow Sect lama. After the storm subsides, it won't be too late to ask Yan Sanniang for comment.  After a pause, he looked at Su Haoran and said, "Haoran, what do you think?"  "

    Su Haoran took a deep breath and said: "I agree with the young master's point of view. I will wait until the identity of the person is found out before making a conclusion. If Yan Sanniang is different from what she appears and deliberately conceals information, I will be the first to do so without the young master's instructions."  Go ahead and behead her!"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "Killing people is not the best way to solve the problem! What's more, Yan Sanniang is a famous person in Lanzhou and has her own power. How can she just kill her? Although I don't know her well, she is not just for profit.  Those who forget their loyalty and follow the wind must have some irresistible reason for doing this. The first priority is to report the information to Elder Su immediately and ask him to send someone to monitor the leaders of the Feiyan Alliance, especially Yan Sanniang.  , to see who she has been in contact with? The second is to go to Zhongxiang Garden to inquire about the information and find out the specific residence and identity of Monk Hu. Knowing his whereabouts will be beneficial to us. "

    Mo Yu scratched his head and said: "This second task naturally belongs to me. But if you break in so blatantly to find someone, won't the other party become suspicious?" Zhongxiangyuan is also a member of the Feiyan Alliance. If he  If he searches for clues openly and openly, he may not only not cooperate sincerely, but may even kick him out.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly: "The car has its own way to the front of the mountain, and the boat will naturally go straight to the bridge. I have already thought of a way!"

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 24: Exploring the Brothel

    It was just past noon, and the lights were brightly lit on weekdays, making the crowded Xiangyuan seem deserted.  After a night of crazy play, most of the women in the brothel were sleeping in their cages. Even the big man guarding the door was yawning lazily and his eyes were bleary.

    Suddenly, there was thunderous hooves at the end of the street, and four tall horses galloped over like a whirlwind.  The knights on the horse were all wearing cloaks and carrying long swords. They looked around in high spirits. They seemed to be disciples of a famous sect, and they could not hide their pride.  They galloped forward unscrupulously, straight to the gate of Zhongxiang Garden, and then they reined in their horses violently.  The four horses stood up at the same time, neighing to the sky, and then their front hooves hit the ground heavily, causing ice and snow to splash.

    The sleepy-headed man guarding the gate had already been frightened away, so he quickly sent someone out to inform the madam urgently.

    The four people jumped off the horse, and one of the more handsome men smiled and said: "Three brothers, this is the most famous place of beauty in Lanzhou City - Zhongxiang Garden! There are beauties from all over the place gathered here, and the oiran is 'Blooming Plum Blossoms under the Moon'  'Ji Xiangying. Miss Ji is versatile and looks like a fairy. She is one of the 'Four Beauties' in Lanzhou Prefecture. She is a prostitute but not a prostitute. She has never favored any man. The three brothers are all outstanding people. I don't know who can do it.  Will it impress Miss Ji?"

    Another man who was tall and strong said with a smile: "Junior brother Mo, don't use aggressive methods! We are brothers, how can we be jealous over a woman? What's more, Miss Ji is so self-admired that she may not be willing to meet us."

    The handsome man patted his pocket and said with a smile: "Senior Brother Hu, as long as you are willing to spend a lot of money, is there anything you can't do in Zhongxiang Garden? Don't worry, I have a little brother as a host today, and I promise to let you all have a look.  The beautiful face!"

    It turns out that these four people are Hu Xiaotian, Mo Yu, Su Haoran and Nangong Qiu Yirong in disguise.  They changed their appearance and attire, pretending to be disciples of a certain sect, and deliberately looked arrogant and inexperienced in order to lower the other party's vigilance.  Among the four, Hu Xiaotian has learned the skill of changing his voice, while Mo Yu is a language genius. He deliberately uses a thick southern Shaanxi accent when talking, subtly hinting at his outsider status.  As for Su Haoran and Nangong Qiu, the former was unwilling to set foot in the land of fireworks and was extremely reluctant. The latter was aloof and cold as an iceberg and refused to speak casually. The heavy responsibility of acting could only be left to Hu and Mo.  .

    While talking and laughing, a clever boy took over the reins and led the horse aside.  The four of them had just stepped into the gate, when they saw a red shadow flashing, and a strong fragrance hitting their faces. A plump and charming woman with a peach blossom face came quickly to greet them. Before anyone came, they smiled and heard: "Hey, four heroes.  Coming to our garden early is really a favor to Mei Niang! No wonder today¡¯s candles are shining brightly and the red plum blossoms are beginning to bloom. It turns out to be a good sign for distinguished guests to come to our door! My daughters admire the knights of the world the most, especially the four heroic heroes.  , so angry that you can¡¯t even find it with a lantern!¡±

    Mo Yu casually stuffed a piece of gold over and said with a smile: "Mei Niang, do you still remember me? Because of the strict training of the master, Mo has not come down the mountain for a long time. I am afraid that all the girls here have forgotten me!" He said without leaving a trace.  He pinched the woman's waist.

    The corners of Mei Niang's eyes were filled with spring, and she gave him a flirtatious look, saying in a disgusting voice: "Master Mo is generous and charming, and he is a famous amorous man in Zhongxiang Garden. How dare Mei Niang and his daughters forget him so easily?  To be honest, Mei Niang has been looking forward to your coming in her dreams!" Zhongxiang Garden receives hundreds of guests every day, how could she remember when the person in front of her came?  But seeing that he was generous, I deliberately flattered him. These words also apply to other high-rollers.

    Mo Yu laughed loudly, knowing that she did not recognize his identity, and could not help but secretly admire Hu Xiaotian's ability to disguise himself, and said: "I'm afraid you are thinking of the silver in my pocket! Mei Niang, my three senior brothers today  When you first arrive in Lanzhou, you must be well received, don¡¯t smash the Zhongxiang Garden sign and be laughed at!¡±

    Mei Niang rolled her eyes and took in the temperament and appearance of Hu Xiaotian and the other three people. She said with a sweet smile: "The three heroes may be heroic, mighty, or severe. They are all outstanding people in the world. They are ordinary and vulgar.  Naturally, fans won¡¯t take it seriously. No need to remind Mr. Mo, I will also arrange for the red card girl from Zhongxiang Garden to accompany you to get drunk before resting!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "I have long admired Miss Ji Xiangyingji's reputation and talent. I wonder if we can have the chance to meet her and talk about our feelings?"

    Mei Niang suddenly became confused and said hesitantly: "This this may be a bit difficult! Xiangying is the signature of Zhongxiang Garden, and there are as many admirers as crucian carp crossing the river. Anyone who wants to see you must make a reservation seven days in advance. Everyone  We just arrived today and we didn¡¯t make an appointment in advance. If we arranged for you, I¡¯m afraid the other guests won¡¯t be convinced, and it will also make it difficult for us to behave!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian pretended to be angry, Cang Lang unsheathed his sword and said solemnly: "Whoever dares to raise objections must be tired of living!"

    Meiniang was startled and said with a smile: "Please calm down, heroes, why bother to use your sword rashly for such a trivial matter? The slave family just said that the matter is difficult to handle, not that it cannot be broken."?Yeah!  "

    Mo Yu interrupted at the right time: "Mei Niang, as far as I know, Miss Ji usually meets guests in the evening. In fact, she doesn't have any appointments in the afternoon. It's just past noon, so Miss Ji must have free time. Why don't you take the opportunity to arrange for us  How about meeting?" He said and stuffed a heavy gold ingot into his hand.  Their attitudes are either soft or hard, and they are all discussed in advance, so they are not afraid that the other party will not give in.

    Mei Niang collected two ingots of gold in a row and couldn't help but smile: "As the saying goes, where sincerity comes, gold and stone will open. Since you are so sincere, I will inform you on your behalf. As for whether Xiangying is willing to show up, it depends on her mood.  Come on!" He led everyone to sit down in an elegant room, ordered the maid to watch tea, and said with a smile: "Do you heroes want other girls to accompany you?"

    Mo Yu said: "Of course! Beauty Ji can only be admired from a distance. Who dares to ask her to accompany us to drink and play? Let Qinghe, Dingxiang, Yingchun and Xuemei accompany us! This is a five hundred tael silver note  , just buy them rouge powder!"

    Mei Niang was stunned for a moment, and then she praised: "Young Master is so generous!"

    In just a moment, four beauties, thin and plump, filed in, smiling sweetly, and the whole room was filled with spring.  Mo Yu grabbed the most plump and charming beauty among them and said with a smile: "Sister Ding Xiang, do you still remember my brother? I haven't seen you for a long time, and you have become more plump and charming!" This Ding Xiang was the dancer who accompanied him to drink last night.  The main goal of this operation.  The other beauties did not wait for instructions, and each sat down next to a guest.

    It was the first time for Hu Xiaotian to come to the brothel. When he saw the beautiful woman next to him standing very close, with a large area of ??snow-white smooth skin exposed on her shoulders and back, and wisps of fragrant fragrance hitting his nose, he couldn't help but swallowed his saliva and said slightly nervously: "I don't know.  What do you call the girl? My surname is Hu."

    The beautiful woman smiled and said softly: "You bitch Qinghe! Is this the first time for Mr. Hu to come to a place like this? You and I are destined to meet each other today. What we want is nothing more than a moment of fun, no need to be nervous. As long as Mr. Hu needs anything  , Qinghe will do his best to satisfy him." As he spoke, he knelt down and stretched out his hands to massage the muscles on his shoulders and back, and his firm breasts rubbed against his vest intentionally or unintentionally.

    Qing He's technique was extremely skillful. Hu Xiaotian almost moaned in comfort. Looking sideways, he saw Mo Yu and Na Ding Xiang hugging each other, passionately, while Su Haoran and Nangong Qiu were sitting upright, not understanding the amorous feelings at all.  He frowned slightly. These two people were really stubborn. Don't they know how to adapt to changes?  The purpose of all the men who come here is to have fun, and their attitude of not disturbing strangers, doesn't that make people suspicious?  Just as he was about to warn them, he suddenly heard someone outside the door saying, "Miss Ji is here!"

    There was a soft knock at the side door, and a slim woman walked in. She looked hazy like a fairy in a dream through a layer of gauze.  It turns out that this elegant room is divided into two rooms, an inner one and an inner one, separated by a gauze. Guests sit in the outer room, and there is a secret door in the inner room for female performers to enter and exit to avoid being entangled.  Everyone stopped talking unconsciously, and all looked at the mysterious figure, and you could hear a needle drop in the elegant room.

    After Ji Xiangying sat down, he said calmly: "Xiangying has an appointment with me, so I can only play two songs for you. You are all heroes who travel across the rivers and lakes and enjoy grudges. Let Xiangying present a song "  "Manjianghong"!" Her voice was cold and sweet, and there seemed to be no mood swings of joy, anger, sorrow, and joy.  With a stroke of her five fingers, the strings suddenly sounded, and the "clang" sound was like a silver bottle being broken. The tone was high-pitched, but it was also accompanied by a faint whimpering sound, which brought everyone to the ancient battlefield of green blood and yellow sand.  But when the sound of the piano is urgent, it is like thousands of horses galloping and swords clashing. When it is slow, it is like the breeze on a cold night, almost inaudible.  The music is ups and downs, the passion is majestic, the heroism soars into the sky, and the tragedy becomes more and more generous.  After the song ended, everyone was silent, feeling unable to calm down for a long time.

    Hu Xiaotian said loudly: "Thirty years of fame and fame are like dust and dust, and eight thousand miles of journey are clouds and moons. Don't wait for a moment. The young man's head will be gray, and the sky will be filled with sorrow! Miss Ji uses softness to overcome strength, and performs this heroic song vividly, which is a masterpiece of piano art.  His profundity is evident, and he will definitely not be inferior to the famous masters of the world."

    Ji Xiangying said neither humble nor arrogantly: "How can a little girl dare to compete with the world's famous masters if she is not good at learning? Since you all like it, please allow me to present another song "Goose Falling on the Flat Sand"."

    Nangong Qiuhu said: "The sound of the piano is solemn and the pipa is filled with resentment. This music would be most effective if played on the pipa. Do you think so, Miss Ji?"

    Ji Xiangying exclaimed, half surprised and half pleased: "It turns out that there is an expert in music here, Xiangying is a master of the art! If you don't mind, please give me some advice." After saying this, Tingting stood up and stood up from the door.  Wearing a gauze and giving a salute.

    Nangong Qiu hurriedly stood up and returned the courtesy: "Miss Ji is a master of the piano. How dare Nangong give advice to everyone in this generation?"

    Ji Xiangying smiled slightly and said: "Since you are good at this, young master, I wonder if you have a musical instrument with you? Xiangying has been in the world for a long time, and it is rare to meet a close friend. How about you and I playing a song together?"

    Mo Yu was the first to applaud, and Hu Xiaotian and others added fuel to the flames and started making noises one after another.

      Nangong Qiu couldn't shirk it, so he had to say: "It's my honor to play a piece with Miss Ji. It's just that my skills are rough, so I hope you won't make fun of me." After saying that, he took out a deep-colored copper from his arms.  He brought the flute to his lips and played a few notes. His expression suddenly became solemn and solemn, and he said seriously: "Let's begin!"

    The sound of the piano suddenly rises, leisurely like the spring breeze blowing on the face, and like the gurgling stream, the twists and turns of tinkling and dongdong.  Unknowingly, a faint sound of the flute joined in, matching perfectly with the sound of the piano, as if to outline a picturesque spring scene with colorful butterflies flying and hundreds of birds playing in front of everyone.  In the warm atmosphere, the two lovers cuddled up to each other, confiding in each other's hearts, lingering with each other, and their hearts blended.  Suddenly, the music became urgent, as if a gun fell from the sky, sweeping away all beautiful things.  The lovers were torn apart by the hand of fate. Even though they struggled, shouted, and resisted, they still could not get back together. The heart-breaking pain and despair made people cry.  In the end, only the unforgettable lovesickness and the thin sobs were left

    Hu Xiaotianxin wiped his hand on his face, only to find that he had burst into tears at some point.

    Just listen to Ji Xiangying sigh softly: "Songs come from the heart, don't embrace the sad people! Mr. Nangong is struggling to cling to the old dreams of the past, what will it do to help things, and what will it do to yourself? If you have leisure in the future, you might as well come here  Sit in the fragrant garden for a while, the fragrant shadow is waiting for you at any time. I hope a cup of tea and a little song can help the young master understand his thoughts. Farewell!" Without waiting for anyone to stay, he went straight out.

    Nangong Qiu watched her slim figure disappear behind the gauze, and couldn't help but feel lost. An unusual fluctuation appeared on her cold and ruthless face.

    Mo Yu said with some jealousy: "This is the first time that Miss Ji has taken the initiative to invite a man since she became famous! Brother Nangong, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, don't miss it!"

    Nangong Qiu said calmly: "Miss Ji thinks that I am a music lover and a friend. How can I have any thoughts of molesting her? Junior Brother Mo, don't think wrongly!"

    After listening to the piano and flute ensemble, everyone lost their interest in talking, laughing and having fun. Under Mei Niang¡¯s arrangement, they moved to a quiet courtyard.  There were exactly four wing rooms in the courtyard, and Hu Xiaotian and others each brought a beautiful woman into the room.

    Qinghe closed the door, turned around and walked to Hu Xiaotian, smiling charmingly and said: "Master, a moment of spring is worth a thousand pieces of gold, how about letting me help you undress?"

    Hu Xiaotian said apologetically: "Thank you for your kindness, girl, I'm sorry!" When she was not prepared, a palm knife suddenly struck the outside of her neck.  Qing He groaned and passed out on the spot.  Hu Xiaotian helped her onto the bed and covered her with a quilt. Su Haoran and Nangong Qiu followed one after another.  The three of them exchanged knowing glances with each other and sat in the room waiting quietly without saying a word.

    After a long time, Mo Yu slipped in, smelling of makeup and powder, and looking very happy.  Su Haoran frowned and said coldly: "Are you happy enough? Have you forgotten the task assigned by the young master?"

    Mo Yu exclaimed: "Boss, I acted according to the young master's request! If I didn't use my proud coquettish tricks to make that Ding Xiang lose her mind, how could she leak the truth? What's wrong with this?  The process takes time to simmer, so don¡¯t rush it.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian held back his smile and said, "Okay, no need to explain too much, I know you're working hard. Have you found out the specific whereabouts of those girls?"

    Mo Yu's eyebrows were beaming and he said: "I, the 'Eight-faced and Exquisite Playful Prodigal Son', will never come back empty-handed. Ding Xiang's cousin and other sick women are resting in Chenxiang Pavilion and are under strict protection. If we want to know more details,  For information, you have to go to Chenxiang Pavilion."

    Hu Xiaotian nodded and said: "Okay! Haoran, just go with Mo Yu and act according to the plan we agreed on. Remember not to alert the other party's guards or alert the enemy!" At that moment, Su Haoran and Mo Yu changed their clothes and flew quietly.  And go.  Hu Xiaotianze and Nangong Qiu stayed behind to keep an eye on the four beauties in case anyone woke up and called for help, ruining their plan.

    Since it was the middle of winter, the sky quickly became dark.  The cold wind was howling, the branches and leaves were swaying, and the sound of singing and singing could be heard faintly from elsewhere. The number of guests in Zhongxiang Garden began to gradually increase.

    Suddenly, there was a strange sound of wind and a cold wind blew into the room. Two black figures broke through the window and entered. It was Su Haoran and Mo Yu who left and returned.  Hu Xiaotian's eyes lit up and he asked, "How is the situation?"

    Su Haoran said in a deep voice: "We sneaked into Chenxiang Pavilion and found the girls who were damaged by the harvest. Although they were promised a heavy reward, they couldn't tell the exact place where the Hu monk lived, and even the carriage carrying people couldn't tell.  It was sent by the other party. The only useful clue they provided was that at the end of the Youshi period, the carriage sent by Monk Hu would wait outside the west gate of Zhongxiang Garden and leave once it has loaded up the people."

    Hu Xiaotian looked at the sky outside the window and smiled softly: "At this moment we??Friends are already on the way.  Let's just wait and see what happens!  "

    Under the leadership of Mo Yu, Hu Xiaotian and others walked through the courtyard and came to the west side door of Zhongxiang Garden, hiding in the shadow of the corner and waiting silently.  The night was as dark as ink. Not long after the four of them had laid an ambush, they suddenly saw a black carriage running towards them. The hooves of the horse pulling the carriage were wrapped in cotton. There was almost no sound when running, like a ghost, which frightened the four of them.  Jump.

    As soon as the carriage stopped, the side door of Zhongxiang Garden opened, and five women wearing black cloaks walked out one after another.  They all covered their faces with veils and boarded the car in silence, which looked a bit strange from a distance.  When the last person got on the bus, the driver immediately whipped up his horse and left as quickly as he came, in the blink of an eye.

    Su Haoran stared at the blurry outline of the carriage and whispered: "Sir, that carriage is for the exclusive use of the leader of the Yellow River Gang. There is a logo engraved on the carriage. If the situation changes, we should report it to Elder Su immediately." The Yellow River Gang is a member of the Lanzhou City.  The largest gang, if they continue to track, if a conflict occurs, it will escalate into a fight between the two major gangs.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart sank, and he murmured: ¡°Yellow River Gang?! Could it be that they were also bribed?¡±

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume Five: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 25: Luring the Wolf into the House

    Nangong Qiu reminded: "Sir, the opponent's horse is fast. If we don't take action, it will be too late!"

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked and said in a deep voice: "No matter what, let's catch up with them first and find out their details!" At that moment, the four of them jumped up and fell far behind the carriage.  Although the ground was covered with snow, the carriage was running extremely fast, and Hu Xiaotian was not left behind with the help of Su Haoran's energy along the way.

    The carriage deliberately circled a few times, probably after confirming that no one was following it, and finally headed straight to the south of the city, arriving in a short time at a large mansion with high walls and wide doors.  The man driving the car gave a signal, and the gate immediately opened slowly, revealing a cold light flickering in the darkness and being heavily guarded.

    The four of them watched the carriage drive into the door. Mo Yu whispered: "Sir, boss, this is the house of Fan Zhongxin, who ranks third among the eight kings of the Yellow River Gang. When he married his concubine last year, I sneaked in and drank the wedding wine.  , I should remember it correctly.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said, "What kind of person is Fan Zhongxin?"

    Mo Yu said: "He likes to make money and is very scheming. He is responsible for the sale of grain and local products in the Yellow River Gang. He has close contacts with heroes from the northern provinces. He is best at hidden weapon kung fu."

    Hu Xiaotian nodded and said: "Mo Yu, go back and report to Elder Su immediately. Haoran, Nangong, you two sneak into Fan's house separately to find out who Fan Zhongxin is colluding with? What is the conspiracy? Once it is confirmed that the Qinglong Society or  The people of the Yellow Sect are hiding inside, don¡¯t act rashly, quietly withdraw, and consider the long term.¡±

    The three of them responded "Yes!" at the same time, then spread out their bodies and flew in different directions.  Hu Xiaotian chose a nearby big tree, climbed to the top of the branch, and looked down at Fan's house.

    ¡°The huge house was completely dark, like a forest of ghosts and ghosts, with only a few faint lights coming from the backyard.  When Su Haoran and Nangong Qiu climbed over the courtyard wall respectively, they seemed to be suddenly swallowed up by darkness, and their moving figures could no longer be seen.  The night was quiet except for the constant howling of the north wind, and occasionally a few shrill barks of dogs, which soon subsided.

    The branches swayed, and Hu Xiaotian¡¯s cheeks were blown cold by the wind.  The longer he waited, the more uneasy he felt. This Fan house was too calm, so calm that it was scary.  With the skills of Su Haoran and Nangong Qiu, even if they couldn't find any useful clues, they should have come out at this time. How could there be no movement?  Could it be that there is a peerless master hidden in Fan's house and he captured them effortlessly?  Or was this simply a trap that trapped them?  While he was feeling uneasy, he suddenly felt a biting chill approaching him. When he turned around, he saw a masked man in white who had stepped within three feet of him at some point. His eyes were filled with cold light, as powerful as lightning.  Pounced over.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart tightened. Oh no, the other party was indeed on guard!  Ignoring the opponent's Shen Meng punches, the sword flashed and the long sword pierced the opponent's heart. It was actually a desperate fight that would hurt both sides.  Anyway, he has a strong protective energy and will not be killed by the opponent's punch. If he can fight quickly and take the opportunity to severely damage the opponent, he will have a chance to escape.

    The man in white obviously didn't expect that his swordsmanship was so sharp and exquisite. In a hurry, he stepped on the branch and rushed up into the sky with the help of his strength. He suddenly shouted angrily, the sword light shone, and there was a snow-like scimitar in his hand.  It struck down as hard as the beginning of the world.

    Before the knife arrived, the strong wind was as heavy as a huge boulder, making Hu Xiaotian almost unable to breathe.  He raised his sword back and stabbed the man in white in the abdomen, still trading life for life.

    The swords, lights, and shadows collided in the air for an instant, and with a soft "swipe" sound, the scimitar broke into two pieces.  But the internal power contained in the knife was extraordinary. Hu Xiaotian's five fingers shook violently, as if he had been hit in the chest by a heavy hammer. He spat out a mouthful of blood, fell headlong under the tree, and fell heavily into the snow.  The man in white was very surprised. This man was so good at swordsmanship, how could he have no internal strength at all?  Before Hu Xiaotian could get up, he pointed at the wind and sealed his acupuncture points, saying coldly: "Who are you? Why are you hiding in the tree and spying?"

    Hu Xiaotian asked back: "Who are you? Why did you suddenly attack me? Did I violate the king's law?" He was secretly shocked. This person's voice sounded familiar. Could it be that he was an old acquaintance?

    "What is the King's Law?" The man in white sneered, bent down and picked up his sword, looked at it carefully for a while, and said: "There is no sect mark on the sword, but look at the way you hold the sword and the way you draw it.  Judging from the charm, you are nothing more than a disciple of the Seven Sword Sects. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have any internal strength and only have a sword in your hand. How is it different from Kuchiki? Do you have any other companions?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Since you know that I am a disciple of the Seven Sword Sects, why don't you let me go?"

    The man in white sneered and said: "You have ulterior motives and spy on other people's private homes. Will I let you get away easily? Although the Seven Sword Sects are famous, they cannot scare me. If you refuse to tell the truth, someone will naturally be able to pry into it.  Open your mouth." After saying that, he mentioned Hu Xiaotian, patrolled half a circle around the wall, and couldn't find anyone suspicious before leaping into the courtyard.  The man in white knew the passwords and walked into the hall unimpeded.He slapped Hu Xiaotian to the ground unceremoniously.

    Candles were lit in the hall, and a middle-aged man was seen sitting at the table in a daze, with a long sword on the table.  Su Haoran was tied to a pillar, his eyes were closed, and he was obviously in a coma.  Hu Xiaotian was reassured that Su Haoran might have fallen into the trap by mistake and inhaled the smoke and passed out. There was no immediate danger to his life. Moreover, Nangong Qiu had not been exposed yet, so there might be a chance to rescue them.

    The middle-aged man was Fan Zhongxin. He glanced at Hu Xiaotian and said in surprise: "Why did you arrest another one? Which sect are they disciples of? Why are they staring at me?"

    The man in white pulled off his mask and said proudly: "What are you afraid of? Don't care about their origins. As long as you kill them and destroy their bodies, will there be anyone who comes to trouble you?" The candlelight illuminated his face.  With a hawk-like nose and deep eyes, and a curly beard under his chin, he is suddenly Huo Gang, the Mingjiao elder who is traveling with Yun Daier!

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart was shaken, and many questions suddenly became clear.  No wonder Xu Yilang and others were able to accurately choose the ambush location and knew the eating habits of Mingjiao believers very well. It turned out that Huo Gang was a traitor!  If he hadn't betrayed his companions, the entire Mingjiao army would never have been wiped out.  Huo Gang holds a high position as an elder and holds great power. What else is there to be dissatisfied about?  He actually did such a despicable and shameless thing!  Fortunately, he had disguised himself and Huo Gang could not recognize him, otherwise he would have been brutally tortured.  His heart was filled with ups and downs, but his face remained calm. He secretly prayed that Mo Yu would bring reinforcements as soon as possible!  Otherwise, Nangong Qiu would have no chance of succeeding with his own strength.

    Fan Zhongxin smiled bitterly and said: "Even if they don't say it, 80% of them are disciples of famous sects. If they are killed rashly, once their elders come to the door, I won't be able to eat all the money and walk away!" I secretly regretted that I had seen money in the first place.  Kai, actually agreed to allow Xu Yilang and others to stay in the mansion temporarily.  I wonder what action they are planning?  Which sects are you enemies of?  If the two people captured tonight die here, Huo Gang and others can run away, but with his foundation here, he will never be able to escape the involvement, and may even implicate the Yellow River Gang.

    Huo Gang said coldly: "Is it your turn to make the decision now?"

    A chill ran down Fan Zhongxin¡¯s spine, and he murmured: ¡°You¡­what on earth do you want to do?¡±

    Huo Gang said meaningfully: "Brother Fan, knowing too much will not do you any good. After tonight's operation is over, we will leave Lanzhou immediately and will not leave you with trouble. Including the disposal of these two people, there is no need to  Through your hands.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian frowned slightly, his action tonight?  Suddenly, I remembered that I haven¡¯t seen Xu Yilang and the Yellow Sect Lama show up yet. Could it be that they all left?  So where is their goal?  Thinking of Feiyan Alliance's breach of contract again, cold sweat broke out on his vest, and he couldn't help but said: "Don't listen to his nonsense! If you have seen their appearance and know their secrets, they will definitely kill you and silence you! After today  Late, I¡¯m afraid your family will become the ghosts of the underground!¡±

    Fan Zhongxin jumped up in surprise and said in a deep voice: "Elder Huo, how can you guarantee that you will not burn bridges by crossing the river?" He is also an old man in the world, and when he thinks of the consequences of what Hu Xiaotian said, it feels like a ray of light on his back.

    Huo Gang smiled and said: "Didn't you receive a deposit of one hundred thousand taels? Do you still doubt our sincerity? Even if you don't believe me, you should believe Brother Xu!"

    Hu Xiaotian said coldly: "If you kill someone, can't you get back a hundred thousand taels of silver? People like you betrayed your brothers and betrayed the gods of Mingjiao. You have already abandoned your basic moral conscience. How can you treat others with sincerity?"  ? Fan Zhongxin, if you believe him, you are really hopeless! While his accomplices have gone out and haven¡¯t returned, run away for your life, this is your only chance!"

    The more Fan Zhongxin listened, the colder his heart became. He couldn't help but regret that he had been dazzled by the unexpected wealth and had not taken adequate precautions. Now he has lured the wolf into the house, and it is too late to regret it!  Staring at Huo Gang warily, he carefully moved back slowly and quietly retracted his hands into his sleeves.  As long as you can rush out of the hall, you can call on the brothers in your gang to help. Only then can you be considered safe.

    Huo Gang said solemnly: "Brother Fan, where are you going?" Before he finished speaking, his figure suddenly rushed out and rushed towards Fan Zhongxin.

    When Fan Zhongxin saw that he was indeed ruthless and started to attack, he shouted angrily, raised his hands and struck dozens of "bone funeral nails" towards his face, and jumped back with all his strength at the same time.  The sword in Huo Gang's hand was Hu Xiaotian's. How could he be afraid of these hidden weapons made of ordinary iron?  But when he saw the sword light swaying into a green curtain, he immediately smashed the white bone nails that were shot into pieces. The man and the sword merged into one and rushed forward without any hesitation.  Fan Zhongxin did not expect that the opponent was holding a sword, and was so frightened that he felt a cold and biting sword energy coming down on him. He quickly took out two projectiles and threw them to the ground.  The projectile exploded with a bang, thick smoke quickly filled the air, and instantly engulfed the two figures.

    Huo Gang couldn't hold his feet and rushed into the thick smoke. He quickly held his breath and slashed with his sword.  But at this moment, Fan Zhongxin had changed his position, and the sword struck the empty space.  He was shocked and angry. If Fan Zhongxin took the opportunity to escape??, the secret is revealed, and all plans will fail!  Suddenly I heard a soft sound of wind, followed by a bang, as if someone fell from mid-air to the ground.  His heart moved, and he swept with the wind of his palm to disperse the smoke around him.

    There were two more people in the hall, one of them was Xu Yilang, and the other was a middle-aged lama with a bald head and a tall forehead.  Xu Yilang is also holding a long-haired woman hostage. Her face is facing the ground and cannot be seen clearly, but her figure is slender and plump, and she is very attractive.  Xu Yilang and Na Lama seemed to have experienced a fierce and fierce battle. Their clothes were stained with blood and had several cracks cut by sharp blades. There was even a broken arrow stuck in Xu Yilang's left shoulder.  Fan Zhongxin fell at their feet, with a bloody palm print on his chest. He was vomiting blood and was seriously injured.

    A big stone fell to Huo Gang's heart. He fixed his eyes firmly on the long-haired woman and asked anxiously: "Has she been accidentally injured by someone? Why are you the only ones back? Where are the others?"

    The lama was lean and slender, with dark skin and a strange appearance. He asked in a hissing voice: "Have all those women been sent?" As soon as he opened his mouth, a trace of blood oozed from the corner of his mouth, indicating that he had suffered internal injuries.

    Huo Gang was stunned for a moment and said, "We have arranged to wait in the master's bedroom."

    The lama nodded, jumped up impatiently, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Hu Xiaotian saw the woman's figure at first glance, and couldn't help shouting in his heart: It's Yun Dai'er!  Looking at the appearance of Xu Yilang and the lama, they must have just rushed into the Su Mansion and kidnapped Yun Dai'er after a fierce battle.  Since his assassination, the Su Mansion has greatly strengthened the strength of the guards, but Xu Yilang and Na Lama are still able to fight in and escape unscathed. They indeed have extraordinary abilities.  No matter how powerful they were, the Su Mansion was still the residence of the Demon Sect elders. Even if they succeeded in killing them, they would still have to pay a heavy price.

    Xu Yilang glanced at Fan Zhongxin who was lying on the ground, then looked at Hu Xiaotian and Su Haoran, frowning and said: "What's going on? What are the backgrounds of those two people?"

    Huo Gang said: "The man surnamed Fan has become suspicious and wants to escape and summon his men to resist. I have to take action in advance! Fortunately, you rushed back in time to intercept him, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous." Then he briefly talked about the capture of Hu Xiaotian and Su  Awesome passing.

    Xu Yilang frowned, feeling anxious for no reason.  This mission was not smooth from the beginning, and accidents continued to occur, causing the plan to be delayed and has not yet been completed.  Especially when other gangs are involved, the whole plan is in danger of being exposed.  Based on the information from the Feiyan Alliance, he had just led a raid on an official residence. He thought he could easily succeed, but he didn't know that there was actually a dragon's pond and a tiger's den, filled with masters!  After a fierce battle, all the men he brought were killed and wounded. If the Great Lama Vajra King who was accompanying them had not fought hard to defeat the six masters of the opponent, their entire army would have been annihilated!  Just thinking about the other party's strength and possible origins is simply heart-stopping.  But now that I am still in shock, another mysterious force has surfaced again, hiding in the dark and watching eagerly. Can I get rid of it?  He took a deep breath and said coldly: "Yun Dai'er is already under our control, and the entire plan is equivalent to 80% completed. We will kill all the people here later, and we will leave Lanzhou immediately! As long as we leave the city,  The world is so big, who can do anything to us? If everything goes well, the covenant we have entered into will soon come into effect."

    Fan Zhongxin said with difficulty: "Xu Yilang, you, you have betrayed your trust and will die a good death!"

    Xu Yilang sneered and said, "Those of us who work in the underworld will do whatever it takes to achieve our goals. Don't you even understand this?" Then he untied Yun Dai'er's acupuncture points and put her down, "Elder Huo,  I¡¯ve left this person to you! I hope you will abide by the covenant and cooperate sincerely with our Qinglong Society to achieve a great cause!¡±

    Huo Gang laughed and said: "Don't worry about this, I will definitely support the Qinglong Club in the Central Plains!"

    Yun Daier had already heard what everyone was talking about. After standing still, she looked at Huo Gang coldly, with endless anger in her eyes.  She didn't need to guess to know that this man had colluded with the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect and betrayed the lives of his fellow believers. She was heartbroken and angry, and screamed: "Huo Gang, why did you do this? You betrayed your own beliefs and trampled on  According to the teachings of this religion, the soul will be burned by fire in the future and will never have peace!"

    Huo Gang's eyes shone with a fanatical light and he said loudly: "I'm doing it for you!"

    Yun Daier said in shock: "For me?"

    Huo Gang looked at her stunningly beautiful face infatuatedly and said: "Yun Dai'er, do you know how powerful your temptation is?! I am a follower of the Ming Cult, but I am also a normal man. Every day  Looking at your peerless appearance, but not being able to express my feelings or be close to you, is simply the most painful torture. No matter what the world says, I just want to use all means to get you. If I can completely possess you, even if I  It¡¯s worth suffering forever for your soul.¡±

    Yun Daier simply couldn¡¯t believe herself.?Ear, said in surprise: "Are you crazy? Have you forgotten my identity?"

    Huo Gang said: "It is precisely because you are a holy girl of the Ming Cult that you cannot get married or have relationships between men and women for the rest of your life, so I have no choice but to take this step. From today on, you will completely disappear from this world, and you will no longer be a 'saint'."  , but my wife, Huo Gang. Your beauty and your body can only belong to me and can only be enjoyed by me!"

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned when he heard this, and only two words came to his mind - shameless!

    Yun Daier was ashamed and angry, and there was a sense of sadness in her heart. The elders of the Mingjiao should be believers with extremely firm beliefs, but they failed in the face of temptation. Whose fault is it?  He smiled faintly and said: "So, I am the source of all these disputes? You are greedy for my beauty, so you collude with outsiders and kill the disciples of our sect, right? If I am not wrong, in order to obtain the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect, you  To support him, he must have agreed to the other party¡¯s harsh conditions and betrayed the important interests of our religion, right?¡±

    Huo Gang and Xu Yilang looked at each other, turned away with a guilty conscience, and argued forcefully: "When our sect cooperates with the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect, we will benefit each other, and there is no question of who suffers."

    Yun Dai'er said with a half-smile but not a smile: "Really? If I die, won't you get nothing?" With a sudden move of his wrist, he pulled out the sharp blade hidden under his body, turned the tip of the blade, and stabbed towards his heart.  .

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 5: Demon Qi Ling Yuntian Chapter 26: Between Success and Failure

    Seeing Yun Daier suddenly pull out a knife and commit suicide, Hu Xiaotian was shocked and blurted out: "Stop! Don't do anything stupid!"

    Xu Yilang was well-informed and had already heard that Yun Daier wanted to die. The moment she drew the knife, he immediately sealed her acupuncture points with his fingers, grabbed the short knife, and sneered: "Miss Yun, you are a  This is an important bargaining chip, your life or death is not up to you!"

    Huo Gang broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, she failed in her suicide attempt. Otherwise, what was the meaning of what she did?  Xu Yilang smiled and said: "Elder Huo, Miss Yun has a strong personality. Once she has determined to die, she can do anything. You have to be more careful!" Huo Gang wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with his backhand.  Said: "Thank you, Brother Xu, for reminding me! From now on, I will not give her any chance to harm herself."

    Xu Yilang said: "It's half way through the long night and we don't have much time. We must leave here before the enemy finds out! As for the family members named Fan and the Huanghe Gang, we are still going to kill them all as planned. You are responsible for the people in the front yard.  , what about the backyard being mine?"

    Huo Gang said in a deep voice: "No problem!"

    Fan Zhongxin felt like he had fallen into an ice cave, struggling and shouting: "Please, don't kill my son who has just turned one month old! I will hand over all my family property to you, just to spare my son's life!"

    Huo Gang said coldly: "If you cut the grass without eradicating the root, it will grow again with the spring breeze! Don't blame us for being ruthless, just blame your son for his bad fate. Why did you, the father, have to deal with it!" He raised his sword and dropped it, slamming Fan Zhongxin.  His neck was cut off, blood spurted out like pulp, and a round head rolled straight in front of Hu Xiaotian, his eyes suddenly opened, full of despair and resentment.

    Xu Yilang praised: "Okay, that's neat!" He winked at that moment, and he and Huo Gang stormed out of the hall separately and began to massacre the people in Fan's house.

    Hu Xiaotian was lying on his side on the ground, only a few feet away from Fan Zhongxin's bleeding head. He could clearly smell the fresh smell of blood, and couldn't help but feel an impulse. The familiar desire to kill suddenly surged into his heart.  Because the yin and yang qi in his body are out of balance, he is already on the verge of extreme danger. If he is slightly stimulated, his emotions will lose control.  His blood was boiling, and the temperature of his skin was getting higher and higher. Suddenly, his palms moved instinctively and he stood upright!  It turned out that his acupuncture points were filled with powerful internal energy. Huo Gang didn't know the inside story. He only used three successes when he attacked. Naturally, he could not seal his acupuncture points. After a period of time, the acupoints opened on their own after the circulation of Qi and blood.  .

    Hu Xiaotian bit the tip of his tongue fiercely, suppressing the frenzied murderous intention in his heart with the sudden severe pain. He couldn't help but secretly said that he was lucky to have regained his freedom of movement at the critical moment.  With Xu Yilang and Huo Gang's martial arts, it would be very easy to kill all the unsuspecting Yellow River Gang disciples here. In theory, they would return to the hall soon.  He must hide himself before then, otherwise he will never be able to wait for the reinforcements to arrive.  Immediately, he took the long sword on the table, cut off the rope on Su Haoran's body, then took a pot of cold tea and poured it on his face.

    Su Haoran was aroused by the cold tea, and immediately shivered. He opened his eyes with difficulty, and before he woke up, he said blankly: "Where is this place? Why did you splash water on me?" He stretched out his hand and wiped it on his face.  , full of dark yellow tea leaves.

    Hu Xiaotian had time to explain to him. He handed over his long sword and placed it on Su Haoran's neck. He whispered: "Wake up quickly, we have to leave here immediately!"

    Su Haoran felt that the sword energy was refreshing on his skin, and his whole body was covered with chills. He suddenly woke up for the most part, and instantly recalled the scene when he accidentally got captured. He felt ashamed and ashamed, wishing that there was a crack in the ground so that he could get into it.  He boasted of his martial arts prowess in vain. Not only did he fail to accomplish anything, but he was saved by a man who had lost his inner strength. It was really shameful!

    Yun Daier was afraid that they would only focus on escaping for their own lives, so she hurriedly shouted: "You two young heroes, help me! I am a saint of Mingjiao, if you"

    Hu Xiaotian interrupted: "Miss Yun, I am Hu Xiaotian!"

    Yun Dai'er was overjoyed: "It turns out to be you! No wonder your voice sounds familiar to me." Su Haoran jumped to her side without waiting for instructions and untied her acupuncture points.

    At this moment, an angry shout exploded in my ears: "You bastard, how dare you touch her?! Seeking death!" I saw a figure flashing, but it was Huo Gang who came back, his face full of jealousy  With an angry look on his face, he swung the sword in his hand in the air, like lightning, striking at Su Haoran's head with unparalleled ferocity.

    Su Haoran recognized that this sword was extremely sharp and did not dare to block its edge. He made a mistake in his steps and stepped to the left side. With a sudden shout, he struck the weak spot under his opponent's side with his iron fist.  Although there was still a distance of two feet, Shen Meng's fist force was like an overwhelming force, covering the space around Huo Gang, and the sharp wind of the fist blew his clothes and hair back.

    Huo Gang never dreamed that this young man's martial arts was so outstanding. He thought he could defeat Hu Xiaotian with just one hand. He couldn't help but let out a cry of surprise, returned his sword to guard, and used his left palm to catch him at the same time., is already going all out.  Two strong winds collided in mid-air, making a loud noise.  Yun Dai'er was the closest, but was pushed three feet away by the strong energy.  Huo Gang changed his moves in a hurry, and due to the internal conflict between the two sides, he was involuntarily flying backwards for more than ten feet, his face turned ashen.

    Su Haoran said in a deep voice: "Young master, hurry up and I'll stop him!" He waved his fists like a giant maul and aimed at Huo Gang's vitals.  His boxing skills are as fierce as a tiger's, with ten swings and ten strikes. His moves are all very fierce and not at all fancy.  If you are hit by his fist, you may vomit blood, or your bones and tendons may be broken.  But Huo Gang is an elder of the Ming Cult and holds a sword. How can he be Yi Yu's generation?  The sword light suddenly became powerful, like a rapidly rotating silver wheel of light, whizzing towards Su Haoran, and the two masters immediately started fighting fiercely.

    Hu Xiaotian grabbed Yun Dai'er's delicate hand and shouted, "Let's go!" He pulled her and rushed out the door.  Yun Dai'er felt the heat coming from his palm, and her face couldn't help but heat up. She wanted to throw his hand away but was embarrassed. After just a moment's hesitation, she was pulled out of the hall.  Huo Gang was furious when he saw this, but was stopped by Su Haoran, unable to escape and chase.

    As soon as Hu Xiaotian left the hall, he saw five corpses lying on the corridor outside the hall, and the blood stained the ground red.  Each corpse fell face down to the ground, with deep sword holes in its vest. It was obviously a disciple of the Yellow River Gang who had just been stabbed to death by Huo Gang.  The strong smell of blood hit his face, immediately arousing the murderous intention that he had barely suppressed. The desire to destroy everything rolled in his chest and abdomen, like a roaring and ferocious demon, eager to break out of his body.  Hu Xiaotian was horrified, gritted his teeth, and tried his best to control himself with the last thread of reason.  He knew very well that once he fell into the devil's path, he would be unable to extricate himself in the future. He would only go further and further down the road of killing and become a bloodthirsty maniac. Is this his original intention?

    Yun Dai'er's hand suddenly hurt from being squeezed by him, and she asked curiously: "Why don't you leave?" She glanced sideways and saw that his face was red, his breathing was heavy, the veins on his forehead were exposed, and his eyes were filled with a wild and ferocious aura.  The whole person suddenly became very ferocious and terrifying, and I was stunned. Could this be a sign of being possessed?  But Hu Xiaotian's body temperature rose rapidly, as if he was being burned by flames, and his face turned as red as fire in an instant.

    Hu Xiaotian hissed: "The yang energy in my body is too strong, and the inner demons are invading, and I may do something to hurt you! Leave quickly and leave me alone!"

    Yun Daier smiled slightly and said: "That's it!" A strange look suddenly flashed in her eyes, she turned slightly sideways, her lips opened slightly, and she resolutely pressed against Hu Xiaotian's chapped lips.

    Hu Xiaotian watched helplessly as her pretty face came closer. He was so shocked that he almost suspected that he was in a dream.  But the next moment, there was a slight coolness on his lips, and a wisp of extremely sweet and touching fragrance rushed into his nose. The soft and sweet touch swept through his whole body in an instant, as if it was going to melt him.  Hu Xiaotian felt as if he had discovered a sweet spring in the desert. He instinctively took a breath, and a stream of pure cool air flowed straight down to his Dantian, which immediately calmed down his irritable aura.  Yun Dai'er has practiced Mingjiao's unique internal skills, and her pure yin energy is more abundant and lasting than Su Yuqing's, and it is more effective in balancing his yin and yang energy.  After only a few puffs, Hu Xiaotian had completely suppressed his murderous intention. The warmth in his belly was very helpful. He really wanted to kiss her like this forever and never separate.

    Although Yun Dai'er had the idea of ??sacrificing her life to save others, she found that Hu Xiaotian still refused to let go even after his body temperature dropped and his breathing became normal. She felt ashamed and annoyed. She pushed Hu Xiaotian's chest fiercely and said angrily: "They are so kind to save you, you  But you deliberately took advantage of me, that's too much!" Bahba spat a few times, then raised his sleeve to wipe his lips.

    Hu Xiaotian was greatly embarrassed, but as a man, who would give up when he has the opportunity to get close to a stunning beauty?  He lowered his head and said, "Miss Yun, how did you know to use this this method to save me?"

    Yun Dai'er rolled her eyes at him, and You Weijie said with hatred: "Didn't your Miss Su tell me this? After she confirmed the relationship with you, she was so happy that she confided in me the details of your relationship. If it weren't for her  For your own sake, I am too lazy to save you."

    Hu Xiaotian said apologetically: "It's my fault. If you want to hit or punish me, I will accept it! I promise that I will never offend you again next time!"

    Yun Dai'er couldn't help but raise her eyebrows: "Do you still want to have a next time?!"

    Suddenly, Xu Yilang's frightened and angry voice came from the hall: "Huo Gang, what's going on? Where is the person?" Huo Gang shouted in the midst of his busy schedule: "Yun Dai'er ran away to the front door, chase her back!"

    The two were shocked when they heard this and ran away.  But hearing the sound of the wind behind him, Xu Yilang shattered the window and jumped out. He raised his arms like a night owl and pounced on them, pointing the wind like a sword, and stabbed the vital points of the two men's vests fiercely.  Hu Xiaotian shouted: "You go first!" He rolled his body to avoid the enemy's wind, swung his sword sharply with his backhand, and hit Xu Yilang's ankle.  Xu Yilang did a hollow somersault in the air, and hurriedly slapped it down with his palm.  Hu Xiaotian immediately raised his sword and pointed the tip of the sword at Xu Yilang's palm, attacking with attack, using exquisite moves.

    ?Xu Yilang was shocked and angry. This guy's swordsmanship was so good. Why didn't Huo Gang warn him in advance?  Two fingers popped out of the food, and the sting hit the tip of the sword.  Unexpectedly, the opponent had no internal strength, and the long sword flew out of his hand with a whine and disappeared into the snow.  Xu Yilang laughed loudly: "It turns out to be a silver-like wax spear head!" He raised his palm like a knife and slashed at his opponent's heart, mouth, and meridians, intending to kill him on the spot.

    At the critical moment, there was a flash of sword and lightning, and a vigorous figure fell from the sky, charging straight towards Xu Yilang with a sword, full of tragic momentum that would never return.  Before the sword arrived, Xu Yilang's burning murderous aura had already enveloped him and he would not stop dying.

    Xu Yilang was surprised and said: "It's you?!" It was too late to kill Hu Xiaotian, so he hurriedly moved around and fought with the intruder.

    Only a dense sound was heard in the air, and Yuan Han and Meng Qiang arrived one after another.  As soon as Meng Qiang landed on the ground, he opened his mouth and shouted: "Master, don't panic, Elder Su has led people to surround this place and is about to attack!"

    Xu Yilang, who was fighting with Ye Xiaodao over there, changed his face in shock. He had already experienced the opponent's power when he attacked the Su Mansion. If not for God's favor, he would have been shattered to pieces!  At this moment, when I heard that the other party was attacking in large numbers, I lamented in my heart, God will destroy me!  Fate is really cruel, and there is only a thin line between success and failure.  Now that the defeat has been decided, he has no intention of fighting. He must break out before the opponent completes the encirclement, otherwise he will only die in battle tonight.  Then he made a feint and flew away.  Ye Xiaodao gained the courage to fight and shouted: "Where are you going, coward?" He raised his sword and ran after him.

    Yuan Han and Meng Qiang'er heard the roar of fists in the hall and guessed that Su Haoran was fighting fiercely with the enemy. Without saying a word, they flew into the hall and shouted: "Boss, we are here to help you!"

    Now that the battle situation was reversed, Hu Xiaotian was determined. Fortunately, Mo Yu brought in reinforcements in time, otherwise he would be dead tonight!  Yun Dai'er pulled him up and asked anxiously: "You're not injured, are you?" Hu Xiaotian shook his head: "Thank you, Miss, for caring, I'm fine." Yun Dai'er said angrily: "Who cares about you!" Suddenly she realized that she was  In desperation, she took his hand and hurriedly shook it off, her face turning red.

    At this moment, loud shouts and curses were heard, and two figures ran over from the tile roof one after the other.  Hu Xiaotian looked intently and saw Nangong Qiu running forward with a large ball of clothes in his hands, and behind him was the great lama of the Yellow Sect, Vajra King.  The Vajra Dharma King looked extremely embarrassed, with his upper body naked and a sheet wrapped around his lower body. He was walking on two bare skinny legs and was furious. The anger in his eyes could almost burn Nangong Qiu, and he kept waving his palms at him.  Remote attack.  But Nangong Qiu was good at Qinggong and stealth, and had experienced countless life-and-death fights. How could he be hit so easily?  He jumped left and dodged right, moving and changing, and all the sharp winds of his palms hit the tile surface, blasting out big holes one after another.

    When Yun Daier saw Vajra Karmapa¡¯s funny appearance, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.  Hu Xiaotian thought about it again and suddenly understood.  Nangong Qiu Ding took advantage of the moment when Vajra Dharma King was harvesting yin and replenishing yang, and sneaked into the room and stole his clothes.  The Vajra Dharma King chased him out of the room in a hurry. Finally, he still had the sense of shame and covered his vital parts with a sheet to avoid making a fool of himself.

    Hearing Yun Dai'er's sarcastic laughter, Vajra Dharma King was so ashamed and angry that his inner breath suddenly became chaotic, and he spurted out a blood arrow.  Suddenly, black shadows flashed everywhere and cold light was reflected. Dozens of masters came in silently, wearing the same attire as the guards of the Su Mansion!  His heart sank, and he had a premonition that something bad was going to happen. He no longer dared to waste time playing hide and seek with Nangong Qiu, and shouted angrily: "You little thief, just wait and see, Lord Buddha, I will come back to settle the score with you!" He held on tightly with one hand.  The sheets around her waist flew down to the ground in a weird posture, and broke out of the encirclement on their own.

    Nangong Qiu and the others jumped to Hu Xiaotian's side, handed over the clothes in their hands, and said, "Sir, all the important belongings of that lama are here! It may help to find out their conspiracy."

    Hu Xiaotian nodded and said: "Well done, this is a great achievement!" As soon as he finished speaking, Su Quan and Song Qian led their men to swarm over.  After the two parties met, Su Quan had to complain a lot and pointed out tactfully that Hu Xiaotian should not take risks lightly. If something unexpected happened, who could take the responsibility?

    Everyone rushed into the hall and saw Huo Gang and Su Haoran still fighting fiercely, while Yuan Han and Meng Qiang were rushing aside.  Relying on the power of the sword, Huo Gang gradually gained the upper hand and forced Su Haoran to roam around the hall with unparalleled sword energy.  At this time, dozens of people suddenly appeared. Huo Gang couldn't help but be shocked. His sword skills stagnated, and Su Haoran took the opportunity to jump out of the battle group.

    Huo Gang held his sword across his chest and swept around. He was surrounded by powerful and ruthless men. They were well-trained and blocked all possible escape routes. Even if he had three heads and six arms, he could not withstand the opponent's flying swords.  !  Especially the two leaders of the other side, whose martial arts were obviously better than him, would not give him a chance to escape.  His heart was as cold as gray, and he secretly scolded Xu Yilang for his lack of loyalty, and said in a deep voice: "I, Huo Gang, have been defeated today, but I don't know which sect I was defeated by?"

    Su Quan smiled slightly and said: "I'll wait"Disciples of God¡¯s Cult!  "

    Huo Gang was shocked and murmured: "No wonder we were defeated so miserably!"

    Yun Daier said coldly: "Huo Gang, your accomplices have escaped, do you still want to continue to resist? Quickly abandon your sword and surrender, and follow me back to the main altar to wait for your fate."

    Huo Gang laughed miserably and said: "I have committed a major crime of apostasy. If I go back with you and have to accept the nine tortures of this religion, it will be a hundred times worse than death. Since I can only die, why should I ask for it before I die?"  What?" He held his sword across his neck and wanted to commit suicide.

    Yun Daier hurriedly shouted: "Wait a minute! You haven't truthfully told the truth about your collusion with the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect. The matter is now over, and you don't need to hide any secrets for them!"

    Huo Gang said lightly: "I promised them never to reveal the inside story. And if you know their secrets, it will not do you any good. This matter started because of me, and it ends here with me!" He looked at it deeply.  Yun Dai'er's glance seemed to engraved her in his mind forever. She dragged her sword and blood splattered

    (The fifth volume of "Demon Qi Lingyuntian" is over, please read the sixth volume "Guan Feng Yun Lu")

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter One: The Best of Both Worlds

    The candles were burning brightly in the meeting hall of the Golden Dragon Gambling House. Even though they were separated by several doors, the noisy sound of silk and bamboo coming from the distance could still be faintly heard.  The winter nights are so cold, the chill penetrates right into people's hearts.

    Yan Sanniang frowned, pacing back and forth uneasily, her anxious eyes looking at the secret reports piled on the table from time to time.  Although the Su Mansion was tightly defended and was the residence of important figures in the Demon Sect, Xu Yilang was not able to be killed on the spot and allowed him to escape!  She was most worried that Xu Yilang would bite back and come to the casino again to harass and threaten her, causing endless troubles.  She used all her manpower to closely monitor all major intersections and areas in the city, collecting any suspicious intelligence and clues, especially the dynamics of the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect.  To prevent accidents, she even hid her daughter.

    Suddenly, there were several clicks on the door, and someone was knocking gently on the door.

    Yan Sanniang thought it was her spies who came to report the news, so she shouted: "Come in!"

    With a squeaking sound, the door opened, and three people stepped in proudly.  Yan Sanniang looked face to face with the visitor, her delicate body trembled suddenly, and her face turned pale. Could it be that they came to raise an army to question the crime?  Qiang said calmly: "Su Tongpan, Hu Gongzi, and Gang Leader Song are here. What advice do you have?"

    Su Quan smiled slightly and said: "I have always heard that Yan Sanniang is well-informed and has many eyes and ears. Don't you know what big things happened in Lanzhou City tonight? Especially the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect openly broke into the Su Mansion and robbed it. Sanniang didn't know it beforehand.  Love? Or perhaps Sanniang thought that Su was easy to bully, so she not only did not issue a warning, but also provided convenience to the other party. What was her intention?" A sharp light flashed in her eyes, and she looked at the other party coldly, with hidden murderous intent.

    Yan Sanniang felt a chill in her heart. She was so overwhelmed by Su Quan's aura that she almost fell to her knees. She couldn't help but be horrified, knowing that she had met the top master of the Demon Sect.  In front of such a person, any lies or excuses are useless.  Moreover, the other party openly broke into the inner courtyard, and the guards of the gambling house failed to issue a warning, indicating that the surrounding area had been controlled by the Demon Cult disciples for a long time, and she had no room to resist.  Su Wen knew that the demon sect was ruthless in its tactics and always dealt with its enemies without mercy. If she could not give a reasonable explanation, the lives of everyone in the gambling house might be in danger.  He glanced at Hu Xiaotian and said slowly: "To be honest, before the young master and Su Haoran came to the gambling house that day, Xu Yilang just came to see me, and he is my daughter's biological father!"

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned for a moment, Xu Yilang and Yan Sanniang were actually old lovers?  !  Su Quan said coldly: "So what if you two are husband and wife? If the famous leader of the Feiyan Alliance turns out to be a loving person, I would be very disappointed."

    Yan Sanniang smiled sadly and said: "Actually, Xu Yilang and I are not husband and wife. He abandoned me when I was pregnant. In my heart, I had long thought that this ruthless and unjust man was dead. But eighteen years later  Later, he actually came to Lanzhou and found me unexpectedly. He threatened that I would obey his orders, otherwise, he would take Qingqing away from me. Qingqing is my heart and soul, and in order to keep my daughter  , I have no choice but to cooperate with him against my will. I know that this will greatly offend you. Once the matter is exposed, there is only one way to die. But I have no choice! I can't lose Qingqing! The matter has come to this, you can kill or cut me at your disposal! But  My daughter is innocent, please spare her, please!" As he spoke, he knelt down with a plop, his eyes filled with tears, but his motherly strength was revealed in his plea.

    Su Quan pondered for a while, then turned around and asked, "Sir, how do you think we should deal with her?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Leader Yan has a deep love for licking calves, and he had no choice but to succumb to Xu Yilang. His feelings are pitiful, and his crime does not deserve death. What's more, we are aiming at the Central Plains, and we urgently need to establish a complete intelligence system to control the forces of all parties.  Leader Yan is an expert in this field. If she can fully assist us, it will be the key to victory in the future."

    Su Quan nodded: "Sanniang Yan, did you hear what the young master just said?"

    ??Sanniang Yan is a delicate person, how can she not understand that things have turned around?  The person who can truly determine the life and death of himself and the Feiyan Alliance is Hu Xiaotian.  He said hurriedly: "If you are willing to give me the opportunity to atone for my sins, I will die to help you in your great cause!"

    Su Quan said calmly: "It's empty talk, how can we be sure that you won't do it in disguise?"

    Yan Sanniang¡¯s mind was spinning, and she gritted her teeth and said: ¡°In the world, it is said that there are many medicines that can force people to be loyal. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can make me take poison.¡±

    Song Qian smiled and said: "Leader Yan, who do you think Young Master is? How could Young Master do such an unscrupulous method? Young Master, Song has a good strategy to get the best of both worlds, do you know whether to talk about it or not?"

    Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t help but be very interested: ¡°What is the solution?¡±

    Song Qian smiled and said: "The daughter of Alliance Leader Yan is eighteen years old. She is extremely beautiful and is the object of admiration for the young men in Lanzhou City. However, Elder Su's adopted son is not yet married, and his character and martial arts are the same. If the two families can  Wouldn¡¯t everyone be happy if we made a marriage contract?¡±

      Hu Xiaotian secretly clapped his hands and exclaimed that as long as he controlled Yan Qingqing, he would control Yan Sanniang, and he no longer had to worry about her having other intentions.  For the safety and lifelong happiness of her daughter, Yan Sanniang had no other choice but to cooperate wholeheartedly.  He smiled and said, "The heroic beauty is indeed a natural match! Whether this marriage can be finalized depends on the attitude of both parents."

    Su Quan smiled and said: "Miss Qingqing has a beautiful personality and appearance. If Haoran can get a wife like this, it is really a blessing from his previous life. Yan Sanniang, what do you think?"

    Yan Sanniang knew that the situation was stronger than that of others, and there was a huge gap in strength between the two parties. Regardless of whether she wanted to or not, she could not help but say "no".  Even if she refuses, it will not change the other party's decision.  The Demon Cult has spotted her weakness and will definitely grasp it.  In addition, she also knew that her daughter was in love with Su Haoran. If the two families could get engaged, it would be great news for her daughter.  In the future, with the protection of the Demon Cult, there is no need to worry about the threat of Xu Yilang.  He sneered and said, "Do you want me to sell my girls to survive?"

    Song Qian said: "Leader Yan has misunderstood! As a mother, don't you know anything about Miss Yan's feelings for Haoran? Besides, Miss Yan must be married to a matchmaker, and she will never be aggrieved at all when she walks into the Su family's door with eight carriages.  With Haoran's martial arts and the strength of the Su family, they are enough to ensure that Miss Yan will have a safe and prosperous life. What else do you have to worry about? If you insist on opposing it, I'm afraid Miss Yan will be the most saddened person."

    Yan Sanniang¡¯s expression darkened and she sighed: ¡°That¡¯s all, as long as Su Tongpan agrees to one condition, I will agree to this marriage!¡±

    Su Quan said: "Sanniang, please speak, Su is all ears!"

    Yan Sanniang snorted coldly and said: "Men are not good people! They often eat from the bowl and look at the food from the pot, showing no mercy at all times. Let's start with the dirty talk. After my daughter marries into the Su family,  Su Haoran will never take concubines!"

    Su Quan laughed loudly and said cheerfully: "I thought it was some harsh conditions, no problem! As long as I live, Haoran will not take a concubine for one day. If I violate this oath, both humans and gods will be abandoned, and five thunders will strike!"

    Hu Xiaotian and Song Qian looked at each other and thought in unison, fortunately they were not Su Haoran!

    Leaving behind the details of the cooperation between Song Qian and Yan Sanniang, Hu Xiaotian and Su Quan left the gambling house and rode back home.  It was a windy and cold night, the snow reflected the white light, the streets were empty, and the low sound of hooves could be heard far away.

    Su Quan glanced at Nangong Qiu, who was following Hu Xiao Tianma, and whispered: "Master, although Nangong Qiu is a Han, his master, the cold-faced Shura Xiang Hu, is Zhan Feng's confidant. You trust him so much, as long as  Afraid of something going wrong in the future!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said disapprovingly: "Elder is overly worried! Xiang Hu is Xiang Hu, and Nangong Qiu is Nangong Qiu. How can they be confused with each other? He is by no means the kind of duplicitous person. I won't get it wrong!"

    Su Quan frowned and said: "People are separated from each other, who dares to guarantee that he has no different intentions? That Xiang Hu is ferocious, has strong martial arts skills, and is quite strategic. He has eliminated many enemies for Zhan Feng. What if Nangong Qiu secretly communicates with him?  Gequ, the young master is in a critical situation!"

    Hu Xiaotian said lightly: "As the saying goes, a strong dragon cannot suppress a local snake. Even if Xiang Hu breaks into Lanzhou, with our strength, are we still afraid of him? Since I was ten years old, I have gone through countless life and death tests, and the ones who fell are all my enemies.  .Although my life is worthless, not everyone can take it easily! As long as Xiang Hu dares to come, he will pay the price!"

    Su Quan stroked his palm and said, "Young master is broad-minded and has an extraordinary spirit. You can't compare with Su!"

    The group of people turned the corner of the street, and not long after walking, the Su Mansion's house was already in sight.  The tall lanterns outside the doorway convey a hint of warmth.  Suddenly, Nangong Qiu shouted: "Master, be careful, there is an assassin!"

    Before he finished speaking, a pile of snow beside the road exploded without warning.  Amidst the flying snowflakes, a few wisps of white light shot toward Su Quan like lightning, and the sharp blade screamed through the air.  At the same time, a person jumped in front of Hu Xiaotian Horse, pressed his palms falsely, and the turbulent palm wind hit his heart point.

    "Xu Yilang!" Hu Xiaotian was in a hurry and had no time to draw his sword, so he immediately rolled off the horse's back.

    Xu Yilang dropped to the ground and slapped the top of his head hard with both palms.  Over there, Su Quan had knocked down all the flying knives. He shouted loudly and punched like a hammer, slamming into the enemy's chest, attacking the enemy and saving him.  Su Haoran also jumped forward and used the "Tiger Roaring Mountain Forest" move to block Xu Yilang's palm force head-on.

    The moment Hu Xiaotian landed on the ground, he knew that Xu Yilang's assassination would not succeed.  And with Xu Yilang's shrewdness and experience, how could he do such a stupid thing as throwing an egg at a stone and putting himself in danger?  Unless there is another conspiracy

    At this moment, the snow on the other side of the road suddenly cracked, and King Vajra jumped out silently, like a cheetah looking for food, and pounced on Nangong Qiu with a wave of his palm.  But I saw that his hands were larger than ordinary people, and his palms were as red as blood, which was particularly strange.Extraordinary and terrifying.  Although Nangong Qiu was very alert, the distance between the two sides was too close and there was no time to dodge and take precautions.  Seeing that he was about to be injured under the palm of Vajra Dharma King, the sword light flashed suddenly, Hu Xiaotian took off his hand and threw the sword, and the tip of the sword was aimed at the flaw in Vajra Dharma King's side.

    Vajra Dharma King felt that the sword energy was chilling to the bone, and he knew that what was being shot was a sword, which was enough to penetrate his own protective energy. He felt angry and hateful in his heart, and was forced to duck and avoid it.  Nangong Qiu took the opportunity to gain momentum and swept back, falling among his companions.  Ye Xiaodao, Meng Qiang and others swarmed forward, each drew their weapons and shouted to kill them.  When Vajra Dharma King saw the crowd coming, his plan fell through, and he was so angry that he almost vomited blood.  With the enemy outnumbered, it was obviously impossible to kill Nangong Qiu and regain the lost items.  Once entangled, there is only one way to die.  Immediately, he turned around and took out his palms, hitting the vital points on Su's and his son's vests respectively.

    Su Quan was startled: "Big hand seal magic!" With Su Haoran dodging to both sides, Xu Yilang took the opportunity to escape from the battle group and ran towards the depths of the night without looking back.  Vajra Dharma King did not hesitate, he jumped onto the roof beside the road and disappeared in an instant.  These two people came suddenly and left even faster. Although everyone wanted to stop them, how could they stop these first-class experts?

    Hu Xiaotian got up, patted the snowflakes on his body, frowned and said: "Strange, it turns out that their target is not me, but Nangong!" This is a typical series of strategies to attack the east and attack the west. If he hadn't reacted quickly enough, flying swords to assist, Nangong  Hatred has become a ghost in the palm of my hand.  After thinking about it, Nangong Qiu must have taken important items belonging to King Vajra Dharma, which were of great importance. The other party was afraid that they would not be able to get them back in the future, so they decided to take the risk at the last minute.

    Back to the Su Mansion, Hu Xiaotian and Su Quan sent the others away and summoned Nangong Qiu into the inner room alone.  Nangong Qiu put the items he took from King Vajra on the table one by one without any instructions.  In addition to the gold and silver magic weapons, there is also a handwritten martial arts atlas and a letter sealed with fire paint.

    Hu Xiaotian flipped through the martial arts atlas and saw twelve portraits of men drawn in it. Each portrait was different, posing in twelve kinds of mudra postures. The running routes of Qi meridians were marked with red pen on the human body, and the blank spaces were  There are other annotations, but they are in Mongolian characters.  He smiled and said: "Could this be the secret of the Mahamudra magic of Tantric Buddhism? This is a priceless treasure! It's a pity that I can't understand Mongolian characters, otherwise I can learn from it."

    Su Quandao: "The Mongolian characters are not difficult to decipher, and Yuqing can translate them into Chinese. In my opinion, the value of this letter is even more valuable than the secret root!"

    Hu Xiaotian's heart moved, and he looked at it intently. He saw that the envelope of the letter had "personally signed by the Fearless Living Buddha" written in large, upright characters, and the person signing the letter was "Chen Tianye".  Asked: "I know that the Living Buddha Wuwei is the leader of the Yellow Sect, but I wonder who this 'Chen Tianye' is?"

    Su Quan Su Rong said: "He is the leader of the Qinglong Society, the number one overlord of the northern underworld!"

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked: "It turns out to be him!" The Qinglong Society's strength in the underworld is second only to the Demon Cult, but its influence on the world in recent years has firmly occupied the top spot. With just a stamp of its feet, it can make the black and white.  The vibrations continued.  Chen Tianye led countless talented people in the association to create today's situation, and he can definitely be called a hero who looks down on the world.  It's just that he doesn't like to be in the limelight and rarely takes action in person. There are only a limited number of people who really understand his name.  What secret is hidden in the letter he wrote to the Fearless Living Buddha?

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter Two: Shocking Secret

    Su Quan waved his hand, Nangong Qiu understood in his heart, bowed and bowed, turned around and exited the inner room.  Su Quan opened the letter and read it, his face became more and more solemn. Even with his self-control, he could not hide the fear and shock in his heart.  Hu Xiaotian asked curiously: "Elder Su, what is written in the letter?"

    Su Quan said: "Young Master will know it as soon as you see it!"

    Hu Xiaotian took the letter and read it carefully. Even though his mind was as strong as a diamond, he couldn't help but be shocked after reading it.  It turns out that Chen Tianye vaguely revealed in his letter his hidden intention of forming an alliance with the Yellow Sect and overthrowing the current imperial court!  It is stated that once the "big thing is successful", the Yellow Sect will be respected, command the major sects of Lamaism, and be authorized to govern the land of Anhui and Qinghai.  In addition, Chen Tianye also made a serious promise to regularly provide large amounts of gold and silver to the Yellow Sect every year for them to expand their strength and secretly train their troops.

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked and said: "Chen Tianye is just a reckless person, but he has such ambitions. He is really audacious!" In all dynasties, rebellion and rebellion have been a serious crime. Once it is confirmed, the nine clans will be executed and everyone will be executed.  .  No wonder Vajra Dharma King and Xu Yilang were impatient and tried to take back this letter.  If this secret is leaked, it will arouse the vigilance of the court and involve the lives and deaths of tens of thousands of people!

    Su Quan said: "Before the current emperor rebelled against the Yuan Dynasty, he became a monk and wandered around the world for several years, but he finally achieved great success and ascended to the throne. It can be seen that high or low birth is not a decisive factor. Nowadays, the world is full of chaos, and there are still variables. Chen  If Amano is a hero in troubled times, how could he miss such an opportunity? The world is so big, he is not the only one who wants to be emperor."

    Hu Xiaotian sighed: "Chen Tianye is not satisfied with dominating the underworld. He actually wants to challenge the imperial power. He is crazy! I wonder what he relies on?"

    At that time, the Ming Dynasty had only been established for twenty years. Japanese pirates were rampant in the east, the northeast had not yet been pacified, the remnants of the Yuan Dynasty were still intruding in the north, the Lama sects were separatist in the west, and several provinces in the south were in rebellion. It can be said that the world was initially settled, but internal and external troubles had not been eliminated.  .  On the one hand, Zhu Yuanzhang rectified government affairs, promulgated new laws, stabilized the people, and restored production. On the other hand, he also sent generals such as Xu Da and Feng Guosheng to lead troops to conquer the east and west to stabilize the borders and expand the territory.  Especially on the northern border, there are frequent wars and constant wars.

    Su Quan said: "The foundation of the Ming Dynasty is not stable. If the Qinglong Society contacts Mongolia and other forces, attacks from both inside and outside, and attacks separately, it will cause great harm to the court. However, after decades of war and intrusion, the people of the world have settled down.  10% of the time, I don¡¯t want to live that kind of wandering life. If the Qinglong Society goes against the will, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t end well!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian has heard his parents talk about the cruelty of war since he was a child, and has also seen many abandoned villages with his own eyes. Deep down, he is also unwilling to have wars resume again. He said: "The Qinglong Society has recruited countless masters. Although they are not good at marching and fighting, they are good at sneak attacks and assassinations.  Their skills are more than enough. If they assassinate the leading general when the two armies are fighting, they may be able to determine the outcome of a battle. As the general judge of a government, the elder should report the news of the Qinglong Society's rebellion in a timely manner. In this way  Come, the imperial court will strictly monitor and guard against them, so you don¡¯t have to worry about them suddenly launching an attack and disrupting the world!"

    Su Quan shook his head and said: "It's not that simple! Do you want to convict Chen Tianye of treason based on just one letter? Where are the other witnesses and physical evidence? Who can confirm that this is Chen Tianye's handiwork? And I  As an official of the imperial court, I actually have a letter from a powerful hero in my hands, which has violated the taboo of the imperial court. How can I convince the emperor? If I cannot explain the source of this letter, I will be accused of false accusation, which is not worth the loss." Although Zhu Yuanzhang was born  Cao Mang ascended to the throne with the help of Mingjiao and Baidao, but he was most taboo about his officials and generals interacting with people in the world. This was a secret known to the world.

    Hu Xiaotian muttered: "That's right! If you attack rashly when there is insufficient evidence and scare the snake away, not only will you not be able to kill your enemy, but you will fall into a passive situation. If you want to bring down Chen Tianye, you must first try to collect more evidence of his rebellion.  The Feiyan Alliance can come in handy."

    Su Quan said: "The Qinglong Society colluded with the Yellow Sect this time, attempted to kidnap Yun Dai'er, and then use Huo Gang to control the Ming Sect. It has obviously been planned for a long time! Once their plan succeeds, they will form a powerful threat on the northwest border.  As a result, we ruined their plan and intercepted this confidential letter. Knowing their secret, we will definitely suffer revenge from Chen Tianye."

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and said: "When soldiers come, we will block it, and when water comes, we will cover it up. If we join forces with the Ming Sect, will we be worse than the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect? What's more, the other party has not yet discovered our true origin, so they will not act rashly. From now on, there will be more Chen  This opponent Amano, even if he wants to be lonely, it is difficult for him to do so!" Thinking of facing off against this underworld tycoon in the future, competing for male and female, the blood surges in his chest, and a surge of pride rushes up.  Although compared to Chen Tianye, he was at a disadvantage in all aspects, but his desire to challenge the strong did not weaken because of this, but burned like a fire.

    Su Quan tapped the table and said worriedly: "Master, don't forget that Chi Yan, Zhan Feng, Cheng Ying and other threeYoung masters are not idle people.  We have powerful enemies both internally and externally, and the pressure is too great!  In addition, it is easy to lose the direction of the main attack.  "

    Hu Xiaotian said solemnly: "Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world. We must not sit idly by and let Chen Tianye harm the lives of millions of people! What's more, if I can control the divine religion, it will have a powerful clamping effect on the Qinglong Society.  , capable of destroying every step of their plans. Therefore, our established goals should not change, and the focus is still on the internal struggle within the cult. We can adopt a defense-oriented strategy against the Qinglong Society, and try to unite with other forces, such as  The Seven Sword Sects and Shaolin Wudang used their power to suppress the Qinglong Society and attack them separately."

    Su Quan was stunned for a moment and said in surprise: "Joining forces with the Baidao gang?! Is this possible?" The Demon Sect and the Baidao factions were at odds with each other, and their hatred was as deep as the sea. He had never thought about the possibility of joining forces with each other.  Hu Xiaotian's idea is tantamount to wishful thinking.

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Nothing is impossible in this world! Take me as an example. Three years ago, who in the world would have thought that an ordinary disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect would actually become the disciple of the leader of the divine sect? Bai Daozhong said that  They all consider themselves chivalrous and support the current Holy One, and they will definitely not tolerate the appearance of conspirators. As long as they show their righteousness and make their interests clear, I believe they will unite and deal with the Qinglong Society with all their strength. No matter how strong the Qinglong Society is, after all, they cannot defeat the four with two fists.  Hands, failure is a matter of time!"

    Su Quan frowned and said, "But the people in Bai Dao are too prejudiced against us. Even if we present countless evidences, they may not be willing to believe it."

    Hu Xiaotian said resolutely: "There is always a way, the key is whether we are willing to do it! If we try our best, be honest with each other, and present evidence, as long as the other party is not a fool, we can judge whether it is credible. This move  It¡¯s extremely important, we have to go!¡±

    The two discussed for a while and decided to keep this shocking secret strictly. At most, Song Qian could only know about it.  The letter was kept by Su Quan personally, and the secret book was held by Hu Xiaotian first.  In addition, the power of Feiyan Alliance should be used to monitor various restaurants and inns to confirm the whereabouts of Vajra King and Xu Yilang.  At the same time, he revealed the news of the murder of Fan Zhongxin's family to the Yellow River Gang, and strived to become an ally with the Yellow River Gang to deal with the crazy counterattack of the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect in the future.  As long as you have the right time, location, and harmony, you don't have to be afraid even if you are facing the Azure Dragon Society.

    After everything was agreed upon, the two pushed the door open and walked out.  I saw Su Yuqing sitting alone in the outer hall, playing with the jade bracelet on her wrist, her eyes as gentle as water, and she smiled sweetly from time to time.  Su Quanqi asked: "Qing'er, if you don't go to rest in the middle of the night, what are you doing here?"

    Su Yuqing's eyes lit up and she said: "Dad, aren't you sleepy?" A pair of beautiful eyes drifted to Hu Xiaotian, biting her lips and said: "I heard from the eldest brother that you were locked up by the enemy for half the night. Were you injured? They were not.  Are we going to torture you?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "So you are worried about this! I am unscathed. If you don't believe it, you can check it yourself."

    Su Yuqing¡¯s expression relaxed and she said angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much, I don¡¯t care about you!¡±

    Su Quan looked at the two people's flirtations and suddenly realized, no wonder this precious daughter couldn't sleep, it turned out that she was worried about her!  He laughed and said, "Qing'er, when did you accept the young master's jade bracelet? Why didn't you tell your parents? This is great news. Do you want to hide it from us for the rest of your life?"

    Su Yuqing subconsciously shrank her wrist, feeling ashamed and happy, she lowered her head and said: "We just came yesterday and you are so busy, how could I have the chance to tell you!" A blush spread on her face, spreading to the back of her ears, and she was charming and lustful.  drop.

    Su Quan smiled and said: "Dad is also at fault. He didn't care enough about you, and he didn't even know that you had made a private lifelong contract. But seeing these pair of jade bracelets merged into one, I was really happy. I finally got rid of my love."  It¡¯s a matter of concern. Young Master, the titles between you and me will have to be changed in the future!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian scratched his head in embarrassment. Looking out of the corner of his eye, he met Su Yuqing's affectionate eyes. His heart was shaken, and he immediately knelt down and said loudly: "Master Taishan is on top. Please accept my respects from my son-in-law!"

    Su Quan hurriedly helped him up, held his hand and said with a smile: "Okay, okay! From today on, we are a family! It's time for the male to get married, and the female to get married. You two are not too young.  Well, after I discuss it with Qing¡¯er¡¯s mother, we will choose an auspicious day as soon as possible for you to consummate your marriage.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian and Su Yuqing were both stunned and said in unison: "So urgent?"

    Su Quan pretended to be serious and said: "Aren't you in a hurry? I'm in a hurry to hold my grandson!"

    Su Yuqing's face was on fire, she stamped her feet and said, "Dad, I'm ignoring you!" She twisted around and ran out shyly.  Hu Xiaotian hesitated for a moment and then chased after him.  Su Quan shook his head and sighed: "The female university student was not admitted!"

    Early in the morning, in the west of Lanzhou City, the ancient road is winding.

    ??The sky is vast, the snowy mountains are winding, the north wind is like a knife, and the snowflakes are?? Yang.

    More than forty knights escorted a carriage, moving slowly.  Hu Xiaotian followed closely on the side of the carriage. Seeing that he was already more than ten miles away from the city, he sighed and said: "I have to say goodbye after a long journey! Miss Yun, you and I will just say goodbye! Hu Mou wishes you a safe journey and good luck.  As one wishes."

    Two days ago, the Ming Cult masters who rushed for emergency help finally arrived in Lanzhou. After contacting the Demon Cult, they met Yun Daier.  After consultation, the elders of the Ming Sect agreed to form a secret alliance with Hu Xiaotian to exchange their needs and jointly deal with the Yellow Sect and the Qinglong Society.  After signing the covenant, Mingjiao and his party insisted on leaving Lanzhou and returned to the main altar. Finally, Hu Xiaotian persuaded them to stay for one more day.

    Yun Dai'er was silent for a while, and said leisurely through the car curtain: "I don't know which year or month I will have the opportunity to step into the Central Plains after this separation. Will youwill you come to visit me?" There was a hint of reluctance in her tone.  Love makes people's hearts beat.

    Hu Xiaotian felt hot in his heart and blurted out: "Even if we are separated by thousands of mountains and rivers, I will definitely come to see you!"

    Yun Daier whispered: "Is this your promise?"

    Hu Xiaotian said sternly: "Once a man says something, it's hard to chase him back!"

    Yun Dai'er said: "Remember what you said, don't let me wait for too long!" She lifted a corner of the car curtain, revealing half of her snow-like face, and looked at him deeply.

    Hu Xiaotian reined in his horse and watched the carriage and horses go away, with mixed feelings in his heart.  Suddenly, from the cavalry in the distance, there was a whining and low echoing sound of the flute, like a lover's whisper, like the flowing water on an autumn night, quietly playing with everyone's heartstrings.  Hu Xiaotian recalled how amazed he was when he first met Yun Dai as a child, how strong she was when facing a powerful enemy, and how sweet she was when she hugged and kissed her. He couldn't help but feel excited and overwhelmed with emotion.  He knew that he would never forget her again.  Finally, the sound of the flute gradually became fainter and finally stopped being heard.  Hu Xiaotian looked up to the sky and let out a long roar, which shook the whole country

    Back to the Su Mansion, as soon as I entered the hall, I heard bursts of laughter like silver bells coming from the hall, which was extremely clear and sweet.  Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath, suppressed his sorrow and farewell, and strode into the hall.  I saw two stunning girls holding hands and talking intimately. One was dressed in white, gentle and charming, the other was in green, beautiful and agile, like two dazzling sisters, even the air  It is also filled with fresh floral fragrance.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said, "Miss Yan, it's you! No wonder Yu Qing is smiling so happily."

    Yan Qingqing had already discovered the relationship between Hu Xiaotian and Su Yuqing, and pouted: "Brother Hu, sister Yuqing and I are as close as sisters. Why are you so indifferent to me? Am I not worthy of being your sister?"

    Hu Xiaotian said hurriedly: "What the hell! I have always dreamed of having a sister as beautiful and lovely as you. Then can I call you 'Qingqing' from now on?"

    Yan Qingqing smiled and said: "Of course! Brother Hu, when do you plan to marry Sister Yuqing? I heard that having a wedding ceremony is the most fun. I really want to come up with a question right away No, no, it's a test of how close you two are to each other.  ."

    Su Yuqing blushed with embarrassment and opened her mouth to fight back: "Sister Qingqing, when do you want to marry into my Su family? I can't wait to change my name to you as 'sister-in-law'!" The news of Su Haoran and Yan Qingqing's engagement has spread widely.  It caused a sensation inside and outside Lanzhou and broke the hearts of many crazy men and women.

    Yan Qingqing's face turned red, then turned pale, and said angrily: "Huh, your eldest brother hasn't come to see me for so many days, and doesn't care about me at all. Why should I marry him?" Her eyes rolled out as she spoke.  He turned red and his tone was resentful.  When she first heard the news about her engagement to Su Haoran from her mother, she was overjoyed. She finally realized her girlish dream and secretly weaved countless beautiful dreams.  Unexpectedly, after waiting for several days, Su Haoran did not come to the door, nor did he send any gifts. The joy in his heart turned into sadness.

    Su Yuqing suddenly said: "So you are here to challenge me! Xiaotian, please explain to Miss Qingqing."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Qingqing, in fact, Brother Haoran has been assisting Gang Leader Song these past few days, assessing and selecting young and promising disciples in the gang, and organizing them into an elite force. We will rely on them to ride the world in the future. As the saying goes, everything is difficult at the beginning.  In addition, Brother Haoran does everything personally and is so busy that he really has no time to think about other things. Men have always put their career first, so please understand him and support him."

    Yan Qingqing hesitated and said, "Is everything you said true? Did I blame him wrongly?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "You can ask Yuqing, am I the kind of person who doesn't mean what I say? Besides, Qingqing, you are known as one of the four famous flowers in Lanzhou Prefecture. Your character, temperament, and appearance are all the best. Brother Haoran is also normal.  How could a man not be tempted?"

    Yan Qingqing's face turned from gloomy to clear, her brows gradually relaxed, she bit her lower lip and said: "But, but I always feel that he is not proactive and enthusiastic enough towards me. Sister Yuqing, does he, does he have another woman in his heart?"  "

    Su YuQing categorically denied it and said: "Absolutely not! My eldest brother has never been close to women, and there has never been any scandal. You must not trouble yourself and have random thoughts."

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly surprised by women's intuition, but they would never have thought that the person Su Haoran had a crush on was Su Yuqing.  He didn't want to reveal this secret, so he just let it rot in his heart.  He smiled and said: "Qingqing, aren't you complaining that Brother Haoran is not proactive enough? I have an idea, and I guarantee that you can get what you want." He took out the Big Mudra Secret Book and handed it over.  "Brother Haoran is martial by nature. As long as you show him this book, he will definitely not be willing to let it go. No matter what conditions you put forward, you will not have to worry about him not agreeing. You are a smart man and you should know what to do.  Right?" Anyway, he doesn't need to learn the Mahamudra magic technique of Tantric Buddhism. He can simply be a favor, which can win people's hearts and solve the hidden dangers in his heart, killing two birds with one stone.

    "Thank you, Brother Hu!" Yan Qingqing took the Miji and smiled immediately. She couldn't wait to verify its effect, and pulled Su Yuqing out: "Sister Yuqing, I'm bored to death, why don't you accompany me to walk around!  "Su Yuqing shook her head helplessly, smiled apologetically at Hu Xiaotian, and let her go.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly, and his mood suddenly became much brighter.

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 3: Cold-faced Shura

    Chapter 3 Cold-faced Shura

    The interior and exterior of the Su Mansion were decorated with lanterns and colorful decorations, and the word "hi" in red was plastered everywhere. The atmosphere was filled with joy, and people walked in carrying gifts from time to time.  Mrs. Su, wearing a bright red auspicious dress, with a smile on her face, directed the servants to go about their business, cleaning the halls and corridors.  Su Quan acted vigorously and resolutely, and after seeing the auspicious date, he immediately decided to hold a wedding for Hu Xiaotian and Su Yuqing, and the wedding was scheduled for tomorrow.

    "The Golden Ax Gang in another place was also busy with lights and colorful decorations. Hundreds of gang members set up temporary tents outside the hall and held a flowing banquet. It was very lively.  Because Su Quan had the dual identity of an elder of the Demon Cult and a magistrate of Lanzhou, and had to take care of all aspects, the wedding banquet had to be held in two places.  The public place is dedicated to entertaining Lanzhou Prefecture officials, wealthy businessmen, gentry and other prominent figures at all levels, while the secret place is to entertain disciples of the demon sect and does not publicize it to the outside world.  The two sides are clearly separated and do not interfere with each other.  In order to stagger the time, the wedding banquet in the Golden Ax Gang will be held one day in advance, and the official wedding will be held tomorrow night at the Su Mansion.

    Since noon, the flowing banquet has never stopped. Groups of demon sect followers took turns taking turns to take advantage of this rare opportunity to drink happily.  Accompanied by Su Quan, Song Qian and others, Hu Xiaotian walked around and toasted, talking and laughing freely without any airs.  Seeing how approachable he was, all the believers secretly praised him.  While the wine was still in full swing, a guard hurriedly came to report: "He Muzhe from the Pegasus Gang and Fan Li from the Tiger Gang have each led their men to congratulate us!"

    Su Quan smiled slightly and said: "Xiao Tian, ??our distinguished guests are here, so let's not be rude. Let's go meet my two unruly subordinates together!" The Ningxia Pegasus Gang and the Qinghai Tiger Gang are actually members of the Demon Cult.  It is composed of disciples and falls under Su Quan's jurisdiction.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said, "I hope they don't disturb the wedding banquet." He straightened his clothes and was about to go out with Su Quan and others to greet him. Suddenly, he heard the noise of footsteps, and two sturdy men led more than eighty people in.  , everyone has bulges under their robes, clearly hiding weapons.  Their queue looks chaotic, but in fact there is a secret behind it. Everyone scans the surroundings vigilantly, ready to respond to any surprise attack at any time.  They were like a sudden cold wind, sweeping away the lively atmosphere at the banquet, and the scene suddenly became deserted.

    The two big men didn't look at the others, and clasped their fists at the same time: "He Muzhe, Fan Li pays homage to Elder Su!" He Muzhe wore a leather hat, eyes like bells, and a face full of tendrils. He had a very ferocious appearance and a thin body.  He had a blood-red scimitar hanging from his waist and smelled as fierce as a wolf. He was the leader of the Pegasus Gang.  Fan Li, on the other hand, has a tall and thick build, with dozens of braids on his head, tangled muscles, fists as big as fists, and a fierce aura that makes him look like a master who has killed countless people.

    Su Quan nodded and said with a faint smile: "He Muzhe, Fan Li, didn't you arrive in Lanzhou City last night? Why didn't you come to see me right away? Could it be that we haven't seen each other for half a year and you have other ideas?"

    He Muzhe and Fan Li were secretly shocked that Su Quan actually knew their whereabouts very well. Could it be that someone had tipped off the news?  As soon as he thought of this, it was like a light on his back, and his momentum was suddenly dampened a lot.  He Muzhe said in a rough voice: "We didn't know that the elder was about to marry a daughter, so we came empty-handed, so we went to buy gifts first when we arrived in Lanzhou. Otherwise, how could we have the face to come to the door?" Fan Li nodded and said: "Exactly!" He Muzhe waved his hand.  , his men quickly brought up several large boxes of local products.

    Su Quan laughed and said, "In that case, I have misunderstood you!" He took Hu Xiaotian's hand and said, "This is my son-in-law, Hu Xiaotian, Fourth Young Master. I hope you will support me in the future!" He emphasized in his tone.  The four characters "Hu Si Gongzi" hint at his identity.  The change of Hu Xiaotian from "Hu Qingpeng" to his current name is still a secret. Only a few people know about it. Firstly, it is for his safety, and secondly, he does not want to receive premature attention and attacks from other forces.

    He Muzhe and Fan Li looked at each other, unable to hide their shock.  In the Demon Sect, there can only be one person with the surname "Hu" who can be called the Young Master by Su Quan, and that is Hu Qingpeng, the fourth disciple of Xuanzong!  Although he is young, he is the first Han nationality to obtain the right to inherit the leader of the Demonic Cult since its establishment. This alone is enough to shock the entire Demonic Cult.  Rumors and discussions about him have long been abuzz within the Demon Cult, and his legendary experiences are regarded as classics by countless young people.  Now he not only appears in Lanzhou, but also becomes Su Quan's son-in-law. What this means is self-evident.  If nothing unexpected happens, there will be variables in the fight for power in the Demon Cult, forming a new pattern.  He Muzhe's eyes flashed fiercely, while Fan Li's eyes burst out with excitement and excitement, and he said in unison: "See you, Fourth Young Master Hu! Congratulations to Young Master on your wedding!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "You two don't have to be polite! Please come and take a seat in the hall!"

    Due to space restrictions, there are only four tables in the hall.  He Muzhe and Fan Li each selected more than ten confidants to accompany them, and the others were arranged to sit outside.  The guests and hosts sat down and drank for three rounds.  He Muzhe asked straight to the point: "Elder Su, is it because of Fourth Young Master Hu that you suddenly summoned us urgently?" As soon as he said this,There was total silence for a moment.

    Su Quan looked around at everyone and said calmly: "That's right! Everyone here is the elite of our sect, and everyone should know how the change of leader comes about. Song Qian and I have decided to support Fourth Young Master Hu in the competition for the leader's throne.  I want to hear your opinions."

    Song Qian continued: "Everyone must know in their hearts that Chi Yan, Zhan Feng, Cheng Ying and other three young masters all look down on us, and other powerful figures in the sect also don't buy our account. Why? Is it because we are too weak?  , can¡¯t we get on the stage? No, no! Because we are Han, Mongolian, Huihui, Semu, and Khitan people, and because we are not orthodox Jiuyi people, we are excluded from the center of power! If we want to change the status quo,  If we make a difference, Master Hu will be our only hope!"

    Everyone looked at Hu Xiaotian and started talking among themselves in low voices.  Hu Xiaotian remained calm and unaffected by these discussions.

    He Muzhe snorted coldly and said: "Elder Su, I am a rough man and don't understand any big principles. On the grassland, the weak eat the strong, and the winner is the king. The Fourth Young Master Hu is just starting out, so he is probably not as good as the other three Young Masters?"  If we support him, what are our chances of winning? In my opinion, we might as well support any other young master!"

    "The gang leader is right!" "Master Hu is too young after all!" Several of He Muzhe's subordinates agreed.

    Su Quan said: "He Muzhe, have you ever thought about it, even if you are willing to seek refuge with others, will they trust you? I'm afraid that you have a share in charging into battle, bleeding and working hard, but when it comes to rewards based on merit, your name will not be there."  ! Unless you change your bloodline and origin, no other young master will be able to reuse you."

    He Muzhe shook his head and said: "The elder's idea is outdated! As far as I know, Master Zhanfeng is quite open-minded. He has gathered masters from all races under his command, treats them equally, and arranges them properly. In recent years, he has accomplished many great things, and has won many awards from his leader.  Praise.¡±

    Su Quan said coldly: "It sounds like you are very familiar with him!"

    He Muzhe felt a chill in his heart and said hurriedly: "I just heard it from hearsay. Everything has yet to be confirmed by the elders." Within the Demon Sect, colluding with other elders in private without going through the boss is the most taboo. This is suspected of usurping power.

    Su Quan turned to look at Fan Li and asked, "What do you think?"

    Fan Li said in a deep voice: "I have been a Christian for twenty years, herded horses in Mongolia for five years, and endured the northwest wind in Qinghai for fifteen years. I have had enough! In just a few decades of life, if I don't fight for him  Damn it, isn¡¯t my life in vain? I would rather be the head of a chicken than the tail of a phoenix! Instead of going to other places to beg for mercy, it is better to follow Mr. Hu and fight vigorously, even if I lose, I will be willing to do so!"

    He Muzhe stared and said dissatisfied: "Brother Fan, didn't we agree to advance and retreat together? What do you mean now?"

    Fan Li said: "My meaning is very clear. I want to conquer the world with Master Hu, conquer the world, and kill those bastards! If you treat me as a brother, let's do it together!"

    He Muzhe's eye muscles twitched, his eyebrows raised, and he said coldly: "Elder Su, if I insist on my opinion, what will you say?"

    Su Quan said: "This matter is of great importance, and you cannot waver. You should understand the rules of the road - if you are not a friend, you are an enemy!"

    He Mu Zheteng stood up with his sword pressed, and said with a sneer: "It turns out that the elder is hosting the Hongmen Banquet, and I am going to use force today! But I have brought fifty elite warriors. Once the skin is broken, this festive place will probably be bloody.  Chenghe!" His men stood up at the same time, weapons in hand, murderous intent revealed.

    Su Quan laughed and said: "He Muzhe, do you think I am weak and incompetent after I have allowed you to expand your power over the years? Do you know how many of the men you consider to be your confidants are loyal to you?"

    He Muzhe said coldly: "Isn't this elder's trick of sowing discord too common? How can the life-and-death relationship between me and my brothers be destroyed by just one word from you? I don't want to come and cause trouble today, I just want to walk out of the gate of the Golden Ax Gang safely.  I hope the elders won¡¯t force me!¡±

    Su Quan shook his head and sighed: "Those who are too confident are the most likely to fall! He Muzhe, let me ask you one last time, do you support Mr. Hu?"

    He Muzhe said resolutely: "I don't support it!"

    Su Quan¡¯s face darkened, two cold and stern eyes were directed towards him, and he suddenly raised his hand and made a strange gesture.  He Muzhe thought that he was going to attack, so he concentrated on guarding. Unexpectedly, his vest felt cold, and a sharp blade penetrated his body silently. The pain was heartbreaking, and all the energy he had accumulated suddenly disappeared.  Amid the exclamation, a big man jumped out from behind him and landed next to Su Quan.  He Muzhe never dreamed of being plotted by his henchman. He stared at the big man, his eyes almost bursting out, and shouted angrily: "Why? Why did you betray me?!"

    ThatHan Mu said expressionlessly: "I am a disciple of the God's Cult first, and then a member of the Pegasus Gang, so of course I have to obey Elder Su's instructions. I will kill whoever he wants me to kill!"

    He Muzhe smiled miserably and said, "Is it that simple? I'm not willing to accept it!" Before he could finish his words, blood poured out from the corner of his mouth. His body swayed and he fell to the ground with a bang, the hilt of the knife on his back clearly visible.  Fan Li sweated heavily on his palms. Fortunately, he did not choose to be an enemy of Su Quan, otherwise he might end up with the same fate!  I secretly glanced at the subordinates on the left and right, and it seemed that everyone seemed to have been assigned by Su Quan.

    Once He Muzhe died, the Pegasus Gang was leaderless. Except for a few madmen who resisted to the end, the rest put down their weapons and waited for their fate.  Su Quan killed everyone and established his power, completely shocking everyone. Later, he took the opportunity to announce the reorganization of the Pegasus and Tiger Gangs, and selected capable and brave young disciples from the two gangs to join Hu Xiaotian's personal bodyguards.  The reorganization of the two gangs is complicated and takes time to sort out.  Su Quan and Song Qian are currently staying in the Golden Ax Gang to deal with the aftermath, while Hu Xiaotian rushes back to the Su Mansion to prepare for the official wedding tomorrow.

    When we left the house, night had begun to fall, lights were lit in the city, and pedestrians occasionally came and went in the cold streets.

    Hu Xiaotian was escorted by Su Haoran, Nangong Qiu and several other personal guards, and he was galloping all the way.  Just as I turned the corner, I suddenly saw a man in black standing in the middle of the road. He looked at the sky with his hands behind his hands, giving people a special feeling of loneliness and pride.  Although he was alone, just standing there like this was like an iron wall, blocking all roads and making him insurmountable.

    Nangong Qiuru was struck by electricity and cried out: "Master!"

    The man in black has sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, a nose that looks like a gallbladder, a slender and strong figure, and the slightly white hair on his temples adds a bit of mature charm to him.  His skin was pale, his face was as cold as ice, and his deep black eyes were filled with infinite chill. When he glanced at everyone, everyone's hair stood on end.  The sluggish horses stopped without waiting for the master's signal, and snorted cringingly, as if they had encountered the most terrifying beast in the world.

    Hu Xiaotian's heart was awe-inspiring, and he said in a deep voice: "Is this Elder Xiang Hu coming?" Xiang Hu is one of the most terrifying and cruel figures in the Demon Cult. He is nicknamed "Cold-faced Shura" and is the same as "Blood Evil" Dugu, another elder.  Yu Bing is famous in the world and has killed countless people. He is the most feared master by various factions in the world.  It is said that every time they appear on the rivers and lakes, rivers of blood flow everywhere they pass, leaving no one alive.

    The man in black said calmly: "It's Xiang! I heard that the young master is about to get married. The spring breeze is so happy that Xiang expressed his congratulations to the young master!" The tone was cold and there was no hint of joy at all.

    Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath and asked directly: "Elder Xiang suddenly appeared in Lanzhou and blocked my way. What advice can you give me?"

    Xiang Hu said coldly: "Master Hu, today's divine sect is in a situation of three pillars, but because of your appearance, the original delicate balance has been broken. It is said that you have a very close friendship with Chi Yan, and it is precisely because of his introduction that you became the  He has become the leader's closed disciple. Once you decide to support him, Chi Yan will stand out and have the upper hand!" He paused and then said: "What's more, the young master is also an extraordinary person. He has received the full support of Su Quan and Song Qian, and he has just been  After conquering the Pegasus and Tiger gangs, there is no guarantee that they will not become a serious trouble in the future. In view of the above reasons, Xiang has to take precautions!"

    Hu Xiaotian was surprised and asked: "How do you know about the Pegasus and Tiger gangs?" An idea flashed in his mind, and he asked in surprise: "Did He Muzhe be incited by you?"

    Xiang Hu was stunned for a moment and praised: "Clever! You can actually deduce the truth from my words. He is worthy of being a world-famous figure! He Muzhe is just a pawn in the whole plan. His biggest role is to trip up  Su Quan. As long as he dies, Su Quan will definitely have to work hard to reorganize the Pegasus Gang, and he will be unable to get away for a while. If Su Quan is always by your side, it will be difficult for me to have a chance to make a move."

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly said: "No wonder He Muzhe was so emboldened that he dared to openly oppose Elder Su. It turned out to be instigated by you. He thought you would support him in secret, but you had no intention of taking action. Instead, you deliberately asked him to come and die.  wrong?"

    Xiang Hu said: "It's just that he is too stupid and greedy for profit, otherwise how could I succeed in my plan of killing people with a borrowed knife? The road to Huangquan is so lonely, Mr. Hu might as well go down and accompany him! Good nights are short, but it's a pity that your bride can't wait for you.  Yes." The corners of his mouth moved, revealing a strange smile.

    Nangong Qiu is familiar with Xiang Hu's habits. Once he smiles, it is a sign that he is about to take action.  Looking at Lanzhou, the only one who can resist Xiang Hu is Su Quan, and the others are by no means his opponents.  And as long as the battle is defeated, there is only one death.  Nangong Qiu winked, and one of his guards suddenly jumped up and climbed onto the roof beside the road.  As soon as his toes touched the tile surface, there was a sharp whine, and a small ingot of silver shot directly into his left temple. In an instant, blood and brain matter spattered everywhere. The body with half of its head blown off fell upside down, and its limbs twitched uncontrollably.  With.

    Xiang Hu LengHe said: "Good disciple, are you asking him to tell the news? It's a pity that I wasted a piece of silver."

    Everyone secretly gasped. From a distance of seven to eight feet, the hidden weapon Xiang Hu threw casually had such terrifying power!  The guard was also a good player, but he didn't even have a chance to dodge, which shows how terrifying Xiang Hu is.  Su Haoran and Nangong Qiu hurriedly stood in front of Hu Xiaotian. Nangong Qiu pressed his sword and said: "Master, you and I are our own masters. Please forgive me for not being able to meet each other according to the rules! Mr. Hu has a distinguished status. If you hurt him, I'm afraid  The leader cannot spare you. Master, please think again!"

    Xiang Hu glanced at the way he held the sword and wrote lightly: "Oh, you have learned the left-hand sword technique. Nangong, in the world, there is no one I dare not kill. As long as you are all dead, who will kill you today?"  Do you want to tell the leader what happened later? I¡¯ll leave you with a whole body just because you and I are master and disciple!"

    Su Haoran endured it for a long time, but couldn't bear it any longer and shouted: "Xiang Hu, don't think you've got us! I don't believe in evil!"

    Xiang Hu smiled instead of getting angry: "What aspiration, what courage! In the past ten years, you are the first person who dares to call himself 'I' in front of me. Su Quan's teachings are very good!" He moved like a ghost.  Floating over, the endless murderous aura swept through everyone like a sea wave.

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 4: The Demonic Dragon Reappears

    Nangong Qiu knew Xiang Hu's abilities very well. It was impossible for him and others to stop him. At most, they could only delay him for a while.  Immediately he shouted: "Master, hurry up, let's cut off the rear!" Cang Lang drew his sword in his hand, jumped out with Su Haoran and others, and rushed towards Xiang Hu regardless of his own safety.

    Xiang Hu sneered and said: "You are blocking the car with your arms, you are not overestimating your own capabilities!" As he spoke, he smacked his palm and hit Su Haoran's iron fist firmly.  Hearing a muffled bang, Su Haoran fell back seven steps away, his face was like gold paper, and he was unable to continue to attack for a moment.  Xiang Hu was surprised when he saw that he was standing upright and said, "Hey, that boy is quite tough!"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart was clear. Nangong Qiu and others were determined to stop the powerful enemy, but their true energy was blocked. Even if they stayed, it would be of no use. They immediately turned their horses¡¯ heads and ran towards the road.  Unexpectedly, the mount moved around, and a sharp gust of wind suddenly hit him, aiming at the vital part of his vest.  With a thought in his mind, Hu Xiaotian quickly rolled off his horse. However, he heard a pop and the horse neighed in pain. A fist-sized hole was pierced in the horse's neck by a hard object. Blood spurted out and it stumbled and fell to the ground.

    The cold wind blew, and a terrifying force slammed down, as if it was going to crush Hu Xiaotian's flesh and bones.  At the critical moment of life and death, Hu Xiaotian's body suddenly burst out with inexplicable potential, and his body jumped out of the sky.  But before his heels touched the ground, Xiang Hu's voice rang in his ears: "Goodbye, Mr. Hu!" The iron palm caught the wind and struck the Baihui point on Hu Xiaotian's head as fast as thunder.

    Hu Xiaotian was unable to escape at this time, and his heart felt cold - Am I just going to die like this?  In an instant, familiar figures flashed through his mind, including his long-separated mother, Tang Xue, Su Yuqing and the last one appeared was Yiwu Feng, dressed as white as snow and as cold as orchid.  In the rain of flowers all over the sky, she showed him a long-lost smile, and her affectionate eyes were as pure and flawless as ever.

    At this moment, a roar like a thunderbolt fell from the sky: "Stop!" Before the voice fell, the fierce wind of the fist roared and swept across. The extremely hot energy seemed to ignite the air, making people feel like they were in the air.  In the furnace.

    Xiang Hu lost his voice and said: "Thunderbolt Overlord Fist!" He turned around hard, his bones cracked, and his palms quickly met the enemy's fist.

    In the blink of an eye, two equally powerful forces collided in mid-air, as if the sky was shattering and the earth was shaking.  As the mud and sand splashed everywhere, Hu Xiaotian took advantage of the opportunity to dodge quickly and escape from Xiang Hu's side.

    Xiang Hu had no time to pay attention to Hu Xiaotian's movements. He concentrated solemnly and looked at the majestic mountain-like figure in the darkness. He said slowly: "We meet each other everywhere in life. It turns out that the eldest young master has arrived!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A strong-backed man, with red curly hair hanging down his shoulders, as majestic and powerful as a wild lion, exuding a domineering aura, giving people the feeling of an invincible brave man, is it Chi Yan!  Chi Yan's eyes were fierce, his aura locked onto his opponent from a distance, and he said coldly: "Elder Xiang sneaked into Lanzhou quietly and attempted to assassinate my fourth junior brother. He is so audacious! Could it be that Zhan Feng ordered you to do it?"

    What kind of person is Xiang Hu? How can he be easily taken advantage of by the other party? He said calmly: "Young Master, you are serious! Xiang was just passing by Lanzhou by chance and happened to meet Mr. Hu Fourth. He was just joking with him. No offense was intended.  Right now, Fourth Young Master Hu is unharmed, which is the best proof. If I had the intention to kill him, would he still be able to stand here?"

    Su Haoran couldn't help shouting: "That's nonsense! Didn't you kill these people?"

    Xiang Hu glanced at him coldly and said disdainfully: "What qualifications do you have to question me?"

    Su Haoran is a naturally arrogant person. His face immediately turned red, his fists were clenched, his finger bones were crackling, and the fierce anger spurting out of his eyes could almost melt stones.

    Chi Yan sneered and said, "Elder Xiang is totally dismissive! Whether you admit it or deny it, go back and give Zhan Feng a piece of advice. His mentor is still here. If anything is done too hastily, he will be the first to suffer."

    Xiang Hu said: "I will definitely bring the message to you! If the eldest son has no other instructions, please allow Xiang to leave!" He cupped his fists and gave a slight salute, then jumped backwards and swept away. When he left, he always faced Chi Yan to prevent the other party from doing so.  Suddenly got angry.

    Su Haoran said angrily: "Young Master, we shouldn't let him go so easily!"

    Chi Yan shook his head and said: "Xiang Hu is one of the top masters in our sect, and his martial arts skills are no worse than mine! If he hadn't hastily taken a punch from me just now and suffered a hidden injury, I'm afraid he would never have given up.  Leave. Xiang Hu has always respected his identity. If he can¡¯t succeed in this attack, he will definitely not come to Lanzhou to cause trouble again.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian escaped from death and saw his old friend again. He couldn't help but feel excited. He hugged Chi Yan vigorously, looked at each other and laughed.  Hu Xiaotian smiled and said, "We haven't seen each other for three years. Senior brother's demeanor is even better than before. He scared off Xiang Hu with just one move. He is truly worthy of being a demon dragon! But why did you suddenly think of coming to see me?"

    Chi YanxiaoSaid: "It was an old friend of yours who was clamoring to come to see you, so I had to personally lead the way for her. Fortunately, we arrived in time, otherwise we wouldn't have been able to see you."

    Hu Xiaotian was surprised: "My old friend? Who is it?"

    Chi Yan turned slightly to one side, and a petite girl wearing a white mink coat jumped out, threw herself into Hu Xiaotian's arms, and said with a sweet smile: "Brother Hu!" Her face was like a silver moon, and her nose was straight,  He has a pair of big, spiritual eyes, pure and cute, and very smart.

    Hu Xiaotian was surprised and happy, and shouted: "Ling'er, why is it you?" That girl was Pan Ling'er, the daughter of the leader of the Baidu Sect in Miaojiang. She had helped Hu Xiaotian when he broke into the Baidu Sect alone, and later worked with him.  He has experienced life and death together, and has always been treated as brother and sister.

    Pan Ling'er said with a smile: "Brother Hu, has the poison in you been resolved? Why is your martial arts not as good as before? Let me tell you, my ability to use poison is ten times better than before! If I meet the Diancang sect again  The bad guys, I will keep them all down!" The first time she left Wumeng Mountain, her arm was broken. She felt that she was not good at learning. After returning to Baidu Village, she devoted herself to learning various methods of preparing and applying poisons.  Technique, after three years of hard training, the art of using poison was finally perfected.  After being fully prepared, she stepped out of Wumeng Mountain again and entered the world.  Later, he accidentally met Chi Yan who was patrolling the southwest, and he pestered Chi Yan to take her to find Hu Xiaotian.

    After the initial surprise, Hu Xiaotian felt her bulging breasts pressing tightly against his chest. They were soft, plump, and surprisingly elastic, and he couldn't help but feel slightly embarrassed.  Glancing out of the corner of his eye, Su Haoran frowned, with an unkind look on his face. His heart skipped a beat, and he gently pushed Pan Ling'er away. He smiled slightly and said, "Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, Ling'er has become a big girl! Since you use  You are so powerful in poison, can you stay and help me from now on?"

    Pan Ling'er said: "Of course! You are my only big brother. If I don't help you, who will I help? It's just that the weather here is too cold and I don't like it." She subconsciously wrapped her coat tightly as she spoke.

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said: "We won't stay here for long!"

    The group of people returned to Su Mansion.  Entering the door, Pan Ling'er saw lights and colorful decorations everywhere, and big red words of happiness plastered on them. He asked curiously: "Brother Hu, whose house is this? Are you planning to hold a wedding?"

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned, hesitated for a moment and said, "Tomorrow is my wedding day."

    Pan Ling'er trembled all over and stared at him in disbelief: "You're getting married?! Who is the bride? What about Sister Feng? Are you waiting for her?"

    Hu Xiaotian whispered: "It has been more than three years since Sister Feng fell into the river, and there is still no news. I'm afraid she Ling'er, the bride I want to marry is the daughter of an elder of our religion. She is handsome, smart, and friendly to others. I believe she has met you.  , I will also treat you as my biological sister."

    Pan Ling'er's eyes were slightly red, and she shook her head vigorously and said, "I don't want to be her sister! The eldest brother is a playboy, not a good man, Ling'er will ignore you!" After saying that, he stamped his foot, and the white shadow flashed and flew away.  On the tile roof.

    Hu Xiaotian hurriedly shouted: "Ling'er, come back quickly! Ling'er!"

    Chi Yan had been with Pan Ling'er for many days and knew her temper well, so he smiled and said, "You don't have to scream! She has the character of a little girl with simple thoughts. She will come back when her anger subsides. And with her poison  With your skills, you won¡¯t suffer any loss no matter where you go, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and smiled bitterly, sighing: "Am I really wrong? Shouldn't we get married?"

    Chi Yan said in a deep voice: "A man, once you make a decision, don't regret it! What's more, everyone takes a different path. Only you know whether your choice is correct, and it is impossible for others to fully understand. He is always indecisive and looks forward and backward.  How can you be qualified to be the disciple of the leader?" He paused and said slowly: "I'm afraid Feng'er will be in danger if she falls into the river. If she has a soul in heaven, she doesn't want to see you alone for the rest of her life. The living person  , you must bear the responsibilities you should bear, otherwise you will be a coward."

    Hu Xiaotian looked up at the dark night sky, and let out a deep sigh that only echoed in his heart.

    After sending everyone away, Chi Yan and Hu Xiaotian came to the back garden alone.  Chi Yan asked in confusion: "How did you practice the 'World-Destroying Overlord Technique'? Why can't I feel your inner power?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Actually, I have reached the seventh level of the 'World-Destroying Overlord Technique', but before going down the mountain, the leader blocked all my skills and ordered me to stop practicing from now on."

    Chi Yan was shocked and lost his voice: "Are you practicing forbidden skills? Did the leader do it himself?"

    Hu Xiaotian nodded and said, "Yes!"

    Chi Yan took a deep breath and murmured: "That's it!" As the leader of the Demon Cult, he naturally knew the secret of forbidden martial arts practice. It is for those with profound martial arts to transfer their own true energy into other people's bodies to help them.  A quick way to improve your skills.  This method of transferring true energy cannot be reversed, and the caster will loseOne to three percent of the skill.  Once Hu Xiaotian successfully cracks the Hades Qi Lock, he will be able to obtain Xuanzong's skills and shorten his training time by at least ten years.  It can be seen that Xuanzong valued Hu Xiaotian highly, which was an honor that the other three disciples could not obtain.  Perhaps in Xuanzong's mind, Hu Xiaocai was the successor to the next leader.  Asked: "The leader has spent so much effort cultivating you, what task does he want you to complete?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "First, he asked me to try to cooperate with the Zhu family dynasty in the future, stop fighting with the Han people, and move the Nine Yi people to the rich lands of the Central Plains to avoid the disaster of the tribe. Second, he asked me to find  The great master, Wangyou, invites you to go to Bayan Har Mountain for a battle!"

    Chi Yan closed his eyes and was silent for a moment before speaking: "The leader is indeed far-sighted and has a unique vision. This is related to the future fate of hundreds of thousands of Jiuyi people. You are the only person who can take on this important task. I can't do it, Zhan Feng."  We can't do it, even Cheng Ying can't do it! Because the emperor of the Han people will never believe us." He opened his eyes and said solemnly: "As for Jun Wangyou, it is said that he last appeared near Jinling. If you  If you want to find him, you might as well go to Jiangnan."

    Hu Xiaotian was overjoyed. He really couldn¡¯t find anything after running through iron shoes. It took no effort at all to get it!

    Chi Yan frowned and asked: "Since you have such an important responsibility, why don't you know how to cherish yourself? I see that your face is red, and the yin and yang in your body are out of balance. You have violated a taboo in practicing martial arts! Didn't you notice something strange yourself?"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s face turned slightly red and he whispered: ¡°To be honest with you, senior brother, since the ban on martial arts, I have been unable to absorb the Xuan Yin energy for balance. So¡­¡±

    Chi Yan said curiously: "There are many ways to balance yin and yang, and they are not necessarily related to whether they are forbidden skills or not. Could it be that you are still a child?"

    Hu Xiaotian scratched his head and said in confusion: "Yes."

    Chi Yan laughed loudly and said: "No wonder you are in a hurry to get married! After all, you are a person from the Seven Sword Sects. You strictly abide by the so-called etiquette rules and cannot see through the love between men and women. Those who have practiced the magical power of protecting the religion through the ages  Man, this has never happened before. I would like to ask you, from now on, no matter where you go, you have to take your wife with you. As far as I know, there is no woman in the world who can bear it alone.  Practitioners ask for it endlessly." "World-Destroying Overlord Technique" is the most domineering and powerful internal power. The deeper the internal power, the more it is necessary to replenish the Xuan Yin Qi, otherwise it will be easy to suffer backlash and become possessed.  For example, Xuanzong, the leader of the Demon Cult, has so many beauties around him that he still has to live in the snow-capped mountain holy city for many years.

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said, "Then what should I do? Marry a large group of wives and concubines? Anyway, I don't want to touch those fireworks women."

    Chi Yan smiled and said: "If you are unwilling to show mercy everywhere, there is another way to solve the problem."

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked eagerly: ¡°What is the method?¡±

    Chi Yan said: "In the extremely cold land of the northwest, there is a kind of ice soul that lasts for ten thousand years. It is the coldest thing in the world and can freeze people and animals instantly. If you wear it on your body and absorb its cold energy day and night, it will also have significant effects.  Function. However, this item is quite rare and cannot be bought for ten thousand gold. It is all controlled by the Ming Cult and is a must-have item for them to practice internal strength. Because the 'Nine Yang Divine Art' they practice is also full of yang energy and strong, so they also pay attention to it.  The balance of yin and yang in the cultivation process prevents you from going crazy. If you want to get the ice soul, it may not be easy."

    "Ten thousand years of ice soul?" Hu Xiaotian was determined. This matter might be difficult for others, but his relationship with the Ming Cult Saint Yun Dai'er was extraordinary.  He didn't want to reveal his alliance with the Ming Cult, so he smiled and said, "Thank you, senior brother, for telling me! I wonder how long you will stay in Lanzhou? At least you have to finish my wedding bar!"

    Chi Yan said: "I must drink this wine! But I didn't prepare any gifts this time. I will just tell you a few words about your current practice situation. I hope you can listen."

    Hu Xiaotian said solemnly: "It is better to get some teachings from senior brother than to find rare treasures in the world!"

    Chi Yan smiled slightly and said: "I saw that after you banned the martial arts, you were restrained. When you faced the enemy, you only knew how to avoid it. This completely violated the original intention of our martial arts heart method! The heart method we practice has always been focused on offense.  , you will get stronger when you encounter a strong enemy, and you will be invincible! No matter you face any strong enemy, you will not shrink back. If you always avoid fighting, your willpower and perseverance will be easily weakened. If this continues, it will be impossible to break the restriction in your body!  "

    Hu Xiaotian broke into a cold sweat when he heard this, and murmured: "But I can't control my true energy, how can I fight against a strong enemy?"

    Chi Yan said: "Fighting the enemy in battle can be roughly divided into several levels: the lowest level, like ordinary people in the city, who have never practiced martial arts and rely solely on brute force to fight; the slightly higher level, who have a little knowledge of martial arts and are diligent in cultivating their limbs  Muscles depend on the strength of the fists and feet; at a slightly higher level, entering the hall and cultivating the internal energy, it is a showdown based on the strength of the internal strength; at a higher level, after experiencing lifeDeath, integrating hundreds of schools of martial arts, has reached the level of a first-class master, and at this time the most important momentum is decisive; further up, it transcends the laws of the world, there is nothing and no self, and a single thought of the mind can determine life and death; at the highest level, then  It is the unity of heaven and man, and it is possible to defeat others without fighting.  Generally speaking, it can be divided into six levels: force fighting, vigorous fighting, spirit fighting, power fighting, divine fighting and defeating the enemy without fighting.  The leader ordered you to abstain from practicing martial arts. His purpose is to force you to break through to the level of Shen Dou!  "After that, he grabbed it in the air, and a branch flew into his hand with a snap, and he said in a deep voice: "Look carefully!  " He concentrated for a while, and the branch suddenly moved, stabbing out like lightning, and forcefully penetrated the trunk of a plum tree in front of him.

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned. Chi Yan didn¡¯t use his internal force just now, and the branch didn¡¯t make a sharp whistling sound when it broke through the air. But its speed and penetrating power were simply incredible!

    Although it was just a simple stab, beads of sweat broke out on Chi Yan's forehead. He shook his head and said, "I just simulated the realm of God Dou. Whether you can truly experience it depends on your own understanding!"

    Hu Xiaotian said nothing, staring blankly at the delicate branches that penetrated the trunk, the flames in his eyes gradually burning.  He immediately picked a plum blossom in his hand, closed his eyes and recalled Chi Yan's actions. He calmed down and concentrated. Suddenly, with a movement of his wrist, the plum blossom branch came out.  But with a snapping sound, the plum branch pierced the trunk and broke.

    Chi Yan laughed, waved his hands and walked away.

    Hu Xiaotian silently broke off another branch, closed his eyes for a moment, and then swung his arm forward to stab

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume Six: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter Five: Marching Eastward into the Central Plains

    The long night is gradually passing, the window paper is white, and there are faint sounds of people around.  Su Yuqing woke up from her sweet dream, her whole body was soft, and the aftertaste of passion seemed to still remain in her body.  She turned over slightly, and the man beside her pillow was no longer on the bed. Smelling the strong smell of man, recalling the shameful scenes and sexual passion last night, she couldn't help but feel her cheeks burning and her heart pounding like a deer.  , subconsciously tightened his round and smooth legs.

    While I was intoxicated, I suddenly heard a strange sound of breaking through the air and a low voice outside the window. I felt strange in my heart, who was so bold as to disturb my sweet dream?  She quietly put on her clothes and got out of bed, opened the corner of the window and looked out.  In the snow, Hu Xiaotian was practicing sword practice with his upper body exposed, leaping like a tiger, and the sword light was like a rainbow.  His expression was focused and solemn, as if he was facing a powerful enemy. Every thrust of his sword was made with all his strength, and his sweat evaporated like white mist.  Su Yuqing sighed secretly. He obviously couldn't use his internal strength anymore, so what was the use of practicing swordsmanship so diligently?  If you really meet a master, how can you have a chance to make a move?  Suddenly, I was filled with worries about my husband's future safety.

    After Hu Xiaotian¡¯s bridal chamber last night, the yin and yang were harmonious, and water and milk were in perfect harmony. He woke up in the morning feeling refreshed and his whole body was filled with endless strength.  He didn't dare or forget Chi Yan's words for a moment, so he got up before dawn to practice his sword, trying to understand the realm where man and sword become one and are indestructible.  However, because his true energy has been sealed, he has never been able to truly integrate with the sword in his hands. It seems that something is missing.  However, Hu Xiaotian was determined and determined, not to mention that he had no extravagant hope of immediately entering the realm of fighting among gods, so he was not discouraged by this.

    After practicing the sword, the couple freshened up and went to meet Su Quan and his wife according to the ceremony.  Mrs. Su was naturally smiling, and she pulled her increasingly charming daughter aside to whisper.

    Su Quan smiled slightly and said: "Xiaotian, the eldest son left Lanzhou early today and went back to the south. Your friend surnamed Pan has been staying at Yunyang Inn for the past two days. I am afraid that you will be asked to come and invite him in person.  Only then are you willing to come to Su Mansion as a guest."

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head: "Did the eldest son say anything when he left?"

    Su Quan said: "He only left you one sentence: 'Concentrate as one, be as firm as a mountain; great skill has no workmanship, but is broken and then established'."

    Hu Xiaotian murmured: "Concentrate as one, there is no skill but no work" It seems that he has realized something, but he cannot express it accurately in words.  I couldn't help but sigh: "It's a pity that he left too fast. I have many questions that I haven't asked clearly yet. This time we say goodbye, I don't know when we can meet again."

    Su Quan said seriously: "Xiaotian, the eldest son will eventually be your strong opponent in the future. Don't rely too much on him for everything. Otherwise, you will have no chance of winning in the battle for the leader!"

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked. Su Quan's warning forced him to face the cruel reality - there will be no permanent brothers or friends within the Demon Cult, and the only person a person can trust most is himself.  He smiled bitterly and said, "I understand! I won't take any competitor lightly."

    Su Quan said: "It's best if you understand. I don't want you to be blinded by some superficial situations." After a pause, he changed the subject and said: "Lanzhou Prefecture received an edict from the emperor yesterday, ordering local officials to recommend civilians.  Scholar, go to the capital to await appointment by the imperial court. I would like to recommend you and help you find a career to facilitate your future actions. What do you think?" It turns out that in the early Ming Dynasty, there was a severe shortage of talents, so Zhu Yuanzhang issued many edicts.  Officials across the country are required to recommend scholars and wise men to supplement bureaucracies at all levels.  His edict once stated: "Anyone who has a good deed that can be described and a talent that can be recorded should be recorded in detail, and I will promote and use it according to his talent."  At the same time, education was popularized, the imperial examination system was reopened, and outstanding talents from various places were selected.  Such a two-pronged approach greatly alleviated the pressure on official vacancies and better stabilized the Ming Dynasty. As a result, there was a saying at that time that "people who live in mountains, caves, and thatched grass are all self-sufficient, and those who rise from commoners to become senior officials cannot do anything."  The grand scene of winning numbers.

    Hu Xiaotian's heart moved, and he said: "It would be ideal if I could be awarded an official position! But there is no way to prove my household registration and experience in studying and taking exams. If I were to be interrogated, I'm afraid it would be exposed." Demonic sect disciples have always been pursued by various sects.  They are the target of killing, so they usually have other identities as cover, and will not reveal their true side unless absolutely necessary.  If he has an official position to protect him, he will be much safer when he travels in the world in the future, because killing an official of the imperial court is a serious crime of treason. Who dares to violate it easily?

    Su Quan smiled and said: "I have been the general judge of Lanzhou for many years, can't I solve this small matter? Don't worry, there will definitely be no flaws in your resume. However, after arriving in the capital, the recommended person will have to take the exam as a rule.  The exam is divided into six subjects. Those who are excellent in all six subjects are considered superior, those who are above three are considered average, those who are below three are considered poor, and the others are considered poor. If you do not do well in the exam, I will also be demoted."

    Hu Xiaotian said confidently: "I can't guarantee that you will be excellent in all six subjects, but at least I won't embarrass you! Nanjing is a place where dragons and tigers dominate, with outstanding people and celebrities gathered. I have longed for it for a long time, and this time it is an eye-opener!  "He now shoulders three majorMission: First, to find Jun Wangyou and issue a letter of war to Xuanzong; second, to try to contact people from the Zhu family dynasty to negotiate for the future of the Jiuyi people; third, to expand his own power and gradually penetrate into the Central Plains.  Nanjing can be said to be the place he must go.  Now I just take this opportunity to rush to the capital, which is a good thing.

    Su Quan nodded and said: "According to the requirements of the imperial edict, you must set off on the road after the New Year. This journey east may not be peaceful, so you must be more careful."

    Su Yuqing happened to finish talking to her mother. She pouted and said, "Dad, where are you going to arrange for Xiaotian to go?" She glanced at her husband resentfully, reluctant to leave.  After all, the two of them had just gotten married and had their first taste of sex. Once separated, they would be extremely reluctant.

    Su Quan then told the recommendation again, explaining how powerful it was, but he still couldn't help but get a few looks from his daughter.  As for how Hu Xiaotian comforted his newlywed wife in private, his charming and charming face is not enough to be appreciated by outsiders.

    Time flies, and more than two months have passed in the blink of an eye.

    This early morning, the wind was as sharp as a knife, and the sky was cold and the ground was freezing.  A long team of mules and horses rushed out of the east gate of Lanzhou and embarked on their journey quietly.  Most of the mules and horses carried neatly tied goods on their backs, and were guarded by nearly fifty fierce and agile men in front and behind.  They were all dressed in green clothes, their eyes flashing with excitement and desire, completely ignoring the cold weather.

    Hu Xiaotian rode his horse and walked in the middle of the team, surrounded by Song Qian, Su Haoran, Nangong Qiu, Pan Ling'er and others.  He looked at the young men who were as strong as tigers in front and behind, and nodded with satisfaction: "Nangong, although I have never fought against a strong enemy, but just looking at the spirit of these personal guards, they are definitely not ordinary people! You have trained a team for me.  Well done, Tiger and Wolf Master!"

    This time when he went to Nanjing, Hu Xiaotian did not go with other scholars who came to Beijing. Instead, he disguised himself and set off secretly to avoid being detected by interested parties.  After all, he has a special status, and there are too many and too strong enemies to guard against, so he must have enough guards to ensure his safety.  Therefore, a caravan was specially formed as a cover, and the accompanying guards were all disciples of the Demon Cult who had been carefully selected and trained rigorously.  In addition, Yuan Han and Mo Yu have already taken the lead to explore the road, so that they can send out warnings in advance if there is any trouble.

    Nangong Qiu said: "The selection and training of the personal guards relied entirely on the guidance of the elders and Gang Leader Song to achieve today's results. My subordinates dare not take credit for it."

    Song Qian smiled and said: "A total of one hundred and eighty-five young disciples were selected for training this time. Nangong and Haoran have the greatest credit and the hardest work. Young master should record a great contribution for them!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "That's natural!"

    Song Qian added: "It's just that this bodyguard doesn't have an official name yet, and there are a lot of inconveniences when it's mobilized. Will the young master give them a title?"

    Hu Xiaotian muttered: "In the future, they will follow me in the Central Plains and fight bloody battles with powerful enemies. Each of them must have the courage to stop a hundred enemies with one, and they must also have the ruthlessness to scare the enemy. I think they will be called 'Tiger Teeth'!"

    "Huya!" Nangong Qiu murmured, a cold light suddenly flashed in his eyes.

    Seven or eight miles away from the city, I suddenly saw a carriage parked on a small slope beside the road. It seemed to be waiting quietly for someone. It must have been waiting for a long time. The horse's mane was covered with white frost.  Seeing the horse team approaching, the coachman came to the carriage and whispered.  After a while, the sound of tinkling piano suddenly sounded in the carriage, melodious and lingering, like gurgling water, full of touching and affectionate feelings that are inseparable and spread far across the snow.

    Hu Xiaotian and others suddenly turned their attention to Nangong Qiu.  Nangong Qiu's face turned red for the first time, and he said in a low voice: "Young master, I never revealed anything about leaving the city today. I don't know how she knew about it. I hope you will find out!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and said: "Nangong, you don't have to be nervous. I believe you have a sense of discretion in what you do and won't be so confused. No matter how she got the news, they came to see you off. Don't you express your gratitude?"

    Nangong Qiu said gratefully: "Thank you, sir!" He then took out his copper flute, calmed himself for a moment, and blew out sweet notes.  It is intertwined and swirling with the sound of the piano, and it is as if it has been played together thousands of times. It makes people feel intoxicated and don't know where they are.  The long team circled the slope and meandered away, without stopping for a moment

    At noon, a dazzling white light reflected on the snow, and a few dead trees trembled in the cold wind.  In the desolate and empty wilderness, there was only a caravan of mules and horses gathered around the mound to rest.  They were sitting or standing eating dry food, but if you look closely, they actually formed a defensive formation, echoing from beginning to end, like a long snake.

    Suddenly, there was a rapid sound of hoofbeats from the northwest, and three fast horses came running like the wind.  After a while, the figures and appearances of the three riders gradually became clear.  I saw that they had ferocious faces, wore fur hats on their heads, and were sturdy in shape. They had bows, arrows and weapons hung on their saddles, and their riding skills were extremely superb.  They kept whipping themselves off their mounts, almost frantically, as if they were escaping from something terrible.Like a monster.  Although their mounts were very powerful, after a long journey, their physical strength was exhausted. Even though they were whipped desperately by their masters, their speed was getting slower and slower, and layers of white foam were spitting out of their mouths. It was obvious that they were not going to survive.

    Looking from a distance, on the horizon behind the three people, there was a black spot approaching quickly.

    The three people ran close to them, and with a sharp glance, they immediately noticed several tall horses in the caravan. Their eyes burst out with frightening green light at the same time, and they invariably made strange screams of "Ao Ao".  Before the shouts ended, they grabbed their weapons, flew off their horses and rushed towards the caravan.  The big man in the middle raised his voice and shouted: "I am the blood wolf Gu Sandao! If you know what you are looking for, please stay out of the way. I only want horses today, not anyone!"

    Those who were resting here were Hu Xiaotian and others. Seeing that these three people dared to come to rob, they all felt funny secretly.  Hu Xiaotian frowned slightly: "What is the origin of Gu Sandao?"

    Song Qian said: "Gu Sandao is a notorious leader of horse thieves on the border between Ningxia and Gansu. He commits plunder, murders, and is despicable and cruel. However, his sword skills are strong and his brute force is extraordinary. He can be regarded as an outstanding swordsman on the Northwest Road. Ordinary  People in the world shun him for fear of not being able to catch him."

    Hu Xiaotian said lightly: "Look at Gu Sandao's appearance. He is as panicked as a lost dog, as if he is avoiding the pursuit of his enemies. Just stop them. There is no need to take their lives, and don't expose any flaws. Someone will deal with them later.  "

    Nangong Qiu responded: "Yes!" He immediately raised his hand and made a gesture.  The guards who had been ready for action flashed their weapons, and twelve people jumped out. Each four people formed a small team to meet the three horse thieves.

    Gu Sandao and the others were not blind men, but seasoned veterans. When they saw that the other party was attacked without panic, they secretly screamed.  At this time, when I saw that the young men who came forward were strong, brave, agile, and their positions were perfect, I knew that this time I had encountered a hard nut to crack.  But now it's too late to regret, so I can only bite the bullet and keep moving forward.  In the blink of an eye, the two sides collided suddenly, the fierce metal collision was deafening, snow was flying, white light was shining, and the sounds of shouting and killing came one after another.

    After only a few moves, Gu Sandao and others have been cleverly separated, each trapped in a small encirclement, unable to coordinate with each other.  No matter how they jumped and charged, the tiger-toothed guards surrounding them always trapped them in the core, like a copper wall.  These tiger-toothed guards are the elites of the younger generation of the Demon Cult, and have undergone rigorous training. Now they are more than capable of dealing with these horse thieves.

    After fighting for a while longer, Gu Sandao and others were all exhausted, sweating profusely and panting like an ox.  Gu Sandao tried to kill but could not kill the other party, but could not escape from the encirclement. He was filled with shock and anger. He couldn't help shouting: "Fuck you, are you kidding me? If you have the guts, fight to the death. Don't fuck me."  You're going to be a coward!" As soon as he finished speaking, there was a whistle, and the guards made a feint, and jumped out of the battle group at the same time, looking at the three of them coldly.

    Gu Sandao waited for a moment, wondering why the other party suddenly retreated. Suddenly he heard the sound of thunderous hooves, and a black horse, as strong as a dragon and majestic, galloped towards them, and in an instant it was only twenty feet away from them.  Immediately, a knight with an iron complexion shouted: "Gu Sandao, you can't escape today, abandon your sword and die!"

    Gu Sandao and others were so frightened that their faces turned pale as if they had seen a fierce ghost.  The three of them looked at each other and knew that they could not escape each other's horse in this wilderness. They couldn't help but arouse the idea of ????survival in the face of death. The murderous aura in their eyes surged, and with a low roar, they rushed towards each other with weapons in hand.  At this time, they were fighting for their lives, and their momentum was much stronger than before. They were like three evil wolves with blood-red eyes, eager to kill the enemy in front of them.

    The knight sneered: "Fight to the death!" He tapped the horse's belly with both feet, and pulled out his backhand. There was a dragon roar, and a dazzling electric light shot up into the sky. The sword energy filled the air, bringing a chill and chill.  Strong breath.  Really, horses are like dragons and people are like wind, unstoppable.

    I saw that the distance between the two sides was quickly closing. At the moment when they were about to make contact, the speed of the black horse suddenly doubled. With a long neigh, its hooves leaped into the air and passed over the head of Gu Sandao who was caught off guard.  The sword flashed, and the horse thieves on the left and right of Gu Sandao had their heads separated. Two bloody arrows rushed up to Lao Gao, and his head rolled to the ground. He didn't even have time to scream before he died.

    "Good sword skills!" Su Haoran and others couldn't help but cheer loudly.

    After the knight landed on the ground and took two steps, he gently pulled the reins. The black horse stood upright, its front hooves soared in the air, and turned around lightly and beautifully with its rear hooves as the axis.  With a crisp click, the front hoof fell down, the back hoof flicked, and he rushed out with a swish. The movement was very smooth and natural, just like a top master among humans.

    "What a horse!" Everyone shouted in unison again.

    Gu Sandao was horrified when he saw a black shadow flashing, and his companions beside him were dead.  No waitingHe figured out how his companion died, and the sword wind behind him was fierce, heading straight for his vitals.  He instinctively retreated and turned around, yelling "Kill!" He raised his sword and struck with all his strength.

    But there was a clang of metal, sparks flying, and people and horses passing by.

    Gu Sandao stood motionless in the snow with a steel knife in his hand. A line of blood started from his forehead and went straight across his face, chest, and down to his abdomen, where drops of blood continued to ooze.  With just one blow, the leader of the horse thieves who had been in the northwest for many years was penetrated by the sword energy and died on the spot.

    The knight didn't even look at his opponent. He swiped his sword back into its sheath, reined in his mount, and looked at the Huya guards standing aside with sharp eyes like an eagle, then moved towards Song Qian, Su Haoran and others, and finally landed.  Looking at Hu Xiaotian's face, a trace of surprise flashed through his eyes, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and he suddenly asked: "Everyone has a dusty face and doesn't know where to go? What do you do?"

    Hu Xiaotian winked, Song Qian stepped forward, clasped his fists and smiled: "My surname is Song, and I am the general manager of the largest store in Lanzhou, 'Shengjingxing'. The hero killed three thieves with one sword, which shows that he has great skills. I admire him!"  I don¡¯t know what to call it?¡±

    The knight pondered for a moment and said slowly: "I am Li Shan, a disciple of the Beggar Clan!"

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter Six: The Sword Moves with the Heart

    Hu Xiaotian had actually recognized Li Shan for a long time, but the expression on his face was calm, as if he was facing a stranger.  Not seen for several years, Li Shan's brows showed a mature look, his demeanor was calm, his eyes were cold and clear, which contained a calmness that had gone through the test of life and death, but also a ruthless murderous aura, like a sword hidden in a sheath.  Although the blood-drinking sword has not revealed its edge, it has already taught people to fear it.  Li Shan is of medium height and plain appearance, but he sits on the back of a horse, looking calmly and calmly, showing the demeanor of a master.

    He couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh, there really are no places in life where we don¡¯t meet each other!  When they parted ways back then, the two of them embarked on different development paths. When they meet again today, they have different paths and do not share the same goals.  Just looking at Li Shan's momentum and his sword skills, one can tell that he has achieved great success in martial arts and is not far away from becoming a powerful person in the world.  It is really depressing to recall that I was subject to the "Qi Lock of the Underworld" and could not perform even 10% of my kung fu. I could not even protect myself, let alone travel across the world.

    Li Shan was also secretly surprised. Almost everyone in this caravan was proficient in martial arts, and those in the middle were obviously masters with special skills. They were definitely not ordinary merchants who trafficked goods. Where did they come from?  In particular, the young man surrounded by everyone is tall and strong, with bushy eyebrows, a high bridge of nose, and piercing eyes. He has a bit of bookishness and a bit of unconcealable domineering, forming a very special look.  , outstanding temperament.  Taking a closer look, he found that the outline of his features was fifty-six times similar to someone in his memory, which made him even more curious.

    Song Qian had noticed Li Shan's suspicious eyes and said with a smile: "It turns out that you are a disciple of the leader of the Beggar Clan. No wonder you have outstanding sword skills and hate evil as much as enemies!" He pointed at him and said: "This is my young boss of Sheng Jing Xing.  , I recently followed the emperor's edict and went to the capital to take an examination for an official position. The others are all the escorts accompanying the young master's family." There is indeed a shop called "Shengjingxing" in Lanzhou City, but it is secretly controlled by the Demon Cult.

    Hu Xiaotian cupped his hands and said with a smile: "I am Hu Xiaotian! Although Hu has been studying since he was a child and has no knowledge of martial arts, he most admires those men in the world who are chivalrous and righteous and watch life and death with a smile. It can be said that I am lucky to see the grace of Hero Li today!" His  His appearance, body shape, and temperament have all undergone considerable changes compared to his childlike appearance four years ago. In addition, he has deliberately adjusted his accent so that he is not worried about being recognized by the other party at a glance.

    Li Shan heard that he spoke with a standard northwest accent and thought, could it be that I am too worried?  He cupped his fists and said, "Young Master Hu, you are so honored! Seeing that the young master is wearing a sword on his waist and showing extraordinary bearing, Mr. Li thought that the young master was a master of swordsmanship and wanted to ask for advice!"

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said: "Master Li must have made a mistake this time! Hu envied the ancient swordsmen's heroic style, but was unable to imitate it, so he had to get a wooden sword to make up for the appearance. In fact, it is shameful. This kind of fooling people  I hope you won't laugh at this trick." As he said this, he pulled out a wooden sword and danced it wildly a few times.  He had switched to using a wooden sword to practice swordsmanship two months ago, and the sword he carried was given to Nangong Qiu for safekeeping.  Because he is pursuing a higher level of martial arts realm, if the sword in his hand is too sharp, it will not be conducive to practice.

    Li Shan couldn¡¯t help but shake his head when he saw that he was actually using a wooden sword and that it had no internal power when dancing. It couldn¡¯t kill the enemy at all and it was just for show.  He smiled slightly and said: "Since you like martial arts, why don't you ask a teacher to teach you? The people around you are all masters!"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and sighed: "The hero doesn't know something. The meridians in Hu's body are different from ordinary people. He cannot store even half of his true energy. Even if he practices martial arts, he will not achieve much. So he can only concentrate on literature in order to gain fame.  Guangzong Yaozu. Now Hanchuang has been studying hard for ten years and finally has the opportunity to go to Beijing to meet the saint. I can live up to the expectations of my elders." Looking at Song Qian and others, "It's just that my family is worried about my safety on the road and insists on mobilizing troops.  They sent so many people to protect me, but I don¡¯t even have any freedom at all!¡±

    Song Qian hurriedly interjected: "Master, you are the only male of this generation in the family. Sheng Jingxing's tens of millions of properties are waiting for you to inherit in the future. My old boss has told me that no mistakes will be allowed on the road, and you must be safe and sound."  Send it to the capital. Please understand the old man's mood!"

    The two sang and harmonized, and Li Shan couldn't help but give up his doubts.  At that moment, Song Qian ordered people to bury the bodies of the horse thieves and continue on their way.  And Li Shan also headed for the Central Plains, and they happened to go together.  Along the way, Li Shan made probing questions intentionally or unintentionally, but Song Qian's answers were watertight and showed no signs of weakness.

    During the conversation, everyone realized that Li Shan had been wandering in the Gobi desert for the past two years in order to seek breakthroughs in swordsmanship, specifically looking for horse thieves and wild wolves to practice swordsmanship. Countless souls died under his swords.  This winter, after he mastered his swordsmanship, he decided to return to the Central Plains.  On the way back, he happened to encounter Gu Sandao and his gang committing crimes, so he drew his sword and killed all the horse thieves present. Only Gu Sandao and other leaders took advantage of the chaos and escaped.  Of course, he would not let these culprits go. He chased them all night and finally killed these three remaining villains.

     Hu Xiaotian rode his horse side by side with Li Shan and asked with a smile: "Brother Li is now a master of swordsmanship. I wonder what his plans are when he returns to the Central Plains? Should he return to work for the Beggar Clan, or start his own business?"

    Li Shan was stunned. His roots were in the Central Plains. He decided to come back because he was tired of the wandering life.  As for what to do and how to develop after coming back, he really hasn't thought about it carefully.  The experience of killing in the past few years has changed his mentality a lot, and he no longer wants to be subordinate to others and obey other people's orders.  But once you return to the Beggar Clan, you will not only lose your freedom of movement, but you will also arouse the suspicion and vigilance of your fellow disciples.  After hesitating for a moment, he sighed and said: "If the Beggar Clan is in trouble, of course I will go back without hesitation. If the Beggar Clan is safe, my return will only disturb people's hearts and cause unnecessary misunderstandings. The rivers and lakes are huge, and there is always room for me; the sky is high and the sea is vast.  , there is always a place where the eagle soars. I have a knife in my hand, why should I be afraid?!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "It seems that Brother Li also has his own reasons for not being humane! But to be honest, with your martial arts prowess, you will achieve success no matter where you go! Sooner or later, you will definitely become a man of the world.  figure."

    Li Shan laughed dumbly: "You and I just got acquainted today and don't know each other well. Why does Mr. Hu have so much confidence in Li?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled faintly: "A true hero only needs one glance. If Brother Li is willing to recognize me as your friend, I am willing to do my best to help you!"

    Li Shan's heart moved and he looked up.  Hu Xiaotian responded calmly.  Almost at the same time, the two laughed at each other and reached a silent understanding.  One is a one man horse in desperate need of strong assistance.  One intends to contact the masters of Bai Dao and fight against the powerful enemy Qinglong Gang, so naturally they hit it off.

    That evening, everyone arrived at the Weishui River and camped in the wilderness to rest.  When he woke up the next morning, Li Shan quietly slipped out of the camp, looking for a deserted place to practice his sword.  He turned over a slope and suddenly saw Hu Xiaotian standing under a dead tree with a solemn expression. He was stabbing the tree trunk with a wooden sword. Every thrust of the sword seemed to be with all his strength, as if he was facing  They are lifelong rivals.  The sweat on his body evaporated like mist, and he had obviously been practicing for a long time.  Li Shan was surprised and amused at the same time. This was obviously the behavior of a child. I wonder what the use of his training was?  Seeing Hu Xiaotian coming and going just to practice that straight thrust, which was very slow and had no internal power to assist him, he couldn't help but shake his head.

    Although Hu Xiaotian's true energy was banned, he still had a keen sense that was beyond ordinary people. As soon as Li Shan's eyes fell on him, he immediately felt that someone was peeping.  Practicing his sword in the early morning was something he had to do every day. Everyone among the Demon Sect disciples who were traveling with him knew about it, so no one dared to disturb him while he was practicing his sword.  Li Shan was the only one nearby who didn't know this rule.  Hu Xiaotian didn't want to reveal his strength in front of Li Shan, so he stabbed him a few times in a pretentious manner. Just as he was about to put away his sword and return to the camp, he suddenly heard a scream falling from the sky, and a dark-haired falcon swooped down from the sky and struck fiercely.  He pounced on a snow fox that appeared out of nowhere.

    The snow fox is petite and silver-white. Only its two pointed ears are fiery red, like two flashing flames. It is extremely beautiful and lovely.  It leapt across the snow, watching the movements of the enemy in the air as it fled. Just when the falcon was pouncing about five feet above it, it suddenly stopped its steps, rolled twice in a row, and then  Immediately change direction and run quickly.  The falcon couldn't hold back its momentum and rushed over its head. When it took off again, its prey had already escaped ten feet away.  I saw an eagle and a fox chasing each other rapidly on the snow. Although the falcon was fierce and fast, the snow fox always escaped the opponent's deadly claws at the last moment.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at the incredible dodge of the snow fox. It was simply unpredictable. Let alone a falcon, even a human master might not be able to catch it.  The more he watched, the more fascinated he became. If he learned the snow fox's movement and footwork, wouldn't his chances of winning against the enemy increase greatly?  Now I carefully observed the snow fox's sudden stops, turns, lifts, and flips, etc., and combined with the Qinggong skills I had learned in the past, I seemed to have some enlightenment.

    At this moment, the snow fox escaped in the direction where Hu Xiaotian was standing, whether intentionally or not.  The falcon chased after him, roaring angrily, but failed to catch this cunning opponent.

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly stunned. Could it be that this snow fox has spirituality?  Actually know how to use external forces to escape from the pursuit of natural enemies?  After a moment, the snow fox rushed forward, swooped into the hem of his gown, and curled up at his feet, shivering.  As a strong wind passed by, like a knife cutting the face, the falcon flapped its wings and flew up into the air diagonally.  But it was not resigned to this, and hovered above Hu Xiaotian's head, making sharp whistling sounds from time to time, as if to warn Hu Xiaotian to get out of the way.

    What kind of person is Hu Xiaotian? How could he be frightened by it?  Anger rose in his heart, and he looked up to the sky and said coldly: "Do you even look down on me, you flat-haired beast? Come on!" Ever since he listened to Chi Yan's warning, he had made up his mind not to avoid any challenge, even if he faced it  Even if he is a peerless master, he still has to draw his sword and fight.  If notAs a result, he will inevitably regress greatly in martial arts, and he will never even be able to unlock the restrictions in his body, and then life will be worse than death.

    Seeing that Hu Xiaotian was standing still, the falcon roared angrily, folded its wings, and swooped down with great ferocity.

    Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath and stared intently at the black shadow as fast as lightning, his heart filled with emptiness.  Between heaven and earth, it seemed that he was the only one facing off against the falcon.  Although I haven't had a duel with anyone for a long time, at this moment, the old feeling of forgetting everything and me and being fearless resurfaced.  "Seek your own heart, your magical power will come naturally, and your sword will follow your heart." Ouyang Jue's motto flashed through his mind like a meteor.  He gently closed his eyes and felt the vibrations in the surrounding air with his heart. The long sword suddenly moved, seemingly slowly but actually quickly, and stabbed the falcon's left wing.

    The falcon let out a mournful cry, swayed and flew high into the sky. Not daring to stop for a moment, it flew straight to the eastern sky.  Only a few dark feathers were left slowly falling down, and vague blood stains were faintly visible.

    The snow fox heard the cry of the falcon and stretched out half of its head to watch curiously. When it saw the falcon escaping hastily, it couldn't help but jump out with joy, rolled a few times on the snow, and landed at Hu Xiaotian's feet.  She gently rubbed her head against his calf to express her gratitude.

    Hu Xiaotian chuckled and said: "Okay, your enemies have been driven away, go home quickly!"

    The snow fox nodded and circled around him twice before reluctantly running away.

    Hu Xiaotian turned around, glanced across the top of the slope inadvertently, and said in surprise: "Hey, why is Brother Li here? Why don't you greet me?"

    Li Shan had never thought about concealing his whereabouts. He smiled slightly, jumped a few steps and landed next to him, glanced at the wooden sword, and said: "I didn't expect that Brother Hu was actually a hidden master! That sword strike just now was so powerful  Skillful but clumsy, seemingly slow but actually fast, he is definitely at the level of everyone in swordsmanship. I'm so happy to see you, I want to compete with Brother Hu, how about it?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said, "Brother Li, aren't you trying to make things difficult for me? Look!" He put the sword into its sheath and opened the right hand that had just held the sword. There was already a bloodstain at the tiger's mouth.  "I can't control my true energy and rely solely on brute force to draw my sword. How can I be your opponent? With Brother Li's eyesight, can't he see my true condition? I still know myself, please forgive me Brother Li!  " He sighed secretly in his heart. He still couldn't break through to the realm of the God Fighter. Otherwise, the sword just now would have penetrated the falcon's wings, and he would not have been injured.

    Li Shan was stunned for a moment. Thinking back to the scene when Hu Xiaotian drew his sword, he realized that there was indeed no internal strength in the sword.  Even if he deliberately conceals it, he will definitely not bleed from the tiger's mouth, but how to explain his magical and unpredictable swordsmanship?  If you lack a deep understanding of swordsmanship, you will never be able to execute that sword.  He frowned and said, "Then what Brother Hu did just now"

    Hu Xiaotian scratched his head and said: "I am a stubborn person. Although I am not born with the ability to cultivate internal strength, I still insist on practicing sword practice every morning to strengthen my body for ten years. So when I saw the falcon pounce down just now, I instinctively waved  I stabbed with the sword, but I didn't expect that it happened to hit me! Haha, it was purely an accident!"

    How could Li Shan believe what he said? The falcon pounced so fast that no ordinary swordsman could hit it, but it fell under Hu Xiaotian's wooden sword. How could it be explained clearly by the word "coincidence"?  ?  The origin of Hu Xiaotian is mysterious. He is by no means a simple rich man.  With a sudden movement in his heart, he approached the dead tree, gently touched the dented sword marks on the trunk, and said with a faint smile: "As expected of ten years of swordsmanship training, Brother Hu's wrist strength is not small!"

    Hu Xiaotian was just trying to cover up something when he suddenly heard a loud barking from a distance.  The snow fox was seen returning, with three black hounds chasing behind it. The speed of both parties was extremely fast, and they rushed in front of the two of them in the blink of an eye.  The snow fox threw himself at Hu Xiaotian's feet without thinking, hiding as before, as if he regarded him as his protector.  The three hounds were obviously well-trained. They did not pounce directly on Hu Xiaotian. Instead, they stopped and surrounded him. They showed their sharp canine teeth and growled in a low voice. Their appearance was ferocious.

    Li Shan frowned, looked at the three vicious dogs coldly, and shouted: "Get out!"

    The three hounds were so aroused by the murderous aura emanating from him that they clamped their tails in fear and scrambled to escape.  At this moment, a group of knights suddenly appeared on the hillside in the distance, wearing bright clothes and angry horses, holding bows and arrows, running at lightning speed along the tracks left by the hounds.  There were about ten of them, led by a woman wearing a red cloak and riding a rouge horse. It was like a ball of fire sweeping across the snow.  As if seeing the savior, the three hounds hurriedly ran over, whimpering continuously, as if they were crying for something.

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and sighed: "Brother Li, now we are in trouble!"

    Li Shan said calmly: "Brother Hu, are you and I the ones who are afraid of trouble?"

    Before he finished speaking, a sharp arrow shot through the air. The woman in red actually drew her bow and fired from a dozen feet away, using a rare chain of arrows.??.  Although the two of them watched the sharp arrows hit, they remained motionless.  The eyes of the two arrows seemed to pass by them, "Duoduo" shot to the ground, and most of the arrows were buried in the snow.

    The woman in red originally wanted to take advantage of him and put a damper on his opponent's momentum, but she didn't expect him to be fooled. Her calm demeanor made her feel like her actions were child's play.  She couldn't help but become angry with shame, so she rushed straight towards her, pointed the long bow in her hand, and shouted: "What are you two doing standing here sneaking around?" Her willow eyebrows were upright, her phoenix eyes were filled with anger, and her face was as white as jade.  A faint blush appeared.  She has a face like a peony, a slender neck, slender shoulders, strong and tall breasts, and a pair of beautiful legs tightly clamping the horse's belly, fully displaying her perfect and hot body curves, which is enough to take people's breath away. She is one of the most beautiful women in the world.  .

    Naturally, Hu Xiaotian would not be affected by her beauty and hotness, and calmly said: "Excuse me, girl, is this your family's hunting ground? If not, we have the freedom to come and go without having to apply to you in advance? Besides,  We look up to heaven and earth with no shame, we are upright, we don¡¯t steal or rob, so how can we be ¡®sneaky¡¯?¡±

    The woman in red laughed angrily: "The more you talk, the more reasonable you become? Didn't you stab our falcon? You are the only one with a sword on your waist nearby, do you still want to cheat?!" As he said this, he suddenly grabbed  The riding whip was whipped towards Hu Xiaotian's door.

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 7: Teaching a Beauty a Lesson

    (Dear book friends, I am facing a re-selection of my job position, and my status is unstable, so I have less time to write. But if the original job can be confirmed as soon as possible, then I can have time to write. Sorry!)

    £ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß£ß

    This beauty in red is not only as sexy as fire, but also has amazing strength in her hands. There is a faint sound of wind and thunder when the riding whip is pulled down. Once she is hit, she will definitely be bruised.  Hu Xiaotian frowned and was about to draw his sword when a figure flashed out of the corner of his eye. Li Shan jumped over, grabbed the horsewhip with five fingers in the air and snapped it.

    The beauty in red was frightened and angry. She pulled back hard, but the riding crop did not move at all. She said angrily: "Dwarf monkey, who are you? How dare you go against me?! Don't let go!"

    Li Shan's hands were as steady as iron, and he sighed softly: "You are a girl, why are you so overbearing and domineering, hurting people at will?" Looking at her beautiful and proud face, a ray of sadness suddenly passed through his eyes, and he couldn't help but recall  That lost beauty.  Their bodies and looks are so similar, but one is as gentle as water and the other has a fiery personality. They are so different!

    The beauty in red glared at the dark and short swordsman. Somehow, when she saw his dark eyes, her heartstrings trembled inexplicably, and she swallowed back the curse that came to her lips.  At this time, her companions swarmed over. They were all arrogant young people in their twenties. When they saw this, they yelled: "You brat, what are you doing holding Miss Lei's riding crop?" "Hey, let go!  Otherwise I¡¯ll crush your dog¡¯s claws!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense and give him a slap first!¡±

    Three or four of them were impatient and wanted to show their bravery and might in front of the beautiful women. At the same time, they jumped off their horses, whipped up a strong wind with swords, guns, fists and feet, and covered Li Shan head and face.

    Li Shan murmured: "Songshan Swordsmanship, Tan Family's Quick Kicks, Hong's Soaring Fist, and Taoist Flower Spear, it turns out they are all after famous masters!" As he spoke, he swung his sword with a sheath like lightning, making four snaps, snaps, snaps.  Hits the opponent's joints almost in no particular order.  The four people screamed in pain and stumbled backwards when they landed. Their handsome faces were twisted, and they stared at Li Shan in horror. It was hard to believe what had just happened.  If it weren't for the other party's mercy, they would have become disabled at this moment.

    The shouting and cursing suddenly stopped, and the surroundings fell into deathly silence.  Everyone looked at each other, the arrogance and arrogance just now disappeared, replaced by an expression of nervousness and awe.

    But the beauty in red was not convinced. She snorted coldly, threw away the long bow and riding crop in her hand, jumped off the horse in a flash, pointed at the tip of Li Shan's nose and said: "Hey, don't be too crazy! I want to compete with you in swordsmanship."  , Do you dare?" As soon as she stood on the ground, she looked even more fit and tall, half a head taller than Li Shan.

    Li Shan was stunned for a moment, then asked: "Do you really want to compete with me in swordsmanship?"

    The beauty in red¡¯s face sank and she said coldly: ¡°You are deaf, can¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    Li Shan waved his hand and said: "If a good man doesn't fight with a woman, there is no point in winning you. Besides, the sword has no eyes. If I hurt you, how can I explain it to your family? You can just play with yourself, there is no need to do this here  waste time."

    The red-clothed beauty's eyes were spitting fire, her silver teeth were clenching, and she said every word: "How dare you look down on me?!" "Cang Lang" pulled out a sharp Baidu Steel knife with his backhand, hiding the knife behind his elbow,  He stood up with his left palm and said loudly: "I, Lei Li, would like to ask you for advice on sword skills. Please!"

    Li Shan looked at her sword gesture and said in surprise: "Your surname is Lei? Then who are you, Lei Hongtao, the master of Lei Fort?" Lei Hongtao is the head of the Lei family among the five major families. He has a straightforward and strong personality, and is good at  For his firearms and sword skills, people in the world call him the "Nine Dragon Swordsman".  Regardless of status, martial arts wealth, he is the best in the world.  Leijiabao is located on the outskirts of Xi'an. It has been built for more than 30 years and is impregnable. It is the place where the children of the Lei family gather and live.

    Lei Li raised her head and said proudly: "He is my father!"

    The young people behind her seemed to have suddenly regained their vitality and shouted one after another: "You see clearly, this is Lord Lei's daughter, you can't afford to offend her!" "Hey, throw away your sword and surrender!" "Lei!"  Once your sword skills are revealed, you will be invincible!" "That's right!"

    Li Shan frowned and said: "The Lei family's Nine Dragons Purple Gold Technique and Fierce Blood Sword Technique are indeed martial arts secrets. If old hero Lei used them, of course I would be willing to bow down and surrender. But it is said that these two secret skills are not passed down from male to male in the Lei family.  As a descendant, even though Miss Lei is very talented, I am afraid she has only scratched the surface of what she has learned. Moreover, the Lei family swordsmanship is famous for its strength and swiftness. If Miss Lei does not have strong and powerful internal strength to support her, she will definitely suffer internal injuries once she uses it forcefully. If  For the sake of Miss Lei, please don¡¯t instigate her to take action!¡±

    Although Lei Li knew that what they were saying was the truth, the more she listened, the more uncomfortable she became. She said angrily: "Even if I only learned a little bit, it's enough to knock you down! Look at the knife!" The steel knife flashed, as if  A dazzling thunderbolt struck directly at the door facing Li Shan., the move is clean and neat, and done in one go.

    When Hu Xiaotian and Li Shan saw this, they couldn't help but secretly praise her. She was indeed a queen from a famous family.  Lei Li's body and footwork have obviously undergone rigorous training. She uses the knife as if she were moving her arms and fingers, and her strength is rare among women.  This knife cuts down like a tiger, and it can also make subtle changes in the air, constantly adjusting the direction of the knife. It is quite a skill.  No wonder she is so proud, it seems she does have some real skills, and it's not just embroidering pillows.  It's a pity that as Li Shan mentioned, as a daughter, she has no chance to practice the most profound martial arts of the Lei family. How can the true power of this fierce blood sword be used!

    Li Shan is now a master of swordsmanship and is a top-notch master in the martial arts world. How can Lei Li's sharp sword hurt him?  Seeing the steel knife strike like lightning, he calmly took a step back, and the tip of the knife passed by the tip of his nose, missing by a hair.  Lei Li didn't wait for the sword to be fully used, she turned her wrist sharply, dragged the blade horizontally, and swept the opponent's waist and abdomen quickly and hard.  But Li Shan seemed to have had a premonition, and with a slight dodger, he retreated to the blind spot of her attack.  I could see the sword energy roaring back and forth, always passing by Li Shan, but never touching a corner of his clothes.  In a short time, Lei Li had already made more than twenty attacks. Fang felt ashamed, angry, angry and anxious, and her sword skills involuntarily showed flaws.

    Seeing her shortness of breath and disordered swordsmanship, Li Shan couldn't bear to argue with her too much, lest he continue to fight and cause internal injuries.  He immediately grabbed Lei Li's steel knife and immediately forced Lei Li to retreat ten feet away.  He said loudly: "Miss Lei, I have already experienced the Lei family's sword skills, so there is no need to fight again, right?"

    Although Lei Li was impulsive and conceited, she was not a fool. She stared blankly at Li Shan who was calm and composed, her eyes suddenly turned red.  She had been deeply loved by her father and brother since she was a child. When she grew up, she was widely popular for her extraordinary beauty. She had never suffered any loss. But today, she was defeated at the hands of an unknown man. She only felt infinitely wronged in her heart.  His mind became hot, and he no longer ignored his father's warning. He suddenly took out a fist-sized black projectile from his arms, raised it above his head and shouted: "You are so proud! Do you recognize this 'shattering thunder' in my hand? If you are afraid of death,  Please beg me, young lady, for mercy!¡±

    "Shocking thunder!" Everyone exclaimed and stepped back in unison.  Hu Xiaotian was worried about the rice seedlings and the fish in the pond, so he also picked up the snow fox and slowly moved away from Li Shan.  This "Shocking Thunder" is one of the three large-scale weapons in Leijiabao. It is easy to carry and powerful. It cannot be resisted by flesh and blood. It has made great achievements in resisting the invasion of foreign enemies and has buried thousands of powerful soldiers.  warrior.  All the sects and sects in the world know how powerful he is, and most of them will stay away once they encounter him.

    Li Shan looked at Lei Li coldly, as still as a mountain: "Miss Lei, you and I have no grudges. Do we have to use such a magical weapon? Besides, I am not a heinous scum. No matter how great the crime, it is not enough."  Are you going to die? I heard that the children of the Lei family always abide by the ancestral precepts when traveling around the world. They will never use such firearms unless they are in a life-or-death situation, let alone kill innocent people indiscriminately. Could it be that we made an exception when we arrived at Miss Lei's place?"

    Of course Lei Li knows the rules of her clan, but at this moment, she is riding a tiger, so is there any reason to back down?  He pursed his lips and said stubbornly: "You are neither my father nor an elder of my Lei family, so what qualifications do you have to tell me what to do? I am happy, I am happy, do you care? Anyway, I am in charge of Jingtian Lei! Why?  Are you like that? You are scared! Please apologize to my aunt, if you are sincere, I will consider letting you go."

    Li Shan laughed dumbly: "Apologise? Why? Do you think a mere thunder can scare me out of my wits? I won't bow to you, what can you do to me!"

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Lei Li was so angry that her face turned livid, and her lower lip was bleeding from biting it. She didn¡¯t expect that this guy¡¯s temper was even more stubborn than hers, and he was a master who would never give in!  Seeing Li Shan's proud and unyielding expression, he could no longer control his anger and shouted: "Do you think I'm trying to scare people? Go to hell!" Throwing it hard, Jingtian Lei flew away from his hand.

    Li Shan let out a soft whistle, and swung his sword forward in an arc. In an instant, he had struck dozens of swords. Each sword sent out a wisp of soft but not weak Qi, removing the thunderous force like an invisible hand.  Coming.  But the blade was seen whirling, cutting rapidly up, down, left, and right of the projectile, driving up the airflow of true energy in the air and wrapping it tightly around it like a tornado.  Li Shan's knife moved with the person, and there seemed to be a rope at the end of the knife's tip holding the thunder, completely controlling its falling direction.  He flicked his right arm hard, and the thunder flew out along the direction of the knife tip.  There was a loud bang, gunpowder smoke filled the air, and soil splashed everywhere. A large crater with a radius of 2 feet was actually blasted into the ground a few feet away.

    Everyone¡¯s eardrums were buzzing from the shock, and several horses screamed and jumped in fear, almost knocking their owners off the horses.  On the one hand, everyone was shocked by the power of the thunder, on the other hand, they were impressed by Li Shan's superb sword skills.  The sword is originally a hard and violent weapon, but in his hands he exerts feminine strength and can change it according to his heart. This is a state that can only be achieved by a first-class master.

    Lei Li never dreamed of her ownThe mace will be cracked by others. A black shadow flashed in front of his eyes in shock. Li Shan, whose face was as heavy as water, jumped close to him. He couldn't help but exclaimed: "What are you going to do?" Li Shan said coldly: "I will do it for you."  The elders will teach you a lesson! So that you will remember not to abuse the Jingtian Thunder in the future!" He reached out and grabbed her shoulders, pressed her on his thigh, and slapped her three times in a row with the scabbard unceremoniously.  Hips.

    Everyone was stunned, their mouths opened so wide that they were almost dislocated.

    Lei Li is the sweet girl of heaven. She has never been beaten or scolded by anyone. Today, she was beaten for the first time in history, and she was hit in such a shameful part!  She wanted to resist, but Li Shan's hands were so strong that he gave her no chance to escape.  Feeling the numb pain spreading from her buttocks, I wished I could die of embarrassment on the spot.  Her pretty face flushed, tears bursting out like a floodgate, and she screamed: "Smelly man, let me go! I will definitely ask my father to kill you, you bastard! Let me go!"

    Li Shan frowned, threw Lei Li onto her mount, and said solemnly: "Miss Lei, I hope you remember that there are people outside the world, and there is a world outside the world. This is not a place for you to mess around!  If you met someone from the underworld today, I'm afraid it wouldn't have ended so easily!" The conversation changed and he continued: "What's more, Miss Lei, you violated the rules of the Lei family and used thunder to intimidate your opponents.  If you know the truth, you will not be able to escape the severe punishment of the family law!"

    Lei Li couldn't hear what he said at this time, and said angrily: "You don't have to worry about my family's affairs! If you have the guts, just tell me your name, and I won't be done with you!"

    Li Shan smiled slightly, cupped his fists and said, "I'm Li Shan, a disciple of the Beggar Clan!"

    "Li¡ª¡ªshan!" Lei Li gritted her teeth and said: "The green mountains will not change, and the green water will always flow. Let's wait and see! Drive!" As soon as he got off the horse, he galloped without looking back.  The remaining people did not dare to stay any longer, whipped their horses one after another, and flew away like a gust of wind.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at the retreating red figure, half-smiling but not smiling, and said, "Brother Li is a chivalrous and gentle man. He treats Miss Lei with good intentions!" After this lesson, Lei Li will definitely restrain herself from her actions in the future.  There won't be any big disaster.

    Li Shan¡¯s face heated up, and he shook his head and said: ¡°Brother Hu, don¡¯t talk nonsense! Li is just dissatisfied with her arrogance and domineering, and is giving a small warning. He has no other intentions!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian did not comment, patted the white fox in his arms, and sighed: "Since ancient times, people's hearts have been unpredictable!"

    At this time, everyone in the camp heard the loud explosion and rushed over to see what happened.  When Pan Ling'er saw the red-eared snow fox in Hu Xiaotian's arms, she was so happy that she immediately asked to go over and play with it.  The snow fox was very spiritual. He was not afraid of strangers and had no intention of leaving on his own. He obediently followed the others back to the camp.

    Now the next group of people packed up their belongings, packed up and continued on their way.  At dusk, we finally walked out of the mountainous area, passed through Baoji Gorge, and entered the Guanzhong Plain.

    Baoji, known as "Chencang" in ancient times, is located at the western end of the "Eight Hundred Miles of Qinchuan". It is the birthplace of Emperor Yan, the ancestor of China, and the birthplace of the Zhou and Qin Dynasties.  In the second year of Zhide of the Tang Dynasty, it was renamed Baoji because of the auspicious omen of "stone chicken crow" in Jifeng Mountain in the southeast.  This is the gathering place of Buddhism, Confucianism and Taoism. There are Tiantai Mountain where Emperor Yan lived, Famen Temple, a holy place of Buddhism, Jintai Temple where Zhang Sanfeng presided over Taoism, Diaoyutai where Jiang Ziya lived in seclusion and fished, the majestic Zhougong Temple and so on.  Moreover, because it is adjacent to the Taibai Mountain and is rich in rare birds and animals, it is also a must-visit place for many royal nobles who love hunting.

    Baoji has always been the commercial and trade center of several northwest provinces. Because it is located on the plains, the land is fertile, the population is dense, and the city is very prosperous.  Everyone had eaten and slept in the open air all the way, and finally arrived at this wealthy place, feeling very happy.

    As soon as he entered the city gate, a smart and capable man came up to him. He gestured to Ye Xiaodao who was opening the way and handed him a letter.  The letter was immediately handed over to Hu Xiaotian. He scanned it quickly and knew its general meaning. He nodded and said, "Mo Yu has made great progress in his work. Follow him!" It turned out that this person was sent by Mo Yu to accompany him and manage the affairs.  All matters along the way to Xi'an are here to await the arrival of the large team of people.

    Walking on the street, I saw many people from the world coming and going, and everyone looked excited.  Hu Xiaotian felt strange and summoned the man to ask what happened.  The man said respectfully: "Reporting to the young master, the five major martial arts families are about to hold a five-year meeting of alliance leaders in Leijiabao. The meeting will be held in twenty-seven days. This is a major event that has caused a sensation in the northern martial arts world. These people are all  Go to Xi¡¯an to see the excitement.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian's heart skipped a beat, and he turned to Li Shan and said, "What's going on with the meeting of the leaders of these five major families?" In today's world, there are five major families: Tang, Dongfang, Murong, Lei, and Mo. The Tang clan is good at making drugs,  Regarding hidden weapons, the Dongfang family specializes in river shipping, the Murong family specializes in medicinal materials, Leibao specializes in firearms, and the Mo family is famous for manufacturing weapons.  These five major families have a history of hundreds of years, with deep roots and countless talented people. Not only do they have billions of dollars in wealth, but they are also harmonious.The court has quite close ties.  Among the disciples of the five tribes, some are officials in the court, so their influence far exceeds the martial arts, forming a special and powerful force.

    Li Shandao: "This alliance of five tribes is quite similar to the battle for the alliance leader of the seven sword sects. Every five years, the five tribes Tang, Dongfang, Murong, Lei, and Mo will meet once to re-elect the leader. Once the leader is elected, he will  He can represent the interests of these five clans within five years, participate in major affairs in the world, and have the right to speak and make decisions. However, he has no right to use the human and financial resources of other families, nor can he interfere in the internal affairs of other families. Instead  In short, the title of 'Alliance Leader' has no practical meaning, it is just an empty title. Of course, if you can win the 'Alliance Leader' and become the head of the five major families, it will be very honorable and very face-saving in any case.  Therefore, every alliance leader battle is quite fierce." He stroked the handle of the knife with his backhand, his eyes grew cold, and he murmured: "I really hope I can see the unique skills of the five tribes this time!"

    Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t help but think of the sword discussion conference of the Seven Sword Sects mentioned by his elders when he was learning swordsmanship in Hengshan.  Back then, he followed Chen Tianlei down the mountain to Mount Song. Unfortunately, too many stories happened to him along the way, and he was unable to reach his destination after all. He was still worried about the grand event of the sword competition between the seven sword sects.  Now that he has been expelled from the Hengshan Sect and has become a disciple of the Demon Sect, he will never have the opportunity to participate in such a grand event in his life.  Looking to the east, a few familiar faces passed through my mind. I sighed softly and thought to myself: "The alliance of the five races is surging! I wonder what old friends I will meet?" Even if we meet, the people have changed, can the love remain the same?  ?

    The cold wind is blowing, and the night is getting darker.

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter Eight: Ruthless and Unjust

    After Hu Xiaotian and others settled in the reserved inn, they went out to eat.  In addition to them, there were four or five tables of guests in the inn. They all looked like people from the martial arts world, but they had different weapons and clothing, and they obviously had different backgrounds.

    The waiters served the prepared food and wine without waiting for instructions.  In a short while, the wine and food were served, and the aroma was overflowing, making people salivate.  The red-eared snow fox hiding in Pan Ling'er's arms couldn't hold it any longer. Without waiting for everyone to raise their chopsticks, he jumped onto the table with a squeak, grabbed the brown and tender roast chicken in one mouthful, and wolfed it down with a "click"  got up.  Everyone couldn't help laughing, looking at each other and smiling.

    Pan Ling'er patted it on the forehead with love and anger, and said angrily: "Xiaobai, why are you so unruly! You have taken all the good things, what will others eat!" It turns out that this snow fox is silver-white and very cute.  She had an idea and named it "Xiaobai".  Xiaobai raised his head and rolled his eyes at her, pressed his front paws on the roasted chicken and continued to eat without any guilt.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Ling'er, foxes are born to love eating chicken, so don't worry about it! Just ask the store to bring another plate!"

    Suddenly, he heard a cry of surprise from the next table. A Taoist priest in gray with a fair face and a slim figure looked sideways and said in surprise: "It's the 'Red Flame Spirit Fox'!" He stood up suddenly and saluted from afar: "Dear donors,  Pindao is the master of the Jintai Temple in Zhongnan Mountain. Sorry to bother you! Where did you get this red flame spirit fox?" He is restrained in spirit and detached in his demeanor. There is an antique sword stuck diagonally behind his back.  Long sword.

    Hu Xiaotian hurriedly stood up and returned the greeting: "You're welcome, Taoist Master! I happened to encounter a falcon chasing this little fox on the road. I couldn't bear it, so I rescued it. Unexpectedly, it was very spiritual, but it didn't want to do anything afterwards.  If you leave us, you must go on the road with us. Since the Taoist Master recognizes its origin, how about explaining it to us? "

    Qu Zhixu sighed and said: "You are so lucky! This Red Flame Spirit Fox is the best among foxes. Its hair is fiery red at first, and gradually turns into silvery white when it grows up. It has an extremely sensitive sense of smell and can travel thousands of miles after being tamed.  It has the miraculous ability to track. Moreover, it is an innate Yang thing. Flesh, bones, organs, etc. all have miraculous aphrodisiac effects. It is ten times more powerful than ginseng and deer antlers. It is the best material that our Taoist alchemy school dreams of. You, this spirit  The fox has only two ears that have not changed color. It has lived for at least a hundred years. It can be said to be a rare treasure!" After a pause, he added: "If the donor is willing to give up his love, I am willing to pay a high price to buy it. The price will definitely satisfy you.  ."

    Pan Ling'er said anxiously: "Brother, this Taoist priest wants to use Xiaobai to refine elixirs. You must not sell Xiaobai to him!"

    Hu Xiaotian patted the back of her hand gently and said: "Master Qu, I'm sorry! This spirit fox is deeply loved by my sister. Even if you offer a sky-high price, I won't sell it. Besides, Zhongnan Mountain is thousands of miles away.  There is definitely more than one spirit fox, Taoist priest, why not bother to look for it again?"

    Qu Zhixu sighed and said: "How can it be so easy to meet the Red Flame Spirit Fox? Pindao has lived in Zhongnan Mountain for twenty years and has never had such good luck. Since the donor is unwilling to cede, Pindao naturally cannot  Forcibly. But remember the principle of 'Everyone is not guilty, but he is guilty'. Once this spirit fox is brought to a busy city, someone will inevitably covet it. Please be careful!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Thank you, Taoist Priest, for reminding us. We will be careful."

    Qu Zhixu nodded and sat down, but his eyes still looked at the ignorant Xiaobai from time to time.

    Pan Ling'er frowned slightly and lowered his voice: "Brother, I think that Taoist priest has no intention of giving up. If he fails to buy it, he may use some conspiracy!"

    Hu Xiaotian looked around at everyone around him and said calmly: "It's not easy for anyone to take away Xiaobai, right? Besides, your own ability alone is enough to protect it."

    Pan Ling'er raised her pretty face proudly and smiled eagerly: "That's right! If any idiot approaches Xiao Bai with ill intentions, I will make his life worse than death and his hands will rot!" She mastered the art of poison.  After that, I always wanted to perform well, but I couldn't help but feel depressed because I didn't have the chance.

    At this moment, I suddenly heard a chuckle outside the door, and a soft and melodious female voice said: "Little sister, why are you so cruel? Be careful that you won't be able to get married when you grow up!" The voice fell, and a person with a graceful face in white clothes said  A young man with a crown of jade floated in, his eyes were like stars, which contained a different kind of charm. In an instant, he had glanced around everyone's faces.  I saw that she had a slim figure and a fair complexion. She was obviously a stunning beauty but she was dressed as a man. She exuded an elegant and elegant look, as if the dust and dirt in the world could not be stained on her body.

    Pan Ling'er, however, had no good impression of her and glared at her: "You see clearly, I am not a 'little sister'! Hey, are you a woman or a man? Why do you look neither yin nor yang? Is it the legend?  Shemale?" She resented people treating her as a little girl, so her counterattack was quite fierce and tit-for-tat.

    The expression of the beautiful woman in white froze,His face was frozen, obviously he had never been evaluated like this before, and he didn't know how to react for a while.  Seeing such a handsome beauty deflated, someone in the corner couldn't help laughing loudly, "Hahaha!"

    The face of the beautiful woman in white changed suddenly, she looked back and said coldly: "Murong Qingtian, are you deaf, can't you hear someone laughing at me?"

    It was then that everyone noticed a young man standing obediently behind her, following her like a shadow, like a tame hunting dog.  Murong Qingtian turned his head and glared at the man who was still laughing, and shouted: "Don't laugh! If you don't want to kill unknown rats, please tell me your name!"

    The man's laughter subsided, and the aura that he had deliberately concealed suddenly burst out, like a lion showing its teeth, with a murderous look in his eyes, and said coldly: "Murong Qingtian, why are you so crazy? You are just relying on yourself.  Do you want my name to be flamboyant everywhere? What's the name of 'Murong Bajun', that's bullshit! Sir, I won't change my surname in business, and I won't change my name in office, so does Li Wanjie!"

    "Li Wanjie!" "Oh my God, it's him!" The other gangsters were all unmoved. Those who were close to Li Wanjie quickly moved away with frightened expressions.

    Hu Xiaotian glanced at Li Shan. Li Shan knew what he meant and said in a low voice: "Li Wanjie is one of the top twenty masters on the ** list. He is nicknamed the 'Lone Wolf'. He has always been a loner, his whereabouts are erratic, and he is brave and good."  Fighting, every opponent will be killed in every battle, and almost no one is left alive. Regardless of the black and white factions, there are countless enemies, and he is an extremely difficult person to offend. Murong Qingtian didn't know the heights of the world and called him to fight, but he kicked him on the iron plate!"

    Murong Qingtian was stunned for a moment, worried about his opponent's ruthless style, and couldn't help but hesitate.  The beauty in white said calmly: "Murong Qingtian, you keep saying that you are completely devoted to me, and you will go up to the sword mountain or the sea of ????fire. Do you think you are lying to me? I have been so humiliated today, are you going to be a coward? You are still  Not a man?!¡±

    Murong Qingtian was aroused by her words, his blood surged up, and he shouted: "Xuan'er, look at me killing this person!" He twitched his hands at his waist, showed two short-edged silver hooks, and struck each other with a clang.  Be brave, weave up and down, and rush straight over.  He was afraid of Li Wanjie's tyrannical martial arts, so he had already used a special move. His double hooks intertwined and changed, as fast as lightning, and turned into countless phantoms in the air, making it impossible to see the real landing point of the attack.

    Li Wanjie flicked his wrist, and two bamboo chopsticks shot out like arrows, the second one coming first, and they hit Murong Qingtian's eyes accurately.  Murong Qingtian was horrified, and he stepped aside in a flash of light. He only heard a soft cough, the bamboo chopsticks flew past his cheek, and the strong wind scraped an obvious blood stain on his face.  Li Wanjie said coldly: "Murong kid, use your moves to your advantage. You are no match for me! It was just a warning. If you don't understand, get out of here. Don't blame Master Li for being ruthless!"

    Murong Qingtian is used to being arrogant and arrogant, how can he stand down in front of everyone?  He said angrily: "You are the one who should get out of here!" He stepped forward, leaped into the air, swung his silver hook, and slashed towards Li Wanjie's throat quickly and hard.

    Li Wanjie's eyes flashed fiercely, and he yelled: "Seeking death!" He pulled out the steel knife from behind with his backhand, and slashed at the opponent's silver hook with a roar.

    Hu Xiaotian looked sideways. The beautiful woman in white looked calm, as if the two people fighting had nothing to do with him.  She seemed to have expected the outcome, and didn't care about the situation of the two people's fight. Her eyes flickered, and she suddenly saw Xiaobai lying on the table. Her eyes lit up, as if she had discovered the most beautiful gem in the world, and she shot out blazing  light.  Hu Xiaotian was wary, there was another person coveting the spirit fox!  The beautiful woman in white seemed to be aware of it. She met Hu Xiaotian's gaze, smiled slightly, and swayed her waist gently, making her look indescribably charming and alluring.  Although Hu Xiaotian was as determined as a diamond, he was caught off guard and still felt dazzled. He was almost controlled by her, and he was secretly surprised in his heart. It turned out that she actually possessed a very clever way of seducing people!  At that moment, he looked away without any trace, pretending that nothing happened.

    There were several loud noises and sparks flying.

    Murong Qingtian groaned, staggered backwards after landing, his hands were torn apart, his silver hook was trembling uncontrollably, and a trace of blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth.  Although he is a master among the younger generation, his opponent is a evil demon who has been in the world for many years. The difference between the two is more than one!

    Li Wanjie sneered: "The Murong family has a great reputation, but the family's martial arts is nothing more than that! Murong, if you cut off an arm today, I will spare your life. Otherwise"

    "Bah!" Before the other party could finish speaking, Murong Qingtian spat bitterly and gritted his teeth: "Li Wanjie, what qualifications do you have to insult me, Murong? Even if you can defeat me, it doesn't mean that you can defeat me, Murong.  Other masters of the clan! I would rather die than beg for mercy from you!"

    Li Wanjie nodded and said, "Okay, you have the guts! I'll help you!" He pressed the table with one palm, jumped forward, and with a flash of light, the sword struck straight at Murong Qingtian's vital part of the chest.  Murong Qingtian tried his best to fight back with his double hooks, but with another bang, his double hooks flew out of his hands, and he opened his mouthHe spurted blood wildly and fell to the ground.  Li Wanjie flipped his wrist, moved the blade horizontally, and slashed towards his neck mercilessly.

    At this moment, the figure flashed quickly, and Li Shan appeared out of thin air beside Li Wanjie. He shouted before the person arrived: "Look at the sword!" The sword was sheathed and slashed diagonally. The wind of the sword roared, and its energy was as strong as a mountain.

    Li Wanjie felt a cold and sharp sword energy approaching quickly, and he did not dare to raise his hand. He turned to one side of his body and sharply slashed the sword upward with his backhand.  The figures separated as soon as they came together, but there was no sound of gold and iron clashing.  Li Wanjie stood with his sword in hand, his eyes shining brightly, and he praised: "Little brother, what a great swordsmanship! What is your relationship with this idiot Murong? Why don't you allow me to kill him?"

    Li Shan said neither humble nor arrogantly: "I am Li Shan, a disciple of the Beggar Clan! Murong's relationship with my Beggar Clan is not very close. I have to save Murong's children when they are in trouble. Besides, there are many white Taoist masters gathered in Baoji City. If Senior Li kills Murong Qingtian,  I'm just afraid that it will arouse public anger and form a siege, which will be detrimental to the major events of our seniors."

    Li Wanjie lost his voice and said: "How do you know that I" Suddenly he realized that he had leaked his words, he immediately stopped talking, carefully looked at Li Shan's eyes, and laughed: "Brother Li, you are a talent! You are smart, capable, and have great martial arts.  It seems that the next leader of the Beggar Clan is none other than you!"

    Li Shan secretly exclaimed, Li Wanjie's counterattack was extremely vicious, and his intention was to cause trouble for him.  If this sentence reaches the ears of the Beggar Clan disciples, it will inevitably cause unnecessary speculation and cause a rift between their brothers.  He said sternly: "Senior Li, don't talk nonsense! The internal affairs of our Beggar Clan are not allowed for outsiders to make irresponsible remarks! Senior Li deliberately changed his clothes and blended in with ordinary people. The plot must be extraordinary, right? Could it be that this inn  Could someone be hiding some rare treasure inside?"

    As soon as these words came out, the crowd was in a state of excitement. The people present looked at each other and speculated and discussed in low voices, making a buzzing sound.  Anyone with a little common sense knows that anything that can tempt a lone wolf is anything but extraordinary.  Looking at it, Hu Xiaotian and his gang are the most suspicious.

    Li Wanjie's face changed slightly, he clearly felt a sore spot, and it was useless to talk for so long, so he stamped his feet and went out through the window.  The man raised his left hand in mid-air, and a broken piece of silver shot onto the table and embedded it deeply.

    "Great! It turns out that a hero comes from a young age, and the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead!" Qu Zhixu was the first to applaud.  "Shaoxia Li is not afraid of strong enemies, and scares away the lone wolf with just one word. Who can match this courage and insight? There will be a new star in the martial arts world!" "Exactly!" "Shaoxia Li is a hero enough!" Other Jianghu  People echoed loudly, and flattery flew into the air.

    Li Shan was too lazy to pay attention to these talkative people, and took a few steps forward to seal several of Murong Qingtian's acupuncture points, causing him to temporarily stop vomiting blood. Then he pressed his vest with one hand and used his true energy to heal his injuries.  Murong Qingtian whispered: "Thank you, Brother Li, for saving me!" He took out a green porcelain bottle and swallowed several pills.  In a moment, Murong Qingtian's expression improved greatly. He raised his eyes and looked around, his expression changed drastically. He jumped up and shouted anxiously: "Xuan'er, where are you? Are you angry with me?  ? Come out quickly!" It turned out that the beautiful woman in white had disappeared and quietly disappeared.

    Pan Ling'er sneered and said, "Stop screaming! Your beauty has already gone out and left you alone!"

    Murong Qingtian's eyes were bloodshot and he shouted: "You are talking nonsense, Xuan'er will never abandon me!" He ran out the door and shouted loudly: "Xuan'er, where are you? Xuan'er, Xuan'er" The voice  It gradually faded away, eventually being covered up by the sound of wind.

    Li Shan shook his head and sighed softly, that beautiful woman in white was so ruthless and unjust, she didn't take Murong Qingtian to heart at all. Poor Murong Qingtian didn't know it yet, even if she continued to stalk her, what kind of good ending would she get?

    It is late at night, the north wind is howling, and the inn is quiet. A few lanterns are swinging under the eaves, reflecting a faint afterimage.

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly woke up from his dream and subconsciously held the sword beside his pillow.  The howling wind was mixed with the subtle sound of night travelers breaking through the air, and the other party's target was clearly the guest room where he was resting.  Those who come are not good, and those who are good will not come.  Hu Xiaotian was secretly surprised. Could it be that an enemy had seen through his disguise and attempted to assassinate him in the middle of the night?  Immediately and quietly he rolled out of bed, holding his sword on guard in the darkness.

    Suddenly, there was a muffled bang and the sound of energy clashing on the roof.  But when I heard Song Qian said in a deep voice, "My friend came here with his head covered to spy on me, what is his intention?" He kept his hands on his hands as he spoke, and instantly exchanged several moves with the other party.  When Su Haoran, Nangong Qiu and others heard the strange noise, they flew out of the room and surrounded him from all directions.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, the masked man made a feint and walked away.  Su Haoran happened to block his way and shouted: "Leave me alone!" The iron fist unfolded, like an airtight stone wall, and it also contained extremely powerful killing moves. It was both offensive and defensive, and as powerful as an iron hammer.

    The masked man shouted coldly: "Not necessarily!" The man rushed into the shadow of the fist like a ghost, tapped his toes, and placed an incredible spot on Su Haoran's chest.With the help of his back, he jumped high into the air, glided with the wind, and disappeared into the distant night in a blink of an eye.

    Song Qian was shocked and saw Li Shan jumping onto the roof from the corner of his eye, swallowing back the words that came to his mouth.  He furrowed his brows and thought to himself: How strange that this masked man actually performed the secret secret skill of Baiyun Sect, the "Phantom of the Butterfly Dance" Qinggong!  Could it be that the people of Baiyun Sect are interested in Mr. Hu?  This journey is starting to get more complicated!

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 9: Draw your sword to help

    Early the next morning, just as the sky was getting brighter, everyone was woken up by a burst of noise.  As soon as the innkeeper opened the door, dozens of people swarmed in and almost trampled him to pieces.  Some of those people were holding gilded greeting cards in their hands, and they kept shouting: "Where does Mr. Li live? My master has invited me!" Some of them were wearing gold and silver, and they were very elegant, and they shouted eagerly: "Master Li,  My brother is Xiao Mengchang and Wu Da. Please show me your respect for a while!" Some shouted arrogantly: "Master Li, Mr. Lu wants to compete with you on swordsmanship! If you are a hero, come forward and challenge me!" Some smart people asked clearly.  Li Shan went straight to the room number where he stayed.

    In just one night, the news that Li Shan had single-handedly killed Li Wanjie had spread throughout the city, and both the black and white factions were severely shocked.  That Li Wanjie was a top-notch master in the world, a man of unparalleled strength, but was frustrated by Li Shan's sword. This was definitely news that shocked the world.  Moreover, Li Shan is so young, which makes people who know this even more incredible.  Some people are eager to establish a relationship with him, establish friendship, and recognize him as a brother; some are jealous of his fame at a young age and want to defeat Li Shan and take away his dazzling halo.  So the famous people in the city rushed over and bumped into one place.

    Hu Xiaotian had just finished dressing up when a figure flashed and Li Shan pushed open the door and walked in.  Hu Xiaotian asked curiously: "Brother Li, what are you doing in such a hurry?"

    Li Shan smiled bitterly and said: "Brother Hu, didn't you hear the shouts of the people outside? If I don't get out of the way quickly, I'm afraid I will be trampled to death by them! You must help me!"

    Hu Xiaotian looked out from the crack of the door. In just a blink of an eye, dozens of people rushed outside Li Shan's door and surrounded the door and windows. The shouts of "Master Li! Master Li!" were deafening.  Hu Xiaotian exclaimed: "It seems that being a celebrity is not easy!"

    Li Shan sighed: "Brother Hu, don't say sarcastic words! How can I deal with them on my own? I can't beat them again and again, and I can't scold them. It's such a headache! If they can't find me later, they will definitely search the guest rooms one by one."  Please help me find a way to get out of the inn first, otherwise more and more people will gather and I will be unable to fly."

    A moment later, Hu Xiaotian walked out of the inn with a dozen guards, and Li Shan changed his clothes and mingled among them, unaware of the situation.  Almost all those who came here with admiration had never seen Li Shan's appearance, and no one noticed that he had passed by and was shouting in the courtyard.

    When everyone turned around the corner and saw no one following them, Li Shan breathed a sigh of relief.  Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Brother Li, it is temporarily inconvenient to go back to the inn. I wonder what your plans are today?"

    Li Shan shook his head and said: "I am not familiar with this place, and I have no reason to make old friends. I will let Brother Hu arrange it!"

    Hu Xiaotian clapped his hands and said: "Okay! It's better to choose a day than to hit it. Since God's will is to save people, let's go to worship Emperor Yan together!" He raised his hand and pointed to the southwest, and then said: "Emperor Yan is one of the ancestors of China, also known as Shennong.  His mother Ren Si visited Changyang Mountain and was inspired to give birth to the emperor. She grew up in Jiangshui, so she was named Emperor Yan. Emperor Yan was based on agriculture and taught people to cultivate crops. He founded Rizhong as a city and initiated primitive trade. He tasted all kinds of herbs and mixed medicines to help the world.  The merits last for hundreds of generations. Therefore, he is revered by the people as the God of Agriculture, the God of the Sun, and the God of Medicine. Together with the Yellow Emperor, he is revered as the ancestor of China. Changyang Mountain is located on the outskirts of Baoji City. There is the Yandi Ancestral Hall built on it, and the incense has continued.  More than a thousand years. As descendants of Yan and Huang, we pass by the tombs of our ancestors, how can we not pay our respects?"

    Li Shan suddenly said: "I only know the story of Shen Nong tasting a hundred herbs. It turns out that Shen Nong is Emperor Yan! Haha, Brother Hu is a scholar after all. He knows historical allusions and is a hundred times better than a rough guy like me. Emperor Yan is compassionate to the world and does not care about personal life and death for the sake of the people.  , this kind of person is worthy of Li¡¯s worship!¡±

    So Hu Xiaotian sent people back to fetch the horses, and notified Song Qian to postpone the journey for one day.  Not a moment later, Nangong Qiu, Su Haoran, Pan Linger and others came over with their horses.  Because most of the disciples of the Demon Sect who were traveling with him were from the Jiuyi tribe and Mongolians, and believed in Chi You, the God of War, they were not suitable to worship Emperor Yan, so Hu Xiaotian sent all the guards back.  Now everyone hurriedly used their breakfast and headed straight to the outskirts of the city.

    Although the city is bustling and bustling, outside the city there is ice and snow everywhere, and everything is vast.  Before setting off, everyone had already inquired about the direction of the road, rode their horses slowly, and arrived at the foot of Changyang Mountain half an hour later.

    A sparse and vast pine forest grew at the foot of the mountain, spreading to the hillside, like thousands of warriors in silver armor, silently guarding this mausoleum.  The wind blew, but the trees remained motionless, creating a solemn atmosphere.  To show their respect, everyone got off their saddles and led their horses up on foot.

    Not far into the forest, Li Shan suddenly stopped. He raised his head to distinguish the smell brought by the wind, and said solemnly: "It smells of blood!" The cruel and harsh environment in the desert, and the training of knives and blood, have given him the ability to  He has the vigilance of a beast and can detect any abnormality around him.

    Su Haoran said calmly: "Master Li, I won't offend anyone unless they offend me. As long as it has nothing to do with us, why bother?"Do you care about other people's business?  "

    Li Shan frowned and said: "Brother Su, if you see an injustice on the road, drawing your sword to help is what I do as a chivalrous person! If one of my Beggar Clan disciples is in danger at this moment, how can I turn a blind eye? Brother Hu, where are you from?  Wealth and honor have nothing to do with vendettas in the world, so it's best to protect yourself wisely. It's enough for me to go alone!"

    Hu Xiaotian's mind flashed, and he said decisively: "No! Since we are here together, we must not let you take risks alone. Let's go and have a look! Even if we encounter evil spirits, everyone takes care of each other, what's so scary?!"

    Li Shan laughed and said: "Although Brother Hu is a scholar, he has heroic courage. It is really rare! Don't worry, if there is any danger, I will risk my life to ensure your safety! Let's go!" Get on the horse and go straight.  Run to the left.  Hu Xiaotian didn't say much while waiting, and all started riding to follow.

    Li Shan¡¯s sense of smell is very keen. He followed the smell of blood for more than half a mile and suddenly found traces of a fierce battle in the woods.  I saw a mess of footprints on the snow, stained with blood, more than a dozen big trees cut in half, and several broken weapons all around.  Two other corpses fell to the ground, each with one hand and one foot cut off. Blood was still flowing from the wounds, obviously they had just died.  Li Shan quickly checked the broken parts of the tree trunks and scattered weapons, and said calmly: "The fractures of these trees and weapons are very smooth. It can be seen that the person who did it not only held magic weapons, but also practiced superior internal strength. But he must have suffered  When everyone surrounded them, even though they killed two enemies, they were still forced to break out and flee." Then he examined the two corpses, looked at their accessories and clothes, and suddenly exclaimed: "Hey, they are the Seven Demons of Yinshan Mountain.  The wolf monsters and tree monsters in it!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "The seven demons of Yinshan Mountain? They are not good at first sight."

    Li Shandao: "The Seven Demons of Yinshan Mountain are notorious figures in the world. They are sure to retaliate and are extremely vicious. They are best at hitting more with less and adding insult to injury. The combined attack of these seven people is quite powerful. It is said that they once killed one of the top ten masters.  If we don¡¯t kill the monks and force them to retreat, I didn¡¯t expect that two demons would die here today, which is really satisfying!¡± At this point, I was suddenly shocked. Isn¡¯t it a certain senior Baidao who is the enemy of the seven demons of Yinshan?  Seeing a few lines of footprints on the snow winding away, I hurriedly galloped on.

    Just after chasing him for more than a hundred feet, he found a corpse lying on the snow. The clothes were completely different from those of the Seven Demons of Yinshan Mountain.  Continuing to follow, in addition to the footprints, there were several lines of blood stains, and from time to time, I saw stumps, broken arms, and internal organs, which was simply shocking.  As we approached the edge of the woods, we could faintly hear the sound of gold and iron hitting each other, shouts, and screams.  Everyone looked at each other, grasped their weapons in unison, and became a hundred times more energetic.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A large piece of a tree has collapsed, and several corpses are stuck upside down on the branches. The shape is horrific.  In an open area of ??more than ten feet, two scarred men in black stood back to back, waving the dark swords in their hands, fighting fiercely with seven or eight evil men around them.  The wounds on their bodies were filled with blood, which had already turned the soil under their feet red.  Probably because of excessive blood loss, the speed at which they drew their swords became slower and slower, as if their swords were carrying a thousand kilograms of weight and were at the end of their strength.  A man wielding a short spear spotted a flaw in his swordsmanship and suddenly rushed forward. With a soft pop, the iron spear penetrated the lower abdomen of the man in black on the left.  The man in black stretched out his left hand quickly and firmly grasped the opponent's gun body. He swung the sword with his right hand and cut off the enemy's entire arm at shoulder level.  The gunman screamed and staggered backwards, falling to the ground.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not help but sweat on the palms of the hands when everyone looked at such a tragic scene.  Li Shan shouted loudly: "Stop! You are using the crowd to bully the minority, do you respect the ethics of the world?!" As he spoke, he drew his sword in his hand, jumped into the battle circle, and swept the sword light, but he heard several "dang dang dang" sounds.  The loud noise actually forced several villains to retreat ten feet away.

    This time, the divine soldiers descended from the sky, surprising both sides.  Those villains looked coldly at Li Shan and Hu Xiaotian and others who were standing aside. One of them, a man with a scar on his face and a fierce look, frowned and said: "What do you guys want to do? Are you tired of living and rushing to reincarnate?"  Can't you?" Another man with a cold face said with a cruel smile: "Now that you're here, don't even think about leaving! The man can be killed first, and the girl can wait until the brothers have played with her before killing her!"

    Li Shan's eyebrows stood up, and he suppressed his anger and said: "I'm Li Shan, a disciple of the Beggar Clan! If you want Li Xiang to be killed, just come over and do it! It's not certain who will live and who will die, so don't talk too much!  "

    "Hey, Li Shan!" "He's Li Shan!" Those villains couldn't help but exclaimed. They probably all heard about the fight between Li Shan and Li Wanjie yesterday, so they couldn't help but look at him with admiration and immediately put away their contempt.  They winked at each other, secretly moved their feet, and rearranged their formation.

    At this moment, a sad cry was heard: "Sixth brother, sixth brother!" Everyone turned around and saw that it was the man in black who had been shot in the lower abdomen and collapsed on the ground. He stopped breathing due to the serious injury.  His eyes were wide open, and he still had a brave and unyielding expression until his death.  Another man in black held his body, tears streaming down his face, both painful andHe was angry, and the veins on the back of the hand holding the sword were exposed.

    The man with a cold face said: "Mo Gangfeng, your sixth son has successively killed the tree demon, the road butcher, the black-faced god, and Mazi Wei. It can be said that he has made a lot of money. Why are you crying? Hand over that thing.  , brothers can keep your whole body. Otherwise, you will never be able to return to the Mo family¡¯s ancestral grave!"

    Mo Gangfeng seemed to have heard a big joke, he laughed a few times, and said coldly: "Do you think I will believe what you snake demon said? I have killed so many of you, and you have also killed my brothers. We  There is nothing left to say between us. Unless Mo Mou dies in battle, you will never take away any money or belongings from me!" With a touch of his left hand, he pulled out the long sword from his brother's hand, crossed the two swords, and said in a deep voice:  "Young Master Li, they are all extremely vicious ** characters. You and your friends should leave quickly and leave me alone!"

    Li Shan smiled slightly and said: "The elders of my sect have never taught me how to abandon friends and escape in times of crisis. The Three Heroes of Mo have traveled all over the world and are famous all over the world. It is a blessing for me, this junior, to fight alongside you! These evil demons  If you are strong on the outside but capable on the inside, why should you be afraid?" As he talked and laughed, a heroic spirit that looked down on the world was naturally revealed, making his figure suddenly grow taller.  It turns out that Mo Gangfeng is a famous master of the Mo clan among the five major families. Now that Li Shan knows his identity, it is even more impossible for him to leave.

    Mo Gangfeng nodded and said: "Okay, you are worthy of being a disciple of the Beggar Clan! But you must not underestimate your opponent. This is the snake demon and the bone demon among the seven demons of Yinshan. The one holding the mace is Ke Dagui, the evil tiger of northern Shaanxi, who uses the stick  The one with the scar is the Black Overlord He Chong, the one with the scar is the Black Overlord He Chong, and the one with the furthest hiding is the Ghost Hand Leng Qing! These people are all ruthless people who have killed countless people. Do not be merciful when fighting against each other. Spare them.  They won¡¯t spare you.¡±

    Li Shan secretly took a breath of air. These six people are all overlords of one party and influential figures in the world. When they join forces, their strength is really terrifying!  What exactly is hidden in Mo Gangfeng that has attracted so many experts to covet him?  He raised his sword across his chest and said word by word: "Please rest assured, Sanxia Mo, I will never show mercy when I kill the scum of the world. The more I kill, the more joyful I will be!"

    He Chong and others were furious when they heard this, and shouted in unison: "Young boy, stop bragging and farting here!" Before he finished speaking, the figure flashed, and he suddenly started to kill him.  They were all veterans of the martial arts world and reached a tacit understanding without verbal communication. He Chong and Wujie Tutuo attacked Mo Gangfeng, Ke Dagui stopped Li Shan, and the other three rushed towards Hu Xiaotian and others.

    Su Haoran and others knew that Hu Xiaotian could not use his true energy, so they took the lead to meet the enemy.  Su Haoran used the newly learned Mahamudra magic skill, his palm turned red, and he suddenly hit Ghost Shou Leng Qing's chest.  Leng Qing knew it very well and said in surprise: "The magic power of big mudra!" He quickly used all his strength and raised his palms to intercept.  There was a muffled sound, and the two of them each took three steps back. Su Haoran's face was purple, but Leng Qing's face was blood red.  The two of them shouted loudly at the same time and started fighting again.

    Nangong Qiu is holding Hu Xiaotian's sword "Zhuyue". It blows the hair and breaks the hair. It is extremely sharp. When it is used, it shines with light, and the sword energy cuts through the air with a faint sound.  The snake demon who fought with him was afraid of the sharp edge of the sword and did not dare to get too close. He only wandered outside the sword circle, and the victory was difficult to determine at the moment.

    The bone demon bullied Pan Ling'er, a woman of her class. His fingers were like withered claws and he clawed straight at her plump chest. He said with a lewd smile: "Little beauty, let me pamper you!" The sudden cold lightning was dazzling and cold.  The wind hit his bones, and a sword light hit his palms, coming fast and hard.  The bone demon was horrified, his hands shrank, and his body spun away at the same time, narrowly avoiding the loss of his fingers.  Pan Ling'er held a dagger at an angle and said disdainfully: "Paigu demon, come again!" The bone demon was furious, roared and pounced again. Unexpectedly, his eyes were blurred in mid-air, and a cloud of pink smoke exploded.  .  Unable to hold back, he rushed straight into the smoke and hurriedly held his breath subconsciously. But as soon as his feet landed on the ground, he felt an extremely itchy feeling on his skin, as if there were millions of ants crawling in his blood vessels.  .  The bone demon was frightened and angry. He couldn't help but scratch his face and neck with his hands, and there were bloody marks immediately.  Pan Ling'er smiled proudly and said: "Who asked you to talk so lustfully and nonsense, let you taste the taste of 'Ten Thousand Ants Diamond Heart Powder' first!"

    In another place, Li Shan and Ke Dagui were evenly matched, and the battle was indistinguishable.  Mo Gangfeng was fighting one against two, relying on a pair of sharp swords in his hands to barely hold on. Blood was flowing continuously, and the situation was precarious.  Now a scuffle breaks out, energy surges, and snow flies.

    Hu Xiaotian had a panoramic view of the overall situation and knew that once Mo Gangfeng was defeated and killed, He Chong and Wujie Toutuo would be able to get out and attack others, confirming their advantage in one fell swoop.  On the contrary, if Su Haoran and others are allowed to use their skills first, the opponent will definitely lose.  And the key lies in Pan Linger.  He reminded loudly: "Ling'er, fight quickly, go and help Nangong!"

    Pan Ling'er stuck out his sweet tongue and replied: "I know!" He drew his dagger falsely, and when the bone demon hurriedly dodged, he flicked his left hand, and several gold needles as thin as ox hair were shot out silently, hitting the bone demon's arm.  The bone demon suddenly felt numbness in his shoulders and elbows, his body stiffened, and he fell heavily to the ground

    Pan Ling'er knocked down his opponent after a short trial of his skills. Feeling very happy, he turned around to face the snake demon and pounced towards it. His silver dagger held up several sword flowers, concealing a murderous intention.  The snake demon had just glanced sideways at her poisonous method, and he was already alert. Before the dagger could strike, he hurriedly used his footwork to avoid it.  Pan Ling'er had a handful of golden needles but had no use for them. How could he just give up and yelled: "Monster, if you have the guts, don't run away!" He shouted and chased after her.

    Nangong Qiu took the opportunity and jumped to Su Haoran's side. Leng Buding pierced the clouds with his sword and pierced the flaw in Leng Qing's side. The sword glowed like lightning.  Leng Qingzheng and Su Haoran were in a stalemate and had no time to concentrate on dealing with the others. At this moment, they suddenly felt the sword energy coming, and they retreated in a critical situation.  But when the sword light passed by, a cloud of blood flew up, and a deep bone-deep scar was cut on the upper end of Leng Qing's right arm. The pain made his face distorted and his movements messed up.

    Su Haoran and Nangong Qiu were about to kill Leng Qing on the spot, when they suddenly heard a sharp and pitiful roar from a dozen feet away. The whistle pierced the eardrums like a needle, making people feel dizzy and dizzy.  In an instant, the roar reached their side, and everyone's eyes were blurred. There was a muffled bang, and Pan Ling'er was knocked away by someone's palm. As soon as blood spurted out of his mouth, he fainted and fell to the ground unconscious.

    "Boss! You're finally here!" The snake demon was ecstatic, as if he had grabbed a life-saving straw, and the embarrassment in his hasty escape just now was gone.

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 10: Give it a try

    I saw the person with long hair as pale as snow, a face full of wrinkles, long and thin eyes as cold as knives, fingers withered like chicken feet, a slightly hunched back, wearing a black robe, and exuding a cold aura of death.  It is the leader of the seven demons in Yinshan Mountain - the camel demon.  He kicked the snake demon over and scolded: "It's useless, four people can't do anything together! Get out of the way!" The snake demon reluctantly moved away, not even daring to fart.

    Hu Xiaotian hurried over and picked up Pan Ling'er, but when he saw that her face was as golden as paper and her breathing was weak, she had clearly suffered severe internal injuries. He felt pain and anger in his heart. He quickly pried open her teeth and stuffed the pills he brought with him.  Into her mouth.

    The camel demon said coldly: "Boy, what's the use of trying to save her? You're all going to see King Yama later, so why waste these good medicines?"

    Hu Xiaotian said angrily: "You attacked a little girl from behind and had the nerve to stand here and brag and fart. You are so shameless! You are not worthy of practicing martial arts at all. You have completely tarnished the spirit of martial arts! I have no power to restrain a chicken, even if you kill me  I, do you think your face is very radiant?"

    The camel demon was so embarrassed that he became angry: "You dare to insult me?! Seeking death!" His body swayed, his five claws formed an aquiline hook, and he viciously clasped the vital part of Hu Xiaotian's head.

    "Don't be rude!" Su Haoran and Nangong Qiu shouted in unison, not caring about the result of Leng Qing, they struck out the iron fist sword at the same time, and the cold wind swept towards the camel demon.  Little did he know that the camel demon's move was actually a feint, the purpose was to induce them to take the initiative to attack, so that they could find their weakness. He sneered, his feet suddenly changed positions, and he put a palm print towards Nangong Qiu's lower side.  Nangong Qiu secretly shouted: I've fallen into a trap!  But just now, in desperation, he drew out his sword with all his strength, and there was no time to change his stance and return to defense. In desperation, he fell forward and quickly rolled away after landing on the ground.  But he felt a cold feeling on his back. He had been swept by the wind from the enemy's palm, and the blood in his body was about to freeze.

    The camel demon chuckled and said, "Don't you feel the taste of the 'Seven Evil Wind Palms'?" He kept using his palms as he spoke, hitting Su Haoran head and face. The evil wind overflowed, carrying a faint stench of rotting corpses.  Desire to vomit.  His Seven Evil Palms of Yin Feng were trained with ninety-nine corpses. The power of the palms is cold and vicious. Once it hits the human body, in severe cases, the corpse poison can attack the opponent's heart and kill him. In mild cases, it can also cause the opponent to lose his fighting power.  Its slaughter.

    Seeing the viciousness of his palm technique, Su Haoran immediately stepped back and turned his fists into palms, forming the Vajra Seal and then into the Lion Seal. The palms of his palms spurted out a breath of flames and counterattacked.

    The camel demon was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said, "It's not easy for you to actually understand the secret knowledge of Tantra! However, Tantra emphasizes the combination of body, speech, and mind. You have only learned a little bit, and you don't even know the incantations of Tantra."  , Why are you fighting with me?!" I saw four palms touching each other, the cold wind and the hot air colliding, and white mist suddenly formed.  As if his hand was bitten by a poisonous snake, Su Haoran retreated seven feet away. His face turned from green to red, then from red to white, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    In the blink of an eye, the camel demon injured three people in a row, and the situation took a turn for the worse.

    Li Shan knew that the situation was not good and he had to risk everything, otherwise no one would be able to leave this place today.  But Ke Dagui had copper skin and iron bones, and the mace was airtight when deployed. Every blow was extremely powerful. Even if he had a sword in his hand, it would be difficult for him to gain the upper hand.  The only solution now is to move the troops in danger.  Seeing the opponent's iron rod sweeping towards him, the sword was vertical and sparks flew everywhere.  Just as Ke Dagui was about to withdraw his mace, Li Shan let go of his fingers and dropped his sword. With a loud shout, he pushed it out with both palms, and the turbulent palm wind hit the enemy's chest.  Ke Dagui couldn't help but be stunned. He couldn't understand why the opponent wanted to use short strikes to attack long ones instead of abandoning the sword?  Just after hesitating for a moment, Li Shan pointed his toes and kicked the knife's handle.  The sword whined and brought up a gust of wind, like an arrow from the string, shooting at the opponent's lower abdominal dantian with lightning speed.

    The distance between the two sides was too close, and Ke Dagui was not wary of Li Shan's ingenious killing move. He was so frightened that he twisted his waist to dodge.  But there was a flash of cold light, blood splattered, and the sword had been thrust into his stomach.  Li Shan stepped into the middle door, reached out and grasped the handle of the knife, and wanted to cut his opponent in half.  Ke Dagui shouted angrily, grabbed Li Shan's arm firmly with his left hand, leaned over and hit his forehead with a headbutt.

    Li Shan was hit with a bloody head by his opponent and his eardrums were buzzing, but he was determined and did not panic at all.  With a wave of his left palm, he hit Ke Dagui's left wrist joint. When his opponent was in pain and let go, he pulled out the sword in his right hand. Ke Dagui screamed and staggered back. Blood spurted out from the wound in his lower abdomen, and several pieces of broken intestines flowed out.  .  Ke Dagui looked down at the huge wound on his lower abdomen. He was frightened and anxious. He hurriedly tried to stuff his intestines back in, but his soles immediately softened and he fell suddenly. His limbs were twitching uncontrollably.

    At this moment, "Ah!" a scream suddenly sounded.  Li Shan raised his hand to wipe the blood on his face, and looked around, just in time to see Mo Gangfeng hit in the chest by Wujie Toutuo with a stick, flying ten feet away, and fell to the ground motionless.  Li Shan's heart immediately sank into the bottomless abyss. At this moment, he was the only one with intact fighting power.How can you withstand an enemy like a wolf and a tiger?

    I saw the unprotected tutu rushing to Mo Gangfeng's side like a shadow, groping in his arms, and in a blink of an eye, he took out a rectangular iron box. He couldn't help laughing wildly and said: "The thing finally fell into the hands of Lord Buddha.  Yeah, haha¡ª¡ª" The laughter didn't stop, He Chong punched hard with both fists, hitting the big hole in his vest.  Wujie Tutuo was so proud that he failed to take precautions. He Chong's internal force shattered his internal organs and heart vessels on the spot. He spurted out blood and died. The iron box fell from his hands and rolled onto the snow.

    He Chong sneered and said, "Idiot, don't you know that when a mantis stalks a cicada, the oriole is behind it?!" As he spoke, he bent down to pick up the iron box. Suddenly, a sword light dazzled his eyes. Mo Gangfeng, who was lying on the ground, suddenly jumped up and raised his arms.  The sword was like a dragon coming out of the sea, stabbing his vitals quickly.  He Chong was shocked, Mo Gangfeng actually tried to cheat his death!  He hurriedly jumped back, and suddenly felt a chill in his heart. The sharp sword thrown by Mo Gangfeng pierced his heart.  He looked down at the long sword stuck in his chest, his eyes widened, his throat rattled, and he fell on his back unwillingly.

    Mo Gangfeng used his last breath of energy to kill He Chong with his flying sword. At this moment, he could no longer hold on and fell down, with blood pouring out of the corner of his mouth.  "Mo Sanxia!" Li Shan rushed to his side, pressed his vest with one hand, and continuously sent Qi to him.

    Mo Gangfeng struggled to say: "Brother Li, my heart has been broken and I have no way to save myself. Don't waste your energy! Anyway, I have made enough money and my death will not be unjust." He swallowed hard and pointed.  Holding the iron box and saying: "Please hand over that iron box and this pair of swords to me, bigbrother, the secret isin!" Unable to catch it in one breath, he straightened up  , straightened his legs, slowly closed his eyes, and his soul flew into the sky.

    Li Shan felt pity in his heart and said silently: "Don't worry, I will definitely deliver your relics to the Mo family." From the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of a figure. It turned out to be the camel demon leaping up and reaching out to grab the things on the ground.  Iron box.  Li Shan shouted: "Stop!" The sword came out like wind and slashed at the camel demon's arm.  Hearing the sharp wind of the sword, Tuo Yao'er knew that his opponent was using a precious sword. He ducked angrily and retracted his palm, and said with a cruel smile: "Boy, you dare to interfere with Master Tuo's affairs. Are you tired of living? I just want to think about it today.  Once you get the iron box, don¡¯t force me to go on a killing spree!¡±

    Li Shan took a deep breath, raised the knife across his chest, and said proudly: "This is the relic entrusted to me by Mo Sanxia. Unless I die, no one else will be allowed to get their hands on it!"

    The camel demon said in a cold voice: "The mantis is blocking the car with his arms, you are overestimating your own capabilities!" As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly swung forward to bully him, drew a strange arc with his palms, and swatted at him one after the other.  Before the palm arrives, the putrid smell suffocates people to the point of collapse.

    Li Shan did not dodge, shouted "Broken!", and went straight forward with his sword, passing through the gap between the opponent's palms like lightning, and stabbed the camel demon's chest fiercely, adopting a lose-lose tactic.  Even if he was injured by the camel demon's Seven Evil Palms, the camel demon would not be able to escape the sword piercing his chest and would definitely die.

    The camel demon was startled by his desperate sword skills and shouted angrily: "Damn it, are you crazy?!" He turned sharply to avoid the sharp edge of his opponent.

    What Li Shan wanted was this effect. He roared angrily, raised and lowered his sword, opened and closed it, as if he was desperately killing on the battlefield. Each sword was full of courage and courage, and combined the strong and domineering characteristics of his sword skills.  Fully brought out.  In an instant, the sword energy came and went freely, and those who stood in his way were invincible.  The camel demon was taken advantage of by his opponent, and he did not have the fierceness of Li Shan to fight for his life. He only exerted 60-70% of his tenth strength, and was actually trapped by the sword energy.  Seeing that something was wrong, the snake demon shouted: "Boss, let me help you!" He jumped into the battle group, flicked the soft snake bone whip, and hit Li Shan's back.

    Hu Xiaotian looked secretly anxious. Li Shan was currently supported by a strong spirit of courage. Once he passed ten moves, when his momentum weakened, he would definitely not be the opponent of the camel demon and others.  And the outcome of defeat is unpredictable.  His thoughts suddenly moved, and when everyone in the battle had no time to pay attention to him, he quietly moved over and picked up the iron box.  The iron box contained some unknown foreign object. It was quite heavy, and an inexplicable chill went straight into my heart.  Hu Xiaotian quickly stuffed the iron box into his arms, and suddenly heard Nangong Qiu exclaim: "Master, be careful!" Before he finished speaking, a cold palm silently touched his vest.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s thought of lightning is Leng Qing¡¯s ghost hand!  With a muffled grunt, he involuntarily flew several feet away and fell right next to his mount.  Leng Qing didn't know that the vital points all over his body were filled with unparalleled vitality. During the sneak attack, he only used 30% of his power, thinking it was enough to kill the rich young man.  It hurts.  Leng Qing couldn't help being surprised and sneered: "I can't tell you have a strong physique!" He followed up with another palm and slapped it down hard.

    Su Haoran shouted: "Wait a minute, your opponent is me!" He used his remaining strength to block Leng Qing with his fist.  Although both of them were seriously injured, the second time they fought was even more dangerous than before.

    Hu Xiaotian endured the pain and got on his horse, shouting loudly: "That demon, the iron box is in my hand, see you later.""The driver urged his horse and flew away like an arrow.

    During the fierce battle between the camel demon and the snake demon, the iron box was taken away by others without warning, and he was so angry that he almost vomited blood.  Seeing Hu Xiaotian galloping away, the camel demon was so furious that he thrust out two palms to force Li Shan back. He screamed, "Old Qi, stop him first, and I'll chase him!" He jumped up and chased him without hesitation.  passed.

    Hu Xiaotian galloped ten feet away on horseback. Looking back, he saw the camel demon chasing after him like dead leaves flying in the air, without even touching the ground. His eyes were spitting fire, as if he wanted to choose someone to devour. Obviously, the items in the iron box were precious.  Very, he is determined to win.  Hu Xiaotian felt reassured that since the camel demon with the most powerful martial arts came to chase him, the remaining snake demon and Leng Qing were no longer enough to threaten Li Shan and Su Haoran, and his companions were safe for the time being.  If they didn't use this trick to lure the camel demon away, none of them would be able to escape death.  But in this way, Hu Xiaotian personally put himself into the most dangerous situation. Once the angry camel demon caught up with him, he was afraid that he would be cramped, skinned, and chopped into meat paste.

    Hu Xiaotian stood astride a horse that was one of a thousand. It was whipped several times by its owner, and it ran wildly, leaving the camel demon far behind in an instant.  But the horse's sprinting ability is limited after all. After half a mile of sprinting, the speed gradually slowed down.  As soon as Hu Xiaotian looked back, the haunting camel demon quickly chased after him again, shortening the distance between the two.  Hu Xiaotian knew that he was drinking doves to quench his thirst, but he still had no choice but to continue whipping the horse, not daring to give the horse a chance to rest.

    " One chase and one escape, they were all running at full speed on the snow, and they quickly ran for more than ten miles.  At this time, undulating hills began to appear ahead, and the road was rugged. The horse was greatly affected when running, and it could no longer go faster.

    The camel demon randomly picked up a few stones, and when he was seven to eight feet away from Hu Xiaotian, he threw them out with a flick of his wrist.  Two of the stones hit the horse's hind legs, like an iron rod hitting hard, breaking one of the horse's hind legs immediately.  The horse screamed, lost its balance, and fell to the ground.

    Hu Xiaotian was well prepared. When his mount fell, he rolled forward to reduce the force needed to prevent the horse from falling.  Just as he jumped up from the ground, the camel demon was already flying above his head and sneered: "Even if you are Sun Wukong, you can't escape from the palm of my hands!" It pointed like a dagger and stabbed his eyes viciously.  Hu Xiaotian suddenly raised his left hand and threw the handful of mud and sand he had secretly grabbed when he landed on the camel demon.

    The camel demon did not expect that this young man would resist, and he was so agile and concealed that it was hard to guard against him.  He quickly turned his head and closed his eyes, waving his palms to block it.  At this moment, there was a sudden sound of chirping wind, and a key point on his side was stabbed hard, causing him to gasp in pain and half of his body was numb.  The camel demon opened his eyes and saw Hu Xiaotian holding a wooden sword and exiting ten feet away, with a calm and stern face.  He was both funny and angry, and said harshly: "You bastard, are you going to fight me with a wooden sword? Did you take the wrong medicine? Haha!"

    Hu Xiaotian waited for his laughter to subside, and then he said one word after another: "If I had a steel sword in my hand, you would be dead by now!" He struck his opponent's vital part with a surprise sword attack, but unfortunately it could not break the camel demon's protection.  He was so angry that he couldn't kill him, and he couldn't help but secretly regret, why didn't he carry the sword with him?  If you had the sword in your hand, you would be safe now.

    The camel demon's face turned green. Thinking of the danger of the sword just now, cold sweat broke out on his back. He had never seen any big winds and waves, but he almost capsized in the gutter!  Fortunately, there was no third person present, otherwise if this kind of scandal spread, the reputation would be really tarnished.  He said coldly: "What a pity, who told you to hold a wooden sword! Hehe, you missed the best opportunity to kill me. Do you think I will give you a chance? Hand over the thing quickly, I will let you go later.  You die quickly!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Anyway, you are going to die, so why should I listen to you? If you want, just do it yourself, I won't take the initiative to offer it to you!"

    The camel demon gritted his teeth and said, "Aren't you going to drink a fine drink if you don't want to drink a toast?" Suddenly, he felt a chill coming towards him, and he couldn't help but shudder.  Hu Xiaotian was seen holding the sword formula in his hand, raising his sword and looking straight at his eyes, concentrating as one, exuding an aura of looking down on the world, as if he was a master of swordsmanship of a generation.  The camel demon had a sudden thought. Could it be that the other party deliberately concealed his strength and pretended to be a pig to eat the tiger?  If he hadn't studied swordsmanship very deeply, he would never have been able to achieve this invulnerable posture of combining swords with each other.  But if you want to break your head, no swordsman is so young!  He sneered and said: "You couldn't kill me just now. Who do you want to scare by putting on this posture now?!" After saying that, he took out both palms and used the move "Angry Ghost Soul Refining", turning into a nine-layered palm shadow.  , covering Hu Xiaotian¡¯s upper plate.  To be on the safe side, he used all nine of his powers when he made the move. The wind was howling and the pressure was like a mountain.

    Hu Xiaotian faced such a powerful enemy with his sword alone. He could neither escape nor have any support, and the strength was very different. He basically had no chance of winning and was dead.  In such a desperate situation, he forced himself to put aside all thoughts of life and death, and slowed his breathing to the deepest level. All his energy and energy were concentrated on the wooden sword in his hand, and he felt the texture, shape, and texture of the wooden sword with his heart.  Texture and sword bodyUnder pressure, I decided to give it a try.  Between heaven and earth, it seemed that only he and the wooden sword were breathing together, beating with the same frequency.  A strange feeling instantly filled his whole body. The wooden sword was an extension of his arm, a part of his body, and the blood was intertwined and inseparable.

    The wind from his palm roared, and Hu Xiaotian stared coldly at his opponent's figure. The wooden sword suddenly straightened out and stabbed into the void in front of him.

    The camel demon saw his opponent's wooden sword move, and an irresistible sword energy struck him from the air. The sharp edge of the wooden sword actually exceeded the common sense of speed and was incredibly fast.  He had no time to stop him and turned his head instinctively. There was a sharp pain in his left eye, which had been penetrated by the wooden sword.  The camel demon howled fiercely, moved his arms, and "clicked" the wooden sword into several pieces. Only the sharp part more than an inch long was inserted into the left eye socket. Blood was flowing like a stream, and he looked as ferocious as a ghost.  He managed to open his right eye, the green light flashed, and he gnashed his teeth and roared: "You bastard, how dare you hurt Mr. Tuo's eyes?! I will eat your heart, drink your blood, and chop you into pieces."  The bones will be boiled into soup, and you will die without a chance to die!" He screamed and rushed over with his teeth and claws bared, furious and furious.

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 11: The Changeable Witch

    Hu Xiaotian originally wanted to pierce the key point between the camel demon's eyebrows with his sword, but his opponent reacted so quickly and avoided the vital point the moment the sword reached in front of him, only injuring one eye.  Hu Xiaotian secretly complained that he had not fully understood the essence of wielding a sword with God. The sword just now had exhausted his energy, and it would be difficult to use the same powerful sword technique in a short period of time.  And at this moment, there was only a foot-long broken sword left in his hand. Facing the almost crazy attack of the camel demon, the sky and the earth were unable to respond, so he had to bite the bullet and stab with the sword.  In his heart, it is better to die in battle with dignity than to sit idle and die.

    Before the wooden sword stabbed the camel demon, it was completely destroyed by the opponent's palm, turning into powder and quickly flying away.  boom!  The Camel Demon's Seven Evil Palms of Yin Feng hit Hu Xiaotian mercilessly, knocking him several feet away and plunging him into a snowdrift.

    The camel demon laughed ferociously: "You bastard, aren't you dead now? This is what will happen to me for provoking the camel master!" The laughter suddenly stopped, and Hu Xiaotian, who was buried in the snow, struggled to raise his head.  , the corner of his mouth moved, blood gushed out uncontrollably, and he said with a labored smile: "You are wrong, my life is so hard that even the Lord of Hell refuses to accept it!" As he spoke, he slowly sat up straight, with a determined look on his face.  There was no fear in his eyes.

    The camel demon was frightened, angry, and a little frightened. What kind of background did this kid have? He could actually take over his Seven Evil Palm without dying?  He is well aware of the power of his palm technique. Even if he is the first-class master in the world, once he is palmed, his blood and heart will be eroded by corpse poison. He will either die from the poison, or be forced to use his power to drive away the poison. He will never be like Hu Xiaotian  So safe and sound.  Could it be that the Seven Evil Palms have failed?  Absolutely impossible!  Recalling the huge shock force when I hit the opponent just now, as well as the miraculous and traceless alien sword, I felt cold in my heart, and I couldn't help but sweat on my palms. I asked carefully: "What's your last name? He Zang  What does Dragon Valley have to do with it?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian's heart moved, and he said proudly: "Since you have guessed that I was born in the Hidden Dragon Valley, do you still dare to take action? If my meridians were not injured and it was difficult to use my true energy, how could your messy palm techniques hurt me? Humph,  You dare to go against my Hidden Dragon Valley, you are very courageous!" In fact, he had never heard of "Hidden Dragon Valley", but he noticed that the camel demon's expression was different, and he was obviously very afraid of this "Hidden Dragon Valley", so he simply obeyed  If you continue to play according to the other party's words, you may be able to deceive the camel demon.

    The camel demon didn¡¯t know that Hu Xiaotian was invulnerable to all poisons, and mistakenly thought that he was a disciple of Hidden Dragon Valley and had practiced internal skills to restrain his seven evil palms.  After hesitating for a while, he gritted his teeth and said: "If I knew your identity in advance, I would definitely not conflict with you. But the matter has come to this, it is difficult to get off the tiger, so I have to kill you to silence you!"

    Hu Xiaotian was startled and shouted: "Wait a minute! Aren't you afraid that my fellow sect general will come to settle a score with you?"

    The camel demon sneered: "So what if I'm afraid? That's a matter of the future, I can't care about that much anymore!" He stamped his feet, jumped up to Hu Xiaotian's side, and poked his temple with his finger.

    At this moment, a colorful brocade belt flew across the sky, wrapped around the camel demon's arm like a snake, and pulled him hard, dragging him three feet away.  The camel demon was caught off guard and shouted angrily: "Who teased your grandfather?!"

    Hu Xiaotian unexpectedly picked up a life. He couldn't help but secretly said that he was lucky. He looked along the brocade belt and saw a beautiful girl in silver standing in the snow. Her complexion was like jade and her face was radiant, like a fairy who could not eat the fireworks of the world.  She raised her slender hands gently, put the brocade belt back into her sleeves, glanced at the camel demon with a look of anger and resentment, and said with a smile: "What are you trying to do with such ferocity? The slaves are timid and can't stand being scared!"

    The camel demon was swept away by her eyes, and his bones suddenly softened by half, and he even forgot about the pain in his eyes.  Fortunately, he had been through the storm for a long time, and he suddenly remembered the scene where his hands were tied with a brocade belt, and his heart became cold, and he said sternly: "You witch, you actually used **** to deal with me, I will not be fooled by you."  ! Why did you stop me from killing someone? Is this pretty boy your lover? "

    Hu Xiaotian secretly wondered, wasn¡¯t this the girl who disguised herself as a man last night?  Why is she here?  There is no friendship or connection between the two of them, so why should she save herself?  The girl was only wearing single clothes, and her exquisite and convex curves were clearly visible, and she didn't care at all about the biting cold wind.  And behind her, not even a trace could be seen. Could it be that she had reached the stage where she could walk without leaving a trace in the snow?  !

    The girl in silver said: "I don't have a problem with people saying that I am a demon girl, but if you demean the word 'demon' even for the camel demon, it will make people confused!" The conversation changed and she pointed at Hu Xiaotian and said: "You  You guessed wrong, he is not my lover! The reason why I stopped you is because I want to kill him with my own hands!" Her expression changed very quickly. One moment she was pure and refined, the other moment she was flirtatious, and the next moment she was as cold as ice, like a beautiful girl with a hundred faces.  It exudes a unique and mysterious charm that is a mixture of various temperaments, making people unable to help but indulge in it.

    The camel demon was stunned for a moment, then he chuckled and said: "The needle behind the wasp's tail is the most poisonous to a woman's heart! Boy, you must have played tricks on others before, and today your old lover is here to settle a score with you."?!  It just so happens that you want people and I want things, so everyone can just pat their butts and leave.  "Although he was blind in one eye, he could still see the depth of the opponent's skills. After weighing it again and again, he had to give in and temporarily suppress the idea of ??revenge against Hu Xiaotian.

    The girl in silver shook her head and giggled: "You are wrong again! I want people and things, so you can just do it yourself."

    The camel demon was furious and said coldly: "Why? Don't go too far and bully others!"

    The girl in silver gently lifted her skirt, revealing a pair of gold-plated octagonal copper bells hanging on her waist. The bells were engraved with exquisite and complicated patterns, but if you look closely, you can see the images of countless ghosts struggling and crying.  A sharp light flashed in his eyes, and he said slowly: "Nothing else, just these pair of 'Three Realms Soul-Calling Bells'!"

    The camel demon was shocked and lost his voice: "How come you have the Three Realms Soul-Calling Bell?! You, who are you?"

    The girl in silver smiled and said, "Don't you believe it's real? Do you want to give it a try?" She grabbed the pair of golden bells in her hands and was about to shake them.

    The camel demon was frightened, covering his ears with both hands, and screamed: "Don't face me!" While screaming, he jumped backwards, like a rabbit hit by an arrow, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    The girl in silver curled her lips and sneered: "Coward!" She moved lightly and came to Hu Xiaotian in an instant, looking down at him. She suddenly smiled and said softly: "Master Hu, I saved you.  How can you thank me for a life?"

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned and said in surprise: "Aren't you going to kill me? Have you changed your mind now?"

    The girl in silver knelt down, leaned lightly on his shoulder, and said leisurely: "I was trying to scare the camel demon, how could you believe it? Could it be that in your mind, Xuan'er is such a cold-blooded and ruthless person?"  Huh?" The more he spoke, the more resentful his voice became, as if he was about to sob.

    Hu Xiaotian never dreamed that she would take the initiative to get close to him. Smelling the elegant and sweet fragrance on her body and looking at the white and smooth back of her neck, he couldn't help but feel distraught.  He said softly: "Hu Mou said something indiscriminately, but he didn't mean to offend the girl. I ask her to forgive you. Besides, you are my savior. Hu Mou will surely repay you with a spring of water! Hu Mou is so bold. May I ask what the girl's name is?"

    The girl in silver said softly: "My surname is Li and my name is Xuan'er. Mr. Hu, do you believe in love at first sight? When I first saw you, I couldn't help but fall in love with you. If I confess my shamelessly, will you look down on me?  ?" As he spoke, he snuggled his upper body into Hu Xiaotian's arms, twisting his waist a few times intentionally or unintentionally.

    Hu Xiaotian listened to her tender talk and felt her smooth and soft breasts rubbing against her chest. Somehow, a stream of heat rushed straight to her pubic area. He couldn't help but hold her round shoulders and said: "No, I will definitely  I won¡¯t look down on you!¡±

    Li Xuan'er hid his face in Hu Xiaotian's arms, smiled proudly, and was about to speak when he suddenly heard a rough voice singing: "The gentle village is a hero's tomb, and the word "sex" has a knife on the head, a knife!" The two of them shouted.  Shocked, he left in a hurry.  Li Xuan'er twisted his waist and stood up, coldly looked at the big man walking straight from a few feet away, frowned and said: "Li Wanjie, what do you want to do without invitation?"

    Li Wanjie untied the sheepskin wine bag from his waist, pulled out the cork and took a couple of sips. He said calmly, "Little witch, it's none of my business if you trick someone and I'm too lazy to interfere. But it's on this kid."  , you want to get it without any effort, but it¡¯s different. Although you are young, your charm skills are even better than Ye Pianpian, you are really better than others! "

    Cold sweat broke out on Hu Xiaotian's spine. It turned out that he had been confused by this girl just now, and he almost lost control and fell into a situation that was beyond redemption.  If Li Wanjie hadn't spoken out in time, he would have fallen into the trap!  He immediately realized that it was because of his internal injuries that he felt restless and dry, unable to keep his mind calm, and unknowingly being invaded by other people's charm skills.  He hurriedly took out the elixir and drank it, folded his hands in front of his abdomen, made a secret lotus mudra, and silently recited the Heart Sutra.  After a while, I felt refreshed and my mind felt empty.

    Li Xuan'er said in surprise: "Do you recognize my master?"

    Li Wanjie's expression dimmed, he drank a few more sips of strong wine, and sighed: "Your master is the most beautiful in the world, who in the world doesn't know about it? I went to the Western Regions with her more than ten years ago, and I am very familiar with her scheming methods.  I¡¯m very impressed and admire you very much! Considering that you are a disciple of an old friend, I won¡¯t embarrass you, just go away!¡±

    Li Xuan'er raised his eyebrows and said, "Will I just leave if you tell me to leave?" He lightly touched the pair of golden bells on his waist with his palms and said proudly: "I have the Three Realms Soul-Calling Bell in my hand, even if it is ranked among the top ten**  Even if a master comes in person, he may not be able to escape unscathed, let alone a lone wolf like you? I advise you to leave on your own. If my soul is taken away by me and you become a walking zombie idiot, it will be too late for you to regret it!"

    Li Wanjie laughed and said: "These Three Realms Soul-Calling Bells belong to the four major gates of Baiyun Sect.One of the treasures, Ning Wufan is actually willing to give it to you for safekeeping. It seems that you have extraordinary talent. No wonder you sound so arrogant!  But as far as I know, only when one's skill reaches the level of proficiency can the power of the Soul-Calling Bell be fully unleashed.  Moreover, the person who wields this bell must first collect and refine the souls of one hundred and eight living people.  The deeper and purer the inner strength of the person whose soul is being refined, the more powerful the soul-calling bell will be.  The soul-summoning bell in your hand is still golden. I guess there won't be more than forty people collecting it for refining, right?  If it turns dark black and can absorb the souls of the three realms, then I won't dare to resist it head-on. But now you can only use 30% of its power, how can you do anything to me?  "

    Li Xuan'er bit his lower lip, his face gradually turned pale, and said: "How did you know the top secret of the Soul Summoning Bell? Did my master tell you?" He was shocked in his heart. What the other party said was absolutely true. He clearly knew the Soul Summoning Bell.  He knew the secrets and working principles very well, but he didn't know much about Li Wanjie's origins or the depth of his skills.  Even though the two sides haven't really taken action yet, she is already at a disadvantage.

    Li Wanjie shook his head and said: "Of course not! Ye Pianpian has never used the soul-calling bell. I'm afraid she doesn't even know these secrets. How could she leak them to outsiders? As for how I know, don't ask anymore. Anyway, I  It¡¯s impossible to say.¡±

    Li Xuan'er sneered: "You don't say so? I don't care about it!" Suddenly he looked sideways at Hu Xiaotian, and said with a smile: "Master Hu, you are seriously injured, can you come with me to heal your wounds?"

    Hu Xiaotian was reciting Buddhist scriptures secretly at this moment, his heart was like a diamond and it was hard to shake, how could he be fooled by her charming skills again?  He shook his head and said: "Thank you Miss Li for your kindness. I can heal Hu's injury myself, so I don't have to bother others. If we are destined to do so in the future, we can talk freely."

    Li Xuan'er couldn't help being shocked when he saw that Hu Xiaotian suddenly seemed to be a different person, with a calm expression and Buddha's light looming in his eyes.  She had successfully won Hu Xiaotian's favor just now. She wanted to completely control his mind in one go, but she didn't know that the other party strictly guarded his mind and was not moved by her "Secret Technique of Butterfly Dance to Confuse the Mind"!  Anger and resentment mixed in his heart, and he knew that the first step of his plan had failed. His fingertips suddenly moved, and the golden bell jumped into his palm. They struck each other at the same time, and Luck shouted: "Hu Xiaotian!"

    Hu Xiaotian only heard a loud earthquake, his ears were ringing, and his mind was confused for a moment, as if thousands of ghosts were coming one after another, crying and laughing in his ears, pulling his body hard, and moving towards an unknown figure in the distance.  Rush into the black hole at the bottom.  In the dark, someone was calling his name "Hu Xiaotian" loudly. The voice contained both supreme majesty and a bit of hypnotic magic power, which made him unable to think of resistance.  Hu Xiaotian was drowsy and was about to open his mouth to agree, when four streams of heat suddenly surged through his body and rushed straight to his brain, suddenly meeting together.  The cries and howls of those ghosts immediately disappeared from my ears, and the strange feeling of drowsiness flew away at the same time. As soon as I regained consciousness, I quickly looked away and said sternly: "Miss Li's sudden poisonous attack on Hu, what's the difference between that and the camel demon?"

    Li Xuan'er originally wanted to use the Three Realms Soul-Calling Bell to plot against Hu Xiaotian and completely erase his soul, but he failed again just as he was about to succeed!  This guy obviously has no inner strength to protect himself, and he is not a world-famous hero. Why can he resist his own soul-calling charm?  What an unreasonable monster!  This soul-calling secret technique uses the power of the soul. Once the spell fails, there will be a backlash.  Li Xuan'er never thought that his tried and tested special move would fail, and he was defenseless. At this moment, he felt like he was punched in the chest, and a mouthful of green blood spurted out, and his face was like gold paper.  She bit her silver teeth, and the two bells suddenly came out and hit the Baihui point on Hu Xiaotian's head hard. She no longer dared to use the secret method of summoning souls.

    Li Wanjie originally didn't care about Hu Xiaosheng's death. His purpose was very simple, which was to seize the iron box. No one else cared about him at all, so he didn't stop Li Xuan'er just now.  Unexpectedly, Hu Xiaotian, who seemed to be at the mercy of others, was not afraid of the magic of the soul-calling bell and remained conscious. Instead, Li Xuan'er vomited blood and was injured.  This unexpected ending made him feel excited, and he laughed and said, "I'm here to test the power of the evil sect's secret treasure!" As he spoke, the sword was like a thunderbolt, slashing through the air and unstoppably hitting Li Xuan'er's shoulder and back.

    Li Wanjie's sword energy surged rapidly and fiercely, and Li Xuan'er was the first to bear the brunt. How dare he not take this sword that split mountains and rocks?  The silhouette of the figure flashed, stepping on the five elements, and suddenly moved to the blind spot of the sword. He smiled sweetly and said: "Brother Li is so cruel!" The two bells came out at the same time, hitting the weak spot under the opponent's side.  There is a silver chain on the end of each of these pair of golden bells, which can attack targets one foot away. Especially when they fly, the bells vibrate and symphony, interweaving into a strange melody, which is touching.  People with weak willpower or insufficient skills will gradually lose their minds and become confused as long as they are confused by the ringtone. In severe cases, they may even kill each other and appear crazy.

    Of course, Li Wanjie knew how powerful the soul-calling bell was, and he kept laughing loudly. His laughter was so high that it reached into the clouds, implying a profound internal energy, which he used to fight against the all-pervasive ringing sound.  The steel sword flew up and down, and waves of swords surged in front of him. They were full of attack moves. He wanted to fight quickly and determine the winner as soon as possible.  To be honest, even with his ability, this evil sectThe four great artifacts are still something to be afraid of.

    For a moment, laughter and bells intertwined, and the blade collided with the golden bell.  The two figures were jumping up and down, leaping and jumping, and the fight was dizzying.

    After all, Li Xuan'er was injured first. After taking out more than ten moves, he felt a dull pain in his chest and couldn't help but retreat under the fierce and fierce attack of the opponent.  Qingzhi knows that it is difficult to succeed today. If the battle continues and the injury occurs, it will be difficult to escape.  She immediately jumped out of the battle circle and shouted: "Stop!" She said in a hateful voice: "Li, you are famous for being cold-blooded and ruthless. You will not save his life, so why did you want to save his life?"

    Li Wanjie said calmly: "I'm happy! Can you care?"

    Li Xuan'er said angrily: "You¡ª¡ª!" He glared at Hu Xiaotian unwillingly, and said slowly: "Mr. Hu, you can escape on the first day of the new year but not on the fifteenth. I will come back to find you!" After saying that, he raised his arms.  , floating like clouds, disappearing towards the east.

    Li Wanjie looked at Hu Xiaotian in a blink of an eye, his eyes as deep as the lake and the sea, but also a bit cold.  Pointing the tip of the knife, he said coldly: "Okay, no one will bother you now, hand over the iron box immediately!"

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 12 Fight against Shura

    Hu Xiaotian met Li Wanjie's gaze calmly and said, neither humble nor arrogant: "There is no murderous intent on your knife. You don't want to kill me! It's easy to seize the iron box with your skills. Why do you ask me to offer it to you? What do you want to prove from me?"

    Li Wanjie sneered and said: "Who said I won't kill you?!" As he spoke, he jumped up to his side, swung the steel knife across Hu Xiaotian's neck, and said: "I have killed countless people in my life, and I never care about etiquette.  Morality. Even if you are a scholar who is unable to resist, I will still not be polite. Which is more important, the iron box or your life, you choose for yourself!"

    Hu Xiaotian felt that the sharp blade was close to his skin and his hairs stood on end. He smiled calmly and said: "If you kill me, won't you get the iron box? Just do it!"

    Li Wanjie looked at his expression carefully and said, "Aren't you afraid of death?"

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "What if you are afraid of death? If you are determined to kill me, you will not change your mind even if I kneel down and beg for mercy. In this case, why should I show my shame?"

    Li Wanjie laughed and said: "A man shows his true colors in life and death, Li admires him!" His wrist was slightly retracted, the tip of the knife jumped, he cut open Hu Xiaotian's bra and picked out the iron box. The force on the knife was used very skillfully.  He put the iron box away, glanced at Hu Xiaotian with a half-smile, and was about to fly away when his face suddenly darkened, and he protected his face with a knife, assuming a stern and alert posture.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A man in black was seen running towards him like a meteor more than ten feet away, landed in front of Li Wanjie in a blink of an eye.  The man in black had sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, a nose that looked like a hanging gallbladder, a face as cold as ice, and his deep black eyes condensed with endless chill.  He looked arrogant and lonely, as if he disdained being associated with the world. As soon as he arrived, he brought a strong chilling aura, enough to make all living things tremble.

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked, and his palms were sweating. It was Xiang Hu, the most ferocious master in the Demon Cult, "Cold-faced Shura"!  As early as when he was in Lanzhou City, Xiang Hu attempted to assassinate him. Fortunately, Chi Yan's appearance resolved the crisis.  This time the enemy's road was narrow and the two sides collided in the wilderness again. How could his life be saved?  I couldn't help but secretly feel glad that I had just fallen down and my face was covered with snow powder. At least I wouldn't be recognized immediately by Xiang Hu.

    Xiang Hu glanced at the anxious Hu Xiaotian and said to Li Wanjie, "Why don't you kill him to silence him? This is not like your past style!"

    Li Wanjie said coldly: "Since when did Elder Xiang start to care about such trivial matters? What does it have to do with your Excellency whether Li will kill or not? Stop talking nonsense, what do you want? Come on, tell me!"

    Xiang Hu shook his head and said: "I haven't seen you for several years, but you are still so impulsive and impatient! I just saw the bodies of the Mo brothers at the edge of the woods, and then followed the hoof prints to get here, but unfortunately it was still a step too late. Look at you  With your appearance, the thing is very likely to fall into your hands, right?"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart trembled, and the bone-chilling chill spread uncontrollably throughout his body.  Xiang Hu has always been known for being cruel and cold-blooded, leaving no dogs or chickens behind wherever he goes. Since he has been to the place where the Mo brothers were buried, how can Pan Ling'er, Li Shan and others survive?  Thinking that he risked his life to lure the enemy alone, but still couldn't save the lives of his companions, he felt sad in his heart. He stared at Xiang Hu hatefully and gritted his steel teeth so hard that they were about to break.

    Li Wanjie said slowly: "If I said 'no', would you believe it?"

    Xiang Hu said resolutely: "Of course I don't believe it!" As soon as he finished speaking, a black shadow flashed, and a man appeared behind Li Wanjie like a ghost, swinging his palms together and hitting both sides of his waist.  The edge of the palm rubbed against the air at high speed, making a strange sound of metal breaking through the air, making people's scalp numb.  His palms showed a faint golden color and looked like a mixture of metal and flesh, which was strange and terrifying.

    Li Wanjie rushed forward to get out of the enemy's palm range, swung the steel knife back to block, and accurately cut towards Xiang Hu's veins.  Xiang Hu crossed his palms and knocked away the enemy's sword. With one movement of his feet, he kicked the enemy's sword away silently.  But as if there were eyes in the back of his head, Li Wanjie suddenly leaped into the air, flipped over in a hollow somersault in mid-air, merged his man and his sword, and stabbed down like a rainbow piercing the sun.  Xiang Hu refused to evade, shouted and struck out with both palms in succession, one after another invisible palm force hitting the opponent like a stormy wave, trying to crush him to pieces.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The sound of energy clashing exploded, and the violent airflow blasted a big hole in the ground.  The two of them were close to each other, facing each other from a distance, their faces were very solemn, but there were no obvious injuries on their bodies.

    Hu Xiaotian secretly marveled that Li Wanjie could be evenly matched with Xiang Hu. This was inconsistent with his ranking in the world!  Could it be that Li Wanjie deliberately concealed his strength in the past and did not fully display it until the critical moment of life and death?  Moreover, I felt that his technique and posture with the knife were vaguely familiar, as if I had seen them before, but I couldn't remember where I had seen them before.

    The corner of Xiang Hu's mouth moved, showing a rare smile, and said: "So you are a disciple of the 'Qianmen', no wonder you are not afraid of my broken golden palm! You have concealed it very well these years, even I can't see through your identity  ."

     Although Li Wanjie's secret was broken by the other party, his face remained calm and he said: "As expected of the elder of the divine sect, he really knows everything. Now that you know my identity, why don't you stop?"

    Xiang Hu said: "Stop it? This is the treasure that the disciples of the divine sect dream of. I was lucky enough to meet it. How could I give up so easily? Even if it breaks with you completely! So, don't take any chances! It's still too late to beg for mercy now.  !" He raised his arm, and a dagger more than half a foot long jumped into his palm. The sword's entire body emitted a green light, and it looked extremely sharp.

    Li Wanjie said coldly: "There are rumors in the world that 'Asura laughs and all ghosts are troubled'. Elder Xiang has already had murderous intentions, why should he be so hypocritical? The worst that Li can do is die in battle!" He took a deep breath and his bones crackled.  With a series of explosions, the steel knife was slowly raised above his head, and the momentum burst out like a mountain, and the surrounding snow rolled back one after another.

    Xiang Hu sneered and said: "Isn't it easy to die? I'll help you!" He pointed his dagger, and a green sword light that was more than a foot long suddenly shot out from the tip of the sword, making his beard and hair turn green.  But when you see the sword glow flowing, it seems to be alive, but it also implies infinite murderous intent, like the most beautiful poisonous snake in the world, waiting for an opportunity to prey on its prey.  Xiang Hu held a sword in his hand, and the powerful and terrifying momentum shot straight into the sky. Even Hu Xiaotian, who was a few feet away, felt like his face was cut by a knife and it was difficult to breathe.

    Li Wanjie was attacked head-on by the enemy's sword energy, but he showed no sign of cowardice. The fighting spirit in his eyes reached the limit, and he suddenly opened his mouth and shouted: "Kill!" The light of the sword suddenly lit up, and dozens of silver lights exploded in mid-air, overwhelming the sky and the earth.  Roll in front of the opponent.  Seeing the silver light roaring towards him, the sudden dazzling green light completely overshadowed the sword light in an instant, arriving first and stabbing at the flaw in the sword technique.

    But after hearing a bang, sparks flew everywhere, and Li Wanjie was so shocked that he jumped back.  Before he could regain his senses and take a breath, the sword light shot through the air, biting the side of his carotid artery like a life-seeking poisonous dragon. It was hard and fast, leaving no room for anything.  Li Wanjie used the "Iron Bridge" in a critical situation, nailing his feet firmly to the ground, leaning his upper body back, just in time to avoid being decapitated, and watched helplessly as the sword light passed above the tip of his nose.  The steel knives in his hands were slashed out at the same time, silently attacking the enemy's weak spots.  This time, he used offense as defense, and his moves were quite ruthless.

    Seeing that the blade was sweeping, Xiang Hu sank his sword back, and there was another bang that shook the enemy's sword away.  The sword kept turning, like a swallow flying sideways, and it twisted towards Li Wanjie's wrist holding the sword lightly and nimbly.  In the blink of an eye, the two sides executed seven or eight moves in a row within an almost body-to-body distance, and the clanging sound of metal was like pearls falling on a plate.  Both of them are masters among masters, evil stars who have killed countless people in the world. Every move they use is unexpected and exquisite. There is no time between life and death, and the speed is suffocating.

    Hu Xiaotian was so eye-opening on the sidelines that he could hardly help but applaud.  Whether it is Xiang Hu's swordsmanship or Li Wanjie's sword moves, they have reached the state of sending and receiving moves from the heart and creating their own moves.  In such a small space for confrontation, both of them showed superb martial arts skills and iron-like tenacity. There was no mistake or panic. The swords looked like their arms, omnipotent and omnipotent.  In particular, their use and mastery of energy has reached its peak. The internal energy contained in each blow is condensed and never dispersed. It is completely concentrated on the opponent and will never be wasted easily.  Once the move is avoided by the opponent, the sword can always draw a strange arc to transition to the next round of offense and defense under unexpected circumstances, just like an antelope hanging its horns, as if it were made in nature.  If in the past, what Hu Xiaotian saw was a competition of momentum, internal strength, moves, speed, and courage, then today he really saw the perfect use of martial arts skills by top masters.  Hu Xiaotian suddenly realized that even if he couldn't use his true energy, he could still effectively kill the enemy as long as he could use the right moves at the right time.  True martial arts skills should be the use of skills rather than relying on brute force.

    During the fight, Li Wanjie's hundred-smelted steel sword was defeated by Xiang Hu's sword. After many consecutive blows, jagged gaps appeared on the sword.  Xiang Hu had so much experience that he immediately changed his tactics, abandoning complicated changes, and struck down hard with every sword.  Li Wanjie blocked the sword for several more times, and suddenly heard a crisp clang. The steel sword could not withstand the huge pressure and suddenly broke into pieces!  The sword's glow suddenly grew suddenly, and it was stabbed in the chest uncontrollably.  Li Wanjie felt a chill in his heart and hurriedly jumped away while using the remaining hilt to block the incoming sword.

    I saw the figures suddenly separated, and a line of blood beads scattered on the snow as Li Wanjie jumped back, which was shocking.

    Xiang Hu raised his sword and pointed it at Li Wanjie from a distance, and said expressionlessly: "You lose!"

    Li Wanjie used his backhand to tap the acupuncture points near the wound on his right chest to stop the bleeding. He gritted his teeth and said, "You hurt me with the power of a sword. What is there to be proud of? If I have a sword in my hand, it's not certain who will win!"  As he spoke, the corners of his mouth moved, and uncontrollable blood poured out from his lips.

    Xiang Hu sneered and said: "If you make one mistake, you will lose the whole game. What do you have to complain about? If you are not convinced, go to King Yama to appeal!" The sword light trembled slightly, and he was about to kill his opponent when he suddenly heard something in the distance.  The thunder of hoofbeats,Two fast horses, one black and one red, came galloping towards them.  He frowned slightly and murmured: "This kid is very courageous, he dares to chase him to death!"

    Hu Xiaotian raised his eyes and looked at the two cavalry approaching quickly, and was surprised to find that it was Li Shan and Lei Li who were approaching!  He was puzzled. Aren't these two enemies? How could they be together?  At the same time, I breathed a sigh of relief in my heart. Since Li Shan was alive, the others were probably safe, and the grief was swept away.

    I saw the two horses approaching like the wind. Li Shan did not wait for the horse to stand still, jumped off the horse and landed next to Hu Xiaotian. He said in a deep voice: "Brother Hu, what happened to you? Where is the iron box?"  As he spoke, he looked at Xiang Hu warily and held the handle of the knife tightly with his backhand.  Lei Li also glared at Xiang Hu, with a sad and angry look on her face. She reached into her arms with one hand, as if she was holding something tightly.

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said, "I'm fine, but the iron box was taken away by Li Wanjie!" He couldn't help but glance at Lei Li curiously, and secretly wondered what happened to her. Did she have a deep grudge with Xiang Hu?

    Li Shan was stunned for a moment and glanced at Li Wanjie and the broken steel knife on the ground. He was secretly shocked. Even Li Wanjie was no match for this man. His martial arts skills were so high.  If you don't defeat him first, it's impossible to get the iron box back.  He made a quick decision and said, "Li Wanjie, how about you and I join forces to kill this person first?"

    Li Wanjie's mind was spinning, and he immediately nodded and said: "Okay, it's a deal!"

    Xiang Hu was furious and looked at Li Shan sideways and said: "Boy, have you eaten the courage of a bear's heart and a leopard's guts? Don't think that just because you were lucky enough to escape my slap, you are the best in the world! If you want to kill my cold-faced Shura Xiang Hu, why don't you still  not qualified!"

    Li Shan was shocked in his heart. It turned out that the other party was actually the elder of the Demon Sect and a world-famous murderous evil star!  But now that the battle has been openly called, it is difficult to get off the tiger, so we have to bite the bullet and hold on.  If you show cowardice or run away at this time, Xiang Hu will definitely take advantage of him and end up dying without a burial place.  He raised his left hand and threw a long sword stuck behind his back in front of Li Wanjie, saying: "I will lend you this sword temporarily. If you want to save your life, use all your strength!" It turned out that he had the Mo brothers with him and asked him to keep it.  The sword came in handy at this time.

    Li Wanjie pulled it out, and saw a dazzling cold light. The sword was as bright as autumn water, exuding a cold and bone-deep murderous aura. He had drank the blood of many people.  I couldn't help but praise: "What a sword!" He stretched out his body, pointed the sword at Xiang Hu, and laughed: "Xiang Hu, you can't take advantage of it now, let's fight again!" He said with his feet  Moving slowly, gradually approaching, forming a flanking attack with Li Shan.

    Li Shan slowly pulled out his sword and stared at the powerful opponent without blinking. His clothes were windless and he had gathered ten power, ready to launch a shocking blow at any time.

    Xiang Hu was struck by the momentum of the two masters, but his face remained calm. He was calm within three feet of his body, and there was no sign of the coming storm.  But the sword light in his hand grew stronger and stronger, and there was a sudden roar, and the sword penetrated Li Shan's throat like a rainbow piercing the sun.  With the disadvantage of fighting more with less, he adopted a strategy of preemptive strike and defeating them one by one, trying to deal with the weaker opponents first, and then concentrate all his efforts on dealing with the close enemy.  But seeing that he was as quiet as a virgin, as active as a stripped rabbit, and that he wielded his swordsmanship as he pleased, even Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but admire him from the bottom of his heart.

    Under the induction of Qi from both sides, Li Shan shouted loudly at the same time and struck back with his sword without showing any signs of weakness.  Li Wanjie over there didn't show any signs of neglect. He and his sword kept rushing towards him, and there was no trace of unfamiliarity when swinging the long sword, which surprised everyone.

    The three masters suddenly collided with each other in the blink of an eye, their swords intertwined, their figures flew around, and they stirred up countless piles of snow.  In the powdery snow all over the sky, three figures were spinning and moving like a revolving lantern, with lightning speed, and the sword energy and sword energy flew intertwined, carving deep marks on the ground from time to time.

    Lei Li could clearly see the offensive and defensive changes of both sides at first, but after five moves, she felt dazzled and could no longer keep up with the speed of both sides. Her brain felt dizzy and she almost vomited. She turned around and did not dare to look further.  She turned her head and suddenly discovered that Hu Xiaotian was staring at the battlefield, mesmerized, and making strange movements with his hands unconsciously. She couldn't help but be surprised. Could it be that he could clearly see the situation of the confrontation?  He asked curiously: "Hey, which side has the advantage now?"

    Hu Xiaotian was watching intently, trying to learn martial arts skills from it, and casually replied: "Xiang Hu currently takes the initiative in attacking. Li Shan lacks internal strength and suffered a lot in defense. Fortunately, Li Wanjie is experienced and capable, and every sword strike  It's the flaw and vital point that stabbed Xiang Hu, forcing him to concentrate on dealing with it, so it's a draw for the time being." At this point, he suddenly came to his senses, turned to look at Lei Li, whose eyes were round, and waved his hand first, "Don't ask me why.  Being able to clearly see their moves and movements is my secret. I won¡¯t tell you until you and I become friends.¡±

    Lei Li curled her lips and said angrily: "Forget it if you don't tell me. Isn't it so rare? I don't bother to ask about your 'secret'. Stop being so sentimental!" But she was filled with hatred and anger in her heart.?, it happened again.

    Suddenly, there was a loud roar in the field, and Li Shan flew out diagonally, with several wounds on his body and blood gushing out like a fountain.  Lei Li couldn't help but exclaimed: "You, you are injured?!" Li Shan turned a deaf ear to her cry. He quickly counted the points near the wound with his fingers, let out a tiger's roar, swung his sword again and rushed into the battle group, bravely.  The spirit remains undiminished.  But he couldn't fight with a few moves, and Li Shan was hit on the back shoulder by his opponent's palm. He flew three feet away involuntarily and fell heavily to the snow.  The next moment, the sword glowed brightly in the field, and there were dozens of ding-ding-ding sounds.  But when the sword light suddenly shrank, Li Wanjie flew out with a muffled groan. There was already a deep bone-visible scar on his left shoulder, and he was bleeding profusely.

    Xiang Hu's eyes glowed red, like a bloodthirsty Shura who had stepped out of the demonic realm. He lightly wiped the blood marks on the sword with the two fingers of his left hand, and smiled ferociously at the injured two people: "Don't you want to kill me? Come on! I'm here.  Wait!"

    At this moment, Lei Li suddenly raised her hand and threw a black projectile at him.

    How could Xiang Hu take Lei Li seriously? He just thought she had fired a hidden weapon. He moved his dagger and struck at the projectile without looking.  The moment the sword light struck, an inexplicable chill suddenly passed through Xiang Hu's heart. He instinctively retracted the sword in his hand, just in time to avoid the projectile.  The projectile fell next to him with a loud bang, smoke filled the air, mud and sand rolled up, and a large and deep pit was created on the ground.

    (If friends have time, you can look back at the previous chapters)

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 13: The Survival of the Disaster

    The north wind howled, quickly blowing away the smoke from the explosion.

    But seeing Xiang Hu standing stiffly next to the pit, his face was scorched black, his clothes were torn, and half of his body was blown to pieces. It was simply horrible to see.  Although he is a first-rate master of the Demon Cult and has extremely strong energy to protect himself, after all, he is only a body of flesh and blood. How can he withstand the terrifying power of gunpowder?  Fortunately, because of his extraordinary spiritual sense, he avoided the dagger at the critical moment and did not directly hit the thunderous thunder, otherwise he would have been blown to pieces.  Even so, every part of his body was injured at this moment, and he could no longer see the proud demeanor of looking down on others.

    Li Wanjie first woke up from the aftermath of the explosion and saw that his opponent's life had been blown away by 50% to 60%. He couldn't help being surprised and happy. Xiang Hu had capsized this time and suffered a huge loss!  He was always unscrupulous in his actions, and he would never let go of such a great opportunity to beat up a drowned dog. He quickly drew out his sword and pounced on it silently.

    The murderous intent suddenly struck, and Xiang Hu, who was stunned by the thunderous thunder, quickly regained his senses. He moved his right arm and felt heartbreaking pain in his limbs at the same time. The speed of drawing the sword was slowed down by half a beat.  When masters compete, victory or defeat is just a thin line.

    The two swords crossed each other, causing a shower of blood.

    Xiang Hu screamed, staggered back a few steps, stared at Li Wanjie fiercely, and said in a hoarse voice: "Li, I have written down this sword. Xiang will be rewarded in the future!" After saying this, he raised his arms  With a start, he soared away like a nighthawk.  Even though he tried his best to maintain his lightness and gracefulness, his shaky figure made him look as embarrassed as he could.

    Lei Li looked at Xiang Hu's back angrily, stamped her feet and shouted: "Hey, are you too cowardly? That guy was obviously seriously injured and fell down when the wind blew. Why didn't you catch up and kill him? Don't you know?  Is it true that if you let the tiger return to the mountain, there will be endless troubles?"

    Li Wanjie leaned his sword on the ground, stared at Lei Li coldly, frowned and said: "What the hell do you know, a little girl like you? Do you know who Xiang Hu is? A centipede, dead but not stiff. Really?  He got desperate and used the disintegration weapon to kill us all. We can't live until tomorrow! Xiang Hu was so seriously injured today that he will have to recuperate for at least three or four months. This much time is enough for me, so why should I add extra trouble?  ?¡±

    Lei Li was so angry that her eyebrows stood up, she put one hand into her arms and groped around, gritted her teeth and said: "What qualifications do you have to scold me?! Let you also have a taste of the thunder!"

    Li Wanjie was horrified when he heard this, and the back of his tongue felt bitter. How could he have forgotten this aunt's trump card?  He had just witnessed the terrifying power of the thunderous thunder. Even Xiang Hu couldn't withstand it. How could he remain unscathed?  He was busy on guard, and said with a smile on his face: "Miss Lei, I misunderstood, Li definitely didn't mean that! Don't be impulsive, we can discuss it if we have anything to say" At this moment, a chill suddenly hit the vest, and Li came from behind.  Shan's deep voice said: "Li Wanjie, throw away the sword in your hand!"

    Li Wanjie's heart sank, and he clearly felt the cold air on Li Shan's knife was close at hand, pressing against the key points on his back.  No matter how fast he moves, he can't be faster than Li Shan's sword in such a short distance!  His whole body muscles were tense, and he did not dare to make any move that might misunderstand the other party. He said, "Li Shaoxia, what do you mean? Have the disciples of the Beggar Clan begun to practice the dirty tricks of sneak attack from behind?"

    Li Shan said lightly: "Li Wanjie, don't use your big hat to suppress me. I'm not one of those idiots who follow the rules! Put down your sword and iron box, and then swear a poisonous oath, and I will let you go. Otherwise, I don't mind killing you."  Kill you!" He was more seriously injured than Li Wanjie. If the two of them faced off head-on, he would definitely lose.  So he secretly winked at Lei Li and asked her to attract Li Wanjie's attention from the front. He took the opportunity to sneak in and subdued his opponent in one fell swoop.

    Lei Li chuckled, took out her hand and flashed it, and said proudly: "I have used up all the thunderbolts I brought with me. In fact, there is nothing in my arms. I lied to you! I didn't expect you to be so stupid, just looking at me,  I didn¡¯t even notice the boy named Li. Did you come out to work in the world? How long have you been doing it? Why don¡¯t you have any experience?¡±

    Li Wanjie was so ridiculed by her that he almost vomited blood. He closed his eyes, slowly released the palm of his sword, and said, "Young Master Li, Li has admitted defeat! As long as the iron box is in your hands, I will never snatch it away!"  He made a poisonous oath to the sky, sighed secretly, and put the iron box at his feet rather reluctantly.

    Li Shancang retracted his sword and put it into its sheath, and stepped back a few steps: "Thank you for your cooperation, senior. I'm sorry to see you off so far!"

    Lei Li said anxiously: "Hey, why did you put away the knife and retreat? What if he regrets it?"

    Li Wanjie laughed angrily, clenched his fists and said solemnly, "Do you think I'm a villain who can't keep his word? If I hadn't seen you as a woman, I would have cut off your tongue today!" Zuo  With a heavy kick, he made a dent in the ground that was about a foot deep.

    Lei Li sneered: "Are you practicing Iron Kung Fu? What's the point of showing off to a little woman like me? If I hadn't injured Xiang Hu, you wouldn't have even thought of standing up and talking."?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Li Wanjie was choked by her and had nothing to say.  What's more, given his status and qualifications, no matter what the outcome of the quarrel with Lei Li was, it would be a loss of face.  He simply turned around and ignored Lei Li's provocation, slightly nodded at Hu Xiaotian and said, "Master Hu, please take care of yourself, we will see you again soon!" After saying that, he started to use Qinggong and stepped on the snow.

    Lei Li looked sideways at Hu Xiaotian and said suspiciously: "Hey, are you and Li Wanjie friends? He seems to have something in his words!"

    Hu Xiaotian also found it strange. Logically speaking, Li Wanjie was a stranger to him, but not only did he not have any ill intentions towards him, he also seemed to value him quite a bit. What was the reason?  He shook his head and said: "How could I be a friend of this master of martial arts? Miss Lei is too worried! There is something unknown to Hu. How could Miss Lei and Brother Li get together? Could it be that you are also here for the things in the box?  of?"

    Lei Li's face turned red with a rare blush, and she spat: "You talk without restraint, what nonsense are you talking about?! Who is getting together with this nigger? It's so ugly!"

    Over there, Li Shan had picked up the iron box and said with a wry smile: "Brother Hu, please be merciful, otherwise I won't be able to clean myself up even if I jump into the Yellow River!"

    It turns out that after Hu Xiaotian galloped on his horse and lured the camel demon away, the situation of the battle immediately reversed.  That snake demon is cunning and slippery, but how could he be Li Shan's opponent in a head-to-head fight?  A single fight could only take three moves, and the soft snake-bone whip was cut off by a click, leaving the empty door open.  Li Shan took the opportunity to strike with his palm, hitting the snake demon on the left shoulder, causing him to vomit blood and fly backwards.

    At this moment, I suddenly heard a voice shouting in the distance: "Fire the arrow!" The sharp arrows swung through the air, and more than ten feathered arrows shot over in a swarm. The target was Li Shan!  Li Shan remained calm in the face of danger, his sword flew around his body, and he used the "Fighting in All Directions at Night" move to protect his body's vital points and cut off all the sudden arrows.  Hearing the sound of hooves and thunder, a group of majestic knights rushed out of the forest. The leading beauty was as proud as fire. She was Lei Li, the daughter of the Lei family!  Without saying a word, Lei Li gave another order while riding her horse, and the second round of arrow rain roared in with full force.

    Li Shan was frightened and angry. While swinging his sword to fire the arrow, he shouted: "Stop! Are you crazy? Why don't you deal with me indiscriminately?"

    Lei Li smiled tenderly and said, "Do I still need a reason to deal with you? I hate you when I see you!" She was still worried about being killed by Li Shan last time, so she seized the opportunity to go against him.  Li Shan didn't know whether to laugh or cry. When he glanced out of the corner of his eye, he saw the snake demon and ghost hands flying into the woods and escaping.

    Lei Li galloped closer. When she saw the cold corpses on the snow clearly, she couldn't help but exclaimed: "Uncle Mo, Uncle Mo, why is it you?!" She jumped off the saddle and looked at the Mo brothers' bodies carefully.  His face and eyes instantly turned red.  She looked up at Li Shan and asked coldly: "Did you kill Uncle Mo and the others?" The group of young heroes behind her stopped shooting arrows in shock, looking at the messy flesh and blood limbs and scattered weapons on the ground, imagining  Everyone was shocked by the brutality of the confrontation just now.

    Li Shan frowned and said: "Miss Lei, please see the situation clearly before making a judgment! Li is a disciple of the Beggar Clan, how could he kill his fellow disciples? Those who fell next to the two heroes of the Mo family were all martial arts masters.  , such as the Seven Demons of Yinshan, Wujie Tutuo, and others. They unfortunately passed away due to serious injuries after fighting hard with the enemy. Those two evil men just now were the accomplices who killed the two heroes of the Mo family. If you hadn't been motivated, you wouldn't have asked.  The reason was just shooting arrows randomly, how could they escape?" At the end of the sentence, his voice became serious, unable to hide the annoyance in his heart.

    Lei Li recalled the evil deeds of those two people and felt ashamed in her heart. She lowered her head and murmured: "They really don't know! If I knew that they were the murderers of Uncle Mo, I would shoot them into hedgehogs first! But they  We have already escaped, and it won't help if you scold us. How about"

    Li Shan interrupted: "When the Mo family investigates this matter, you can go and explain it. I don't want to hear your wordiness!" As he said this, he stepped forward and took the long sword of the Mo brothers and inserted it into his back.  He just straightened up when he suddenly heard the sound of the wind. A man in black fell from the sky. His face was as cold as ice, his expression was arrogant and lonely, and there was an inexplicable chill around him.  Li Shan immediately put his sword on guard, wondering in his heart, could this person also be a master who came to seize the treasure?  Just looking at his momentum and movement, he is much better than the camel demon, and he is definitely the top figure in the world.

    The man in black glanced around at everyone in the field, and finally his eyes fell on the long sword behind Li Shan. He said coldly: "The sword is with you, but the sword dies. Since the Mo brothers have given you the sword,  , is that iron box also in your hand?"

    Li Shan was asked in his majestic tone and instinctively shook his head and said, "I don't have the iron box here!" As he spoke, he subconsciously looked in the direction where Hu Xiaotian left.  Suddenly, I was shocked. I realized that my courage had been taken away by the other party, and I leaked information that I shouldn't have leaked. I regretted it so much that I wanted to slap myself twice.  It is not yet known whether Hu Xiaotian can cope with the camel demon's pursuit. If the man in black also pursues him, wouldn't he be dead?  !

    The man in black said proudly: "Sorry?Don¡¯t dare to lie to me!  "Suddenly, he stepped forward and slapped Li Shan on the chest with a palm. His moves were arrogant and domineering, and he didn't take the other person seriously.

    Although Li Shan regretted it endlessly, his enemy did not dare to relax at all.  As soon as his opponent moved, he immediately raised his arms and drew his sword. The blade shone and struck hard at the enemy's palm, adopting an attack-for-attack tactic.  Although the force of the iron palm of the man in black was unpredictable and unreal, the sword technique was sharp and fierce, with the momentum to cut apart all objects, and all the feints were defeated by themselves.

    The man in black exclaimed in surprise and praised: "The sword is good, but the man is even better!" He made a mistake in his steps, avoided Li Shan's blade, and hit the weak spot on his vest with his back elbow, changing his moves extremely quickly and extremely cruelly.  Li Shan was using his old tricks at this time. He didn't have time to use his sword to block, so he hurriedly fell forward and rolled away, using the standard "lazy donkey rolling" move.

    Suddenly, Lei Li was stunned. Although she didn't know the origin of the man in black, she could tell that he was not a kind person. She pointed at the man in black and shouted: "Shoot him!" The young men said to  She obeyed the order, immediately drew her bow and arrow, and shot at the man in black.

    The man in black failed in two consecutive killing moves. On the one hand, he relied on his identity and was embarrassed to attack the junior again. On the other hand, he was also thinking about the whereabouts of the iron box and did not want to waste time here.  Seeing the random arrows coming, he sneered: "Seeking death!" He raised his sleeves and waved his sleeves, and his unrivaled internal energy surged out, and he immediately reflected all the arrows back, three points faster than the incoming force.  Those young people had never seen such magical skills. They were so horrified that they swung their bows and struck out the arrows they shot.  But after hearing the sound of long bows breaking and the screams shocking, most of the people were hit by arrows in their chests, vomited blood and fell off their horses, and some even had a bloody arrow exposed from their backs.  In the blink of an eye, Lei Li's companions were either dead or wounded, and blood flowed all over the ground.

    The man in black seemed to have just done an insignificant thing. He didn't even bother to look at the injured person who was struggling on the ground. He jumped up and chased after the hoof prints on the snow.

    Lei Li stared blankly at her companions who fell on the ground. She couldn't believe her eyes. So many of her friends who had been playing together since childhood died like this?  !  From now on, the yin and yang are forever separated, and we can no longer ride horses and hunt together?  !  The blood-red color in her eyes was so thick that it made her heart feel like a knife and made it difficult to breathe.  She wanted to walk over and touch those familiar and friendly faces, but all the strength in her body seemed to be drained away, and she felt like she was falling into the darkest quagmire. She couldn't even move a finger, and the bone-chilling coldness spread through her limbs and marrow.  "No!!" She suddenly looked up to the sky and let out a heart-rending cry, tears rolling down her face, and she was heartbroken.

    As soon as Li Shan got up, he saw the tragic scene of dead and injured everywhere. He couldn't help but gasped. The man in black was so ruthless!  But when he thought of the greater threat that Hu Xiaotian was about to face and his promise to Mo Gangfeng, he resolutely pursed his lips and roared, summoning his mount.  He got on his horse and suddenly heard Lei Li ask: "Where are you going?" Li Shan said solemnly: "The man in black is too murderous, I'm afraid it will be detrimental to my friends. I'm going to stop him  He commits murder!"

    Lei Li suddenly regained her strength, jumped on the back of her horse without thinking, wiped the tears on her face with her backhand, and said resolutely: "I'll go with you! I would rather die than let the murderer go.  I want him to pay with his life!" Li Shan looked at her face as pale as snow, his heart trembled slightly, and sighed: "Okay, come with me!" So the two of them followed together and happened to catch up with Xiang Hu and Li Wanjie.  Great war.

    After listening to their stories, Hu Xiaotian frowned and said, "What treasure is hidden in this iron box that has attracted so many masters to fight for it?" If it were an easy thing, Xiang Hu would never do it himself.  Moreover, according to Xiang Hu, the items in the box had a great relationship with the Demon Cult, which made him full of curiosity.

    Lei Li said bitterly: "No matter how rare and precious it is, it must be an unknown thing, soaked in the blood of many people! Let's just smash it with the surname Li, so as not to harm more people's lives in the future.  !¡±

    Li Shan shook his head and said: "No! I promised Mo Sanxia that I would hand over the iron box to the head of the Mo family intact. A true man must keep his promise, and he must not be ashamed to heaven and earth. As for what is hidden in the box, it has nothing to do with us.  It¡¯s irrelevant, there¡¯s no need to bother guessing, it doesn¡¯t belong to us anyway. Maybe, there are some things in this world that are better not to know.¡± There was no intention of opening the tin box to check.

    Hu Xiaotian and Lei Li looked at each other helplessly. Li Shan didn't have any curiosity at all. There was really nothing they could do about him!  At that moment, the three of them rode two horses and ran back along the road. They were in a variety of different moods.

    Back to the edge of the woods, I saw that Lei Li¡¯s injured companions had all bandaged their wounds. Some were kneeling beside their friend¡¯s body and crying silently, while others were leaning against the tree trunks with dull expressions.  Pan Ling'er also woke up, but she was in low spirits and her complexion was almost transparent.  Everyone was extremely surprised when they saw Hu Xiaotian and the other three people returning safely, but obviously they didn't have much hope that they could survive and return to their original ways.  When the two sides met at this time, they were deeply saddened, and both were grateful to have survived the disaster, hugging each other.Comfort.  Lei Li looked at the familiar young faces who had lost their lives and couldn't help but cry again.

    Everyone worked together to bury the body on the spot, set up a simple tombstone for later identification, and then got on their horses and slowly walked out of the woods.

    They had not gone far when a strange roar was heard. Suddenly, a group of men and horses rushed out from the hillside on the right, rushing straight into the middle of the road like a whirlwind, blatantly blocking everyone's way.  But they were seen with red scarves on their heads, ferocious faces, green eyes, and murderous auras exuding from their bodies, like a pack of hungry wolves hungry for blood.

    Everyone was more or less injured, and they were frightened. They all secretly cried out in pain when they saw this. What kind of sacred path is this?  Li Shan signaled everyone to be calm and said loudly: "My friends, have you misunderstood? I don't have any gold or jewelry, and I don't have any rare treasures. I wonder what you want?"

    The leading man laughed ferociously and said, "We don't want gold and jewelry, we want people!" Huo pointed at Lei Li, "As long as she follows us obediently, I will let you live today! If anyone dares  If you stop them, I will kill everyone!"

    (Friends, if you have time, you may wish to review it)

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter Fourteen: Life and Death Siblings

    (Slightly modified. Book friends may look back at past plots when they have time so that they can be connected)

    "Fart! Why did my aunt follow you?! Who do you think you are?" Lei Li pointed at the tip of the other person's nose and scolded her.  "My father is the head of the Lei family, the Nine Dragons Crazy Sword. Can you guys afford to offend these blind thieves? Get out of here and don't block the road!"

    The leader of the big Han Leopard had a ring of eyes, as strong as a tiger, and as solid as a rock. There was no emotion in his eyes. He said coldly: "What we are arresting is Lei Hongtao's daughter! If you have nothing to do with him, I will not arrest you."  What about you! Girl, if you want to blame, blame yourself for your bad luck, why did you have to be born into the Lei family? "

    Lei Li was shocked and asked suspiciously: "Are you my father's enemies? Because you don't dare to seek revenge from him, you want to kidnap me?"

    The big man at the head said impatiently: "Don't be so verbose! Brothers, take action! Anyone who dares to stop him will be killed without mercy!" "Yes!" The men behind him agreed with a bang, and Cang Langlang drew his saber,  There was a roar, and the horse rushed over with a sudden slap, his movements uniform and menacing.

    Seeing that action was inevitable, Li Shan shouted to everyone: "Protect Miss Lei!" He knocked the horse's belly with both feet, drew his sword and rushed out.  Although he faced more than twenty sharp sabers, he was not afraid at all. His straight and straight back like a spear revealed his unparalleled fighting spirit.  All the young people drew their weapons and swarmed in front of Leili's horse.  Suddenly there was thunder and hooves, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.  Lei Li looked past everyone and landed on Li Shan. She clenched her fists tightly and her nails dug into his flesh without even realizing it.

    Su Haoran asked in a low voice: "Master, do we want to intervene?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Since Li Shan has drawn his sword, how can we stay away? Haoran, please protect Miss Lei quickly." After a pause, he said softly, "Ling'er, can you still use the poison technique?  ?¡±

    Pan Ling'er was unable to ride the horse alone due to his serious injury, so she kept snuggling in his arms. Hearing this, he chuckled and said, "Brother, don't worry, I can do it."

    At this moment, the sound of metal collision and the screams of men and horses suddenly broke out.  Li Shan was seen inserting into the opponent's formation like a sharp cone. His blade was invincible to anyone who blocked him. He cut down four or five people in a blink of an eye. He went straight to the leader's horse and struck the opponent's chest with one knife.  Li Shan knew that the enemy was numerous and powerful, so he wanted to adopt the strategy of capturing the thief first to capture the enemy leader first and seize the initiative.  His horse is sharp, his sword is sharp, and he possesses excellent martial arts skills. This time he risked his life to charge and kill successfully.

    The leader of the big man saw that his experienced comrade could not block any of Li Shan's moves. He was already wary. He pulled the reins with his left hand and jumped more than ten meters across with his horse. He swiped the sword in his right hand behind his wrist.  Slash Li Shan across the back.  At the same time, three other people turned their horses and shouted and slashed at Li Shan with their swords.  But after hearing several loud noises, Li Shan blocked the enemy with four swords at the last moment.  But after all, he had just been injured by Xiang Hu, and now he blocked four heavy blows from the enemy. The wound was completely split. His chest swelled and hurt under the force of the impact, and he couldn't help but spurt out a mouthful of black blood.

    The four people who besieged him were all experienced masters in fighting. How could they allow Li Shan to have enough breathing space?  At the same time, he opened his mouth and shouted "Kill!", and slashed down with four swords, seizing the vital points around the opponent's body, and the cooperation was extremely tacit.  Their sabers struck forward or backward, left or right, and their moves were concise, concise, fierce and fierce, leaving no room for Li Shan to dodge. If it hadn't been for many years of bloody battles, they would never have been able to join forces to use such a killing move.  .

    Lei Li saw it clearly from a distance, her heart tightened, and she couldn't help shouting: "Be careful!" She raised her arm, threw the steel knife out of her hand, and hit one of them with a roar.  But she was seven or eight feet away from Li Shan, and no matter how fast the flying knife was, it would be too late to save him.

    At the critical moment of life and death, Li Shan's mind was particularly clear. Even though he could not fully see the figures of the four opponents, by sensing the wind, airflow and pressure when the saber fell, he could clearly outline the postures and movements of the four opponents in his mind.  The steel knife changes its sliding trajectory.  Even the sound of horses trampling on the snow, the sound of wind whistling all around, and the sound of flying knives cutting through the air were all clearly discernible.  At this moment, he suddenly experienced an unprecedented and brand-new realm. He seemed to be observing everything around him, including himself, with his "heart", instead of just being limited to his eyes.

    The enemy's sword looks equally fierce, but in fact the speed is still different, the strength is still different, and the position of the blade is not very precise.  Li Shan saw the enemy's flaw, and protected the upper plate with his sword, and patted the horse's neck with his left palm. The black horse's four hooves suddenly flicked, and hit the side hard, knocking the opponent's men and horses to the ground at the same time.  , the next moment the sword flashed, and the fallen man's head fell to the ground.  Li Shan did not pause, drove his horse like flying, and rushed out of the gap in the encirclement.

    "Boy, don't run away!" The other three shouted loudly and chased after him.

    Li Shan suddenly pulled the reins while he was galloping. The horse stood up and spun 180 times in the air deftly.At ten degrees, his front hooves landed on the ground, his hind hooves kicked off, and he shot back at the pursuers like an arrow.  However, Li Shan did not rush straight towards the middle of the three men, but ran diagonally towards the enemy's flank.  The opponent didn't expect that he could turn around and fight back so quickly. When he was slightly stunned, Li Shan's knife had already hit the head of the big man on the right.  Unexpectedly, the big man turned a blind eye and struck at Li Shan's front door with the same knife. He didn't hesitate at all when he struck, and he was so brave that he was not afraid of death.

    "Dang!" Sparks flew, and the two swords were divided at one touch.  The men and horses passed each other, and only a short section of the long sword in the big man's hand was left.

    The three men were also very skilled in riding skills. They turned their mounts almost simultaneously and turned around to glare at Li Shan.  At this moment, the expressions of the three of them suddenly froze, and they moved their eyes to look at their companions in the distance in astonishment. They couldn't believe their eyes.  In just a few blinks, the more than twenty tough and brave men in red scarves fell to the ground, their faces blackened, and they were struggling and twitching in pain.  The big man at the head was shocked and angry, and shouted: "You are so despicable and shameless to hurt people with poison! Get the antidote quickly!"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "In a battlefield confrontation, you will use all possible means to win. Is it an aboveboard act for you to take advantage of the fire and bully others? Yes, they were poisoned. But now the situation has reversed, and you  What¡¯s asking us for the antidote?¡±

    The tip of Pan Ling'er's nose wrinkled slightly, and she smiled laboriously: "I won't give you the antidote, so what can you do?" It turned out that when those big men in red scarves rushed forward, she suddenly threw several projectiles, which exploded after landing on the ground.  Produces highly toxic fumes.  The big men in red scarves couldn't hold back their momentum and rushed into the poisonous mist. As a result, no one was spared and they were all poisoned and fell down.  Pan Ling'er succeeded in using poison on a large area for the first time. He felt so proud that he even forgot about the pain on his body.

    The big man at the head is actually a man of both wisdom and courage. Otherwise, how could he take on the important task and lead his men to attack long distances without being discovered?  He had already understood the details of Lei Li and his entourage, and thought that Lei Li would be easy to catch, but he didn't know that several strange faces would suddenly appear, completely disrupting his plan.  Although these people are young, their demeanor is very different from ordinary people, and they are definitely not mediocre.  And that seemingly cute little girl must be an expert in using poison, and she is not something they can handle.  At this moment, it was impossible to complete the original mission with their remaining manpower.  If the poisoned comrades could be rescued, that would be a blessing.  He frowned and said calmly: "Then what do you want to do to let him go?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and said: "The grievances between Jianghu and Jianghu should naturally be resolved by Jianghu people. We take Brother Li's lead as the leader, so let's ask Brother Li to put forward conditions!"

    Li Shan was not polite and said loudly: "If you are willing to answer my two questions truthfully, we will release him immediately and give him the antidote!" Lei Li glanced at him and pursed her lips, but in the end she did not raise any objection.

    The big man at the head said slowly: "Say it!"

    Li Shandao: "Okay! My questions are simple: First, why did you kidnap Miss Lei? Second, who instructed you to do this?" In order to avoid future troubles, we must find out the leader behind the scenes, otherwise similar incidents will happen again.  staged.

    The muscles on the leader's face twitched slightly, and his eyes were as gloomy as ink. He looked at his companion who fell on the snow, his lips were pressed tightly, and he made no sound for a long time.  These two simple questions actually put him in a difficult decision-making situation.  If you answer truthfully, it means revealing the secret and betraying the lord.  If you don't answer, your comrades who are brothers and sisters will not survive.  Which of the two weighs more?  At this time, a poisoned man struggled to say: "Brotherbrother, we can't betray the young master! Leave us quickly and leave us alone!" Others echoed: "Yes!" "You can't say that!"

    The big man at the head lowered his eyes, and tears rolled down his face.  He suddenly pulled out a dagger, threw it to the big man beside him, and said in a deep voice: "Zhou Xiao, Wu Jiang, you should go back and report to the young master immediately. Say that I have a heavy responsibility and cannot live without shame, so I committed suicide on the spot.  !¡±

    The two people were shocked and said in unison: "Brother, you must not!"

    The leader of the big man said decisively: "I have made up my mind, don't try to persuade me any more. Leave quickly!"

    The two men looked at each other, gave a deep salute, and choked with sobs: "After completing the mission, I will definitely come to follow big brother!" The driver jerked his mount and galloped away without looking back.

    The leading man jumped off the saddle, looked at his fallen companions, and said slowly: "You and I have been brothers for many years, living and dying together, and killed countless thieves. The depth of our friendship goes without saying. As long as there is a little hope, I will  I will risk my life to save everyone. But the young master has been so kind to us and cared for our relatives. We must not betray him. I have failed the young master, but I am unable to solve the predicament of my brothers. I am really ashamed.  Shame on you. Tong is incompetent and has caused trouble to everyone. Please forgive me!" After saying that, he knelt down on one leg and laughed: "I will still be a good man in my next life!" He swiped the steel knife on his neck, and blood spurted out like a fountain, and he cut himself.?.

    "Brother!" The big men in red scarves shouted one after another, with tears streaming down their faces.

    When Li Shan and others saw how loyal and strong the leader was, they were shocked and admired.  He could clearly leave safely, but he finally chose to stay, preferring to die rather than reveal the secret.  This kind of courage and friendship is rare in the world.

    A big man in red scarf suddenly hissed: "Brother Tong died for us, how can we let him down? I, Zhu Lisheng, took the first step!" He took out the dagger hidden under his body and stabbed the blade with a fierce force.  My own heart.  Before anyone could stop them, the big men in red scarves all raised their knives to kill themselves. Their actions were resolute and quick, and no one even uttered a groan from the beginning to the end.

    Everyone looked at the corpses everywhere and couldn't help but have mixed feelings.  Life and death are sometimes separated by a fine line.  Li Shan sighed: "Victory and defeat are common matters for military strategists. Even if you are a top master, how can you be undefeated? If you lose, it is unwise to seek death." But deep down in his heart, he was secretly shocked. Who could train such a person who regards death as if he were going home?  An unyielding warrior?  The opponent's strength must be quite strong and will never be weaker than the five major families.  When the Lei family encounters such an opponent, they will have trouble sleeping and eating in the future.

    Lei Li said: "Don't waste time sighing, search them quickly, maybe you can find some useful clues!"

    Li Shan shook his head and said: "Just looking at the way these people act, you can tell that they have received strict training and strict discipline. They must have been reviewed before setting off, and all signs that may reveal their identity have been eliminated. Even the weapons are likely to be temporary.  Bought. Even if you search them all over, you won't find anything useful." He has been in the world for many years, and his experience is far better than Lei Li's. He has no hope of finding the so-called clues.

    Lei Li rolled her eyes at him and retorted: "You just take it for granted, I don't believe it!" She immediately ordered her companions to check the clothes of the big men in red scarves, but as Li Shan said, nothing was found.  Lei Li felt resentful in her heart and stayed away from Li Shan intentionally or unintentionally.

    After this battle, everyone became more cautious when going on the road, and sent several riders to guard back and forth.  Halfway through, I suddenly saw dust rolling in front of me, and another group of people and horses emerged.  Lei Li frowned and said in a low voice, "Isn't it right? Someone else is trying to rob Tao?" Hu Xiao Tianyun looked around and saw that it was Song Qian and the guards who came, and he was determined not to tell the truth.  Others had never practiced "clairvoyance". It was not until Song Qian and others rushed closer that they breathed a sigh of relief.

    Seeing that Hu Xiaotian and others were worried, Song Qian was surprised and said: "Master, did you hit a robber? How are your injuries?" It turned out that he had not seen Hu Xiaotian in the inn for a long time and was waiting for his return. He was suspicious and was afraid that something would happen to them, so he called a police officer  The guards went out to search the city.

    Hu Xiaotian said: "I'm fine. But Ling'er and Nangong were poisoned by the camel demon and need to be treated. As for the details, we'll talk about it after we return to the city." There were many people at this time, especially those involving  It is inconvenient to discuss the internal affairs of the Demon Sect in depth.

    Song Qian understood the idea and went to arrange various chores without mentioning it.

    Back at the inn, Song Qian stabilized the injuries of Nangong Qiu and Pan Ling'er, and then went to Hu Xiao's Kaaba alone.  Hu Xiaotian recounted what happened today, and finally asked: "Can you guess what treasure of the sect is hidden in the iron box? Xiang Hu called Li Wanjie a disciple of the 'Qianmen', and the 'Qianmen' refers to  What sect?¡±

    Song Qian said excitedly: "Sir, you are really blessed! If my prediction is correct, the iron box is probably a fragment of the secret map of our altar!"

    It turns out that in the ancient war thousands of years ago, Chi You was defeated by the Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan, and his people were forced to move south from their homeland.  In ancient times, each tribe had its own altar, which was used to pray, offer sacrifices, gather, judge, and discuss major clan affairs. It was the core of the tribe and gathered most of the secrets.  Due to Chi You's unexpected defeat, the Jiuyi people moved hastily and had to seal the altar secretly to avoid being destroyed and plundered by Xuanyuan warriors.  The detailed location is engraved on a Kuai Xuan iron ink stone, which is kept by the high priest of the tribe and passed down from generation to generation. It can be called the most sacred artifact of the Jiuyi tribe and the spiritual source of the entire tribe.

    But more than a thousand years ago, the most serious civil war in recorded history broke out within the Demon Sect due to the dispute over the leader.  This civil war lasted for decades and resulted in countless deaths. Even the high priest at the time could not escape and unfortunately died in mysterious circumstances.  The secret map of black iron that he kept disappeared and fell into the hands of someone unknown. It became a top event that shocked the entire clan at that time.  When the Black Iron Secret Map reappeared in the human world, it had been split in half by a sharp weapon and was no longer complete as before.  And various rumors about the secret map began to spread wildly on the Internet. It is said that as long as you get the complete Black Iron Secret Map, you can find the treasures of the Demon Sect and become rich overnight.  As a result, in addition to the masters of the Demon Cult, it also attracted the covetousness of other powerful heroes, and countless people died for this purpose.  The Secret Map of Black Iron has changed hands several times, and its current whereabouts have become a mystery.

      Hu Xiaotian was awakened by Song Qian. He recalled the demon sect scriptures he had seen. His heart moved and he murmured: "Is it really it?"

    Song Qian said: "There are no more than five things in our religion that can tempt Xiang Hu and are also called 'treasures'. They are none other than Chi You's blood axe, magic armor, black iron secret map, spirit beast's egg and world-destroying overlord.  Among them, the Chiyou Blood Axe and the World-Destroying Overlord Technique have been passed down from hand to hand by successive sect leaders. The cursed armor has disappeared for thousands of years, and the eggs of spiritual beasts cannot be verified. Therefore, judging from the size, shape and possible origin, only the Black Iron Secret Map matches  ! Young Master, if we can seize it, we will definitely make a great contribution to the divine religion, and further gain the support of some elders in the church, which will be of great benefit to the future war for the leader of the church!"

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said: "But the secret map of black iron is now in the hands of Li Shan, and Li Shan agreed to the Mo brothers' request before they died and handed the iron box to the head of the Mo family. This matter is not easy to handle!"

    Song Qian's face flashed with murderous intent, and he said coldly: "You are not a gentleman if you are petty, and you are not a husband if you are not poisonous. If the young master wants to achieve great things, he must not be merciful at all times. As long as the young master nods, we will kill Li Shan easily with the intention of not having the intention!"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart trembled and he said, ¡°Is there no other way?¡±

    Song Qian said: "Li Shan has a strong character and always does what he says. He is not a drunkard and is extremely alert. Apart from taking his life head-on, I think there is no other way to get the iron box. Young Master, Li Shan doesn't have a close relationship with us anyway."  , there¡¯s no harm in killing him! Please make a decision quickly!¡±

    Piaotian Literature Network welcomes Piaotian Literature!

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 15: Undercurrent

    Chapter 15 Undercurrent

    Hu Xiaotian pondered for a moment and said slowly: "It is easy to kill Li Shan, but have you ever thought about what kind of situation we will face after winning the Black Iron Secret Map?" Everything must be planned before taking action, and impatience cannot be tolerated.  Hot tofu.  ©I: ©IPiao Tianwen ©IÍø ©I

    Song Qian was shocked, calmed down, and frowned: "Is the young master worried that he will become the target of public criticism and reveal his identity in advance?"

    Hu Xiaotian nodded and said: "Yes, my trip to the capital this time can be said to be far away from the roots, deep into dangerous situations, and full of dangers. The Black Iron Secret Map is a treasure that everyone covets. If we take it now, we will definitely be attacked by the gangsters.  The siege. We are in the light and the enemy is in the dark. How can we avoid the endless pursuit and sneak attacks? How many manpower do we have to consume? If we lose all our capital, isn't it worth the loss? I think everything should be done according to one's ability.  Don't aim too high." If you want to seize the Black Iron Secret Map, you must kill Li Shan first.  And Li Shan is not a small character, he is the apprentice of the leader of the Beggar Clan. If Li Shan suddenly disappears, how can they and their party avoid suspicion?  I'm afraid that in less than three days, the Beggar Clan's revenge will come down like a thunderbolt.  Hu Xiaotian shoulders the great trust of Xuanzong and is determined to seize the position of leader. Of course, he is unwilling to lose a small amount and bet his fate on a piece of broken iron.  For him, it was great to be able to capture the Mysterious Iron Secret Map, but there would be no loss if he couldn't get it.  To take a step back, as long as he passes this news back to the Demon Cult headquarters, it will be a credit no matter what. No one will accuse him of deliberately letting Li Shan go afterwards.

    Song Qian said: "My subordinates didn't think well and almost made a big mistake. So what should we do next? Are we going to watch Li Shan take away the secret map of black iron?" No skipping words.

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Li Shan comes from a famous family, has a tough mind, is wise and courageous, and is born with a chivalrous heart. He will surely stand out as a leader in the future. If we can secretly help him overcome the danger this time, we can find him to join forces to fight against Qinglong in the future.  The meeting will greatly improve our situation of internal and external difficulties." The Qinglong Society is at its peak in the underworld, but it failed in Lanzhou last time and suffered heavy losses. How can it be willing to do so?  Sooner or later there will be a counterattack, so Su Quan will stay in Lanzhou and take charge.  If he can use Li Shan to draw the power of the White Dao heroes to attack the Qinglong Society, it will relieve most of his pressure.

    He added: "With Li Shan's sword skills, there is no problem in temporarily keeping the iron box. After he hands the iron box to the Mo family, we will try to take it back secretly. The most important thing is to keep away from this."  There should be no suspicion of the matter. Immediately send someone to deliver a letter to Elder Su, asking him to send another expert to use as a surprise force. In addition, suggest to Elder Su that someone who is proficient in intelligence collection and analysis be sent to accompany him. Lanzhou  After all, it is limited to the northwest corner, and Chang'an is close to the Central Plains and has a dangerous terrain. It has been a battleground for military strategists since ancient times. I want to take this opportunity to establish a secret stronghold in the city to prepare for the future."

    Song Qian muttered: "Chang'an is Xiang Hu's home base. Should we contact him in advance?"

    Hu Xiaotian waved his hands and said: "Ignore him, we will do our job. As long as he does not take the initiative to provoke, we will keep a certain distance from him."

    Song Qian said: "In this case, my subordinates immediately wrote to Elder Su and informed him of the news of the Black Iron Secret Map and the Young Master's instructions."

    Hu Xiaotian asked: "By the way, what's going on with Li Wanjie, the 'hidden' disciple?"

    Song Qian said in surprise: "Didn't the leader of the cult mention the secret to the young master? Ahem, it's a long story. Ever since a serious civil strife broke out in the cult more than a thousand years ago, and the vitality was severely damaged, in order to avoid the recurrence of tragedies in the future.  , the then leader and the elders negotiated and established a secret organization - the 'Qianmen'. As the name suggests, all the disciples of the sect who are selected into the 'Qianmen' will lurk under the Nine Earths from then on and no longer walk as disciples of the sect.  Jianghu, they must remain neutral and cannot participate in the decision-making of internal affairs of the church. Qianmen has two main tasks. One is to protect the core books and secrets of the divine religion, assist the new leader, and ensure that the incense of the divine religion is passed on from generation to generation;  When there are signs of civil strife, it can turn the tide and calm the storm. Throughout the ages, the name of the Qianmen has never appeared in official records. Only the core figures such as the leader and the temple priest can contact them. It is said that the Qianmen disciples  There are less than fifty people, each with their own specialties. They are all top talents in the world, and their combined power is unfathomable. They are like dragons with no head or tail, paying great attention to concealing their whereabouts. Even if they do something shocking, they will not publicize it. I learned that  I only scratch the surface, and my knowledge is really limited, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to satisfy the young master.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "So Qianmen is a major force other than the thirteen elders? In your opinion, is it possible for us to win the support of Qianmen through Li Wanjie?"

    Song Qian shook his head and said: "This matter is as difficult as going to the sky. They pursue the purpose of neutrality and will not participate in the dispute over the leader. Before the situation becomes clear, they cannot express their attitude. As for Li Wanjie, since he often  Rivers and lakesWhen they show up, most of the time they are peripheral figures, responsible for collecting information about the world, and have no say in the hidden world.  "

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and said: "I don't think so. Even if Li Wanjie is a peripheral figure responsible for collecting information, his views, likes and dislikes can still affect the decision-making level of Qianmen. Because those decision-makers cannot come to the scene in person and can only pass through  Make judgments based on the intelligence and information reported, and then draw conclusions. If Li Wanjie chooses to support me among the four major disciples, then the situation we face may change greatly. We must strive for every help from everyone in the sect.  , only in this way can we accumulate great achievements and come from behind.¡±

    Song Qian sighed: "Although the young master is young, he is far-sighted and has unique insights. My subordinates have been crazy for twenty years, but they are not as many as the young master."

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Uncle Song, don't give me a high hat. I have only been a member of the religion for a short time, and I have no experience in commanding subordinates. I will still need your strong assistance in the future." He paused and then said: "Follow it.  As the day of the alliance of the five races approaches, various forces gradually begin to surface, and overt and covert struggles are bound to continue. We must not take it lightly after entering the city, and we must pay attention to the movements of the major forces at any time. If we are involved in the whirlpool, we want to survive.  It will be difficult to retreat.¡±

    Song Qian said: "Sir, let's not care about the distance. The people who intended to kidnap Miss Lei's family were very disciplined and looked down upon death. They probably came from the iron-blooded army and had a very deep background. In today's world, those who can command and mobilize troops are either the founding fathers.  Either they are the children of the royal family, and they are all powerful people. If we ruin other people's good things, how can the mastermind behind the scenes just let it go?"

    Hu Xiaotian said confidently: "Uncle Song, don't worry. The number of such dead soldiers is limited and cannot be cultivated in a short time. Moreover, mobilizing troops without permission is a serious crime of treason. If the nine clans are implicated, the mastermind behind the scenes must disown the relationship."  It¡¯s too late, and they won¡¯t come forward to embarrass us.¡±

    Song Qian said with a smile: "The rabbits are cooked to death and the dogs are cooked, and the birds are hidden behind the bows. The founding emperors are always very suspicious and murderous. Since Emperor Hongwu came to the throne, he would kill the founding heroes every two or three years.  If he kills them all, no one will be able to escape death if he catches him. But why did those people take such risks to kidnap Lei Li? Could it be that this little girl has a huge secret hidden in her body?" Hu Xiaotian was thinking.  He moved and said slowly: "They kidnapped Lei Li, I'm afraid they are targeting Lei Hongtao, the head of the Lei family. The Lei family is famous for its firearms manufacturing." Song Qian couldn't help but was shocked and said in shock: "Could it be the mastermind behind the scenes?  Are you really planning something evil and want to secretly build an iron-blooded army with powerful firearms?" Hu Xiaotian nodded and said, "I'm afraid that's the truth."

    After the establishment of the Ming Dynasty, Zhu Yuanzhang established his eldest son Zhu Biao as the crown prince to stabilize the world and clarify orthodoxy.  However, Zhu Yuanzhang had many beauties in his harem and had dozens of sons for him. Among them, King Qin, King Yan, King Jin, etc. were not much different in age from the prince, so they may not have coveted the throne.  However, Zhu Yuanzhang was extremely fond of these sons. Not only did he give them large fiefdoms, he also allowed them to control the army.  When Zhu Yuanzhang was on the throne, all the kings in the world naturally stayed safe. Once he gave up and went west, Zhu Biao might not be able to deter his rebellious brothers.  Looking at the battles for the throne throughout the dynasties, it is common for brothers to kill each other and for fathers and sons to turn against each other, and this dynasty will be no exception.

    Song Qian took a breath of air and said sternly: "Master, if the other party sends out a second wave of people to snatch Miss Lei's family, we should stay out of it and not take action. The battle for the throne has been the most dangerous since ancient times, but we are not  Capital is involved." Hu Xiaotian sighed: "The current situation is changing and the future is unpredictable, so we can only act according to the opportunity. Lei Li has a special status. We must not give up on her easily unless we have to."

    After a night of treatment and recuperation, the injuries of the injured people have improved. Only Pan Ling'er was seriously injured and needed to change to a carriage to hit the road.  Hu Xiaotian met with Li Shan and Lei Li in private and told them to keep their mouth shut and never reveal the whereabouts of the iron box.  Although Xiang Hu was wounded and escaped, there was no guarantee that he would send another master to seize the treasure. If he provoked a sniper attack from Demon Cult masters along the way, all the people traveling with him would probably die.  Anyway, with Li Wanjie on top, Xiang Hu will not suspect Li Shan for the time being.  Li Shan and Lei Li had no objections, but they just wanted to fulfill the deceased's entrustment.

    After passing Baoji and heading east is the Weihe Plain, with a broad and endless view.  A group of people and horses lined up in a long line, winding like a long dragon.  Everyone knew they were in danger and were on alert.  Only by entering the Lei family's sphere of influence as soon as possible can they truly have safety.  As the alliance of the five races approaches, there are more and more people from all walks of life on the road. There are gangsters and white props. Under the blue sky and daylight, everyone is quite restrained. But at night, there are revenge, injustice for injustice, and everyone is very restrained.  Everywhere in the dense forest and wilderness has become a duel battlefield, and the ping-ping-ping-pong-pong scene is very lively.  Hu Xiaotian and his party had a well-organized lineup, and there were several experts guarding the formation. They would never cause trouble, and no one dared to harass them on the way.

    I just passed Mei County that day when I suddenly saw smoke and dust billowing in front of me, people shouting and horses neighing, and people shouting on the road.Pedestrians ran away one after another.  Hu Xiaotian and his entourage hurriedly pulled over and waited for the visitor to pass.

    I heard the thunderous sound of hooves, the ground trembled slightly, and a group of heroes galloped towards me on horseback.  The middle-aged man at the head was dressed in red, with strong bones, a broadsword on his back, and sharp eyes, which naturally revealed an intimidating aura.  The men who followed him had different clothes and different weapons, but their temples were slightly bulged and they had extraordinary aura. At first glance, they were first-class martial arts masters.  At the back of the team, there were dozens of strong men from the northwest, all dressed in red and wearing long swords, and they were tough and brave.

    Lei Li was so happy that she took Li Shan's arm and said with a smile: "Brother Li, it's my third uncle who brought the Lei family swordsman from Leijiabao." Li Shan matched her charming smile.  Touching her, her heart trembled, and she murmured: "Your uncle?" Lei Li said: "Yes." She immediately galloped out, waved her hand and shouted: "Third uncle, third uncle, I'm here."

    Hu Xiaotian and Song Qian exchanged glances, and couldn't help but let out a long breath.  To be honest, traveling with Lei Li was extremely stressful.  Now that the masters of the Lei family have appeared, they can finally be relieved of this heavy responsibility and no longer have to worry.

    The big man in red looked back and said with a smile: "Mo Erxia, that's my niece, please allow me to say a few words to her." As he spoke, he reined in his mount and slowed down, and the entire cavalry slowed down.  The big man in red put on a serious face and shouted at Lei Li who was approaching: "Xiao Li, come and see Mo Zhengfeng, Uncle Mo, don't lose your etiquette and make others laugh."

    The smile on Lei Li's face instantly faded, and she cried out: "Second Uncle Mo". This immediately brought back the painful memories of the day before yesterday. Her heart ached, tears burst into her eyes, and she choked with sobs: "Second Uncle Mo, Uncle Mo Third and Uncle Mo Six."  They, they were killed by gangsters.¡±

    Mo Zhengfeng was shocked and angry, and he jumped down in front of Leili's horse and said in a trembling voice: "Good niece, what did you just say? My third brother and sixth brother were killed? Who did it? Their bodies  What?" He is thin and has exposed veins. He is 70% similar to Mo Gangfeng. He also carries a long sword on his back. Judging from his physical skills, he is slightly better than Mo Gangfeng.

    Lei Li whispered: "I was not able to witness who killed Uncle Mo and Sixth Uncle. However, Brother Li has been at the scene and received Uncle Mo's dying instructions. He must know." Turning back to  Li Shan waved and shouted: "Brother Li, come here quickly"

    Li Shan heard Lei Li¡¯s call and immediately rode forward.  Although he has an ordinary appearance and short stature, he has a calm demeanor and a murderous aura. Under his crotch is a unique horse. All the heroes secretly exclaimed: Li Shan, a good man, does not dare to stand up in front of the seniors in the world.  He jumped off the horse, walked quickly for a few steps, clasped his fists and saluted: "Seniors, this junior is Li Shan, a beggar gang."

    When Mo Zhengfeng saw the two swords crossed behind his back, his body shook violently, and he couldn't help but shed tears in his eyes.  As an elder brother, how could he not recognize his brother's sword?  Where the sword is, the man is alive; when the sword dies, the man dies.  After not seeing each other for a few days, we were separated from each other. This heart-wrenching pain cannot be explained to outsiders.

    Lei Li quietly fell off her horse and whispered to Li Shan: "This is Mo Zhengfeng and Mo Erxia from the Seven Heroes of the Mo family. The man in red is my third uncle Lei Hongjun."

    When Li Shan saw Mo Zhengfeng crying sadly, he felt pity in his heart. He took off the two swords from his back, held them in front of Mo Zhengfeng with both hands, and whispered: "Mo Erxia, these are Mo Sanxia and Mo Liuxia."  Before I died, I entrusted it to the younger generation and told me that I must return it to the hands of the Mo family. Both heroes fought to the death, outnumbered and defeated many evil lords in the underworld, and did not disgrace the Seven Heroes of the Mo family.  name."

    Mo Zhengfeng took the two swords, and there was a soft hiss, and two tears dripped down the scabbard, showing unspeakable sadness.  He stroked the sword lightly and said solemnly: "Thank you for sending back the relics of my two brothers. Please tell me, Shaoxia Li, who killed them? For such a blood feud, we, the Mo clan, will definitely use the blood of our enemies to pay tribute."  He received an urgent message from his brother for help, so he asked Leijiabao to send a large team of people to help.  Unexpectedly, even though he hurriedly rushed, it was still a step too late, and he never saw the sound of his brother again.

    Li Shan said seriously: "Mo Erxia, it's a long story. Mo Sanxia has another relic that I want to hand over to the head of the Mo family. There are many people here with many mouths and ears, so it's not appropriate to talk about them in detail." Mo Zhengfeng was very sad.  After that, he was overjoyed, his hands trembled with excitement, and he whispered: "What kind of relic is it? Please give it to me, brother." Li Shan shook his head and said: "Forgive me for not obeying your order. I promised Mo Sanxia that I must hand it over to Mo's family."  In the master's hands." Mo Zhengfeng was stunned, looked Li Shan up and down again, nodded and said: "Keep your promise, good." He pondered for a while, and then said: "In that case, how about asking Li Shaoxia to come with me? My eldest brother leads the disciples of his clan.  The journey is slow and it will take five days to reach Chang'an. Before he arrives, it is best for Li Shaoxia to stay with me to avoid any further accidents." The head of the Mo family is Mo Hufeng, the boss of the Seven Heroes of the Mo family, who is a master of swordsmanship.  He is so superb that he is famous in the world.

    Li Shan was not polite and said: "It is better to obey orders than to be respectful." He has a rare treasure, and he doesn't know how many people are secretly coveting it.?It is ideal to be protected by experts from the Mo family and the Lei family.

    Mo Zhengfeng turned to Lei Hongjun and said: "Brother Red Army, I invite Shaoxia Li to Leijiapu as a guest. Is it in compliance with the rules?" Lei Hongjun glanced at Lei Li meaningfully and said, "There is no problem that Shaoxia Li can come to Leijiabao."  I can't ask for more of the family castle. Xiaoli, what do you think?" Lei Li's face turned red and she stamped her feet angrily: "Third uncle, what does it have to do with me whether he goes or not?" At that moment, Mo Zhengfeng asked clearly about the burials of his brothers.  At that time, two guards of the clan were arranged to temporarily guard it, waiting for the instructions of the family leader before handling it.

    Li Shan apologized and galloped back to Hu Xiaotian and others, saying: "Master Hu, brothers, Li is going to take a step forward with the people from Leijiabao. I have had a great time getting along with you all along the way, and I have the opportunity to work side by side again."  The confrontation with the enemy is really unforgettable for Li. When we meet in the future, you and I will have a drink and talk happily." Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Brother Li, it's okay to go. We also have to stay in Chang'an for a while, and we will definitely have a chance to meet." Li  Shan Daxi said: "We've arrived in Chang'an. You must come to Leijiabao to find me." Hu Xiaotian said: "It's a deal."

    Chapter 15 Undercurrent.  

    For more information, address @ya

 Volume 6: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter 16: The Wind Rises in Chang'an

    Chapter 16 The wind blows in Chang'an

    Xi'an is located in the Guanzhong Plain, bordering the Weihe River to the north and the Qinling Mountains to the south. Since the Zhou Dynasty, many dynasties have established their capitals here, and it has the reputation of "the ancient imperial state in the middle of Qin".  (The most stable,,.) Xi'an was called Chang'an in ancient times, and was also called Xidu, Xijing, Daxing City, Jingzhao City, etc. In the second year of Hongwu in the Ming Dynasty, Fengyuan Road was abandoned and Xi'an Prefecture was established, from which the city got its name.  But regardless of whether the martial arts community is in power or in the public sector, it is still customary to call it "Chang'an".  Chang'an has many historic sites, including the Big Wild Goose Pagoda, Small Wild Goose Pagoda, Forest of Steles, Ancient City Wall, Bell Tower, Drum Tower, Grand Mosque, etc., as well as many dynasty relics. It is the largest city in the northwest region.  In the third year of Hongwu, Zhu Yuanzhang divided the kings and made his second son Zhu Feng the king of Qin. The fiefdom was Xi'an.

    Hu Xiaotian and his party crossed the Wei River and approached the ancient capital city along the official road. They saw the towering city wall from a distance, which was so majestic that almost everyone showed excitement.  Except for Song Qian and Nangong Qiu, the other Demon Cult disciples came to this famous northwest city for the first time. They couldn't restrain their excitement and whispered among themselves.

    Mo Yu and Yuan Han, who were responsible for standing in front of the attack, stood respectfully by the roadside early. When they saw Hu Xiaotian and others appearing, they hurriedly led their people to greet them.  There were many people on the road and the two parties didn't say much after meeting each other. They got together and continued walking toward the city.  Mo Yu quietly approached Hu Xiaotian and whispered the important news that he had heard in the past few days. It was nothing more than the arrival of a certain family head in Chang'an, or the fight between a certain gang and a certain faction. Basically, it was closely related to the alliance of the five races.  Not only the leading figures in the northwest martial arts gathered in Chang'an, but also the major forces in the Central Plains martial arts sent representatives. The most famous among them were Qing Xuzi, the disciple of the Wudang leader, Zuo Yiding, the chief disciple of the Beggar Clan, Pan Gan, the leader of the Songshan Sword Sect,  Huashan Sword Sect leader Wu Qiuhong, Shaolin Temple elder Huitong, etc.  These famous Bai Dao heroes were invited to participate in the Five Clans Alliance Conference to witness the birth of the new leader.  It is said that Ji Haoming, the number one young master of Baidao today and known as the "Jade Faced Dragon", will also attend.  So many masters gathered in Chang'an, coupled with the elites of the five major families, it was truly a gathering of stars, shining brightly.  Of course, secretly, the northwest underworld will not be peaceful either.  In order to fight for the secret map of Xuantie, Tuo Yao, Li Wanjie, Xiang Hu and others are ready to make a move.  However, Li Xuan'er, the demon girl of Baiyun Sect, is very worried about Hu Xiaotian and may not be willing to let it go.

    Hu Xiaotian asked: "Ji Haoming dares to claim to be the 'number one'. What is the origin? Don't others have any objections?" Mo Yu said: "Back to the young master, Ji Haoming's school is unknown. He turned up three years ago.  When he was born, whether he was sparring or fighting against each other, he had gone through more than seventy battles without losing a single victory. Eight months ago, he single-handedly killed the fifteenth master in the underworld rankings - the 'Little Pluto' Iron Shark.  He has become a recognized leader in the Baidao Wulin." He paused for a moment, showed a strange look, and then said: "There are rumors in the world that Ji Haoming has fallen in love with a woman from the Tang Sect, so he made a special trip to Chang'an to attend the conference, maybe he will  Propose a marriage contract to the head of the Tang family in person." Hu Xiaotian's heart skipped a beat, and he found it difficult to breathe. He gritted his teeth and said, "Who does the person named Ji want to marry?" Mo Yu glanced at Hu Xiaotian cautiously and whispered.  : "It is said that this woman is a descendant of the Tang clan, named Tang Xue."

    Tang Xue

    This name was like a muffled thunder that hit Hu Xiaotian¡¯s head, making him feel so excited that he could hardly control himself.  Since their separation four years ago, he has never seen this girl who was deeply in love with him again. Those memories that he had deliberately buried deep in his heart flashed through his mind like a revolving door, including their first acquaintance on a rainy night, their reunion in the wild, and the things that would never happen again.  Forgotten affectionate kiss.  At first, he only regarded Tang Xue as a sister with a different surname, and his heart was full of affection. However, later he was involved in the civil strife of the Tianxia Society and was trapped deep underground. Tang Xue boldly revealed his feelings and offered a kiss, and the relationship between the two became  Ambiguous and complex.  Later, because of Yi Wufeng, he narrowly escaped death and joined the Demon Sect as a disciple of Xuanzong. He practiced hard in Xuefeng Mountain for three years and completely lost contact with Tang Xue.  Even after he came down from the mountain, he received help from Tang Xue's biological father, Tang Bowen, and promised him to take care of Tang Xue, but because of his sensitive status as a demon sect disciple, he did not deliberately inquire about Tang Xue's current situation.  (.Win the phone bill,) After several years of separation, Hu Xiaotian himself was married, but when he heard that she might marry someone else, an uncontrollable heartache filled his body, arousing a bit of anger, and even more.  Aroused some murderous intent.  A terrible thought suddenly popped into my mind - Tang Xue is my woman, and I will kill anyone who wants to rob me.

    Hu Xiaotian's expression suddenly changed, and his murderous aura was faintly revealed. Mo Yu couldn't help but be startled, and quickly reminded him softly, "Master, Master." Hu Xiaotian was alert in time, restrained the surge of murderous aura in his body, but he still felt extremely awkward in his heart, and whispered:  "Immediately collect all the information about Ji Haoming for me. In particular, find out this person's origins and send someone to pay attention to the Tang Sect's movements and report to me as soon as possible." Mo Yunai is a character with a clear mind and can vaguely guess.  Inside, his expression became more and more respectful and he said: "Yes"

    When you enter the city, you will see a steady flow of people, numerous business houses, and spacious checkerboard-shaped streets. The courtyards of various mansions reveal the ancient style of the imperial city, and you can see the ancient relics left by the previous dynasties everywhere.  onePedestrians walked through twists and turns and came to live in a large house near the east gate.  Mo Yu and the others paid a large sum of money to rent this house in advance. It covers an area of ??more than ten acres, has several courtyards and many rooms, enough to accommodate all the people.  Song Qian was very satisfied and praised Mo Yu and others.  The city of Chang'an is full of people, and if it is inconvenient to stay in an inn or hostel, it is not as convenient and safe as living alone with your own family.

    The people and horses settled down separately and set up guards on duty. Naturally, someone has made arrangements for these.  Since Pan Ling'er, Su Haoran, Nangong Qiu and others all had unrecovered internal injuries, after a brief wash, everyone went back to their rooms to rest one by one without going out to explore the bustling night view of Chang'an City.

    Hu Xiaotian visited and comforted Pan Ling'er and returned to his residence, but he felt restless and restless. Every time he thought of the three words "Ji Haoming", he became murderous.  Such abnormal anxiety frightened him, and he immediately realized that this was a sign of Yin and Yang imbalance and the invasion of inner demons.  The "World-Destroying Overlord Technique" is domineering and fierce. The cultivator must absorb the mysterious yin energy in time to maintain the balance of yin and yang in the body. Otherwise, it is easy to become possessed and either become a killing maniac or a peerless yin demon. He will never  What a happy ending.  With Xuanzong's ability to penetrate the sky and the earth, he has dozens of beautiful women, but he still has to be trapped on the top of the snow-capped mountains. One can imagine how terrible the consequences of losing control of his mind are. Even the leader of the Demon Cult, who is known as the top master of the underworld, is afraid.

    Hu Xiaotian was fondling the colorful phoenix jade pendant that he had collected for many years. He recalled Tang Xue¡¯s charming and unparalleled face and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and smile bitterly. A trace of love from the past has become the culprit of today¡¯s invasion of inner demons.  In fact, a few months ago, Hu Xiaotian had sent someone with a handwritten letter to the Mingjiao General Altar to ask for the "Ten Thousand Years Ice Soul" from the Mingjiao saint Yun Daier so that he could wear it day and night to keep his mind clear.  However, the Mingjiao General Forum was far away in the Kunlun Mountains. The journey was long and it took a long time to go back and forth. He still had not obtained the Ten Thousand Years Ice Soul until he left Lanzhou.  Along the way, Yang Qi accumulated more and more. In addition, after experiencing bloody battles in the previous two days, and being touched by Tang Xue's incident today, the desire to vent in his heart suddenly became very strong, and even Buddhist spells could not suppress it.  .

    Hu Xiaotian pushed open the window and let the cold night wind blow in his face, but the burning murderous intention in his heart did not diminish at all.  He once had a deep conversation with Chi Yan and understood that this desire should be relaxed rather than blocked. The more you suppress and control it, the stronger the rebound will be in the future.  What's more, it took several months to travel thousands of miles to the capital. If he continues to be depressed alone like this, his yang energy will be too strong and he will become a demon. If he loses his mind due to the imbalance of yin and yang and turns into a humanoid beast, it will definitely be a demon.  Teach jokes unprecedented in history.

    The night was as dark as ink, shrouded in thick clouds, and no star or moon could be seen, only the light of lights in the distance shone faintly.

    Hu Xiaotian was about to close the window when he glanced at the towering courtyard wall from the corner of his eye and saw many night walkers quietly passing through the air. Moreover, they were running in the same direction, which was to the south of Chang'an City.  If Hu Xiaotian hadn't practiced clairvoyance, how could he have seen clearly in such a dim and dark moment?  A thought occurred to him. Could it be that something big happened in the south?  However, he was forbidden to practice martial arts at the moment and could not use his internal energy or light skills. Even if he wanted to follow him to investigate, there was nothing he could do.

    The night in Chang'an is destined not to be peaceful.

    After dawn the next day, under the central command of Song Qian, multiple groups of people in disguise were dispatched and began to systematically collect intelligence information inside and outside the city.  Whether it is for the sake of one's own safety or preparing to recapture the Dark Iron Secret Map, controlling the current situation and trends is the most critical.  It is not advisable to make hasty decisions before the situation is clear.  Otherwise, they would not be able to get out of Chang'an City if they took one wrong step and got into trouble.  Chang'an is the most famous city in the northwest. Of course, there are demon sect disciples stationed secretly, but the person in charge here is the cold-faced Shura Xiang Hu.  Xiang Hu supports Zhan Feng, the second disciple of Xuanzong. He and Hu Xiaotian are in the same group, and it is impossible for them to cooperate with each other.

    Since everything was fine, Pan Ling'er and others still needed time to recover from their injuries. Hu Xiaotian simply put on his scribe's attire, asked his guards to prepare gifts, and went to visit the great scholar in the city.  His apparent identity was that of the young master of "Shengjingxing" in Lanzhou, and he was also a scholar who went to Beijing to be a candidate for an official position. According to the customs of the literary world at that time, every time he passed through a place, Confucian scholars who had not yet shown their fame had to pay homage to local well-known scholars as disciples.  , ask for advice in knowledge.  Some Confucian scholars would also prepare poems, calligraphy and paintings in advance, and when they visited their homes, they would take the opportunity to ask the other party to comment on the inscriptions, as a matter of pride.  Hu Xiaotian made an impromptu visit to the great scholars in the city. Firstly, he wanted to understand the current situation of officialdom and the standards of imperial employment. Secondly, he wanted to understand the customs and customs of Chang'an. Thirdly, he wanted to stay here for many days. If he did not follow the rules when visiting literary seniors, he would be inspected for official duties in the future.  It is a big stain at that time, and you will be labeled as "arrogant and arrogant, without a teacher."

    Hu Xiaotian is generous with his money, his conversation and behavior are far more mature and steady than those of his peers, and he is indeed knowledgeable. In just two days, the scribes and scholars in the city all knew that there was a new scholar from Lanzhou.  Those famous scholars who accepted the generous gifts were full of praise for Hu Xiaotian, saying that he knew etiquette, knew how to advance and retreat, despised money, and was indifferent to life and death. His only shortcoming was that he was not good at music.  The six arts of a gentleman are etiquette, music, archery, imperialism, and calligraphy.Mathematics, this is something that all Confucian disciples need to be proficient in, and both are indispensable.  While everyone was sighing with emotion, they could only say that no gold is pure and no one is perfect.  Hu Xiaotian used to be diligent in practicing swordsmanship and martial arts, so how could he have time to play music?  He didn't explain much about it. If anyone asked, he would just explain it. He was naturally happy and relaxed when no one asked him about it, and he would not take the initiative to show his embarrassment.

    It has been sunny for several days and the snow has melted early.  It was a refreshing day, and Hu Xiaotian made an appointment with several Confucian scholars he had just met to visit Tan Zaiqin, a famous scholar in the northwest.  Tan Zaiqin is famous for his calligraphy articles. He once served as an official in the Yuan Dynasty. After the Ming Dynasty fell and the Mongolian Yuan Dynasty rose, he adhered to the concept of "Ming ministers do not serve the two masters". He declined many invitations from the court to serve as local officials and educated his own children at home behind closed doors.  .  When the King of Qin, Zhu Fang, heard about Tan Zaiqin's name, he sent someone to forcefully invite him into the palace to teach his children poetry and classics. From then on, he became the teacher of the princes and princesses of the King of Qin.  Because of this status, many unfamous Confucian scholars wanted to curry favor with him, and then joined the line of King Qin, becoming the new rich in Chang'an City.

    Tan Mansion is not large in area, but it is elegant and quiet. It is an old house with a long history, with blue bricks and gray tiles, surrounded by ancient trees.  Hu Xiaotian and his party of five handed over the thorns and asked the accompanying guards to present the prepared gifts.  After waiting for a while, an old servant with gray hair came out quickly and politely invited everyone into the house for a detailed discussion.

    Entering the living room, everyone sat down separately, and a young man in Tsing Yi served hot tea and snacks.  Hu Xiaotian looked up and saw a plaque "Indifferent and Mingzhi" hanging high in the hall, and a cursive calligraphy hanging on the white wall on the left. The pen was like a dragon and a snake, and the iron hook was silver. It was written in "Guan Zi. Ba Yan"  A few words: "The sage can assist the time, but cannot go against the time. Those who know the good plan will not be as good as the time. Those who are good at the time will have less time and more achievements. If a man's plan is without a master, he will be trapped, and if he is not prepared, he will be able to deal with it. Therefore, the sage king has the tools  Be prepared, and be careful to keep the time, to be prepared for the right time, and to be ready for things to happen." Hanging on the wall on the right side is a long-axis ink landscape painting with a vast brushwork and a far-reaching charm. At first glance, it is the work of a famous artist.

    A fellow scholar surnamed Sun put his palms in his hands and praised: "Good Calligraphy. This post has the structure of Huaisu, its unique structure, and the legal standards, but also has the strong character and spirit of Xiangyang. It must have been written by Master Tan. It is wonderful."  "It's wonderful." Another scholar surnamed Wang echoed: "Master Tan's calligraphy is the best in the northwest. The rumors are indeed true. He is really a magic pen." Since others were the first to comment on calligraphy, the two scholars surnamed Zhao who had not yet spoken turned to commenting on paintings.  : "Brother Zihua, look at this landscape painting with its ancient style and majestic temperament. Could it be made by a master of the Southern Song Dynasty? The signature and seal are blurred and it is difficult to distinguish the author's name. It is a pity." "Brother Gonghua, I look at it.  The charm of the brushwork is very close to Ma Yuan's painting skills." The four of them commented on the calligraphy and paintings as if there was no one else around.  Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and didn't say much.

    Suddenly, I heard the sound of footsteps, and a middle-aged man in his fifties with a beard under his chin slowly walked into the living room.  He has a slender figure and a dignified appearance. He has a strong scholarly aura when he looks around, and he has a bit of the gentle and elegant temperament described in ancient books. He has fine crow's feet at the corners of his eyes, revealing a calmness and calmness that has gone through the ups and downs of the world.  As soon as he glanced at them, the scholars who were talking loudly stopped immediately, stood up together with Hu Xiaotian, and greeted them respectfully.  The visitor was none other than Tan Zaiqin, a famous scholar from Chang'an.

    Tan Zaiqin returned the favor, motioned for the guests to sit down, and said calmly: "It is a great honor for all of you young talents to come together to visit us. We don't have much valuable things at home, so we can only give each of them a piece of poetry written by himself. I hope you don't ask for it."  Disgusted." After saying that, he clapped his hands lightly, and the two servants held several calligraphy scrolls and placed them in everyone's hands.

    Everyone was overjoyed and thanked him profusely.  Except for Hu Xiaotian, the other four people were already prepared. They took out the poems and essays they had prepared in advance and presented them to Tan Zaiqin, asking him to comment.  Tan Zaiqin was noncommittal, looking at Hu Xiaotian who was sitting as straight as a clock, and asked: "Are you Hu Xiaotian, the Lanzhou scholar who has been in the limelight recently?" Hu Xiaotian leaned forward and said, "In reply to your words, sir, it's a niche." Tan Zaiqin stroked his head gently.  He must, nodded and said: "You have a good temperament and a restrained spirit. No wonder many people have mentioned your name in front of me. Are you coming to Chang'an to visit relatives and friends, or are you seeking a better background?" Hu Xiaotian said: "Student is  In response to the imperial edict, I went to the capital to take part in this year's official selection examination. Because I saw the prosperity of Chang'an, I stayed for a few days to get to know fellow literary friends, and to visit the teachers and listen to the teachings of the elders." Tan Zaiqin said: "You  Since I have been recommended to the capital and have a bright future, I won't worry about anything. In fact, the King of Qin is very thirsty for talents. If you can practice in the King of Qin's palace for a few years, you can also be on your own." Hu Xiaotian was unmoved, but several others were scratching their heads and scratching their heads anxiously.  , hurriedly said: "Mr. Tan, we care about the world and are willing to work for the welfare of the people. I would also like to ask you to recommend to His Highness the King of Qin." Tan Zaiqin smiled slightly: "I will say it after I read your poems and essays."

    Everyone chatted for a while, and seeing that it was almost noon, they stood up and left according to the rules.  Naturally, Tan Zaiqin would not see the guests off in person, but still ordered his personal servant to see them off on his behalf.  Before Hu Xiaotian and others walked out of Tan Mansion, they heard the rapid sound of hoofbeats outside the door. A team of fast horses rushed to the door of Tan Mansion and stopped. Then the door opened, and six or seven girls with bright eyes and bright clothes filed in.  They? Holding a riding whip, wearing a cloak on the back, wearing riding boots, and tightly tying up her waist, she particularly highlights her youthful and sexy charm.  The leading girl has a noble forehead, a face like a silver plate, tall and long legs, small and erect breasts, a pair of black and translucent eyes that are arrogant, and her whole body is filled with an aura of wealth, which is very different from Lei Li's wild and wild nature.

    Those few scholars had never seen such beautiful and noble beauties. Some of them were speechless and their eyes were filled with obsession, some of their faces turned red and they were at a loss, and all of them were shaking in their hearts.

    The beautiful girl glanced at the corner of her eyes and took in the ugliness of these people. She frowned and said disdainfully: "Where do these country people come from? Don't they understand the principle of not seeing anyone who is not polite?" Hu Xiaotian didn't want to pay attention to these people.  She was a proud girl, but when she saw her companion being humiliated, she somehow burst into anger and rushed to the front door. She said coldly: "I came in uninvited and spoke arrogantly. Didn't your adults teach you etiquette?" She screamed inwardly as soon as she said the words.  No, this is another disaster caused by the imbalance of yin and yang.

    The beautiful woman didn't expect that someone would dare to contradict her in public. She raised her eyebrows and said angrily: "What a courageous bitch. You dare to insult my father. You don't want to live anymore." She raised her riding whip and screamed.  past.

    r.  

    More to come, address

 Volume 6: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter 17: The Unruly Princess

    Chapter 17: The Unruly Princess

    "Father?" Hu Xiaotian was not deaf and could hear the beauty's words clearly. Thoughts flashed in his mind. Could it be that she was the daughter of Qin King Zhu Cang?  Who else in Chang'an City would dare to openly call himself "King" except Zhu Xi?  In this case, she is the princess.  (Geniuses only need 3 seconds to remember) Zhu Feng is the well-deserved number one figure in Chang'an City. He has a lot of troops and great power. Even the chief envoy of Shaanxi Province must obey his orders and dare not disobey him in the slightest.  .  Angering Zhu Xi's daughter was tantamount to offending the Northwest King. He saw the riding whip being struck in the face, and was about to raise his hand to grab the snake-like whip. Suddenly he remembered that he was a scholar and it was not appropriate to show off his martial arts, so he deliberately slowed down his movements.  Three points.  There was only a crisp sound as the riding crop was rolled over and a sleeve of Hu Xiaotian's arm was torn off, while a bloody red scar was drawn out.

    Hu Xiaotian cried out in pain, "Hey", staggered back two steps, and said angrily: "A gentleman talks but doesn't do anything, why do you hurt people?" The beautiful woman sneered: "I am a little girl, but I am not a gentleman.  You are talking nonsense and you deserve to be beaten." Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said, "A good man won't fight with a woman, Brother Sun or Brother Zhao, let's go." The beautiful woman stared at her eyes and said, "You haven't apologized yet, how can you just leave?  "Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "What have we done wrong that we need to apologize to you, Miss? You have scolded and beaten, what else do you want?" The beautiful woman said: "I don't care. If you don't apologize,  Each person will be rewarded with a whip." Before she finished speaking, the girls behind her huffed and gathered around, shaking their riding whips and sneering.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  The scholar surnamed Wang said with a mournful face: "Ladies, if you have anything to say, please speak up. Don't be rude, it is an insult to gentleness." Hu Xiaotian said: "Don't be afraid, everyone, this is the Tan Mansion, they don't dare to mess around."

    The beautiful woman glared at Hu Xiaotian angrily, gritted her teeth and said, "Are you trying to show off your strength again? Could it be that the whip just now was too light, making you forget the pain?" She then slapped her head with another whip.  Hu Xiaotian didn't wait for her to make a move, he had already stepped back, hid behind a pillar, and shouted: "Hit someone, hit someone." The beautiful woman was so angry that her eyes were burning, and she said viciously: "What are you crying about? Don't do it.  "Hide, get out of here." He quickly rushed towards him, cracking his whip and whipping him wildly.

    "Stop!" followed by an angry shout, Tan Zaiqin walked out quickly, his face livid, obviously very angry.  Behind him followed a girl in white, with an oval face, almond-shaped eyes and willow eyebrows, eyes like autumn water, her waist swayed like a willow when she walked, her temperament was as cold as an orchid, she was extremely beautiful.

    As soon as Hu Xiaotian's eyes fell on the face of the girl in white, his mind was shocked and he almost blurted out in surprise.  It turns out that regardless of her appearance and temperament, she is actually 70% similar to Yi Wufeng, but she lacks Yi Wufeng's mature beauty and the majestic murderous aura of holding power, and looks a little green and immature.

    The beautiful girl hurriedly put away the riding crop, turned to face Tan Zaiqin, stuck out her tongue, and said with a smile: "Sir, Sister Lan." Tan Zaiqin glared at her sternly and said, "Princess Chang'an, you are fooling around again.  You are my student, but you beat up a guest in my house. Once word gets out, will I still have the face to see others? I, Tan Zaiqin, have been teaching and educating people for many years, but I have taught you such a scoundrel who does not understand etiquette. I will be so angry tomorrow.  I would like to propose to the prince and princess that you should be grounded for three months to prevent you from bullying others again." The beautiful woman jumped to Tan Zaiqin's side, grabbed his sleeves and said coquettishly: "Sir, I was wrong, please don't be angry, okay?  Okay? I won't dare to do it next time." Tan Zaiqin said angrily: "What did you say? There will be a next time?"

    The girl in white walked straight to Hu Xiaotian, bowed and gave a salute, and said softly: "Master, Princess Ziyu is ignorant and fooling around. Please be magnanimous and don't argue with her."

    Hu Xiaotian looked at this beautiful and beautiful face so close, his chest hurt so much that he could hardly breathe. Scenes of the adventures of living and dying with Yi Wufeng flashed through his mind, and he said in a solemn voice: "Miss Tan, you are so polite.  I, I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, forget it.¡±

    When the girl in white heard the difference in his words, she couldn't help but look up in surprise. When she met Hu Xiaotian's affectionate and hurtful eyes, her heart was beating wildly, and heat rushed to her cheeks for no reason. She hurriedly avoided it.  The other party's eyes looked at him and he shouted softly: "Oh, sir, you are injured." Hu Xiaotian gently stroked the whip marks on his arm and said: "It's just a flesh wound, don't worry about it, miss. (Win Q coins,)" the girl in white said.  : "No. If the young master goes out injured, wouldn't it be a slap in the face of my father?" He turned to Tan Zaiqin and said, "Dad, this young master's clothes are torn and there are bruises on his arms." Tan Zaiqin hurried away.  When he came to Hu Xiaotian's side, he apologized repeatedly for the students and asked Hu Xiaotian to go to the inner house to deal with his injuries and change into another robe.  Hu Xiaotian was disrespectful and had no choice but to agree.

    To Hu Xiaotian¡¯s expectation, the girl in white clothes was the one who was good at treating injuries and applying medicine in the Tan family.  With skillful and gentle movements, she cleaned Hu Xiaotian's wound in the blink of an eye, applied medicine and bandaged it.  Hu Xiaotian looked at her as busy as a butterfly wearing flowers, his eyes kept wandering.? fell on her body with control, feeling happy and sad for a while, as if in a dream.  This girl in white is a lady from a well-known family. She would not tell a stranger her name, and Hu Xiaotian would not be able to ask her.

    Princess Zhu Ziyu of Chang'an sat aside angrily. Seeing this, she tapped her riding crop on the table and said angrily: "Hey, what are you looking at with your eyes? Have you never seen a beautiful woman? Why?  You sanctimonious hypocrites all have the same virtue?"

    Hu Xiaotian and the girl in white looked at each other, and their faces turned red at the same time.  Hu Xiaotian was sweating on his forehead, and he was secretly exclaiming that this princess was so bold and unscrupulous in her words. She thought that she was so pampered that she dared to say anything.  The girl in white blushed with embarrassment and said angrily: "Princess Ziyu, don't say nonsense that you hurt Mr. Hu for no reason and make random comments. Be careful, I will tell daddy." Zhu Ziyu said: "I am not wrong. Since then  After entering the room, this guy's eyes have been wandering around you, and he didn't even look at me out of the corner of his eye. Huh, do you think I'm ugly?" The girl in white stamped her feet and said: "You still said  Zhang's little face was filled with heat, becoming more and more beautiful and charming.

    Hu Xiaotian coughed slightly and said: "Princess Chang'an, you are of noble status, as beautiful as a phoenix, and as pure as a jade. You shine so brightly that it makes Xiao Ke feel ashamed, so he doesn't dare to look at you rudely." Zhu Ziyu was complimented upon hearing the compliment.  His face suddenly shone brightly, and he couldn't help but chuckle: "You know what's going on, I'll spare you this time." Hu Xiaotian secretly wiped his hands with cold sweat: "Princess, has no one ever said that you are the most beautiful woman in Chang'an?  Zhu Ziyu lowered her eyes coyly, biting her lower lip and said, "You have only been in Chang'an for a few days. You dare to talk nonsense about the most beautiful woman. You don't have to make Sister Lan laugh." She has a distinguished status, and behind her stands the King of the Northwest.  Who in Chang'an City dares to judge her?  But girls are beautiful in nature, and they all have a little vanity. Today, when Hu Xiaotian praised her so freely, she couldn't help but feel happy, and she forgot about her unhappiness just now.

    The girl in white showed her intelligence and saw through Hu Xiaotian's intention at a glance. She suppressed a smile and said, "Princess Ziyu has a noble temperament and extraordinary beauty. She is indeed worthy of the title of 'The Most Beautiful Woman in Chang'an'." Zhu Ziyu threw herself on her.  , stretched out his hand to tickle her: "Sister Lan, you come to make fun of me too. No one is more beautiful than you, you are the most beautiful one." The girl in white smiled coquettishly and gasped: "You, you  Let go, it's tickling me to death." Zhu Ziyu said proudly, "I won't let go. You promise to help me plead with my husband first." The girl in white said, "I promise, I promise." As soon as Zhu Ziyu let go, she suddenly  He backhanded the opponent's vitals and said with a smile, "It's my turn."

    Hu Xiaotian watched the two beauties laughing and playing, and the fiery yang energy that had been barely suppressed rushed straight into his dantian.  He hurriedly closed his eyes, recited the Heart Sutra silently, and used the supreme Buddhist method to control his inner demons.  Knowing that this method is to drink poison to quench thirst, and the demonic nature will attack more violently in the future, I have no choice but to do it.

    After changing into a robe, Hu Xiaotian reluctantly said goodbye and left Tan Mansion.  As soon as he walked out of the gate, several scholars who had been waiting on the roadside swarmed up to him, took his hand and asked: "Brother Hu, how is the matter? What is Princess Chang'an's attitude?" Hu Xiaotian simply explained to them that the matter was over.  , Princess Chang'an will not hold grudges and embarrass them in the future.

    All the scholars could not help but let out a sigh of relief, showing expressions of relief.  If the princess refuses to let them go and just lets out the news, they will never get ahead in Chang'an City.  The scholar surnamed Sun struck with both palms and said: "We are the ones who caused today's trouble, but fortunately Brother Hu stepped in to eliminate it. Why don't we be the hosts and ask Brother Hu for a few drinks to express our gratitude?" Others  The three of them agreed at the same time, and simply suggested: "Since ancient times, there have been many famous people, and good wine still needs good flowers." "I heard that the beauty of the south of the Yangtze River in Baihua Pavilion is unique. How about I go and experience it?" Speaking of drinking  Everyone couldn't hold back their excitement over the flowers and wine, and before Hu Xiaotian could refuse, they gathered around him and went together.  Hu Xiaotian couldn't resist, so he had to signal the guards to follow him.

    Baihua Pavilion imitates the Jiangnan garden style, with looping corridors, overlapping rockeries, and changing scenery as you move, showing elegance and dexterity everywhere.  Since there were only a few guests in the afternoon, the still-charming Madam personally came out to greet everyone and invited them to sit down in the VIP room. The accompanying guards had other seating arrangements.  The madam's eyes were so vicious. He saw at a glance that Hu Xiaotian was well-off, so he approached him with a smile and said in a disgusting voice: "Young Master has a majestic appearance, but he is also very handsome. Is this your first time in Baihua Pavilion? What should I call you?"  Hu Xiaotian suppressed the disgust in his heart and said perfunctorily: "Young boy Hu Xiaotian, today is the first time to visit Baihua Pavilion." The scholar surnamed Wang smiled and said: "Aunt Feng, Brother Hu is a young master of Shengjingxing in Lanzhou.  Above the top, don't fool him with inferior goods." The old madam, also known as Aunt Feng, immediately brightened her eyes and said with a smile: "The daughters of the slave family are all fairies among flowers. If you pick one from a thousand, you will never disappoint the young master.  . But I don¡¯t know what type of woman the young master likes the most?¡± Hu Xiaotian wanted to refuse, but for some reason he blurted out: ¡°The orchid in the empty valley is as bright as the bright moon.¡± That phoenixHe smiled and said, "Master, please be at ease, I promise to satisfy you." Then he asked everyone about their preferences, swaying his plump butt and going out without mentioning the arrangements.

    After a while, wine, vegetables and soup were placed on the table one by one.  Another four young girls holding pipa and dongxiao entered the room. After saluting, they knelt down at the far end of the banquet and began to play music to add to the entertainment.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  All of them have outstanding looks, elegant figures, and smiles before saying anything in their eyes, brimming with intoxicating affection.  The one walking at the end was wearing a snow-white dress, with skin as thick as gelatin, hair as black as clouds, cool temperament, delicate facial features, and a bit of strength under her weak appearance. Her beauty was far superior to that of the other girls.  .  Aunt Feng assigned the girls to sit down and personally led the most beautiful woman to Hu Xiaotian. She said with a smile: "Mr. Hu, this is Qin Xianglan, the oiran of my Baihua Pavilion. She is a performer but not a person. She has never been willing to drink with guests.  Or I spent a lot of words to persuade her. Are you still satisfied?"

    Qin Xianglan glanced at Hu Xiaotian faintly. She seemed to have thousands of words, and also seemed to be full of affection. Her lips were slightly opened and she said: "My Xianglan, I hope you will take pity on me." Her voice was like an oriole, clear and sweet.

    Hu Xiaotian was glanced at by her, and couldn't help but feel confused. He smiled and said, "Thank you for your trouble, Aunt Feng. I have the honor to meet Miss Xianglan today. It's really a blessing for Hu. It's a small thought. I hope Aunt Feng will accept it." He took out a  The ingot of gold was stuffed into Aunt Feng's hand.

    Aunt Feng smiled from ear to ear, threw a wink at Qin Xianglan, and walked out the door with a sway.

    The scholars held the beauty's soft and smooth little hands and listened to the soothing ditty. They really forgot about themselves and threw all the etiquette of the saints out of the sky.  They toasted to each other and encouraged each other to drink, talked loudly, and occasionally joked with the beauties around them. The atmosphere was quite lively.

    Qin Xianglanhao stretched out her wrist lightly, filled the wine glass, and said: "I heard from Aunt Feng that Mr. Hu is from Lanzhou. It is a great fate that you and I met in Chang'an. How about treating Mr. Hu to a full drink?" Hu Xiaotian was affected by the atmosphere around him. Feeling infected, she simply put down her arrogance, raised her glass and said with a smile: "Respect is worse than obedience. Miss Xianglan, won't you accompany me?" Qin Xianglan pursed her lips and said with a smile: "Xianglan is not good at drinking, can you only drink half a cup at a time?" Hu Xiaotian said: "Okay." The two raised their glasses, clinked them together, and drank down each.

    Qin Xianglan wine entered her stomach, and a blush immediately appeared on her face. Her delicate snow-like skin revealed a faint blood color, making her indescribably charming.  She gently stroked her hot cheek and whispered: "I'm not afraid that the young master will laugh. Pandan will get drunk after drinking more than three drinks, so she never attends to accompany guests to avoid losing her composure after drinking and letting others take advantage of her." Hu Xiaotian looked at him.  With her slightly drunk and charming look, she felt a fire burning in her heart, and a strong urge to wantonly ravage the beauty in front of her came up. She forced herself to calm down and said: "Since Miss Xianglan never drinks with guests, why did she make an exception today?  ?" Qin Xianglan smiled slightly and said: "Young Master, you might as well take a guess." Hu Xiaotian's mind was racing and he muttered: "Did someone ever mention me in front of you?" Qin Xianglan clapped her hands and said: "Young Master is indeed very smart.  "Have a drink." He couldn't help but fill the cup for Hu Xiaotian and handed it to him with both hands.

    Hu Xiaotian took the wine glass, and his fingertips accidentally touched Qin Xianglan's jade hand, but felt that her skin was soft and smooth, and he couldn't help but swallow.  Qin Xianglan retracted her arm as if she had been shocked by an electric shock, and said angrily: "I thought the young master was a gentleman and a noble man, but he also likes to tease his daughter's family." Hu Xiaotian's old face turned red, and he laughed and said: "Misunderstanding, please forgive me for misunderstanding."  If you are angry, I am willing to drink wine as punishment." After saying this, he raised his glass and drank it all in one gulp.

    Qin Xianglan's eyes sparkled, and she laughed softly: "Young master, one drink is not enough to show your sincerity, so I have to punish you with three drinks." Hu Xiaotian said: "Three drinks is three drinks, as long as Miss Xianglan forgives me for my rudeness."  ." Qin Xianglan said: "The young master is a distinguished guest of my Baihua Pavilion. How dare Xianglan really blame the young master?" As she spoke, she poured the wine, and her movements were not slow at all.

    At that moment, Hu Xiaotian drank three cups in a row, and everyone around him joined in the fun and cheered.  Hu Xiaotian didn't know whether to laugh or cry. He blocked another round of drinks from the scholars and took the time to ask: "Miss Xianglan, which of my friends met you first?" Qin Xianglan said: "If you want to know the answer, you might as well go to my room.  Is it okay?" Hu Xiaotian was startled and coughed softly: "Miss Xianglan, aren't you a prostitute rather than a prostitute?" Qin Xianglan was so embarrassed that she gently twisted his arm and said angrily: "Where did the young master go?  Because that person left a letter in my room, that's why I asked the young master to move, not to do anything casual." Hu Xiaotian was greatly surprised: "Who would have foreseen my coming to Baihua Pavilion? It's impossible?  "Qin Xianglan said: "Whether it is true or not, you will know if you come with me and take a look. Are you still afraid that I will eat you?" Having said this, Hu Xiaotian had no reason to refuse and immediately nodded in agreement.

    Hu Xiaotian stood up and said with a smile: "Dear brothers, Miss Xianglan invited me to appreciate calligraphy and painting. Please allow me to take my leave first. See you some other time when you are free.Gathered.  "

    The scholars exchanged understanding glances with each other and said with ambiguous smiles: "Brother Hu, just go ahead. King Xiang is interested. The goddess is passionate, the hibiscus tent is warm, and the night is so short."

    Qin Xianglan's face turned red with embarrassment, she stamped her feet and said angrily: "The heart of a villain is the heart of a gentleman." She reached out and pulled Hu Xiaotian's sleeves, and hurried out of the room.  The scholars burst into laughter again and clapped and cheered.

    Along the winding corridor through several small courtyards, Qin Xianglan led Hu Xiaotian to an elegant and secluded small building.  There is a clear water pond dug in front of the building, and flowers and plants are planted on the other three sides. A little further away is a two-foot-high wall.  There is a plaque hanging upstairs with the three characters "Yingxiang Tower" written in cursive.

    Entering the room, I saw that the furnishings were gorgeous, neat and comfortable, with a thick wool carpet on the floor, a guqin placed by the window, and a sword hanging next to the piano stand.  Pink curtains are hung, brocade quilts are overlapped, a pair of embroidered pillows are spread on the bed, and a colorful screen is erected behind the bed.  There is an incense burner in the shape of a flying crane placed at each corner of the house, with smoke curling out from the crane's mouth, filling the air with a strange aroma.

    Hu Xiaotian praised: "Miss Xianglan's boudoir is indeed full of fragrance, sweet but not greasy, refreshing, and worthy of the word 'Yingxiang Tower'." Qin Xianglan smiled and said: "Young master, please sit down." Hu Xiaotian waved his hand.  : "Miss Xianglan, you're welcome. I'll leave after reading the letter."

    Suddenly I heard a familiar and pleasant female voice saying: "Mr. Hu, since you are here, please make peace with me. You and I haven't seen each other for many days, don't you miss me?" The figure flashed, and a man in white clothes was as white as snow, who was not like the fireworks of the world.  A stunningly beautiful girl floated out from behind the screen, staring at Hu Xiaotian with her profound eyes, her lips seemed to be smiling but not smiling, faintly revealing a seductive charm.

    "Li Xuan'er" Hu Xiaotian's heart sank, and his limbs were filled with a bone-chilling chill. This time he was in trouble.

    r.  

    More to come, address

 Volume Six: Records of the Wind and Clouds of Guan Dynasty Chapter 18: The Harmony of Yin and Yang

    Chapter 18 Yin and Yang balance together

    Qin Xianglan smiled tenderly and said: "Senior sister, I brought you the person, but please don't see blood in my little sister's room, so as not to cause nightmares. (It only takes a genius 3 seconds to remember.)" Li Xuan'er suddenly said  She flashed, stretched out her arms around Qin Xianglan's slim waist, gave her a sweet sip, and said with a smile: "Good junior sister, I will let you have a good time at night and keep you safe." Xianglan blushed and looked sideways at the stunned  Hu Xiaotian chuckled and said, "Sister, our Mr. Hu cannot accept your shocking words and deeds.  Look, his eyes are about to fall out.  Li Xuan'er smiled gently: "Master Hu, I would like to teach you that this is my fellow junior sister Qin Ke'er, and I have been sisters for many years."  "

    How could Hu Xiaotian not know that he had fallen into a trap?  It turns out that Qin Ke'er is also a witch from the Baiyun Sect. The letters written to her friends and so on are clearly false, and the purpose is to trick him into Yingxiang Tower without alerting others.  What on earth is Li Xuan'er going to do?  Kill him to vent your anger?  Or are you asking about the whereabouts of the Xuan Tie Secret Map?  Then he raised his voice and said, "Miss Li, we have no grievances between you and me. I wonder why you designed to deceive me?"

    Li Xuan'er chuckled, walked around Hu Xiaotian twice, and sighed softly: "Master Hu, are you really just an ordinary scholar? In addition to the golden signboard of Sheng Jing Xing Shaodong, do you have a more secret identity? I, Li Xuan'er Mei,  It is unbelievable that you have achieved great success and possess the Three Realms Soul-Calling Bell, the secret treasure of our sect, but you are helpless and suffer setbacks repeatedly. Can you tell me which secret disciple of which sect are you?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Miss Li, my wealth is pure and innocent. If you don't believe it, you can send someone to Lanzhou to investigate thoroughly. As for the secret disciple you are talking about, I don't understand it at all." Li Xuan'er blew gently in his ear.  Taking a sip of the fragrance, he sneered: "You are still telling lies with your eyes open. If you don't understand martial arts, who blinded the camel demon's eyes? The famous northwest tyrant, a murderous martial arts master, was actually stabbed by you with a wooden sword.  You don't want to tell me that you succeeded by chance, right?" Hu Xiaotian sighed: "Since Miss Li has seen it, how can she not guess the origin of my swordsmanship?" Li Xuan'er rolled his eyes at him, "I did guess.  It doesn't matter if you don't tell me, anyway, I will treat you as a scholar and kill you if you want. Sooner or later, someone will stand up for you. When that time comes, I will know without you having to tell me."

    Hu Xiaotian said in a deep voice: "Miss Li, what do you gain by killing me? What do you want, you might as well say it bluntly." Li Xuan'er said: "Okay, that's cool enough. I don't want to beat around the bush, and you don't want to lie either. Tell me honestly, what did you guys fight for that day?"  Did the iron box end up in Li Wanjie's hands?"

    Hu Xiaotian's heart moved. Could it be that the Baiyun Sect had heard some news and knew that there was a secret map of black iron hidden in the iron box?  He shook his head and said: "The iron box was not taken away by Li Wanjie, but was handed over to the Mo family by Li Shan, a disciple of the Beggar Clan." Li Xuan'er frowned slightly: "Why is it related to Li Shan again?" Hu Xiaotian kept the story short and told the story of that day.  The incident was briefly recounted.  Li Xuan'er suddenly realized: "The thing has fallen into the hands of the head of the Mo family. It will be difficult to get it again."

    The head of the Mo family, Mo Hufeng, has been famous for many years. He is protected by guards when he comes in and out, so no one else can get close to him.  Even if Li Xuan'er had the Soul-Calling Bell of the Three Realms in his hand, there was no guarantee that he would be able to kill him. As for snatching the secret map, it was even more of a dream.

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Since Miss Li is not interested in me, how about you be kind and let me go?" Li Xuan'er smiled brightly, "Mr. Hu, I have been frustrated by you two times and three times, how can I come back without a little interest?"  Pointing their fingers together, they sealed the five acupuncture points in front of him.  Wherever the finger force fell, the inner energy hidden in Hu Xiaotian's acupuncture points was so shocked that the fingertips were numb and the finger bones were almost broken.

    Li Xuan'er's expression suddenly turned cold, and he said angrily: "Hu Xiaotian, you actually practice hard skills to protect the body. Could it be that you are a disciple of Buddhism? Huh, even if you are the reincarnation of King Kong and the rebirth of an Arhat, there is no way you can escape my soul-obsessing attack today."

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly felt that the heat was surging in his Dantian, his heartbeat was getting faster and faster, and his mind was filled with thoughts of longing for sex. His lust was so strong that even Buddhist secret mantras could not suppress it. He guessed that he had fallen into the opponent's conspiracy without even thinking about it.  De got angry and shouted: "Li Xuan'er, you shameless witch, you actually stole **** from me. What do you want to do? Do you lack male favors?"

    Li Xuan'er sneered: "Who told you to practice the mystic arts? You forced me to do this. (It only takes a genius 3 seconds to remember.)" Hu Xiaotian said angrily: "Stop talking nonsense and give me the antidote quickly.  "Li Xuan'er gritted his teeth and said: "Want an antidote? In my dream, I failed to perform the soul-calling ** last time, and I was attacked by the mental method. From then on, the technique left flaws. The only way is to put your soul into the soul-calling bell and successfully complete the steps of the soul-calling **.  , only then can I achieve perfection and reach the realm of Grandmaster." Hu Xiaotian lost his voice and said: "Are you going to turn me into a puppet controlled by you?" Li Xuan'er said coldly: "If you are wrong, you will become a soulless walking zombie.  Not a puppet." With a flick of his hand, the Soul-Calling Bell suddenly appeared.

    Hu Xiaotian is furious and attacking his heart, but he is currently in the stage of forbidden martial arts practice. He has more than enough heart but not enough strength. How can he open the acupuncture points?Escape?  Seeing his body burning, his eyes gradually turning blood red, his breathing heavy, his sanity was on the verge of collapse.  Li Xuan'er was waiting for this moment when he lost control of his mind. He held the golden bell high and was about to cast the spell of his destiny. Suddenly he heard the gentle sound of wind outside the building, and many masters quietly rushed to and landed around Yingxiang Tower.

    Qin Ke'er's pretty face changed color and she whispered: "Senior sister, there's something wrong." Li Xuan'er reacted very quickly and pushed Hu Xiaotian to her side with a palm of his hand, saying: "Those who come are not good, and those who are kind don't come. You hide it first and don't say anything."  , I'm responsible for dealing with the enemy." Qin Ke'er didn't waste any time, grabbed Hu Xiaotian and rushed behind the screen, touched the mechanism, and a narrow door opened in the wall.

    The secret room behind the wall is long and narrow, with only a reclining chair, ventilation holes around it, and a sweet aroma floating in the air.  Qin Ke'er ducked in, threw Hu Xiaotian onto the couch, and then closed the secret door.

    At this moment, there was a soft thud, and someone broke the window and jumped into the room.  Li Xuan'er shouted softly: "Who is it?" The golden bell jingled and he struck out with his hand.  But the person who heard the call shouted: "She is indeed the witch from the Baiyun Sect." "Everyone, be careful, she is holding the soul-catching bell." Then strong winds hit, and the furniture and porcelain in the room were affected, and all the furniture and porcelain were broken.  dump.  During the fierce fight, several bangs and explosions were heard, and someone screamed: "It's a poisonous smoke bomb, everyone, hold your breath." The sound of fighting suddenly became silent. In the blink of an eye, there was a strong wind and the sound of weapons piercing the air and impacting.  The sound sounded again outside the building.  "Hurry up and don't let go of the demon girl." Everyone rushed out of Yingxiang Tower, chasing and fighting, and the sound of fighting quickly disappeared.

    Qin Ke'er clung to the wall and listened to what was going on outside. At this moment, she couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief, caressing her chest and whispered: "Thank God, senior sister successfully broke through. I wonder who discovered her whereabouts and actually pursued her here?"  Fang Luo, a pair of iron-like arms suddenly wrapped themselves around her, and then a strong and strong male body pressed tightly against her, the back of her neck was slightly warm, and a big mouth spitting out hot breath kissed her hard.  Qin Ke'er was caught off guard and was kissed passionately and domineeringly by the man on her sensitive parts. She let out a sweet cry, "Hey!", her whole body went limp, and she screamed: "Hu Xiaotian, you bastard, let me go quickly or I'll kill you."

    Hu Xiaotian originally had an imbalance of yin and yang, with too much yang energy, but he was plotted by Li Xuan'er's drug, which simply added fuel to the fire, completely shattering the dam of his rationality, and turning him into a violent man dominated by instinct.  Although Li Xuan'er took action to seal his acupuncture points, all of his key acupoints had already been filled with Xuanzong's internal power, so Li Xuan'er's restriction quickly became ineffective.  Qin Keer met Hu Xiaotian for the first time today, how could he know the secret?  As long as he had lost the ability to move, he would rush through the acupuncture point without any precautions. Moreover, the space in the secret room was narrow, and Hu Xiaotian's movements were very fast, and he was able to restrain her with a single pounce.

    The Baiyun Sect is an evil secret sect. The new generation of female disciples such as Li Xuan'er and Qin Ke'er must practice the art of bewitching, and they must strictly guard their virginity until they can achieve great success in the art of bewitching.  Only the sect leader and a few high-ranking figures are qualified to break their virginity and seize their red pills to practice secret techniques.  Qin Keer has just achieved her charm, the red pill has not been lost for the time being, and she is still a virgin.  At this time, she was suddenly violated by an adult man, and she couldn't help but feel confused and confused.

    Hu Xiaotian hugged this soft and fragrant body, and the flame of love in his body burned more intensely. How could he care about Qin Keer's threat?  He grabbed Qin Keer's skirt with his right hand and pulled it, half of the skirt was immediately pulled off, revealing a pair of beautiful snow-white legs as round as jade pillars.  Qin Ke'er screamed loudly and used her strength to slam her elbow back, hitting Hu Xiaotian's vital part of the chest with a thud. Unexpectedly, the huge force retaliated and almost broke her arm bones, causing her to shed tears in pain.  Hu Xiaotian was hit in the chest by the back elbow of the beautiful woman in his arms, and he stumbled backwards. However, at this time, he still hugged Qin Ke'er tightly with his left hand, and pulled Qin Ke'er down together, rolling onto the recliner.  Qin Ke'er was so frightened that she struggled to free half of her body, raised her hand to pull out the sharp jade hairpin from her bun, and thrust it into Hu Xiaotian's eyes without thinking.  There was a flash of cold light, and Hu Xiaotian instinctively turned sideways to avoid it. With a soft pop, the hosta pierced the side and penetrated deeply into the muscles of his shoulder.  Under the severe pain, Hu Xiaotian roared and suddenly hit Qin Keer's forehead with a headbutt, and then pulled with his big hand, and the broken clothes flew up like snowflakes.

    There was a roar in Qin Ke'er's head, and she couldn't help but be shaken and tranced for a moment. When she regained consciousness, she suddenly realized that she was naked, and the vital parts of her chest had fallen into the hands of the man. She had already practiced Baiyun Sect's charming skills, and she was a virgin.  You should never have close contact with men before your body is broken.  At this moment, her vitals were compromised, and she was passionately kissed by Hu Xiaotian. The strong male breath rushed into her nose. Qin Keer was shocked and frightened. She wanted to push the strong man away, but her arms were limp and had no strength, and she felt hot and numb all over.  Falling into the abyss of sex

    The flowers bloomed several times, the wind and rain came several times, and the fierce voices gradually subsided.

    Hu Xiaotian looked down at the stunning beauty beneath him, feeling a complex and inexplicable feeling in his heart.  He vented all his yang fire, and absorbed Qin Keer's refined Xuanyin energy, and his bodyThe two qi of yin and yang are rebalanced, and the sanity is restored accordingly.  He is not that kind of ruthless man. Although he and Qin Ke'er have no feelings at all, he took Qin Ke'er's virginity after all, and he should take responsibility for it.  Then he mumbled and said: "Ke'er, I, I'm sorry that I fell into Li Xuan'er's plot and I lost my mind and made a big mistake. Please, please forgive me?"

    Qin Ke'er opened her hazy dream-like eyes and sighed softly: "So what if you forgive me? What if you don't forgive me? Mr. Hu, this is Ke'er's life. Go away and don't come back to Yingxiang Tower.  Otherwise I will kill you with my own hands." If she hadn't mastered the art of bewitching and mastered the supreme method of sexual intercourse between men and women, how could she have resisted Hu Xiaotian's fierce and domineering offensive?

    After all, Hu Xiaotian could not imitate the ruthlessness of other men. He stood up and walked away, saying flatly: "Ke'er, Hu is not a heartless person. I am mostly responsible for what happened today, and I will not abandon you."  . Ke'er, if you are willing to let go of everything in the Baiyun Sect, please marry me." Qin Ke'er was shaken all over and said in disbelief: "Are you willing to marry me? Don't you dislike me as a brothel girl?" Hu Xiaotian said softly.  : "You and I are already married, and of course I am willing to marry you. However, I already married a wife last year. I'm afraid I can't give you the title of my wife, and I can only wrong you." Qin Keer looked at it blankly.  He suddenly shed tears in his eyes and whispered: "I am a so-called cult witch. If you marry me, you will have to take extraordinary risks. Not to mention whether the elders in your family will approve, even I, the Baiyun Sect, will never agree. Once this happens,  The news is leaked, and the masters of our sect will definitely rush to the northwest and swear to take our lives." Hu Xiaotian gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said with a smile: "There are as many people who want to kill me as crucian carp crossing the river, I don't care if there are a few more.  "Qin Ke'er was moved and sad at the same time. She stretched out her arms lightly, hugged his neck tightly, and murmured: "Is it worth it for you to do this?" Hu Xiaotian said without hesitation: "It's worth it."

    Qin Keer was so excited that she couldn't help but offer her a sweet kiss.  The two of them couldn't help themselves when the thunder in the sky stirred up the fire in the earth, and they went to Wushan together again.  This time it was Qin Keer who took the initiative. She launched her charming tricks and galloped around to please her.

    After the incident, the two hugged each other.  Qin Ke'er gently caressed the wound on Hu Xiaotian's shoulder and said softly: "Does it still hurt here?" Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "I have thick skin and thick flesh, so a small injury will not be a problem." Qin Ke'er pursed her lips and smiled, cautiously  Di asked: "Xiaotian, my senior sister said that you are a secret disciple of Buddhism, is it true?" Hu Xiaotian laughed dumbly: "How can a Buddhist disciple come to a brothel? Of course I am not." Qin Keer asked doubtfully: "Then  Where are you from?" Hu Xiaotian said slowly: "My master is Xuanzong, the number one master in the underworld."

    Qin Keer cried out: "Xuanzong? Demonic Cult leader Xuanzong? You, you are actually the disciple of the Demonic Cult leader." Hu Xiaotian said: "Ke'er, I have the ability to guarantee your safety. Just feel free to follow me,  Baiyun Sect can't do anything to you." Qin Keer refused to believe it: "If you were a disciple of Xuanzong, how could you be restrained by my senior sister? As far as I know, the information of the three major disciples of Xuanzong does not match yours. You won't  Are you deliberately deceiving me?" Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "I am a closed disciple taught by the leader, ranking behind the three senior brothers. I have not done anything earth-shattering yet, so people outside the sect will naturally not know about it. As for my  The martial arts are only temporarily suppressed by the secret method of our sect and will recover soon." Qin Ke'er calmed down from the excitement and asked: "Then have you practiced the World-Destroying Overlord Jue?" Hu Xiaotian said: "Of course, only in the past dynasties have you mastered it.  The disciples of the leader are qualified to practice this magical skill." Qin Ke'er whispered: "No wonder you are so brave and tenacious. Even I who practice Charming Art can hardly resist it. It turns out that you have practiced the World-Destroying Overlord Art. Yes, you  He must be a disciple of Xuanzong."

    Hu Xiaotian's mind changed slightly and he asked: "Ke'er, Li Xuan'er deliberately plotted to kill me. Was it really because he failed to use the Soul Capture ** that he had to use a trick to get rid of me?" A strange look appeared on Qin Ke'er's face.  With an expression on his face, he nodded and said: "Yes, my senior sister did not lie. Although she is my senior sister, she is highly valued by the sect master. Not only did she give her the Three Realms Soul-Calling Bell to protect her body, but also secretly taught her the soul-catching skills of the Heaven and Earth Net, and she was treated well.  Even higher than the disciples of the sect master." Hu Xiaotian said: "Ning Wufan values ??her so much, isn't it just because of her outstanding qualifications?" Qin Ke'er hesitated for a while and whispered: "My senior sister is responsible for the mysterious yin.  Pulse is a body of pure yin that is unique among all. If the sect master practices dual cultivation with her, he can improve his skills and improve his cultivation." Hu Xiaotian was stunned for a moment, and then shouted in surprise: "Li Xuan'er is actually Ning Wufan  A cauldron for practicing? She doesn't look like her." Qin Ke'er said: "The sect master is practicing in seclusion and has not yet merged with my senior sister for dual cultivation, so she is temporarily retaining her virginity."

    She didn't know what she thought of, and suddenly her expression changed. She pushed Hu Xiaotian and said, "Get up quickly and leave Baihua Pavilion immediately. Otherwise, you may be killed." Hu Xiaotian asked in confusion, "Why?" Qin Ke'er said anxiously:  "The sect master sent my senior sister and two other masters from the teaching to come to Chang'an. They each have their own tasks and they all need me to arrange contact. According to the itinerary, the two people will probably be there today and tomorrow.They will be there. If they arrive in Chang'an today and discover your identity as a disciple of the Demon Cult, you will definitely die. Xiaotian, please leave quickly."

    Hu Xiaotian was startled, and hurriedly got up and put on his robe. While adjusting his clothes, he said to Qin Ke'er: "Ke'er, what I just said about marrying you came from my heart. Please believe me. Why don't you just come with me now?"  Leave Baihua Pavilion and ignore your Baiyun Sect's mission." Qin Ke'er shook his head calmly and said: "No, if I leave with you now, within an hour, everyone in the city will spread the news. Your martial arts has not recovered yet,  How can I avoid being assassinated by the masters of our sect? I can't leave, at least not today." Hu Xiaotian had no choice but to tell Qin Keer his address and asked her to try to meet him in the future.

    r.  

    More to come, address

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 19 Goodbye Tang Xue

    Chapter 19 Goodbye Tang Xue

    The sky is dark, but the lights are brightly lit in the Baihua Pavilion, the people are buzzing, the singing and dancing are in full swing, and wealthy businessmen and merchants from Jiangxi who are looking for flowers and willows come in droves, and they do not hesitate to spend a lot of money.  (.Win Q coins,) Hu Xiaotian called the accompanying guards and left quietly through the side door.

    Returning to his residence, Hu Xiaotian asked Song Qian to be invited and asked: "Uncle Song, how is the current situation in the city? Has anything major happened?" Song Qian said: "Back to the young master, my subordinates are about to report to you. In recent days,  In the city of Chang'an, several children of aristocratic families had their souls taken away and turned into the living dead. Now the Baidao martial arts world is shaken, and many masters are working together to hunt down the culprit. According to rumors in the world, the person who did it is probably a demon girl from the Baiyun Sect. We once met  Li Xuan'er has been here." Hu Xiaotian related what happened today, and his heart suddenly became clear. It was clearly that Li Xuan'er took the opportunity to murder the disciple of the famous disciple in order to enhance the power of the soul summoning bell. As a result, he was chased by the other party's elders.  However, Li Xuan'er was cunning and wise, possessing all kinds of incredible self-defense secrets. Even though he was at a disadvantage against an outnumbered enemy, he might not lose his life easily.

    Hu Xiaotian said: "I don't think that Li Xuan'er is a romantic person. It doesn't seem to match the name of a witch. Could it be that there is some secret inside?" Song Qian said with a smile: "Young Master is very aware of everything, and his eyesight is indeed extraordinary. Baiyun Sect is known as a cult, and its behavior is  People from different worlds. There are four sects in the religion. Each sect has a sect master who inherits different cult skills. However, no matter which sect, a group of male and female disciples will be selected and carefully cultivated.  It must be taken by high-level figures in the sect. Li Xuan'er is extremely beautiful and has first-class qualifications, but she has remained a virgin so far. This is probably because she belongs to Ning Wufan's forbidden concubine and no one in the Baiyun Sect dares to touch her." Hu Xiaotian asked.  Said: "What if Li Xuan'er's virginity is broken by an outsider, what will be the consequences?" Song Qian was stunned, looked at Hu Xiaotian deeply, and said seriously: "If such a thing happens, Li Xuan'er will definitely be killed by Ning Wufan  Beat him to death with one palm, and those who have sex with him are bound to be endlessly hunted by the Baiyun Sect. Young Master, there are so many beauties in the world, don¡¯t you need to pay too much attention to witches?" Hu Xiaotian waved his hand and said: "Don¡¯t worry too much, I just want to ask a simple question.  , not coveting Li Xuan'er's beauty."

    Song Qian wisely changed the subject and said, "Sir, Mo Hufeng, the head of the Mo family, has arrived in Chang'an and rushed to Lei Family Fort as soon as possible. If nothing unexpected happens, he must have secretly met with Li Shan and obtained the secret map of black iron."  Hu Xiaotian's eyes lit up and he clapped his hands and said: "Let's send someone to crucify Mo Hufeng and find out his preferences and work and rest patterns. In addition, we must find a way to properly disseminate this news. Only when a pack of wolves fights can we have the opportunity to take advantage of it."  It's a random move." It is absolutely impossible to seize the Black Iron Secret Map with their current manpower. The only way to muddy the water and use a sudden move is to have a glimmer of hope of success.  Song Qian was fully aware of the appropriateness, and immediately patted his chest and promised to do this well, and then presented a bound booklet: "This is the information compiled by my subordinates. Please take the time to read it." Hu Xiaotian took the booklet and said, "You have worked hard.  Yes, I will read this information carefully. If anything happens in or outside the city in the future, remember to report it to me as soon as possible." Song Qian's heart shivered, and he bowed and said, "Yes."

    As soon as Song Qian left, Mo Yu knocked on the door and asked to see him.

    After Mo Yu entered the door, he bowed first and said in a low voice: "Sir, my subordinates have found out the news about Ji Haoming and Tang Xue, and I came here to report it." Hu Xiaotian became energetic and urged: "What is going on? Hurry up.  "Tell me," Mo Yu said: "First of all, Tang Xue has arrived in Chang'an with the head of the Tang family. About forty-eight people from the Tang family are staying at the Lei Family Villa in the south of the city. If nothing unexpected happens, they will visit Lei Family Fort tomorrow morning. Secondly, Ji Haoming is  Came all the way from Shandong, there are rumors that he just killed the Taihang giant in the 18th year, and he is expected to show up in Chang'an soon." Hu Xiaotian said: "Yes, your information is very timely. The origin of Ji Haoming's sect.  Do you have any clues?" Mo Yu said: "I am ashamed that I have not been able to find any useful clues. However, according to rumors in the world, Ji Haoming seems to have a close friendship with Ouyang Jue, the best swordsman in the world. Someone once saw them drinking together.  . (Winning q coins,) And Ouyang Jue may also rush to Chang'an." Hu Xiaotian was shocked and murmured: "Ouyang Jue?" This name left such a deep impression on him that it was difficult to forget it.  In the Yuye Ancestral Hall, this seemingly ordinary swordsman easily killed the evil lord Chou Buxin.  In the wilderness valley, Ouyang Jue came quietly again and taught him the true meaning of swordsmanship through sword fighting.  Although the contact time between the two parties was short, Hu Xiaotian was deeply impressed by Ouyang Jue's character, magnanimity, and swordsmanship.  If Ji Haoming and Ouyang Master came from the same sect, they would definitely be his formidable rivals in the future.

    Hu Xiaotian immediately put Ji Haoming's matter aside and said, "Tomorrow morning, take two brothers with you and follow me for a walk around the Lei Family Courtyard." Mo Yu's eyes quickly turned and he said carefully: "Master,  There happens to be a Taihe Restaurant outside the main entrance of the Lei Family Courtyard. Why don't you book a seat by the window on the street first?" Hu Xiaotian patted his shoulder, nodded and said, "You are thoughtful and observant, so I will do what you think.  "Okay." The two discussed some more details before Mo Yu resigned and left.

    In the dead of night, people are laughingThinking of today's bizarre experience, my thoughts fluctuated and I couldn't help myself.  The senior figures of Baiyun Sect are about to arrive in Chang'an, and the placement of Qin Ke'er is imminent.  Qin Ke'er has violated the taboos within the Baiyun Sect. If she is not persuaded to escape from Baihua Pavilion, the fate will be unknown.  As for how to face Tang Xue, he was actually hesitant and difficult to make up his mind.  Four years later, Tang Xue, who has grown up, must have inherited her mother's peerless appearance. It is not too much to say that she is beautiful and beautiful. Countless young talents will surely be chasing her, and even the number one young master in the Bai Dao will be fascinated by her.  , its extraordinary charm can be imagined.  After four years of no news and uncertainty about life and death, has Tang Xue's feelings for him quietly changed?  Especially since he joined the Demon Cult, became a disciple of Xuanzong, and has since gone against the White Dao Knights. Can Tang Xue accept it?  Hu Xiaotian has no definite answers to these questions.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Hu Xiao gets up to practice his sword before dawn every day. Perhaps it is because he has absorbed Qin Keer's Yuan Yin. The Yin and Yang Qi in his body are peaceful. When he moves the sword and stabs, his energy and spirit become more condensed. Every sword swing is like a shooting star.  Breaking through the sky, following the principles of heaven and earth, is indescribably wonderful.  After the wooden sword was shattered by the camel demon, Hu Xiaotian changed to a stainless steel long sword. If he encountered a strong enemy again, even if he could not use his internal strength, he could still kill the opponent with his current swordsmanship perception and super eyesight.

    After practicing his sword, Hu Xiaotian came to visit Pan Ling'er in his room as usual.  Pan Ling'er was attacked and injured by a camel demon that day. Although she was treated by Song Qian and others, her injuries have not fully recovered yet.  Pan Ling'er had just finished washing up and was eating rice porridge while teasing the Red Flame Spirit Fox. When she saw Hu Xiaotian coming in, she couldn't help but smile: "Brother, you're here." She hurriedly filled a bowl of porridge and handed it to him.

    Hu Xiaotian took a bite of the rice porridge, grabbed the buns on the table and ate them, and said with a smile: "Ling'er, your complexion is much better today. It is estimated that you will be able to go out for activities in three to five days." Pan Ling  The child pouted and said: "I don't want to get better so quickly. When I can move freely, brother, you won't have breakfast with me every day." Hu Xiaotian didn't know whether to laugh or cry, and pretended to be angry: "You are not allowed to act like a child. Which patient doesn't?  Do you hope that you will recover as soon as possible? If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will spank you." Pan Ling'er's face turned red and she protested dissatisfied: "Brother, Ling'er is already a big girl, don't threaten others with spankings.  Hu Xiaotian couldn't help laughing, and smiled and tapped the tip of her nose: "I understand, Miss Ling'er."

    After breakfast and chatting with Pan Ling'er for a while, Hu Xiaotian asked: "Ling'er, I remember you have a very powerful poison bomb, can you give me a few?" Inspired by Li Xuan'er's escape, he thought  Self-defense such as poisonous smoke bombs and drug spray are also good choices in critical moments.  What's more, his internal energy is banned at the moment, and he will probably suffer big losses in a head-on confrontation with a powerful enemy. If he has poisonous smoke bombs in hand, he may have more hope of escaping.

    Without saying a word, Pan Ling'er gave him ten pills of "Five Poison Luo Yan Powder" and asked curiously: "Brother, what do you want these for? Are you trying to deal with some enemy? If it's just to poison people,  I also have more powerful poisons that can easily kill top-notch masters." Hu Xiaotian briefly explained that he had temporarily lost his martial arts, so he had to use poisonous smoke bombs to defend himself.  Pan Ling'er suddenly realized, clapped his hands and said: "If the purpose is not to poison the enemy, but just to cover up the tracks and confuse the opponent's sight, then it would be much simpler. Brother, don't worry, I will prepare the 'Peach Blossom Miasma' and'  Red Flame Ant Smoke' two kinds of smoke projectiles are effective when kept." Hu Xiaotian said: "There is no need to rush this matter. The most important thing for you right now is to recover from your injuries. Don't overwork yourself. Do you understand?" Pan Ling'er smiled.  He nodded and said: "Brother, I have my own sense of humor. When I fully recover, I will poison anyone who dares to treat you badly."

    Seeing that it was getting late, Hu Xiaotian told Pan Ling'er to continue resting and sent someone to summon Mo Yu to prepare for the Lei Family Courtyard.  A frowning Mo Yu soon appeared, accompanied by Su Haoran and Nangong Qiu.  Hu Xiaotian asked: "What are you two doing here? Are you feeling well?" Mo Yu quickly interrupted: "Sir, this has nothing to do with me. The boss and the others insisted on following you." Su Haoran said: "Sir  , we are almost getting moldy just sitting in the house. I happened to hear that you had something to go out, so I took the initiative to ask for help. You won't replace us, right?" Hu Xiaotian just wanted to find two guards to accompany him, and did not designate the candidates in advance. Su Haoran, Nangong  Qiu's request was understandable, but when he thought that Su Haoran was his wife's brother, he felt a little uncomfortable.  He smiled and said: "You can go out with me. No matter what you see, you are not allowed to talk nonsense when you come back, and you are not allowed to discuss it in private." Su Haoran and Nangong Qiu looked at each other and responded: "Yes"

    The four of them changed their clothes and went directly to Taihe Restaurant.  Mo Yu gave his name, and the waiter of his own restaurant welcomed them in.  The reserved private room is located on the second floor. Through the window, the movement in front of the Lei Family Courtyard can be seen clearly.  Immediately after ordering all the wine and food, he ordered the waiter to bring a charcoal stove to warm the wine, and the four of them closed the door and chatted.

    Before going out, Hu Xiaotian used disguise to modify his appearance, and glued a few strands of beard under his chin, and suddenly turned into a middle-aged hero in his thirties.  Su ?Ran and others have more or less changed their appearance, trying their best to dress up as ordinary people in the world.  Nangong Qiu was taciturn, so Su Haoran couldn't help but ask: "Sir, why did we come here to drink under different disguises?" Hu Xiaotian winked, and Mo Yu coughed lightly and answered on his behalf: "  Boss, there are disciples of Huashan Sect, Songshan Sect, Tang Sect and other famous sects living in the Lei Family Courtyard. They are all masters invited to participate in the Five Clans Alliance. The young master would like to take this opportunity to observe the character and strength of these people, especially  They are the masters of the younger generation, so they can be prepared if they encounter them when traveling around the world in the future." Su Haoran was doubtful, but he couldn't ask further in front of Hu Xiaotian, so he kept silent.

    The Five Clans Alliance is a major event in the Baidao Wulin. There are four to five hundred official guests coming from far away. It is impossible for them all to be accommodated in Leijiabao, so they are scattered in many houses under the Lei family's name.  As for those friends from all walks of life who have not received the invitation but come to see the grand event on their own, they have to solve the problem of food and accommodation on their own.

    There are more than a hundred masters from various sects living in this Lei Family Courtyard, including many famous Baidao heroes who have been famous for many years. Even across a street, Hu Xiaotian and others can hear the sound of energy and weapons clashing within the courtyard wall.  There is a sound of collision, and occasionally you can see a figure taking off.  As time passed, warriors in twos and threes walked out of the gate of the courtyard and walked away along the street talking and laughing.  Mo Yu had put in a lot of effort before coming and knew a little bit about the outstanding figures in each sect, so he took this opportunity to talk about them one by one.

    Wu Qiuhong, the head of the Huashan Sword Sect, is famous in the world, and his wife Liu Junmei is also a famous heroine. The two of them are invincible with their swords.  Wu Qiuhong is a chivalrous person, with friends all over the world, and he has recruited many disciples. In total, there are forty-seven people. This time, the Huashan sect accompanied Wu Qiuhong and his wife to Chang'an. There were also seven junior brothers and sisters of the same generation, and two young disciples of the next generation.  Fifteen people.  Among the disciples, there are six who are the most outstanding, known as the "Six Swords of Huashan".  Among these six, Jiang Mingfeng, the "Smiling Evil Star", ranks first in swordsmanship. He is also one of the top ten rookies recognized by the seven major sword sects. He has a gentle appearance but a hard heart.

    Pan Gan, the leader of the Songshan Sword Sect, is a master of both internal and external mystical skills. He is still unmarried. His swordsmanship and martial arts skills rank second among the seven major sword sects, second only to Zhou Mingye, the leader of the Kunlun Sword Sect.  Pan Qian is very strict in recruiting disciples. There are three disciples under him, all of whom are well-known figures in the world. Among them, the third disciple, Li Qinglian, is the strongest.  Li Qinglian's personality is exactly the same as that of her teacher. She is stoic, cold, decisive and decisive. She is also among the top ten rookies.  Only fifteen people from the Songshan Sect came this time, and except for Pan Gan, they were all the leaders of the younger generation.

    Listening to Mo Yu¡¯s comments about the masters of the two major sword sects, Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t help but feel his thoughts rise and fall. He recalled the scenes of learning arts in Hengshan, the familiar but blurry faces, and there was actually a trace of regret and sadness in his heart.  If his romantic entanglement with Yi Wufeng hadn't led to him being expelled from the door wall, he would still be a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect, and perhaps he would have become a famous young hero in the world.  I couldn't help but ask: "Mo Yu, have you heard any news about the Hengshan Sword Sect?"

    Mo Yu nodded and said: "The younger generation of Hengshan Sword Sect has two great masters, Gao Qingcheng and Zhao Qinghe. Especially Gao Qingcheng, who has extraordinary swordsmanship and is known as the number one among the top ten rookies. Together with Qing Xuzi, the leader of Wudang, Qingcheng  Pai Shao master Chu Feng is both famous in the world. In time, the three of them are most likely to challenge Ji Haoming in swordsmanship and compete for the throne of the younger generation's swordsmanship." Nangong Qiu, who had not spoken for a long time, shook his head and said: "Xiao Yu,  You are wrong." Mo Yu was confused and asked puzzledly: "Where did I go wrong?" Nangong Qiu expressed a rare opinion: "Among the young masters competing for the first place in swordsmanship, how could you miss our young master? I  But I remember very clearly that when Qing Xuzi lost to Young Master in a sword fight." Mo Yu slapped his forehead and said with a smile, "I was wrong. In the future, after Young Master recovers his skills, the title of No. 1 in swordsmanship and martial arts will still be there."  Will they leave others behind? Ji Haoming and Qing Xuzi will all be stepped on by the young master."

    Hu Xiaotian couldn't help laughing, pointed at Mo Yu and said, "You've gone too far in flattering me. Now, tell me, who's coming from the Tang Sect?" Mo Yu coughed lightly and continued to introduce: "Tang  The family's trip was headed by Tang Boquan, the head of the Tang family, and there were five masters of the same generation, 12 disciples from the younger generation, and 30 bodyguards from the clan. Among the older generation, Tang Bin and Tang Gang were the most famous, and among the younger generation disciples, Tang Bin and Tang Gang were the most famous.  Tang Jingtian, Tang Jingren, Tang Bao, Tang Susu, and Tang Mingze are the five strongest. Tang Jingtian has become famous in the past two years. He has traveled all over the country and done many great things. He is nicknamed "Thousand Hands Holding the Stars", and he has become the next generation of the Tang Sect.  A leader. Unfortunately, this person is not a direct disciple of the Tang Sect. It is extremely difficult to ascend to the throne of the family head." Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "In the world, the strong are respected. If the Tang Sect clings to the ancestral rules and does not change, it will not be possible.  If you are willing to let the most outstanding disciples rise to the top, they will decline and fall sooner or later."

    At this moment, there was a sudden sound of hoofbeats, and a group of knights galloped to the gate of Lei Mansion, led by Lei Hongjun.  Lei Hongjun and others dismounted and hurriedly entered the door.  After a while, they accompanied a group of dozens of people.He walked out of the courtyard on horseback.

    The middle-aged man headed by him has extraordinary bearing and well-maintained skills. He looks rosy, has very particular hair and clothes, and his appearance is about 60-70% similar to Tang Bowen.  Among the people behind him, there was a young man with a tall stature and handsome features who stood out from the crowd. He was Tang Jingtian, Hu Xiaotian's sworn brother.  Right next to Tang Jingtian was a woman in white with a gauze covering her face.  She has jet-black hair, a slender neck, fair complexion, and graceful figure. From a distance, she looks like a fairy in a painting, or like a shining pearl in the dark night. She is so dazzling and extraordinary that people can see her at a glance.  Hard to look away.  Her eyebrows were slightly furrowed, her eyes were slightly worried, her eyes as bright as morning stars were flowing with intoxicating brilliance, and there was a kind of heart-wrenching loneliness that made people feel a sense of care and pity.

    Tang Xue and Hu Xiaotian's heart felt like the tip of a knife being pierced. He looked at the beautiful woman who had just left the world and was so painful that he couldn't breathe for a moment.  In the dark, Tang Xue seemed to feel something in her heart, and suddenly looked over

    r.  

    More to come, address

 Volume Six: Guan Zhongyun Lu Chapter 20: Rebellion from the Cult

    Chapter 20: Rebellion from the Cult

    Hu Xiaotian instinctively shrank and avoided Tang Xue's glance. His heart was filled with mixed feelings, including a hint of fear and guilt.  (The most stable,,) The two had a love agreement in the past, but God's will is unpredictable. After several years of separation, he married another woman. How should he face Tang Xue, who was deeply in love?  How to explain it to her?  Seriously speaking, he is no longer qualified to pursue Tang Xue and should not delay her lifelong happiness.  If he takes the initiative to recognize Tang Xue, he can only strictly abide by the courtesy of brother and sister. Wouldn't this make her even more sad?

    When we were separated, we longed to see each other, but when it came time to meet, we were so close but didn¡¯t dare to see each other.  Nature plays tricks on people, and it turns out to be like this.

    Hu Xiaotian's movements were very big and his expression changed drastically. Su Haoran and others immediately noticed something was wrong and exchanged glances with each other. Finally, Su Haoran asked: "Master, did you see someone you know? Is it an enemy?" In front of the Lei Family Courtyard.  With dozens of people crowded together, he naturally didn't know which one Hu Xiaotian was paying attention to.  And Mo Yu, who knew a little bit about the inside story, could not possibly betray Hu Xiaotian's identity.

    Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath, recited the Heart Sutra silently, restrained his turbulent and violent emotions, and smiled lightly: "Tang Jingtian and I had a life-and-death relationship. Now we are in black and white, and the friendship is difficult to continue. I can't help but sigh." Su  Haoran said in surprise: "You are actually friends with Tang Jingtian? This man has a majestic appearance and a domineering attitude. He is a handsome man. Who is the beauty next to Tang Jingtian? Even though his face is covered with a gauze scarf, he has an extraordinary temperament and outstanding figure.  I'm afraid she is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen." Mo Yu whispered: "That should be Tang Jingtian's cousin, whose name is just "Xue". It is said that because she is so beautiful, she rarely shows her true face.  Show others. Even so, good people also list her as one of the seven beauties in the martial arts world."

    At this time, the sound of hoofbeats could be heard, Lei Hongjun and others accompanied Tang Men and his entourage to gallop through the restaurant and headed for Leijiabao.  Hu Xiaotian put his head out and could only capture the back of the woman in white, which disappeared in a flash.

    Su Haoran smiled and said: "Sir, don't look at it. Why don't you let Xiao Yu tell us, who are the seven beauties in the martial arts world? If I get lucky and marry one of them, I will envy you to death." Nangong Qiu  Knocking on the table gently, he said lukewarmly: "Young Master Su, Miss Qingqing hasn't come through the door yet." Su Haoran's face froze, like a persimmon beaten by frost, and sighed: "Nangong, you are so boring, how could you not  Hu Xiaotian couldn't help laughing and scolding: "Sister Qingqing is one of the four famous flowers in Lanzhou. Secretly, I don't know how many men envy you for your beauty and happiness, but you actually sighed. Is it because you dislike her for not being beautiful and gentle enough?"  Su Haoran said: "It's not just that Qingqing and I are too familiar, and we don't have any affection." Mo Yu chuckled and said: "Boss, the flowers at home are not as fragrant as the wild flowers. You are thinking of cheating before we get married.  Su Haoran patted his chest and said proudly: "It is natural for a man to have three wives and four concubines. I will definitely marry more than one woman in the future. If Qingqing agrees to me taking concubines, it is best. If not, I will keep them secretly and hide them from her."  ." Mo Yu raised his thumb and praised sincerely: "The boss is the boss, I obey you."

    Having met Tang Xue, according to Hu Xiaotian¡¯s original intention, he should immediately go to Baihua Pavilion to find Qin Keer and persuade her to leave the Baiyun Sect.  If he delayed for a moment and fell behind the masters of Baiyun Sect, he might see Qin Keer's body again.  But Su Haoran and his wife Su Yuqing are brother and sister, should he propose to visit a brothel together in front of his wife and brother?  How should we explain the story between him and Qin Keer?  With Hu Xiaotian's character and style, it was really difficult to speak. His heart was burning like charcoal fire, but he remained calm on the surface.

    Su Haoran didn't notice Hu Xiaotian's inner anxiety, and asked Mo Yu enthusiastically: "Who are the seven beauties in the martial arts world you just mentioned?" Speaking of beauties, Mo Yu's eyes immediately lit up, and he swallowed first.  He smiled and said: "These seven top beauties, Chunlan Qiuju, are each good at winning. It's hard to tell who is the best. (It only takes a genius 3 seconds to remember) The girl Tang Xue just now was born in Bashu, and she has the beauty of mountains and rivers.  Pure and elegant, people in the world call her the 'Lingbo Fairy'." She glanced at Hu Xiaotian secretly, and then said: "The second one has been in the limelight recently, causing trouble in Chang'an City. She is nicknamed the 'Soul-Captivating Demon Girl', and she is the one from the Baiyun Sect.  Li Xuan'er. This woman has an appearance like a fairy and a heart as poisonous as a scorpion. She is skilled in the art of bewitching and seducing souls. She also has extremely high martial arts skills and ruthless methods. Her friends in the world fear her more than they admire her." Su Haoran shook his head and said: "  The enchantress from the Baiyun Sect is best at deception and disguise, and she is very scheming. Even if she gives it to me for free, I can¡¯t take it. If she suddenly turns against her in the middle of the night, wouldn¡¯t her good head be in danger?¡±

    Mo Yu added: "The third place is Luo Bing'er, the 'Ice Mountain Goddess' of the Emei Sword Sect. Not only is she stunningly beautiful, but her swordsmanship and martial arts are also extraordinary. She is also among the rookies of the seven major sword sects, ranking second, only  Second to Gao Qingcheng in Hengshan Mountain. This woman is cold-hearted and unsmiling by nature. She has been obsessed with martial arts and swordsmanship since she was a child, and has never been distracted by love affairs. Now she is twenty-one years old and is still in her boudoir. It is said that dozens of family members visit Emei every year.  Luo Bing'er rejected all her proposals for marriage. The fourth?? is a meditative nun from Mount Jiuhua. She has a noble nature and takes it upon herself to enter the world and save people. She always accompanies her master, Master Miao, to treat people. She has superb medical skills and can bring back the dead with her magical acupuncture skills. She is known as the "Sacred Nun".  The fifth is Dugu Yan, the daughter of the elder of our religion Dugu Yu. This eldest lady is famous in the southern martial arts world. She has a fiery temper and a hot body. She has won many adventures. Her martial arts skills are no worse than Li Xuan'er. She is dubbed the 'Fire Witch'  nickname.  The sixth is Hua Wushuang, the head of the Jiangnan Brothel Alliance. She is good at singing, dancing, and juggling. She is also proficient in the art of disguise and transformation. She often changes her identity and appears in the world, either gorgeous, noble, quiet, or charming.  , known as the 'Versatile Girl'.  The seventh one is"

    Hu Xiaotian was sitting on pins and needles. He really wasn't in the mood to listen to his chatting about such sexy topics. He suddenly interrupted: "You guys sit down for now. I'll go to the toilet for a while." Nangong Qiu stood up and said, "Master, I'll go with you." Hu Xiaotian patted him.  Looking over Nangong Qiu's shoulder, he smiled and said, "It's okay. I'm not a helpless scholar. Wouldn't I call for help if something happens? Just sit down and don't treat me like a three-year-old child."

    Hu Xiaotian left the box and went straight downstairs. He asked the shopkeeper for pen and ink paper and wrote a few lines of large characters quickly. After folding it, he asked the shopkeeper to hand it over to Nangong Qiu and others.  Then he passed through the backyard kitchen and quietly left through the back door of the restaurant.

    Hu Xiaotian was extremely anxious. After identifying the direction, he rushed to Baihua Pavilion as quickly as possible.  At this time, noon has not yet arrived, and the beauties who have reveled all night are taking a rest. The door of Baihua Pavilion is empty and there are no ghosts.  The two guards at the gate were yawning, chatting and bragging about which rich man came last night and how much money each girl got.  Hu Xiaotian was about to step in when one of the guards stopped him. He turned his eyes and said with a sorry smile: "My hero, are you looking for someone or a girl you like? If you are looking for a girl you like, you are too far away."  Morning, I'm afraid I have to wait in the front hall." Hu Xiaotian didn't talk nonsense, took out a piece of silver, shook it, and said: "I have something urgent to come to see a friend. If you two can be accommodating, don't report it to the superiors, and don't alarm anyone.  Aunt Feng in charge, you can divide these five taels of silver equally." The two guards' monthly salary was only half a tael of silver. Now that there is a windfall, how can there be no reason not to agree?

    The Baihua Pavilion was deserted and quiet, and Hu Xiaotian followed the route in his memory and carefully touched the outside of Yingxiang Tower.

    The damaged doors and windows of Yingxiang Building have been repaired, and the building is quiet.  As soon as Hu Xiaotian approached the door, he heard Qin Ke'er's cold shout from inside the building: "Who is it?" Hu Xiaotian calmed down for a moment, knocked on the door lightly, and whispered: "Ke'er, it's me."  Hearing Qin Keer's surprised cry: "Why are you here?" The door opened slightly, revealing a pretty face with a slightly tired look, flushed with excitement and a feeling of spring that has not faded.  , three points of nervous fear.  When her eyes met Hu Xiaotian, she couldn't help but smile, and pulled him into the room, complaining: "Didn't I tell you that two masters of our sect will arrive in Chang'an soon? You come to Baihua Pavilion to find me at this time.  , It is really unwise, and you will lose your life if you are not careful." Hu Xiaotian said: "Ke'er, you are no longer a virgin, I can't just watch you being killed. Come with me immediately." Qin Ke'er  His face turned pale: "Do you know everything?" Hu Xiaotian said: "The Baiyun Sect's evil methods are not some secret. I will know it as soon as I ask. Don't hesitate any more. Only if you leave this place can you have a chance of survival." Qin Keer's eyes revealed  After struggling for a while, he whispered: "But if I leave without saying goodbye, it means betraying the Baiyun Sect. My master has raised and cultivated me for fifteen years. He is called master and apprentice, but he is actually mother and daughter. Do you want me to sever all ties with her from now on?  ?" Hu Xiaotian sneered: "Which mother is willing to let her daughter live in a brothel? Who would want her daughter to never find happiness in her life? Which parent can bear to see his own flesh and blood being ravaged wantonly, and would be willing to do so?  Be an accomplice? Ke'er, don't be deceived by your master's hypocritical appearance. Her purpose of training you is to provide training cauldrons for the masters in the teaching, including your senior sister Li Xuan'er. Wasn't it also prepared for Ning Wufan?  ?" Qin Ke'er was shocked, with thousands of thoughts running through her mind. She sighed softly, slowly leaned into Hu Xiaotian's arms, and said, "Are we just going to walk out of Baihua Pavilion so blatantly?" Hu Xiaotian listened to her  His tone relaxed, and he couldn't help but be overjoyed, and said with a smile: "If you look at my appearance now, you should know that I am proficient in the art of disguise. Let me help you change your appearance, and I guarantee that no one will recognize you."

    Qin Ke'er nodded and smiled, and was about to pack up her personal belongings when she suddenly heard footsteps approaching quickly. She hurriedly said to Hu Xiaotian: "Someone is coming, don't make a sound." He only heard the soft knock of the door, and the voice of Aunt Feng  Came the message: "Qin Xiangu, are you there?" Qin Ke'er responded: "Oh, it's Manager Wu. Is there anything wrong?" Aunt Feng said: "Master Huangfu and Young Master Yuwen have already entered the city, and they will be there in half a minute.  We will arrive at Baihua Pavilion. You can quickly freshen up and go out with me to greet us." Qin Ke'er said: "Manager Wu, I'm a little uncomfortable today, so I won't participate in welcoming the two distinguished guests, okay?" Aunt Feng said with a smile.  : "Qin Xiangu, how can that be done?"Mr. Wen has traveled thousands of miles to come to Chang'an. If you don't show up, wouldn't you be letting him down?  When Young Master Yuwen ascends the throne of the sect in the future, you must remember to look after Aunt Feng and me.  "Qin Ke'er said helplessly: "In that case, I'll put on makeup immediately.  Aunt Feng urged: "You should be quick with your hands and feet. I'll wait in the front yard first."  "

    Hearing the footsteps disappearing, Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but ask: "Is the Master Yuwen you are talking about Yu Wenzheng?" Qin Ke'er nodded and said, "It's him, do you know this person?" Hu Xiaotian clenched his fists,  A fierce murderous aura rushed straight to the top door, and he gritted his teeth and said: "Not only do I know this bastard who is worse than a beast, but I also have a sworn blood feud with him." If Yu Wenzheng hadn't been obsessed with sex and forced him all the way, how could Yi Wufeng have thrown himself into the river and died?  ?  Yu Wenzheng can be said to be the culprit who forced Yi Wufeng to death, and he is the enemy that Hu Xiaotian will never forget.

    Qin Ke'er was hit head-on by the murderous aura he exuded, and was horrified. She quickly held his hand and said, "Sir, Yu Wenzheng's skills have made rapid progress in recent years. He is cruel and ruthless, and he has the secret treasure of our sect to protect him. You must not be impulsive."  Act." Hu Xiaotian said solemnly: "Don't worry, I won't take the initiative to seek death before my skills are restored. Sooner or later, Yu Wenzheng's life will belong to me, Ke'er. Could it be that Yu Wenzheng's visit to Chang'an this time has something to do with you?" Qin  Ke'er lowered his head and said: "That Yuwen Zhenghuang is lustful and covets all the female disciples of our sect. I went to Chang'an to avoid his harassment. Unexpectedly, he was so evil that he came after me on the pretext of official business. He was just holding on to me.  The dirty mentality of taking away my red pill is an attempt to increase one level of his skill." Hu Xiaotian laughed: "But you have already dedicated your virginity to me. Isn't this a big disappointment? You have been planning for many years, but in the end it was all in vain."  Qin Ke'er punched him and said with a blushing face: "You are still laughing, but you don't know how to show mercy. You just rush and hit him, making it difficult for him to walk to this day." Hu Xiaotian's old face heated up and he said with an apologetic smile.  : "I was in a state of confusion at the time, and because you were so beautiful, I couldn't help myself for a moment, and I definitely won't be able to do it anymore." The two of them looked at each other, and recalled the beautiful scene yesterday. They couldn't help but hold hands, and their hearts were filled with excitement.  warmth.

    Qin Keer simply packed a baggage, opened the back window, and quietly jumped out with Hu Xiaotian.  The two of them smiled hand in hand and walked side by side to a secluded area in the backyard of Baihua Pavilion.

    Unexpectedly, two capable and agile guards suddenly appeared from the shadow of the trees, blocking their way.  The guard slightly taller on the right pressed the handle of the knife, looked at Hu Xiaotian coldly, and said in a cold voice: "Qin Xiangu, where are you going? What is the origin of the man next to you?" Qin Keer's pretty face turned cold, and she said sternly: "  Yang Sanlang, who are you, how dare you speak rudely and question me? Get out of my way immediately, otherwise you won't blame me for being unkind." The guard sneered, "Qin Xiangu, you don't follow the rules of this sect.  Have you forgotten? I, Yang Laosan, am under the direct control of Manager Wu. Even if you have a distinguished status, you have no right to command me. Besides, Manager Wu has specially ordered that you are not allowed to leave Baihua Pavilion today. If you have any objections, you might as well negotiate with her." Qin Qin  Ke'er was stunned for a moment, and immediately figured out the key, and said angrily: "What a Wu Xiaofeng, she actually sent someone to spy on me. She must be crazy about trying to flatter Yu Wenzheng." Knowing that it would delay a little longer,  The hope of escaping from Baihua Pavilion weakened a little, and when he glanced at the two people blocking the way, his murderous intention skyrocketed.

    The two guards were very alert. They drew out their weapons and backed away slowly: "Qin Xiangu, do you want to force your way in? We are just following orders, don't force us to take action."

    Qin Keer sneered and said: "You are just two dogs raised by Wu Xiaofeng, what qualifications do you have to stop me? If you are sensible, shut up and step aside, otherwise I will send you to see King Yama."

    Hu Xiaotian secretly shook his head. Qin Keer may have too little fighting experience in the world. How could anyone reveal his murderous intention before taking action?  As long as the other party is not a fool, why not be on guard in advance?  Since he wanted to break free and rush out, there was no need to talk nonsense with the two guards. It was only right to use a sudden and dangerous attack by surprise.

    The two guards looked at each other. The man on the left suddenly took a few steps back, took out a wooden whistle and put it in his mouth.  Qin Ke'er shouted angrily: "How dare you seek death?" He touched his palm on his waist, silver light shone, and a silver soft whip came out of its hole like a poisonous snake, piercing the guard's throat.  There was only a flash of sword light, and Yang Sanlang blocked the attack of the silver whip for his companion. He blocked several moves in a row, and his sword skills and internal strength were not weak.  A sharp and piercing police whistle sounded, instantly spreading throughout Baihua Pavilion.

    Qin Keer had just lost her virginity yesterday. She was in unbearable pain down there when she moved around. She could only use two or three points out of ten of her original excellent body skills, and the power of the silver whip was greatly reduced.  Hearing the guard blowing the whistle, he was frightened and angry. He gritted his teeth and endured the pain and discomfort in his body. He jumped into the air with a whoosh, and the silver whip turned into a dragon and pounced. With a shake of his left hand, several silver needles flew out silently.  ejaculate.

    Yang Sanlang and the other guard were well aware of Qin Keer's terror, and with the idea of ??seeking no merit but no fault, they deployed their swords to guard the vital points in front of them, and quickly retreated, determined to wait until the reinforcements showed up.  It's a great achievement.  As soon as they retreated, they had to focus on guarding against Qin Ke.With such a high-altitude killing move, the chest and abdomen would inevitably reveal flaws.

    Hu Xiaotian silently drew the sword in his hand, concentrated on the sword, and looked straight with the sword, making his mind enter an ethereal state without sadness or joy. He extended his mind to feel the trembling of the sword body and the coldness of the blade. He used to practice swordsmanship.  All kinds of insights flowed through my mind in an instant.  With a movement of his body, he flew out like a cheetah, and the sword light flashed, pointing right at Yang Sanlang's dantian.

    Yang Sanlang was not on guard when Hu Xiaotian drew his sword. He suddenly felt the cold wind blowing. He lowered his eyes and raised his sword to slash at the enemy's carotid artery.  Suddenly, the figure disappeared, the blade fell, and a biting chill came from his lower abdomen. He couldn't help but feel weak, and dropped the knife with a "clang" and fell down.  Hu Xiaotian's sword kept moving, and he stabbed the other guard's weak spot with his backhand sword.  The man was in panic and blocked with his sword, but the silver whip took advantage of the opportunity and hit his neck. There was a crisp sound and his neck bones were broken.

    It was only a slight delay, but hearing the howling wind, more invisible guards were flying in from all corners.

    r.  

    More to come, address

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 21: Hatred to the Bone

    Chapter 21: Hatred to the Bone

    At the critical moment, Qin Keer no longer had any scruples. The break with the Baiyun Sect was a foregone conclusion anyway. She grabbed Hu Xiaotian's shoulders, walked quickly for a few steps, and jumped up to the wall.  (! Win phone bills)

    Baihua Pavilion faces the street in front, but behind it are rows of residential buildings. The alleys are narrow and criss-crossed, and people of all colors are mixed together.  It was almost noon, and the men, women, and children who were staying at home were leaving their homes one after another. They were going to work for people to work as laborers, to do small businesses and eat snacks, to sell their crafts in the streets, and to find friends to play games. There was a constant flow of people coming and going.  Qin Ke'er and Hu Xiaotian, one holding a silver whip and the other holding a long sword, suddenly appeared from a high place and immediately attracted everyone's attention.  Some who stood closer saw the blood stained on the sword clearly and couldn't help shouting: "Kill, kill, kill." This shout was like a death charm. Everyone dispersed in a panic, and the alley fell into chaos.

    The two quickly put away their weapons and jumped off the wall.  Hu Xiaotian had far more experience in escaping than Qin Keer. He pulled her and broke into a house. Without waiting for the owner to protest, he walked straight through the house and left through the back door. He grabbed a half-used clothes that were hanging outside to dry.  skirt.  The two moved like the wind, and after a while they had passed through five or six houses.  Following Hu Xiaotian's instructions, Qin Ke'er took off her beaded flower earrings as she walked and put on the old dress. At the same time, she did not forget to tear off a piece of clothing to cover her face.  In this chaotic moment, the less noticeable you are, the easier it is to evade pursuit.

    Hu Xiaotian thought very clearly that although there were many pursuers in Baihua Pavilion, in broad daylight, they would not dare to use Qinggong to fly over the walls and completely block this area.  After all, the Baiyun Sect is a cult and has always been looked down upon by righteous people. In addition, Li Xuan'er's evil deeds have aroused the raging anger of the famous and decent sect. Once the Baiyun Sect's followers show up in public, they are bound to turn into rats on the street and everyone screams for beatings.  As long as they can enter the bustling streets, they have a good chance of escaping the pursuit.

    Hu Xiaotian and Qin Keer turned into a side alley and walked quickly with their heads down.  "Stop!" Suddenly there was a cold shout from behind, which contained deep inner strength.

    Hu Xiaotian looked back and saw six or seven beggars chasing him dozens of meters away. The middle-aged beggar in front was unkempt and thin. His left trouser leg was rolled up. He was wearing tattered straw sandals with his toes exposed and was holding a black stick.  A dog-beating stick, with seven torn pockets of different sizes sewn on it.  This group of beggars looked thin and weak. They all looked like they had been wandering for many years and had not enough to eat. However, they were running extremely fast. In just a few breaths, they caught up with them. They blocked both sides of them involuntarily and looked at them with evil eyes.

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly resentful in his heart. He protected Qin Keer behind him and shouted angrily at the beggars: "Why are you surrounding our couple? Could it be that you are despising the king's law and want to change your career to become a bandit?" They have not yet left the dangerous area, and every time they are delayed,  points, the probability of being discovered by pursuers increases by one point.  The enemy is outnumbered and we are outnumbered, so the best strategy is to escape as soon as possible.

    The middle-aged beggar stared with triangular eyes, spat, and said: "You kid, you are the first one to complain. You are also a practitioner. You don't have much experience in the world. How could you not see that we are disciples of the Beggar Clan?"  Identity? Please report your identity quickly and don¡¯t force us to take action."

    Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath, clasped his fists and said, "My surname is Hu, from Lanzhou, and I make a living as a guard in Shengjingxing. This is my wife and my junior sister. Hu asked himself that he has never had any trouble with the disciples of the Beggar Clan, everyone.  Could it be that you got the wrong person?" The middle-aged beggar sneered: "You bastards, do you think we are idiots? How can a man take his wife to the brothel? Besides, there was blood on the sword when you showed up. I'm afraid it was in Baihua.  Is there someone hurt in the pavilion? It doesn't matter if you pretend to be deaf or mute. When you see our elder Zuo, you will tell everything honestly." Hu Xiaotian said: "You gang of beggars are not the government, and you have no right to force me to see Mr. Zuo, the elder Hu.  I have something important going on, so I won't accompany you." The middle-aged beggar crossed his arms across his chest, raised his chin and said, "It's not up to you. If you know what's going on, just obey the instructions, otherwise if you use violence, you will suffer." Hu Xiaotian was angry  "What on earth do you want to do?" said the middle-aged beggar impatiently: "Elder Zuo has ordered that all people in the world who behave abnormally near Baihua Pavilion must find out their origins, and no one is allowed to miss the secrets of you two.  , Hesitating, who knows if you have anything to do with the cult Li Xuan'er? If you have nothing to do with the cult, I, the Beggar Gang, will never make things difficult for you. (Win Q coins,) Otherwise, I'm sorry."

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s thoughts changed rapidly, and he couldn¡¯t help but secretly scream that it was bad.  After Li Xuan'er escaped yesterday, Baihua Pavilion has become an area of ??focus for the White Taoists. On the one hand, it is to prevent Li Xuan'er from sneaking back again. On the other hand, it is also suspected that Baihua Pavilion has a secret connection with the cult and wants to dig out more doubts.  Those who perform this surveillance task are undoubtedly the disciples of the Beggar Clan.  Hu Xiaotian and Qin Keer suddenly rushed out of Baihua Pavilion, so naturally they could not escape the eyes of the Beggar Clan. No matter from which angle they were considered, they had to be carefully interrogated in order to find clues related to Li Xuan'er and the cult.  It just so happens that Hu Xiaotian is a disciple of the Demon Sect, and Qin Keer is a demon girl from the Baiyun Sect. Their true identities cannot be seen in the light, so what?Going to face the eldest disciple of the leader of the Beggar Clan, Li Shan¡¯s senior brother Zuo Yiding?

    Zuo Yiding hates evil as much as his enemies, is brave and righteous, and is well-known in the world. In recent years, when the old gang leader has semi-retired, he has attended martial arts events on behalf of the Beggar Clan many times, and he has the potential to succeed the old gang leader.  He is also deeply supported by the younger generation of disciples within the Beggar Clan, and he can be said to have a solid foundation.  With him around, Li Shan consciously gave up the idea of ????fighting for the throne of the gang leader. It can be imagined that his methods can be easily deceived by the city government.

    Qin Keer has the same thought. Once he goes to accept Zuo Yiding's questioning, what's the difference between it and a sheep entering a tiger's mouth?  He quietly tugged on Hu Xiaotian's sleeve and whispered: "Don't listen to him."

    The middle-aged beggar immediately became angry when he heard this, and shouted: "These two people behave strangely, cover up, and coy. They must be disciples of a cult. Brothers, if you kidnap Elder Zuo for me, you will definitely be rewarded heavily."  The beggars cheered loudly, and immediately two beggars stepped forward, one from the left and the other from the right, each using their hands to grab Hu Xiaotian's important points on both shoulders.

    Hu Xiaotian sighed secretly. He hadn't completely escaped from the Baiyun Sect's pursuers yet, and had another conflict with the Beggar Clan. He was not in luck today. If he had known this, he should have invited Su Haoran and others to visit the brothel.  With a flick of his wrist, the long sword stabbed left and right, aiming right at the opponent's palm.

    The two beggars exclaimed "Ouch" at the same time. They didn't expect that their opponents' eyesight and sword skills were so vicious. If they didn't shrink back and change their moves, they would definitely be crippled by the sword first.  The two men retracted their palms, took false steps, and struck hard with their palms.  The sword light was dazzling, the enemy's sword was as fast as a lightning shower, it struck first and the sword tip pointed at the vital points on the upper plate.  The two of them had never seen such an exquisite fast sword before. For a moment, they hurriedly retreated and dodged, breaking out in a cold sweat. When they looked at it again, Hu Xiaotian was still standing on the spot without moving.  The middle-aged beggar's expression turned solemn. With his martial arts experience, he could not tell the origin of the opponent's swordsmanship. He was so unconventional that there was no trace of it. He said in a deep voice: "Huang Jiabiao, a disciple of the Seven Bags of the Beggar Clan who is good at swordsmanship."  I'm asking for advice from you." The dog-beating stick stabbed out with a chirping sound, the tip of the stick trembled slightly, and he suddenly changed his moves and swept towards Hu Xiaotian's knees.

    "Hu Xiaotian's family members know his own affairs. His swordsmanship is more than enough to deal with ordinary masters. If he fights with martial arts masters, he will definitely lose. After all, being unable to use his internal strength is a fatal injury.  Seeing that the dog-beating club was coming with a ferocious force, he had no choice but to swing his sword and slash it back, attacking with attack, and got straight to Huang Jiabiao's wrist.  Huang Jiabiao took half a step sideways, swept back with his stick, and hit the ridge of the long sword.  Hu Xiaotian's five fingers shook violently, and the tiger's mouth tore open on the spot. The long sword swung away involuntarily, revealing a large flaw in his chest.  Huang Jiabiao was slightly surprised, why was the other party's swordsmanship so exquisite but he had no internal strength at all?  Isn't it a ploy to lure the enemy?  Despite the doubts in his heart, he still stepped forward with a tiger pounce, raised one palm, and slammed it onto Hu Xiaotian's chest.

    Hu Xiaotian couldn't dodge in time, he spat out a mouthful of blood, fell backwards and fell into Qin Ke'er's arms.  Qin Ke'er exclaimed: "Are you seriously injured? Wait until I take action to kill them." Hu Xiaotian held Qin Ke'er's arm tightly and whispered: "No, you must not expose your martial arts background."

    Huang Jiabiao was not having a good time either, but he felt as if his palm had hit an iron plate, and the huge shock force was transmitted back, almost breaking his metacarpals and arm bones.  Half of his body was numb, and he took a few steps back, looking at Hu Xiaotian in confusion: "Golden bell cover? Iron cloth shirt? Or the secret power of diamond body protection from Shaolin? Could it be that you are a disciple of Buddhism?"

    At this moment, a cold shout came from high up: "So what if you are a secret disciple of Shaolin? You dare to steal my woman so boldly, you deserve to die."

    Everyone looked up in astonishment and saw a man in brocade robes running towards them from the roof on the left.  He seemed to have no scruples, and he used Qinggong and body techniques in a majestic manner to get closer. His face was as cold as ice, and his eyes were red. He was like an angry predatory eagle. He swooped down at high speed, and his target was Hu Xiaotian, who was nestled in Qin Ke'er's arms.

    The moment Hu Xiaotian heard the voice, he knew that the enemy was coming. His whole body trembled slightly with deep hatred. A flash of light flashed in his mind, and he pretended to be surprised and shouted: "You are Yu Wenzheng of Baiyun Sect. You, a villain of the evil cult leader, actually  Dare to show up in public to commit murder.¡±

    As a disciple of Ning Wufan, the leader of the Baiyun Sect, Yu Wenzheng is also a well-known figure in the evil sect. Although his scope of activities is mainly in the south, all kinds of bad behaviors have still spread to the northern martial arts. His reputation is no less resounding than that of Li Xuan'er.  Huang Jiabiao stood guard outside Baihua Pavilion in order to catch the master of Baiyun Sect. Hearing this, he couldn't help but perked up and shouted: "Stop, are you Yu Wenzheng?"

    Yu Wenzheng said impatiently: "I am Yu Wenzheng, your little seven-bag disciple is no match for me. Get out of my way, don't stop me from killing people." As soon as he arrived at Baihua Pavilion, he heard that Qin, who had been coveting for many years,  Ke'er ran away with a strange man, almost furious on the spot, and flew after him regardless.  Yu Wenzheng has not yet learned that Li Xuan'er was being hunted, nor does he know the situation of the Baiyun Sect in the Chang'an Wulin, otherwise he would definitely deny his identity.

    ? ?Jia Biao laughed and said: "You can't find anything after wearing iron shoes, and it takes no effort to get you. Yu Wenzheng, if you are willing to surrender and explain Li Xuan'er's whereabouts clearly, I, the Beggar Clan, may spare your life. Otherwise, even you will be killed."  Kill them all together." Yu Wenzheng had such a arrogant temper and said angrily: "What kind of thing is the beggar gang? A bunch of beggars are also paired with me to give orders? You are really shameless and courageous, get out of here!" Huang Jiabiao laughed  After sinking, he shouted: "People in the heretical cult do not follow the etiquette and law, are ignorant of ethics and shame, and are immoral. All of them deserve to be killed. Brothers, follow me." The dog-beating stick was blowing with wind, and it was time to hit Yu Wenzheng first.  The other Beggar Clan disciples either swung their sticks and struck hard, or kicked their legs and punched, or shot hidden weapons, and launched a siege without mercy.

    Yu Wenzheng was angry and resentful. These Beggar Clan disciples suddenly stepped in and forced themselves to come forward. Could it be that they took the wrong medicine?  Seeing Qin Keer affectionately hugging the strange man and taking the initiative to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, a strong jealousy rushed straight to the door. The blood vessels in his forehead were pulsing. He wished he could chop this couple into pieces.  Bolognese.  With his eyesight and experience, he can tell that Qin Keer's Yuan Yin has been lost, the red pill has been stolen, and it is no longer a good training cauldron.  Yu Wenzheng thought that he had been pursuing and waiting for many years, but in the end he got the advantage of another man. He couldn't help but feel jealous, and his murderous intent was blazing. He avoided several hidden weapons that were fired at him, raised his hand to break two wooden sticks, and suddenly jumped forward,  With his fingertips, he poked the important points on the chests of the two Beggar Clan disciples.  The two Beggar Clan disciples screamed at the same time, their limbs twitched violently, blood spurted out from their mouths, and they fell limply to the ground.

    Huang Jiabiao saw Yu Wenzheng's vicious tactics and was so angry that he stood on his head with anger. These disciples had been with him for many years and had a very deep relationship. Regardless of the death or injury, he was extremely distressed. He swung the dog-beating stick in his hand more and more urgently, and his moves never left the enemy's weak point.  Unexpectedly, Yu Wenzheng was as slippery as a snake, dodging left and right unceremoniously. In just a few breaths, he hit all the ordinary Beggar Clan disciples, leaving only Huang Jiabiao to deal with them.  Huang Jiabiao was furious and cursed while pursuing him: "Your mother's Yu Wenzheng, if you have the guts, don't hide. We will have a happy fight."

    Yu Wenzheng has a vicious and arrogant personality. How can he allow others to insult him at will?  He smiled coldly and said, "What qualifications do you have to be my opponent?" Suddenly he made a backhand move and spread his fingers to grab the other end of the dog-beating stick.  Huang Jiabiao hurriedly pulled his elbow back, turned his waist halfway, and flew up with a kick from underneath, severely kicking his opponent's left knee.  Seeing that the kick was about to hit, suddenly there was a flash of blue light, and a seven-inch long poisonous needle appeared in Yu Wenzheng's hand, and it pierced the Yongquan point on the sole of his foot.  Huang Jiabiao groaned, but felt a strange feeling of numbness spread along the meridians of his legs. He stumbled back involuntarily, gritted his teeth and said, "You hurt people with poisonous needles, and you don't follow the rules of the martial arts."

    Yu Wenzheng sneered and said: "In this sect, people do whatever they want regardless of martial arts. Who cares about observing etiquette and rules? You have been hit by my seven-step soul-chasing needle. Do you have any last words?" Huang Jia Biao spit out.  He spat and said in a hateful voice: "Yu Wenzheng, don't be too proud of yourself. You killed my disciples of the Beggar Clan today. You will definitely be hunted down and retaliated by all the members of my Beggar Clan. Huang will take the first step and wait for your arrival in the underworld of Huangquan." Yu Wen  Zheng proudly said: "How does the Beggar Gang compare to the Demon Cult? I dare to kill even the elders of the Demon Cult, let alone you beggars who are disgusted by gods and ghosts? You have pissed me off, let's see if I can wipe out the Chang'an branch of the Beggar Gang."

    "Hmph, what a loud tone." A figure suddenly fell down, and the wind in his palm was as sharp as a knife, hitting Yu Wenzheng head-on. He was not allowed to dodge at all.

    This palm came with such ferocity and speed that even though Yu Wenzheng had been running rampant in the world for many years, he had to brace himself to deal with it. He also waved his palms and tried his best to meet it.

    There was a muffled bang, and the internal forces of the two sides clashed, like defeating Ge.

    Yu Wenzheng felt that an irresistible force was transmitted into his arms, and his lower body was loose. He couldn't help but take a few steps back. He wanted to speak, but found that he couldn't raise a breath of energy, and he was speechless for a moment.  He was horrified. Who could have such profound palm power?

    The master who suddenly appeared forced Yu Wenzheng to retreat with a palm, and with urgency, he sealed more than a dozen of Huang Jiabiao's acupuncture points to prevent the poisonous blood from rising. Then he stuffed a pill into his mouth and said in a deep voice: "Take it quickly.  Antidote Pills" Huang Jiabiao shouted excitedly: "Elder Zuo, he is Yu Wenzheng of Baiyun Sect. He has just killed many people in my Beggar Clan. Elder, you have to avenge us." The man who came was in his thirties, with a rough appearance.  , wearing a pair of shabby and patched clothes, with a yellow bamboo stick slung across his back, his aura as calm as a mountain, born with an extraordinary leadership temperament, he is none other than Zuo Yiding, the elder of the Beggar Clan.

    Zuo Yiding said: "Don't talk, the quick luck skill suppresses the poison." He turned to look at Yu Wenzheng, with a cold light in his eyes like lightning, and said slowly: "Your Excellency killed my disciple of the Beggar Clan for no reason. Your method was vicious. Could it be that you were bullying me?  Is there no one to help?¡±

    Yu Wenzheng had just lost in the internal strength competition. He knew that the person in front of him was a powerful opponent. He put away his arrogance and said coldly: "Is that so, Elder Zuo? Who taught you that the disciples of the Beggar Clan are the first to attack me? I can't just sit back and wait for death.  Right? If you want to blame them, blame them for acting recklessly., it is your own fault.¡±

    Zuo Yiding said: "Yu Wenzheng, we don't care who is right or wrong for now. Hand over the antidote first."

    Yu Wenzheng smiled sinisterly and said: "Who are you, my master? What right do you have to order me?"

    Zuo Yiding said in a deep voice: "Just because my martial arts skills are better than yours and my internal strength is stronger than yours. If I take it by force, you won't even have time to regret it."

    Yu Wenzheng gritted his teeth and said, "You surnamed Zuo, are you scaring me?" Out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure flashing, his brows jumped, and he shouted angrily: "You stinky bitch, don't even think about running away." It turned out that Hu Xiaotian and Qin Ke'er were taking advantage of them to confront each other.  Taking the opportunity, he sneaked away against the wall.  Yu Wenzheng hated these two people so much that he couldn't vent his anger without killing them. He immediately raised his anger and flew towards them with a wave of his palm.

    "Don't leave." Zuo Yiding hadn't gotten the antidote pills yet. How could he allow Yu Wenzheng to leave so easily? While shouting to stop, Zuo Yiding pressed his palms towards the opponent's empty door.  Yu Wenzheng didn't dare to be too bold, so he immediately changed his moves and turned around to block, fighting with Zuo Yiding.

    r.  

    More to come, address

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 22: Seemingly Real or Like Illusion

    Chapter 22: Real or Illusory

    Hu Xiaotian and Qin Keer took advantage of the golden opportunity when the two masters were fighting fiercely and had no time to look around, and rushed out of the alley.  (It only takes a genius 3 seconds to remember) Outside the alley is the main street where people come and go. The two of them blended into the crowd and walked along the street for a while, buying some clothes and rouge paint.

    Turning around the intersection, a large "Duofu Inn" appears in front of you.  The two opened a guest room in the name of husband and wife, and immediately changed into the newly bought clothes after entering the room.  Hu Xiaotian used the secret technique of disguise to transform Qin Ke'er into a handsome scholar and himself into a loyal and dull old servant. As for the stainless steel sword, it was too conspicuous and had to be discarded.  You must know that at this moment, not only the Baiyun Sect has sent men to hunt them down, but the Beggar Clan will not give up easily. Under the pressure of two major forces, one good and one evil, no matter how careful you are, you cannot be too careful.  After finishing their disguise, they saw that there was no one in the corridor. They quickly stepped out, closed the door behind their backs, and Shi Shiran walked out of the inn.

    As soon as I stepped out of the door of the inn, I saw a group of men in white walking on both sides of the street. They all had unkind expressions and kept scanning the passers-by from left to right.  Qin Ke'er's feet froze and said softly: "It's a spy from Baihua Pavilion." Hu Xiaotian said: "Don't panic. Your appearance has changed drastically. You are dressed as a man. They can't tell the difference. Just cover your throat." Qin Ke'er  Er nodded slightly, opened the folding fan in his hand, raised his head and chest, and walked with long strides like a man.  Hu Xiaotian followed closely behind her, holding a heavy package in his hand, lowering his head and coughing twice from time to time, exactly like an old and loyal servant.  As expected, the men in white did not suspect them, their inquiring eyes passed over them without any pause.

    Both of them couldn't help but heave a sigh of relief. In the blink of an eye, they saw the beggars scattered in the streets and alleys, and their hearts lifted again.  After all, Qin Keer has not received any special training in the art of disguise. Although her appearance is no different from that of a man, her walking posture is more or less feminine. As long as you observe carefully, you can still find flaws.  The beggars who beg on the street all day long have a natural advantage in observing words and expressions and identifying men, women, old and young. Qin Keer may not be able to escape the scrutiny of dozens of pairs of eyes.

    Hu Xiaotian raised his eyes and glanced quickly. Diagonally across from the inn was a row of restaurants with different signs. He suddenly had an idea in his mind and lowered his voice and said: "Go to the restaurant and stay there until evening." Since he couldn't avoid it now, he might as well postpone it until evening.  By then, with the help of the cover of night, the danger will be greatly reduced. Unless someone has practiced clairvoyance, no one will be able to discover this small flaw.

    Went to the restaurant and asked for a private room to sit down.  After the waiter brought the food and wine, they closed the door of the box, and the two of them looked at each other and smiled, and then they really let go of a big stone in their chests.

    Qin Ke'er said softly: "You just vomited a lot of blood. Does the palm still hurt?" Hu Xiaotian said with a smile: "I have practiced the magical power of Vajra body protection. I am not afraid of the enemy's fists and palms." Qin Ke'er said angrily.  : "You are talking nonsense again. If you have suffered internal injuries, you need to take medicine immediately. Don't be brave. If you delay the treatment and the internal injuries worsen, your life may be in danger." Hu Xiaotian held her jade hand and said softly: "  Don't worry, I'm really fine. In the face of a powerful enemy, I won't joke with my own life." Qin Ke'er spat out her sweet tongue and said with lingering fear: "I didn't expect that Yu Wenzheng was coming so quickly. If we had taken a step later,  , maybe I won¡¯t be able to fight my way out of Baihua Pavilion. Hey, I betrayed the religion and ran away, which violated the taboos of Baiyun Sect. I¡¯m afraid that after the news spreads, I will never be able to show up and walk around the world again." Hu Xiaotian said: "It¡¯s okay to treat me  I will teach you the art of disguise. You can change your identity and come and go freely without worrying about being discovered." Qin Ke'er smiled sweetly and said, "It's a promise, don't go back on it." Hu Xiaotian smiled and said, "Gentleman  In a word, a horse is hard to catch."

    Qin Ke'er whispered: "I wonder if Yu Wenzheng and Zuo Yiding will win or lose?" Hu Xiaotian frowned slightly and said, "Are you worried that Yu Wenzheng will be killed by Zuo Yiding?" Qin Ke'er shook his head and said: "  Yu Wenzheng is not scary. What is scary is Huangfu Ji, the leader of the Huangfu sect who came to Chang'an with him. (!. Win q coins) Huangfuji is the leader of the four sect leaders of the sect. He has strong martial arts, deep scheming, and decisive ruthlessness. If  Yu Wenzheng was defeated and asked for help, which alarmed him, and I was afraid that it would cause a bloody storm."

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked and murmured: "Huangfu Ji" Four years ago, it was Huangfu Ji and Li Meixian who joined forces to plot poison to kill Zeng Zhixiong, the leader of the Tianxiahui, and successfully destroyed the Tianxiahui that dominated Jiangnan.  At that time, Hu Xiaotian broke into Tianxiahui to report a message in an attempt to warn Zeng Zhixiong. Therefore, he had brief contact with Huangfuji, and he was still impressed by this man's martial arts and resourcefulness.

    Qin Ke'er couldn't help but asked in surprise: "Have you ever met Huangfu Ji?" Hu Xiaotian sighed: "Four years ago, I had a chance encounter with him. Ke'er, why did Huangfu Ji secretly arrive in Chang'an?"  ? Does the Baiyun Sect want to destroy the alliance of the five races?" Qin Ke'er said: "I don't know. Huangfu Ji has the secret order of the sect master, and no third party will know the purpose of his trip." Hu Xiaotian nodded and stopped asking.  , but strong curiosity arose in my heart, Huangfu Ji, Li Xuan'er, Yu Wenzheng and other Baiyun Sect masters gathered in Chang'an, was it to snatch the Xuan Iron Secret Map, or was it for the alliance of the five races?  What conspiracy of the Baiyun Sect is hidden behind this?  While I was deep in thought, I suddenly heard a rough voice coming from the box next door. It was full of force and seemed to be cursing something loudly. It turned out to be a Huguang accent that I had not heard for a long time.  Hu Xiaotian suddenly heard the local accent and felt very friendly. He made a silent gesture to Qin Ke'er and listened carefully to what was going on next door.

    I heard one person curse loudly: "How many days have passed, and the young master just refuses to let go and won't let us collect Brother Tong's body. It's so unkind." Others echoed: "It's just us old guys.  "Brothers have worked hard all their lives, and ended up being abandoned in the wilderness. It's really chilling to think about it." "The gang of people who followed the old prince died, surrendered, and hid. Now there are only a handful left.  Brothers are leaving one by one, and I wonder whose turn it will be next?" There was silence in the next room, and suddenly someone banged the table and shouted: "Stop talking about those depressing words, your head won't be as big as a bowl. If you drink, you won't get drunk.  "Never stop" "The enemy, drink him to death" but he heard the clinking of cups and cups, laughing and cursing loudly, but the helplessness and bitterness that was revealed could not be concealed at all.

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head secretly, I wonder which gang these people belong to?  They left their hometown and came to this bitter and cold land in the northwest, but in the end they became lonely ghosts. It was inevitable that rabbits would die and foxes would be miserable.

    Suddenly I heard someone say loudly: "Blind Du, don't stay drunk until it's your turn to lead the team on duty. Don't let the drunk man surnamed Xu seize the opportunity and sue you again." Another person cursed dissatisfiedly: "Xu  Ichiro is a guy who doesn't know anything else. His greatest skill is to please the young master. He relies on the young master's favor and gives advice to the brothers all day long. It's so damn annoying." "I heard that on my last trip to Lanzhou, my surname was Xu.  I came back in vain and missed the important event of the young master" I suddenly heard someone say in a deep voice: "Be careful, there are ears through the wall."

    Hu Xiaotian here almost exclaimed, Xu Yilang, one of the four great generals of the Qinglong Society, had conspired with the Yellow Sect Lama King Kong Dharma King and the Ming Sect elder Huo Gang in an attempt to kidnap the Ming Sect saint Yun Daier. As a result, the plan was changed from the beginning.  He was disrupted by Hu Xiaotian, and was finally forced to flee Lanzhou, and his plot to collude with the Yellow and Ming sects was also shattered.  In this case, the people drinking next door were actually members of the Qinglong Club who hadn't seen each other for a long time.  Listening to their complaints, it can be seen that the Qinglong Society is not monolithic. There are also factional disputes, and intrigues and vying for favors are inevitable.

    Seeing his changing expression, Qin Keer asked curiously: "Xiaotian, what's wrong with you?"

    Hu Xiaotian lowered his voice and said: "There are people from the Qinglong Society in the box next door. I suspect they have bad intentions when they come to Chang'an." The alliance of the five races is the most important event in the northwest martial arts world. If the Qinglong Society doesn't come, it will be a big deal.  Try to intervene and seek the best interests.  Among the five major families, the Mo family is good at making weapons, and the Lei family is famous for firearms and gunpowder. If the Qinglong Society can win over these two families to join the camp, it will have a better chance of winning when they rebel.

    Qin Keer was shocked: "The Qinglong Society is the largest underworld gang in the north. Its sphere of influence even extends to the northern grasslands and eastern Korea. It has countless masters and generals who dare to confront the Beggar Gang and the Demon Cult head-on. It is now at its peak. You and I  The situation is in danger at this time, why bother to provoke the Qinglong Society again?" Hu Xiaotian couldn't explain it to her for a while. After all, the causes and consequences of this matter are complicated, and it also involves the huge secret of Chen Tianye's rebellion. Qin Ke'er cannot know it for the time being, and said with a smile:  "You don't need to worry, I have a sense of discretion in my mind." He told her to wait for news about him and quietly stepped out.

    Hu Xiaotian went straight to the shopkeeper of the restaurant and complained: "Shopkeeper, what kind of guests are in the T-shaped box? They are noisy and scolding, and the sound is like thunder, which affects my young master's drinking mood. Don't you care about it?" The shopkeeper was frightened.  He jumped and said in a low voice: "Those are rough men who wield swords and swords, and they won't recognize each other when they drink. Your young master is a gentle man, and you must not get along with them. If you think the next door is too noisy, I will give you another one."  How about changing to a private room?" Hu Xiaotian frowned and said, "They are the ones who want to change. Why should we change to a private room? My young master has a lot of money." The shopkeeper said hurriedly: "Hey, don't yell. Those rough guys live there.  In the King of Qin's Courtyard, I have a close friendship with the steward He Da of the King of Qin's Mansion. Who in Chang'an City dares not to sell their face? The King of Qin is the god of Chang'an City. No matter how rich you are, you can't be bigger than the King of Qin, right? Old man, the people don't fight with the officials.  Don't be so idle, it's not worth the trouble." Hu Xiaotian said: "Shopkeeper, are you bluffing me? The food and wine prepared by Prince Qin's house are not better than those made by your family? Those people don't eat the delicacies of the mountains and seas, but they want to eat  Are you here to make do with it?" The shopkeeper patted his chest proudly and said, "The chef in our restaurant was specially invited from Wuchang. He cooks excellent Huguang cuisine. How can the chefs in the palace have such skills? Those rough guys are all  He has a Huguang accent and loves to eat hometown food. He can't drive him away. He comes here to eat and drink almost every day for about five or six days." Hu Xiaotian got off the donkey along the slope and muttered: "Since we are related to the Prince of Qin's Palace, we have to endure it.  I can't bear it anymore." There was already a huge stir in my heart, the Qinglong Society could actually borrow the Qin King's VillaThe hidden king of Qin, Zhu Xi, is the second son of Zhu Yuanzhang. How could a true royal family come together with the underworld gang?  Could it be that the King of Qin was unwilling to be lonely and wanted to rebel and usurp the throne?  Isn't this too unreasonable?  Is there any secret behind it?

    At this moment, the stairs creaked, and a one-eyed man with a single sword hanging at his waist came down cursingly. When he met the waiter who was in the way, he pushed away and strode out of the door.  The shopkeeper whispered: "Did you see that? That one-eyed man is one of their group." Hu Xiaotian quickly found a way to get out of the way and followed him out.

    The one-eyed man walked staggeringly, unaware of anyone following him at all. He turned around the intersection in front of him, and after walking for less than a moment, he came to the outside of a mansion with a large area.  This house is not far from the center of the city, but it is quiet in the bustle. It is surrounded by towering ancient trees, with few pedestrians, and is surrounded by large houses of the same color on the left and right.  The one-eyed man was very familiar with the guard at the door. He laughed and cursed for a few words before walking in through the side door.

    Hu Xiaotian didn¡¯t dare to get too close to avoid suspicion and questioning, so he stopped far away by the roadside, pretending to be lost.  He patted his head, turned around and walked back a few steps, only to hear the sound of hoofbeats. A group of knights escorted a luxury carriage and rushed towards him. The knight at the front who was responsible for opening the road shouted loudly: "Old ghost, hurry up!"  Get out of the way"

    Hu Xiaotian stepped to the side of the road and felt a murderous aura coming towards his face, especially the people in front and behind the escort carriage. They were obviously strong, with bulging temples, eyes like cold lightning, and alert expressions.  He immediately lowered his head, making a trembling and frightened look, secretly curious in his heart, with such a strict level of protection, who was sitting in the carriage?

    When the carriage passed by slowly, Hu Xiaotian raised his head slightly and glanced quickly.  The curtains on one side of the carriage were opened exactly half way, revealing a pale and cold face of stunning beauty, like an iceberg and snow lotus, but also like an proud snowy plum, exuding a very special temperament.  Hu Xiaotian felt as if he had been struck by lightning, his whole body stiffened, and there was a rumbling sound in his head, as if gods, Buddhas, and fairies from the three realms were cheering loudly, and finally converged into one voice - Yi Wufeng's charming and unforgettable image.  It was none other than Yi Wufeng, the elder of the Demon Sect who had been missing for four years. Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but rub his eyes and wanted to take another look, but the carriage did not stop at all and drove past at a constant speed.  At this moment, Hu Xiaotian forgot his disguise and the guards around him. He wanted to call out, but found that his throat was blocked and tears flowed down uncontrollably.

    He slapped the riding crop hard on his back, and one of the accompanying guards shouted: "Old guy, don't move rashly."

    The severe pain in his back made Hu Xiaotian suddenly wake up. He was alone and his martial arts was banned. If someone saw through his disguise and thought he was an assassin with evil intentions, how could he survive?  There were masters from the Azure Dragon Society nearby, and any one of them could kill him. He reacted very quickly, and immediately fell to the ground screaming.  The guards didn't care about Hu Xiaotian's life or death, and they galloped past with roaring horses.

    The gate of King Qin¡¯s Courtyard opened with a creak, and a line of carriages and horses filed in.  When the door closed again, the street returned to calmness and silence, as if nothing had happened.

    Hu Xiaotian stood up slowly while holding on to the wall, with ups and downs in his heart. As if in a dream, recalling that startling glimpse, he was really not sure that what he saw was Yi Wufeng - maybe he missed him too much and mistakenly mistook the other person with a cool appearance.  Did the woman think she was her?  There has been no news of Yi Wufeng since she fell into the water in Wumeng Mountain. No matter how many demon sect disciples were sent to search, there was no sign of her survival.  If she were still alive in the world, there would be no way she would give up her connection with the Demon Cult, let alone join the Blue Dragon Society and become enemies of her former relatives and friends.  Although he tried his best to persuade himself that it was just an illusion and the woman sitting in the carriage was definitely not Yi Wufeng, a small voice in his heart still refused to calm down: What if she really was Yi Wufeng?

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart was twitching, and he couldn¡¯t tell whether it was joy, anxiety, fear, or pain.  If Yi Wufeng was alive, why would she hide in hiding for several years?  Why does she never contact herself?  Has she forgotten the past, forgotten the eternal alliance between the two, and fallen in love with another man?  Hu Xiaotian's heart felt like it was being cut by a knife, but also seemed to be tortured by fire. He wished he could break into King Qin's courtyard immediately, find the woman, and ask her questions face to face.

    When Hu Xiaotian and Qin Ke returned to their temporary residence, they were inevitably scolded by Song Qian, who complained that he should not abandon his guards and act privately.  Hu Xiaotian frankly admitted his mistake and promised not to do it again.  Song Qian was so sophisticated that he looked at him coldly and immediately noticed something was wrong with Qin Ke'er who was dressed as a man. He coughed lightly and asked, "Master, where does this distinguished guest come from? How should he be accommodated?" Hu Xiaotian blushed and said: "  She is Qin Ke'er, Miss Qin. She has rebelled against the Baiyun Sect today and has nowhere to go. She is temporarily following us. Huangfuji and Yu Wenzheng of the Baiyun Sect have arrived in Chang'an and are searching for Miss Qin's whereabouts. Her identity and origins  It must be kept strictly confidential and cannot be leaked to other people. Ke'er, this is my elder Song Qian and Uncle Song." Qin Ke'er obediently bowed and said, "Ke'er will have many interruptions and inconveniences when meeting Uncle Song.  I also hope to see Uncle Song.??.  "Song Qian said: "Miss Qin is too polite.  We are all a family, so why bother?  "After exchanging a few words, he called the maid and took Qin Ke'er to the guest room to rest.

    Song Qian shook his head and sighed: "You are not a man who spends his youth in romance. Young Master is risking his life today for this Baiyun Sect woman, right?" Hu Xiaotian said helplessly: "Ke'er has devoted himself to me. If you don't follow me, leave Baihua immediately.  He will be tortured to death. But today Haoran took the initiative to escort me on my trip. No matter how thick-skinned I am, I would be embarrassed to take my wife and brother to a brothel to show off their affection for another woman." Song Qian smiled and said: "Everyone  They are all men, Haoran will not blame you." He took out an invitation from his sleeve robe and presented it to Hu Xiaotian, "Sir, this is the banquet invitation I just received, please take a look." Hu Xiaotian unfolded an invitation  Looking at it, I couldn't help being surprised and asked: "Xiang Hu and Zhan Feng jointly invited me to a banquet tomorrow? What do they want to do? Set up a Hongmen Banquet?"

    r.  

    More to come, address

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 23: Preliminary Test

    Chapter 23 Preliminary Test

    The Demonic Cult has many secret halls outside its headquarters in the Holy City. They are led by various Demonic Cult elders, who are responsible for taking charge of local believers and handling various affairs. They are relatively independent and do not interfere with each other.  (It only takes a genius 3 seconds to remember) For example, Yi Wufeng's jurisdiction is Huguang, Yunnan and Guizhou, Su Quan manages Qinghai and Gansu, and Xiang Hu's sphere of influence is Guanzhong, Shaanxi, and Chang'an City is his home base.  .  Xiang Hu has been operating here for many years and has planted many informants inside and outside the city. It is not a surprise to Hu Xiaotian that he can accurately deliver the invitations.

    In order to fight for the secret map of black iron, Xiang Hu was seriously injured by Lei Li due to his carelessness and had to run away with hatred.  According to Hu Xiaotian's judgment, Xiang Hu would have to recuperate for at least several months before he could recover. Why was he so eager to jump out and entertain the guests now?  There is also the second senior brother Zhan Feng, whose name Hu Xiaotian has heard for a long time. He is brave in nature and likes killing and fighting. He is the most famous figure among the younger generation of the Demon Sect and is deeply feared by all the Baidao sects.  Although the two are brothers in the same discipline, they have never met. I wonder if Zhan Feng is really as ruthless as the rumors say?

    Among Xuanzong's four disciples, Chi Yan became famous earliest, had the strongest martial arts skills, and the widest network of contacts, and was supported by many elders; Zhan Feng was obsessed with martial arts, aggressive and bloodthirsty, and often made amazing moves, earning him a lot of praise among generations.  Respected by believers; Cheng Ying has a deep scheming mind and extraordinary talent, winning the favor of the chief elder of the temple.  Compared with the above three, Hu Xiaotian has the weakest foundation in the Demon Sect, the weakest power, and the weakest martial arts.  In order to compete for the position of leader, who knows whether Zhan Feng will find an excuse to kill him openly?  When he first descended into the snow-capped mountains that day, he was chased and killed by eagle-like warriors.

    Song Qian was familiar with the internal affairs of the demon sect and naturally knew the cruelty of the dispute between the leaders. Therefore, he knew a little bit about the worries in Hu Xiaotian's heart and said, "Are you worried that Zhan Feng and Xiang Hu will plot a murder in the name of hosting a banquet?"  Hu Xiaotian said: "Xiang Hu tried to take my life several times to clear the way for the battle. How could I not take precautions?" Song Qian said: "Young Master is too worried. In the disputes between the leaders of the past generations, the elders are strictly prohibited from intervening directly. Xiang Hu  Maybe he dares to be detrimental to the young master in private, but in public, he will never dare to touch a hair of the young master, otherwise he will definitely attract the wrath and punishment of the leader. Since Chang'an belongs to his territory, he has to secretly send people to protect us and others.  To avoid being exposed to false claims and being attacked by other elders in the sect. No matter how fierce the dispute over the leader is, collusion with external forces to harm the disciples of our sect is never allowed."

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said: "According to your words, Xiang Hu will not openly turn against him, but what about Zhan Feng? Zhan Feng is my senior brother. If he poisons me in the name of sparring, who can blame him? Uncle Song,  Have you ever dealt with Zhan Feng? What kind of person is he?" Song Qian pondered: "I have met Mr. Zhan Feng several times, but I have not had the opportunity to have an in-depth conversation, let alone any friendship. However,  According to my judgment, he looks rough and aggressive, but in fact he is very good at seizing opportunities and knows how to win people's hearts. He is by no means as impulsive and reckless as the rumors say. The battle for the leader is far from the final battle. As long as the leader is not stupid, there should be no  Will choose this time to murder the young master." Hu Xiaotian said: "Oh, how should I put it?" Song Qian said: "First, among the four major disciples of the leader, the eldest son Chi Yan is currently the strongest and the most promising to take over as the next leader.  , if I were the vanguard, I would definitely regard Young Master Chi Yan as my biggest opponent, not you, Young Master. This is a truth that everyone knows by uniting the weak against the strong. Secondly, Young Master, although you are the weakest, after all,  He is Elder Su's son-in-law. If he deals with you now, wouldn't he completely offend Elder Su? If Elder Su openly expresses his support for the eldest son's rise to power, wouldn't his chances be even slimmer? Thirdly," he paused in his voice and looked at him with complicated eyes.  Looking at Hu Xiaotian, he whispered, "Within this sect, who doesn't know that Elder Yiwu Fengyi has a life-and-death covenant with the young master? Although she has been missing for many years, what if she appears in the world in the future and returns to the sect?  If Zhan Feng kills you, he will definitely incur the desperate revenge of Elder Yi." Hu Xiaotian felt pain in his heart. Today's experience outside King Qin's Courtyard flashed through his mind like lightning, and he murmured: "Elder Yi Wu Feng Yi, are you still alive?  "

    Hu Xiaotian thought about lightning, and the demon sect couldn't help but fight duels. The emphasis is on the strong. Although Song Qian citedreasons and believed that Zhan Feng would not turn against him, but after all, people's hearts are separated from each other. Who dares to guess 100%  What other people think?  But if you refuse to go, what is the appropriate reason for refusing?  If you don't give Xiang Hu face, you won't even dare to attend the banquet. Once it is publicized by someone who is interested, it will have an extremely negative negative impact on yourself.  (Win Q coins,) How could those rebellious, brave and aggressive masters of the Demon Cult elect a cowardly person as their leader?  He recalled Chi Yan's words when he taught the martial arts. The World-Destroying Overlord Jue is the most powerful mental technique in the world. It gets stronger when it encounters a strong force. It is invincible. If you blindly avoid it without fighting, it will easily cause the regression of your cultivation, especially when he banned the martial arts at this time.  Cultivation and the tempering of mental and perseverance are very important. Once the thought of fear of weakness arises in the heart, it is impossible to break the restrictions in the body.  Therefore, no matter from which point of view, he should attend this banquet.  war?To test his character, why couldn't he take this opportunity to test this senior brother who is famous for his martial prowess?  Having made up his mind, he said decisively: "Reply to Xiang Hu and Zhan Feng and tell me that I will be at the banquet on time." Song Qian said: "Yes"

    Hu Xiaotian thought for a while and then said: "Uncle Song, I accidentally bumped into a group of masters from the Qinglong Society today. They are hiding in the Qinwang Villa, which is located near Dechang Tower. The Qinglong Society is a powerful enemy of our divine religion and has a big conspiracy.  Hurry up and send someone to investigate their movements and find out who their leader is. Don't alert the enemy." Song Qian was shocked: "The Qinglong Society actually colluded with the King of Qin? This is unbelievable." Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said, "The King of Qin may not know about the Qinglong Society.  If there is, you should focus on investigating a steward named He in Prince Qin's Mansion. This person is most likely a spy placed by the Qinglong Society next to Prince Qin." Song Qian asked curiously: "Sir, where did your information come from? How could it be so accurate?  ?" Hu Xiaotian laughed and said: "This is what Ke'er told me. By the way, keep an eye on Baihua Pavilion, which is the secret stronghold of Baiyun Sect. No matter what news you find, you must report it to me immediately."

    Song Qian waited for him to finish his instructions and said: "Sir, Mo Hufeng, the head of the Mo family, has left Leijiabao. He is currently living in a house in Chang'an City with about forty of his children and guards." Hu Xiaotian was in high spirits.  He shook his head, stroking his palms and said: "Mo Hufeng has finally entered the city. As long as he doesn't hide in the Lei Family Fort, we will have a chance to seize the Black Iron Secret Map." Song Qian frowned and said: "But who lives in the same place as the Mo clan?  , there are many masters from Shaolin, Wudang, Beggar Clan, etc., who has the ability to break in and steal the treasure?"

    Since the Tang Dynasty, Shaolin Temple has been the leading sect in the northern martial arts world. Countless masters have emerged over the years. There are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the temple, and their strength is unfathomable.  The Wudang sect was founded by Zhang Sanfeng. It emphasizes the combination of movement and stillness, and uses softness to overcome strength. Wudang internal martial arts and Tai Chi sword techniques are famous in the contemporary era. It is the largest martial arts sect in the south.  The largest gang in the world today is neither the Demon Cult nor the Green Dragon Society, but the Beggar Gang with hundreds of thousands of members. Especially in this dynasty, the Beggar Gang has a very high status and is one of the few officially recognized gangs.  Gang.  Because the founding emperor Zhu Yuanzhang traveled all over the world and begged for three years before he became rich, and received great favors from the Beggar Gang. After he ascended the throne and became emperor, he did not forget his past kindness and gave many conveniences to the Beggar Gang.  With official and semi-public support, the Beggar Clan is so popular that no one in the world can match it.

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Elder Huitong of Shaolin Temple, Qing Xuzi of Wudang, and Zuo Yiding of the Beggar Clan, these three are all top-notch masters in the world. If you want to take advantage of Mo Hufeng's idea, you must consider the possibility of their intervention. With us  With the current strength, we can only pay close attention to the matter of seizing the treasure, looking for opportunities to fish in troubled waters, and we should never act as a vanguard. By the way, I asked you to let the news out yesterday, how did things go?" Song Qian said: "Please rest assured, young master, my subordinates have acted according to the plan.  , in at least three days, the northwest underworld will spread the news that Mo Hufeng has obtained the treasure map." Hu Xiaotian said: "As the head of the Mo family, Mo Hufeng has a wide range of friends, and he will definitely visit his fellow martial arts colleagues and meet with heroes from all over the world.  Meeting. No matter who wants to do it, he must do it when he goes out to visit friends. Uncle Song, this timing is very critical." Song Qian nodded heavily and said, "I understand."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Among the five major families, the Mo family and the Tang family have arrived in Chang'an. Is there any definite news about the Dongfang family and the Murong family?" Song Qian said: "These two families are expected to arrive tomorrow. The head of the Dongfang family, Dongfang Zheng, Murong  The head of the family, Murong Bufan, personally led the team." Hu Xiaotian was moved in his heart and asked: "Is this Murong Bufan the same famous person as my senior brother twenty years ago?" Song Qian said: "Exactly. Back then, Murong Bufan and the eldest son Chi Yan,  Tang Bowen and Kunlun Zhou Mingye of the Tang Sect were known as the four great masters. At the same time, they pursued Li Yan'er, the most beautiful woman in the martial arts world, causing a sensation in the world. In order to win the beauty's heart, they made an appointment to fight on the top of Huangshan Mountain. Unfortunately, an accident happened and the decisive battle was cancelled.  Who is strong and who is weak has become an unsolvable public case."

    Hu Xiaotian knows this secret history of martial arts better than anyone, so there is no need to say more, not to mention the emotional entanglement with Tang Xue, which is difficult to forget.

    Song Qian added: "Among the heads of the five major families, Dongfang Zheng is the oldest, Lei Hongtao is the most lethal, Tang Boquan is the most eloquent, Mo Hufeng is the deepest, and Murong Bufan is the most ambitious. The other four major families are all  The disciples of his own surname are the main ones, supplemented by masters of other surnames. Only Murong's lineage is different. Many of Murong's disciples are engaged in business and practice medicine, and there are very few who are truly outstanding in martial arts. Since Murong Bufan ascended to the position of the head of the family, in addition to the family's original medicine business  , and also expanded into the lumber, shipping, fur, tea and other industries, with huge financial resources, so he recruited many masters, even Goryeo swordsmen and Fuso Ronin. In order to compete for the position of leader, Murong Bufan spent a lot of effort over the years, trying to convince other  The four families allow experts with foreign surnames to participate in the battle for alliance leader." Hu Xiaotian patted his head and laughed at himself: "My ears are pricking when I hear the alliance between the five races, but I don't know how this alliance leader was born? It's just a comparison of martial arts skills.  Huh?" Song Qian said with a smile: "Young Master didn't know, it's understandable. I only blame my subordinates for not being careful enough and not explaining clearly to Young Master."

    ??The battle for the leadership of the Five Clans is held every five years, and is hosted by the five major families in turn.  On the day of the official alliance, each family selects five elite disciples to draw lots and compete in a martial arts showdown. The family of the winner will be the next leader of the alliance.  According to the agreement of the five tribes, any disciple can only participate in one alliance competition, and is never allowed to register for the second competition again. If the age exceeds the upper limit of forty years, he will automatically lose the qualification for the competition.  The competition is limited to the disciples of the five tribes with their own surnames, and the masters with other surnames have no right to compete.  The main purpose of the competition is exchanges and exchanges, and no magic weapon, poison, or intentional injury is allowed.  This martial arts tournament continues to this day, and has actually become the best arena to test the strength of the younger generation of each family.  Except for the Murong family, the other four major families all have young masters who are famous in the world, so Murong Bufan tried his best to change the regulations to allow masters with other surnames to fight.  It is estimated that before the official conference is held, Murong Bufan will still repeat the old tune and raise this issue again. Whether the old rules will be broken will become the focus of everyone's attention.

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said: "Murong Bufan's wishful thinking was good, but the other four families are not fools, right? Even if the regulations are reset to allow masters with foreign surnames to participate in the competition, can Murong Bufan ensure that the masters he invited will win? In the arena  There are countless masters. Your Murong family can invite people to help, so can the Lei family and the Mo family." Song Qian said: "I heard that Murong Bufan hired the best swordsman of Goryeo and the best warrior of Fuso, so I think I am sure of victory.  ." Hu Xiaotian sneered and said: "It's ridiculous that the world's martial arts originated from China. Koryo and Fusang only had the fur, so they dared to shamelessly come to the hinterland of the Central Plains to show off their power? Yelang is really arrogant, watching the sky from a well. Aren't Qing Xuzi, Ji Haoming, and Gao Qingcheng better than them?  ?" Song Qian coughed lightly and said: "Master, these three you mentioned are indeed very strong, but it is a pity that they will never join a certain family. Anyone who has made a name in the world and has outstanding skills is not from a famous family.  A disciple of a major sect? Who would betray his master or sect and become a disciple of the five major families? If his origin is unknown, it is even less likely to qualify for the competition." Hu Xiaotian shook his head and sighed: "I hope Murong Bufan's proposal will be rejected.  I don¡¯t want to see foreigners showing off their power in the tournament.¡±

    After the two discussed it, Su Haoran, Nangong Qiu and others rushed back after hearing the news. After the meeting, they had to explain themselves.  With Hu Xiaotian's hint, Song Qian would not tell anything about Qin Keer to avoid embarrassment.

    Early the next morning, Hu Xiaotian took Nangong Qiu and several other guards out. First he went to buy some exquisite and elegant gifts, and then came to visit Tan Zaiqin's house.  The person who came to receive him was the old servant he had met last time: "Master Hu, it's unfortunate that you are here. My master has already gone to the palace." Hu Xiaotian cupped his hands and said: "Old man, please forgive me for being rude, is your lady here? I  I was injured the day before yesterday. Thanks to her wonderful treatment and gift of a robe, I want to thank her in person today. You see, I have bought all the gifts." The old servant said: "Master Hu, is this inconvenient?" Hu Xiaotian  He smiled and said: "The kindness of a drop of water is repaid by a spring of water. Could you please inform the old man on your behalf? If Miss Tan doesn't want to see me, then I can just leave the gift and go." The old servant nodded and said: "Since  So, sir, please wait a moment while I go ask the lady what she means."

    After waiting for a while, the old servant came back and respectfully invited Hu Xiaotian to meet him in the living room.  Hu Xiaotian was overjoyed and thanked him repeatedly. He asked Nangong Qiu and others to wait outside the door, then personally picked up the gifts and went straight into the Tan Mansion.

    At this meeting, in addition to Miss Tan, who was wearing a plain white dress, there were two maids present, serving tea and water for the guests.  Hu Xiaotian sat down and saluted: "Miss Tan, Xiaosheng came uninvited and disturbed my peace. Please forgive me." Then Miss Tan returned the greeting and said: "Young Master Hu, you're welcome. Is your injury healed? My father returned home yesterday.  I'm thinking about you and want to find someone to inquire about your situation." Hu Xiaotian said: "With Miss's wonderful elixir, this minor injury will not be a problem. I came to visit today and prepared a small gift to express my gratitude.  The lady gave me medicine to heal my injury. Secondly, I want to thank you for the gift of clothes. Please don¡¯t dislike it.¡± Ms. Tan waved her hands repeatedly and said, ¡°No, no, you were accidentally injured in my home. This treatment and gift of clothes is what I should do.  How can I accept your gift? If my father finds out, he will definitely scold me." Hu Xiaotian said: "Miss Tan, this is a little bit of my thoughts. In fact, the gifts are not expensive. They are all rouges produced by Jiangnan Lingxiu Hall.  It's just gouache. If you don't want to accept it, do you want me to take it back and apply it myself?" Ms. Tan's wonderful eyes moved, she glanced at him, she couldn't help but smile, like a spring orchid blooming, and whispered: "Okay then,  It won¡¯t happen next time¡±

    Hu Xiaotian deliberately brought up the scene of the conflict the day before yesterday and sighed: "Princess Ziyu whips people very quickly. Could it be that she once learned martial arts from a teacher? If I hadn't dodged quickly, I would have been whipped more than once." That Tan Tan  The young lady said: "Princess Ziyu was born into a wealthy family and had many guards at home. She was also active and fun-loving. She pestered others to learn a little bit about it. In fact, she never worked hard and practiced hard. She was just trying to scare people. She  Please don't take it seriously if you are disrespectful and offensive." Hu Xiaotian said: "YouHeart, I'm not the kind of person who has a small belly.  Judging from the appearance of the young lady, she and Princess Ziyu have a close sisterly relationship, which is so enviable.  ""envious?  "That Miss Tan was so smart and astute. She glanced at him lightly and said with a half-smile but not a smile: "Why did the young master say this?  Could it be that he envied King Qin's power and wealth and wanted to establish friendship with Princess Ziyu?  "

    Hu Xiaotian looked into those cunning and bright eyes, and smiled heartily: "The power of the King of Qin is in the northwest. If I, a scholar, can be appreciated by him, wouldn't I be able to rise to prominence from now on?" The purpose of his coming to Tan Mansion today is to find someone.  He had the opportunity to get close to Princess Chang'an, and then explore the secrets in King Qin's courtyard to confirm whether Yi Wufeng was alive or dead.  This was carried out simultaneously with Song Qian's secret investigation, a two-pronged approach.

    Then Miss Tan asked softly: "Didn't you go to the capital to be an official? Why did you change your mind?" Hu Xiaotian said: "The King of Qin is a member of the royal family, with hands and eyes as wide as the sky. With him taking care of him, the dignitaries in the capital will always want to  Can you give him some face? If Miss Tan meets Princess Ziyu, please give Hu a few words of kindness so that I can have the opportunity to recommend myself in front of the King of Qin and show my ambitions." Miss Tan's expression turned cold, obviously she misunderstood  Knowing that Hu Xiaotian was a scholar who followed Yan, he said calmly: "Princess Chang'an has been banned by the prince and is not allowed to leave the palace for a short period of time. After she is released from the ban, I will help you." Hu Xiaotian was disappointed and exchanged a few more pleasantries.  , seeing the other person's cold expression, he wisely left his contact address and said goodbye.

    r.  

    More to come, address

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 24: There is no good banquet

    Chapter 24 There is no good banquet

    After leaving the Tan Mansion, Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath of air-conditioning and temporarily forgot about the princess. He, Nangong Qiu and others whipped their horses and rushed to the south gate to meet Song Qian.  (It only takes a genius 3 seconds to remember)

    Song Qian and Su Haoran had been waiting at the south gate for a long time. After meeting, Song Qian handed Hu Xiaotian two porcelain vases.  Hu Xiaotian wondered: "What is this? Poison?" Song Qian said: "Miss Pan asked me to hand it over to you. It is said to be a smoke bomb for personal protection. There is a label on the outside of the bottle. You can tell at a glance."  Hu Xiaotian took a closer look and saw that one bottle was "Peach Blossom Miasma" and the other was "Red Flame Ant Smoke". It also came with simple instructions for use. He said happily: "It's better to have a sister. Always think about caring for my brother."  ." Song Qian said: "Young Master, there is one more thing I need to report to you. Baihua Pavilion was suddenly hit by a fire last night and was burned into ruins." Hu Xiaotian asked in shock: "Could it be done by a disciple of the Beggar Clan?" Song Qian shook his head and said  : "This matter has nothing to do with the Beggar Clan. It is said that the fire started from inside Baihua Pavilion and quickly swept through all the buildings without giving anyone a chance to put out the fire." Hu Xiaotian sighed: "What a Huangfuji who made a prompt decision and destroyed the body and traces."  , completely cut off the clues that can be traced, and he is worthy of being the leader of the four sect masters. With this, it will be as difficult as climbing to the sky to find anyone from the Baiyun Sect." The Baiyun Sect will ignore it for the time being and deal with Xiang for now.  Let¡¯s talk about Tiger and Zhanfeng¡¯s Hongmen Banquet.

    After leaving the city gate, they contacted the envoy sent by Xiang Hu. The group turned west, passed through the fields and villages, and entered a vast manor.

    The gate of the manor is heavily guarded and the inspections are strict.  After entering the door, I walked along an avenue for a while, and then I saw a green-black house covering an area of ??nearly 100 acres. There was a pond in the front and a hill in the back. It was quite peaceful and elegant.  At this time, the main door was wide open, and there were four or five people outside the door talking and laughing, without any intention of actively greeting them.

    Nangong Qiu approached Hu Xiaotian and lowered his voice: "Master, that man in black clothes with an eagle nose is Xiang Ling, the eldest son of Xiang Hu, and the others are all disciples of the Xiang family." Hu Xiaotian nodded, and in the blink of an eye he rode to the door.  In front of him, he ignored Xiang Ling and others and said to Song Qian with a smile: "Uncle Song, Elder Xiang invited me to come as a guest. Why don't you go out to greet me? Could it be that you look down on me, the disciple of the leader?"

    These words brought Xuanzong, the leader of the demon sect, to his hidden agenda, which immediately caused the expressions of the Xiang family disciples to change. Who among the demon sect dares to be disrespectful to the leader?  Xiang Ling coughed lightly, cupped his fists and said, "Young Master Hu, are you? My father is not feeling well and should not be exposed to the wind and cold. He specially ordered us and other representatives to come out to greet the distinguished guests." Hu Xiaotian glanced at him coldly and said unhurriedly: "  Are you the son of Elder Xiang?" Xiang Ling swallowed his anger and said: "Yes. Xiang Ling, please give me some advice from Master Hu." Hu Xiaotian said: "I don't take advice seriously. I have met Elder Xiang many times, and I really admire him.  He is proud of his grace and admiration for his martial arts courage. You must practice diligently and strive to catch up with Elder Xiang's level as soon as possible." Xiang Ling was taught by him in an elder's tone. His face turned red and he couldn't help but burst into fits.  He pinched his nose and said, "With your good advice, Xiang Ling will work hard to make progress."

    Everyone jumped off their horses, accompanied by Xiang Ling and others, and stepped into the courtyard gate.  This place is the secret hiding place of the demon sect disciples. The structural layout of the building is different from that of ordinary houses. There are many portals and complicated roads. There are vigilant guards everywhere, and large crossbows are specially placed at high places.  After walking around for a long time, we finally entered a square courtyard.  Tables and chairs had already been set up in the yard, forming a circle. There was a bonfire burning in the open space in the middle. Two shirtless men were roasting a calf beside the fire, sweating all over their bodies and looking focused.  The calf had been roasted until browned, and the hot oil was bubbling, exuding a rich aroma of barbecue, which was mouth-watering.

    Sitting on the seat directly to the north was a majestic bald man.  He has thick eyebrows and a wide mouth, a square face, a thick neck, and strong muscles bulging under his thin clothes. He is hard, brave, and domineering, and his whole body is filled with an indescribable sense of power.  Even if you sit still, it is like a volcano that can erupt at any time, which no one dares to ignore.  His eyes were cold and calm, revealing his strong self-confidence and the pride of looking down on the world. Perhaps in his eyes, there was never any insurmountable barrier.  (.Win the phone bill,) Although there were two beautiful beauties wearing flowered hats standing behind him, all the light was covered up, and no one paid attention to their beauty.

    When Hu Xiaotian made eye contact with the bald man, his vigilance suddenly rose. He clasped his fists and said loudly: "I have seen the second senior brother."

    The bald man was Zhan Feng. He stretched out his hand to rub his bald forehead and said with a grin: "Fourth, come and sit down. I don't like the hypocritical and complicated etiquette of the Han people, so I'll treat you to Mongolian barbecue today. If you have anything to say, just say it."  , If you have wine, do it, no one can hide it from you. If you drink me down, I will respect you as a man from now on."

    Hu Xiaotian glanced around and asked, "Where is Elder Xiang? Why aren't you attending today?"

    Zhan Feng laughed, tapped the table and said, "Fourth, don't you want to boil any pot?"Elder Xiang was injured by the Lei family. This injury could not be healed in a day or two.  You are one of the parties involved, don¡¯t you know the seriousness of Elder Xiang¡¯s injury?  " As soon as he finished speaking, more than a dozen demon sect masters sitting at the bottom all stood up and slapped the case. One of them said angrily: "Fourth Young Master Hu, why did you join forces with outsiders to injure Elder Xiang?  "

    Hu Xiaotian said coldly: "Who saw me hurt Elder Xiang? You actually believe such low-level and ridiculous rumors?" The master of the Demon Cult sneered: "A man, do you dare to do it?" Hu Xiaotian said calmly  : "Elder Xiang has great martial arts skills and is famous all over the world. How can I hurt him? Besides, I practice forbidden martial arts and can't even exert my inner strength and light martial arts. This is not top-secret news. Even if you don't know, don't you think that my second senior brother can't?  Isn't it clear?" When they heard Hu Xiaotian personally admitting to practicing forbidden martial arts, everyone's expressions changed slightly and they couldn't help but started talking in low voices.

    Zhan Feng waved his hand impatiently and said in a deep voice: "Sit down for me, fourth brother, and you, too." He motioned for Hu Xiaotian to sit in the empty seat on his right.  As soon as Zhan Feng spoke, everyone stopped talking and sat back in their seats angrily.  Hu Xiaotian and others also took their seats calmly.

    Zhan Feng's sharp eyes fell on Hu Xiaotian and said seriously: "Fourth brother, let's open the skylight and tell the truth. Whose hands did the iron box that Elder Xiang wanted to seize that day end up in? Did Li Wanjie take it away?" Hu Xiaotian  He shook his head and said: "No. The iron box is probably in the hands of Mo Hufeng, the head of the Mo family." Anyway, the more people know about this, the better. There is no need to hide the truth, so he briefly narrated the battle process that day.

    After hearing this, Zhan Feng nodded and said: "So it turns out, old four, what is hidden in this iron box is a vital treasure of our sect. We must take it back from Mo Hufeng. If we can succeed, it will be a great achievement."  Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "I am practicing forbidden martial arts now because I have more than enough ambition but not enough power. I'm afraid I won't be able to help the second senior brother." Zhan Feng laughed and said: "When it comes time to kill people, of course I don't need you to step in. I  What I need is for you, Fourth, to show a cooperative attitude. Don't let people misunderstand me. Zhan Feng is narrow-minded and can't tolerate others. You won't deny me face, right?"

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly realized that Zhan Feng, on the surface, was pretending to join forces with him, but in fact he wanted to tell all the disciples of the Demon Sect that Zhan Feng was not just a character who only knew how to fight and kill. He could also plan layouts and could always act in the interests of the Demon Sect.  Heavy.  If he can successfully obtain the Dark Iron Secret Map, Zhan Feng will definitely take all the credit and take advantage of the situation to increase his reputation and further expand his territory of power.  If it fails, the blame will definitely fall on himself, and he will not bear any responsibility.  However, if he explicitly rejects Zhan Feng's proposal, it is equally inappropriate. He will definitely be labeled as "ignorant and small-minded" afterwards, and may even be punished by Xuanzong and the elders, causing even more heavy losses.  Thinking of this, he laughed loudly and said: "The matter of regaining the secret treasure of our sect is of great importance. I am willing to assist the second senior brother in carrying out the operation. No matter whether it is successful or not, I will not take any credit. To be honest, I have arranged for my eyes and ears to keep an eye on Mo Hufeng's every move.  Once the opportunity arises, I will definitely inform Second Senior Brother to take action."

    A cold light flashed in Zhan Feng's eyes, and he laughed loudly: "Okay, what I've been waiting for is your words. Pour the wine and cut the meat. This is the first time the two of us meet, and we have to get drunk no matter what."  Hu Xiaotian said: "My drinking capacity is limited, I'm afraid I won't be able to have fun with my senior brother." Zhan Feng said: "Hey, you are a guest from afar today, so you have to listen to me on how to drink. When I wait for you to return the favor some other day, you  It doesn't matter if you invite me to drink tea." He raised his hand and pointed at the demon sect masters, and said loudly: "Listen carefully, everyone will respect the Fourth Young Master later, and put whatever they have to say in the wine." Those ten  The remaining Demon Cult masters responded with a bang, everyone gearing up and showing impatient expressions.

    The big man in charge of the barbecue skillfully cut off large pieces of roast beef with a knife like flying, put it into wooden basins, served it, and distributed it to each table.  A maid holding a tin pot appeared and appeared in the banquet room like a butterfly in a flower, pouring wine for everyone.  At this time, a top-notch beauty walked up to Hu Xiaotian and said with a smile: "Master Hu, let me pour you some wine." She had an extremely plump and attractive figure, fair complexion, a strong fragrance, and her whole body was filled with rich fragrance.  The exotic style.

    Zhan Feng smiled and said: "Fourth brother, this is the first time we meet. I didn't prepare any gifts as a senior brother, so I will give you this Mongolian slave girl to warm your feet. Her grandfather was once a Mongolian prince, and she has the blood of the Mongolian royal family flowing in her body.  She is still a virgin. I originally wanted to give it to the leader as a gift, but today I'm giving you an advantage." The Mongolian beauty blushed and whispered: "Young master, this servant is Chahan Molun. From now on, I will serve you.  Pity." How could Hu Xiaotian not guess Zhan Feng's intention? This was clearly to plant an informant to monitor his daily life. He hurriedly refused: "Second senior brother, I am ashamed to accept such a generous gift. How can I be a disciple and rob the master's gift?  ? If the leader finds out, he will definitely be unhappy." Zhan Feng's face darkened and he said coldly: "Since you don't like her, Fourth, will the leader still want her? Chahan Molun, I won't kill you either.  Let's stop it." Just pull it out.The short meat-cutting knife was thrown to the feet of the Mongolian beauty with a clang.  Chahan Molun did not dare to beg for mercy, so he fell to his knees, tremblingly reached out to pick up the dagger, and looked at Hu Xiaotian resentfully, with tears filling his eyes.

    Song Qian coughed lightly and said, "Sir, the value of the gift is secondary. What's important is that brothers can communicate with each other, and great things can be accomplished." Hu Xiaotian made it clear that if he insisted on refusing to accept this Mongolian beauty, he would actually be telling the truth.  Don't trust Zhanfront.  Once the two sides break up, it will do more harm than good, and it will even be used by people with ulterior motives to fabricate rumors to slander him.

    Cha Hanmo Lun observed his words, and when he saw Hu Xiaotian frowning and thinking, he knew that things were still going to turn around. He hurriedly took a few steps to hug his right leg, and begged in a low voice: "Master Hu, I don't want to die, please save my life."  My slave is willing to swear an oath to God to always be loyal to the Young Master."

    Hu Xiaotian came into contact with her plump and firm breasts, and the yang energy in his body was about to stir, and there were signs of speeding up out of control. He hurriedly said: "Chahan Molun, you get up first." He turned to Zhan Feng and said: "Second senior brother, this is a great gift.  I accepted it shamelessly. Let me declare first that her life and death will be decided by me from now on." Zhan Feng smiled and said: "Old Fourth, Old Fourth, you are too soft-hearted and cannot bear to see a woman's tears. This is a  fatal weakness"

    After three rounds of drinking, Xiang Ling brought nearly twenty masters of the Demon Cult up in turn to propose a toast.  Hu Xiaotian had no choice but to bite the bullet and accept them one by one.  Seeing that the situation was not going well, Song Qian, Su Haoran and others came over to help and block the drinks. For a while, people came and went, and the atmosphere was lively.

    When the wine was flowing, Xiang Ling suddenly raised his voice and said: "I have heard for a long time that the Fourth Master Hu has extraordinary swordsmanship. He was famous all over the world before he entered the divine sect. He once defeated Wudang Qingxuzi. It is rare that we have a chance to gather together today. Why don't you ask Master Hu to demonstrate his swordsmanship for us?  How about it?" As soon as he finished speaking, someone loudly echoed: "To add to the fun with swords, it must be Mr. Hu." "Mr. Hu, show your skills."

    Hu Xiaotian waved his hand and said: "The sword is a murderous weapon, how can I use it rashly? Besides, my swordsmanship is not for viewing. The sword will be stained with blood and will not be returned empty-handed. If you see blood and hurt someone during the dinner, it will hinder your enjoyment of drinking."  Xiang Ling rolled his eyes and said with a smile: "The Fourth Young Master Hu is right. How about this, replace it with a wooden sword, and I will compete with you in swordsmanship?" Nangong Qiu slammed the table and sneered: "Xiang Ling, you  You know clearly that the young master is forbidden to practice martial arts and cannot use his inner strength to perform light martial arts, so why make unreasonable requests for sword competition? If your hands are itchy, I will play with you." Xiang Ling said: "Nangong Qiu, don't get excited. As long as Hu Si  Young Master, I swear that I will not use my inner strength to do light kung fu, and will purely use swordsmanship to ask for advice. Everyone here is a discerning person, and you will know if I have violated my oath. Could it be that Fourth Young Master Hu cherishes feathers and does not bother to compete with me?" Hu Xiaotian was secretly angry in his heart,  Said: "Since Brother Xiang strongly requested it, I would rather obey your order than respect you." Xiang Ling was perked up after hearing this, and immediately ordered several wooden swords to be sent to Hu Xiaotian for Hu Xiaotian to choose first.

    Hu Xiaotian casually took out a wooden sword, danced a few sword flowers gently, stood with his feet spread out, raised the sword and pointed at Xiang Ling, and said in a deep voice: "Please"

    Xiang Ling also took the sword in his hand, with a sinister look in his eyes, and said coldly: "There is no distinction between high and low in the competition. If I accidentally hurt the young master, I hope you will forgive me." He squeezed the sword formula with his left hand and bowed with a swish.  It popped out, the long sword trembled, and stabbed Hu Xiaotian's throat mercilessly.

    Hu Xiaotian figured it out the moment he came off the field. Today's test of martial arts was unavoidable. There were so many masters in the Demon Cult, and they were all unruly people. They would definitely not respect him because of his reputation and status.  This Ling probably held a grudge because his father was injured, and tried to take advantage of the sword fight to secretly murder him.  If you want to break this killing situation, you must cut through the mess quickly and knock down the opponent before he can use his dirty tricks, leaving no one speechless.  He concentrated and calmed down, feeling the presence of the wooden sword with his heart, and a proud and unyielding aura emerged spontaneously as he looked down upon the world.

    Zhan Feng¡¯s expression moved slightly, and his eyes became solemn.

    As the son of Xiang Hu, Xiang Ling has been carefully cultivated by his father. He has worked hard to practice martial arts since he was a child. His superb skills are already among the best among his peers. Otherwise, how would he dare to challenge Hu Xiaotian?  Although his sword does not contain internal force, its speed, angle, and strength are all the essence of swordsmanship. The sword's power may seem sharp and fierce, but in fact it has plenty of energy left. Once the opponent blocks with his sword, his subsequent moves will change.  Find another key point.  Hu Xiaotian has been immersed in swordsmanship for many years and has a sharp eye. How can he not see his opponent's hidden killer move?  With just one glance, he found at least five weaknesses of his opponent. With a slip of his step, the wooden sword pierced through the air, adopting an attack-for-attack strategy.  Xiang Ling saw that the point pointed by the sword was his own flaw, so he had no choice but to lower his sword and hit the enemy's sword hard.  I saw the two swords snapping in the air, and Hu Xiaotian's wooden sword twisted and shook with a crack, which actually shook the sword in Xiang Ling's hand into three pieces.

    Hu Xiaotian put away his sword and stepped back, holding the hilt of the sword with his backhand, saying: "I accept it." Xiang Ling never expected that his weapon would be destroyed in one move, his face turned as red as pig liver, and he shouted angrily: "It's not fair to you.  Using internal force to break my wooden sword does not count as "Hu Xiaotianzheng"He said: "Hu's forbidden martial arts practice was unable to stimulate the true energy in his body. What he used just now was Qiao Jin, which is the 'shock' technique in swordsmanship. If you are not convinced, you can ask my second senior brother for confirmation."

    Zhan Feng frowned and said: "Yes, the fourth child did not use his internal power. If he uses the World Destroying Overlord Jue, it will not only break the sword, but also your arm."

    Xiang Ling gritted his teeth and said: "Four Young Master Hu, if I don't accept it, I will change my sword and fight again." Nangong Qiu shouted: "Xiang Ling, if you lose, you lose, why are you still messing around?" Hu Xiaotian raised his hand and said: "It doesn't matter. Let's compare.  That¡¯s all, don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±

    Xiang Ling immediately changed to a wooden sword. This time he did not dare to attack rashly. He held out his sword to protect his chest. He looked cautious and moved his feet slowly, trying to get around Hu Xiaotian's side and attack again.  Hu Xiaotian's long sword trembled slightly and he said with a smile: "It's my turn to take action first." Before he could finish his words, a sword shadow struck Xiang Ling like lightning.  Xiang Ling stepped back sharply, swung his sword and made countless sword flowers, and layers of sword curtains blocked his way.

    Hu Xiaotian thrust out his sword and then retracted it, saying calmly: "I'm sorry, you lost again."

    Xiang Ling said in shock: "Did I lose?" He looked down at Hu Xiaotian's line of sight. He didn't know when there were three more sword holes in the clothes on his body. With his ability, he didn't notice it at all. He couldn't help but look ashen, fighting spirit.  All eliminated.  You must know that the opponent is using a wooden sword and does not use his internal strength, but he can reach the level of breaking clothes and not hurting anyone. His swordsmanship is far better than his. Xiang Ling lost two consecutive fights with one move.  They looked at each other in silence.

    Zhan Feng laughed and said: "Okay, you are worthy of being the disciple who has been personally selected by the leader. Fourth brother, I am here to respect you."

    r.  

    More to come, address

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 25: Li Shan¡¯s Engagement

    Chapter 25 Li Shan¡¯s Engagement

    Hu Xiaotian returned to his residence in a daze, fell on the bed and fell asleep.  (.Win the phone bill,) When he woke up, it was already dark, and there was a dim light burning in the room. A woman with an attractive figure was leaning on the table, breathing softly and evenly.  Hu Xiaotian struggled to get up. He felt his mouth was dry, his head was splitting, and the acid in his stomach was churning like fire. He couldn't help but retch a few times.

    The sleeping woman woke up with a start, hurriedly lit the wick, and said softly: "Master, you are awake, would you like some tea to quench your thirst?" Hu Xiaotian gently rubbed his forehead, frowned and asked: "Who are you? Why are you in my room?  "In the middle?" The woman said aggrievedly: "This slave is Chahan Molun. Did the young master forget about her so quickly?" Hu Xiaotian murmured: "Chahan Molun? Are you the Mongolian slave girl given to me by my second senior brother?  "The scene of drinking with Zhan Feng and others flashed through my mind. As for how I ended the banquet and how I left the farm and returned to the city, I can't remember it at all.  Chahan Molun whispered: "Yes. From now on, this slave will be the master's, and life or death will be decided by the master." As he spoke, he poured a bowl of tea and carefully handed it to Hu Xiaotian.

    Hu Xiaotian drank the tea in one gulp and looked at Chahan Molun carefully. Seeing her respectful and docile expression, he couldn't help but sigh inwardly. He couldn't bear to drive her away immediately and said, "Go and cook a small pot of hot water for me."  Porridge, by the way, let me inform Uncle Song that I'm awake and ask him to come over to discuss the matter." Chahan Molun's eyes flashed with joy, he lowered his head and said, "Yes" and filled Hu Xiaotian's cup of tea before turning around and going out.  went.

    After a while, Song Qian pushed the door open and said, "Young Master is really young and strong, and your alcohol capacity is amazing. I thought you would sleep until tomorrow morning." Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said, "Stop flattering me, I don't even know."  When did you get drunk? If something unexpected happened, wouldn't it be a waste of time to catch her blind? Uncle Song, send someone to keep an eye on Chahan Molun. Don't let her wander around. You must not be careless in the areas that should be guarded against.  Zhan Feng placed a beautiful woman next to me to make me feel uncomfortable." Song Qian smiled and said: "It's just a Mongolian slave girl. Just eat it boldly, sir. Are you still afraid of getting stuck in your throat?" Hu Xiaotian said angrily: "  What should I do if I eat randomly and damage my body? I know it is the bait set by Zhan Feng, but I still want to swallow it?" Song Qian said: "If the young master doesn't accept her into his room, wouldn't it be a pity for such a top-notch beauty?"  Hu Xiaotian said in surprise: "Uncle Song, since you like this kind of beauties so much, I'll give it to you." Song Qian quickly waved his hand and said: "I appreciate the kindness of the young master. I am old, and I don't have the energy to tame such a hot girl."  Mongolian fierce horse, what if it breaks its waist?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled, changed the subject, and asked: "Is there any major news coming out today?" Song Qian touched his palms and sighed: "Sir, you must have never imagined that Li Shan, the beggar gang, is going to be engaged to Lei Li tomorrow.  "Hu Xiaotian was stunned and lost his voice: "Li Shan's engagement? How could it be so sudden?" Song Qian said: "We haven't found out what's going on. The Lei family publicized the engagement in a high-profile manner and spread invitations to invite guests.  Tomorrow I will go to Leijiapu to attend the engagement banquet." Hu Xiaotian frowned and said: "The marriage between the Beggar Clan and the Lei family at this juncture is related to the alliance of the five races?" Then think of the Baiyun Sect, Qinglong Society, and the eagerly watching Baiyun Sect and Qinglong Society in the dark.  The disciple of the Demon Cult had more doubts in his heart and said resolutely: "Uncle Song, prepare a generous gift. Tomorrow I will go to Leijiabao in person and visit Li Shan in person."

    Song Qian hesitated and said: "Sir, there are many masters of the White Way in Leijiabao. Wouldn't it be dangerous if someone does something bad to you?" Hu Xiaotian said: "I went to congratulate you as a friend of Li Shan. Who would deliberately embarrass me? Let alone me.  On the surface, he belongs to the young master of Sheng Jingxing, and he has a great reputation and is not a martial artist. Even if he encounters an interrogation by interested people, he can handle it. Besides, I promised Li Shan to contact him after arriving in Chang'an, and I will fulfill my promise tomorrow.  Song Qian wondered: "But the risk of this trip is too great. If you are a little negligent, you will be doomed." Hu Xiaotian said: "Uncle Song, you are worrying too much. I have lost all my martial arts at the moment, and my body and appearance are very different from four years ago.  No matter how slightly disguised I am, no one will associate me with the former disciples of Hengshan. (The most stable,,.) I just took this opportunity to observe the top figures in the Baidao Wulin." Song Qian urged Wu.  As a result, I had to reluctantly agree.

    As soon as Song Qian left, there was a soft knock on the door, and Chahan Molun walked in holding a bowl of steaming rice porridge.  There was a flash of white shadow, and Qin Keer, still dressed as a man, appeared in the room with a faint blush on his handsome face.

    Hu Xiaotian asked in astonishment: "Ke'er, why are you here?" Qin Ke'er pursed her lips, stood far away, and said softly: "Have you not seen me for a day and you are tired of me? There is still a beautiful woman serving you, you don't think I'm here.  An eyesore?" Hu Xiaotian said hurriedly: "Ke'er, don't get me wrong, her name is Chahan Molun, she is a Mongolian. The relationship between us is a simple master-servant relationship, there is absolutely no ambiguity." Qin Ke'er said angrily: "I  It¡¯s not your wife. Why are you explaining this to me? Chahan Molun, please go out and I will wait on the young master.¡±

      Chahan Mo Lun looked at Qin Ke'er and Hu Xiaotian in surprise, and almost screamed. He agreed in a panic, put down the hot porridge, and ran out the door in embarrassment.

    Qin Keer chuckled, closed the door, turned around and smiled at Hu Xiaotian: "Your Mongolian beauty must have misunderstood and thought you liked men, not women. Do you think she will treat you as a good sister in the future?"  Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said, "What you just did was intentional, right? In fact, you don't need to worry about her." He then briefly explained Chahan Molun's origins, including the parts involving Zhan Feng.

    Qin Ke'er suddenly realized: "It turns out that this Mongolian beauty is an eyeliner installed by your enemy. What are your plans? Will you continue to keep her?" Hu Xiaotian said: "I have to keep her by my side now, but I can't let her have too much contact with her.  It¡¯s such a secret, it¡¯s really a headache.¡± Qin Ke¡¯er smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about this? I¡¯m naturally the best at dealing with women. Leave her under my control, and I promise to make her obedient and obey your orders.¡± She practiced  He has peerless charm skills, is proficient in various spiritual arts, and knows the weaknesses of human nature very well. Coupled with his experience in Baihua Pavilion, how can the young Chahan Molun be able to withstand it?  Hu Xiaotian clapped his hands and said, "Yes, with you by my side, I'm sorry she won't be able to make any big waves." He was determined and swept away the bowl of rice porridge.

    Qin Ke'er served Hu Xiaotian and rinsed his mouth with tea, and did not forget to remind him: "You said you wanted to teach me the art of disguise, don't forget it. I have been hiding in the house all day today, and no one talked to me.  , It¡¯s really uncomfortable. If I learn the art of disguise, I can go out and move around freely." Hu Xiaotian held her silky jade hand and said apologetically: "Ke'er, I'm sorry. You betrayed the Baiyun Sect for me, but I couldn't do it.  Time is with you, I feel sorry for you. This matter should be done sooner rather than later, how about we start now?" Qin Keer said happily: "Okay, teach me quickly."

    That night Qin Keer stayed in Huxiao¡¯s Kaaba, and it was a romantic and spring-filled night.

    The next day, Su Haoran and others knew that Hu Xiaotian was going to Leijiapu, and they all opposed it in unison.  However, Hu Xiaotian was determined and ignored all the objections.  Everyone was helpless. To ensure nothing went wrong, dozens of groups of guards disguised themselves as people of various colors and went out of the city first, spreading and hiding along the way.  Hu Xiaotian put on the scribe's attire, put on a little makeup to change his appearance, took only one handsome guard with him, and went straight to Leijiabao.

    It was still early when the two set out, and there were not many pedestrians on the road.  Even so, Leijiabao sent out disciples from the clan to guard them early, guarding every fork in the road to give direction to the guests attending the luncheon wedding banquet.  Leijiabao is about twenty miles away from Chang'an City. It is built on a mound and is surrounded by a three-foot-high wall. There is a sentry tower and arrow tower inside the wall.  Leijia Fort has been able to survive two dynasties and has been preserved in the world. On the one hand, it is due to the unity and tough style of the Lei family disciples. On the other hand, it is also because of their powerful firearms and solid defense. Outsiders who want to attack and occupy the fort will have to pay a heavy price.  The gain outweighs the loss.

    Hu Xiaotian, dressed as a scholar, stood out among the group of swashbuckling warriors in front of Leijiabao Gate.  Although there was no invitation, the person in charge of receiving guests from the Lei family did not dare to neglect and respectfully welcomed Hu Xiaotian and the two into the castle. When they saw the list of gifts handed over by Hu Xiaotian, they became even more enthusiastic.

    After a while, Li Shan, who received the notification, came out to greet him personally.  After not seeing each other for several days, the divine light in Li Shan's eyes became deeper and deeper, and he actually made another breakthrough on the road of martial arts.  Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but secretly marvel in his heart. After one has mastered martial arts to Li Shan's level, how easy would it be to make further progress?  Some people are stuck at a bottleneck in martial arts and may not find a way to break through in three to five years. However, Li Shan's progress is so rapid that it is simply unreasonable.

    Li Shan held up his hands from a distance and smiled: "Brother Hu, Mr. Hu, when did you arrive in Chang'an City? Why did you delay showing up until today? Li thought you had forgotten me." Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Brother Li  Don't blame me for being busy with trivial matters and visiting senior literary figures. I have been busy for several days without touching the ground. Yesterday I heard that you and Miss Lei were engaged. I was really happy for you two, so I came to congratulate you even without receiving an invitation.  , please don¡¯t kick me out." Li Shan said: "Brother Hu can come here to give me face, and Li can't ask for it. Hey, brother Su and Miss Pan didn't come?" Hu Xiaotian said: "They have other things to do, especially  Ask me to send you a congratulatory gift, and wish you two a happy marriage and a precious son soon." Li Shan's face turned slightly red, and he scratched his head and said, "Today is just an engagement, not a marriage ceremony. Where did the 'noble son' come from? Brother Hu  ,please"

    Leijiabao is divided into three parts according to area. The front part is the residence of Lei family disciples, their families, and guards. The middle part is the Lei family's ancestral hall, martial arts training ground, meeting hall, silver warehouse, equipment storehouse and other important places. The rear part is the Lei family's  No outsiders are allowed to enter the family's secret firearms workshop.  Considering that there will be a large number of guests coming today, the Lei family temporarily arranged the martial arts training ground into an open-air banquet, with nearly a hundred tables lined up, decorated with lights and colors, and they were full of joy.  An additional ten tables of high-end banquets were opened in the meeting hall to entertain distinguished guests.  Although it was still early, the women of the Lei family were busy and busy.The chefs hired at that time were chopping and cooking vegetables, and it was a lively scene.

    Along the way, everyone who knew Li Shan congratulated him and congratulated him.  Ten of the people in the Lei Family Fort were members of the Lei family, and almost everyone was related to Lei Li. They were either aunts or cousins. Li Shan couldn't lose his etiquette and responded to everyone with a smile, which made his face freeze.  .  Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but joked: "Brother Li, from now on, you will have hundreds of relatives. When the Chinese New Year comes, won't these red envelopes be so generous?" Li Shan glanced at him and said with a wry smile.  : "Brother Hu, I am a disciple of the Beggar Clan. My pockets are empty. How can I have any extra money? Now I envy you. You have a rich family and spend a lot of money. You don't care about such small money." Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Lei  The girl is the only daughter of Lord Lei Bao, and she has a bold and generous personality. Since you have married her, are you afraid that you will have no money to spend?" Li Shan shook his head and said, "How can I, a man of five feet, reach out and ask a woman for money?  ?Brother Hu, you are looking down on me." Hu Xiaotian said disapprovingly: "You husband and wife are one, why do you need to distinguish it so clearly? What's yours is hers, but what's hers is not yours? For example, the gift you received today, is it still possible?  Is it reasonable to close the door and divide it into two, each taking half? Brother Li, a man, don¡¯t be too small-minded." Li Shan sighed: "I am not as good as you in terms of eloquence, but when I think of using the money of the woman¡¯s family, I  I always feel awkward."

    While talking, the two of them entered the Lei family's meeting hall.  The tables and chairs have been set up in the hall and have been rearranged, making it less solemn and more joyful.  Apart from the busy women's servants, there were also several masters with reserved spirits sitting in the hall. Li Shan's senior brother Zuo Yiding was clearly present.  Those few people were talking about allusions from the martial arts world, chatting and laughing happily, and they all had an extraordinary bearing.

    Sitting in the middle is an old man wearing a red robe with silver-white hair. He is tall and burly, with a red face and a loud laugh. He is like a squatting tiger, exuding a domineering aura that cannot be concealed.  Sitting on his right side is another old man in green clothes who is about fifty years old. He is thin and strong. His eyes are like lightning when he opens and closes them. The corners of his eyes are full of wrinkles, like an old pine that has been weathered for a long time.  Sitting on the other side was Zuo Yiding. He specially put on new clothes and only sewed an inconspicuous patch on the hem of the clothes.  Next to Zuo Yiding is a middle-aged couple who behave in an intimate manner. The man is clear and upright, and the woman is gentle and generous, which makes people fall in love with them at first sight.

    As soon as Hu Xiaotian stepped into the hall, he felt a vast and powerful breath rushing towards his face. His heart moved slightly, and he deliberately paused his feet, making a gesture of hesitation.

    Li Shan whispered: "Brother Hu, they are all my elders, don't be afraid." He grabbed Hu Xiaotian's arm and came straight to the crowd.

    The old man in red robe laughed and said: "Xiaoshan, is this your friend? Why is he a scholar?" Li Shan said: "Master Hu is the young master of Shengjingxing in Lanzhou, and he is also a scholar who went to Beijing to candidate for officials. He and I  We met by chance on the way. Although Mr. Hu does not understand martial arts, he is naturally chivalrous and courageous, and has a strong character. He is calm and fearless when facing the underworld villains such as Camel Demon and Xiang Hu, which is extremely rare." The old man in green said with emotion: "He  Is it the Hu Xiaotian and Hu Xiucai you mentioned before?" Li Shan said: "It is Uncle Mo. That relic can be successfully transferred to your hands. Seriously, Mr. Hu has half of the credit." The old man in green nodded.  , the figure flashed, and was in front of Hu Xiaotian, patted his shoulder kindly, and said: "My surname is Moming Hujie, and I am the leader of the Mo clan. You can help me regardless of life and death. This kindness will be engraved on our Mo clan."  Heart. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, as long as you find my Mo family, you will definitely not refuse." Hu Xiaotian saluted and said: "Thank you very much, Chief Mo, for your love. I deserve it. In fact, it all depends on Brother Li's courageous martial arts and Miss Lei's  Firearms can scare away those villains." Li Shan said with a smile: "Master Hu, please don't be humble. An ordinary person would not have the courage to lure away the camel demon alone. I will introduce you to my elders."

    The old man in red robe is none other than Lei Hongtao, the current head of the Leijiabao family. The middle-aged couple are Wu Qiuhong, the head of the Huashan Sword Sect, and his wife Liu Junmei. Together with Zuo Yiding and Mo Hufeng, Hu Xiaotian formally treated them one by one with the courtesy of a junior.  Goodbye.

    Lei Hongtao became more and more satisfied with Hu Xiaotian as he looked at him, and said with a smile: "Master Hu is a talented man with a bright future and a natural manly spirit. Not bad, not bad. It's a pity that I only have one daughter, otherwise I would have hired you as my son-in-law." Liu Junmei pursed her lips and smiled, and said: "  Lord Lei Bao, even if you are willing to marry your daughter, it still depends on whether the other person is willing to marry you. You can't just bring all the good men you like into the Lei Family Bao, right?" Lei Hongtao glared and said loudly: "Nvxia Liu  What do you mean by this? Is the girl from my Lei family not worthy of him?" Liu Junmei said: "It's not that Mr. Hu is rich and handsome. I guess he is already married, right?" Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "That's right.  Yes. Even if Miss Lei Lilei has a sister who is as beautiful as a fairy, Xiaosheng will not be lucky enough to get to know her." Everyone laughed and did not mention this matter.

    After meeting several elders, Li Shan led Hu Xiaotian to a side hall to rest temporarily.  Talking about thisThere was a sudden engagement, and Li Shan admitted that it was the Lei family who proposed it first, and Mo Hufeng acted as matchmaker to make it happen.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Brother Li, I remember you held Miss Lei down and spanked her that day. Who else can a girl marry who has not yet left the court but marry you? It's true that we don't know each other without a fight, but we will fight with each other."  A marriage." Li Shan smiled bitterly and said: "Brother Hu, you are laughing at me again. Lei Li once came to me privately and said that I would not marry unless it was right. If I shirk or leave without saying goodbye, she will die. Brother Hu, if  If it were you, how would you choose?" Hu Xiaotian clapped his hands and praised: "Dare to love and hate, she is truly a wonderful woman, Brother Li, if you can marry a woman as affectionate and sincere as Miss Lei, it will be the life of you.  What a blessing." Li Shan frowned and said, "But I always feel like I'm being pushed to the top, and I can't control everything." Hu Xiaotian muttered, "Brother Li, actually I've always had a question in my mind, why does the Lei family want to fight with me?"  Are you getting married in a hurry?" Li Shan's face darkened, and he shook his head and said, "Brother Hu, you are not a member of the martial arts world, and you don't know the distribution and growth of the martial arts forces. My engagement also involves the inside story of the alliance of the five races. Please forgive me.  It¡¯s inconvenient to disclose.¡±

    At this moment, a Lei family guard came in and said to Li Shan: "Sir, the Tang Sect and his party are arriving soon. The Lord of the Castle asked you to go together to greet the distinguished guests."

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked in his heart, Tang Clan has arrived and Tang Xue has arrived.

    r.  

    More to come, address

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 27: Fighting to Show Off

    Chapter 27: Fighting to be brave

    "Zhan Feng! He is Zhan Feng, the disciple of the leader of the Demon Cult!" Someone suddenly shouted loudly.  (.The most stable,) The crowd was like a cauldron exploding. Some were shouting and cursing, some were buzzing and talking, some were shouting and shouting to kill, and some even pulled out their weapons, jumped on the table, and shouted: "Thieves of the devil's sect.  When someone gets it, he will be killed. All heroes from all over the world, come with me, Li Aping, to kill the thief!" "Okay!" "Kill Zhan Feng!" Dozens of people echoed in confusion, relying on the strength of their numbers, regardless of where they were.  Zhanfeng rushed forward.  Everyone is making small calculations. If they can take advantage of the chaos and kill the apprentice of the leader of the Demon Cult, it will be a great event to show off in a lifetime!  As for those experienced figures in the world, they all looked on with cold eyes, without even moving their buttocks, and they all sneered in their hearts. How could the disciples of the leader of the demon sect be a third-rate thing who could be manipulated by others?  If someone dares to break into Leijiabao alone, how can he not have someone to rely on?  What a bunch of simple-minded fools!

    Zhan Feng raised his fierce eyebrows and knocked out the last Lei family swordsman who was an eyesore. He crossed his arms and sneered: "You want to kill me?! Just because of you idiots? What a fucking dream."  !¡±

    Li Aping fell behind the crowd while rushing, and shouted: "Everyone, don't talk about the rules of the world, and take action together!" I saw a cold light flashing, and the six fastest heroes shouted in unison, each of them  Use your strongest killing move to attack.  Before the shouting stopped, everyone's eyes blurred, and the six heroes in the lead screamed and flew backwards, no one knew where they were injured.  Zhan Feng faced the enemy with only a pair of iron fists. Wherever the fists touched, the swords and guns were broken, and people fell like straw. It was like a lion breaking into the flock of sheep, invincible.

    The more Hu Xiaotian watched, the more frightened he became. Zhan Feng¡¯s internal and external strength were exactly the same, and his moves were back to their original state. It was obvious that he had made rapid progress in martial arts practice, and he could be called a genius in martial arts!  He asked himself, even if his skills were fully restored, in a fair duel he could only block about a hundred moves from the front, and if he continued to fight hard, he would be defeated.  Unless he can break through two "Phenomenon True Qi Locks" in succession and break through the World Destroying Overlord to the ninth level in one fell swoop, he will have a chance to overwhelm the battle front.

    "Stop!" A loud roar rolled across the sky and resounded throughout Leijiabao.

    Led by Lei Hongtao, the martial arts tycoons in the meeting hall swarmed out, including the five major families, Shaolin, Wudang, Beggar Clan, Songshan Sect, Huashan Sect, etc., a lineup rarely seen in the heyday of the world.  Lei Hongtao's face was red to purple, and his eyes were filled with anger. For many years, the Lei Family Castle had been safe and sound, but today someone knocked on the door, causing the Lei family to be greatly embarrassed in front of their fellow martial artists. How could he not be angry?  To put it mildly, he even wanted to eat the other person alive.

    Zhan Feng laughed loudly: "Since the real master has come forward, please excuse me for not accompanying you!" He jumped out of the battle circle and said to Lei Hong: "Master Lei Bao, Zhan came here uninvited, please excuse me!"  It's over!" Those heroes who wanted to take advantage of the killing were so frightened that they felt regretful in their hearts. They bluffed and cursed a few times and then retreated angrily.

    Someone among the heroes whispered: "He is Zhan Feng! Demon Sect Zhan Feng!" Although Zhan Feng's reputation in the Demon Sect is not as good as that of Chi Yan, Xiang Hu and others, he is a disciple of Xuanzong after all.  A strong contender to become the next leader of the teaching, no one dares to underestimate him.  Especially among the younger generation, Zhan Feng and Cheng Ying are both well-known, and they are rising stars in the underworld. They are not inferior to Gao Qingcheng, Qing Xuzi, etc. There are even rumors that their martial arts have caught up with Ji Haoming.

    Lei Hongtao frowned slightly and suppressed the raging anger. He first ordered the disciples in the fort to carry away all the injured people, then looked at the front of the battle and asked coldly: "You broke into the Lei Family Fort and wounded me wantonly.  What are the intentions of the Lei family guards and guests? Are they declaring war on me, Lei Family Fort, on behalf of the Demon Cult?" Zhan Feng has a special status, and he has to treat it with caution. If he fights indiscriminately, he might provoke the big devil Xuanzong.  Head, Leijiabao must be a river of blood!  There are countless masters in the world, but the only one who can compare with Xuanzong is Jun Wangyou. Ning Wufan and Ouyang Jue are both slightly inferior.  (. Win q coins,) Even if everyone in Leijiabao gathers their strength, they can't stop Xuanzong's thunderous wrath.

    None of the heroes believed that Zhan Feng dared to come alone to provoke, so their experts spread out to investigate in case the Demon Cult invaded in large numbers or had other plots.

    Zhan Feng stood still and pretended not to notice the small movements of everyone, and said: "Senior Lei, Lord Lei, these guys are attacking me. I can't just let them kill me, right? For Lord Lei's sake, I  He just hurt people but didn't kill anyone." Lei Hongtao sneered: "So, does Lei still want to accept your love? How ridiculous! Today is my daughter's engagement day, and I don't want to see blood.  Get out of the Lei Family Fort within three times!" Zhan Feng laughed and said, "The fiery temper of Lord Lei Castle is indeed well-deserved! But everyone who comes in is a guest, and Lord Lei Castle favors one and favors others. Isn't this the way to treat guests? What's more, I want to  How can you leave in despair before your work is finished?" Lei Hong said: "Then what do you want to do?" Zhan Feng narrowed his eyes, pointed at Li Shan in the crowd, and said in a deep voice: "  I want to fight your good son-in-law?¡±

    There was another commotion among everyone, speculating how Li Shan had developed a grudge against Zhan Feng.  Li Shan was also confused. He had never interacted with Zhan Feng before, so he didn't know what he was doing.  But in front of everyone, he had the dual identity of the son-in-law of the Lei family and the disciple of the leader of the Beggar Clan, so he couldn't have any stage fright. He said loudly: "Zhan Feng, just come here, Li will take them all!"

    "Wait a minute!" Lei Hongtao raised his hand to stop Li Shan from entering the battle, and frowned: "Zhan Feng, are you here to cause trouble on purpose? How can my son-in-law fight with you today? If you are bent on seeking a fight, the whole Lei family will at least  There are a thousand swords waiting for you!"

    Zuo Yiding smiled and said: "Master Lei Bao, my junior brother has not officially married Miss Lei. If someone really comes to cause trouble, I, the senior brother, should come forward, right? I know that the Lei family's swordsmanship is the best in the world.  But my beggar gang¡¯s dog-beating stick skills are not weak either!¡±

    Zhan Feng shouted: "Li Shan, that day you and the daughter of the Lei family used a trick to injure the elders of our divine sect. Do you think this matter is over? If you win with your true ability, I have nothing to say, but you  Relying on the power of firearms to attack and injure people in a sneak attack is against the rules of the martial arts! Lord Lei Bao, Elder Zuo, Zhan is not an unreasonable person. He is here today to seek justice. Hey, if you want to use force to suppress others, use the crowd to  If you bully a widow, you must think clearly about the consequences!"

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly realized that Zhan Feng came forward because Xiang Hu was injured by Lei Li in a sneak attack!  Zhan Feng went to the meeting alone today and faced the heroes of Qianbai Dao alone. Once word of this spread spread, not only the Demon Cult disciples from Xiang Hu's line were devoted to him, but other Demon Cult disciples also praised him for being brave and loyal.  What the Demon Cult admires is the strong. Origin, bloodline, and wealth are all secondary. Only the most ferocious and ruthless people can win over the demons.  Zhan Feng chose this time to challenge Li Shan, so that he could create the strongest sensation and become famous all over the world, without having to worry about being attacked by many masters. After all, the White Dao heroes pay more attention to their reputation in public.  People like Lei Hongtao, Mo Hufeng and others are all seniors in the martial arts world. How could they lower themselves to attack him?  As for attacking in groups, who among the various sects and families present would dare to take the risk?  The backer behind Zhan Feng is Xuanzong!  If Zhan Feng died in a one-on-one confrontation, I believe Xuanzong would not say anything. But if Zhan Feng was shamelessly surrounded and killed by everyone, Xuanzong's reaction would be unpredictable.  Once the leader of the demon sect becomes angry, there will definitely be bloodshed in the world, and mourning will be everywhere!  Unless Jun Wangyou takes action, who is qualified to repel this underworld overlord?

    Zhan Feng¡¯s move may seem reckless, but in fact, taking into account all factors, it is a clever plan that kills two birds with one stone.  Winning or losing this battle is secondary. The most important thing is to boost his reputation and increase his weight in the fight for the leader's throne.  Zhan Feng's connections within the sect were not as good as Chi Yan's, nor was Cheng Ying's support from the temple, so Bing Xing took the risk and found another way.

    Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t help but reflect inwardly, because among the four major disciples of Xuanzong, he was the one with the weakest foundation, the lowest martial arts skills, and the smallest chance of reaching the top.  So even if Zhan Feng had the chance, he wouldn't even bother to kill him!  If he wants to fulfill Xuanzong's entrustment and reverse the fate of the Demon Cult disciples and the Jiuyi people, he must pay more than Zhan Feng.  From another perspective, he has not been recognized by the majority of Demon Sect disciples at all, and even most people in the world do not know that Xuanzong has a fourth disciple.  If he doesn't do a few earth-shattering things, how can he overpower Zhan Feng?  If he continues to remain unknown, what qualifications will he have to command the underworld tycoons in the future?  As soon as I thought of this, cold sweat ran down my back.

    The fact that Lei Li used "Jingtian Thunder" to injure Xiang Hu has long been spread among the five major families, and it is not a secret.  When the two sides are fighting to the death, they will naturally use all kinds of means to attack the enemy. No one cares whether it complies with the rules of the martial arts.  But Zhan Feng cut the story off and only told the story about Xiang Hu being bombed, which made people who didn't know the truth think that the Lei family started the trouble first and used shady methods.  Lei Hongtao, Mo Hufeng and others looked at each other and felt that this matter was difficult. Do they need to explain the ins and outs in front of everyone?

    Suddenly someone raised his voice and said: "Zhan Feng, although Lei Family Fort is not a dragon's pond or a tiger's den, it is not a place for you to dictate! Since it is my sister's fault, I, as a brother, will take full responsibility for it. I, Lei Hao,  Yun came to learn your clever move!" As he finished speaking, a young and strong man holding a nine-ringed sword jumped into the field. He was tall and straight, with strong muscles and bones, and the outline of his eyebrows was somewhat similar to Lei Hongtao's.

    Zhan Feng frowned and said, "I never heard that Lei Li has a brother! My husband is still standing here, so why is it your turn to step forward? No one else is waiting, just step aside and cool off!"

    Lei Haoyun's face turned purple and he gritted his teeth and said: "Xiaoli is my cousin. We have the same clan and surname. I am also qualified to take care of her affairs! Zhan Feng, if you are afraid, get out as soon as possible!" He is Lei Jiabao  He is one of the best masters among the younger generation, and he is confident that he has mastered the essence of his family's unique skills. Unfortunately, he has no chance to become famous in the world, and cannot become a young hero like Ji Haoming, who attracts everyone's attention.  Seeing the gathering of heroes today, it is a great opportunity to soar into the sky.opportunity, so he couldn't wait to step forward and fight.

    Lei Hongtao has no intention of stopping Lei Haoyun. When a powerful enemy attacks, if the Lei family disciples all pretend to be deaf and dumb and let the Lei family's uncle directly go into battle shirtless, wouldn't it be a joke?  Moreover, Lei Haoyun has obtained the true inheritance of the Lei family's swordsmanship, and is one of the younger talents he values ??most, so he should have the ability to compete with Zhan Feng.  Even if Lei Haoyun is defeated, as long as the front man is forced to use his true skills, Li Shan will be able to see the opportunity and seize the initiative when it is his turn to play.  Since the head of the Lei family has adopted a tacit attitude, the other old Jianghu are also very enlightened and have a tacit agreement to keep silent.

    Zhan Feng couldn't guess what these old foxes were thinking, but he didn't bother to care. Anyway, he was sure to make a profit from today's trip. Every time he defeated someone, his reputation would increase by one point. It was best to defeat all the young white masters on the opposite side.  , that can achieve a sensational effect!  At that moment, he said proudly: "Forget it, since you represent the Lei family, I will teach you a lesson first! Even if you use wheel tactics, I will not be ambiguous in the battle. Let's see who can have the last laugh!"

    Lei Haoyun shouted angrily: "It's too early to tell who is going to teach whom! Battle front, watch the sword!" With a wrong step, his back, shoulders and elbows suddenly exerted force, his wrists shook, and the iron rings jingled, like a thunderbolt.  The sword light shot up into the sky, aimed at Zhan Feng's door and struck at it.  The so-called expert will know if there is something as soon as he reaches out his hand.  Although Lei Haoyun is not famous, this sword is used with strength, energy, spirit and intention, which highlights the fierce and domineering characteristics of the Lei family's swordsmanship. It already has a posture of combining man and sword. No wonder he dares to  Challenge the front line next game.

    "Good sword skills!" Everyone cheered in unison, making the birds fly away.

    Hu Xiaotian secretly shook his head. Lei Haoyun's body skills, footwork, sword skills and internal strength were all top-notch. He had also worked hard and trained hard, so he was indeed capable of challenging the strong.  But his most fatal flaw is the lack of indomitable murderous intent in his sword power!  Among all the famous swordsmen in the world, which one did not emerge from a sea of ??blood?  The subtlety and essence of swordsmanship can only be truly understood by experiencing the test of life and death and tasting the taste of killing and being killed.  A knife that doesn't know how to kill is a knife without a soul!  As a leader carefully cultivated by the Lei family, Lei Haoyun has naturally killed people and seen blood. However, he has never been in a desperate situation of death, nor has he ever experienced a desperate fight with the enemy. How can he inspire a frightening soul?  murderous intent?

    Disciples of famous sects can learn the best martial arts, have an ideal environment for practicing martial arts, and get various elixirs to strengthen their foundation. As long as nothing unexpected happens, they can generally be promoted to the ranks of quasi-first-class masters.  But among these people, very few succeeded in breaking through the bottleneck.  why?  Because they have a superior environment and lack enough training and tests, as well as insufficient sense of urgency and pressure, most people have difficulty making progress throughout their lives and are unable to master the true meaning of martial arts.  If both sides are from the five major families and their weaknesses are the same, there won't be much impact.  If one party has experienced hundreds of battles and killed countless people, and the other party grew up in a deep mansion, then the difference in experience will determine the outcome.  However, Zhan Feng was both a genius in martial arts and a lunatic in fighting. His bloodthirsty and aggressive nature was extremely famous even among the Demon Cult, and countless masters from all races died under his hands.

    Zhan Feng grinned, revealing his sinister white teeth, and held the stainless steel hand ax behind his back with his right hand. With a strong wind, he unexpectedly refused to defend and counterattacked, swiping the ax to slam Lei Haoyun's chest.  Although he was a little slower in his attack, the hand ax broke through the air faster than the broadsword. If Lei Haoyun did not dodge, the two weapons would hit each other at the same time.

    This move was a life-threatening move, instantly filling the venue with a murderous aura.

    The White Dao heroes all changed their colors, and many people screamed in surprise. For the first time, they could clearly feel the madness and terror of the Demon Cult disciples.  This is not a competition of martial arts, it is simply a desperate fight!

    Lei Haoyun actually did not underestimate his opponent. In his expectation, even if he lost, he would lose beautifully. It would be ideal if he could withstand a hundred moves. After all, Zhan Feng was the direct disciple of Xuanzong.  Therefore, when he attacked with the first move, he was mostly testing, and he did not dare to use all his strength. He wanted to see the strength of the front before deciding how to deal with it.  Unexpectedly, Zhan Feng was so unreasonable that he adopted a lose-lose strategy, which suddenly disrupted his wishful thinking.  Lei Haoyun knew very well that this sword might not kill his opponent, but if he was hit by a hand axe, he would definitely die!  The shadow of death really shrouded him, and the intense fear squeezed his heart tightly, making him almost want to suffocate on the spot.  The country is so beautiful and life is so wonderful, do we have to wave goodbye?  "No!" Lei Haoyun screamed wildly and tilted the blade, changing the direction of the strike.

    when!  Swords and axes struck each other, sparks flew everywhere, and the violent clanging of gold and iron made everyone's eardrums hurt.

    Lei Haoyun felt an irresistible surge of force, his lower body was loose, and he retreated involuntarily.  Zhan Feng laughed ferociously, stepped forward and struck down with his axe, without giving his opponent a chance to breathe.  Lei Haoyun took a breath of real energy and had not yet turned around. Seeing the deadly ax strike again, he panicked and raised his remaining breath.?, the horizontal knife seals the frame.

    The masters who were watching the battle shook their heads when they saw this, while Lei Hongtao's face was ashen and his steel teeth clenched.  Lei Haoyun has lost the opportunity, and his internal strength is not as strong as his opponent. The most correct way at this time is to keep a distance and deal with the enemy, rather than seek death through head-on confrontation.

    when!  The second time the sword and ax clashed, Lei Haoyun's mouth was torn apart, and he could no longer hold the handle of the sword. The nine-ringed sword flew up into the air, and then fell into the crowd.  Lei Haoyun took a few steps back, his face turned gray, and his eyes were filled with the shame and unwillingness of defeat!  With just two moves, he was beaten to the point where his weapon dropped. How could he have the dignity to walk around the world in the future?  He had good sword skills, but he didn't have the chance to show it to the heroes of the world. He was so depressed that he just wanted to vomit blood.

    Zhan Feng raised his ax proudly, pointed it at Li Shan, and laughed wildly: "Li, do you see any flaws in my moves? Do you want to send someone out again for me to ravage you? I remind you, don't do it when picking someone.  Like that boy, soft and like a girl.¡±

    Poof!  When Lei Haoyun heard such comments, his eyesight went dark, blood spurted out and he fell.

    £¤b

    r.  

    More to come, address

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 28: Surprised to See the Sky Clouds

    Chapter 28: Surprised to see the sky clouds

    "Zhan Feng, don't be so arrogant! I'll meet you for a while!" As soon as he finished speaking, sword light flew out, and a young man in white clothes with a stern face jumped out and stabbed Zhan Feng with his sword.

    The battle front remained as motionless as a mountain. The stainless steel hand ax created a shining screen of light, blocking the opponent's attack angle. He said in a deep voice: "Who is coming? I have no interest in playing with unknown people!"

    "Songshan Li Qinglian!"

    The crowd of onlookers suddenly became commotion, "Ah, is he Li Qinglian? He is so young!" "He is the best swordsman in the Songshan School. I wonder if he can defeat Zhan Feng?" "It's good if Li Qinglian can survive thirty moves!"  "I bet he can survive a hundred moves!"

    Hu Xiaotian had heard of Li Qinglian and knew that he was the proud disciple of Pan Gan, the head of the Songshan Sword Sect. He ranked fourth among the "Top Ten Rookies" recognized by the Seven Sword Sects, second only to Gao Qingcheng of the Hengshan Sect and Luo Bing of the Emei Sect.  My son, Zhou Junfan of the Kunlun Sect, is still under twenty years old and has amazing potential.  Hu Xiaotian was born in the Hengshan Sword Sect and was naturally interested in the unique swordsmanship of each sect. He couldn't help but perked up and moved his eyes to see.  Unexpectedly, the guests stood up one after another, pushing and shoving towards the front, all wanting to choose a good seat to watch the battle. The contest between the masters of the Songshan Sect and the masters of the Demon Sect is not something that happens every year!  These two can be said to be the representatives of the younger generation of black and white. As the older generation gradually retires, suffers injuries and falls, the future competition for hegemony will mainly depend on their performance.  The public confrontation between Li Qinglian and Zhan Feng inadvertently started a new round of black and white contest, which has stirred up the world since then.

    Hu Xiaotian was dressed as a scholar, so it was really not convenient for him to compete with a group of arrogant warriors for a front position. Fortunately, he was tall enough and had practiced clairvoyance, so he could see clearly even from behind the crowd.

    The commotion around them did not affect the two people fighting at all. Li Qinglian pounced like an eagle, and the front of the battle was like a lion probing its claws. The two groups of cold light hit each other at different times, and the clanging sound of weapons was as dense as raindrops.  Li Qinglian obviously learned from Lei Haoyun's lesson, and used all her strength as soon as she came up. The Songshan sword technique was used like flowing clouds and flowing water. Each sword went straight to the opponent's vital point, and it was extremely cruel.  At the same time, he unfolded Qinggong and Shenfa, constantly changing his position and level, giving full play to the lightness, speed and accuracy of his swordsmanship.

    Seeing how brilliant his disciple was, Pan Qian, the leader of Songshan Mountain, couldn't help but nodded slightly.  Murong Bufan praised loudly: "What a Li Qinglian! She moves like a rabbit, is proficient in swordsmanship, and has a clear mind. She is indeed a great disciple from a famous teacher! Congratulations to Master Pan, there is a successor." A ray of light bloomed on Pan Gan's stone-cold face.  Smiling, he said humbly: "Brother Murong, you've been praised. A scoundrel is obsessed with swordsmanship and has not made rapid progress in improving his internal strength. I'm afraid he will suffer in this regard." Lei Hongtao felt quite uncomfortable when he heard this. His face turned from green to black, and his feet  The square bricks that were stepped on cracked silently.

    Li Qinglian attacked beautifully and defended the front tightly. Neither of them showed any fatal flaws, and they had already taken down twelve or three moves at the snap of their fingers.  However, the additional force on the battle ax gradually increased, and each strike of the ax was probably a thousand pounds of force. The steel sword in Li Qinglian's hand was not a heavy weapon. The sword body was thin, and several gaps were cut unknowingly.  .  Li Qinglian felt that the rebound force from the sword was getting stronger and stronger, and her five fingers were numb from the shock. She knew that if she continued to fight hard, she would lose. Suddenly, her left hand shook, and a dagger that looked as bright as autumn water suddenly appeared.  Push it into the opponent's abdomen.

    Zhan Feng has experienced many fierce battles, big and small. The opponent's sword was moving, and he had already retreated a foot away. He laughed and said: "Don't think that you can take advantage of it because you have two-handed swords!" He pulled out the other hand ax with his backhand,  The two axes hit each other hard and said: "Li Qinglian, if you can force me to use the two axes, you are barely qualified to make me remember it!"

    This time the battle turned into a battle between two axes and two swords.  The offensive and defensive momentum was immediately reversed. The battle front was like a fierce tiger coming down the mountain, with its double ax opened and closed, and it had the momentum to sweep away thousands of troops.  Li Qinglian returned the protection with her two swords, and ran away as soon as they touched, not daring to block the sharpness head-on, and she was already at a disadvantage in the blink of an eye.

    Hu Xiaotian sighed softly, after all, Li Qinglian's foundation was not strong enough, and it seemed that defeat would be a matter of time.  As for Zhan Feng, winning consecutive battles does not actually consume much energy. Three or five more games will be more than enough, and he will never stop there.  I wonder if Li Shan will come forward to challenge?  If Qing Xuzi or Ji Haoming ends up, it will be a real fight between the dragon and the tiger.

    During the fierce battle, Li Qinglian suddenly heard a clear whistle, pulled away and retreated, instantly flashed several feet away, and said calmly: "Stop, I am defeated!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of mind that Li Qinglian would take the initiative to admit defeat, and started making noises one after another.  It's like a wonderful drama, but the leading actor leaves the show halfway through. Who would be satisfied?

    Zhan Fengli ignored the noise around him and nodded: "Okay! He can hold it up and put it down. He is a man. When your cultivation becomes more advanced, you and I will fight again!"

    Li Qinglian said: "For today's defeat, I will be rewarded in the future!" After saying that, she put away her swords, walked straight to Pan Gan, knelt down, bowed her head and said"Master, my disciple has failed and has insulted the reputation of the Songshan sect. Please punish me, Master!" Pan Gan said coldly: "Then I will punish you by being grounded for one year. You will be shut up in the back mountain to think about your mistakes and not have any contact with anyone." Li Qinglian said: "Yes.  ! Disciple, I will obey my master¡¯s orders.¡± He kowtowed respectfully and stood up as if nothing had happened, without any dissatisfaction.

    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw Pan Qian treating his beloved disciple so harshly.  But when they think about Li Qinglian's age, everyone feels that the one-year period will have little impact on his future.  When Li Qinglian breaks through the barrier and walks around the world with a sword again, her strength will definitely reach a higher level.

    Li Qinglian was defeated again, and very few of the younger generation thought they could defeat him.  Qing Xuzi glanced left and right, and smiled at Ji Haoming: "Brother Ji, please hold on to the battle, and I'll ask Xuanzong's disciples for their clever tricks. If I also lose, it's not too late for you to take action again." Without waiting for Ji Haoming's response,  , Li Shan said loudly: "Wait a minute, the person Zhanfeng is looking for is me, don't fight with me!" He had just asked someone to get the sword, and then he tore off the red auspicious clothes on his body and flew down to  In front of the battle front.

    "Li Shan is over!" "It's Li Shan!" "Is his martial arts stronger than Li Qinglian?" "Why didn't Lord Lei Bao stop him?" Everyone whispered to each other and discussed in low voices.

    Lei Hongtao raised his thick eyebrows and was about to call Li Shan back when Zuo Yiding said first: "Master Lei Bao, my junior brother has a strong temper and never knows what fear is. Even if I kill him now, he will not retreat."  Come down. Besides, Li Shan is your chosen son-in-law, don¡¯t you know what his martial arts are like?" Lei Hongtao laughed at himself: "Care leads to chaos, it's human nature." He had already made up his mind and fought for his own.  Even if you don't want to be old, you still have to ensure Li Shan's safety. Otherwise, how can you face your precious daughter?

    Li Shan is only of average height. He is almost two heads shorter when standing in front of the battle front. At first glance, his aura is three points weaker.  But his feet were nailed to the ground, like Yuan Ting Yue Zhi, invisibly exuding a kind of strength and hardness that cannot be crushed or crushed.  Li Shan cupped his hands and said with neither humility nor arrogance: "Zhan Feng, here I come! If you have the ability, you might as well cut off my head!"

    Zhan Feng sneered: "It's too troublesome to cut off your head, why not let me smash it into pieces!"

    Li Shan said calmly: "Zhan Feng, you don't need to waste your words to anger me. I have practiced swordsmanship in the Gobi grasslands of the northwest for three years. What hardships have I not endured? What evil spirits have I not seen? It's useless to talk more, let's stop fighting!"  With a dragon roar, the long sword was unsheathed and pointed at the opponent.  Li Shan held a knife in his hand, full of murderous intent, which gave people the illusion of suddenly rising three feet higher. Looking carefully, the blood on the sword with blown hair and broken hair was looming, and there seemed to be traces of blood flowing.

    Zhan Feng¡¯s expression moved slightly, and he said word by word: ¡°Are you the legendary ¡®blood knife¡¯ Kerimu from the horse thieves? That mysterious swordsman who lives alone in the grassland thousands of miles away?¡±

    Li Shan admitted frankly: "Krimu is exactly the pseudonym I used."

    Zhan Feng couldn't help but become cautious, his energy was everywhere, and the bones all over his body suddenly made a soft clicking sound. His already tall and majestic body instantly swelled up again. It was like a King Kong appearing in the world, and he felt terrifying just looking at it.  The hero of the Central Plains didn't know the legend of Blood Knife Kerim, but he knew it all!  This mysterious swordsman specializes in practicing swordsmanship with horse thieves. In the past three years, he has swept across the grasslands outside the Great Wall, destroyed nearly a hundred horse thieves gangs, and killed countless masters outside the Great Wall.  It is said that as long as the bloody knife appears, even the war horses will be so frightened that their hooves will become paralyzed.  Such an opponent has no weaknesses in his will, courage, experience, or sword skills. If he wants to win, he can only fight head-on with all his strength!

    As soon as the two masters' eyes touched, their murderous aura surged forward, and they suddenly collided in mid-air. Suddenly, a cold wind blew and the temperature dropped sharply.  Except for those martial arts seniors with profound skills, the rest of the people watching the battle unconsciously took a few steps back and used their skills to resist.

    "What a powerful murderous aura!" "Zhan Feng is finally going to take action!"

    Li Shan knew that his opponent was winning consecutive battles and his momentum was approaching its peak. He could not let him seize the initiative. His long sword flashed with lightning, and the light of the sword suddenly flew up like a sword, and went straight to the vital point of the battle.  At this time, there happened to be a ray of sunlight slanting down, and then it was cleverly refracted by the blade, and the dazzling light bloomed like a lotus.  Zhan Feng's eyes were blurred, and he couldn't see clearly the direction of the attack. He exerted force on his toes, and his huge body jumped back as lightly as a civet cat. His double axes seemed to be sealed, tightly protecting the vital points of his chest.  Li Shan shouted angrily, and the light of his sword struck like the Yangtze River, instantly killing the warrior and sending him back step by step.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but shout. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, who would have dared to believe that Li Shan¡¯s swordsmanship was so powerful?  Although Li Shan is Zuo Yiding's junior brother, his reputation is far less famous than Zuo Yiding. In addition, he has been away from the Great Wall for several years and has lost contact with the martial arts in the Central Plains. Almost no one understands his strength.  When the Lei family suddenly decided to recruit Li Shan as their son-in-law, many people disapproved of it and even laughed secretly.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes were as bright as a torch, and he could see at a glance that Li Shan¡¯s skills and sword skills had improved. They were much higher than when he fought against Xiang Hu. There was actually a hint of the Lei family¡¯s skills in the change of moves.The charm of the law is both fierce and fierce.  A thought occurred to him. Could it be that Li Shan had learned the Lei family's unique skills from Lei Hongtao?  Lei Hongtao only had Lei Li as his only daughter, but Lei Li could not inherit his true legacy, so it was understandable that he would pass on his unique skills to his son-in-law.

    Although Li Shan took the initiative to attack by surprise, who is the front man? How could he allow you to attack blindly?  The battle leader only took three steps back. When Li Shan lost his sharpness, he swung his axes and slashed fiercely. His mouth roared like a lion. The World Destroying Overlord was operating at full strength, and the strong wind was released, making it invincible.  Hearing several loud noises, the two axes opened the long knife extremely domineeringly, aimed at Li Shan's head and chopped it down!  Li Shan went through life and death outside the Great Wall, and encountered worse situations. He remained calm as iron at critical moments. He quickly withdrew his long sword and turned it into layers of sword curtains to protect himself. He stepped on the Bagua direction with his feet, sometimes left and sometimes  The right keeps changing.

    Hu Xiaotian was watching with great interest when his head was suddenly hit by a small hard object. When he lowered his head, a chicken leg bone fell to his feet.  He looked back to see who was playing the prank.  I saw an unkempt, ragged man squatting on a big tree on the right. His hair, eyebrows and beard were all connected together. They were a mixture of black, white and gray. He had not been cleaned or trimmed for an unknown amount of time. He was holding a  A big fat chicken gnawed randomly, puffing and spitting chicken bones everywhere.  Since everyone was paying attention to the fierce battle between Li Shan and Zhan Feng, no one noticed when this weirdo appeared, and naturally no one tried to stop him.

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly angry and couldn't help but glare at the weirdo.  Unexpectedly, the weirdo's senses were extremely sharp, and he bulged his eyes and glared back at him almost at the same time.  Hu Xiaotian frowned slightly, feeling familiar with the strange man, as if he had seen him before somewhere.  The weird man was shocked and grinned: "Xiao Mao, are you Xiao Mao?!" Suddenly he jumped up from the sky, grabbed Hu Xiaotian's shoulders, and brought him back to the tree easily. A pair of turbid gray eyes came closer.  In front of him, he said suspiciously: "Strange, you don't seem to be Xiaomao. Who are you?"

    Hu Xiaotian was so shocked that his hands and feet were cold and his blood was frozen, and he shouted out loud: "Master, master!" Oh my God, this weirdo who looked like a beggar and a madman was actually his first master - Yin Tianyun!

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s nickname was ¡°Hu Xiaomao¡±, and he changed his name to ¡°Hu Qingpeng¡± after joining the Hengshan Sword Sect.  Although Yin Tianyun was his master, he basically failed to fulfill his responsibilities as a master. On the contrary, he secretly poisoned him in an attempt to silence him and keep the secret of the so-called Nine Yang Magic.  Later, Yin Tianyun relied on a specious martial arts secret book and actually developed a world-shaking miraculous skill.  The last time the master and apprentice met was in Changsha. At that time, Hu Xiaotian and Yi Wufeng were ambushed by masters from the underworld. Fortunately, Yin Tianyun intervened at a critical moment and survived.  Scenes of the past flashed through his mind like lightning. Hu Xiaotian was on guard. Yin Tianyun was scheming and ruthless. Did he have any deep meaning in dressing up like this today?

    Yin Tianyun said excitedly: "Master? Do you know me? Tell me quickly, who am I!" Unconsciously, the force on his hand increased, and Hu Xiaotian's shoulder was squeezed so hard that it creaked.  Hu Xiaotian endured the severe pain and asked tentatively: "Master, do you really not remember the origin of your name?" Yin Tianyun said angrily: "If I remembered, would I still ask you? I am not a fool!" Hu Xiaotian was shocked again.  He was overjoyed again, with lightning flashing in his mind, and said slowly: "Your surname is Yin, your name is Tianyun, and you are a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect." He could already conclude that Yin Tianyun definitely made a mistake while practicing, causing brain damage and loss of consciousness.  He has lost most of his memory and even some basic common sense of life.  Otherwise, with Yin Tianyun's skills, how could he dress like a beggar?  How could he steal the fat chicken regardless of his image?  The secret book that Yin Tianyun obtained back then was obviously not the real one. Although he accidentally broke through the bottleneck of his practice, as time went by, the consequences became apparent.

    Yin Tianyun murmured: "Yin Tianyun, Hengshan Sword Sect, Yin Tianyun, Hengshan Sword Sect! I can't forget it this time." Hu Xiaotian asked doubtfully: "Master, what did you want to do when you broke into Leijiabao?" Yin Tianyun giggled.  He said: "I was hungry, and I happened to smell the smell of meat, so I walked in to look for meat. The chicken here is fragrant and tender. Have you tried it?" Hu Xiaotian looked at his stupid look, secretly feeling sad, a  The top master who was supposed to be all-powerful has fallen here because of his obsession!  He couldn't help but whispered: "Master, the Hengshan Sect is in the south. Go south, where is your home!" If Yin Tianyun can return to the Hengshan Sect, Chen Tianlei and others will probably take him in, so that he will not be homeless for the rest of his life.  Jianghu, suffering from wind, food and sleeping in the open.  Yin Tianyun shook his head fiercely and said: "No, I won't leave! I want to take back the position of the leader of the underworld! Yan Ao is hiding nearby, I want to find him and cut him into pieces! Hehe, since you are my disciple,  Please help me find out the whereabouts of Yan Ao!"

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked. Yin Tianyun was so demented that he still wanted to seize the throne of the Underworld Sect Master. It was clear that the inner demons had invaded too deeply and could not be eliminated without death.  Underworld is a mysterious and strange evil sect. Its disciples never reveal their true identities in public.It is not easy to find the master of the underworld.  What's more, Yin Tianyun's mind is so abnormal that it is impossible to provide correct clues. The world is so vast, where should he go?  He smiled bitterly and said: "Master, you are a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect, not a member of the underworld cult. Why bother fighting for the sect leader? Listen to me, put aside your hatred and go back to Hengshan!" Yin Tianyun gritted his teeth and said: "You are talking nonsense, I  He is the son of the previous sect leader of the underworld, so he is naturally qualified to inherit the sect leader's position. Yan Ao has usurped power and seized the throne. If he does not kill him, it will not be enough to vent his anger! Hey, I remembered, my name is not Yin Tianyun, I am Yan, Yan Yan  "He suddenly held his head and screamed, showing a painful expression. Then he banged his forehead against the tree trunk and roared like a wounded beast: "My surname is Yan, my surname is Yan! But what is my name?!  "

    Hu Xiaotian said hurriedly: "Master, please calm down. If you really can't remember it, just forget it."

    Yin Tianyun suddenly turned his head, with a fierce look in his eyes, and said with a ferocious smile: "You are not Xiaomao, you are not my apprentice, why did you lie to me? You are a spy sent by Yan Ao, right? Take me to Yan Ao quickly, otherwise  I'll kill you with one palm!" He said, not allowing Hu Xiaotian to refuse, so he lifted him up, jumped like flying, and left Leijiabao in the blink of an eye.

    (End of the whole volume)

    *

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter One Unexpected Disaster

    Chapter One Unexpected Disaster

    The wind rushed, and Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but get the air, and was carried by Yin Tianyun to cross the wall of the house.  The battle between Zhan Feng and Li Shan was going on at a fierce and tense moment. Although there were many experts in Leijiabao, no one noticed the abnormal situation in this remote corner.

    Hu Xiaotian was about to cry but had no tears, and kept shouting that he was unlucky. If he had been mixed in the crowd early, how could he have suffered such an unreasonable disaster?  He suddenly disappeared in Qingtianbairi. Once the news comes back, Song Qian and others may be anxious.  What's even worse is that when Tang Xue couldn't find him later, she must have misunderstood, thinking that he was deliberately avoiding it, and left the table early!  With Tang Xue's soft character on the outside but strong on the inside, how can we easily forgive his "ruthlessness"?  This misunderstanding will create a deep crack in the relationship between the two of them.  However, Yin Tianyun was insane and it was useless to explain or plead. If something accidentally aroused his murderous intention and his life was wasted, it would be better to just shut up.

    After Yin Tianyun left the fort, he ran all the way to the northeast, crossing the fields and ravines at lightning speed, and finally came to a rolling mountainous area.  This place is lined with dead trees and inaccessible, the ground is covered with withered leaves, and there is a cold and desolate atmosphere everywhere.

    Yin Tianyun paused, threw Hu Xiaotian to the ground, and shouted angrily: "Tell me quickly, where is the entrance to Yan Ao's underground palace hidden?"

    Hu Xiaotian jumped up and looked around. There were no ghosts in the surrounding mountains and forests. Where did the underground palace building come from?  He didn't know where Yan Ao's residence was at all, so he asked tentatively: "Master, is this Lishan Mountain?" Yin Tianyun frowned and said: "It should be!" Hu Xiaotian said: "Then who told you Yan Ao  Built an underground palace here?" Yin Tianyun scratched his scalp, his eyes regained clarity for a rare moment, and the violent momentum subsided unconsciously, and said: "I remember someone once brought me here to look for Yan Ao. His name seems to be Yan Ao.  , Yan San, Yan Wu? By the way, it¡¯s Yan Wu! After Yan Wu and I entered the mountain, a black mist suddenly flew up and filled the surroundings, never dissipating. Then I couldn¡¯t remember anything. Hey, where is Yan Wu? Yan Wu  Why is it missing? Have you seen Yan Wu?" Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "I didn't see Yan Wu." He sighed in his heart, Yin Tianyun was indeed crazy, he couldn't distinguish the difference between illusion and reality, and he could no longer infer him with normal thinking.  the behavior of.  One moment he may be harmless to humans and animals, and the next moment he will transform into a murderous demon.  The scary thing is that such a madman has extraordinary martial arts skills that are almost impossible to control.

    Yin Tianyun shouted: "Impossible! Yan Wu was obviously with me, how could you not see him?" As he spoke, he raised his eyes and looked around, and suddenly shouted at the top of his lungs: "Yan Wu, where are you? Come to me quickly  Come out! Come out!" He raised his arms, jumped up to the top of the tree branch, yelled Yan Wu's name, ran across the tree, and disappeared deep into the forest in the blink of an eye.

    Hu Xiaotian stood on the same spot, listening to Yin Tianyun's screams gradually fade away, and an absurd feeling arose spontaneously, wondering who he had provoked, so that he was abandoned alone in the deep mountains and wild forests.  Fortunately, there were no tigers or wolves around, otherwise he would have been in big trouble as he was unarmed!  He looked up at the sky, and after initially determining the direction, he walked back in the direction he came from.  Yin Tianyun won't turn around for a moment, so he must be hopeless. He can only rely on his feet to get out of the mountainous area.

    It was quiet in the forest, with the cold wind blowing, whining sounds, and the occasional scream of a crow echoing.  Hu Xiaotian walked several miles, one step at a time, one step at a time. He was wondering if he had lost his way, when he suddenly heard faint human voices not far away.  He was refreshed, quickened his pace, and his eyes suddenly became clear.  Only a dozen trees fell to the ground, forming a large open space. The remaining fractures of the tree stumps showed that these trees were broken by external forces.  A group of big men squatted in the middle of the clearing. They were building a fire, skinning and deboning a wild boar, talking and laughing loudly.  When those big men heard the sound of footsteps, they all turned their heads and looked at Hu Xiaotian, their fierce looks revealed.

    When Hu Xiaotian saw that they looked ferocious and were armed with weapons, he couldn't help but secretly scream, "Oh no, they are most likely to be bandits and robbers."  In these barren mountains and ridges, the heavens and the earth are not responding, and if you don't respond well, there will be bloody disasters.  He then raised his hands and said, "Fellow warriors, are you hunters in the mountains? I heard by chance that there was a Taoist immortal in the mountains, who could spit out clouds and fly like a crane. He yearned for him for a moment, so he thought of going into the mountains to look for the immortals. Unexpectedly, he walked most of the way.  On that day, not only did I find nothing, but I also lost my way. Can you guys point me to the path out of the mountain?"

    Those big men laughed loudly, "Looking for immortals?!" "There are actually idiots in this world who are stupid because of reading!" "Is anyone who can breathe and fly into the air an immortal? You scholar is so ignorant! According to your statement  , am I not a constellation god general in the sky descending to earth? Get out of here, get out of here, don¡¯t bother me by wandering around!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Since you don't believe in Taoism or immortality, I'll take my leave first."

    At this moment, a thin man who was watching with cold eyes suddenly opened his mouth and shouted: "Stop!" His face was pale, his eyes were sunken, and his nose was like a hawk.Hook gave people a sinister and vicious feeling, and said with a cold smile: "You brat, since you took the initiative to knock on the door, why bother to leave in a hurry?"

    Hu Xiaotian took a closer look and saw that it was Leng Qing, whom he had met once before!  That day near Changyang Mountain, Leng Qing, the Seven Demons of Yinshan and other gangsters chased the Mo brothers in an attempt to seize the iron box containing the secret map of black iron, but they intervened and destroyed it. Leng Qing even slapped him.  After a brutal fight, only Leng Qing, Snake Demon, and Camel Demon among the underworld masters who wanted to steal the treasure escaped with their lives, and the iron box finally fell into Li Shan's hands.  Hu Xiaotian's hands were sweating coldly, and he pretended to be puzzled and said: "Did the strong man recognize the wrong person? The people Xiaosheng associates with are all literati and famous people. It seems that he has no grudges with the strong man, right?"

    Leng Qing smiled evilly and said: "Boy, you are pretending to be confused. It has only been a few days since the bloody battle at Changyang Mountain, so many people died, have you forgotten all about it? Fortunately, I was smart, otherwise I would have fallen into your hands that day."  After a pause, he said loudly: "Brothers, this person's bodyguard teamed up with Li Shan to kill Ke Dagui, Wujie Toutuo, He Chong and others, and took away the demon sect's treasure map! Now the culprit actually ran into  Isn¡¯t this God¡¯s will in our hands?¡±

    The other villains jumped up and rushed towards Hu Xiaotian, "Fuck him, this kid just tried to deceive us!" "His men killed the brothers on the road, just in time to take his life." "Catch him, don't do it."  Let him run away!" Hu Xiaotian did not want to offend the other party and be killed on the spot, so he wisely gave up resistance and pretended to have no martial arts skills at all.  Those evil men held Hu Xiaotian down and punched him a few times, laughing and scolding: "Although this kid doesn't know martial arts, his bones are quite hard." "Brother Leng, what should I do with him? Do you want to disembowel him?"  Take it apart into eight pieces?¡±

    Leng Qing shook his head and said: "Killing him so silently is too easy for him. Wait until the evening when the alliance is made, then cut off his head, gouge out his heart, and drink his blood. That will be happy enough."  "

    "What a great idea! How can we make sense of such a grand event without killing people to sacrifice to heaven?" "Haha, this guy happens to be related to the treasure map. If you kill him, you will definitely get a good fortune."

    Hu Xiaotian listened to their nonsense and quickly got the clue.  It turned out that the news that the secret map of black iron fell into the hands of Mo Hufeng spread, and all the underworld in the northwest was shocked. Heroes from all walks of life gathered and hid near Chang'an, watching eagerly, looking for opportunities to get a piece of the pie.  During this period, someone contacted them and they arranged to meet secretly in Lishan Mountain to plot the treasure map.  Because there are so many masters of the White Way in Chang'an City, no force dares to break into the city alone, let alone attack the head of the Mo family, so they want to join forces to take action.  Leng Qing recruited several gangsters from the Qinling Mountains to join the gang and temporarily formed a group of people in order to get more credit in the operation.

    In fact, what the Black Iron Secret Map records is information about the Jiuyi Tribe¡¯s altar in ancient times. It has nothing to do with treasures such as gold and jewelry. It is of great significance and sacred to the Jiuyi Tribe people, but for non-Jiuyi Tribe people  It's of little value.  Thousands of years ago, due to civil strife in the Demon Cult, the Black Iron Secret Map disappeared during the war and eventually flowed into the world and was split into two.  In order to recover the Black Iron Secret Map, masters from all ages of the Demon Cult stirred up the world countless times and killed countless innocent lives.  Due to the crazy pursuit of the Demonic Cult, various legends about the secret map began to spread in the underworld. Some said that it concealed the treasures of the Demonic Cult, some said that it recorded the supreme skills of the Demonic Cult, and some said that it was the leader of the Demonic Cult.  There are no proofs of succession, but the rumors of the Demon Sect¡¯s treasures are undoubtedly the most widely circulated and the most deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.  Of course, people in the Demonic Cult will not issue statements to clarify the falsehood of the rumors, so more and more people believe in the rumors.  In order to seize this illusory treasure of the Demon Cult, masters of the underworld have been killing each other for hundreds of years, almost crazy. No one has been willing to seriously investigate the truth behind it.

    "Man will die for wealth, and birds will die for food." This is the ancient saying.  People in the underworld spend their days licking blood with their swords, and put more emphasis on enjoyment than property. Their desire for money is stronger than ordinary people.  Once they hear the news about the demon sect's treasures, they are like flies chasing carrion. No one is willing to fall behind others, sharpening their swords and preparing for a big fight.

    Releasing the news, causing people to fight, muddying the waters, and then taking advantage of the chaos to plot to seize the secret map of Xuan Iron - this was originally planned by Hu Xiaotian himself.  Who would have thought that after all the scheming, he would end up in a desperate situation with no chance of saving his life? What a big joke.  Hu Xiaotian secretly sighed. As the saying goes, God's calculations are better than those of others. In the final analysis, one's own side is too weak. Once something goes wrong, the whole plan will be full of loopholes, leaving no room for remediation.  At this point, regretting and blaming yourself is useless, finding ways to get out is the key.  But after thinking about it, the chips he could offer were unable to impress the greedy Leng Qing and others compared with the treasures of the Demon Cult, so they were helpless.

    The villains quickly set up a wild boar barbecue. When the meat was cooked, you fought for it and munched it happily.  Hu Xiaotian didn't eat even a grain of rice from morning to dusk, and he was so hungry that his chest pressed against his back. Seeing all the evil men eating, their mouths were full of oil, and he couldn't help but swallow his saliva, and there was a growl in his lower abdomen.ring.  The evil men laughed loudly and threw a few bones with remaining meat over them: "Boy, I will reward you with two meat bones. Don't be a starving ghost when you die, so as not to have the underworld sue us."

    Hu Xiaotianhu fell into Pingyang and was bullied by dogs, so he simply closed his eyes and ignored it.

    "Hey, you have a bit of a stubborn temper! You are going to die soon. Do you like to eat or not?"

    After all the evil men had eaten and drank enough, they extinguished the bonfire, tied up Hu Xiaotian and roared away.  They followed the markings through the woods, turning left and right, and finally entered a circular valley.  More than a dozen bonfires have been lit in advance in the valley, and a simple wooden platform has been set up in the central open space. There are about a hundred people sitting or standing in front of the platform, all of them are extremely vicious, and they are not good at first sight.  Leng Qing was very popular, and as soon as he showed up, there was an endless stream of people saying hello.  Leng Qing nodded in response and led the people straight to the wooden platform.

    The people standing on the inside of the crowd were all heroes. One of them, a big man with a round waist and a beard, pointed at Leng Qing and said with a smile: "Boss, this is the ghost hand Leng Qing. You may as well get closer and closer in the future." Leng Qing clasped his fists.  They made a group salute and said calmly: "Nice to meet you!" Those gangsters returned the salute lukewarmly and didn't take it seriously.  The big man with a beard turned his eyes and looked at Hu Xiaotian who was tied up like a rice dumpling. He frowned and said, "Leng Qing, we are planning such a secret thing. Why are you kidnapping an unrelated person?" Leng Qing smiled sinisterly.  He said: "It's rare for heroes from all walks of life to gather together. How can such a big scene be accomplished without any red and colorful decorations?" The big man with a long beard suddenly said: "What a ghost, you actually came up with the idea of ??using human blood as a sacrifice!"

    At this moment, there was a scream in the distance, followed by a dark shadow flashing past, and several masters broke into the valley from the northwest.  The leader has pale hair and a wrinkled face. His left eye is covered with a black eyepatch, his right eye is flashing with an icy cold light, and his back is slightly hunched. He is the leader of the Seven Demons of Yinshan - the Camel Demon.  Among the seven demons, the tree demon, the bone demon, and the wolf demon are dead, followed closely behind him are the snake demon, the pig demon, and the monkey demon.  The camel demon's martial arts skills were undeniable, and he was extremely ruthless. Everyone moved out of the way and said hello one after another.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s mouth was filled with bitterness. If Leng Qing only wanted his life, then the camel demon definitely wanted to crush him to ashes in order to avenge his eyesight.  If he is discovered by the camel demon, he may die before the official alliance meeting is held.

    The camel demon's nostrils turned upward, snorted coldly, swaggered into the crowd, and shouted impatiently: "Gao Qingren, how come no one who is supposed to come has arrived?" The big man with a beard said hurriedly: "  Boss Camel, I'm only responsible for preparing the venue. I don't know about other matters. But counting the time, they should be here." The camel demon was about to get angry when he suddenly heard a rough voice booming: "Hunchback, how many years?  I see, your bad temper hasn¡¯t changed at all. How can you bully a junior?¡± The corners of the camel demon¡¯s eyes twitched, and his face became colder and ugly.

    The expressions of the unruly gangsters all changed drastically, and they stood with their hands solemn.  There was a sudden silence in the valley, and the crackling and popping sounds of firewood burning could be heard clearly.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, a seven-foot-tall Toutuo with a sinewy face strode from the darkness.  He was wearing a yellow cassock, with a string of black Buddhist beads hanging on his chest. He held a crescent shovel made of fine iron in his left hand and a roasted sheep head in his right hand. He gnawed it with relish as he walked, his mouth full of oil and his face shiny.  The place where he stood was extremely heavy, as if he was carrying a thousand kilograms of weight. Every step he took would sink half a foot into the ground. Even hard rocks would leave footprints.

    The camel demon uttered a few words as if he had a toothache: "Don't kill the monk!"

    Monk Bu Sha threw away the gnawed sheep head, wiped his mouth with his sleeve robe, and laughed: "Hunchback, I heard that someone stabbed one of your eyes blind. Who did it? Please introduce it to me.  I know. I want to treat him to the strongest wine and play with the best women!"

    The monk who does not kill is ranked tenth on the underworld list. He is a broken monk who kills people as he pleases.  He and the Seven Demons of Yinshan once fought over a treasure, and each suffered injuries during the battle, so that the relationship between the two parties dropped below freezing point, and they never accepted each other's opinions.  In terms of fighting the camel demon and others alone, it is naturally better not to kill the monk, but if the seven demons of Yinshan fight seven against one, if you don't kill the monk, you will have to stay out of the spotlight.  Now three of the seven demons have died, and their strength has been greatly reduced. If they don't kill the monk, they no longer have to worry about the opponent's advantage in numbers, so they openly provoke them.

    The camel demon was slapped in the face by his mortal enemy in public. He was so angry that his face turned purple, but he couldn't get angry.  The rule of the underworld is that the weak will prey on the strong. Whoever has a strong fist is the boss. There are only four of the seven demons of Yinshan left, and they are no longer qualified to challenge the monk who does not kill.

    Monk Bu Kill has a reputation for being evil, and the underworld heroes from all walks of life nodded and bowed in greeting: "Master Bu Kill, you are here!" "Master Bu Kill, with you taking the lead, the treasure map is at your fingertips."

    The monk Bu Kill walked closer and saw the camel demon wearing a blindfold, his face as sinking as water, and laughed out loud with joy: "Amitabha, good is good! Good will be rewarded with good, and evil will be punished with evil."?, the cycle of cause and effect is all in the relationship.  Hunchback, you have done too many evil things, so you have today's retribution!  "

    The camel demon heard the sarcastic words of the monk Busha. Even the clay figurine has earthy nature. He couldn't help but said angrily: "Busha the monk, you raped the women of the people, looted the merchants, massacred the people, and destroyed the temple. What evil deeds have you committed?"  Less than me? Don¡¯t rush to make sarcastic remarks, there will always be a time when it¡¯s your turn to be unlucky, and you will also suffer retribution.¡±

    The monk who did not kill him said nonchalantly: "The Sa family is a disciple of Buddhism. They have the protection of the Buddha. How can they be the same as you? I recite sutras devoutly for an hour every day. Do you have it? Since I am devoted to the Buddha, I can go to the West after my death."  Heaven is the paradise of heaven, and you are most likely going to hell!"

    The camel demon laughed angrily and said solemnly: "You, a broken monk with blood-stained hands, actually want to join the Western Paradise? How can the Buddha tolerate you, a traitor to Buddhism? I bet that your final outcome will be certain.  You will fall into the eighteenth level of hell and suffer the pain of reincarnation forever!"

    Monk Busha narrowed his eyes slightly, his cassock suddenly bulged, and said coldly: "Hunchback, you are so brave, you dare to curse the Sa family like this, are you tired of living?"

    The camel demon was on guard and sneered: "Only the state officials are allowed to set fires and the people are not allowed to light lamps. How can there be such a reason! Are you really scared of being a camel master?" The snake demon expressed the same hatred as the enemy, and all stood up and said to  The non-killing monk glared angrily.

    *

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter Two: Ghost King Yan Ao

    Chapter 2 Ghost King Yan Ao

    Seeing that the situation was getting tense and a fierce battle was about to break out at any time, the heroes looked at each other in confusion. They wanted to break up the fight but felt they were not qualified enough. They rubbed their hands together anxiously.  Once the two parties start fighting, how will the alliance conference proceed?  Everyone's plan to make a fortune is about to abort before it even begins.

    At this moment, a tiger roared "Ouch!", a fishy wind blew, and the bonfire swayed.  I saw a group of strong and fast green wolves coming from the south. Among the wolves was a huge evil tiger with a striking white forehead. On the back of the tiger sat a man holding a long bow and wearing a beast skirt around his waist.  The man had dark skin, long hair hanging down his head, and was dressed like an uncivilized savage. He arrived before anyone else and said, "Is everyone here? I hurried and took my time, and there was no delay on the way."

    Gao Qingren was so happy that he almost shed tears and shouted: "Master Wang, please come quickly!"

    The man commanded the wolves to guard outside the crowd, and he drove the tiger to the front of the stage. When he saw the fighting cocks that did not kill the monk and the camel demon, he laughed and said: "It's not that enemies don't get together! If you want to fight for it, you will fight to the death. When we get it,  After hiding the treasure map, we will find another place to solve the problem. I, Wang Wanping, will not stop me then. What do you two think?" He is also a well-known strongman in the northwest underworld. He led hundreds of gangsters to form a stronghold in the Qinling Mountains. In addition to the one-handed martial arts master  He is a master of marksmanship and is also good at controlling animals. He is experienced in the world and has a close friendship with the monk who does not kill.

    The non-killing monk glared at the camel demon angrily, took the lead to put away his skills, and said with a grin: "Old Wang, do you have bear paws in your village? When this happens, I will have to teach you how to cook bears."  The craftsmanship of the palm." Wang Wanping said: "The bear has no paws, but the tiger has two whips. Are you interested?" Monk Busha reached out and touched the shining forehead, and said with a lewd smile: "You can eat whatever you eat, this is good.  Of course, the more things, the better." Wang Wanping shook his head and sighed: "Brother Bu Sha, since you don't abide by the rules and precepts, why don't you just take off your cassock and return to the secular world? If you follow a monk to drink, eat meat and play with women, the Buddha will punish me." Bu Kill.  The monk said seriously: "It's a sin! Although I broke the precepts, my desire to seek Buddha is still the same as before. Brother Wang, please don't mention the word 'returning to secular life' again."

    "If you don't kill the monk, is there any difference between you and returning to secular life?" As a sound like a silver bell sounded, four figures fell into the valley.  The first person is dressed as a scribe, with a face like a crown of jade, long and narrow eyes, and slightly frosted temples. He holds a folding fan in his hand, standing out from the crowd of chickens, and has an elegant demeanor.  The second person is a middle-aged mature woman in red clothes and trousers. She has a peach-shaped face, a tall figure, and a protruding front and back. A black leather whip is wrapped around her waist. She is ogling her before she lands firmly on the ground, with a sultry look.  The third person is a Taoist priest in blue with tied hair and a crown. His left ear is missing, there are scars on his face, and he has a cold expression. He carries a fish-scale sword on his back, and carries a deep and strong murderous aura that makes people dare not look at him.  The last one was covered in black robes, only revealing a pair of eyes as cold as knives, and two green poisonous snakes coiled on his wrists.  Where he landed, there was no one within three feet.

    Seeing more and more masters gathering together, Hu Xiaotian's heart sank into the abyss.  There is no one to turn to for help, it can be said that there is no way to heaven and no door to earth.  Not to mention that his martial arts skills were completely lost at this moment, even if his skills could be restored instantly, there was no way he could escape with his life.

    Monk Bu Sha stared greedily at the majestic breasts of the mature woman in red, swallowed his saliva, and said in a rough voice: "Hong Niang, don't try to tease Sa Jia, please know that my magic pestle is indestructible, be careful to kill you until you cry."  The mother-in-law begs for mercy!"

    The mature woman in red gave a flirtatious look and chuckled: "Men in this world always like to brag about how brave they are, but in fact, nine out of ten have silver-like wax spear heads. Monk, you are no exception, right?  "As he spoke, he leaned towards the middle-aged scribe intentionally or unintentionally, showing an intimate look.

    Monk Busha¡¯s expression froze, he spat, and said: ¡°It¡¯s bad luck that you, a sour fake scholar, have taken the lead again!¡±

    The middle-aged scribe smiled calmly: "I am a fake scholar, you are a fake monk, we are all talking to each other." After saying that, he glanced at the heroes in the valley, raised his fan and slapped his palm, and said seriously: "The time has come, the time has come.  Everyone is here. Needless to say, the purpose of everyone's coming here is that we need to make a charter first before we can start to seize the treasure. I, Jia Chun, am not talented, so I will temporarily host it for the time being, and then we can discuss it after everyone elects the person in charge.  Action plan and how to distribute the benefits." Nicknamed "The Heartless Scholar," he is one of the top masters of the northern underworld. Although his martial arts skills are slightly weaker than those of the monks who do not kill, he is deeply scheming, full of bad intentions, and has endless poisonous schemes. Compared with others,  Killing a monk is even more terrifying.

    The mature woman in red, Qin Hongying, was nicknamed the Red Lady. She was originally a famous prostitute in a brothel. By chance, she developed a vicious martial arts skills. She was good at using soft whips and drugged hidden weapons. She was a typical femme fatale who loved to seduce men into bed and then torture them to death.  Ren Chuyun, a Taoist priest in green, was originally a disciple of the Quanzhen Taoist sect. Because his beloved woman was humiliated, he drew his sword in anger, killed five fellow disciples and then betrayed the sect.  Known for his ruthlessness in killing.  That man in black robe is the young master of Ten Thousand Poison Cave.Feng, who is good at driving poisonous insects and snakes, has superb poison skills, and is a gangster star who has become famous in recent years.  These three people are known to everyone on the Northwest Road and are on the same level as the Seven Demons of Yinshan Mountain.

    Tan Hongying smiled sweetly and said: "The treasure map fell into the hands of the Mo family leader. How can we get it with just brute force? This requires comprehensive planning and careful layout, and there can be no mistakes in every step. When it comes to power, scheming, and insight,  Is there anyone among us who is better than Boss Jia? Anyway, I recommend Boss Jia as the leader of the alliance to give unified command to the brothers on the road."

    Monk Bu Kill immediately objected: "Red Lady, what's your relationship with Scholar Jia? You're actually turning on him like this? We all get together to do a big job of losing our heads. Of course, we must elect the person with the strongest martial arts as the leader. Choose the leader of the alliance.  , who else would it be than me?¡±

    The camel demon sneered: "If you don't kill the monk, will you use your brain? Do you want us to follow you and rush into the city to seize the treasure as if committing suicide?"

    "The monk who won't kill is proud to say: "The Sa family is the leader of the alliance, but Jia Shusheng has a quick mind and many clever ideas, so he can be a military advisor!"

    The camel demon didn't talk nonsense and said loudly: "I am willing to obey Jia Shusheng's command!"

    The monk Busha¡¯s face turned slightly red, and he turned directly to Jia Chun and said, ¡°Jia Shusheng, what do you say?¡±

    Jia Chun calmly jumped onto the wooden platform, shook his folding fan, and said loudly: "Brothers, not only have we received the news about the secret map of black iron, the Demon Sect must have also learned about it! If we can't get ahead of the Demon Sect's action  If you start, everyone's dream of getting rich will come to nothing. Time is running out, and the top priority is to elect a temporary leader who can convince everyone. Otherwise, how can we reach a consensus with more than a hundred mouths and more than a hundred heads? I propose,  Anyone who wants to compete for the leadership of the alliance should come on stage and show their faces, and let everyone judge who is the most qualified to command the heroes of the northwest!"

    Everyone clapped and shouted: "Okay!" "Agree!"

    The monk Bu Sha stamped his feet and flew to Jia Chun's side first. He chuckled and said, "Apart from me and Jia Shusheng, who else is brave enough to take the stage?"

    Suddenly, there was a commotion among the wolves crouching outside the crowd. They huddled together as if they were facing a powerful enemy. Their back hair stood on end, their fangs were exposed, and they let out a low growl from their throats.  Wang Wanping was startled and shouted coldly: "Someone is peeping!" Without hesitation, he drew his bow and arrow, and shot out in the direction of the roaring wolves.  In the dark night, I don't know how he aimed at the target, but the arrow shot like a shooting star, and its momentum was so fierce that it might even be able to penetrate an iron plate.

    The arrow disappeared in a flash, like a stone sinking into the sea, without causing any movement.

    Jia Chun said loudly: "Whose friend is coming? Why don't you show up and talk? Pretending to be mysterious and mysterious is the easiest way to cause unnecessary misunderstandings!"

    As he finished speaking, a cold light flashed in the darkness, and three men in black walked out.  Their entire bodies, including their heads, were wrapped in black cloth, and their faces were covered with masks depicting images of ferocious and bloodthirsty evil spirits.  The man in black walking at the front had eyes as cold as lightning and an extraordinary aura. The mask on his face shone like gold, as if it were made of pure gold.  The other two were as tall as an iron tower, and the other was petite, but the masks they wore were made of wood.  These three people exuded an indescribable aura of death, as strange and spooky as ghosts, as if they brought the smell of hell.  The frightened wolves did not wait for their master's command, turned around and fled with their tails between their legs.

    Gao Qingren shouted out loud: "It's the Nine Ghosts of the Underworld!" The underworld heroes were shocked, and Cang Langlang drew their weapons one after another.

    The Underworld is an evil sect. It is said that its inheritance has a long history. It was founded by a wizard who could channel spirits in ancient times. It later absorbed some of the ideas of Buddhism and Taoism. It specializes in dealing with dark and evil things such as zombies, skeletons, and ghosts. It is a martial arts sect.  The most mysterious force in the world.  People in the underworld never reveal their true identity in front of outsiders. Every time they appear, they cover their faces with masks or black cloth. Even if they die in battle, they will disfigure themselves.  The leader of the underworld is honored as the "Ghost King", and the masters under him are collectively called the "Nine Ghosts of the Underworld", who are responsible for handling things inside and outside the underworld for the ghost king.  The nine ghosts all have "Yan" as their surname, and they are sorted by numbers. Those with higher martial arts skills are ranked higher.  Wherever the Nine Ghosts of the Underworld go, everything is often exterminated and rivers of blood flow. Even the masters of the underworld avoid them for fear of getting there.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart suddenly moved. Could it be that this place really belongs to the underworld¡¯s sphere of influence?  Otherwise, how could three people suddenly appear among the nine ghosts in the underworld?

    Jia Chun, Monk Busha, and Wang Wanping came out more and more. Monk Busha shouted first and asked: "Why do you nine ghosts in the underworld climb to the human world if you don't stay in the underworld?"

    The man in black wearing a golden mask stood with his hands behind his back, glanced at Monk Bu Sha and said, "You, a fair-weather monk, are you qualified to speak on behalf of everyone?"

    The monk Bu Sha said loudly: "The Sa family has the best martial arts and the hardest fists, so of course he is qualified!" He glanced at Jia Chun with a fierce look in his eyes.  Jia Chun shrugged indifferently and said, "No?Monk, since you love to be pushy, I won't argue with you.  Monk Busha proudly puffed up his chest and said proudly: "If you have something to say, just say it, and if you have anything to say, let it go quickly. Don't delay our discussion of important matters!"  "

    The man in black said calmly: "Since you, monk, claim to be highly skilled in martial arts, do you have the guts to accept my three palms?"

    Monk Bu Kill¡¯s face froze, and he immediately realized that he had been reckless and impulsive. No wonder Jia Chun was willing to give in just now. It turned out that he had already seen that he was evil.  But in front of everyone, we are riding a tiger together, so how can we shrink back and show weakness?  What do people in the world value most?  It¡¯s face!  In order to save face, sometimes you have to take the bull by the horns.  Monk Busha gritted his teeth and said: "Don't say three palms, so what if it's three hundred palms. Are the Sa family still afraid of you?" As he said this, he shoved the crescent moon shovel into the ground and strode forward.

    The man in black said solemnly: "Look, take the palm!" With a sway, he waved his hand and struck three palms in a row. Each palm strike was extremely fast and soundless, with a faint golden light coming from the palm.  Because the palm speed was too fast, the shadows of the palms overlapped continuously, and it was just one palm when viewed.

    ???????? Monk Bu-Kill Qingzhi met a rare opponent in his life. He used up ten of his power, shouted loudly, and struck out with his palm. The wind overflowed from his palm, rolling up sand, gravel and grass blades with a terrifying momentum.

    With just a soft sound of waves, the two of them were separated at the touch of lightning.  Monk Busha's face turned from red to green, and then from green to white. His majestic body, as heavy as a mountain, involuntarily took a step back, and the rolled up soil reached up to his ankles.  The man in black only swayed and stood steadily as if nothing had happened, much more elegant than the non-killing monk.

    ???????????????????????????????????????? Everyone can't help but be in an uproar, and their vigilance against the people in the underworld has become three points stronger.  Monk Bu Kill is one of the top ten masters in the underworld. He is both internal and external and has profound skills. However, he was repulsed by the opponent in an upright manner. Isn't the martial arts of the man in black superb?  !  terrible!

    Jia Chun took a breath of air and lost his voice: "Your Excellency is not the Nine Ghosts of the Underworld, but the King of Ghosts!"

    The man in black nodded and said: "Finally, I met someone who understands and whose eyesight is not too bad. Yes, I am Yan Ao, the current leader of the underworld!"

    Everyone looked at each other in shock, and the timid ones already had the urge to run for their lives.  In today's martial arts world, Jun Wangyou and Xuanzong are regarded as contenders for being the best in the world, followed by Ouyang Jue and Ning Wufan, followed by Yan Ao, the leader of the Beggar Clan, the headmaster of Wudang and others.  These world-famous top players are like dragons whose heads and tails are never seen, and they rarely appear in public, but every time they appear, something big is bound to happen.  I would like to ask the gangsters present, who is qualified to compete with Yan Ao?  Unless he is one of the top five masters on the underworld list, he may be able to fight with him.

    Hu Xiaotian was also shocked. The ghost king Yan Ao actually showed up on his own initiative, indicating that things were unusual!  I only regretted that Yin Tianyun was out of his mind and wandered to nowhere, otherwise a battle between him and Yan Ao would have been extremely exciting.

    Jia Chun clasped his fists respectfully and said: "We are gathering here, and we ask ourselves that we have not had any conflicts with the disciples from the underworld. I wonder if the ghost king is here, what advice do you have?"

    Yan Ao didn't answer and asked instead: "Are you trying to seize the Demon Sect's secret map of black iron?"

    Jia Chun thought for a moment and said calmly: "Exactly! Could it be that the Ghost King is also interested?"

    Yan Ao said straightforwardly: "If there is a chance to find the treasure of the Demon Cult, who in the world would not be tempted? I am willing to join hands with you and conclude an alliance!"

    "Conclude a covenant?" Jia Chun, Monk Busha and others were stunned and couldn't believe their ears.  They thought about various possibilities, but they never thought that the underworld would break the rules and actively propose an alliance.  You must know that the underworld has always been a loner. Not only is it on the same side with the White Road factions, but it also has a bad relationship with the underworld forces. I have never heard of any precedent of them cooperating with outsiders, and they often do things like exterminate them all.

    Jia Chun calmed down and asked carefully: "The Ghost King is not teasing us, right?"

    Yan Ao said: "This sect master is not that boring! Mo Hufeng lives in the same place as Shaolin, Wudang, Beggar Clan and other sects. How easy is it to move him? The only way is to rely on absolute strength and rush in with the power of Mount Tai.  Only by fighting quickly can we retreat safely before the reinforcements from other Bai Dao masters. Although my underworld sect is strong, it is not strong enough to compete with the various Bai Dao sects and the five major families on its own, so I came up with the idea of ??cooperating with you.  "After a pause, he continued: "The Demon Cult regards the Black Iron Secret Map as a sacred object, and it is inevitable to obtain it. As I expected, the masters of the Demon Cult scattered around are rushing to Chang'an to rendezvous. Once  Chi Yan, Dugu Yu, Xiang Hu, Zhan Feng and others took action at the same time. No one else would have a chance to fish in troubled waters! In short, if we work together, we will be mutually beneficial, but if we separate, nothing will be achieved. I will say this, and I hope you will make a decision quickly!  "

    Hearing the names of the masters of the Demon Sect, all the gangsters shuddered. If they encountered these demons, the consequences would be disastrous!  Everyone exchanged glances quickly and reached a tacit understanding.  Jia Chun coughed lightly and said: "Ghost King, please"??Jia is rude. After all, we don't have deep contacts with the underworld. How can we trust your sincerity?  If you unilaterally break your promise, won't we just draw water from a bamboo basket and get nothing?  "

    Yan Ao said: "Then what do you need to do to believe me?"

    Jia Chunyi gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice: "The first is to ask the Ghost King to swear a poisonous oath in public, and the second is to ask the Ghost King to temporarily hand over a token representing the authority of the Underworld Sect Leader!"

    "Bold!" The man in black, who was standing silently behind Yan Ao, as strong as an iron tower, shouted angrily, "The sect leader is at the top of the martial arts world, and he keeps his word, how can he be a villain who goes back on his word? Scholar Jia, are you eating?  You are so bold that you ask for our sect¡¯s token!¡±

    Jia Chun smiled bitterly and said: "It's not that Jia is ignorant and intends to offend the King of Ghosts. It's just that the treasure of the Demon Sect is involved. How can brothers trust others? To put it bluntly, if you cross the river and draw the bridge in the underworld, you can go find the treasure alone.  , there is nothing we can do. So if the Ghost King wants the brothers to obey his command, he must first give us a reassurance."

    Everyone shouted: "Boss Jia is right, we are not three-year-old babies!" "People's hearts are so different from each other, who can guarantee that the underworld will not do the same thing in front of your face and another behind your back?" "If you don't show sincerity,  Let¡¯s all break up in one shot!¡±

    The man in black said anxiously: "Sect Master, we can't agree to their conditions!"

    Yan Ao waved his hand slightly and said in a deep voice: "Yan San, don't say anything, I have my own opinion." Looking around, the noisy underworld gangsters seemed to have their throats cut. They didn't dare to make a sound at once, and the valley was filled with needles.  Fall can be heard.

    *

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 3: Escape by taking advantage of the chaos

    Chapter 3 Escape by taking advantage of the chaos

    Yan Ao took out a dark red rectangular token from his arms. It looked like iron but not iron, or jade but not jade. The surface of the material was covered with black lines, and there were simple words engraved on both sides. He held it high in the air.  He said loudly: "This is the sect master's token passed down from generation to generation in my underworld. With this, I can order my three thousand disciples to use the property of the underworld at will. To show my sincerity of cooperation, I will give the token to Jia Shusheng for safekeeping. If you have any doubts,  You can go to Jia Shusheng to check the authenticity." After saying that, he threw the token to Jia Chun without any hesitation.

    Yan San shouted anxiously: "Sect Master, please think twice, how can the token fall into the hands of outsiders?!" His eyes were burning, his muscles were tense, and he looked like he wanted to snatch it back immediately.

    Yan Ao said: "Don't be nervous, the token is only temporarily lent, does he dare to be greedy?"

    Jia Chun held the heavy token as if it were a red-hot iron. He turned around and said, "If I don't kill the monk, you are the best in martial arts. How about you keep the token?"

    The monk who did not kill him learned a lesson and gained wisdom. He shook his head like a rattle and said: "The Sa family is used to being careless and unfit to take on the responsibility of custody. Besides, the Ghost King has handed over the token to you, Jia Shusheng, you have to  Be brave enough to shoulder heavy responsibilities and don¡¯t betray the Ghost King¡¯s trust.¡±

    Jia Chun turned his eyes and looked at Wang Wanping, Ren Chuyun, Tuo Yao and others. All the masters were silent and expressed their rejection like they were avoiding snakes and scorpions.  Is the Underworld Sect Master Token fun?  This thing is useless in your hand, and if something goes wrong, you will be mercilessly hunted by the underworld and die without a burial place!  Seeing that he couldn't shirk it, Jia Chun had to put away the token with a frown.  Many people saw this and gloated and snickered. We all share the blessings, and if there are difficulties, just bear it alone!

    Yan Ao then swore an oath in public. It was nothing more than sincere cooperation and keeping promises. Breaking the oath would lead to divine punishment, which was a clich¨¦. It was an explanation.  All the masters surrounded Yan Ao and walked onto the wooden platform. When it came to choosing the leader of the alliance, it was naturally Yan Ao.  Yan Ao pretended to be humble and agreed happily.  With Yan Ao taking the lead, everyone felt that they were five points more confident in their quest to win the treasure, and everyone cheered and applauded.  Gao Qingren hurriedly led others to set up the incense table, pour wine into bowls, and prepare for the alliance ceremony.

    Leng Qing took a step forward, cupped his hands and said: "The Ghost King's appointment as the leader of the alliance is expected by everyone. I, Leng Qing, would like to send you a congratulatory gift and wish the Ghost King good luck and all your wishes will come true!"

    Yan Ao couldn't help but be stunned and asked doubtfully: "What kind of gift is it?"

    Leng Qing grabbed Hu Xiaotian and threw him on the stage with great luck, and said with a sinister smile: "King of Ghosts, we are taking risks to seek wealth, how can we not worship the ghosts and gods of heaven and earth? I caught a scholar on the way, and I can use it as a sacrifice. Human beings  Blood mixed with wine and human heads sacrificed, it is perfect!"

    Yan Ao praised: "Yes, the murderous oath is an ancient custom. I accept your gift!" He raised his toes and turned Hu Xiaotian, whose back was facing upward.

    The firelight illuminated Hu Xiaotian¡¯s helpless face, and another man in black next to Yan San exclaimed, "Ah" in a clear and soft voice.  Almost at the same time, the camel demon let out a deafening roar: "The bastard is yours, you bastard!" He hated Hu Xiaotian with all his heart. Whenever he thought of this hateful rich man, the severe pain in his left eye was like a burning fire.  Burning!  Suddenly he saw his enemy falling from the sky and lying alive in front of him. How could he hold back his hatred and murderous intent?  Without thinking, the camel demon raised his palm and struck Hu Xiaotian's chest suddenly.

    Hu Xiaotian knew that he would inevitably die, so he laughed and said: "You damn hunchback, are you in a hurry to kill me for revenge?"

    The monk who did not kill crossed his arms and blocked the camel demon's fatal move. He said in a deep voice: "Hunchback, the ghost king is here, it is not your turn to make your own decisions! Even if you want to kill this person, you should worship him.  If you start after Heaven and Earth, what are you doing in such a hurry?!"

    Hu Xiaotian sneered: "Because his eyes were blinded by me!"

    As soon as these words came out, it was shocking.  Both the masters on the stage and the gangsters in the audience found it incredible that this weak scholar could actually hurt the camel demon?  Isn't he just talking nonsense?  It would be impossible for anyone present to be harmed in the slightest by ordinary people.  Everyone looked at the camel demon in unison, only to see that the camel demon's face was as red as blood, his mouth was twisted, and he looked very angry.  Everyone looked at each other, and their hearts suddenly became clear - the camel demon capsized in the gutter and fell!

    Monk Busha couldn't help but laugh wildly in the sky, gasping and saying: "Hunchback, hunchback, you have lived like a dog! You can't even deal with the nerds, what else can you do? The Sa family has fought with you in vain.  After more than ten years, it¡¯s really shameful to think about it.¡±

    The camel demon was stared at by more than a hundred mocking eyes. His hands and feet were cold, but his lower abdomen was hot, and the smell of blood rushed straight into his throat.  If such a disgraceful scandal was exposed in public, where would his face go?  How should he explain the miracle of Hu Xiaotian suddenly attacking that day and using a stunning sword?  Even if the explanation is clear, who would believe it?  The more I think about it, the more hate I feel in my heart, and my throat trembles?, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and his face was ashen as if he had aged ten years.  "Boss!" The snake demon, monkey demon, and pig demon hurriedly rushed out and supported the swaying camel demon.

    The non-killing monk walked around Hu Xiaotian, and the more he looked at him, the more he liked him. If he could be accepted as his disciple, he would bring him around in front of the camel demon from time to time, and make the camel demon angry to death. He praised: "You have a strong bones, boy.  With abundant qi and blood, and well-proportioned limbs, he is a natural martial artist. Do you really know no martial arts? How did you stab the hunchback?"

    How could Hu Xiaotian expose his adultery, not to mention that speaking out would not save him from death. He said calmly: "I am a dying person, and I don't want to mention the old things again. If you want to kill me, I can't resist, so just do it."

    Hu Xiaotian refused to tell, and the camel demon would not tell. The grudge between the two became an unresolved case.  Although everyone was curious, business was more important, so they all turned their attention to Yan Ao, waiting for him to make a decision.

    Yan Ao said slowly: "For the sake of you being a scholar, I decide to keep your body intact and let you rest in peace. When you meet King Yama, try to be reincarnated as soon as possible."

    Hu Xiaotian felt a chill in his heart, was he going to die now?  Images of countless people flashed through their minds in an instant. They sighed softly, closed their eyes and waited for death.

    Suddenly, several screams rang out in the depths of the night, followed by the sounds of bones breaking and heavy objects falling to the ground.  Hu Xiaotian suddenly opened his eyes and saw a figure suddenly flying from the northeast corner. His hair was messy and his eyes were crazy. It was vaguely Yin Tianyun!  Yan San exclaimed in a low voice: "Sect Master, it's Crazy Yin!" Yan Ao clenched his fists unconsciously and murmured: "Why isn't he dead yet?"

    The gangsters were all ferocious and bloodthirsty. When they saw Yin Tianyun rushing into the valley alone, whether he was an enemy or not, they went to kill him regardless of whether he was an enemy or a friend.  Yin Tianyun's eyes were completely red, and he shouted wildly: "Yan Ao, I saw you, hand over the sect master's token quickly!" While shouting, he slammed into the group of heroes, swung his palms out, no matter if he encountered swords, guns, swords or sticks,  , all of them were broken, shattered and crushed, and the aftermath of the palm force would cause anyone who blocked them to vomit blood and fly backwards, or have their hands and feet broken.  But there was blood splattering, weapons flying, and figures lying down. In the blink of an eye, seventeen or eight people were lying down, and the wailing sounds were extremely miserable.

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly stunned. What Yin Tianyun was practicing was still half-true and half-false magical secrets. If he could develop the real Nine-Yang Magical Technique, who in the world would be able to compete with him?

    Yan Ao shouted angrily: "Whoever can kill this madman will be rewarded by this sect leader with a heavy reward of one hundred thousand taels of silver!"

    One hundred thousand taels of silver!  These few words were like a magic spell, instantly igniting the passion of the masters on the stage.  Monk Busha shook his crescent shovel and roared: "Amitabha, come to Sajia!" Before he could finish his words, Wang Wanping's bow string suddenly sounded, and three armor-piercing arrows shot through the air at high speed, aiming at Yin Tianyun's eyebrows, throat, and heart.  Cum.  At the same time, Ren Chuyun flew into the air like a roc spreading its wings, and with a flash of sword light, it was as if a bolt of lightning tore through the clouds and struck down with a domineering and arrogant attitude.  Before the sword arrived, murderous intent surged, causing the heroes below to evade in haste.  The monk Bu Sha was anxious and resentful. He hurriedly jumped down from the wooden platform, fearing that the white money would fall into someone else's pocket.  Other masters had the same idea and rushed to kill him.

    Yan San whispered: "Sect Master, you can retreat first, I will stay and take care of you. Crazy Yin has lost his mind, there is no need to waste time entangled with him."

    Yan Ao said fiercely: "Remember, kill Crazy Yin at all costs! And remind Scholar Jia to act according to the original plan without making any mistakes. Laojiu, let's go!" After saying that, he jumped up and headed towards the valley.  He ran away without even looking at Yin Tianyun, who was rushing to kill him.

    The petite man in black took two steps, looked back at Hu Xiaotian hesitantly, and said softly: "Third brother, you have to be merciful and merciful. Everything has been decided, why bother to kill innocent people indiscriminately? Please let him go.  This young master, don't embarrass him." After saying that, he turned around and chased Yan Ao.

    Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Did the Nine Ghosts of the Underworld show mercy?  Could it be that the sun is coming out from the west?  Judging from her figure and her voice, Yan Jiu should be a young woman.  Just then, a gust of night wind blew by, bringing with it a faint fragrance, and it felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    Yan San's eyes became very strange, and he laughed and said: "Xiaojiu, Xiaojiu, you have really grown up!" He looked down at Hu Xiaotian, shook his head and said, "You kid, there is smoke in the ancestral grave, you are so lucky, you can make Xiaojiu  Intercede for you! You can get away as far as you want. Don't let anyone know what happened tonight, otherwise I will kill you with my own hands." He cut the rope and kicked him off the wooden platform.

    Bang, Hu Xiaotian fell to the ground in embarrassment, his face was scratched raw by the gravel. The vibrations from the earth and the cruel sounds of fighting in his ears reminded him that death was close at hand.  Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath, struggled to get up, and ran quickly into the nearby woods.  Even though the night was shrouded and the forest was pitch black, Hu Xiaotian, with his clairvoyance, could still avoid the tree branches blocking the road and walk straight forward.  I don¡¯t know how far I walked, but the sounds of fighting behind me gradually disappeared, and the trees became sparse.Large areas of withered bush appeared.  After climbing over another mound, a clear view suddenly opened up. There were dots of lights on the flat field, and rows of densely packed houses were faintly visible.  Hu Xiaotian breathed a long sigh of relief. God bless him, and he finally didn¡¯t get lost in the dark night!  Now that he was out of the mountainous area, he was no longer anxious and hid in a shadow, quietly waiting for the arrival of dawn.

    After a while, a sound was heard in the air, and several figures landed on the top of the hill one after another.  Someone said harshly: "Boss, have we gone too far? That weak scholar can't possibly run so far in the dark, can he?" Then a familiar voice sounded: "Bullshit weak scholar! He can stab my eyes out with a wooden sword."  "What's so strange about him running out of the mountainous area? Come on, let's go to the town and search carefully. Today we have to dig three feet into the ground to find him!" "Yes!" Everyone jumped up and ran straight to the small street with bright lights like stars.  town.

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly shocked, it was the Four Yinshan Monsters who were chasing him!  Fortunately, he was very thoughtful and did not rush into the town to ask for help, otherwise they would catch a turtle in a jar.  The camel demon had a deep hatred for him and would spare no effort to catch him, turning hundreds of families upside down.  However, their work tonight was destined to be in vain. The residents of the town had never seen Hu Xiaotian, so they could not provide any useful clues. Even if they dug three feet into the ground, they would only find soil.

    Hu Xiaotian sighed softly and couldn't help but worry about Yin Tianyun's safety.  If Yin Tianyun hadn't suddenly arrived and disrupted the alliance meeting, he would have died tonight.  As the saying goes, a hungry tiger cannot fight against a pack of wolves, and a pair of fists cannot defeat four hands.  Yin Tianyun fights against the crowd with a small number. Even if his martial arts has reached the peak, he may not be able to get any benefits. I wonder if he can escape from the siege of many enemies?  To this former master, Hu Xiaotian sent sincere wishes for the first time in his life, hoping that he could escape safely.

    With the sudden intrusion of the four Yinshan demons, it was as if a huge stone was thrown into the water. The peaceful town was in chaos, and every household was disturbed.  When the long night passed and the eastern dawn fell on the earth, the town that had been noisy all night finally returned to calm, except for the faint sound of crying in the wind.

    After dawn, there are more and more pedestrians and horses on the official road.  Hu Xiaotian took advantage of the situation, climbed into a carriage and hid, and returned to Chang'an without any incident.

    When Hu Xiaotian finally returned to his residence, Song Qian, Qin Ke'er, Pan Ling'er and others who had spent the whole night swarmed in. Some were blaming themselves, some were happy, some were crying, and of course they were all asking about things.  Passed by.  Pan Ling'er ignored the dirt and sweat stains all over Hu Xiaotian's body and hugged him tightly, crying like a mess: "Oh, big brother, you are back. You didn't come back all night, so Ling'er thought something happened to you.  "Hu Xiaotian patted her back gently to express comfort, while making eye contact with Qin Ke'er, whose eyes were red and swollen, telling her not to worry.

    In order to find the whereabouts of Hu Xiaotian, Song Qian's hair turned gray all night long. Seeing that he finally returned safely, he did not forget his duty in his joy and asked: "Sir, you suddenly disappeared in Leijiabao yesterday. Who was it?  Hijacking? Where are the robbers now? How did you escape? Do we need to be more vigilant to prevent the other party from doing the same thing again? "

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "Uncle Song, I know everyone has a lot of questions, but I haven't eaten enough water or rice all day and night. Can you let me fill my stomach first?"

    Pan Ling'er burst into tears and smiled. She raised her pretty face and said, "No wonder my eldest brother's stomach is always growling. It turns out he is hungry. Can I cook some meat porridge for you?"

    Hu Xiaotian pinched the tip of her nose and said with a smile: "The faster, the better!"

    Pan Ling'er said angrily: "You hate it, don't flatten my nose!" She wiped the tears on her face with her backhand, separated from the crowd, and ran off to cook porridge without mentioning it.  Qin Keer hesitated for a moment, then turned around and chased Pan Linger.

    Song Qian asked the guards to go out quickly and recalled Nangong Qiu and others who were still running around inside and outside the city.  Hu Xiaotian muttered: "Uncle Song, send another person to Leijiabao to tell Li Shan the news of my return to the city, and ask him to enter the city immediately, saying that I have something important to discuss with him." Song Qian asked  He said: "Should we invite him to meet here, or should we find another place?" Hu Xiaotian thought for a while and said: "Find a restaurant nearby and book all the left and right boxes. The content of the discussion between Li Shan and I is of great importance.  , and will never allow a third party to know." Song Qian said: "Please rest assured, young master, my subordinates will make appropriate arrangements." Hu Xiaotian asked smoothly: "Yesterday, the war front made a big fuss in Leijiabao, how did it end?" Song Qian's face  Slightly sinking, he said: "Zhan Feng defeated Lei Haoyun, Li Qinglian, and Li Shan in a row, and finally fought with Ji Haoming for more than 300 rounds, and retreated with half a move. Despite this, Zhan Feng has become famous in one battle and was crowned.  The title of the number one young master of the underworld." Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Uncle Song, let him be rampant for two years, it is too early to say who can become the number one!"

    As soon as Hu Xiaotian opened the door, he saw Chahan Molun kneeling behind the door, with his head bowed and his chest in his arms, making a respectful and submissive gesture. He frowned and said, "Chahan Molun, who told you to kneel?" Chahan Molun  He said with sincerity and fear: "Mr.Master, you are the slave's master and your slave's heaven. Is there anything wrong with the slave's kneeling ceremony?  Hu Xiaotian said: "Get up!"  I don¡¯t like kneeling and kowtowing, do you understand?  "Chahan Molun stood up as instructed, his face turned pale, and he whispered: "I am stupid, please punish me.  I just ask you, Master, not to be angry, and don¡¯t drive this slave away.  "Hu Xiaotian was angry and funny, and said: "You're nonsense, why should I punish you for being such a good person?  As long as you do your best, I won't kick you out.  Chahan Molun glanced at him secretly and said hurriedly: "This slave is yours in life and your ghost in death. I will definitely serve you comfortably."  "With that said, without waiting for instructions, he turned around and took out a set of neatly folded clothes.

    Hu Xiaotian asked curiously: "What are you doing with my clothes, shoes and socks?" Chahan Molun said matter-of-factly: "Young Master has been tired from running around all night, so naturally I have to help you bathe and change clothes." Hu Xiaotian hurriedly waved his hand and said: "I have the skills.  Feet, I don¡¯t need you to take care of me when it comes to bathing and changing clothes." He cultivated the World Destroying Overlord Jue to Gang Zhi Yang, and was the most tempted by women. It would be strange if he and Chahan Molun were wet and opposite each other in the bathroom, nothing would happen!

    Chahan Molun burst into tears, biting his lower lip and said: "Master, don't you think you are not clean enough when you abandon this slave? In fact, I, I am innocent."

    Hu Xiaotian didn't know whether to laugh or cry, and said seriously: "Don't think too much. I'm used to bathing alone. If you are interested, just wait outside."

    How could Chahan Molun believe that? He immediately thought of the dashing and handsome Qin Ke'er, and said softly: "Could it be that the young master's preferences are different, and he actually wants a beautiful man to take care of him while bathing with him?"

    "Hu Xiaotian's forehead is throbbing with veins. Why does it sound like it's getting darker and darker?"  With a flick of his sleeves, he walked straight to the bathroom and said coldly: "If you're not afraid of death, just follow me!"

    Chahan Molun stuck out his tongue, smiled, and followed with broken steps.

    *

 Volume Six: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter Four: Diverting Disaster to the East

    Chapter 4: Diverting trouble to the east

    Hu Xiaotian sat by the window, took a sip of warm tea, and filtered the events of last night in his mind. Where should be stated clearly, where should be emphasized, where should be deleted, and it must be done without leakage.  Around the box where he was alone, there were nearly thirty guards, either openly or hidden, including Nangong Qiu, Su Haoran and others. They were heavily guarded and guarded.

    Suddenly I heard the sound of hoofbeats, and several fast horses ran downstairs.  After a while, I heard the sound of footsteps and someone quickly climbed up the stairs to the second floor.  As soon as Hu Xiaotian stood up, the door was pushed open with a "beep" sound, and a man wearing a bamboo hat and a long knife on his waist rushed into the door.  Hu Xiaotian cupped his hands and said with a smile: "Brother Li!" Li Shan pulled off the bamboo hat on his head, held Hu Xiaotian's palm, looked at him up and down, and said with a smile: "Brother Hu, I finally feel relieved when I see with my own eyes that you are fine.  "Yes." Hu Xiaotian said: "I was unable to drink the wedding wine between Brother Li and Miss Lei yesterday. Brother Li must remember to make up for it in the future." Li Shan laughed and said: "No problem! I will treat you to a drink alone some other day, and we will  Only get drunk!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian asked Li Shan to sit down, poured him a bowl of tea, and said with a smile: "I made a special trip to invite Brother Li over. Drinking is second to none. The main reason is to seek Brother Li's opinion on something." Li Shan asked: "Yes.  Jianghu matter?" Hu Xiaotian nodded and said: "Yes. I wonder if Brother Li has ever heard of the legend about the treasure map of the Demon Sect?" Li Shan was startled and said seriously: "I have heard of it." Hu Xiaotian asked again: "  Is there an 'underworld' among the martial arts sects? Is the master of the underworld known as the 'Ghost King'?" Li Shan's face changed drastically, and he said slowly: "Brother Hu, you are not going to say that you met the Ghost King last night, right?  "Hu Xiaotian said: "Exactly!"

    Li Shan looked solemn, stood up and closed the door, walked to the window and looked out a few times, and said in a low voice: "Brother Hu, the underworld is a cult, its methods are cruel, killing people are inevitable, and you will be punished. You are not a scholar."  They should be provoked. Whatever secrets you have seen, it is best to forget them and never mention them to anyone."

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "Brother Li, but this matter has something to do with you and me, as well as Patriarch Mo Hufeng and Mo. How can I pretend that it never happened?"

    Li Shan was stunned for a moment, and said inexplicably: "It's related to you and me?" No wonder he was surprised and confused, because he had been staying in Leijiabao for the past few days, how could he be inexplicably related to the Ghost King?

    Now Hu Xiaotian was kidnapped to Lishan Mountain, where he accidentally bumped into the ghost-hand Leng Qing, witnessed a gathering of underworld gangsters such as Monk Busha and the Camel Demon, and the ghost king Yan Ao showed up midway to encourage everyone to plot to seize the secret map of Xuan Tie.  Tao Lai.  Whenever Yin Tianyun is mentioned, he is always referred to as "the insane old madman".  When talking about how to escape, he said that the situation was chaotic and no one was paying attention to him, so he took the opportunity to escape through the chaos and prevaricate.  Nine and a half of his ten sentences are truthful narrations, and the plot is so precise that it is impossible to fault it.

    Li Shan suddenly said: "That's it!" Yan Ao, Busha Monk, Jia Chun and others secretly joined forces. Mo Hufeng's situation was in danger. It was just that he didn't know. If he knew but sat back and ignored it, wouldn't it be a man's behavior?  .  Immediately he said solemnly: "Brother Hu, the underworld is trying to kill people and seize treasures with sinister intentions. You must immediately notify Chief Mo to take precautions. You have witnessed the incident from beginning to end, and you are the only one who knows the details best. If you want to convince Mo  Clan leader, I¡¯m afraid it must be you.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said with emotion: "Although I am not a Jianghu person, it is my duty to save people in danger!" He had already thought clearly that instead of losing the Black Iron Secret Map to Yan Ao, it would be better for Mo Hufeng to continue collecting it.  Yan Ao's whereabouts are mysterious and his martial arts is super strong. If something falls into his hands, there is little hope of getting it back.

    Considering that Mo Hufeng was probably under close surveillance, Li Shan and Hu Xiaotian did not visit him directly so as not to alert others and arouse suspicion.  The two of them changed their clothes, mixed in with more than a dozen guards, and quietly entered the Lei family courtyard. They went to find Zuo Yiding first.

    When Zuo Yiding saw that they were moving secretly, he knew something was going to happen. He asked straight to the point: "Are you in big trouble? Who is the enemy?" Li Shan said: "Brother, it's not us who are in trouble, but Mo Hu."  Uncle Feng Mo is in a critical situation, and we must remind him to take precautions early, otherwise things will change later." Zuo Yiding, who has rich experience in the world, frowned and said, "Then you come to me, do you want me to help spread the word?" Li Shan said solemnly: "I beg you.  Senior brother brought Uncle Mo to have a secret meeting with us, and there are certain things that must be told to him face to face." Zuo Yiding nodded, and without asking what the inside story was, he personally took the two of them into the secret room and asked them to sit quietly and wait.

    After Zuo Yiding left, Hu Xiaotian said: "Brother Li, does it seem inappropriate for you and me to hide the truth from Daxia Zuo? Will he blame you for this?" Li Shan said with a smile: "It doesn't matter, my senior brother is generous.  Magnanimity is definitely not a petty person." Hu Xiaotian probed: "In your opinion, is the legend of the treasure map true or false?" Li Shan said flatly: "Mostly it is false." Hu Xiaotian said curiously: "Brother Li  "Why are you so sure?" Li Shan said slightly.?, said: "I have been outside the Great Wall for many years. I have seen at least hundreds of various treasure maps and met thousands of treasure hunters. But what is the result? All treasure maps are fake. Anyone who follows the map to hunt for treasures  They all died in the desert! So I never believe that there is a treasure map in the world, it is just a conspiracy to kill without blood." Hu Xiaotian sighed: "I wonder if Patriarch Mo has the same idea as Brother Li?" The two said to each other.  He glanced at it, shook his head at the same time, and everyone was silent.

    After a while, the conversation between Zuo Yiding and Mo Hufeng was heard outside the door, and the two gradually approached.  Mo Hufeng said: "Elder Zuo, where is your peerless sword hidden? You are not deliberately teasing me, an old guy, are you?" Zuo Yiding said: "Senior Mo, to be honest, the two little brothers have something urgent to do.  Seeing you, I was worried about being spied on by interested people, so I made an excuse to taste the sword and invited you over. Please forgive me for any offence." Mo Hufeng clapped his hands and said: "Sure enough! I have long been muttering in my heart, what are the disciples of the Beggar Clan doing?  Are you willing to spend huge sums of money to buy a sword? Elder Zuo, why did your brother want to see me?" Zuo Yiding said: "I'm sorry, I don't know." Mo Hufeng said in surprise: "They even hid it from you?" Zuo Yiding said.  Yi Ding said: "Senior Mo, there are some things that the fewer people know about, the better." Mo Hufeng smiled and said: "Elder Zuo, you are really cautious."

    The sound suddenly stopped, and then the door rang softly, and Mo Hufeng opened the door and walked in.  Hu Xiaotian and Li Shan saluted at the same time: "Clan Leader Mo, excuse me." Mo Hufeng said with a moved expression: "Master Hu, how could it be you? Didn't you disappear? Did Shaoxia Li save you?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "It's a long story. Xiaosheng was kidnapped by gangsters yesterday, and he escaped by chance, but he overheard a piece of news, which was related to the life and death of the Mo family. Xiaosheng was definitely not fabricating lies or making alarmist statements.  Please trust me, Patriarch Mo."

    Mo Hufeng said sternly: "I can trust Mr. Hu's character. No matter what news you hear, just say it doesn't matter. Our Mo family has been in trouble for more than a hundred years. We have experienced countless crises, but we are still standing today.  Don¡¯t be afraid of one more test.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian asked straight to the point: "Clan Leader Mo, please forgive me for being rude. Does the iron box that Brother Li handed over to you contain the Dark Iron Secret Map of the Demon Sect?"

    Mo Hufeng was shocked all over, the cold light in his eyes suddenly rose, and he said slowly: "Who did you listen to?"

    Hu Xiaotian shrugged and said: "This matter is no longer a secret. Many heroes in the world know about it." Then he vividly recounted yesterday's experience.  When Mo Hufeng heard the long list of names of Yan Ao, Jia Chun, Busha Monk, and Wang Wanping, his eyes couldn't help but twitch, and his face became extremely solemn.  In order to seize the secret map of black iron, the underworld actually formed an alliance with the masters of the underworld. This force is really too powerful!  Unless the five major families join forces and all the elites come out, they may be able to fight against each other.  But the question is, will the other four families help the Mo family at all costs?  The answer is obviously no.  Without enough benefits, who will help you fight against powerful enemies?

    Mo Hufeng quickly calculated the pros and cons, and then carefully asked Hu Xiaotian about the relevant details. After confirming that what he said was true, he said flatly: "Master Hu, I am shameless. I want to ask you one more time. Please pass the iron box to one of my  My friend, we must not let it fall into the hands of Yan Ao."

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned for a moment, and said in astonishment: "What did you say?! This is the treasure that the two heroes of the Mo family exchanged for their lives. How can it be easily transferred to others?"

    Mo Hufeng sighed: "Every man is not guilty, but he is guilty of having the jade. If we continue to keep the iron box, I am afraid that our Mo family will be destroyed. Even if Yan Ao returns in vain this time, our Mo family will always leave.  Returning home from Chang'an, we have traveled thousands of miles and are isolated and helpless. How can we withstand the attacks of the underworld and evil forces? This is an ominous thing. If you keep it in your hands, it will do a lot of harm but no good." Now that the secret of the Black Iron Secret Map has been spread,  , the Mo family has become the target of public criticism. Not only him, but also the disciples of the Mo family who have some strength will be monitored by others, and it is absolutely impossible to travel secretly.

    Hu Xiaotian secretly admired Mo Hufeng's courage. He actually gave up on such a treasure. He was really a man who could afford it and let it go.  If it were anyone else, they might not be willing to let go of the treasure in their hands until the moment they were cut into pieces with random knives.

    Mo Hufeng took out the iron box from his arms, put it into Hu Xiaotian's hand without hesitation, and said: "Master Hu, please go ten miles from the east gate the day after tomorrow to the Earth Temple in Majia Village and give it to my friend.  "

    Holding the iron box in his hand, Hu Xiaotian wondered whether in his dream, the secret map of the Demon Sect's sacred object Black Iron, which countless people dreamed of and desperately fought for, could be obtained so easily?  !  He worked hard for this thing, stirred up the world, went through life and death, and was once on the verge of despair. Unexpectedly, Mo Hufeng took the initiative to hand it over to him, which was so effortless.  He suppressed the excitement surging in his chest and asked doubtfully: "Clan Leader Mo, why did you choose me instead of Brother Li to do this? Brother Li has extraordinary skills, honors his word, and has rich experience in the world, so he is undoubtedly more suitable to complete it.  This important task.¡±

    Mo Hufeng glanced at Li Shan and said: "It's not that I don't believe in Li Shaoxia, but that he is soaring into the sky now.He is a man of the hour in Chang'an City and attracts attention no matter where he goes.  At this moment, masters who are trying to seize this thing are all over the city and outside the city. Especially the people in the underworld are mysterious and unpredictable. If they are not careful, it will lead to catastrophe.  Mr. Hu, you are a scholar and have nothing to do with the disputes in the world. No one will doubt that you are hiding treasures, and no one will pay attention to your every move.  As for other people, I can't trust them.  "

    Li Shan scratched his head and smiled bitterly: "After the battle with Zhan Feng, there were as many heroes from all walks of life who wanted to compete with me as crucian carp crossing the river. As long as I leave Leijiabao, I will be followed and watched. If not,  I would rather compete for this task.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath and asked, "Who is Patriarch Mo's friend? How should I contact him? How can I tell if he is an imposter?" At this point, he didn't want to make excuses anymore, so he simply agreed.  Come down.

    Mo Hufeng's eyes flashed, and he smiled slightly and said: "This friend of mine is about six feet tall, has a ferocious appearance, carries a long knife on his back, and has two scars on the back of his left hand, which is very easy to identify. If Mr. Hu is afraid of getting the wrong person, just ask  When he asks, 'Where is my old friend from thirty years ago?', he will reply, 'Don't use Qianlong, the Yang Qi is hidden.' Mr. Hu can leave on his own as long as he hands the iron box to him."

    Hu Xiaotian repeated these two code words and said seriously: "Clan Leader Mo, if your friend breaks the appointment and doesn't show up on time, what should I do with the iron box?"

    Mo Hufeng said: "If this is really the case, everything is God's will. The young master will keep the iron box for now. When I have the chance to meet my descendants of the Mo family in the future, it will not be too late to hand it over to them."

    Hu Xiaotian nodded, took the iron box into his arms and said, "Please rest assured, Patriarch Mo, Xiaosheng will do his best to fulfill his mission and never let it fall into the hands of evil thieves."

    Mo Hufeng said: "Thank you very much, sir, for your generous help! I feel ashamed and have nothing to repay. I will spread the word later and go to the Dequ Garden outside the west gate to appreciate the plum blossoms the day after tomorrow."

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked and couldn't help but said: "Chief Mo, you are using your body as bait to attract evil thieves! What if they attack in groups?" Mo Hufeng laughed and said, "I will  I'm afraid that these evil thieves with ulterior motives will not come, otherwise how can a wonderful drama continue to be sung? Mr. Hu, you are familiar with the scriptures, you must have heard the story of 'two peaches kill three scholars', right? There is only one iron box, these  Who doesn¡¯t want greedy and cruel people? Besides, no one has seen the legendary Black Iron Secret Map. With two days to prepare, I can make a fake that looks like the real one and let them fight to the death! As long as they have no time to look around,  The danger you face is greatly reduced.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian and Li Shan looked at each other, Jiang is still hotter than ever!  Mo Hufeng deliberately exposed the flaw to give his opponents the opportunity to take away the fakes, thereby achieving the purpose of diverting trouble to the east and preserving the Mo family.  It is conceivable that a shocking battle will inevitably break out among the treasure hunters, and major forces such as the Demon Sect, Underworld, Baiyun Sect, and Qinglong Society will all appear on stage.  But this battle is actually meaningless. Everyone is destined to lose, and they have all been teased by Mo Hufeng.  However, in order to deceive the old gangsters, Mo Hufeng must show his determination to protect the iron box to the death. Otherwise, who will believe that the iron box contains genuine goods?  This was actually a risky move. After all, the sword had no eyes, and Mo Hufeng himself might be killed.

    Li Shan smiled and said: "Brother Hu already has a mission, how can Li lag behind others? I have no other skills except killing people. Then I will accompany Patriarch Mo to go out to enjoy the plum blossoms! At the critical moment, I may be able to  Help Patriarch Mo."

    Mo Hufeng frowned and said: "Young Master Li, you just got engaged, why bother taking risks with me? What if you have something wrong with you, how should I explain it to the Lord of Thunder Castle?"

    Li Shan said: "There are things that a man should not do, but he must do what he has to do. Now that I know the whole plan of Patriarch Mo, wouldn't I feel guilty if I don't draw my sword to help? Although my martial arts is not as good as Patriarch Mo, my sword is better than Patriarch Mo."  He is used to human blood, even if Yan Ao is in front of him, he will kill him without fail!"

    Mo Hufeng laughed and said: "Okay, the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead, and there are talents in every generation. Mr. Hu, Li Shaoxia, I want to thank you both."

    Before leaving, Mo Hufeng asked someone to fetch a dagger and gave it to Hu Xiaotian for self-defense.  This sword is only over a foot long. The hilt is wrapped with black silk thread. The scabbard is made of shark skin. The blade is cold even before it is unsheathed, making it look extraordinary.  As soon as Hu Xiaotian took hold of the sword, he felt the buzzing sound of the blade, and he felt an eager urge to draw the sword. He couldn't help but blurt out: "What a sword!"

    Mo Hufeng said: "The name of this sword is 'Broken Water'. It is the pinnacle work made by my grandfather. It can definitely be regarded as a magic weapon that can only be seen in a hundred years. Mr. Hu has a sword in his hand, just in case we encounter Bu Chang again."  A good-looking villain is somewhat capable of protecting himself and will not be left to be bullied by others."

    Hu Xiaotian loves this sword very much and does not pretend to shirk it.  As Mo Hufeng said, if you have a sword to protect you, you will have more hope of escape.  If unfortunately we encounter the four Yinshan demons again, we will most likely die together to avoid suffering inhuman humiliation before death.Hu Xiaotian returned directly after saying goodbye to Li Shan and met with Song Qian. Before he could decide whether to tell him that the secret map of black iron had been obtained, Song Qian smiled and said: "Sir, the reinforcements sent by Elder Su have arrived in Chang'an. My subordinates will place them here."  In a secret house, Young Master, do you want to meet them immediately?" Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "There is no need to rush the meeting. Since they are special soldiers, let them order at any time." Song Qian thought deeply: "Young Master, Elder Su still wants to meet them.  I sent someone to deliver a letter from home and a jade box, which have been placed in your room." Hu Xiaotian thought of his wife who had been separated for many days, and felt warm in his heart, but also felt a touch of guilt.

    Song Qian added: "Sir, my subordinates have just verified that there are two groups of people living in King Qin's courtyard. One is the envoy of King Zhu Di of Yan, and the other is Li Fangyuan, the fifth son of Goryeo general Li Chenggui. Because King Qin is about to celebrate his 40th birthday,  They made a special trip to Chang'an to offer birthday gifts." Hu Xiaotian asked curiously: "The envoy of King Yan and the son of the general of Goryeo? Which of these two groups has female relatives?" Song Qian said: "The envoy of King Yan is said to have several singing girls.  , and traveling with Li Fangyuan was a mysterious woman. Her food and daily life were strictly guarded by the Koreans, and the palace servants were not allowed to approach. Li Fangyuan loved her very much and responded to her requests." Hu Xiaotian's mind was shocked, and he clenched his fists tightly.  , yes, it¡¯s her!  How could she become a forbidden object for other men?  !  Gritting his teeth, holding back the heart-breaking pain, he asked in a hoarse voice: "So, this mysterious woman is Li Fangyuan's concubine?" Song Qian said: "It's strange, Li Fangyuan doesn't live with her.  Together, they have separate residences. Therefore, my subordinates have not found out clearly what the relationship between the two of them is." Hu Xiaotian suddenly felt relieved and said in a deep voice: "Uncle Song, please make arrangements immediately. I will enter the King of Qin's Farewell tonight.  Because I suspect that this mysterious woman is Elder Yiwu Fengyi who has been missing for a long time!"

    ¡­¡­

 Volume Six: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter Five: The Burning of the Palace

    Chapter 5: Burning the Palace on Fire

    The mystery of Yi Wufeng¡¯s disappearance after falling into the water is a major unsolved case within the Demon Cult. To this day, Xuanzong continues to send people to search for her whereabouts.  Yi Wufeng is comparable to Chi Yan's brother and sister. She is also the youngest among the thirteen elders of the Demon Sect. She holds a high position in the Demon Sect and has countless admirers.  Back then, her shocking love affair with Hu Xiaotian caused a sensation all over the world, and everyone among the disciples of the Demon Cult knew about it.  But it's not easy to break into King Qin's villa to find out whether it's true or false!  What's more, among Li Fangyuan's subordinates, it is very likely that there are masters of the Qinglong Society lurking. It is not an exaggeration to say that the King of Qin's Courtyard is a dragon's den and a tiger's den.  If Hu Xiaotian wants to break in, the degree of danger can be imagined, but he is the only one who is the most suitable to contact the mysterious woman and the most qualified to judge whether she is Yiwufeng or not.  If the other party is really Yi Wufeng, then why has she always refused to return to the Demon Cult?  Are you being coerced because your skills have declined?  Hu Xiaotian clearly remembered that Yi Wufeng had used the Demon Disintegration ** before she fell into the water!  The Heavenly Demon Disintegration ** is a secret technique taught within the Demon Sect to overdraw the life potential. When used, the potential in the body is activated, compressing the essence, qi, and blood and bursting out instantly, which can temporarily enhance the skill.  Once this method is used, the user's vitality will be seriously injured and his lifespan will be shortened, or his energy and blood will be exhausted and he will die on the spot.  Yi Wufeng fell off the cliff after performing the disintegration attack. It was when her body was at its weakest, and anything could happen.  If Yi Wufeng was controlled by the masters of the Qinglong Society, he would have no choice but to pass the news back to the Holy City and ask Xuanzong to rescue him.  Seeing that Hu Xiaotian was determined, Song Qian knew that the matter was difficult and immediately started busy preparations.

    Hu Xiaotian returned to the room and saw a white jade box and a letter on the table.  The letter was written by Su Yuqing, and it ran for five pages, full of lovesickness.  Hu Xiaotian only felt that the words on the letter were like sharp arrows, whizzing straight into his heart.  Su Yuqing was passionately devoted to him, but he was entangled with Qin Ke'er, Tang Xue, and Yi Wufeng, and she really felt guilty.

    There is an exquisite jade bottle placed in the jade box. The mouth of the bottle has been sealed. The body of the bottle is engraved with the unique flame symbol of Mingjiao. There is a slender gold chain tied to the ears on both sides of the bottle, which can be hung around the neck of the user.  The entire jade bottle was covered with a layer of white frost, and the tentacles were bitingly cold.  Hu Xiaotian smiled knowingly, reached out to pick up the jade bottle, and couldn't help but recall the beautiful face of the Ming Cult saint Yun Dai'er in his mind.  What is in the bottle is ten thousand years of ice soul, which is the coldest thing in the world. Wearing it on your body day and night absorbs its cold and yin energy, which can neutralize the yang energy, maintain the balance of yin and yang in the body, and prevent you from going crazy.  .  Of course, if the person holding it does not have enough yang energy, he will be frozen to death.  Hu Xiaotian hid the jade bottle close to his body, but he felt that the cool air was pouring into all the meridians, and it was flowing all over the body under the guidance of the technique. The spiritual platform was empty, and he felt as if he was floating like an immortal.

    As dusk approached, Hu Xiaotian, Song Qian, Nangong Qiu, Su Haoran, Pan Linger and others gathered together.  On the table in front of them, a hand-drawn simple floor plan of King Qin's Courtyard was spread out. The map was marked with various symbols and numbers, which was clear at a glance.

    Song Qian pointed to the drawing and said: "Please take a look, everyone, the square courtyard on the west side of the annex is Li Fangyuan's residence. The person living in the adjacent small courtyard is Elder Yi Wufeng. There are three hundred soldiers in charge of the annex.  During the night watch, they were organized into six teams. Every hour, two teams of soldiers patrolled the inside of the wall. Li Fangyuan brought a total of more than a hundred guards, among whom there were probably many first-class masters hidden among them. As for the Koreans,  It is unknown how the defense line is arranged and how many guards are deployed at night. According to my estimate, there are no less than ten light and dark guards near Elder Yi's residence. If the young master wants to get close to Elder Yi and confirm her condition, he must first try to get the guards  Transfer him away, otherwise if he alerts Li Fangyuan, he will probably never return."

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said: "Uncle Song, do you mean to lure the tiger away from the mountain by making false claims in the east and attacking in the west? What if Li Fangyuan's guards refuse to be fooled?"

    Nangong Qiu said with a smile: "Fire, set fire! The fire is approaching, everyone will be nervous."

    Burning down the King of Qin¡¯s courtyard?  Isn¡¯t this a public slap in the face of King Qin?  Even Hu Xiaotian was shocked by Nangong Qiu's suggestion.  The King of Qin, Zhu Xiang, is truly the Northwest King and the well-deserved number one person in Chang'an City. Who dares to challenge his authority?  When King Qin was angry, the whole city of Chang'an trembled.  Hu Xiaotian suddenly remembered the first time he met Nangong Qiu, when he sneaked into the Baiyun Sect's secret stronghold to assassinate, set fire to escape after succeeding, and could only sigh that the country is easy to change, and the nature is hard to change.

    Su Haoran exclaimed: "Nangong, that's the King of Qin's courtyard! If we set it on fire, do you know what the consequences will be?" Nangong Qiu said calmly: "It's just a house burned down. Are you scared?" Su Haoran was stunned.  , said angrily: "Who said I'm afraid? If you dare to set fire to the house, I will kill the soldiers of the palace! At worst, I will escape from Chang'an immediately after doing this. Can the King of Qin still catch us?"

    Song Qian nodded slowly and said: "Young Master, I think Nangong's proposal is feasible. With the fire burning, thick smoke filling the air, and the wolves running around in the courtyard, there will definitely be chaos. By then, if you approach Elder Yi in the chaos, you can prevaricate him even if he is discovered.  Past. OnlyWhat needs to be worried about is the reaction of King Qin. If he orders the whole city to be cordoned off to search for arsonists, I don¡¯t know how many suspicious people will be killed unjustly.  "

    Hu Xiaotian sneered and said, "When things come to an end, we can't worry about so much anymore. Nangong, you have the most experience in killing people and setting fires. How do you plan to do it?"

    Nangong Qiu said: "The wind is blowing from the northwest at this time of year. It happens that there is a kitchen and warehouse to the north of the courtyard. Without expert guards, it is easy to light a fire. After the fire starts, send a team of people to attack from the east and make a show of it.  Attack the envoy of the King of Yan. As long as the envoy of the King of Yan calls for help, Li Fangyuan will definitely send his capable men to rescue him. At that time, the young master¡¯s chance of sneaking in will increase by three points."

    Su Haoran geared up and said, "I'll lead the team to attack King Yan's envoy."

    Song Qian said: "Don't forget, everyone, there are Xiang Hu's spies lurking outside, monitoring our movements at all times. If we send out a large team of manpower, how can we hide it from Xiang Hu and Zhan Feng? Once they learn the inside story, they will never turn a blind eye.  Watching Young Master and Elder Yi get back together."

    Among the thirteen elders of the demon sect, three have clearly stated their support for Chi Yan. The one who supports Cheng Ying is the temple's high priest and chief elder Feng Lijun, the one who supports Zhan Feng is Xiang Hu, the one who supports Hu Xiaotian is Su Quan, and the rest  The elders have not expressed any intention and are still waiting and watching.  If Yi Wufeng returns to the Demon Cult, Hu Xiaotian will get the support of the two elders and surpass Zhan Feng and Cheng Ying in the battle for the leader. The probability of reaching the top is second only to Chi Yan.  If Zhan Feng could still tolerate Hu Xiaotian's existence before, then when Yi Wufeng appeared, he would definitely eradicate Hu Xiaotian.

    Hu Xiaotian said confidently: "Didn't Elder Su just happen to send reinforcements? I will leave the assault mission to them tonight. After the operation is over, let them return to Lanzhou overnight. In this way, neither the government nor Xiang Hu will investigate.  The arson incident is related to us."

    Su Haoran was disappointed and said depressedly: "Then I have nothing to do?"

    Song Qian muttered: "In that case, let's do the whole show! Haoran, you will disguise yourself as the young master, go out to have fun, and attract the spies in the dark. After the incident, the young master will have evidence of alibi."  Su Haoran said in astonishment: "You want me to be the young master's substitute? Are you going to have fun?" Hu Xiaotian said: "Be careful if you can sail the ship of ten thousand years. Uncle Song's suggestion is very reasonable, so let's do it."

    Pan Ling'er puffed up her cheeks and listened for a long time, and couldn't help shouting: "What about me? How come I don't have a mission? How can I not be allowed to contribute to such an important matter as finding Sister Feng?" Hu Xiaotian said: "  Ling'er, what can you do?" Pan Ling'er waved his fist and said, "Brother, as a poisonous fairy, I want them to see the power of poisonous smoke!"

    King Qin¡¯s other courtyard.

    The night was frosty and cold, the north wind was biting, and the lights in the quiet courtyard were sparse.

    Hu Xiaotian and Qin Keer were dressed in black, with their faces covered, lying quietly in the darkness.  According to the division of labor, Nangong Qiu and Pan Ling'er went to set fire, Su Haoran and Song Qian went to the brothel to drink wine, and Qin Ke'er assisted Hu Xiaotian, who had lost all his martial arts skills, to climb the high wall.

    Suddenly, the fire in King Qin's courtyard suddenly flashed, and six or seven fire heads burned almost simultaneously, lighting up the night sky.  Bang bang bang, the alarm sounded wildly, and someone exclaimed: "The water is leaking! The water is leaking!" The wind helped the fire, and the fire points quickly connected together and turned into a menacing fire dragon, with flames flying and rolling up.  Thick smoke and ashes crackled.  The entire courtyard was alarmed, figures flashed everywhere, and people rushed over every moment to help put out the fire.  However, the fire scene was surrounded by thick smoke. Anyone who inhaled the smoke would feel dizzy and their hands and feet would be sore, greatly reducing the efficiency of fire fighting.  Seeing that the fire was unstoppable and had the momentum to sweep through the entire courtyard, soldiers and guards, both on and off duty, were mobilized to put out the fire.

    At this critical moment to put out the fire, a group of masked men in black suddenly shouted, "Kill Zhu Di's lackeys!" "Avenge the Mongolian people!" Like a pack of wolves, they invaded from the east of the courtyard and killed everyone on sight.  , passed through the corridor and courtyard, and rushed towards the residence of King Yan's envoy.

    Before the fire was extinguished, another strongman arrived, causing chaos in King Qin's courtyard.  Only the sounds of crying, screaming, fighting, and houses collapsing were heard. The whole city was shocked.

    Hu Xiaotian said softly: "Let's go!" Qin Ke'er grabbed his shoulder with one hand, lifted up his strength, and lightly crossed the unguarded outer wall and landed in the courtyard.  The poisonous smoke released by Pan Ling'er had been blown away by the wind at this time, but the smoke produced by the fire burning the house and the balcony was getting thicker. Looking around, the smoke was billowing in the field of vision, and it was difficult to see anything beyond three feet.  But the fire flickered and extinguished, the shadows of the trees and pavilions swayed, and the courtyard was like a ghost.

    The small courtyard where Yi Wufeng lives is about five or six feet away from the outer wall. It can be reached by walking straight along a gravel path.  Hu Xiaotian and Qin Keer moved quietly in the fog, being careful not to make any noise. They soon reached the end of the path, and the courtyard wall was within reach.

    "Stop"?Password!  "Suddenly a voice of shouting came from the right side of the path.

    Qin Keer flicked her wrist and whipped the silver whip towards the source of the sound. The guard let out a low cry and instinctively blocked it.  It was difficult to see clearly in the thick smoke, and they relied entirely on their ears to detect the opponent's position and weaknesses. No one on either side dared to shout loudly, and they fought in silence.

    Hu Xiaotian hurriedly climbed to the top of the courtyard wall, struggled with his arms, and turned over into the small courtyard.  Before he could stand firmly on the ground, there was a slight scolding, followed by a strong wind from his palm, and a cold murderous aura hit him directly.  Hu Xiaotian rolled to the ground without thinking, but felt a pain in the back of his waist. A force of palm invaded his meridians, and his body flew several feet sideways involuntarily, slamming into a tree in the courtyard.  A white shadow flashed in the smoke, and a woman as cold as a snow lotus floated closer, with murderous intent hidden in her sharp eyes.  Hu Xiaotian pulled off the black scarf that covered his face and shouted, "Sister Feng, it's me!" The woman's cold eyes did not tremble at all, and she waved her palm like a knife and struck hard at his heart.  Hu Xiaotian had a flash of inspiration and shouted: "I am Hu Qingpeng!" The woman's body trembled, and when the jade palm was struck, it missed the heart and hit Hu Xiaotian's right chest. He immediately vomited blood and fainted.  .

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Hu Xiaotian woke up, but felt his chest was swollen and painful, his breathing was difficult, and there was a dull pain in his lower back.  He was lying on his side on the floor in the room, the lights in front of his eyes were dim, and he could hear the noisy voices calling for help to put out the fire, but it was quiet around the small courtyard, as if nothing had happened.  Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath, and a wisp of elegant and touching fragrance refreshed his heart. He immediately recalled the familiar face he saw before fainting, and his heart felt warm, and he stood up suddenly.  I saw the woman as cold as snow sitting alone in front of the window, with picturesque features and proud temperament, and a kind of holy majesty that could not be blasphemed.  Hu Xiaotian's chest was so happy that it almost exploded with joy. Hot tears burst out of his eyes, and he shouted with a choked voice: "Sister Feng, it's really you!"

    "Stop!" The beauty in white shouted coldly, frowning slightly, and asked: "Hu Qingpeng, do you know me? What is your relationship with me?"

    Hu Xiaotian's feet froze, as if falling into an ice cave, and he clenched his fists tightly. Could it be that Yi Wufeng had forgotten everything in the past because of the consequences of the demon's disintegration?  He originally thought that Yi Wufeng was being controlled by others due to the regression of her skills, but then he realized that her condition was far more serious than expected!  If Yi Wufeng loses her memory, it is naturally impossible to remember the relationship between them. How can she be persuaded to return to his side?  The person you love is clearly right in front of you, but she has completely forgotten you. Is there anything more painful than this?  Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but laugh at himself. Tang Xue had drifted away, while Yi Wufeng had simply become a stranger. What a cruel fate!  He slowly said: "You are Yi Wufeng, the elder of the divine sect. You have not returned to the divine sect since you disappeared into the water in Wumeng Mountain four years ago. I am your best friend. We have lived and died together and have fought hand in hand.  We have gone through countless bloody events and made eternal oaths of friendship. You, you really can¡¯t remember it at all?¡±

    The beautiful woman in white murmured: "The elder of the divine sect is dancing like a phoenix?" Her face suddenly darkened, and her murderous intent was revealed, "Hu Qingpeng, how dare you lie to me! You are obviously an outcast of the Hengshan Sword Sect, killing fellow comrades and raping women,  How can he be my friend if he has no clear collusion with the demon sect¡¯s thieves?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "Sister Feng, I swear to God that if I tell a lie, I will be struck by five thunders, pierced by thousands of arrows, and fall into the Abi Hell forever after death, and suffer torture in all my life."

    The beauty in white sneered: "Is the oath useful to a villain like you with a human face and an animal heart? Also, my surname is Bai and my first name is Ruobing. You are not allowed to call me 'Sister Feng' anymore."

    Hu Xiaotian said in astonishment: "Bai Ruobing?!" He couldn't help but rub his eyes vigorously. Could it be that there are two people who look exactly the same in the world?  I saw white eyebrows like the pale moon, eyes like morning stars, a straight nose, and a pretty face like snow. Except for a faint scar on the forehead, she was no different from the dancing phoenix in my memory. Even the coldness, arrogance, and holiness hidden in  They both have the same coercive temperament. Is it possible to say that she and Yi Wufeng are two unrelated people?  Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat, and he pointed at the scar on Bai Ruobing's forehead and asked, "Miss Bai, have you ever been injured on the head? Do you remember what happened before the injury? Who told you your name?"

    Bai Ruobing's face changed slightly, she bit her lower lip and said, "You are such a hateful person, why should I tell you? Tell me first, what are your intentions in sneaking into King Qin's Courtyard?"

    Hu Xiaotian stared firmly into her eyes and whispered: "Miss Bai, I would not hesitate to kill people and set fires just to see you! If my prediction is correct, you must have forgotten all the experiences four years ago, right?  ?¡±

    Bai Ruobing came into contact with the deep love in his eyes, and her heart beat like a pounding for some reason. A feeling that seemed very familiar and yet strange filled her heart, sour and sweet, happy and sad. All the strength in her body disappeared in an instant, and her feet floated.  It was floating without any focus, as if it would fall into the abyss the next moment.  She was surprised and scared at the same time. She turned her face slightly to avoid Hu Xiaotian's fiery eyes and said softly: "I was seriously ill four years ago."At the scene, after waking up, there was a scar on my forehead.  Lin, who treated me, said: I was injured after falling from a horse, and the wind and cold entered my body, causing congestion in my head and suffering from amnesia.  In order to dispel congestion, I drink blood-activating decoction regularly and undergo acupuncture treatment every three months. However, until today, I cannot remember my past or how I came into this world.  "

    Hu Xiaotian asked suspiciously: "Then how did you know that your name is 'Bai Ruobing'?"

    Bai Ruobing suddenly smiled, with a hint of warmth in her cold eyes, and said softly: "It was Brother Chen who helped me find my father and my mother, and I knew my life experience."

    Hu Xiaotian felt sour in his heart and said coldly: "Did Brother Chen save you and invite a miracle doctor to treat you? Then he tried every means to find your parents so that your family could be reunited? And your parents, in order to thank him for his great kindness,  De, intend to betroth you to him?"

    Bai Ruobing's face turned red and she said in surprise: "How do you know?"

    Hu Xiaotian said in a deep voice: "Bai Ruobing, do you really believe that the strange man and woman are your parents? As the saying goes, blood is thicker than water, flesh and blood are connected to the heart, even if you lose your memory, you should be touched when you see the parents who gave birth to you, right?  When you met them, were you even a little touched? When you got along, were you happy or polite? I bet they are not your biological parents at all, but hired liars.  !¡±

    Bai Ruobing's heart was shaken, her face turned pale, and she said angrily: "Hu Qingpeng, you deserve to be slandered and sow discord, you deserve to die!" Suddenly he stepped forward and slapped angrily with his palm.

    ¡­¡­

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter Six: Proud as Ice

    Piao Tian Literature Chapter 6 Proud as Ice

    Hu Xiaotian did not dodge, he met Bai Ruobing's angry eyes, and said calmly: "Are you afraid that I will expose the truth and feel guilty?"

    Bai Ruobing looked at his calm and fearless demeanor. His palm was frozen in the air and could not be struck no matter what.  The suspicion that had been lurking in her heart for a long time swam like a poisonous snake, eating away at her self-confidence, making her blood freeze and her hands and feet feel cold.  Although she lost her memory, she did not become stupid or dull. When the family got together, her parents' nervous and fearful eyes, as well as their false and polite tone, always deeply hurt her heart.  A terrifying thought that she never wanted to think about, and never dared to think about, surfaced. What if the couple surnamed Bai were not her biological parents?  What is their real purpose?  Who would orchestrate such a huge scam?  Bai Ruobing's body trembled as she thought about it, and she could hardly breathe.

    At this moment, footsteps could be heard outside the small courtyard, and a group of people approached quickly.  Bai Ruobingyu raised her hand, and the wind from her palm passed by, extinguishing the light with a fan, and the room suddenly fell into darkness.  Hu Xiaotian knew in his heart that the person coming was not good, so he held his breath and remained motionless.  Bai Ruobing raised her voice and said, "Is that Brother Chen outside?"

    Just hearing a soft knock on the courtyard door, a person walked straight to the door of Bai Ruobing's wing and said loudly: "Ruobing, it's me! The guard just reported to me that a thief tried to break into your residence during the chaos. Are you okay?"  Have you ever been frightened?" Bai Ruobing said softly: "Thank you, Brother Chen, for your concern. Ruobing is not a weak woman. There was indeed a thief who entered the hospital by mistake just now. He slapped me and ran away." The man snorted coldly:  "It's an advantage for him! If he is caught by me, he will definitely regret coming to this world." Bai Ruobing said: "Brother Chen, I heard shouting and fighting in the east. Could it be that the thief is going for the envoy of King Yan?  ?¡± The man said: ¡°Most of those thieves are the remnants of Mongolia outside the Great Wall, trying to cause trouble, but they are brave and foolhardy and cannot make any waves. They have been repelled by my troops. Ruobing, the fire has not been extinguished.  , the strong thieves have just retreated, and now I am the only one suitable to come forward to clean up the mess, so I won¡¯t disturb your rest." Bai Ruobing said: "Brother Chen, you must be more careful to prevent the thieves from assassinating secretly." The man laughed and said: "  As long as the thief dares to take action, I will protect him so that he will die without a burial place! Ruobing, I'm going now!" After saying that, he turned around and left, disappearing silently in the blink of an eye.

    Hu Xiaotian sneered: "Miss Bai, why did you deceive your 'Brother Chen'? Why didn't you leave me to him?"

    Bai Ruobing was silent for a moment and said slowly: "After I recovered from my injury, I had a severe headache when I thought about the past, as if thousands of needles were pricking me, and it was unspeakable pain. But somewhere, the names of two people were engraved in my mind.  , I have never forgotten it for a moment - one is Hu Qingpeng and the other is Yu Wenzheng. I later found out that Hu Qingpeng is an abandoned disciple of the Hengshan Sect, and Yu Wenzheng is a demon of the Baiyun Sect. Neither of them are kind-hearted people. Why did I forget myself  names, but I can't forget them? What is the connection between them and me? Are they my sworn enemies? These questions have troubled me for four years, making me sleepless and eating, like a lump in my throat. I thought that this life would be  There is no way to know the truth. Who knew that God had eyes and sent you to me. Hu Qingpeng, I won¡¯t kill you, I only want you to tell me the answer."

    Hu Xiaotian sighed: "Seeing is believing, hearing is false. Aren't you afraid that I will distort the facts and intentionally deceive you?" Bai Ruobing said: "You say what you say, and I will listen to mine. I will naturally know whether things are true or false.  Distinguish." Hu Xiaotian said: "In that case, I will tell Miss Bai a story about my personal experience. As for whether you can find the answer from it, I can't guarantee it."

    At present, Hu Xiaotian started from the first time he came to Hengshan and met Yi Wufeng, to the ambush by Yan Wu on the streets of Changsha, and narrowly escaped death; to the fight with Yu Wenzheng, Yi Wufeng was poisoned; and to the two of them traveling thousands of miles to seek medical treatment.  , breaking through all the layers of blockade; in the end, he went to Yunnan to detoxify, but was besieged by the masters of Baiyun Sect, and the two were separated from each other.  This is the most important memory engraved in his life. Looking back to this day, every detail is still extremely clear. The twists and turns are sometimes like a trickle, sometimes like the Yangtze River, sometimes like a violent storm.  The emotions contained in it do not need to be deliberately created, they are revealed naturally and are gripping.

    The night is long, but the two of them are not tired. One talks deeply, the other sheds tears silently, or smiles lightly.  Before you know it, the rooster is singing white and dawn has arrived.

    Hu Xiaotian talked all night. Even though he had tea to soothe his throat, his voice became hoarse. At the end, he said: "Miss Bai, I have finished telling my story, are you satisfied?"

    Bai Ruobing's tears flowed and dried, dried and flowed again, and the clothes on her chest were already wet. She said quietly: "Since the lovesickness poison in your body has no cure, why are you still safe and sound so far?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Just because Chi Yan concluded that Sister Feng is not dead, in order to reunite with her in the future, I switched to the sect of the divine sect and worshiped the leader of the sect, Xuan Zong, as my teacher. I became his closed disciple and changed my name to"Hu Xiaotian".  Master used his supreme supernatural power to cleanse my tendons and remove toxins from my body, thus saving my life.  Before I came down the mountain, Master set a three-layered Hades Qi Lock in my body and ordered me to practice Qinggong. Therefore, I cannot use the internal Qinggong at the moment.  "

    Bai Ruobing's delicate body trembled slightly, and she whispered: "Hu Qingpeng, Hu Xiaotian! In this case, you finally fell into the devil's way. You sacrificed everything for Yi Wufeng and destroyed your future. Is it worth it?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled indifferently and said word by word: "My heart can learn from the sun and the moon, and I will die without regrets!"

    Bai Ruobing wiped the mist from the corner of her eyes with her backhand, stood up suddenly, turned her back to Hu Xiaotian and said: "Your story is over, I have listened to it, you can go. If in the future I find that there is a lie in what you said, even if God  Go to the ground and chase you to the ends of the earth, and I swear I will take your life."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "If you want to kill me, you can do it at any time. I will never resist. Just don't take those decoctions anymore, let alone let the so-called miracle doctor use acupuncture on you. I believe that sooner or later, you will gradually  Recall the past and find the answers for yourself.¡±

    Bai Ruo said coldly: "Go away! I don't need you to teach me how to do things!"

    Hu Xiaotian looked at her tall and proud back, and thousands of words came to his heart. Finally, he gritted his teeth silently, opened the door and walked out.  When Bai Ruobing'er heard him leave, she bit her lips, tears streaming down her face, and she couldn't stop sobbing.

    It was just dawn, and the morning frost was cold.  Hu Xiaotian was blown in the face by the north wind, and he couldn't help but feel refreshed and had the urge to look up to the sky and roar.  Although Bai Ruobing tried her best to pretend to be cold and strong, how could he not see what she was thinking?  Under her cold and proud shell, she actually has a soft and passionate heart.  As long as she is no longer deceived and deceived by others, it is not difficult to regain her memory with her intelligence and alertness.  When Bai Ruobing and Yi Wufeng merge into one, it is the moment for her to regain control of her destiny and break through the false illusion.  Before that, the only thing he had to do was wait quietly.

    There is still a strong smell of fireworks in the air, and wisps of smoke drift by from time to time.  After a night of hard work, the raging fire was finally put out. More than half of the originally gorgeous and spacious Qinwang Villa was burned down, and even the nearby houses were affected. There were ruins, ebony and scorched earth everywhere.  In addition to the soldiers and servants of the Prince of Qin's palace, there were also hundreds of nearby people who were summoned temporarily to fight the fire. They were all gray-faced and exhausted.  Seeing that the open flames were all extinguished, everyone received the reward money distributed by the palace steward, dispersed in twos and threes, and went home to wash up.

    Hu Xiaotian also smeared some dust and scorched earth on his face, blended in with the people putting out the fire, and walked out of King Qin's Courtyard without showing any sign of danger.  He turned the corner and boarded the carriage that had been arranged for him.  The coachman drove away immediately without giving any orders.  Hu Xiaotian quickly changed out of his coat, wiped off the dirt, and returned to the attire of a scholar.

    The king of Qin¡¯s palace was burned down, and the envoy of the king of Yan was attacked. Is this okay?  !  As the sky dawned, Chang'an City was under full martial law, and inspections were extremely strict when entering and exiting the city gates. Anyone with weapons, bows, and arrows, or without road signs, would be detained and interrogated by the soldiers guarding the city.  Anyone who dares to resist will be killed on the spot.  And all the government officials and gangsters in Xi'an Prefecture were sent to the streets, and batch after batch of criminals were arrested, causing panic and panic.  Hu Xiaotian took the car all the way back and was interrogated four or five times along the way.

    On this day, the whole city was searching for suspects. Heroes from all over the country either surrendered, resisted brazenly, or fled in panic. Dozens of armed fights broke out in various parts of the city, with hundreds of casualties.  King Qin was furious after hearing the news, and immediately sent people to notify the major sects and the five major families, and sent experts to jointly participate in the search operation. Anyone in the Jianghu who was rebellious and resisted the order would be killed without mercy!  For a time, waves of bloodshed broke out in Chang'an City. From noon until late at night, the sounds of weapons clashing and death screams could be heard from time to time.  The Demon Sect, Baiyun Sect, and even the Underworld disciples lurking in the city, as well as the informants of the northwest underworld, were all rounded up and hunted. In the aftermath, even the third-rate gangs native to the city were eradicated.

    Hu Xiaotian, Song Qian and others were well prepared. They withdrew all their hands before the big manhunt began, buried the banned weapons and crossbows deeply, and easily withstood the official interrogation and search.

    After a day and night of hard work, the city of Chang'an was cleared of all ghosts and monsters. Hundreds of bloody human heads were hung on the towers as a warning to anyone with evil intentions.  King Qin used ruthless means of thunder and thunder to tell everyone that those who dare to challenge the majesty of the royal family will only die.  For a long period of time from now on, people would not pick up lost items on Chang'an Road, leave their homes open at night, and the thieves, big and small, would almost disappear.  By the next morning, the city had completely calmed down. No one could be seen climbing over the walls, and no shouting or shouting could be heard. It was as if nothing had happened.  The heavily armed soldiers retreated from the streets, and even the menacing government officials hid back in the government offices to rest.  People still have to get up early and run around, working hard to feed and clothe their families.Soon, people were coming and going on the street, and the cries of southern and northern tunes were heard one after another, and the bustle and bustle of Chang'an did not diminish at all.

    Hu Xiaotian, Nangong Qiu and Su Haoran rode out on horseback. Seeing the bustling flow of people on the street, they had to admire the people of the ancient capital who were well-informed and calm, and could calm down no matter how big the storm was.  Hu Xiaotian went out today to fulfill his promise to Mo Hufeng and deliver the secret map of black iron to Mo Hufeng's friends.  Although he was once tempted to keep the Secret Map of Black Iron in his hands, after weighing the pros and cons, he still gave up this tempting idea.  If he is greedy for immediate benefits and breaks his promise, he will undoubtedly violate his own principles as a human being, and an indelible shadow will be left in his heart from now on.  This kind of flaw in his will has little impact on his martial arts practice at this stage, but when he aspires to be the overlord of the martial arts in the future, any flaw will hinder his promotion to the pinnacle of martial arts, making it difficult for him to reach the height of Xuanzong in his life, let alone surpass it.  Xuanzong.  In the demon sect, if there is no superhuman strength, how can he firmly hold the position of leader?  In order to achieve success in martial arts, he must maintain a mellow and contented mental state, so he must resist temptation and never lose the big for the small.

    Actually, if you think about it further, Tang Xue and Yi Wufeng are also flaws in Hu Xiaotian's mind. If they cannot be repaired, it will also affect his future progress in martial arts.  It's just that he adopted an avoidant attitude intentionally or unintentionally, burying their beauty deep in his heart and unwilling to touch them for the time being.  But sooner or later, he will have to face these two women and make a cruel choice.

    Hu Xiaotian and the other three followed the flow of people to the east gate, passed the interrogation of the city guards, rode out of the city, and ran towards Majia Village.

    Five or six miles away from the city, people began to appear on both sides of the road in a state of embarrassment and fear. Some of them were even wrapped in blood-stained bandages.  Compared to the unlucky ones whose heads were missing, those who successfully scaled the city wall and saved their lives were the lucky ones. Although their horses and property were all lost in the city, they still had their heads.

    Majia Village is located between Chang'an and Lintong, close to the official road. It is a temporary stop for tea and rest during business trips. A long row of wine flags can be seen flying in the distance.  There is a century-old tree at the entrance of the village with a thick trunk and many red ropes and pendants for blessings wrapped around its branches.  Next to the old tree, there is a land temple filled with incense. The walls have been blackened over time.  When Hu Xiaotian and the others arrived, Mo Hufeng's friend had not yet appeared.  Due to the large number of people and confusion, in order to avoid arousing suspicion from others, the three of them decided to sit and wait in a nearby wine shop.

    The three of them dismounted, handed the reins to the waiter at the door, lifted the curtain and walked in.  The interior was poorly furnished, the square tables and benches were dark and dirty, the counter was small, and one side of the wall was filled with wine jars.  There were four tables of customers sitting in the store, three of them were in ordinary business travel attire, and there was only a man in black sitting at the other table. He had his back to the door, a long knife in his hand, and was drinking a glass of wine.  Hu Xiaotian was stunned, couldn't it be such a coincidence?  Looking carefully, I saw that there was no scar on the back of the man's left hand, and I couldn't help but feel slightly disappointed.  At that moment, the three of them asked for a seat by the window, and asked the store to serve them wine and food, while they ate and waited.

    As time went by, the guests at the next table came and went, but no one matched the characteristics described by Mo Hufeng.  Looking out through the crack in the window, I saw no one lingering in front of the Tutu Temple.  Su Haoran couldn't help but whispered: "Sir, the person we are waiting for was not killed last night, right?" Hu Xiaotian said: "Why are you anxious? It's not too late to wait until dusk before drawing a conclusion." Su Haoran said  "Doesn't that mean we have to sit bored all day?" Nangong Qiu said calmly: "Don't you have enough fun last night, and you want to find a girl to accompany you to drink?" Su Haoran's face stiffened, and he complained: "It's better to deal with fireworks than to go into battle.  Killing enemies is ten times more tiring! Next time there is a similar mission, it will be your turn, and I will definitely not do it anymore." Nangong Qiu said: "Practice makes perfect, I won't argue with you."

    At this moment, several rude curses were heard, the door curtain was lifted, and several well-dressed heroes stepped into the store. They carried swords on their backs and had fierce eyes. All they had to say was "I am" engraved on their foreheads.  "Evil man" in four big characters.  The voices of the business travelers were choked, and the store was completely silent. They have been traveling all year round, so they naturally know who they should not mess with.  Those heroes glanced at the crowd proudly and shouted: "Boss, bring us the best wine! Damn it, after fighting with the white gangsters all night, your throat is going to smoke."

    The shopkeeper did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly invited all the heroes to sit inside, and brought two jars of good wine without saying a word.  When all the heroes were about to start drinking, they accidentally glanced at the man who was drinking. They were all shocked, jumped up immediately, and yelled: "F*ck, he's a brat from the Lei family!" "I'll kill this guy when he's alone."  Life!" Canglanglang unsheathed his sword and pointed it at the man in black.

    Suddenly, the frightened business travelers shouted randomly, dropped their food and drinks, and ran away. As a result, they bumped into each other at the door of the store, and they were pushed and trampled on.  If you were smart enough, you just smashed open the window and jumped out.  The shopkeeper wanted to cry but had no tears. He huddled up inside the counter and secretly prayed to Bodhisattva and Buddha to protect him and not let these evil peopleDestroyed his own store.

    The man in black slammed the wine bowl and shouted coldly: "Get out! Lei is in a bad mood and will kill someone if he takes action!"

    "Lei Haoyun, you are a defeated general with mediocre skills, but you still dare to boast?" "Stop talking nonsense, do it!" All the heroes were driven and surrounded by the White Dao heroes last night. Their companions died and were injured.  He was hurt, and he was holding a ball of fire in his heart. At this time, when he saw Lei Haoyun alone, he had the idea of ????revenge.

    Within two moves, Lei Haoyun was knocked off his weapon by the war front, and then he vomited blood and fainted. Afterwards, it became a joke between black and white, and was regarded as a great shame and humiliation by the Lei family disciples.  Compared to the performances of Li Qinglian and Li Shan, Lei Haoyun is undoubtedly tragic, and no one sympathizes with his plight.  When he woke up, he immediately found that his treatment in the family had plummeted. No matter where he went, he was surrounded by contemptuous and mocking eyes.  He has been going smoothly all the way, how can he endure such a huge gap?  So I hid in this unknown shop and wanted to get drunk.  Unexpectedly, no matter how hard he tried to hide, it was useless, and the bloody wound was mercilessly opened again!  The shame of failure and the burning alcohol turned into blazing murderous intent, instantly filling his mind.  Lei Haoyun suddenly yelled, "Kill!" With a flash of cold light, he swung out his long knife and attacked the opponent first.

    ¡­¡­

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 7: Accidents One after another

    Chapter 7 Accidents one after another

    The heroes screamed wildly and slashed at them without dodging.  When they thought about it, they had a large number of people on their side, and it would be easy to kill this low-ranking disciple of the Lei family. Wouldn't they be stupid if they didn't take advantage of him?

    ??????????????????????????????? Blades clashing, sparks flying, and red blood spurting out.

    The two sides were separated at the first touch. The heroes fell back with pale faces, but two companions were stabbed in the throat and fell face down to the ground, their limbs still twitching slightly.  Lei Haoyun sneered: "Trash!" Cang Lang returned the knife to its sheath, sat down and continued drinking as if nothing had happened.  Only then did all the heroes realize that it was not that Lei Haoyun was too weak, but that the warrior who broke into Lei Family Fort alone was too strong!  Although Lei Haoyun was far less domineering and brave than Zhan Feng, he was more than enough to kill a few of them.  All the heroes were heartbroken, exchanged glances, and retreated towards the door and window in a tacit understanding, thinking that taking the best option would be the best option.  Lei Haoyun said coldly: "Take the dead body away, wipe away the blood, and don't hinder my enjoyment of wine!" After the murder, his aura changed, and when he spat out his words, he brought with him irresistible pressure.  All the heroes did not dare to disobey, they did as they were told, and fled as dejectedly as lost dogs.

    Hu Xiaotian secretly sighed, if Lei Haoyun had the murderous intention and killing intent at the moment when he faced off against Zhan Feng, how could he lose so easily?  If Lei Haoyun can get rid of his psychological haze and work hard to practice his sword skills, he still has a chance to regain his reputation.  After all, his foundation is extremely solid and his sword skills are superb. All he lacks is actual combat experience.  On the contrary, if it fails to recover from this, it will be forgotten by the world within three months.

    Unexpectedly, the store owner didn¡¯t expect the storm to end so quickly. He hurriedly called on his waiters to clean up the mess, set up tables and stools, and temporarily covered the broken doors and windows with curtains, as if nothing had happened.

    After noon, there were gradually more and more guests around.  Suddenly, there was the sound of thunder and the sound of hoofbeats, and seven or eight fast horses came galloping over. The knights on the horses were neatly dressed, most of them carried bows and swords, and they had a bit of the iron-blooded momentum of the battlefield.  The cavalry ran close, and Herod reined in his horse and stood still. The two leaders jumped off their horses and walked into the store one after another.

    Hu Xiaotian glanced at it and was shocked. The leader was actually Xu Yilang, one of the four great generals of the Qinglong Society - what was he doing?  Have you received any news?  The relationship between Hu Xiaotian and Xu Yilang was quite deep, but they didn't change their faces today. They hurriedly raised the bowl to cover their faces, pretending to be drinking, and whispered: "Qinglong Club Xu Yilang is here, don't look around!" Nangong  Qiu and Su Haoran nodded slightly, secretly on guard.

    Xu Yilang didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the others, and went straight to Lei Haoyun and sat down next to him. The other person stood guard at the door, holding his knife on guard.  Lei Haoyun glanced sideways at Xu Yilang and said drunkenly: "You are very handsome, who are you? Don't disturb Lei when he drinks!" Xu Yilang smiled and said: "Mr. Lei, why should you refuse people thousands of miles away? Maybe  I have a way to solve your troubles." Lei Haoyun sneered: "Are you the magician who turns stone into gold? Do you know what I want?" Xu Yilang moved his lips slightly, using the skill of transmitting sounds into secrets, and said to  Lei Haoyun said a few words quietly.  I saw Lei Haoyun's whole body trembled, and he exerted force on his hand, smashing the wine bowl, and the wine poured all over him, he said in a deep voice: "Are you telling the truth?" Xu Yilang said: "Mr. Lei,  You can find out if it's true or not when you go there. I wonder what you think?" Lei Haoyun gritted his teeth and said: "If you lie to me, I will definitely kill you!" Xu Yilang smiled and said: "Don't worry, I never  Liar!" He threw a piece of silver on the table, went out with Lei Haoyun, mounted his horse and left together.

    Su Haoran couldn't help but said: "What conspiracy is Xu Yilang doing again? Young master, do you want to follow them and find out?" Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "This is not Lanzhou, don't make trouble. Do you still remember that Lei Li was narrowly escaped by a red scarf warrior?  Kidnapping? I suspect that Xu Yilang's purpose of contacting Lei Haoyun is no different from that of the original group of people. They all want to get the secret of the Lei family's firearms." Su Haoran and Nangong Qiu looked at each other in horror. Could it be that those people  Are these death-defying and disciplined warriors trained by the Blue Dragon Society?  Then isn't the strength of the Azure Dragon Society terrifyingly strong?  Su Haoran frowned and said: "On the one hand, the Qinglong Society is trying to collude with the Yellow Sect and control the Ming Sect, and on the other hand, it is training dead soldiers and trying to seize the Lei family's firearms. This ambition is too big! Could it be that they want to rebel?" Hu Xiaotian did not reveal this to them.  The content of Chen Tianye's secret letter was whispered: "Haoran, be careful what you say! You just need to know some things well, and don't say them in public."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?? He had a rough appearance and carried a long knife at his waist. His face could not hide the gangster spirit, and his eyes were as ferocious as a wolf, filtering through everyone in an instant.  When he met Hu Xiaotian's eyes, he couldn't help but froze for a moment. He walked to the table for three people, sat down unceremoniously, and said with a grin: "Mr. Hu, things have not changed. We meet again. It seems  What a great fate!" The visitor turned out to be a powerful figure in the underworld, the lone wolf Li Wanjie!

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Senior Li, after so many days of separation, your injuries have healed?" He was wondering, did Li Wanjie not receive any rumors from the world????  Why didn't he go to Ximenwai to participate in the fight for the Black Iron Secret Map?  His other secret identity is that of a hidden disciple of the Demon Sect. In order to seize the iron box, he once risked his life to fight with Xiang Hu. There is no reason to let go now.

    Li Wanjie said carelessly: "It's just a minor injury, it's nothing! I think back when I fought alone against the Seven Monsters of Jiangnan, I had twenty-seven tattoos on my body, but I was still lively, drinking and playing with women. Mr. Hu, how could you end up in this stupid place?"  drink wine?"

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "We heard that the Earth Temple in Majia Village responds to requests and is quite effective, so we came to verify it for ourselves. I wonder if the seniors are passing by or looking for someone?"

    Li Wanjie looked at him deeply and said slowly: "I made an appointment with a friend to meet here, but I'm afraid he will break the appointment."

    Hu Xiaotian's heart moved, and he poured a bowl of wine for the other party himself, and said with a smile: "What a coincidence, Hu was entrusted by someone to come here to wait for a friend, which coincides with the purpose of the senior. The so-called invitation is worse than a chance encounter. , I also asked senior to drink this bowl of wine as a favor."

    Li Wanjie laughed and said in a deep voice: "It's rare for the young master to pour wine, so Li was very frightened." As he said that, he stretched out his left hand, picked up the wine bowl and drank it all in one gulp.

    Hu Xiaotian lowered his eyes and saw two deep knife marks carved on the back of Li Wanjie's hand.  He never dreamed that the person he was waiting for would be Li Wanjie. It was simply unbelievable!  In this case, isn't Mo Hufeng also a hidden disciple?  !  He originally thought it was strange why Mo Hufeng gave away the sacred object instead of trying to hide it and transport it back to the Mo family for collection. Now all the doubts were solved - the patriarch of the five major families, the famous martial arts hero Baidao,  It turned out to be someone from the Demon Cult!  By extension, how many of those heroes are wearing second or even third masks?  Who can clearly define the difference between black and white?  When people are in the arena, what they see with their own eyes may not be the truth.  He calmed down and whispered: "Where is my old friend from thirty years ago?"

    Li Wanjie smiled slightly and said through a message: "Don't use Qianlong, the yang energy is hidden."

    Hu Xiaotian no longer had any doubts and said, "Follow me." He stood up and walked to the back door.  The Black Iron Secret Map is a sacred object of the Demon Sect, so it is naturally inconvenient to hand it over and verify it in front of everyone. If it falls into the eyes of others, it will definitely cause trouble.  Li Wanjie stood up without saying a word and followed him to the back door.  The store owner wanted to stop Hu Xiaotian from entering, but when Li Wanjie glared at him, he shrank back behind the counter with a cry of fright, closed his mouth tightly, and did not dare to say the word "no".

    The two passed through the kitchen warehouse and exited the back door of the restaurant.  Behind the door is a flat field, with twos and threes of farmers busy in the fields. A few dozen steps away on the right is an orchard, surrounded by fences and planted with hundreds of pear trees.  There are three thatched houses built next to the orchard, with the doors and windows closed, and a lazy gray native dog tied in front of the door.  Seeing the stranger approaching, the native dog's ears perked up, and he stood up with a bow, a low growl coming from his throat, but then he lowered his head and whined, and quickly moved away with his tail between his legs.

    The two of them walked into the depths of the orchard, and after making sure there was no one around them, Hu Xiaotian took out the iron box from his arms and handed it to Li Wanjie.  Li Wanjie carefully took the iron box, opened the lid with trembling hands, looked at it carefully, and said excitedly: "Yes, it's the secret map of Xuan Iron!"

    Hu Xiaotian breathed a sigh of relief: "Then I have completed the mission of Patriarch Mo."

    Li Wanjie put away the iron box, looked at him with a complicated expression, and said: "Master Hu, if you present the holy relics to the leader in your own name, it will be a great achievement that no one can deny. Not only will you get praise from the leader,  , and it can also impress the disciples of the God¡¯s Cult. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity that you gave up the opportunity to perform meritorious service so easily?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "If you don't have faith, you won't stand. Although we are regarded as devils who do all kinds of evil, we can't underestimate ourselves and even throw away the last bottom line. Since I promised Patriarch Mo, I must do it.  If not, how will the brothers who follow me fight and fight think of me? If I break my promise and go back on my words, how can I lead tens of thousands of disciples of the cult in the future? My goal is to be the leader of the cult, the pinnacle of martial arts.  , the rest are insignificant."

    Li Wanjie stood in awe, cupped his hands and said, "Master Hu has great ambitions, and Li admires him!"

    Hu Xiaotian took the opportunity and said: "I have the great trust of the leader. If I want to reverse the fate of the Jiuyi people, I need to gather a large number of people. I hope Senior Li will give me more help in the future."

    Li Wanjie said sternly: "In the dispute over the leader, Li is unable to intervene because he abides by the sect's rules. However, Master Hu can return the holy relics to Qianmen, and Lao Mo and I owe you a favor. If Master has other instructions, Li will go through fire and water."  Don¡¯t hesitate!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian had no extravagant hope that the other party would show his support, so he thought about it and said, "I don't dare to accept the order. It's just that the Qinglong Society has been quite active recently. On the one hand, it disguised itself as a Korean and infiltrated into Prince Qin's palace. On the other hand, it was with Lei Hao from Leijiabao."  Yun secretly contacted Yun in an attempt to steal the Lei family¡¯s firearms secrets. If Senior Li can keepThe movements of the Qinglong Society and trying to destroy their plots should alleviate the external pressure faced by the cult.  "Whether it's public or private, he doesn't want the Qinglong Society to have an easy time. But it's obviously a fool's errand to rely solely on his people to compete with the Qinglong Society. Only with hidden help can he have a chance to give the opponent a hard blow.

    Li Wanjie said: "The Qinglong Society has risen rapidly, is ambitious, and has great momentum to compete for hegemony in the martial arts world. I will contact other hidden disciples and try my best to stop the Qinglong Society's attempts. I heard that two of the four great generals of the Qinglong Society, 'Wise General' Xu  Ichiro and the 'brave general' Zeng Xiangjie have arrived in Chang'an, the young master must be careful and do not have a head-on conflict with the other party."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "I have met Xu Yilang from the Qinglong Club before. It seems that his martial arts is not very good. I wonder how Zeng Xiangjie compares to him?"

    Li Wanjie said: "Xu Yilang ranks last in martial arts among the four great generals. He is good at planning and is famous for his wisdom. The other three great generals are all famous for their martial arts. The first one is 'General Fei'  Zhixian was originally a disciple of Shaolin. He later returned to secular life after killing masters. He was proficient in Buddhist magical powers and was invulnerable to swords. He was the number one general of the Qinglong Society. The second was Zeng Xiangjie. He was unparalleled in bravery and became more and more mad when he saw blood.  He has killed countless people since he became famous. He is a tiger general with natural supernatural power. The third one is the 'killer' Hua Xu. He rarely appears in public, but every time he appears, there will be rivers of blood and no chickens or dogs will be spared. Even if I fight against him  Any one of these three people will probably not be able to survive a hundred moves."

    Hu Xiaotian gasped and said in shock: "Then the martial arts of the three of them are almost the same as Elder Xiang Hu?" Among the thirteen elders of the Demon Sect, Xiang Hu and Dugu Yu have the highest martial arts, and the other elders are weaker than the two of them.  One step ahead.

    Li Wanjie said: "If the Qinglong Society does not have such masters in charge, how can it be so powerful in the world? It has been destroyed by the divine religion long ago!"

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said: "Then Patriarch Mo has to face the attacks of many top experts. Isn't the situation extremely dangerous?" I thought of the tigers fighting outside the west gate. A fierce battle broke out. I don't know how many people died on the spot, and the blood was stained with red plums.  After this battle, there will be another change on the Jianghu rankings.

    Li Wanjie was startled. He suddenly remembered that Mo Hufeng's life was in danger. He wished he could take off his wings and fly to the west of the city. He cupped his fists and said, "Sir, take care. See you later!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Senior, please be more careful when you go here and protect the sacred objects first."

    Li Wanjie nodded and swept up the treetops, disappearing like a wisp of smoke.

    Hu Xiaotian watched Li Wanjie disappear, sighed softly, turned around and walked out of the orchard.  As soon as he walked out of the forest, there was a soft creaking sound, and the door of the thatched cottage opened. From behind the door stepped out a beautiful girl with a graceful figure and elegance, looking straight at her with a pair of big, affectionate eyes.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart was shaken, his hair stood on end, and he lost his voice: ¡°Li Xuan¡¯er!¡±

    Li Xuan'er chuckled, moved forward lightly with lotus steps, and said angrily: "What a heartless man, I can't bear to forget you. Why do you look like this when you see me? Could it be that she is an ugly dominatrix?"

    Hu Xiaotian shouted that he was unlucky. The world is so big, how come he bumped into Li Xuan'er?  !  This is too much of a coincidence!  Because of the failure to use the Soul Capture **, Li Xuan'er suffered backlash from the skill, leaving flaws in his soul. He had to absorb Hu Xiaotian's soul in order to return to a perfect state, so the person Hu Xiaotian least wanted to see was her.  It is really unimaginable what it feels like for a person to lose his soul and become a walking zombie. It would be better to kill himself with a horizontal sword.  He sighed: "Miss Li, can you please be noble and let me go? If you force me again, I would rather commit suicide!" As he spoke, he pulled out the dagger hidden in his arms, with a face full of determination.

    Li Xuan'er's soft and affectionate eyes turned a few times, and she said with a sweet smile: "You are such a lackadaisical man, why do you ask for death so often? What will happen to my junior sister if you die?"

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned: "How do you know about me and Ke'er?"

    Li Xuan'er curled up his lips and said, "What's so hard to guess? That day you were hit by the ultimate Yin Yang He Huan. If you didn't have intercourse with a woman, you would definitely die of lust. Now you appear in front of me intact, except for  It was my junior sister who sacrificed her life to save you, who else could it be? Ke'er's virginity has been taken advantage of in vain, and Yu Wenzheng is probably going to be so angry that he vomits blood!"

    Seeing that she was chatting and laughing, with no sign of taking action, Hu Xiaotian relaxed a little from his nervousness and asked, "Is it possible that Miss Li has been hiding here and has not returned to the city?"

    Li Xuan'er put his hand on his chest and coughed twice, and said bitterly: "Those white-skinned evil dogs are so numerous that they are searching for my whereabouts like crazy. If I go back, won't I throw myself into a trap? I suffered internal injuries when I broke out that day. Wait for me to calm down."  It¡¯s not too late to recuperate for a while, and then attack again after the injury has recovered. Mr. Hu, for the sake of my junior sister, please don¡¯t reveal my whereabouts easily.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "As long as Miss Li doesn't embarrass me, I will never be your enemy. When Ke'er and I get married, if Miss Li can treat me as my mother,Kerr will definitely be very happy to attend the wedding banquet in the name of her family.  "

    Li Xuan'er's eyes flashed strangely, and he asked in surprise: "You want to marry Ke'er?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "That's right! We are happy and can grow old together, why not?" He couldn't help but feel anxious in his heart. The time has been delayed for so long. Why haven't Nangong Qiu and Su Haoran shown up yet?  Li Xuan'er is known as the "soul-catching witch". One moment she is gentle and gentle, making secret glances, but the next moment she will suddenly attack you and kill you!

    Li Xuan'er raised her hand and brushed her hair at the temples, and said quietly: "Ke'er's ability to meet a man worthy of trusting her for life is a blessing from her previous life. But I, Li Xuan'er, am a beauty with a bad fate. I don't know where I will be buried in the world in the future."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Miss Li is beautiful and charming. If she is willing to retire from the world, it will be easy to marry a good family."

    Li Xuan'er suddenly smiled: "Master Hu, why don't I marry you too, and my junior sister and I will follow the example of Empress E and Nvying and serve one husband together, okay?"

    Hu Xiaotian looked at her delicate and flowery smiling face, his heart beat wildly and said, "Miss Li, please don't seek my happiness. How can I have the guts to accept such a sudden blessing?"

    Li Xuan'er chuckled and said, "Really? Don't regret it." He turned his eyes slightly, looked behind Hu Xiaotian, frowned and said, "Mr. Hu, is that your friend?"

    Hu Xiaotian turned around instinctively and immediately realized that he had been fooled!  Before he could make any movement with his hands, he heard laughter and more than a dozen acupuncture points went numb, making him unable to move.

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter Eight: Dilemma

    Chapter 8 Dilemma

    Li Xuan'er swooped up, raised his hand to seal Hu Xiaotian's acupuncture points, and said with a smile: "Master Hu, you are so stupid. You just believe whatever others say. I really don't know what does Ke'er like about you?"

    Hu Xiaotian was depressed and annoyed at the same time. He knew that the demon girl was good at acting, but he still fell into her trap unintentionally.  In fact, Li Xuan'er's strategy can't be said to be very clever, but she intentionally or unintentionally uses soul-catching spells, combined with her stunning appearance, to make any man shake his mind and lose guard.  Then he said angrily: "Li Xuan'er, what do you want?"

    Li Xuan'er flicked his jade hand and took the dagger into his hand. He looked at it for a moment and said with admiration: "What a sword that looks as bright as autumn water when the hair is blown off! Mr. Hu, it would be too wasteful for you to keep this sword. Why don't you give it to me?"  Defend yourself. It is really dangerous for someone to walk around the world alone. I wonder if you are willing to part with me?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Even my life is under your control, let alone this external thing? Take it if you want it, there is no need to ask for my opinion in a pretentious manner!"

    Li Xuan'er smiled slightly: "Mr. Hu, you are quite angry! Since you are Ke'er's husband, you and I are a family, so why bother to be so indifferent?"

    Hu Xiaotian said coldly: "Since we are a family, please unlock my acupuncture points."

    Li Xuan'er shook his head and said: "Master Hu, it was not me who wanted to go against you, but you took the initiative to knock on the door. This is God's will. You and Li Wanjie hid in the orchard just now to talk secretly. Were you trying to reach a deal? Where did he go?  ?Will you return later?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Aren't you proficient in soul-taking? Why ask me!"

    Li Xuan'er looked cold and said calmly: "Master Hu, do you want to try our torture method? I am proficient in thirteen of them and know twenty-two of them. After you try them one by one, I can guarantee that your life will be worse than death."  , not an inch of skin on the whole body remains intact.¡±

    At this moment, they suddenly heard two loud shouts: "Master!" "Show mercy!" When Nangong Qiu and Su Haoran saw that Hu Xiaotian had not returned for a long time, they went out to look for him.  He was so angry that he rushed at him risking his life.

    Li Xuan'er frowned slightly, put the sword blade on Hu Xiaotian's neck, and shouted: "Stop! Take one more step forward, and I will make your young master's head fall to the ground!"

    Nangong Qiu and Su Haoran were shocked when they saw this, and hurriedly stood still.  Su Haoran shouted angrily: "Witch, the sword is sharp, don't accidentally hurt the young master!" Li Xuan'er said coldly: "Since you know that the sword in my hand is a sword, you still dare to be rude to me? First slap me three times!" Hu Xiaotian was furious and violently  He shouted: "Li Xuan'er, if you want to kill or chop me, come at me, don't humiliate my brother!" Li Xuan'er sneered: "I want to humiliate him, what can you do?" He raised his eyes to Su Haoran and said sternly: "Still.  Don't you want to do it?!" Su Haoran's eyes were wide open, his face was as red as blood, and his steel teeth almost shattered him on the spot. He raised his hand fiercely and slapped himself three times, causing his face to be red and swollen, and the corners of his mouth to be cracked.  , said solemnly: "Li Xuan'er, is that enough?" Li Xuan'er smiled and said: "You are really a loyal guard, not bad. Apart from the two of you, are there any other companions nearby?" Nangong Qiu said without hesitation:  "Everyone else is waiting in the tavern. May I ask Miss Li what advice you have?"

    Li Xuan'er rolled his eyes and said, "Stand where you are and don't move, otherwise you won't blame me for being rude!" He grabbed Hu Xiaotian, jumped back to the thatched house, and closed the door.

    Nangong Qiu and Su Haoran threw themselves at each other. They had no choice but to bleed from their fists.

    Li Xuan'er quickly packed up his personal belongings, grabbed Hu Xiaotian with one hand, jumped out of the back window, and walked away quickly under the cover of the dense pear trees.  So many martial arts people suddenly appeared nearby. No matter what the reason was, it was not advisable to risk staying for a long time. If Li Wanjie left and returned, or alerted the Bai Dao heroes, it would be too late to leave by then.

    Li Xuan'er was extremely cautious, choosing places that were inaccessible and far away from official roads. Once he noticed something unusual, he would quietly lie down and wait for the other party to pass before continuing on the road.  Although Hu Xiaotian was tall and strong, he was as light as nothing in her hands and could not affect her speed at all.  Hu Xiaotian was suffering from the inability to use his energy to open the acupuncture points, and was at her mercy like a wood carving and clay sculpture. However, he felt a strong wind blowing against his face, and his body was rising and falling. It was so similar to what he had experienced the previous two days!  Unlike Yin Tianyun, the person beside him is as beautiful as a flower and has a heart as strong as a snake. He will never suffer from mental disorder.  Unless a miracle occurs, his end will be a hundred times worse than death.

    After walking and stopping for about an hour, the two of them entered an uninhabited area with undulating hills.  Here are dry loess slopes with gentle slope tops, endless spread, barren and desolate, majestic ravines on the slopes, and only sparse vegetation dotted among them.  Even in the daytime, you can still faintly hear the howling of wild wolves - it is indeed the perfect place to destroy corpses and eliminate traces.

    Li Xuan'er let go of Hu Xiaotian, jumped to a high place and inspected a circle, then jumped back and said: "Master Hu,Finally no one came to disturb us.  If you are wise, answer my questions obediently, otherwise you will have to tell the truth after you have suffered.  "

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Miss Li, there are no people and ravines around. Why don't you release my restraint? Anyway, no matter how I run, I can't escape from the palm of your hand."

    Li Xuan'er said coldly: "Dream! Please tell me first, how did you deceive Ke'er in the first place?"

    How dare Hu Xiaotian tell the details of the overlord¡¯s attack? It would be weird if he didn¡¯t get chopped into pieces on the spot!  Avoiding important matters, he said lightly: "Miss Li, I am sincere to Ke'er, and there is no problem of deceiving her. Because of this, I decided to marry her and let her have a lifetime of happiness. If you don't believe it, see her another day.  If you ask yourself, you will know that what I say is true.¡±

    A trace of sadness flashed across Li Xuan'er's face, and he said: "Hu, Ke'er violated the sect rules for you. I'm afraid that he has been captured by Yu Wenzheng and drained all the energy and blood from his body. Do you want me to go down to the underworld to find him?"  Did she ask in person? You were happy for a moment, but you caused Ke'er to suffer torture and die. Today I want you to pay for your life with your life!"

    Hu Xiaotian said hurriedly: "Miss Li, you misunderstood. Ke'er was not persecuted by Yu Wenzheng. She escaped from Baihua Pavilion in time and is now safe and sound." At that moment, Na Ri and Qin Ke'er escaped from the brothel and met the disciples of the Beggars Gang, and  Zuo Yiding quickly told him about the rescue. As for the method of escaping in disguise, he briefly mentioned it without going into details.

    Li Xuan'er became more and more surprised after hearing this. It was incredible that Hu Xiaotian could persuade Qin Ke'er to elope.  If he didn't have enough strength as a guarantee, Qin Ke'er would definitely refuse to betray the sect.  I would like to ask, among all the sects and sects in the world, how many are qualified to compete with the Baiyun Sect?  If it were an ordinary disciple of the sect, Qin Keer would rather die than make the decision to defect.  Considering Hu Xiaotian's extremely powerful mental power, his true identity is already revealed!  Li Xuan'er suddenly asked: "Your surname is Hu. Could it be that you are Xuanzong's new disciple, Hu Qingpeng, an abandoned disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect?" She was deeply loved by Ning Wufan and had access to some top-secret information. She happened to know that Xuanzong had accepted him.  A Han man became a disciple, which caused huge waves within the demon sect, which never subsided for a long time.

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked. Such a smart woman could guess her true identity from just one scale and a half claw!  The words have made it clear, and if you deny it any more, you will be in trouble.  He admitted frankly: "Yes, I am Hu Qingpeng. Now I am a close disciple of the leader of the divine sect. I am forbidden to practice martial arts and travel around the world under the orders of my master. Miss Li, if you kill me, it will inevitably trigger a full-scale conflict between the divine sect and the Baiyun Sect.  , the serious consequences are unimaginable. No matter how profound your Baiyun Sect background is, I am afraid you cannot withstand the thunderous wrath of the leader of the divine religion!" Xuanzong is known as the number one master of the underworld. The only person who can compare with him today is the leader of the Bai Dao, Grand Master.  Wangyou, even Ning Wufan would put him down.

    Li Xuan'er's pupils shrank, and he shot out cold murderous intent, saying: "Hu, you still dare to threaten me? Do you really want to die?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "This is not a threat, but telling the truth. You don't think that killing me is a trivial matter and my master just lets it go, right? Even if you haven't seen my master with your own eyes, you should have heard of his legendary stories.  Among all the legends, what happens to those who provoke him? Do you need me to describe it to you?"

    Li Xuan'er couldn't help but shuddered, gritted his teeth and said, "Don't bluff me! How could the top master of the underworld lower his status and attack a junior like me?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "It is true that my master will not kill you personally, but he will definitely kill Ning Wufan! Since you declare war on behalf of the Baiyun Sect, there is no reason for our sect not to fight back. When Ning Wufan dies, the Baiyun Sect will be completely separated.  Destruction is not far away.¡±

    Li Xuan'er looked at Hu Xiaotian talking eloquently, as if he was the one with the upper hand. He felt bitter in his heart, and really wanted to shoot him down with his palm desperately, and finish him off.  But when she kidnapped Hu Xiaotian, she had already been seen by the other party's guards. Once Hu Xiaotian was killed, she would never be able to escape the suspicion of the murderer.  Is Xuanzong's disciple easy to kill?  How could the Demonic Cult be willing to endure such humiliation?  If the two major sects went into full-scale war, the Baiyun Sect would definitely suffer. After all, Xuanzong's reputation for being invincible was not just blown, but earned through thousands of ruthless killings, which was enough to make any opponent tremble.  She couldn't help but secretly regret why she didn't kill the two guards before leaving, and gave them a hand in vain, so now she was in a dilemma and it was difficult to make a decision.  To kill Hu Xiaotian, the consequences are indeed too serious, and it must be done with Ning Wufan's consent; to let Hu Xiaotian go, but he is unwilling to do so, and it will be difficult to master the soul-stirring technique by oneself.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at her words and expressions and knew that she was taking advantage of Xuanzong's reputation. He already had the intention of shrinking back. He coughed lightly and said, "Miss Li, I have three urgent needs. Can you make it easier for me?"

    Li Xuan'er was filled with irritation and said angrily: "Why are you so verbose? Hold it in for now!"

    Hu Xiaotian said with a bitter face: "I have tried my best, but it is really difficult to persist. If the filthy atmosphere touches the girl, wouldn't it be a huge sin? I will do my best.I swear I will never take the opportunity to escape.  "

    Li Xuan'er's face turned red, and he frowned unconsciously. He patted Hu Xiaotian's acupuncture points with his free hand, kicked him two or three feet away, and said with a stern face: "Get away from me!"

    Hu Xiaotian jumped up and pretended to walk downwind.  Li Xuan'er turned away early, not wanting to take another look.  Hu Xiaotian's move was mainly to give her a step down and ease the relationship between the two, so as to prevent the deadlock from being difficult to break and causing losses to both parties.  The only thing to worry about is, will Li Xuan'er be willing to give up the opportunity to make up for the shortcomings of the technique?  As the saying goes, "A woman's heart is like a needle in the sea." No matter how smart a man is, he can't guess what they are.

    Before Hu Xiaotian could think of his next move, he suddenly heard violent shouts of killing faintly coming from the wind, followed by a large cloud of dust rising in the distance, gradually approaching.  Hu Xiaotian hurriedly ran back to Li Xuan'er and said softly: "Miss Li, it seems that there is a feud in the world. Should we hide for a while?" Li Xuan'er said angrily: "I'm not blind, why do you need to remind me?" After thinking about it, he said  The dagger was thrown back to him, "I have no obligation to protect you. If you are killed by others, it has nothing to do with our Baiyun Sect." Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "Miss Li, if I die in the wilderness, I will be held accountable.  You are the biggest suspect." Li Xuan'er was angry and resentful. She grabbed him and jumped to the top of the slope, and found a sunken pit to hide.

    A moment later, silhouettes of people were seen flashing more than a thousand steps away. Dozens of masters were fighting and walking along the ravines on the hillside, leaping and flying. From time to time, some people screamed and fell down in the flash of cold light.

    Hu Xiao Tianyun looked around, couldn't help but trembled, and said in a voiceless voice: "It's them!" Li Xuan'er had never practiced clairvoyance, so he couldn't see clearly who was coming, so he endured it again and again, and still asked: "Hey, come on  Who is this person?" Hu Xiaotian said with complicated emotions: "The ones I recognize include Zhan Feng, Monk Bu Sha, Jia Chun, Wang Wanping, Huangfu Ji, etc., as well as Yan Ao, the leader of the underworld! Yan Ao is under siege, and his situation seems to be bad.  ."

    It turns out that these gangs are attacking each other and fighting each other, and they are the forces trying to seize the secret map of black iron.  They must have ambushed Mo Hufeng in the west of the city, and then fought all the way from near Chang'an. After all, they only got one iron box, but there were more than a dozen people who wanted to get it.  The iron box has changed hands several times, and now it is in Yan Ao's arms. Neither he nor the masters who died unjustly before have had time to verify whether the contents in the iron box are genuine.  Monk Busha, Jia Chun and others were guarding Yan Ao, blocking him from the sudden attacks. Yan Ao himself was waving an iron ruler and was fighting fiercely with Zhan Feng and another big man in red.  .  The big man in red faced the enemy with his bare hands. His roar was like thunder, and he looked like a god. His fists were unfolding like thunderous winds. Every punch he punched gave others the feeling of being invincible, attracting most of Yan Ao's attention.  Zhan Feng, who was always known for his bravery, could only be reduced to a supporting role, and his brilliance was completely obscured.

    Such a person must be Zeng Xiangjie, one of the four great generals of the Qinglong Society!

    Li Xuan'er was greatly moved after hearing this. Any one of them is a powerful character from all over the world, and it is really abnormal for them to be gathered together in one place.  He murmured: "Could it be that they are fighting for some treasure? It can't be the Black Iron Secret Map, right?" With this thought in mind, he was eager to give it a try.

    Hu Xiaotian smelled the mysterious and sweet fragrance on her body, swallowed unconsciously, and kindly advised: "Miss Li, these people are already jealous, you'd better not take risks. And as the leader of the underworld, Yan Ao, in one fell swoop,  Every move must have a deep meaning, so we'd better wait and see what happens." Yan Ao is not the kind of reckless man who has no brains, so how can he not arrange an escape route in advance?  Since he chose to enter this area, he must have his reasons.

    Li Xuan'er sneered: "Coward! If you're afraid of death, just stay here and I don't need your help."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly saw dozens of men in black appearing quietly on the slope near the battle site, quickly spreading out and approaching the edge of the battlefield.  Taking advantage of the fact that the experts had no time to distract him, they took out balls the size of fists, quickly installed the fuses, lit them and immediately threw them away.  Those balls burned and emitted thick smoke while they were in the air, and fell to the ground like raindrops. Soon, the yellow smoke billowed out and enveloped the entire ravine.

    As soon as the smoke erupted, the man in black flew away and disappeared in the blink of an eye like a ghost.

    Li Xuan'er took a breath and looked as ugly as possible.  Those men in black were clearly Yan Ao's subordinates. They chose the right time and place to release the poisonous smoke, covering all the pursuers.  There is no doubt that Yan Ao must have taken the antidote in advance, but if others inhale the poisonous smoke, it will be difficult, ranging from loss of skill to death in the worst case.

    ¡°In the yellow smoke, dozens of figures rushed out one after another, and they all flew to high places and vomited.  Some people reacted particularly violently, vomiting blood in large mouths and unable to bear the pain.  When the smoke was blown away by the wind, Yan Ao, Monk Busha, Jia Chun and the others had disappeared.  All the experts were shocked and angry, and they dispersed to search for Yan Ao without being greeted.I don't think they will be able to go very far in a short period of time.

    Desperate to die, Zeng Xiangjie actually led people to search in the direction of Hu Xiaotian and Li Xuan'er.  This kind of bare loess slope has neither trees to cover nor caves to hide in. It is impossible to hide it from the eyes of experts.  Li Xuan'er didn't want to conflict with Zeng Xiangjie, and he didn't want his fellow disciples to see him with the disciple of the leader of the Demon Cult. He grabbed Hu Xiaotian and quietly ran down the hillside.

    Li Xuan'er ran for more than ten miles in one breath and left the scene of the accident far away. On the way, he shot two pheasants for dinner.  At this time, dark clouds were hanging low, twilight was closing, and the low-lying areas were already pitch black.  The two found a hidden valley, lit a bonfire, and were speechless for a while.

    Hu Xiaotian cleaned the chicken feathers and internal organs, skewered a pheasant with a sword, and grilled it on the fire. He glanced at Li Xuan'er secretly and said, "Miss Li, what are your plans next?"

    Li Xuan'er hugged his legs, put his chin on his knees, and stared blankly at the dancing flames. After a while, he said quietly: "Don't ask me, I don't know either."

    Hu Xiaotian wisely kept silent and concentrated on the roasted chicken on the sword. In a short time, the chicken was roasted until it was brown, the fat was shining, and the fragrance was overflowing.  He sighed: "It's a pity that there is no salt and spices, and such good ingredients are wasted." After saying that, he handed the roasted pheasant to Li Xuan'er, skewered another pheasant with a branch, and continued to work.

    Li Xuan'er took small bites of the tender chicken, looking at Hu Xiaotian who was concentrating on it from the corner of his eye, and suddenly felt a heat in his heart, and the hilt of the sword in his hand seemed to be red-hot, scorching hot.

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 9: Bystanders¡¯ Clearance

    Chapter 9 Bystanders know

    Night is shrouded in darkness and the wind is as cold as a knife.  Suddenly, there was a loud bang from high up, and a gorgeous firework exploded. In an instant, the firelight disappeared, and the night sky became silent again.

    Li Xuan'er frowned and said, "This is a thousand-mile fireworks used to send messages!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw bunches of firelights flying into the sky, colorful fireworks blooming in the sky, and explosions one after another.  Just looking at the locations where the fireworks were launched, they were dozens of miles apart and covered a huge area.  There is no doubt that the secret map dispute has not subsided due to Yan Ao's disappearance. All major forces urgently summoned a large number of people and lit torches to search throughout the night.  Some heroes who did not belong to any force also came after hearing the news, trying to fish in troubled waters and try their luck.  In the dark night, there were sounds of shouting and fighting from time to time, and there were countless people who had done something wrong.  With the sound of killing, the whirlpool of fighting quickly expanded. Some enemies were extremely jealous of each other, some wanted to kill potential opponents, some deliberately created tension, and some just didn't like each other. Anyway, the one who strikes first will gain the upper hand, and the one who strikes later will suffer. Only by killing the wrong person  Didn't let go.

    Li Xuan'er was secretly frightened when he heard the screams of fighting everywhere, and signaled Hu Xiaotian to put out the bonfire quickly to avoid attracting enemies.  Hu Xiaotian hurriedly picked up the sand and threw it on the flames.  The fire had just extinguished, and sparks were still flickering in the darkness. Five black shadows flashed out from the northwest: "Hey, there was a fire just now, why did it suddenly disappear?" "Go down and take a look!"

    Li Xuan'er didn't want to cause trouble, so he grabbed Hu Xiaotian and jumped out of the valley in the opposite direction.  Just after running for more than ten steps, he suddenly heard a sudden sound of wind, and dozens of cold lights flew up in the darkness, like poisonous bees hitting him in the face.  Li Xuan'er raised his sleeve and flicked it, and the hidden weapons filled the sky and shot back.  The enemies hiding in the dark screamed and jumped up in a hurry to avoid the hidden weapons. Unexpectedly, Li Xuan'er took the opportunity to approach, and struck with his jade hand, killing them all with one palm.

    At this moment, a burst of cheers suddenly broke out from the northwest. Because they were too far away, it was difficult to hear what they were calling.  Before the shouting stopped, more than a dozen fireworks went up at the same time. The violent explosions resounded in the night sky, and the fireworks were flying all over the sky. It was really beautiful.

    "The rightful owner has been found!" "Gather quickly!" "Go quickly!" A series of shouts suddenly sounded from all directions, and countless black shadows flew into the sky and rushed toward the northwest.  Facing the temptation of the devil's holy relics, almost everyone's blood boiled, fearing that they would miss the opportunity to seize it.

    Li Xuan'er hesitated for a moment, then jumped back to Hu Xiaotian and asked, "Do you think they have really found Yan Ao's whereabouts?"

    Hu Xiaotian didn't expect that she would take the initiative to ask, so he couldn't help but feel a little flattered. He thought for a while and said: "As far as I know, the underworld's style of doing things is famous for being secretive and unpredictable. It's hard to guard against it. Due to the rush of time,  They may not be able to dig tunnels to escape, but they need to dig a few secret caves to hide. They can hide for at least two or three days. There is no reason for them to be discovered easily. Therefore, I guess Yan Ao is either trying to create suspicion and make the pursuers come and go.  Running around consumes energy, or he adopts the strategy of a golden cicada escaping from its shell, throwing out a substitute to attract everyone, but then evacuating from the other direction. If I were Yan Ao, I would choose to leave overnight, because the longer the time goes on, the more enemies will gather nearby.  The more there are, the slimmer the hope of keeping the treasure." After a pause, he added: "Yan Ao might even have deceived his allies and used this opportunity to kill people with knives, thereby achieving the goal of devouring the treasure. It's a pity that those who blindly believe in it  The underworld hero Yan Ao promised may die with his eyes open."

    Yan Ao always wears a golden mask when he goes out and about. It is too easy to find someone to impersonate him. As long as someone of similar stature wears the same mask, who knows if he is the master of the underworld?  Not only the pursuing soldiers from all walks of life were deceived, but even the monks who did not kill him were also kept in the dark.  But in this case, how can the suzerain token handed over by Yan Ao be recovered?  Is the token also a fake?

    Li Xuan'er raised his eyebrows and looked toward the southeast: "What do you mean, is Yan Ao fleeing from the southeast?"

    Hu Xiaotian shrugged and said: "The authorities are confused, but the bystanders know clearly. You all want to fight for the treasure, but I don't have any extra thoughts, so I can see Yan Aoluozi's thoughts. It's like two people playing chess. When you are too eager to win,  Often we are blinded by local interests and ignore the overall trend, and the result is bound to be a big loss."

    Li Xuan'er said decisively: "Okay, I will believe you for once! Maybe I can catch him off guard and give Yan Ao a surprise."

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked and said: "You don't want to rob Yan Ao halfway, do you?"

    Li Xuan'er frowned and said: "How can you accomplish great things if you are afraid of wolves and tigers behind? How can you be qualified to be Xuanzong's disciple? What happened to Yan Ao? If I have the chance, I will seize it without fail!" The treasure map of the Demon Cult  The power of temptation is so great, if people in the world don't know it, then that's all. After knowing it, not one of them can let it go.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s mouth was filled with bitterness, and he wished he could forget what he just saidTake back your words.  The people who follow Yan Ao must all be masters, not to mention that Yan Ao himself also belongs to a sect of masters. How can he be a target of robbery?  Li Xuan'er's delusional attempt to seize what was in his hands was like pulling out a tooth from a tiger's mouth and hitting a stone with an egg.  Of course, the key point is that what Yan Ao has in his hands is a fake, and it is not worth fighting for.  He sighed: "Miss Li is a woman who is not inferior to her men. She is indeed very passionate. Hu admires her. How about you and I saying goodbye? I wish the girl that all her wishes will come true and she will win."

    Li Xuan'er put his hands on his hips and said, "Did I say let you go? Don't forget, you are my prisoner. No matter where I go, you have to follow me."

    Hu Xiaotian thought to himself: I¡¯m not stupid, why would I follow you even though I knew you were going to die?  He lowered his tone and said: "Miss Li, if you bring me as a burden, how can you come and go like flying, fast forward and fast retreat? Yan Ao's martial arts is already as high as that of Sect Master Ning, and you may not succeed even if you try your best.  You should prepare for the worst in advance. Besides, I am currently practicing martial arts, so I can¡¯t go far even if I want to, so how about I just stay nearby and wait for your good news?¡±

    Li Xuan'er makes sense when he thinks about it. When he is alone against all the masters of the underworld, he must be very cautious and not make any mistakes.  In case the other party is heavily guarded and there is no gap to take advantage of, it is not too late to return to him when nothing can be done.  He sneered and said: "Don't blame me for not reminding you. There are many strong people around you. If you run around and lose your life, don't come to me after you become an injustice."

    Hu Xiaotian said solemnly: "Thank you, miss, for reminding me. I will be more careful."

    Li Xuan'er said: "You should take care of yourself, don't do stupid things!" After saying this, he raised his energy quickly and merged into the darkness like a wisp of light smoke, suddenly disappearing without mentioning it.

    Hu Xiaotian let out a long breath, turned around, threw Li Xuan'er's threat to Java, and left.  Li Xuan'er is moody, suspicious and changeable. He could be killed at any time with her. If he doesn't leave now, how long will it take?  As for whether she could fulfill her wish, he didn't care.

    Because the soil slopes were undulating and Hu Xiaotian was unable to perform Qinggong, he had to walk along the winding ravine. As for whether there was a village in front of him or whether it was far or near from the official road, he had no idea at all. It all depended purely on luck.  Not long after walking, earth-shattering shouts of death suddenly came from the northwest. It was obvious that a battle to seize the treasure had broken out.  In the dark night, thousands of people fought in a melee, and the fighting was not ordinary tragic.  Zeng Xiangjie of the Qinglong Society, Huangfu Ji of the Baiyun Sect, Zhanfeng of the Demon Sect, and Monk Wu of the Underworld Alliance, which one is the good guy?  This fight can be called a battle between dragons and tigers, which is enough to change the situation.

    Hu Xiaocai had walked more than a hundred steps, and the shouts of killing in his ears quickly weakened. He changed his mind and screamed secretly.  After all, the fake stand-in is far from the real Ghost King's martial arts. Once he fights desperately, his flaws will be revealed, teaching people to see through reality.  Therefore, at this time, either Monk Busha and others have been wiped out, or the identity of the fake Yan Ao has been exposed or even killed, and all the forces have dispersed again to find the target.  Objectively speaking, the probability of the latter is greater.  Once the net is spread, it may not be able to catch the big fish, but how can he, a slow little shrimp, escape?  When the time comes, I will be treated as a disciple of the underworld and tortured and tortured wantonly.  However, the ravines between the hillsides were not straight lines, but twists and turns, naturally formed, and it was useless for him to be anxious.

    Unexpectedly, it rained all night, and several black shadows suddenly appeared at the foot of the mountain, with green eyes and sharp fangs, roaring and blocking his way.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s footsteps froze, and it turned out to be a pack of wild wolves!  The wolves dispersed and trotted towards him, clearly treating him as prey to satisfy their hunger.  Hu Xiaotian drew out his dagger, his mind as cold as a mirror, and instantly grasped the route, speed and strength of each hungry wolf. He moved his feet lightly, and with a sudden cry, the sword went like lightning, killing a wolf that jumped up in the air.  into two sections.  With a twist of the wrist, the sword blade flipped back and cut off the head of a hungry wolf on the right.  Suddenly there was a strong wind, and a giant white wolf came around behind him, stood up, and opened its mouth to bite.  Hu Xiaotian rolled to the ground to avoid the white wolf's sneak attack. He swung out his dagger and immediately cut off one of the wolf's legs.  The injured white wolf rolled to the ground in pain and let out a sharp howl.  Hu Xiaotian felt a chill in his heart. He used two swords to kill the remaining hungry wolf, and kicked the white wolf violently, knocking him unconscious.

    The ravine fell into silence again, and the strong smell of blood was quickly blown away by the wind, as if nothing had happened.

    Hu Xiaotian wiped his hands with cold sweat and was about to put away his sword and leave. Suddenly, he felt his vest became cold, and a chill fell from the sky.  As soon as he turned around, he saw two people swooping down from left to right like night owls. They were menacing and had bad intentions.  It was too late for Hu Xiaotian to hide and hide. He smiled bitterly, really afraid of what would happen.  He took a deep breath, squeezed the sword with his hand, and put aside all kinds of distracting thoughts. At this sensitive moment, no matter how bright his tongue was, he still couldn't explain why he was walking alone late at night.  Even if there is a chance to defend, the other party will not be gullible.

    Seeing Hu Xiaotian raising his sword on guard, the two men snorted coldly. As they ran, Cang Lang unsheathed his sword and hid it behind his elbow, with a cold murderous intent in his eyes.  When they ran closer, the two of them were even more useless.As he spoke, he shook his wrist, flashed his knife, and chopped off his head.

    Hu Xiaotian raised his sword to block, and stepped back. There was a soft click, and the tips of the two knives were cut off at the same time.  Although he relied on the sharpness of the sword to avoid the killing move, the opponent's sword was filled with internal energy, and the blow was fierce. Even though he used clever techniques to resolve it, he was still shocked to the point that his fingers were numb. With a chirp, the dagger fell out of his hand.  Flying into the night sky, I don¡¯t know where I landed.

    The two people were greatly shocked. This mysterious man had exquisite swordsmanship and had a sword in his hand. Why couldn't he use even half of his inner strength?  The man on the left sneered and said: "It turns out to be an embroidered pillow that is of no use! Old Cao, that sword is worth at least a thousand gold. It would be a pity to lose it. Go and pick it up. Just leave this kid to me."  One person said: "Don't kill him, keep him alive." After saying that, he jumped up and hurried to find the sword.  The man pointed his broken knife at Hu Xiaotian and said viciously: "Boy, just surrender and capture me, or I will kill you without a burial place."

    Hu Xiaotian spread his hands helplessly and said: "Hero, I don't know why you are attacking me? I am actually a scholar, and I was accidentally kidnapped here. I should live with you without any grudges, and I hope you will show mercy."

    The man raised his foot and kicked the body of the wild wolf, and sneered: "How can a scholar kill a pack of wolves without getting hurt? Boy, do you think I'm a fool? Are you trying to cover up your discipleship in the underworld?"  His identity? Tell me quickly, where is Yan Ao hiding!"

    Hu Xiaotian sighed: "If I say that Yan Ao used a series of tricks to build a plank road in secret, and has withdrawn from the mountainous area in the southeast, would you believe it?"

    The man was stunned for a moment, eager to make a contribution, and said: "I believe it, why don't I believe it?" He took out a communication firework from his arms, lit it and shot it into the sky.  At this critical moment, no clue can be let go. If the news is true, promotion and reward will be at your fingertips.

    Hu Xiaotian did not expect that he would inform his companions directly, and asked curiously: "Aren't you afraid that the information will be wrong and you will be punished by the commander?"

    The man said: "Zeng Shenjiang treated his subordinates with heavy rewards and light punishments. If he was wrong, it would only cost him dozens of slaps. If he was right, there would be many benefits. Of course I want to take the lead."

    Hu Xiaotian asked: "Are you from the Qinglong Club?" Among all the major gangs in the world, only the Qinglong Club has the names of the four great generals. The so-called Divine General Zeng refers to Zeng Xiangjie.

    The man said: "Yes." Suddenly he realized something was wrong. Why was the host-object situation reversed?  He immediately put on a serious face and asked: "What is your name? What position do you hold in the underworld? Why was Yan Ao abandoned here?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said, "I swear, I really am not a disciple of the underworld."

    The man was furious: "If you weren't Yan Ao's confidant, how could you know the direction of his escape? Did you just talk nonsense and deliberately tease me?" The murderous look in his eyes surged, and he seemed to be ready to kill someone if he said something inappropriate.

    Hu Xiaotian was in a dilemma. If he admitted that he was Yan Ao's confidant, he would most likely be detained and interrogated by the Qinglong Society, and would spend the rest of his life in a dark dungeon; if he insisted on denying that he was from the underworld, he might be angry and kill him first.  Lose your own head.  While hesitating, he suddenly heard the man surnamed Cao in the distance shouting: "I found it, I found the sword!" Before he finished speaking, a short scream sounded out, as if he was being attacked and killed.

    The man was startled and said angrily: "Good boy, you still have accomplices ambushing you!" He stepped forward to grab him and swept across with his broken knife, already determined to silence him.  Suddenly there were several soft popping sounds, and several clouds of red smoke exploded on the ground, forming a thick cloud of smoke. Unable to hold back, he threw himself into the smoke.  The smoke that suddenly appeared seemed strange. It touched the hands, face, and neck, and the exposed skin immediately felt the sting of ant bites.  It's poisonous smoke!  He felt a thrill in his heart, held his breath, and jumped out of the smoke-shrouded area by flipping upside down in the air.

    It turns out that while Hu Xiaotian was talking to the other party, he secretly took out the smoke bomb given to him by Pan Ling'er. When he saw that the situation was not good, he immediately threw it out and used the smoke generated to confuse the other party's sight.  Seeing the man leaping back, he hurriedly stepped out of the way, glanced down, leaned down and picked up a dead branch more than two feet long from the ground.  He closed his eyes, recalling the magic battle taught by Chi Yan that day and the moment when he made the move, and murmured: "Beyond the laws of the world, there is nothing and no self. My heart is the heart of the sword, and my intention is the intention of the sword. Everything in the world,  It can be broken with a swing of the sword!" His eyes suddenly opened, and an unparalleled strong sword intent shot into the sky. Wherever he looked, the smoke in front of him seemed to be split by a giant sword, rushing to the left and right.

    The man from the Qinglong Society briefly inspected himself and found no signs of poisoning. He couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly he saw the smoke parting. Hu Xiaotian held a dead branch in a posture to meet the enemy. He laughed and said: "Pretend to be a ghost!" With a flick of his body, a knife was like a knife.  The poisonous dragon strikes ferociously again!

    At the moment of life and death, it is better to ask for immortality than to ask for gods.

    Under the huge pressure, Hu Xiaotian's heart was exceptionally peaceful, without sadness or joy, without fear or fear. The dead branches in his hands trembled, changing into mysterious and infinite arcs, as if they were accumulating energy.The strength seems to be condensing the spirit, like a spiritual snake with life, eager to break through the shackles.

    As soon as the man got closer, he felt something was wrong. The cold sword intent pierced his skin. Every time he took a step forward, the pressure increased. He was frightened and horrified. In just the blink of an eye, this incompetent opponent was completely different.  !  But the arrow is on the string and must be fired.  His whole body's energy was concentrated, and the sword's body showed an inch-long blade light. The lightning flashed and struck down like a thunderbolt.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly, as if he could not see the life-threatening sword light, and waved the dead branch in his hand, like a breeze blowing, weak and weak, but the speed exceeded the limit of his gaze movement, passing through the distance of space, passing through the gap of the sword light,  Silently, it penetrated the opponent's wrist holding the knife.

    Blood drops splashed, and the broken knife fell out of hand.

    The man covered the wound on his wrist and staggered back, his eyes full of horror - this is the state of flying flowers and hurting people that can only be achieved by a master-level master!

    Hu Xiaotian stabbed out with his sword. His energy and energy were exhausted. The bulging sword energy immediately drained out. With a soft bang, the entire dead branch was blown to pieces by the out-of-control sword energy.  He barely managed to use the shocking sword, which was an extraordinary performance. If it were other people in the same situation of lacking internal strength, let alone hurting the enemy with the sword, they would be lucky to escape the fatal blow.

    The man was already feeling timid, so he turned around and ran for his life. However, he saw that the dead branch in Hu Xiaotian's hand turned into powder, and the terrifying sword energy also disappeared at the same time. His mind was spinning, could there be a flaw in this man's martial arts?  Out of time?  At that moment, evil arose from his courage and anger arose from his heart. He took out a dagger with his left hand and pounced on it again with a sinister smile.

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter Ten: Old and New Enmities

    Chapter 10 New and old grudges

    Hu Xiaotian has already used his last trump card. He has no way to avoid his opponent's killing move. He can only watch helplessly as the blade strikes.  At the critical moment, the white shadow flashed, the sword light was dazzling, and a big head rose into the sky.  Hu Xiaotian was surprised and happy: "Miss Li, how could it be you?!"

    Li Xuan'er held a dagger and stared at Hu Xiaotian coldly. Suddenly, his mouth opened slightly, green blood gushed out from the corners of his lips, and his figure was on the verge of collapse.  Hu Xiaotian hurriedly rushed up to her, held her arm, and asked with concern: "Are you injured internally?" Li Xuan'er said angrily: "Hu, didn't you promise me to stay where I am and wait? How come you don't mean what you say?  ?" Hu Xiaotian was afraid that she would strike with the sword in anger. He thought quickly, pointed at the corpses of the wolves and the man's corpse, and explained: "I was first chased by the wolves, and then I was chased by the masters of the Qinglong Society.  I have been running like crazy all the way, and I can barely hold on until now. The situation is critical, I can't just stand still, right?" Li Xuan'er knew that he was telling nonsense, and was not in the mood to argue with him at this time. He glared hard and wiped it away with his backhand.  There was blood on the corner of his mouth, and he said: "I'll settle the score with you later!"

    The two walked quickly and found a secret place to hide temporarily.  Li Xuan'er handed the dagger to Hu Xiaotian and told him to be on guard while he crossed his legs and breathed, concentrating on regulating the disordered breath.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at Li Xuan'er who was sitting upright like a lotus, and a thought suddenly popped into his mind. If he killed her with a sword, wouldn't he completely get rid of the threat of having his soul ingested?  But Li Xuan'er had just saved his own life and immediately turned against him and killed her. It really couldn't be justified in his conscience.  Moreover, at this moment, there are dangers and powerful enemies around. It is safer to be with Li Xuan'er. Otherwise, if you are intercepted by the underworld masters, you will be in catastrophe.

    After about a minute of tea, Li Xuan'er finished his exercise and spat out a large mouthful of blood, his face turned pale and transparent.  She took several pills, silently using her internal energy to activate the medicine. She sat quietly for a while before slowly standing up. She glanced at Hu Xiaotian coldly and said, "Why don't you kill me while I'm healing?"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "Hu is not an ungrateful villain, how could he do such a dirty and ugly thing? Wait until I save your life."

    Li Xuan'er said: "Based on your current situation, without my help, it is impossible to walk a hundred steps away. Are you afraid that after killing me, you won't survive until dawn?"

    Hu Xiaotian scratched his head and changed the subject: "Miss Li, what happened to your injury? Was it injured by Yan Ao?"

    Li Xuan'er said calmly: "I wanted to take advantage of the darkness to get close to Yan Ao, but he noticed it in advance. As a result, I failed in one move and had to retreat temporarily." Although she spoke in an understatement, the danger and frightening inside it were still there.  Everywhere can be imagined.  Yan Ao and his party tried their best to hide their whereabouts, how could they easily let go of Li Xuan'er who had ulterior motives?  Outnumbered and outnumbered, she was extremely lucky to be injured but not dead. She should have immediately fled far away to heal her injuries, but by some strange coincidence, she came back and happened to save Hu Xiaotian.  This time she forced her way to kill, and her internal injuries became more serious, with only 20 to 30% of her 10% Kung Fu left.

    Seeing Li Xuan'er's cold and arrogant expression, Hu Xiaotian wisely pressed down the question in his mind and said: "Just now, the people from the Qinglong Club have sent out a firework signal, instructing their companions to search southeast. They will probably bite the tail of Yan Ao and others. Zeng Xiangjie  Sitting in command, Yan Ao wants to successfully break through the blockade of the Qinglong Society, but it will be even more difficult. Once a fierce battle breaks out, Huangfu Ji, Zhan Feng and other strong men will surely come after hearing the news. Yan Ao tried his best to play with the heroes, but in the end he could not save the bamboo basket.  All in vain!"

    Li Xuan'er frowned and said, "Are you telling the truth?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "You and I are in the same boat, we live and die together, why would Hu lie?"

    Li Xuan'er's face turned red, and he spat, saying: "You talk nonsense, who will live and die with you? I came back to save you just because I don't want a war between the two major sects. After tonight, you walk on your single-plank bridge,  I will follow my sunny path, and we will have nothing to do with each other from now on."

    Hu Xiaotian said with a smile: "What Miss Li taught you is that you will be offended if you say something without hesitation." After a pause, he said again: "Why don't we wait until Yan Ao is besieged by the heroes before he can leave again?"  Late?"

    Li Xuan'er nodded and sat down cross-legged in silence.  She also knew that her situation was not ideal, so she gave up the idea of ??fighting for the devil's holy relics. She just wanted to get out of danger safely and find another place to treat her injuries.  As for the hot potato that is Hu Xiaotian, we have to let him go first.  Since we can't kidnap Xuanzong's disciples openly, we can find opportunities to do it secretly in the future. Anyway, Hu Xiaotian has temporarily lost his martial arts, so he can still capture him?

    As expected, the sound of fierce fighting soon came from the distance, and the sound became louder and louder, thrilling, splitting the clouds and piercing the rocks.  The heroes scattered everywhere were like sharks that smelled the smell of blood, and they flew past, their hearts clear. The commotion was so loud, there was definitely something going on!

    Hu Xiaotian hid in the darkness, watching the figures flying at high speed above his head, and couldn't help but admire Mo Hufeng's plan again.  Even if someone finally discovers the iron boxIt's a fake, but most people will suspect that Yan Ao dropped the bag, rather than the Mo family.  During this period, Li Wanjie had already sent the Black Iron Secret Map back to the Holy City of the Demon Sect through the secret channel of the hidden door.  About half an hour later, seeing no more masters coming and going, Hu Xiaotian gently reminded Li Xuan'er that it was time to set off.

    The fierce battle in the depths of the dark night became more and more intense. The two of them deliberately took a detour, but they didn't meet a single person along the way.  After all, Li Xuan'er's internal injuries had not healed, so after walking for a quarter of an hour, he had to stop and rest.  She looked at the seemingly innocent Hu Xiaotian next to her, and the more she looked at it, the more disgusted she became. If it weren't for this person, how could she have been involved in this whirlpool, and how could she have been hit hard?  Thinking back to the previous two and three setbacks, which made it difficult for him to succeed in his soul-stirring skills, somehow the murderous intention filled his chest like a tide.

    At this moment, there was a heavy sound of footsteps, and two figures staggered towards them from the north.  When both parties met, they were both shocked. It was in compliance with the old saying - Enemies meet on a narrow road!

    "Camel demon!"

    "Little witch!"

    I saw the camel demon¡¯s clothes were torn, his body was dripping with blood, and there was a knife mark on his cheek, which extended to the bottom of his ear, almost cutting off his left ear.  Next to him is the monkey demon with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks, who is also scarred, and the snake demon and pig demon are missing.  They had previously followed the fake Yan Ao and were about to be surrounded and killed by the heroes. Fortunately, the fake Yan Ao's lack of martial arts was quickly revealed, and the heroes dispersed in anger, and they managed to escape with their lives.  The camel demon calmed down, and in a blink of an eye he saw Hu Xiaotian standing next to him. He was angry and surprised at the same time, and screamed: "You brat, you have indeed hooked up with the witch from Baiyun Sect! What a pair of adulterers and adulterers!"

    Li Xuan'er's anger and blood were already so violent that it was difficult to contain them, and he was aroused by the camel demon's insults. His pretty face turned red and he almost spurted blood on the spot.  Hu Xiaotian was shocked when he saw her expression was different and her breath was short. He knew that they could not let the camel demon and the others discover that Li Xuan'er was seriously injured.  He raised his dagger and sneered: "Camel demon, you must know that trouble comes from your mouth! Only two of you Yinshan Seven Demons were killed, and you still dare to be so arrogant and make enemies. Are you tired of living? Look at your miserable appearance.  Are you running for your life in a hurry? Do you still have time to fight? "

    The camel demon couldn't see clearly the abnormal expression on Li Xuan'er's face in the darkness, but he could still see the burning murderous intent in her eyes. He felt cold and took two steps back unconsciously. He gritted his teeth and said: "You two men and two women stay together late at night. Who knows?"  What are you doing? Little witch, don¡¯t push me too hard. If you make Master Tuo angry, we will die together!"

    Li Xuan'er flicked his wrist, and a pair of octagonal gold-plated copper bells jumped into his palm, and said coldly: "Get out!"

    The camel demon stared at the legendary "Three Realms Soul-Calling Bell", gasped like a toothache, and said: "Little demon girl, if you have the ability, don't rely on the artifact, you and I will fight fairly!"

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said: "Camel Demon, you are not a seven-year-old child, how could you say such ridiculous things? We have other things to do, and we don't have time to talk nonsense with you, so get out of here!"

    "You!" The camel demon was so angry that he really wanted to pounce on him and kill him with a palm, but he was afraid of the divine weapon in Li Xuan'er's hand and did not dare to move rashly. He held back his anger and the monkey demon slowly stepped back a few feet. After making sure that there was no danger, he turned around and left.  They were seriously injured and were already frightened. They really didn't want to cause trouble again, so they didn't see that Li Xuan'er was bluffing.

    The backs of the two camel demons almost disappeared. With a pop, Li Xuan'er spurted a stream of blood arrows from his mouth and fell to the sky.  Hu Xiaotian reached out in time, hugged her soft and boneless waist, and shouted anxiously: "Miss Li, what's wrong with you? Do you want to take medicine to heal your injuries?" Li Xuan'er smelled his strong masculine scent, and felt ashamed and angry.  He gave him a slap in the face, gasped and shouted: "Let go of your stinky hands!" Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "It's urgent, I hope you can forgive me." He helped her sit on the ground before letting go.  Back away.

    Li Xuan'er herself also found it strange that since she started practicing Charming Art, she had been in contact with as many as eighty men, if not one hundred. Although she kept her virginity for the master to enjoy, the love affairs between men and women were already familiar and were by no means pure and simple.  We are all ladies, but we panic when we are touched by a strange man.  But when she fell into Hu Xiaotian's arms, her skin felt as hot as fire, and her heart beat violently. She had no choice but to take the opportunity to slap him in the face to cover up her embarrassment.  She then thought about it, and her palms were sweating. Could this be one of the sequelae of the failure of the soul-taking mission?  This man is like a seed that has taken root and sprouted in his heart unknowingly?  Li Xuan'er was scared and panicked. What would happen once this sapling grew into a towering tree?  She has the bloodline of Xuanyin and a body of pure yin. She has long been destined to serve as Ning Wufan's cauldron. Therefore, she has a very special status in Baiyun Sect. Even the four masters of the sect are polite to her, and no one is.  Dare to have evil thoughts.  She also regards serving Ning Wufan as her bounden duty. There is no doubt that when the time is right, she will take the initiative to dedicate herself to boost the master's skills.  But suddenly, she found that there was another man in her heart, and he had the tendency to replace the sect leader. How could she not be afraid?  What kind of person is Ning Wufan? He can see through her inside and outside with just one glance, and judge her??I won't tolerate her hiding someone else in her heart.  Li Xuan'er has been by Ning Wufan's side for a long time, so he naturally knows how terrifying this evil leader is. If you violate his taboos, it is better to commit suicide first, otherwise you will regret living in this world.

    Hu Xiaotian couldn't guess what Li Xuan'er was thinking. Seeing her face turn red and white, he thought her internal injuries were getting worse, so he hurriedly said: "Miss Li, I will protect you, and you should heal yourself quickly."

    Li Xuan'er's heart was filled with knots, and he sighed softly: "It's hard for me to calm down at the moment. If I force myself, I will go crazy and get more injured. Let me rest for a while, and then we will continue on our way."

    Suddenly, he laughed for a while, and then someone said, "You should be on the road, and the Lord Yan is waiting for you to sign in and paint!"

    Hu Xiaotian and Li Xuan'er looked at each other and frowned at the same time, both knowing that something was wrong.

    I saw black shadows soaring into the sky, approaching towards me. They were the ghost-like camel demon and monkey demon.  It turned out that the camel demon was unwilling to leave. He carefully recalled Li Xuan'er's words and actions. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He was completely different from the little demon girl in his memory, so he turned around and hid in the distance to spy.  When he found out that Li Xuan'er was seriously injured, he was overjoyed and immediately rushed out.

    Li Xuan'er gritted his teeth, took out a scarlet pill and swallowed it, knowing that he was drinking poison to quench his thirst, he didn't care too much.  With the bad reputation of the Seven Demons of Yinshan, even if she committed suicide at this time, her body would still be humiliated after death, so she might as well fight desperately.  Hu Xiaotian vaguely guessed the effect of this medicine, and even Li Xuan'er tried his best. Could it be that he, a dignified man, wanted to hide behind a woman?  You can die, but you can't die in a cowardly manner!  Then he shouted: "Camel demon, if you have the guts, come at me!" He suddenly jumped forward and stabbed the camel demon in front of him with his dagger.

    The camel demon sneered and said: "Ignorant junior, struggling to the death." Seeing the cold light when the sword struck, it was obviously extremely sharp. His footsteps stumbled, and his body skills continued to change. When Hu Xiaotian used his moves, he slapped his palm and instantly cut him off.  Hu Xiaotian flew three feet away.  Suddenly, golden light broke through the sky, and the ringing of the bell shook the soul. It was Li Xuan'er who swung the soul-summoning bell to attack.  The camel demon signaled the monkey demon to kill Hu Xiaotian, while chattering and laughing strangely, resisting the soul-stirring soul-calling bell, the Seven Evil Palms of Yin Feng spread out, and the rotten smell filled the air.  Although Li Xuan'er took medicine to temporarily suppress his injuries, his internal injuries were too severe and he was forced to falter by the camel demon for a while.  The camel demon was so proud, imagining that after capturing Li Xuan'er, he would wantonly toy with this beauty who had bullied Xu Saishuang. He couldn't help but feel his belly burning, and his moves became more sinister and obscene. His lewd laughter actually overwhelmed the sound of the soul-stirring bell.  How often had Li Xuan'er been humiliated like this?  Even though he knew he shouldn't be angry, he was still so angry that his vision turned black, and the situation was precarious.

    The monkey demon passed by Li Xuan'er and said with a ferocious smile: "You bastard, take your life!" He knew very well the power of the boss' Yin Feng Qishao palm. Seeing Hu Xiaotian vomiting blood and falling to the ground, he just thought that the poison of this scholar's corpse had attacked his heart, and he had no resistance.  With such force, he slapped down the big sting with his palm.

    Hu Xiaotian had Xuanzong¡¯s infused internal energy to protect his acupuncture points, but he was actually not seriously injured. Seeing the contempt in the monkey demon¡¯s eyes, he had an idea and moved back in panic with his arms on the ground.  Unexpectedly, the monkey demon took a step forward, leaned down and waved his palm, aiming at Hu Xiaotian's head. Unexpectedly, the seemingly weak opponent suddenly rolled sideways, and countless pieces of dirt were hit in his face.  The monkey demon was unprepared, and his eyes were suddenly fascinated by the soil. He was shocked and angry: "You bastard, how dare you attack me?!" He closed his eyes and moved his palm randomly. The dust flew within the reach of the palm, and a ball was knocked out of the ground around him.  A pit.

    Hu Xiaotian held his breath, then suddenly raised his hand and threw it. With a flash of cold light, the dagger was inserted into the monkey demon's abdomen until it reached the hilt.

    The monkey demon felt a cold feeling in his lower abdomen, and all his strength was gone. He couldn't help but panic, and shouted in a hissing voice: "Boss, help me! Boss, help me!"

    Hu Xiaotian did not stop, he jumped on the monkey demon, grabbed the hilt of the sword, twisted and dragged it, and immediately cut open his lower abdomen, and the broken liver and small intestine rolled to the ground.  The monkey demon let out a heartbreaking scream, clasped his palms together, and punched Hu Xiaotian's temples on both sides.  Hu Xiaotian pushed hard, and the monkey demon stumbled backwards. The hole in his lower abdomen was bloody and bloody, and he could no longer survive.

    The camel demon over there was in the midst of sexual excitement, when he suddenly heard the monkey demon scream, as if a bucket of ice water was poured on his head, and all his desires were gone.  He looked sideways and couldn't believe his eyes. How could his brother be accidentally killed?  !  Now old and new grudges came to his mind, and he roared: "I'm going to kill you!" Ignoring Li Xuan'er again, he twisted his waist and dodged, and rushed towards Hu Xiaotian like a madman.

    Li Xuan'er took a strong breath and shouted: "Camel Demon!" The bells clinked against each other, and the strange sound waves rushed towards the camel demon.

    The camel demon was so angry that he even forgot about the power of the soul-catching bell. However, he felt a strange buzzing in his ears and his mind became confused. He felt as if he was in the Senluo Ghost Palace, torn apart and surrounded by countless wronged souls, sinking straight into the abyss.  .  To outsiders, he looked like he was possessed by an evil spirit. He suddenly stopped all movements, his expression was dull, and he was extremely frightened.

     Li Xuan'er spurted out a mouthful of blood, tried his best to ring the bell again, but looked at Hu Xiaotian.

    Hu Xiaotian nodded, knowing that the camel demon's martial arts were much stronger than the monkey demon's, and his body's senses were extremely sharp. If he missed a single blow to wake up from the chaos, he would never get a second chance.  Then he cut off the monkey demon's head with a sword, grabbed it and threw it as a hidden weapon, then smashed it into the camel demon's face.  Even though the camel demon fell into a state of mental confusion, he still instinctively waved a palm, hitting the head into pieces, blood and brains splattered all over.  At the same time as he took out his palm, Hu Xiaotian rushed forward with a single step, and his sword flew like a meteor, piercing straight into his heart.  The camel demon grunted, his eyes instantly returned to clarity, and he gave Hu Xiaotian a vicious look. Blood surged from the corners of his mouth, and he died.

    Li Xuan'er felt relieved, unable to hold on anymore, and fell limply to the ground.

    Hu Xiaotian pulled out his dagger, rushed over to pick up Li Xuan'er, and called out softly: "Miss Li, Miss Li!" Li Xuan'er's face was as golden as paper, her breathing was weak, and she still held the soul-calling bell tightly in her hand, showing no response to Hu Xiaotian's call.  She fought Yan Ao first, then fought against the masters of the Qinglong Society, and finally fought to the death with the camel demon. Her mental and internal strength was severely exhausted, and she was close to the point where her fuel was exhausted, and her injuries could not be increased.  Hu Xiaotian knew that the soul-stirring ringtone would spread far and someone from the Jianghu would appear at any time, so he hurriedly picked up the unconscious Li Xuan'er and ran away quickly.

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume 6: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter 11: Ghost Fire in the Ancient Temple

    Chapter 11 Ghost Fire in Ancient Temple

    Li Xuan'er has a light body and smooth skin, especially since she is a pure yin body. She is naturally attracted to Hu Xiaotian, who is extremely strong and extremely yang. The feeling of friction between the two is extremely strong.  Hu Xiaotian carrying her on his back was a kind of torture. Fortunately, he was determined and recited secretly to get rid of distracting thoughts, so he did not do anything animalistic.

    Hu Xiaotian ran non-stop for most of the night. Fortunately, God was wise and allowed him to wander out of the loess mountainous area and came to the edge of the mountainous area.  Li Xuan'er's condition worsened and her breathing was intermittent. She had to find a quiet place immediately to wake Li Xuan'er up and treat herself.  Otherwise, this most beautiful soul-catching witch will die quietly.  At this time, the long night faded, the morning light fell, and a corner of the cornice suddenly appeared in the light mist.  Hu Xiaotian looked intently and saw an ancient temple standing on the top of a hillside, surrounded by trees. The environment was quiet and there were no other homes.  When I got closer, I saw that the temple door was open, the walls collapsed, and nearly half of the rooms showed signs of being burned by the fire. The courtyard was full of dead vines and fallen leaves, and it had been abandoned for a long time.  The ancient temple is not large in area. Entering the mountain gate is the main hall, which is dedicated to Sakyamuni Buddha. However, the Buddha statue is missing two arms, and its body is covered with dust and soil. It is covered with cobwebs, and there is no trace of its solemn appearance.  .

    Hu Xiaotian checked it back and forth, and unexpectedly discovered that a small doorway had been cracked on the side of the wall against which the Buddha statue was leaning, and several rotten scriptures were scattered nearby.  Hu Xiaotian took a closer look and found that the wall was hollowed out in the middle and designed as a secret room for storing scriptures and artifacts. There were also many messy scriptures and books stacked in the room. As for the precious gold and silver instruments, they had long since disappeared.  Hu Xiaotian was overjoyed. Finally, there was no end to the road. Isn't this the best place to heal?  He hurriedly opened the stone door of the secret room, and after the dirty air in the room dissipated, he got in with Li Xuan'er on his back.

    This secret room is long, narrow and dark, enough to accommodate six or seven people. Due to its age, there are many cracks on the walls on both sides, allowing a faint light to shine through.  Hu Xiaotian neatly spread the remaining scriptures as a cushion, then carefully put Li Xuan'er down, then went to find half a intact alms bowl, washed it, filled it with some well water, and fed Li Xuan'er.

    After a while, Li Xuan'er slowly opened her long eyelashes, her eyes were dull and dull, without the former agility and charm, and she whispered: "Where is this?"

    Hu Xiaotian said softly: "We have escaped from the mountainous area and are now hiding in an abandoned ancient temple. We are safe for the time being. Miss Li, your internal injuries are very serious. We can't delay for a moment. It's best to heal the injuries immediately."  "

    Li Xuan'er's eyes were dark and he said softly: "Now that we have walked out of the mountainous area safely, why don't you abandon me and let me fend for myself? Disciples of the Demon Sect have always been hard-hearted and extremely ruthless. They will never give charity or sympathize with others. Are you  Exception? Or"

    Hu Xiaotian interrupted her and said: "Miss Li, your vitality is severely damaged. It is not appropriate to talk too much. Please enter meditation and adjust your breath immediately!"

    "Li Xuan'er is a member of his family who knows his own affairs. Unless he is instilled with true energy by a master, or takes top-notch healing elixirs, he can quickly recover his skills. It will take at least three to five months by himself.  Do you have to rely on his protection for such a long time?  When she thought about the scene of the two of them facing each other day and night, supporting each other, she felt flustered and felt chills all over her body.  As long as there is a chance, she doesn't want to sink deeper and deeper into the quagmire!  But to whom can she tell her complicated and obscure thoughts?  Li Xuan'er closed his eyes tightly, formed seals with his hands, and began to concentrate on practicing martial arts to heal his injuries. He only hoped that after his injuries improved slightly, he could leave this enemy's side as soon as possible and never see each other again.

    Hu Xiaotian first carefully eliminated the footprints left in the temple, then returned to the secret room and closed the stone door in and out of the wall, completely cutting off outside interference.  He didn't close his eyes all day and night, went through life and death several times, and ran for most of the night. Even though his body was made of iron, he couldn't stand it anymore, so he casually fell asleep on the inner wall.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Hu Xiaotian suddenly woke up from his deep sleep.  Li Xuan'er was still meditating and adjusting his breath, breathing deeply and longly. His face was covered with a light white mist, and it was impossible to tell whether the injury was good or bad.  In the hall on the other side of the wall, a suppressed sob sounded, which seemed to be the voice of a young woman.  Hu Xiaotian held his breath, leaned against the gap in the wall, and narrowed his eyes to look outside.

    I saw two more men in black in the hall, both wearing masks that looked as ferocious as ghosts. One was sitting on the ground with his back against a stone pillar, covered in blood, and the other was kneeling beside him, trying to apply medicine to the wound¡ª¡ª  They are actually Yan San and Yan Jiu among the nine ghosts in the underworld!  Yan San's black clothes have been dyed dark red, and there are countless wounds. Bones can be seen deep in some of them, and the blood has dried and solidified, which is enough to imagine the brutality of his fight with others.  Yan Jiu was much luckier. Most of the blood on his body belonged to others. He was busy cleaning the wounds of his companions while sobbing softly.

    Yan San gasped and said: "Xiaojiu, don't cry, save your strength so you can escape. Third brother is dead and I can't take care of you anymore. You have to protect yourself from now on."Has.  After I die, destroy my appearance according to the rules so that no one can trace my identity.  "

    Yan Jiu cried: "Third brother, after the wound is wrapped, I will carry you away!"

    Yan Sandao: "Don't talk nonsense, do you want to run away with your third brother's body on your back? Listen, the storm is getting tight now, you must not go back to Chang'an! If the sect leader successfully breaks through, there is a high chance that he will go east."  , you have to try to contact him and rendezvous, do you understand?"

    Yan Jiu choked with sobs, shook his hands, and the medicine bottle fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. He said in a trembling voice: "What if what if the sect leader didn't break out of the encirclement?"

    Yan San said angrily: "Nonsense, the sect leader has profound skills and extraordinary methods, ten times better than you and me. How could he be trapped by those gang of thieves?"

    Yan Jiu hurriedly said: "Third brother, don't be angry, I was wrong! I was wrong!"

    Yan San took a long breath and said slowly: "In case, if something unexpected happens to the sect master, you should stay away from the world and live in seclusion. After the situation calms down, you can return to Chang'an and open the underground palace. Remember, before you are completely sure,  Never show your clan leader token in front of others! Even if Yan Da and Yan Er question it face to face, you should ignore it. When you master the 'Nine Turns of Reincarnation**', they will naturally follow your lead and not dare to disobey."

    Yan Jiu hesitated and said: "I, do I have to practice the Nine-turn Reincarnation**?"

    Yan San said in a deep voice: "You are the only flesh and blood of the sect leader. Of course you must inherit the position of sect leader. Who else is suitable to practice this unique skill besides you? Xiaojiu, in the future, who dares to question you as a woman as the leader of the sect?  Just kill them all!"

    Yan Jiu shook his head and said in a low voice: "Third brother, I'm not worried about this. The Nine Revolutions of Reincarnation are ruthless and ruthless. Once you practice it, you can't stop it. I, I don't want to practice it."

    Yan San suddenly said: "Are you worried that you won't be able to raise a child after you practice? You first find a handsome man, commit yourself to him, kill him after you get pregnant, and then you can concentrate on practicing. The sect masters of all generations have been  In this way, the difference is that they choose a woman, and you choose a man. Haha, don¡¯t you already have a candidate?"

    Yan Jiu said anxiously: "Third brother, you are talking nonsense, how can I choose anyone?"

    Yan San smiled and said: "I remember that you once plead for a young scholar for the first time. Why? Xiaojiu, do you still want to lie to me?" When he said the last few words, his voice was as low as a mosquito, and finally  Don't even smell it.  Then I saw that his chest had stopped rising and falling, and he was already dead.

    "Third brother!" Yan Jiu screamed in sorrow, hugging Yan San's body and crying bitterly.

    Hu Xiaotian felt pity in his heart. They must have been separated from Yan Ao in the melee last night. In order to protect Yan Jiu, Yan San risked his life to open a bloody path, fought and fled, and eventually died of his injuries.  Of course, the main target of strong men such as Zeng Xiangjie, Huangfu Ji, Zhan Feng, etc. is Yan Ao, and they all want to seize the iron box in his hand. They have no time to be distracted, otherwise Yan San and Yan Jiu will never be able to escape here.  In the underworld, with Yan Ao commanding the formation, others will have no objections. Once Yan Ao dies unexpectedly, Yan Jiu is young and weak, and she is a woman. There are many people who want to usurp the throne of the sect leader from her.  No matter which angle you look at it, Yan Jiu's future path is extremely dangerous.  Even if she voluntarily gives up the fight for sect master, her successor will not allow Yan Ao's bloodline to remain in the world. It is right to eradicate the disease and eliminate the disease forever.  If Yan Jiu wants to protect herself, she must possess superhuman martial arts. Therefore, Yan San repeatedly reminds her that there is a major disadvantage in practicing the Nine-Turn Reincarnation. Practitioners will lose their fertility. Yan Jiu is deeply concerned about this and has been hesitant.  .

    Suddenly hearing several whistles outside the temple, Yan Jiu was startled. He guessed that the lingering pursuers were approaching again. He immediately stopped crying, reached out and pulled off Yan San's mask, and then took it from his arms.  He took out a porcelain bottle, pulled out the cork, and said in a trembling voice: "Third brother, I'm sorry!" With a flick of his wrist, he poured the liquid in the bottle into Yan San's face, only to hear a few strange sizzling sounds.  , white smoke rises, and the pungent smell spreads.  Yan Jiu plugged the porcelain bottle tightly again, dodged and left quietly from behind the ancient temple.

    In the blink of an eye, there were shouts and shouts, and several men who were the fastest rushed into the hall.  The first thing they saw was Yan San's still smoking corpse. They all looked away as if they were seeing a ghost and shouted: "Yan San is dead!" "Yan San's body is here!" Yan San  His head and face were eroded and destroyed by the potion, the skin was completely dissolved, and the muscles were peeled off, revealing the dense white bones, which was extremely terrifying.

    ???????????????? But there were flashes of figures, and twenty or thirty heroes from all walks of life rushed in. Among them was Gao Qingren, who had a beard on his face!  It is estimated that he took advantage of the situation and joined an unknown force, and in turn hunted down his former allies.  Everyone frowned when they saw Yan San's terrifying appearance, and no one wanted to get even half a step closer.  Gao Qingren rolled his eyes and said: "Brothers, Yan San's flesh and blood is still melting, and he clearly died not long ago. Yan Jiubi is nearby, don't let her go!" Another person laughed and said: "Then Yan Jiu has two peaks.  ??, Her buttocks are tight and curved, and she is most likely still a virgin.  Once she is captured, everyone in the group will have a share, and the night's running will not be in vain.  Another person said with a lewd smile: "We can't compete with those few for the treasures of the Demon Cult. It would be good to have a taste of Yan Jiu's."  "

    Suddenly I heard someone shouting: "Yan Jiu ran to the back mountain!"

    "Hurry up!" "Catch her!" Everyone paid no attention to the lonely Yan Jiu. They rushed out of the ancient temple with shouts and followed Yan Jiu's footsteps.

    Seeing the heroes roaring away, Hu Xiaotian finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that someone would accidentally discover the secret room mechanism.  Li Xuan'er is at a critical juncture of healing. If he is disturbed by others, not only will all his previous efforts be wasted, he will even go crazy and die.  Now that Yan San is dead, the heroes chase Yan Jiu away. No one will disturb the purity of the ancient temple in a short time.

    Unexpectedly, there was a gentle sound of wind, and someone else rushed into the hall.  Hu Xiaotian was so surprised that when he took a closer look, it was Jia Chun and Red Lady who came back this time!

    Jia Chun and Qin Hongying are the core figures of the underworld alliance. Because they sided with Yan Ao, they were also attacked last night. Both of them were injured, their faces were covered with dust and blood, and they lost their original charm and charm.  Tan Hongying suddenly saw Yan San's stiff and horrifying corpse. She couldn't help but screamed in surprise. She put her hand on her chest and felt like vomiting.  Jia Chun quickly inspected the inside and outside of the hall, and after confirming that there was no one else around, he raised his eyes to look at the unrecognizable dead body, and sighed: "Yan San is indeed dead!"

    Qin Hongying retched a few times and said displeasedly: "Jia Shusheng, we have wasted too much time by following him all the way. Now that Yan San is dead, Yan Jiu will probably not be able to escape the murderous hand. We should fly away as soon as possible."

    Jia Chun said: "Yan Ao deceived us and caused our brothers to die and get injured. If I can't see the bodies of Yan San and Yan Jiu with my own eyes, how can I be willing to do so? Red Lady, if you insist on leaving, just leave.  Yes. When this matter is over, I will go find you."

    Tan Hongying gritted her teeth and said, "Do you want to drive me away so that you can seize the underworld's sect master's token?"

    Jia Chun laughed dumbly: "Red Lady, since Yan Ao dared to use the vicious trick of lending a knife to kill people, he never thought of getting back the sect leader's token. Why? Because the token is fake! You can't understand such a simple truth.  clear?"

    Qin Hongying shook his head and said: "I don't believe it! When the alliance was formed, Yan Ao suddenly appeared, and you made a temporary request for a token. He didn't have the ability to predict the future, so how could he prepare a fake token in advance? What if someone saw through the order?  If the cards are fake, wouldn't Yan Ao's plan fail on the spot? Only by coaxing us onto his pirate ship and helping him can he have a chance to obtain the treasure map, so he will not trade the fake for the real. "

    Jia Chun was stunned, then laughed and said: "What a red lady, even I underestimated you. Is it possible that all women's intuition is so terrible?"

    Qin Hongying said: "Jia Shusheng, if you think that token is fake, how about asking for money to give it to me for safekeeping? Anyway, the fake is not worth a few taels of silver, so just treat it as a token you gave me."

    Jia Chun shook his head: "Use fakes as tokens? I can't do it."

    Tan Hongying smiled sweetly and said: "Uncle Jia, Brother Jia, people care about your feelings, not the value of the token, so don't get into trouble. You haven't thrown away that token, right?"

    Jia Chun sighed: "Red Lady, do you really want the token? You won't regret it?"

    Tan Hongying smiled and said: "What are you afraid of! Yan San and Yan Jiuyi are dead, and Yan Ao is besieged by powerful men and is in danger. Who will care about the whereabouts of the token?"

    Jia Chun said: "Since you want it, I'll let you take it." As he said that, he reached into his arms and took out something. Suddenly, silver light exploded, and hundreds of fine needles shot at Tan Hongying, fast and hard.

    The two of them were too close to each other, and Tan Hongying was caught off guard. He hurriedly swung his palms and used all his strength to deflect the hidden weapon in front of him.  Jia Chun took advantage of the opportunity of her wide open door and connected her fingers to seal her seven vital points in an instant.  Tan Hongying was shocked and angry, and screamed: "Jia Shusheng, did you take the wrong medicine? Why did you suddenly turn against me?! Unlock my acupuncture points quickly, or I will never finish with you."

    Jia Chun sneered: "Ms. Red, the most important thing in life is to know how to proceed and retreat. Even if I kill you right now, what can you do to me?"

    Tan Hongying's heart sank, and she had to put away her fierce and sinister expression, put on a smile that she thought was charming and affectionate, and said with a sweet smile: "Good man, I am just joking with you. I will do whatever you say, I have no objection."  . For the sake of a good time between you and me, how about letting me go?"

    Jia Chun was noncommittal and leaned over the body to fumble around, but to his disappointment, there were no other valuables in Yan San's arms except for a stack of banknotes.  Jia Chun's face turned livid with anger, he tore the banknotes into pieces, and kicked Yan San hard several times. His strength was everywhere, and there was a sound of bones breaking, as if he and Yan San had an sworn hatred.  Tan Hongying in the main hall and Hu Xiaotian in the secret room, together withShi was taken aback and found it difficult to understand Jia Chun's crazy behavior.  Even the underworld heroes who are known for their cruelty and violence also believe in the theory of ghosts and gods, and rarely insult or damage the corpses of their enemies, believing that doing so will shorten their lives and even bring disaster to their descendants.  Jia Chun always gave people the impression of being calm and composed, how could he suddenly lose his composure?  What exactly does he want to find from Yan San?

    Qin Hongying asked cautiously: "Jia Shusheng, could it be that Yan San took something important from you?"

    Jia Chun paused for a moment, then looked back suddenly, his eyes as fierce as a ghost seemed to want to devour anyone, and shouted angrily: "Bitch, shut up!"

    After all, Tan Hongying was a master at the same level as Jia Chun. She was suddenly scolded and scolded by him. She was so embarrassed and angry that she bit her lower lip and said no more.

    Jia Chun was like a beast trapped in an iron cage, walking back and forth several times, muttering to himself: "Yan San, Yan San, you will think about that old guy until you die. You are simply a loyal lackey. But never  Xiaojiu lost the token and key. You are a sinner through the ages and will never be reincarnated after death! Since you seek mercy and deserve to die, my brother will give you a ride today!" With a flick of his finger, two balls of powder fell on the body.  superior.  The dark wind blew by, white light flashed suddenly, and blue-white flames spread and burned, which was extremely strange.

    Tan Hongying trembled all over, as if she had discovered some incredible secret, and cried out: "Is this the secret soul-refining ghost fire from the underworld?"

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter Twelve: Defeat the Enemy in Secret

    Chapter 12 Defeat the enemy secretly

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart trembled, like a bolt of lightning piercing the fog in front of him, and it suddenly became clear - this Jia Chun was clearly a high-level figure in the underworld, and might even be one of the nine ghosts in the underworld!  Under Yan Ao's instruction, Jia Chun came forward to summon the gangsters, and then the two sang and performed a good show together, successfully deceiving everyone.  In fact, before taking action, Jia Chun had secretly returned the sect leader's token to Yan Ao. There was no such thing as a pledge of tokens, so Yan Ao dared to break out and resort to a series of poisonous schemes of letting the golden cicada escape from its shell and killing people with borrowed knives.  Unfortunately, fate is not as good as fate, because Hu Xiaotian saw through the scam, causing the Qinglong Society to intervene, leaving Yan Ao with only the last step to escape from the encirclement, and his success failed.

    Jia Chun slowly turned his head, the flickering firelight reflected on his face. He was as cold as a ghost and as ferocious as a poisonous snake, except for the word "kill" carved on his forehead.

    Tan Hongying regretted it as soon as she said it. Revealing someone's secrets is a taboo in the world. No one wants to expose the other side of themselves, let alone the secretive and cruel people from the underworld!  In order to remain mysterious, the disciples of the Underworld have always tried to hide their true identity. Just like Yan San, they will disfigure their appearance after death and never leave any clues for tracing.  He said in a trembling voice: "Boss Jia, I didn't see anything, I don't know anything! I was wrong, please don't kill me."

    Jia Chun looked at the pale-faced woman and said calmly: "Red Lady, if a woman is too stupid, she will easily become annoying, but if she is too smart, her life will not last long. I saw that you are very good in bed, and I originally wanted to keep you to play with."  Just for fun, you said something you shouldn't have said, so I won't let you go."

    Tan Hongying squeezed out a few tears and begged in a low voice: "Boss Jia, I swear that I will never tell anyone what happened today. If you don't believe me, you can blind my eyes and cut out my tongue. I only ask you."  Spare my life. Don't you like to practice dual cultivation with me? I promise to serve you wholeheartedly and meet any of your requirements, even if it means being a slave."

    Jia Chundao: "Mrs. Red, your proposal is indeed tempting, but only the dead will keep secrets and never speak."

    Tan Hongying cried out in despair: "Jia Chun, if you are willing to let me go, I am willing to give you my life's savings, which is more than 200,000 taels of silver!"

    Jia Chun sneered: "I think it's dirty to earn bitch money by picking up customers!"

    Tan Hongying¡¯s face froze and turned red instantly. Although she was born in a brothel, she hated people calling her a bitch.  Liu's eyebrows were raised and he scolded in a sharp voice: "Jia Shusheng, you bastard bastard, I curse you for giving birth to a son without an asshole, a pierced intestine, a rotten belly, and pus on the soles of your feet"

    Jia Chun snorted coldly, took out the iron fracture fan from his waist, waved it casually, and drew the edge as sharp as a knife.  puff!  A stream of bloody arrows shot straight into the sky, and the yelling and cursing stopped abruptly.  Tan Hongying's head rolled to the ground, her eyes widened, and she stared into the void with resentful eyes, refusing to rest in peace.

    Jia Chun seemed to have done an insignificant thing, and wiped the blood on the fan with an expressionless face, looked into the distance, and whispered: "Xiaojiu, you have to hold on, don't let others snatch everything away!  "After saying that, he jumped up and ran towards the back mountain.

    Above the main hall, the bones of a corpse were burning silently, and the head and body of another corpse were separated, and blood surged wildly, making this pure Buddhist place become ghostly.

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head secretly, wondering where Jia Chun ranked among the nine ghosts of the underworld?  Yan Ao's death has not yet been confirmed, so he has the ambition to compete for the position of sect leader.  Yan Jiu not only has to deal with the hunting and killing of the heroes, but also has to beware of Jia Chun's hidden arrows, which is a worrying situation.

    The soul-refining ghost fire gradually extinguished, and black smoke rose from the unburned human bones, soaring up into the sky through the collapsed roof.  Within a short time, three or four groups of heroes broke into the hall one after another. When they saw the two corpses on the ground, they all shouted bad luck and turned around and left.  After noon, a group of thieves who described themselves as obscene came. They had no taboos and plundered all the belongings and weapons from the corpse and left happily.

    Li Xuan'er finally finished breathing and breathing, and slowly opened his eyes.  Hu Xiaotian asked softly: "Miss Li, how are you feeling now? How much of your power has recovered?" Li Xuan'er shook his head sadly: "Yan Ao's palm power is sinister and lingering, and it is difficult to resolve the blocked meridians. I will not be able to recover within a few months. Hu  Young Master, you have been extremely kind to me, so don't worry about me anymore. You can go." Hu Xiaotian said: "Now there are tigers and leopards around, and dangers are everywhere. If I just leave, what's the difference between killing you with my own hands? At least I have to do it.  Send you to a safe place so that I can leave with peace of mind." Li Xuan'er smiled bitterly and said: "In the barren mountains and ridges where tigers and wolves are running rampant, where can there be a safe place?" Hu Xiaotian said: "Your Baiyun Sect's power is spread all over the world. Is there anything nearby?  Isn't there a secret contact point set up?" Li Xuan'er said: "There are colleagues of mine in Chang'an City to help, but do you dare to go? You kidnapped Ke'er and formed a big feud with Yu Wenzheng. If you bump into him, your life will be in danger."  Hu Xiaotian sighed: "Except Chang'an?" Li Xuan'er smiled slightly, said: "Master Hu, in fact, I don't want to go back to Chang'an. Those so-called white heroes are everywhere and they are extremely annoying. Since you want to be a man with a clear conscience, please send me to Luoyang."

    Hu Xiaotian said in astonishment: "Going to Luoyang?" Luoyang is at least five or six hundred miles away from here, and even traveling by carriage would take at least seven or eight days.  Li Xuan'er said softly: "Is it possible that Mr. Hu regrets it?" Of course Hu Xiaotian can't go back on his word, and the matter of the Xuan Tie secret map has been settled, and he has contacted Yi Wufeng. Li Wanjie also agreed to try to destroy the Qinglong Society's conspiracy. Will he stay in Chang'an?  It doesn't matter anymore, it would be good to escape from this vortex.  All you need to do is send someone to stay in Chang'an, keep in touch with Li Shan, and pay appropriate attention to the progress of the Five Tribes Alliance.  With Li Shan's status and position, once he learns of the Qinglong Society's ambitions, he will definitely encourage the five major families to stop it with all their strength.  He made a decision while his mind was spinning, and said with a calm smile: "Miss Li, once Hu Mou has spoken, it's hard to catch up! Don't say I'll send you to Luoyang, I'll escort you to the capital. What's the harm?" Li Xuan'er had a bright connection with him.  God's eyes touched, and he lowered his head and said: "As long as you send me to Luoyang, no matter what happens in the future, it will have nothing to do with you. I will not thank you for this. When I recover from my injury, I will never show mercy when I meet you again.  ." The tone was cold and extremely indifferent.  Hu Xiaotian said: "We don't agree with each other. When we face the enemy in the future, I will not show mercy to others!" Li Xuan'er sneered and said: "Okay! I hope you will always remember what I said today." Holding hands tightly, fingertips  White.

    At this time, the secret room was getting darker and darker. Looking out through the cracks in the wall, it was already dusk outside.

    The two of them were silent for a while, and their stomachs gurgled almost at the same time. Since they had not eaten for a whole day, they had reached the limit of their endurance.  The two looked at each other and smiled bitterly. One was the disciple of the leader of the Demon Cult, and the other was the proud daughter of the Baiyun Sect. Who would have thought that one day they would end up like this!

    Hu Xiaotian coughed lightly and said: "Miss Li, we can't starve to death. After dark, I will sneak out to find food to satisfy our hunger. If you are weak, just stay in the secret room and wait for my news. Don't open it without permission.  The entrance to the secret room.¡±

    Li Xuan'er's eyes turned black and his stomach felt like fire. He had to put aside his reserve and said softly: "Then it's troublesome, young master! The night is dark and windy, and the enemy is unknown. Please be careful."

    Hu Xiaotian nodded, pushed open the stone door on the wall, first brought half a bowl of well water to Li Xuan'er, then closed the stone door, and slipped out of the ancient temple without anyone noticing under the cover of night.

    It is early spring, and there are no birds and animals in the woods. The trees have not yet sprouted new buds. Don¡¯t think about wild fruits, birds¡¯ eggs and the like.  Hu Xiaotian relied on his clairvoyance to dig through the soil and look for plant roots such as wild yam and Polygonatum japonica, and gained more or less results.  While I was busy, there was a sudden sound of wind, the sound of gold and iron, and there seemed to be people chasing and fighting at the foot of the mountain.  There was a thought in his mind. Could it be that Yan Jiu was being hunted?  He hurriedly lowered his body and walked down the mountain.

    A moment later, black shadows flashed and sparks flew, as more than ten people chased a majestic Toutuo, killing him non-stop.  The tutu was alone, wielding a crescent shovel to fight against the enemies. He looked like a mad tiger and was not afraid of death. From time to time he let out a roar as deep as thunder, adding to his power.  However, the opponent adopts wheel tactics and combines attacks to skillfully fight guerrillas with him, like a pack of cunning wolves, always waiting to launch a fatal blow.  Outside the crowd, there were two other people following closely to watch the battle.

    Hu Xiaotian looked down from a high position, and saw that the Toutuo had a sinister face, and it was obvious that he was not a monk who wanted to kill!

    When Monk Fuslay swung his weapon, his left arm couldn't move well, and his strength was obviously weaker than his right arm. He was probably injured. Coupled with the double consumption of physical and internal strength, he was gradually showing signs of failure. Seeing the struggle continue like this,  It is inevitable to end up being torn apart by random blades.  How could he be willing to die in vain if he didn't kill the monk? He shouted: "Despicable and shameless boy Yuwen, why are you hiding so far away from me? The great head of the Sa family is here. If you have the guts, come and get it!"

    I just heard a familiar voice sneer: "If you don't kill the monk, your tactic to provoke the general will be useless to me. When your power is exhausted, I will cut off your bald head!"

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked, it was Yu Wenzheng!  If you look carefully, who are the two people watching the battle if they aren't Yu Wenzheng and Dao Nu?  Yu Wenzheng sneered triumphantly, looking confident.  The sword slaves followed him around like puppets, holding the handle of the sword tightly in their hands with murderous intent.  Hu Xiaotian had not heard from Yu Wenzheng for many days since he had a brief meeting with him last time. When he suddenly saw his appearance tonight, he was filled with hatred.  Although Yi Wufeng never fell into the water and died, how can everything Yu Wenzheng once done be forgotten?  As long as there is a chance to kill him, Hu Xiaotian will never hesitate.

    The monk Bu Sha said angrily: "How could Ning Wufan, the sect master of the first generation, accept a coward like you as his disciple? You are simply embarrassing your master!"

    Yu Wenzheng smiled ferociously and said: "If you don't kill the monk, everyone present is my people. Who dares to kill the monk?"?Has half a word of what happened today been leaked to the outside world?  As long as I kill you with my own hands, I will immediately become famous all over the world, surpassing Zhan Feng and Ji Haoming in one fell swoop, and become the number one young master today.  When that time comes, who can't praise a famous teacher and make a good disciple?  Who cares about the truth behind it?  As for you, you will only become a stepping stone in my legendary life and be mentioned repeatedly as a loser.  "

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly realized that Yu Wenzheng was just planning to become famous!  Perhaps stimulated by Zhan Feng's solo foray into Leijiabao, he also wanted to do something big that would shock the world.  It happened that Monk Fu-Kill was injured while protecting Yan Ao last night, his martial arts skills were greatly reduced, and he was on the run alone, so he led his men to pursue him relentlessly.  The monk who does not kill is ranked tenth on the underworld list. He is a top-notch master in the world. If he can successfully kill him, his status in the world will skyrocket, and he will be worthy of being compared with the leader of a faction.

    The monk Bu Sha laughed angrily: "If Zeng Xiangjie hadn't injured the meridian in my left arm, you guys wouldn't be worthy of wiping the Sa family's butt with your abilities!"

    Yu Wenzheng said: "Who made you mistrust Yan Ao and choose to be our enemy? If you want to blame, blame Yan Ao for being too treacherous, blame General Zeng for being too strong, blame yourself for being too stupid, don't blame me for taking advantage of the readymade. If you don't kill the monk, you  I have been in the world for decades and have enjoyed eating, drinking and having fun. Even if I die, my life will not be in vain, so just accept your fate."

    The non-killing monk said: "Fart! Your grandfather hasn't lived enough yet!" He suddenly let go of his left hand, grasped a stabbing blade, and pulled it fiercely into his arms. The tip of his elbow was knocked out, and he heard  There was a clicking sound, causing the chest of the person holding the sword to dent, and he vomited blood and died.  Almost at the same time, the crescent shovel in his right hand flew out in a semicircle. The two men in front of him were unable to dodge, so they raised their swords to block.  But the force of Monk Fu's throw was so strong that there was a huge earthquake, and the weapons in the hands of the two men broke with a click, and the broken blades were inserted upside down and penetrated into their chests.

    Monk Bu Kill suddenly showed his power and killed three people in a row. Yu Wenzheng was not surprised but happy, shouting: "The bald donkey is at the end of his skills!" After giving the order, the sword slave jumped forward, and the light of the sword was like a thunderbolt piercing the sky, and he was fiercely facing Bu.  Kill the monk and hit it.  Monk Busha let out a strange cry and moved quickly. He was obviously afraid and did not dare to take the attack with his bare hands.  The sword slave's killing move unfolded, each sword was as fast as a sword, and each sword was as cruel as a sword. The strength seemed to be endless.  All the men were in high spirits and cooperated with his offensive to kill hard, turning the situation around in one fell swoop.  After the Busha monk lost his crescent shovel, he was forced to use his bare hands to dismantle his killer move. The pressure tripled!  Especially since his power was severely depleted, his meridians were injured, and at most 50% of his ten kung fu was left. How could his body of flesh and blood resist the edge of a sword?  In the fierce fight, cold lights intersected, and bits and pieces of blood splattered everywhere.

    Yu Wenzheng was very proud and said loudly: "Whoever can chop off an arm of this bald donkey, I will reward you with five thousand taels of silver!"

    Monk Busha was so angry that his nostrils were filled with smoke, and he roared: "You ****, do you want to buy the Sa family's life for five thousand taels?" He knew that Yu Wenzheng was deliberately disturbing his mind, but he couldn't suppress the anger in his heart.  As soon as he was distracted during the fight, his arms were slashed three times, which was painful to his heart.

    Yu Wenzheng laughed and said: "If you don't kill the monk, you are finished. Today next year will be your death anniversary!" Just as he was about to join the battle group and kill the monk with his own hands, he suddenly heard a series of popping noises, and a large smoke spread to the ground.  It was born and carried by the wind.

    Yu Wenzheng was shocked and angry. His sharp eyes shot into the depths of the darkness and shouted: "Who is it?"  Not in vain?

    The smoke spread thickly, swallowing up both sides in an instant.  "It's poisonous smoke!" Among the exclamations, some people's skin was burning, some had tears in their eyes, some were coughing, and the tight encirclement immediately showed flaws.  How could he miss this God-given opportunity if he didn't kill the monk? He held his breath, suddenly used his strength and injured several people, then threw himself into the forest without saying a word.

    It turned out that Hu Xiaotian had a plan to destroy Yu Wenzheng's good deeds. He took advantage of the unpreparedness and quietly moved to the windward position. He threw out the five poisonous smoke, the enchanting peach blossom miasma, and the red flame ant smoke. Dozens of projectiles exploded and mixed to form a  The poisonous smoke and fog are no small matter.  These smoke bombs were carefully prepared by Pan Ling'er. One type alone is quite powerful, let alone three types mixed together?

    The smoke was too poisonous and harmful, and all the members of the Baiyun Sect jumped up to high places, all of them crying and miserable.  Yu Wenzheng was so furious that he was so angry that he could bite his teeth to bits. He could have killed the monk without killing him if he persisted for just a moment, and became a man of the hour in the martial arts world. However, he fell short and returned home!

    Yu Wenzheng shouted wildly: "You guys spread out and search immediately. Find me the bastard who released the poisonous smoke. I will chop him into meat paste and feed it to the dogs!" Everyone looked at each other. The night was as dark as ink, and the surrounding mountains and forests were complex.  , with only a dozen people searching in the forest, isn¡¯t it a futile effort to find a needle in a haystack?  One of them plucked up the courage to remind: "Master Yuwen, if we don't kill the monk and escape with his life, we should hunt him down first."?That's right.  Yu Wenzheng said angrily: "Nonsense!"  Monk Busha is one of the top ten masters of the underworld. He has fled into the forest. Who can catch up with him?  The man advised: "Sir, if you don't kill the monk, your power will be exhausted. Even if you run away, you won't be able to escape far."  What's more, he was injured and bleeding, and we followed the blood trail. Could it be that he could still fly into the sky?  If we can't kill him tonight, I'm afraid it will cause serious trouble in the future!  "Yu Wenzheng's heart sank. Thinking of forming a deadly feud with a top master from now on, he couldn't help but sweat dripping from his back. If he misses tonight and gives Monk Busha a chance to heal his injury, wouldn't it be bad when he walks in the world in the future? Will he have to spend all day long?  Are you on tenterhooks, guarding against revenge for not killing the monk? The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became, and he yelled manically: "Hurry up, light the torch, and search for the blood of the bald donkey!  As long as you kill the bald donkey, each of you will benefit greatly.  "Everyone agreed with a roar, and hurriedly divided their hands to bury the body, lit torches, and followed the blood on the ground.

    Hu Xiaotian was lying in the dark, watching the Baiyun Sect and his entourage quickly go away, feeling very happy in his heart. How happy he was to be able to deceive Yu Wenzheng and shatter the enemy's dream!  Move quietly now and return to the ancient temple along the way you came.

    It was quiet inside the ancient temple, and the position of the body was the same as when he left.  Hu Xiaotian went to the ancient well in the backyard, fetched water from the well, and washed away the soil attached to the skin of yam, polygonatum, etc.  Suddenly, a cold wind blew through, the air was as cold as frost, and a majestic figure descended from the sky, revealing its fierce light.

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter Thirteen: Xuan'er is seriously ill

    Chapter Thirteen Xuan'er is seriously ill

    The ancient temple was dark and quiet. Even if there were ghosts, no third person should appear.  Hu Xiaotian looked at the uninvited guest, not wanting to reveal the secret of his clairvoyance, and shouted: "Who is there? Come out!"

    The man stared at Hu Xiaotian coldly and strode closer. He was suddenly startled and asked curiously: "Bookworm, why is it you again?" But seeing that the top of his head was smooth, his face was full of flesh, and only half of the cassock he was wearing was left.  Both arms were tightly wrapped with strips of cloth, revealing specks of blood. It was the Bu-Kill monk who had just fought a bloody battle with the Baiyun Sect in the middle of the night.

    Hu Xiaotian pretended to be shocked and said: "Hey, it turns out to be Master Bu Sha! I thought it was a bandit, and I broke out in a cold sweat."

    The monk Bu Sha asked doubtfully: "This Fuquan Temple has been abandoned for many years, and the incense has been cut off. Why are you, a scholar, running into the temple in the middle of the night?"

    Hu Xiaotian asked curiously: "How does Master know the name of this temple?"

    The monk Bu Sha said: "The Sa family practiced here thirty years ago, so they naturally know the name of the temple. What's so strange about it?"

    Hu Xiaotian's heart moved slightly, thinking of Monk Bumu's illustrious reputation, and a ridiculous thought suddenly jumped into his mind. Could it be that Monk Bumu was motivated by wealth, robbed the gold and silver magic weapons in the secret room, and set fire to Fuquan Temple.  ?  Inferring from this, Monk Fu must be aware of the existence of the secret room. Could it be that he also wants to hide in the secret room to heal his wounds?  He sighed and said: "To be honest, Master, Xiaosheng's surname is Hu, and he, his wife, brothers and others returned to his hometown to visit relatives. Unexpectedly, when passing through this place, they were robbed by strong men. Not only the carriage and property were lost, but also his brothers and family were separated. Xiaosheng and his wife  I ran away in a hurry and accidentally entered an ancient temple. I happened to find a secret room, so I hid in it. After the robbers dispersed, I sneaked out of the secret room to find some food to satisfy my hunger. I see, Master, your monk's clothes are stained with blood, and you have nothing to wear.  , could it be that we also encountered robbers?"

    The monk Bu Sha said in a deep voice: "Where is the secret room you discovered?"

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "It's in the wall behind the Buddha statue. There are only a few scriptures left in the secret room, and there is nothing valuable. It is an ideal place to hide and avoid enemies."

    Monk Busha lowered his eyes and landed on the pile of yam and yellow essence. He couldn't help but swallowed and asked in a rough voice: "Did you dig these things in the mountain?"

    Hu Xiaotian nodded and said: "Perhaps it is the blessing of the Bodhisattva. Xiaosheng's haphazard search was quite fruitful. But I just heard shouting and fighting at the bottom of the mountain, and I saw someone lighting a torch and heading north. Such murders and fights  , Xiaosheng avoided it for fear of not being able to get close to pry. Master, could that fight have something to do with you?"

    The old monk Busha blushed slightly and said angrily: "You talk too much! How can you pry into the affairs of the Sa family? Bookworm, go and call your mother-in-law. The Sa family wants to use the secret room to heal the wounds. Haha, when the Sa family opens the injured meridians, they will call  Yuwen, son, die!" As one of the few masters in the world, he was hunted down by a group of juniors for his life. He was extremely embarrassed and did not want to say anything in front of others.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled secretly in his heart and said: "Master's healing is important, we husband and wife should stay out of the way." After saying that, he put the yam, Huangjing and other things into his arms, and suddenly noticed the look in Monk Busha's eyes. With a thought, he brought nearly half of the food to Monk Busha.  , smiled and said: "Master, when we meet, we are destined. The mere things in the mountains and wilds can be regarded as a little bit of Xiaosheng's filial piety to the Buddha."

    Monk Busha fought hard day and night, and was already so hungry that his chest was pressed against his back, but he was embarrassed to speak due to his status and reputation. Seeing that Hu Xiaotian was so informed and willing to offer it, he grinned, grabbed it, and started to chew it hungrily.  While eating, he said: "Nerd, you are pretty good."

    Hu Xiaotian apologized and returned to the secret room.  When he pushed open the stone door, Li Xuan'er, who was looking forward to it, said happily: "You're back! I was worried about what accident happened to you." Hu Xiaotian was stunned for a moment when he heard that her tone was sincere but not hypocritical, and said softly: "Are you really worried about me?  ?" Li Xuan'er immediately regretted it and said calmly: "I was worried that you would be killed by evil people, causing me to miss dinner. Hey, did you find anything to eat this time when you went out?" Hu Xiaotian laughed it off and took the time to kill him.  The monk's purpose was revealed.  Li Xuan'er was concerned about the reputation of not killing the monk, so he had to pinch his nose and agree to pretend to be Hu Xiaotian's wife and get through it first.

    To nip it in the bud, Li Xuan'er tore off a corner of his clothes to cover his face, held Hu Xiaotian's sleeves, and walked out of the secret room in a slim voice.  Seeing their intimate behavior, Monk Busha lost most of his suspicion. He laughed and said: "Bookworm, your wife has a slim figure and a waist as thin as a willow. She is one of the most beautiful women, right?" Hu Xiaotian said: "What the hell. Bitch.  I'm so plain-looking that I'm really ashamed to meet people." Monk Busha squinted at him and said, "The Sa family has a pair of discerning eyes to see countless women, can't they tell the difference between beauty and ugliness? Fortunately, your wife covered her face, otherwise the Sa family would have a sudden sexual desire.  I'm afraid that her chastity will be destroyed on the spot." Hu Xiaotian couldn't laugh or cry, this fair-weather monk really dared to say anything!  He shook his head and said: "FuquanThe temple is a place for Buddhist practice. If the master speaks lies, aren't you afraid of being blamed by the Buddha?  Monk Bumu grinned and said nonchalantly: "What are you afraid of?"  Thirty years ago, the Sa family destroyed the Buddha and burned the temple. If the Buddha had a spirit, he would have saved me and gone to the Paradise of Paradise!  "

    Li Xuan'er was so embarrassed and angry when he heard this, but he was also afraid that Monk Busha would reveal his true appearance, so he gently tugged on Hu Xiaotian's sleeve.  Hu Xiaotian understood in his heart and said: "Master, it's late at night and there are few people. Please allow us to leave temporarily and stay overnight in the adjacent monk's room." Monk Busha said seriously: "Bookworm, when the Sa family is doing exercises to heal injuries, you and others must not go near the secret room.  . Once you disturb me, don't blame the Sa family for killing you." Hu Xiaotian only said yes and pulled Li Xuan'er away.

    Most of the houses in Fuquan Temple were destroyed, but there are still two or three monks' rooms on the west side that can barely be occupied.  Since the two of them were pretending to be a couple, they just chose a monk's room, cleaned it, spread it with dry grass and dead branches, and slept in separate corners.  It was night when Li Xuan'er was lying in her clothes, listening to the slight snoring coming from the other side of the room, her cheeks were hot and her heart was up and down.  This was the first time in her life that she had slept in the same room with a man. Although people in the world were quick to follow authority and did not have so many etiquette and rules, the strange feeling filled her heart and made her unable to sleep for a long time.

    The cold wind howled at night, and cold wind poured in from time to time through the broken doors and windows, making the room as cold as an ice cave.  Hu Xiaotian had too much yang energy in his body, and he had practiced martial arts on the top of a snow mountain for several years, so he was naturally not afraid of the cold and felt at peace with it.  He slept until dawn, turned over and sat up, and in a blink of an eye he saw Li Xuan'er still sleeping facing the wall, so he walked out of the monk's room quietly, fetched water from the well, washed his face and rinsed his mouth.  At this time, dawn breaks in the east, and a red sun breaks through the clouds and slowly rises into the sky. The red glow illuminates the ancient temple in the forest, making people feel calm and refreshed.  It's a pity that the ancient bells in the temple did not ring, and there were no groups of monks chanting sutras, making it less solemn and solemn.

    With last night¡¯s experience in mind, Hu Xiaotian went to dig up a bunch of yam and Huangjing. After washing it, he happily returned to the monk¡¯s room.  After entering the door, he found Li Xuan'er still lying motionless on the withered grass. He couldn't help feeling a little strange and called softly: "Miss Li, Miss Li, wake up!"

    Li Xuan'er moved her fingers with difficulty and made a low moan.

    Hu Xiaotian hurriedly put down the things in his hands, walked over and touched Li Xuan'er's forehead. It was frighteningly hot.  It turned out that Li Xuan'er was seriously injured and weak, and he was uneasy last night. As a result, wind evil entered his body, cold air invaded his bones, and he actually developed a high fever.  In just the middle of the night, her cheeks were sunken and her lips were chapped. She was a far cry from her reputation as a soul-catching witch, and was as pitiful as the girl next door.  Hu Xiaotian secretly blamed himself and regretted it. Li Xuan'er was already seriously injured, and she didn't have any blankets to keep her warm. If she had been more diligent and sealed the holes in the doors and windows, she would not be as seriously ill as she was.  The top priority was to seek medical attention, otherwise she would suffer from internal cold, wind and cold at the same time, and she would be close to death.  Immediately, he took off his coat and wrapped Li Xuan'er tightly, fed her some water, carried her on his back and walked out.

    Monk Bu Kill just finished his performance and just came out of the secret room. He met Hu Xiaotian who was walking in a hurry and said in surprise: "Bookworm, where are you going?"

    Hu Xiaotian paused and said: "To be honest with you, Master, my wife is weak in constitution. She was frightened again yesterday and suddenly fell ill. The situation is very critical. I want to see a doctor immediately for help, so I say goodbye to Master."

    Monk Busha frowned and said, "The nearest town is more than thirty miles away. If you are traveling on your own feet, I'm afraid your mother-in-law will have an emergency and die before you can find a doctor."

    Hu Xiaotian's heart became increasingly heavy and he said: "I can't just sit back and watch her die in the temple, right? Even though the chance is slim, I will try my best and do my best to ensure my destiny. Master, which direction is the town you mentioned?"  "

    Monk Busha raised his hand and touched his bare forehead, and suddenly said: "Sajia ate your food last night, and I owe you a favor, so just let me give you a ride."

    Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Could it be that the sun was coming out from the west?  A monk who doesn't kill can actually have a compassionate heart?  He hesitated and said: "Master, does your injury not cause any problems?"

    Monk Busha clapped his chest and said proudly: "Sajia has refined Buddhist magical powers, copper skin and iron bones, so minor injuries are not a problem. After a night of physical exercise and breathing adjustment, the meridians of Sajia's left arm have been completely healed. Even if  If you meet General Zeng again, you can fight. Anyway, the Sa family has to leave this ruined temple, so sending you two to the town along the way is just a piece of cake."

    Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but ask: "Who is General Zeng? Is his martial arts much better than the master?"

    The muscles on Monk Busha's face twitched, and he said in a low voice: "Zeng Shenjiang is the top master of the Qinglong Society. His internal strength is slightly better than mine, but his martial arts may not be better than mine. He, like Yuwen Xiao'er, relies on the strength of many people.  If the superiority of the crowd hurts me, I can't be considered a hero. If he fights alone, the Sa family will never be afraid of him."

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly remembered something and pretended to be curious: "I wonder who is better compared with General Zeng and Madman Yin who broke into the valley that day?"

    ? ?The killing monk sighed: "That madman Yin challenged hundreds of underworld heroes with one person. He was not afraid of life and death, did not know pain, and fought in and out wantonly. He was no longer a human being, but the Shura God of Killing sent by King Yama! I would rather  After fighting Zeng Xiangjie ten times, I don¡¯t want to meet Crazy Yin anymore. Hey, nerd, why do you suddenly care about the affairs of the world? Can you save your mother-in-law? "

    Hu Xiaotian said hurriedly: "Save, of course we must save! Saving one life is better than building a seven-level pagoda. We, husband and wife, will definitely remember the Master's life-saving grace and will never forget it."

    Monk Busha said: "The Sa family saw that you are very friendly and hurt the camel demon for me, so I helped you. I don't care whether you are grateful or not." He grabbed Hu Xiaotian's shoulder with one hand and said in a deep voice: "Be careful  Come on! If you feel uncomfortable, just close your eyes." The soles of his feet paused, and he soared into the sky like a giant eagle, flying over the courtyard wall.

    A few miles to the east, the mountains have disappeared, and farmland and villages have begun to appear.  Monk Busha broke into the farmer's house honestly and unceremoniously, grabbed something and ate it. He also grabbed a sheepskin cotton-padded jacket and wrapped it in Li Xuan'er to protect him from the cold wind on the way.  Going all the way east, Monk Bu Kill used his lightness skills to fly away without any fear of shocking the world. He arrived at the edge of the town in about half an hour.

    Suddenly, a loud sound broke through the air, and a stone flew out of the nearby woods and shot the running monk from the side.  Even though he was suddenly attacked, Monk Busha still reacted very quickly. He waved his palm and swept the flying rocks aside. He stopped and cursed: "Who is this blind thing who plotted against your grandfather?"

    Hu Xiaotian was worried, could it be that Yu Wenzheng led his people to ambush here?

    This forest occupies a very large area, and the trees are so densely packed next to each other that it is difficult to see how many people are lurking in the forest.  I only heard a low and hoarse voice saying: "The sky is clear and the sun is bright, and everyone is watching. It's inappropriate for you to use Qinggong to rush on your way and disturb the people. Please proceed with caution."

    Monk Bu Kill was used to being arrogant and domineering. How could he listen to this unpleasant advice? He said angrily: "Sajia has been in the world for decades, when will it be your turn to teach me a lesson? What a dog meddling in other people's business! Get out of Sajia!"

    The man said calmly: "I don't want to cause trouble and hurt others, so just go away."

    Monk Busha was furious. He immediately let go of Hu Xiaotian, opened a path with his fists and rushed straight into the forest, shouting: "You guy who is pretending to be a ghost, do you think the Sa family is scared?" Before he finished speaking, the dead leaves flew, and a  The fierce wind-generating sword energy was as powerful as a flying dragon, stabbing towards him.  The non-killing monk yelled and blocked with both fists, blocking the incoming force of the invisible sword energy. The wind of the fist collided with the sword energy, causing the ground to shake and the mountains to break for a moment.  Unexpectedly, with his ability not to kill the monk, he could not withstand the attack of the sword energy. No matter how he moved and jumped, he was still forced to retreat step by step and exited the woods unknowingly.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at the sword energy from a distance and saw that it was changing as expected. He couldn't help but gasp. This man's swordsmanship was extremely proficient and reached the pinnacle. Which sect's master appeared in the world?

    The sword energy suddenly retreated, and the dead leaves slowly fell from the sky.

    The monk who was not going to kill him calmed down, and suddenly found that he had retreated to his original position, no more than one step, his face turned red immediately, and his orifices were full of smoke.  Before he could face his opponent, he was forced to retreat without any suspense. It was truly a shame and humiliation that he had never encountered in his life.  Monk Bu-Kill Niu lost his temper, opened his mouth to shout, and summoned all his strength to rush into the forest again.

    The man sighed softly: "Why is this necessary?"

    Suddenly, the sword energy soared into the sky, making a chirping sound. Whenever the flying dead leaves were stabbed by the sword energy, they would be perforated or torn, and the power was even greater than before.  The monk who did not kill him only persisted for half a quarter of an hour before he fell back out of the forest in a state of embarrassment. At some point, there were seven or eight sword holes in his body.

    Hu Xiaotian was dumbfounded. The top ten masters of the underworld were actually being teased like a child, unable to resist?  !  Isn't this man's swordsmanship unparalleled in the world?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of frustration and fear at the same time, knowing that my martial arts skills are far inferior to that of the other party, and if I continue to entangle with him, I will only be asking for trouble.  The so-called hero does not suffer immediate losses, and he who knows the current affairs is a hero.  At that moment, he cupped his fists and said, "Sa Jia is a non-killing monk on the Guanzhong Road. How dare you ask your friend his name? The humiliation today will be repaid in the future!"

    The man's voice suddenly turned cold and he said: "You won't kill the monk, right? He has a good reputation and has done all kinds of evil things. If you, the evil monk, keep nagging, don't blame me for drawing my sword to kill people and eliminate harm for the people." As soon as the words came out, the world changed.  The killing makes people feel more desperate than the sword energy.

    If you do n¡¯t kill the monk, you do n¡¯t kill your chest.  Facing such a powerful person, confronting him head-on is undoubtedly the stupidest move. As for those self-deceiving words, it's better not to say more.  Monk Busha lowered his head knowingly, grabbed Hu Xiaotian and left.

    The two of them walked to the entrance of the town, but the monk left without killing him angrily.  The town is small, with two streets, and all the shops, hotels, and pawnshops are clearly visible.  There is only one medical clinic in the town, named"Ji Shi Tang", the doctor's surname was Ma, and there was a couplet on the door that read "Ji Shi Tang, save people, rejuvenate with wonderful hands". Hu Xiaotian hurried into the hall and shouted: "Doctor, my wife is dying, please help me!"  Doctor Ma, who was in his forties and fat and well-fed, glanced at Hu Xiaotian lightly and said, "How is it appropriate to yell in a medical clinic?"  Didn't your adults teach you etiquette?  Hu Xiaotian said hurriedly: "Because my wife is seriously ill, I lost my temper temporarily. I hope the doctor will forgive me."  Doctor Ma's expression softened slightly and he asked, "Are you a scholar?"  Hu Xiaotian said: "Exactly."  Doctor Ma nodded and motioned for him to put Li Xuan'er down, then stretched out his fingers to touch Li Xuan'er's wrist veins, frowned, and said slowly: "Your wife's body has been exposed to cold, and her qi and blood have been greatly depleted. Her condition is extremely serious.  If he had come a moment later, there would have been no hope.  But luckily you met me." He raised a finger and continued: "Master, please pay the foot consultation fee first, so that I can prescribe medicine.  "

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned for a moment, and then became furious. How could a doctor not treat the disease and save the patient, but instead ask for consultation fees?  If Li Xuan'er's life hadn't been hanging by a thread, I would have punched him in all colors!  Gritting his teeth, he said: "How much is the consultation fee? One tael of silver?" Doctor Ma shook his head and said word by word: "One hundred taels!" Hu Xiaotian lost his voice and said: "One hundred taels? Are you a doctor or a robber?" Doctor Ma's expression changed.  He said unhappily: "To save your wife's life, we need to use century-old ginseng and several precious medicinal materials to make medicine. There is only one century-old ginseng in our store, which is very precious. Do you want to save it or not?"

    Hu Xiaotian groped all over his body, but he didn't even have half a tael of silver.  In desperation, he reached into Li Xuan'er's arms and found only more than twenty taels of broken silver and a few golden beans, which was far from enough to pay for the consultation fee.

    Doctor Ma¡¯s face became even more ugly, and he said coldly: ¡°Since you don¡¯t have money for medical treatment, please take the patient away and don¡¯t die in my hospital.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume 6: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter 14: Going East to Luoyang

    Chapter 14 Heading east to Luoyang

    Hu Xiaotian suppressed a breath of anger and begged: "Doctor, can you save the patient first? I can send someone from Chang'an for the remaining medical fee. As long as my wife is safe and sound, I will give you one instead of one hundred taels."  What¡¯s the harm in a thousand taels!¡±

    Doctor Ma flatly refused: "This medical clinic deals fairly and does not owe you any credit!"

    Hu Xiaotian couldn't bear it anymore, he let out a dragon roar and pulled out the dagger in his arms.

    Dr. Ma was startled, and with agility and speed that was completely out of proportion to his fat figure, he swooped behind a pillar and screamed: "Scholar Wu, are you going to commit murder? Do you dare to touch me?  Damn it, your wife won¡¯t survive.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian was so angry that he almost vomited blood, and forced a smile and said: "Doctor Ma, you have misunderstood. This sword of mine is worth thousands of gold. How about using it as a mortgage for your diagnosis? If you don't believe it, I can test the sword on the spot."  With a casual wave of his hand, where the sword flashed, an Eight Immortals table was immediately broken into two pieces.  He has something to ask for right now, so of course he won't act recklessly, but a little bit of threats and intimidation are unavoidable.

    Doctor Ma turned pale with fright, and waved his hands repeatedly: "The sword is a dangerous thing, I don't want it, I don't want it! There is a pawn shop in the town, you can mortgage it to them."

    Hu Xiaotian shook his dagger slightly, squinted at him and said, "Then my wife's illness"

    Doctor Ma apologized and said with a smile: "Please don't worry, young master, I will prescribe the medicine immediately and will not delay the little lady's condition. It's just that the diagnosis fee cannot be less than a penny, the medicinal materials are really too expensive."

    Hu Xiaotian had no intention of bargaining with the other party. He waved his hand and said: "Then please treat the disease first. I will pawn the sword immediately."

    Doctor Ma kindly reminded: "When you go out, turn right and walk about fifty steps. The shop painted red at the door is the pawn shop."

    Hu Xiaotian hurried to the pawnshop, reluctantly handed over the sword, and offered to pledge two hundred taels of silver.  Unexpectedly, the shopkeeper in charge of the pawn collection was so picky that he fabricated a flaw in his body, and in the end he was only willing to pay eighty taels of silver to collect the sword.  Hu Xiaotian had no choice but to agree, even though his heart was bleeding.

    Although Doctor Ma loves money, he still has some real skills. He first used acupuncture to boost Li Xuan'er's spirit, and then used the power of medicinal stones to replenish his qi and blood, strengthen his roots, and get rid of wind and cold.  After all the busy work, Li Xuan'er's body temperature dropped slightly, and there was three points more color on his face, which was much better than his dying condition in the early morning.  Hu Xiaotian breathed a sigh of relief and asked: "Doctor, why is my wife still unconscious?" Doctor Ma said: "My wife has suffered a serious loss of vitality, and it seems that there is a hidden disease lurking in her body. Even if she takes the medicine on time, it will take several days.  She needs to take care of herself to regain her consciousness. The medicine I prescribed is enough for her to take for three days. After taking it, she will take the medicine according to the prescription until she recovers." Hu Xiaotian took the medicine and saw the words "One hundred-year-old wild ginseng" at the first sight.  , stars suddenly appeared in his eyes, and he almost fell down on the spot.  Immediately he composed himself, pointed to the prescription and said, "Doctor, do we have to have a hundred-year-old wild ginseng?" Doctor Ma said confidently: "Of course! This wild ginseng is the main medicine and must not be left out. If there is a thousand-year-old Northeastern ginseng instead,  , the medicine will be more effective.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian finally realized how hard it was for a penny to kill a heroic man. With his current wealth, not to mention buying a wild ginseng, just buying a ginseng whisker would be an eye-opener.  Now that the matter is over, either return to Chang'an and join Song Qian and others, and all problems will be solved; or rush to Luoyang and hand over Li Xuan'er to the disciples of the Baiyun Sect for placement.  Chang'an is close and Luoyang is far away, so it stands to reason that we should first consider returning to Chang'an.  But the Bai Dao heroes gathered in Chang'an and had a deep hatred for Li Xuan'er. If they returned, wouldn't they be sending a sheep into the tiger's mouth?  In addition, the King of Qin was furious and stepped up interrogations in and out of Chang'an City Gate. It was absolutely impossible for them to sneak into the city.  After much deliberation, there was only one way to go to Luoyang.  Immediately, I wrote a letter and asked Doctor Ma to send his servant to Song Qian in Chang'an to explain his situation clearly.

    After leaving the hospital, Hu Xiaotian hired a carriage and asked the driver to set off for Luoyang immediately.  Li Xuan'er woke up several times on the way, but each time he was awake for a short period of time. He talked vaguely and nonsense that no one could understand. He was in a coma most of the time. When taking the decoction, he had to pry open his teeth and pour it in.  In the afternoon of the next day, the carriage passed through Huayin County and was getting closer and closer to Tongguan.  After passing Tongguan, it is the border of Henan.

    Tongguan got its name because it is close to Tongshui. It was called Taolinsai in ancient times.  Because Tongguan is located at the crossing of the Yellow River and is the key to the post road from Chang'an to Luoyang. It is the key to entering and exiting the Three Qin Dynasties. Therefore, it has become a must-pass for entering the Central Plains from the east and leaving Guanzhong and the Western Regions from the west since the end of the Han Dynasty. It has always been a must-have for military strategists.  The contested territory is known as "the most dangerous place in the region", "the throat of four towns" and "one hundred and two important passes".  To the south of Tongguan is the Qinling Mountains; to the southeast is the Forbidden Valley, and to the south of the valley are twelve connected cities; in the north are the Wei and Luo rivers that meet the Yellow River and hug the pass, and in the west are close to Huayue.  The surrounding mountains are surrounded by mountains, peaks upon peaks, deep valleys and cliffs, high mountains and narrow roads.  In the fifth year of Hongwu in the Ming Dynasty, Liu Tong of Qianhu rebuilt the city on the original site.  In the ninth year of Hongwu in the Ming Dynasty, the city plaque was added and built according to the mountains.The city wall was built in twists and turns, and was later called Ming City.

    Because the road is narrow, pedestrians, vehicles and horses need to be careful to avoid it, and the traveling speed is greatly reduced.  Not long after walking, the carriage stopped.  Hu Xiaotian secretly felt strange and raised his voice: "Uncle He, why don't you leave?" The coachman replied: "Sir, there is a checkpoint in front of you. You need to wait patiently." Hu Xiaotian murmured in his heart, seeing that Tongguan was so close, how could the government  Will there be a sudden increase in levels?  Lifting up the car curtain and looking out, I saw a group of men with knives and guns blocking the road more than a hundred paces away. They didn't look like they were from the government. They didn't care about the businessmen traveling from east to west, but they had to search the bodies of those traveling from west to east.  cross-examination.  Their attitude was arrogant. If anyone dared to protest loudly, they would immediately raise their hands and beat them.  As a result, the road was blocked, and more than ten vehicles and horses and hundreds of business travelers had gathered in front of them.  Everyone went out, holding the idea that doing more would be better than doing less. No one came forward to cause trouble, and they just waited for the test to pass.

    Hu Xiaotian jumped off the carriage, grabbed a merchant, and asked the group of men why they set up a jam.  The merchant couldn't explain the reason, but he just heard people talking. The purpose of the group seemed to be to find a young woman. It was said that she had stolen a precious treasure. The owner refused to let her out, so he sent someone to intercept her.

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned. Could it be that Li Xuan'er was what they were looking for?  Then he shook his head, Li Xuan'er offended the Baidao sect, and that group of men were obviously underworld figures, rude, cruel, and unscrupulous.  Suddenly, something moved in my heart. I recalled what I had experienced in the past two days and the scenes I had seen in the ancient temple. I almost exclaimed, it's Yan Jiu, it's Yan Jiu they are looking for!  Yan Jiu is alone, but has to deal with hundreds of gangsters rounding up him. It is unusual that he has not been captured by the gang so far.  The terrain of Tongguan is dangerous and it is the only place to pass eastward to the Central Plains. Therefore, the underworld heroes will set up another checkpoint for strict inspection to prevent Yan Jiu from escaping from Guanzhong.  Since no one has seen Yan Jiu's true face and they are afraid that she might change her appearance, every pedestrian heading east must be forcibly searched.

    Hu Xiaotian jumped on the carriage and looked around, focusing on those single and thin business travelers to see if anyone was acting suspiciously.  Sure enough, I immediately found a man in front of me looking around, looking alert and anxious.  When the man saw that there were still more than ten people and it was his turn to be searched, he stepped out of the queue and stepped back.

    With sharp eyes, Hu Xiaotian noticed that when the man stepped back, the cold light shone between his fingers, and he caressed the mules and horses waiting by the roadside, seemingly intentionally or unintentionally.  The man was extremely alert and felt someone staring at him. His body suddenly stiffened and he slowly turned his neck to look at Hu Xiaotian who was standing high up.

    The four eyes are facing each other, and they understand each other.

    Hu Xiaotian nodded slightly, leaned back into the carriage, wrapped Li Xuan'er tightly, and jumped out of the carriage with her in his arms.  The coachman was greatly surprised: "Sir, aren't you taking the car? We still have hundreds of miles to go to Luoyang." Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "Uncle He, don't ask too many questions. I'll control you when trouble breaks out later.  Don't let the horse get frightened and run away." The coachman rolled his eyes and lowered his voice: "You mean someone is going to make trouble?" Before Hu Xiaotian could speak, there was a loud bang in front of him, and several strong horses seemed to  After being bitten by a snake or insect, he suddenly became irritable, swung his head and tail, kicked his hooves wildly, broke free from his master's restraints, and rushed forward violently.

    The crowd roared and screamed: "The horse is frightened! The horse is frightened!" They scrambled to avoid being trampled by the horse's hooves, and the originally neat team suddenly fell into chaos.

    Horses are gregarious animals, and panic and frantic emotions can be contagious to each other.  The horses caught in the middle and rear of the team were screaming, biting and kicking, and they were also out of control.

    The group of men saw the frightened horses rushing towards them like crazy, with blood-red eyes and flying hooves. They panicked and instinctively jumped to high places to avoid being trampled to death by the random horses.  Some of these horses were pulling carriages, and some were pulling cargo. They collided and rubbed against each other and rushed past. The smoke and dust were billowing and unstoppable.  After all, those guys were not fools. After a moment's thought, they knew something was wrong. How could the horses get frightened and go crazy for no reason?  Who made that loud noise before?  One of them immediately took out a bamboo whistle and blew it as hard as he could. The others raised their swords and guns and rushed into the smoke, shouting wildly: "Stop!" "Kill the frightened horse, don't let her escape!"

    "Dip!" "Dip!"

    The sharp and rapid whistle spread, and shouts came from far and near.  In just the time it took to make a cup of tea, seven or eight teams of underworld heroes, at least two to three hundred people, rushed past, shouting and roaring.

    A group of business travelers moved to the side of the road, their big eyes staring into their small eyes, as silent as a cicada.

    The chaos lasted for more than half an hour, and the heroes finally dispersed.  Not mentioning the unlucky ones who lost property or were injured, Hu Xiaotian hugged Li Xuan'er and got back into the car, and ordered the driver to continue on his way.  After walking a few hundred steps forward, I saw horses lying dead on the roadside one after another, and goods scattered on the ground.  Fortunately, no body was seen, so Yan Jiu probably escaped by taking advantage of the chaos. It was unclear whether she could escape the ensuing pursuit.

    Passed TongguanAfter walking for more than twenty miles, the sky became dark, so I stayed at a roadside inn.  Hu Xiaotian borrowed an earthen pot, boiled the concoction, and fed it to Li Xuan'er after it cooled slightly.  Li Xuan'er's energy was still low, and she could only swallow a little rice soup for two consecutive days, and she lost weight again.  Fortunately, her high fever has subsided and her condition has not worsened yet.  Hu Xiaotian thought that Li Xuan'er only had one day's worth of medicine left, but there were still four or five days to go before Luoyang, so he was really helpless.  Are you going to rob homes and pretend to be a robber?  Hu Xiaotian settled Li Xuan'er and lay on the edge of her bed, half sitting and half sleeping, so that he could take care of her nearby.  When I slept until midnight, there was suddenly a loud sound of energy clashing outside the inn.  At the same time, there were shouts and the sound of gold and iron, and it was unknown which rivers and lakes forces turned against each other and started fighting in the wilderness.

    The business travelers in the inn all woke up in shock and stood up one after another to close the doors and windows.

    Hu Xiaotian also woke up with a start, and felt a chill in his heart. Could it be that Yan Jiu fell into a trap?  After carefully distinguishing the sound of fighting, it seemed that it was not far from the inn. After hesitating for a moment, he opened the back window and ducked out as lightly as a civet cat.  The inn was built in a valley, backed by rolling hills, and the sound of fighting came from behind the mountains.  The night was deep, the moonlight was appearing and disappearing, the withered grass spread to the top of the hillside, a few lonely short trees swayed in the wind, and there were no ghosts.  Hu Xiaotian closed the window tightly with his backhand, climbed to a high place in one breath, and looked towards the other side of the mountain.

    I saw a dry riverbed at the foot of the mountain, the terrain was quite open, and several masters were shouting and fighting fiercely.  The two sides went back and forth, fighting for their lives, and the scene was extremely heated.  There were dozens of men scattered around, holding torches and occupying high places, illuminating the battlefield so brightly that no one could hide.

    Hu Xiaotian took a closer look and saw that it was not Yan Jiu who was besieged, but Yan Ao!

    Wearing a unique golden mask, Yan Ao is easily identifiable, and there is no semicolon in the world.  But his hair was scattered, the upper end of his left arm was bloody and bloody, several broken crossbow arrows were stuck in his back, and his black clothes were torn in many places. It was obvious that he had been fighting hard for several days and had been seriously injured.  Yan Ao once tried to trick the heroes with a series of tricks, but his success fell short and his whereabouts were exposed. He was still besieged by the masters in turns. Even though he was excellent in martial arts, he was killed and fled.  In the past few days, he had been restless and tried his best to escape from the encirclement dozens of times. He thought that after passing Tongguan, the sea and sky would be brighter, but he unexpectedly encountered an ambush.  With Yan Ao's perseverance and determination, he can't help but sigh that the times are bad, and God will destroy me!  Although the situation was critical, he was not willing to surrender. He wielded the iron ruler to chop left and right, and his moves became more and more fierce, showing a posture of risking his life.

    If it were anyone else, it would be impossible to withstand the underworld sect leader¡¯s life-saving fight.  However, the one who faced off against Yan Ao was Zeng Xiangjie, who was famous for his bravery and proficiency in fighting!  He unfolded his iron fists, whistling in the wind, and faced Yan Ao's iron ruler tit for tat. There was a clanging sound when the two collided.  Unlike Yan Ao, who was isolated and helpless, fighting endlessly, Zeng Xiangjie was full of energy and at his peak. Every punch he punched was so powerful that it was so violent that it made people's blood boil.

    In addition to Zeng Xiangjie, there were three other people responsible for containing Yan Ao from the outside. They advanced and retreated suddenly, firing various hidden weapons from time to time, which was quite destructive.

    As Yan Ao fought hard, his latent internal and external injuries broke out at the same time, and he was forced to retreat step by step. Knowing that he would definitely die if the fierce battle continued, he suddenly shouted: "Zeng Xiangjie, stop!"

    Zeng Xiangjie laughed wildly and said: "Sect Master Yan, do you think Zeng is your subordinate?" Not only did he not stop, but he stepped forward, his left fist turned into a claw, and his strength turned into femininity. He suddenly grabbed the other end of the iron ruler,  His right fist turned into a palm and struck down hard on the enemy's chest.  He had fought with Yan Ao several times, and he had always used fierce and domineering moves, worthy of his reputation as a "brave general." But now he suddenly used an exquisite grappling technique, which was beyond everyone's expectations.

    Yan Ao pulled hard with his right hand, but the iron ruler didn't move an inch. Seeing the enemy's palm hit him, he sighed secretly, released his palm and attacked.  There was a muffled sound, and Yan Aoru took two steps back as he was struck by lightning.  Suddenly the sword flashed and blood spattered, but a master took the opportunity to take action and slashed him in the back.  Zeng Xiangjie casually threw away the iron ruler he had snatched, and with one move of his palms, he attacked like a shadow without giving his opponent a chance to breathe.

    Hu Xiaotian secretly applauded, Zeng Xiangjie was both rough and subtle, and good at seizing opportunities. If anyone thought he was a rough and rash warrior, they would definitely suffer a lot in the end.

    Yan Ao fought tooth and nail while shouting: "Zeng Xiangjie, I consider myself invincible, how about I am willing to trade the treasure map for my life?"

    Zeng Xiangjie said coldly: "Yan Ao, what tricks do you want to play again? You have been doing all kinds of tricks these past two days, aren't you tired of it?"

    Yan Ao said quickly: "As long as you promise to let me go, I will immediately offer the devil's holy relics with both hands. If there is a false word, five thunders will strike from the sky!"

    Zeng Xiangjie said: "Nonsense! Even if I kill you, I can still get the treasure map."

    Yan Ao shouted angrily: "Zeng Xiangjie, don't think that Yan is at your mercy. If you push me hard, we will all agree"It¡¯s all over!  "

    Zeng Xiangjie laughed and said: "Sect Master Yan, try it out, how can you die together with Zeng?"

    At this moment, the wind roared loudly, and several black shadows flew across the sky and rushed into the valley.  The leader has a face like a crown jade, eyes like cold stars, and a black beard under his chin. He looks around with an evil and unique charm, as if he has broken through the etiquette and rules of the world. He is a bit unrestrained and unrestrained.  A bit arrogant, it was Huangfuji of Baiyun Sect.  Huangfu Jiyuan laughed loudly and said: "General Zeng, since the Qinglong Society has found the Ghost King, why did you hesitate to inform us? You want to eat alone?"

    Zeng Xiangjie¡¯s face changed slightly and he said sternly: ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Before he finished speaking, the three masters participating in the siege flipped their wrists at the same time, each showed a small fine steel hand crossbow, and raised their hands to shoot without thinking.  With a whoosh, the steel crossbow shot through the air, hitting Yan Ao's vital parts.  The distance between the two sides is so close, and the force of the crossbow is so fierce. Yan Ao may not be able to dodge it normally, let alone when he is exhausted?  There were two muffled pops, and Yan Ao was hit by an arrow on his left waist and back. The pain caused the moves on his hands to slow down.

    Do you have half a mistake?

    Zeng Xiangjie shouted loudly and struck Yan Ao's chest with his palm. His ribs were dented immediately, blood spurted from his mouth, and he flew two feet away.  At the critical moment of death, a strange color flashed in Yan Ao's eyes, and he suddenly took out an iron box and threw it at Huangfu Ji with his last strength.

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 15: The dispute over the secret map

    Chapter 15 The dispute over the secret map

    Because Huangfu Ji and his men suddenly broke into the valley, Zeng Xiangjie had no choice but to change his mind and ordered his subordinates to shoot Yan Ao with crossbow arrows first, and then he took the opportunity to strike away with his palm, completely settling the battle.  Unexpectedly, before Yan Ao died, he tried his best to throw the iron box out first!  There is no doubt that what is hidden in the iron box is the sacred artifact of the Demon Cult that drives the heroes crazy - the Secret Map of Black Iron.  At this moment, a strange peak emerged. Whether it was the Qinglong Society who thought they were infallible or the Baiyun Sect who was annoyed that they were late, their moods were suddenly turned upside down. Everyone's focus was focused on the tumbling iron box. Whoever can take the lead will win.  Get the treasure map!

    Plop!  Yan Ao, who had exhausted all his strength, fell heavily to the ground, stopped breathing and remained motionless.  But at this moment, no one cares about this generation of strong men.  A dead person, even if he was extremely skilled in martial arts during his lifetime, will no longer be a threat after his death.

    Huangfu Ji was overjoyed. The secret message came sooner rather than later!  He grabbed it with his hand and created infinite suction force out of thin air, sucking the iron box straight over.

    Zeng Xiangjie was furious, how could he be willing to give up all the fat in his mouth to others?  He knew clearly that this was a poisonous plot set up by Yan Aolin before his death. Once it was carried out, the two sects and gangs would become mortal enemies, but the devil's holy relics were in sight and they had to be seized!  He planted his feet on the ground, jumped up in the air, used his fists with full force, and struck Huangfu Ji's lower abdomen from the air, attacking the enemy and forcing him to protect himself first.  The power of the fist surged like a tidal wave, Huangfu Ji's complexion changed slightly, and he pushed out his palms with a muffled sound, the strength clashed, and a strong wind overflowed.  The iron box was swept away by the sudden burst of airflow, immediately changed its direction, rolled and fell to the ground.  Huangfu Ji sank, tiptoed to the ground, and pounced on the iron box like a cheetah.  Zeng Xiangjie shouted: "Look at the fist!" The wind of the fist was like a mountain, and it fell straight down.  Huangfu Ji said angrily: "General Zeng Shen, do you want to tear up the secret agreement between your family and our family?" As he spoke, he struck with his palms and fingers in succession, crackling with energy, and in the blink of an eye, he and Zeng Xiangjie performed seven or eight moves.

    Zeng Xiangjie sneered and said: "Master Huangfu, you are the evil one to complain first! Yan Ao was killed by me, and the sacred objects of the demon sect should belong to our Qinglong Society. If you want to cut in and pick up something ready-made, how can it be so cheap?"  thing!"

    Huangfu Ji said: "Absurd! Who stipulates that if you kill someone, the thing will be yours? You attacked me first and violated the covenant. Even if you sue to Chen Hui, he will not protect you!"

    Zeng Xiangjie retorted and said sarcastically: "Master Huangfu, if you have a quarrel with me, the Qinglong Society, over this, can you tell me about it to Sect Leader Ning?"

    The two masters were exchanging words and fighting with fists and palms. However, the air pillars exploded, the soil flew up, and countless stones were shot indiscriminately, forcing those watching on the outside to dodge in panic.

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked. Baiyun Sect and Qinglong Society had actually concluded an alliance in private. This was a shocking secret!  No wonder Huangfuji came all the way to Chang'an, obviously with Ning Wufan's authorization, and came all the way to meet Chen Tianye secretly.  The Baiyun Sect is the number one evil sect, and its main sphere of influence is located in Huguang, Jianghuai, and Lingnan. The Qinglong Society has recently been known as the number one gang in the underworld. Its sphere of influence is mainly north of the Yangtze River and as far away as Monan and Liaodong. Once these two families join forces,  He definitely has the strength to influence the overall direction of Jianghu, and is enough to aspire to the throne of Jianghu leader.  Chen Tianye was really unscrupulous in order to realize his ambition. I don't know what benefits he promised Ning Wufan, but he was able to impress this evil master?  After the Baiyun Sect and the Qinglong Society formed an alliance, they would undoubtedly have to deal with the Demon Sect, the Beggar Clan, the Seven Sword Sects Alliance, the Five Major Families and other first-rate forces in the world, and the Demon Sect was a thorn in the side of these two families.  If the Demon Sect had not taken precautions in advance, they would probably have been attacked by two of them together, and they would have lost their troops.

    Hu Xiaotian thought about the serious consequences, and his palms broke out in cold sweat. He seemed to have seen the corpses of hundreds of demon sect disciples separated, and the entrances of demon churches everywhere were burning.  He was on pins and needles, wishing he could write a book immediately and send it to Xuanzong on Pegasus, so that the Demon Cult could take precautions early to avoid suffering heavy losses.

    At the moment when his thoughts were complicated, Huangfuji and Zeng Xiangjie collided head-on again, and then each took three steps back, glaring at each other like aggressive roosters.  Huangfu Ji took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "General Zeng, you and I are equally powerful. Unless we risk our lives to fight, it will be difficult to determine the outcome until tomorrow. However, our two families have just formed an alliance. We are friends, not enemies.  It would be extremely inappropriate to fight for your life when you see blood."

    Zeng Xiangjie snorted coldly: "Does the Huangfu Sect Master put the overall situation first and give in?"

    Huangfu Ji smiled slightly and said: "Everything in the world must be done according to the rules of the world. I have a suggestion. You and I will each send three people to compete. The one who wins two games will be eligible to get the iron box. How about it?"

    Zeng Xiangjie shook his head and said: "Master Huangfu, once Yan Ao dies, the iron box will of course belong to our Qinglong Society. Since it belongs to us, why should we take it out to fight with you? Your Baiyun Sect didn't contribute half of it, just  I just took a look at it while passing by and wanted to take it for myself, which is untenable both emotionally and rationally. If you and I join forces to kill Yan Ao, the situation is different, so your proposal can be accepted. Master Huangfu Clan  , if youIf we insist on not giving in, we will have to fight with all our strength!  "The Qinglong Society has the advantage of having a large number of people and has the upper hand in terms of strength. How could they foolishly agree to a duel with the Baiyun Sect?"

    Huangfuji was stunned for a moment, and looked at Zeng Xiangjie with admiration. Who said he was a person with well-developed limbs and a simple mind?  Not only does he have a clear mind and sharp words, but he also remains calm at critical moments. No wonder he ranks among the four great generals.  He said slowly: "General Zeng, do you have to get to the point where life and death are incompatible with each other?"

    Zeng Xiangjie said in a deep voice: "Above the world, whoever has a harder fist is the boss. Master Huangfu, although the treasure map is good, it must be saved with one's life. Yan Ao is not far away, and we can learn from the past!"

    Huangfuji's face turned cold and he said word by word: "General Zeng, I respect you but I'm not afraid of you. Don't think that because your Qinglong Society has the advantage in numbers, you are sure of victory. The various methods of our Baiyun Sect  Once deployed, even if you have ten times more manpower, you are no different from ants!" Baiyun Sect is the number one cult sect. What scares people in the world most is not their martial arts skills, but their proficiency in various strange sects.  Strange arts, such as soul-stirring, collecting yin and replenishing yang, illusion, charm, etc.  It is said that Ning Wufan is good at an incredible evil technique called "Chasing Souls and Captivating Souls". Even if he is hundreds of miles away, as long as he thinks, he can make the enemy's breath go backwards and explode to death.  Huangfu Ji is the leader of the four sect masters, second only to Ning Wufan in the Baiyun Sect, and the power of the evil magic arts he is proficient in is unbelievably powerful.

    Of course Zeng Xiangjie knew the evil and viciousness of the Baiyun Sect, but how could he not be well prepared to besiege Yan Ao this time?  Raising his hand to make a gesture, the Qinglong Society gang immediately revealed their hidden crossbows. Dozens of gleaming fine steel crossbow arrows were aimed at the Baiyun Sect members.  He sneered and said, "Master Huangfu, I wonder if it's because your evil skills are so powerful, or because my steel crossbow kills people fast enough?"

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly happy when he saw this. If they fight desperately, no matter which side wins in the end, the Qinglong Society and the Baiyun Sect will definitely turn against each other, and the so-called covenant will naturally be invalidated. This is great news for the Demon Sect and all the factions in the world.

    Just when the sword was at stake, a clear whistle suddenly sounded in the darkness, like a long roar of a blue dragon, the sound shook the whole world.  Everyone who was confronting them was stunned, and all turned their heads to look.

    The whistling suddenly stopped, and a figure suddenly appeared dozens of feet away.  At this time, the clouds opened and the moon appeared, and the cold moonlight fell like water, illuminating the figure and face of the visitor.  I saw him with thick eyebrows and a high nose, eyes as deep as the sea, wearing green clothes, and a black sword stuck behind his back. At first glance, he didn't have any outstanding aura, but when he took a second look, he couldn't help but feel turbulent.  An indescribable cold sword energy hit the center of the eyebrows, making people subconsciously want to look away.

    Hu Xiaotian was shaken all over and lost his voice: "How could it be him?!"

    The swordsman's Qinggong and body skills were very ordinary, and it was not seen that he accelerated with all his strength. He only took three steps and easily crossed the space in the blink of an eye. He suddenly fell to the center of the field and passed through the hands of the masters of the Baiyun Sect.  Everyone in the Baiyun Sect was horrified. They pulled out their weapons in unison and poured out all their strength to kill them. Everyone was deeply frightened when they made the move. Was it a human or a ghost?  How could there be such incredible Qinggong?

    The blades chopped down randomly, the figure was a blur, and all the weapons were in vain.

    The swordsman said: "Ignorance is not guilty, I will spare you once." As he spoke, he approached Huangfu Ji's side. With a flick of his wrist, the long sword was thrust out with its sheath, seemingly fast and sometimes slowly, leaving no trace.  Huangfuji wanted to say hello, but the invisible sword intent came towards him, and the pressure was so heavy that he couldn't breathe out or speak.  When this sword strikes, the sword's intention covers all directions. Even if the skill is as powerful as his, he can't retreat, cannot retreat, and dare not retreat!  Huangfu Ji stared at the trajectory of the long sword, his face was extremely solemn, he sat down and sunk his horse, turned his palms into swords and struck out continuously. In an instant, countless palm shadows were transformed, and they struck sideways on the sword, intending to avoid the enemy's edge.  But among the thousands of palm shadows, the long sword passed through without any hindrance, and the point of the wave at the tip of the scabbard hit the palm of his right hand.  Huangfuji's arms shook violently, and he involuntarily took five steps back. With each step back, a point of sword energy was transferred to his feet, and the soil reached his ankles.

    The swordsman had no intention of continuing to challenge Huang Fuji. He retracted his long sword and opened his left hand to grab the iron box on the ground.

    "Stop!" Zeng Xiangjie saw the attacker forcing Huangfu Ji back with one move, and he couldn't help but feel a storm in his heart. However, he had a character that would rather bend than bend, so how could he take the initiative to show weakness?  At that moment, he punched out with a fierce blow, the strong wind was blowing, and the force was extremely strong.  Seeing that the fist was still half a foot away from the opponent, a cold wind suddenly blew by, and the veins of both arms stung at the same time. A powerful sword energy invaded the meridians and attacked directly upward.  Zeng Xiangjie hurriedly mobilized his true energy to resist, but unexpectedly the sword energy suddenly disappeared, and the force of his fists was dampened, as if he had been punched twice in the chest, and he staggered back with a muffled groan.

    Huangfu Ji finally got rid of the sword energy in his body, his face turned green and white, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Ouyang Jue, what do you want?"

    Everyone took care of each other.  ?Everyone in Yunzong sweated when they thought about how they dared to attack Ouyang Jue just now.

    In the world of martial arts, although Jun Wangyou is recognized as the number one master of the White Way, this great master lives in seclusion, like a dragon with no head or tail, and does not appear once for two or three years. He is more like an illusory figure in mythology.  But Ouyang Jue is different. He often travels around the world, killing countless heroes with a long sword, causing underworld and evil people to have headaches and become frightened.  He behaves in a low-key manner, hates evil as much as he hates evil, comes like the wind and leaves without a trace, but he never shows mercy when he draws his sword to kill.  At that time, six of the eight famous cottages in the underworld were defeated by him alone.  Any powerful gangster would tremble when he heard Ouyang Jue's name and would avoid him.  Some even asserted that Ouyang Jue's swordsmanship and achievements were enough to challenge Jun Wangyou and Xuanzong for the title of No. 1 in the world.  There are also many people with ulterior motives who are fanning the flames, advocating some kind of peak battle, and launching a ranking list of the top ten masters in the world, which includes the top figures from the white, black and evil ways.  No matter Jun Wangyou, Xuanzong or Ouyang Jue responded to the rumors in the world, they seemed to have never heard of them.

    Zeng Xiangjie suddenly said: "So you are Ouyang the hero. I am defeated by your sword. I am convinced." A person's name is like the shadow of a tree. It is not shameful to lose to the best swordsman in the world.

    Ouyang Jue shook his head: "Life has a limit, and martial arts is endless. How can we give up easily? If you are afraid, it will be difficult for you to achieve great success in martial arts in the future."

    Zeng Xiangjie looked stern and solemnly said: "Zeng has learned the lesson! From now on, I would rather die than lose!"

    Ouyang Jue nodded, glanced at Huangfu Ji, and said calmly: "The Baiyun Sect is too evil, and I have never been happy with it. If the Huangfu Sect Master is not convinced, just tell him."

    Huangfu Ji opened his mouth with an angry expression, but in the end he didn't say anything harsh.  If Ouyang Juezhen unsheathes his sword, he will lose not only his face, but his life!

    Hu Xiaotian looked at Ouyang Jue's peerless elegance from a distance, and couldn't help but have mixed feelings. He was happy and uneasy at the same time.  Many years ago, Ouyang Jue taught him the true meaning of swordsmanship, which can be regarded as a gift.  But times have changed, and now he has joined the Demon Sect and become a disciple of Xuanzong. He and Ouyang Jue belong to the black and white paths. Can the friendship in the past be compared to the power of the world?  Even if the two recognize each other again today, can he still call Ouyang Jue "big brother"?  With Ouyang Jue's character of hating evil, would he draw his sword on the spot and kill him, the disciple of the leader of the demon sect?

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly remembered that when he and Monk Busha passed by a forest the day before yesterday, they encountered a mysterious swordsmanship master. As a result, Monk Busha was repelled by the invisible sword energy. His heart suddenly brightened. It turned out that that person was Ouyang Jue!  Ouyang Jue must have received the news of the appearance of the Xuan Tie Secret Map on his way to Chang'an, and rushed there, but by chance he bumped into them.

    Ouyang Jue thrust his sword behind his back, raised his hand, and the iron box flew into his palm.  Huangfuji and Zeng Xiangjie looked at each other, feeling as uncomfortable as a cat's claws, secretly slandering them.  Ouyang Jue flicked his finger with all his strength, and immediately shattered the lock of the iron box. He opened the lid with a snap and took out a dark metal piece with many strange runes engraved on its surface.

    Everyone looked at the metal piece eagerly, and all of them were ignited with greedy desires - the legendary treasure map of the Demon Cult. If you get it, you will be as rich as the enemy!  Huangfu Ji finally couldn't help shouting: "Ouyang Jue, this treasure map belongs to my Baiyun Sect and Qinglong Society. Do you, a majestic White Dao hero, also want to imitate others and take it by force?"

    As soon as Ouyang Jue touched the metal piece with his finger, his expression moved slightly, he tossed it casually, looked at it carefully for a few more times, and suddenly burst out laughing: "It's just a fake piece of East China Sea cold iron, it actually caused such a big disturbance, it's ridiculous, it's ridiculous  !¡±

    What?  !  Is the treasure map fake?  !  What is hidden in the iron box is not a sacred object of the devil's religion, but a fake?  !  Everyone was so shocked that they couldn't believe their ears, but with Ouyang Jue's status and reputation, it was absolutely impossible for him to lie and deceive others.  In that case, isn't it a big joke that hundreds of heroes are fighting life and death?

    Zeng Xiangjie stamped his feet and said, "I don't believe it! Yan Ao ran around for several days, desperately guarding this iron box. How could the treasure map in the box be a fake?"

    Ouyang Jue shook his head and said, "Since you don't believe it, take a look for yourself!" He raised his hand and threw the metal piece to Zeng Xiangjie nonchalantly.  "The Mysterious Iron Map, as the name suggests, is secretly made from extraterrestrial black iron. Its material and weight are very different from ordinary iron in the world. If this thing is really black iron, its weight must be at least twice as much, and it is not afraid of being struck by ordinary weapons.  cut."

    Zeng Xiangjie knew something was wrong as soon as he received the metal piece. He turned to his subordinate and said, "Ning Sancai, bring me the knife!" The man hurriedly turned the handle of the knife over and handed it over.  Zeng Xiangjie took the knife in his hand, threw the metal piece high, and slashed with the knife with his right hand.  There was just a soft click, and the metal piece was cut in half by the blade, and fell to the ground with a "bah".

    Everyone was dumbfounded and surged up at the same timeThe feeling of being fooled.

    Ouyang Jue said with a smile: "Huangfu Ji, didn't you just say that this thing belongs to you? Just one family took half of it, and no one suffered any loss."

    The veins on Zeng Xiangjie's forehead jumped sharply. He pointed the tip of the knife and said angrily: "Search me immediately - Hey, where is Yan Ao's body?!" Where the body should have been lying, there was nothing but a pool of blood.  Outside, it¡¯s empty.  Zeng Xiangjie was shocked and angry. He looked around and shouted, "Who the hell stole the body of the Ghost King?"

    Everyone looked at each other in shock. Just now everyone was focused on the iron box, but no one noticed when Yan Ao's body disappeared.

    Huangfu Ji had a flash of inspiration and stamped his feet: "No, Yan Ao must have used the secret technique of the underworld to fake death to deceive us! The real secret map of Xuan Iron must have been dropped and is still hidden on his body!"

    Zeng Xiangjie was nudged by him and immediately figured out the key. He murmured: "No wonder the famous Ghost King died so easily with just one palm strike. It turned out that he pretended to be dead to escape! He is indeed the Ghost King, what a clever idea."  Too much."

    Huangfu Ji said coldly: "It's too late to say anything now, it won't help. General Zeng, how about you and I working together to continue hunting Yan Ao? He is seriously injured and will never escape too far. If we can catch him this time  The first step for him is to cut off his ghost head!"

    Zeng Xiangjie gritted his teeth and said decisively: "We agreed in advance that whoever can kill Yan Ao will get the sacred objects of the Demon Sect!"

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter Sixteen: Enlightenment in the Heart

    Chapter 16: Enlightened in the Heart

    The farce ended, everyone left like a receding tide, and the river bed was a mess.  Ouyang Jue looked at the lonely figure at his feet and shook his head with a self-deprecating smile: "What a ghost king, full of clever tricks. Even I was fooled." After saying that, he suddenly turned around, raised his eyes to the heights, and swung his eyes as sharp as a sword.  It broke through the night sky and stabbed straight into Hu Xiaotian.

    Covered by the sword energy, Hu Xiaotian felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave, and the blood all over his body was about to coagulate.  He knew in his heart that his traces had been exposed and he had been targeted by Ouyang Jue. If he retreated in a panic, he would be regarded as someone with evil intentions, so he simply stayed still.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????:? Ouyang Jue flew up with his arms and flew up to the top of the mountain in just a few ups and downs.  As soon as his feet landed on the ground, he looked intently. He couldn't help but be stunned for a moment. A somewhat puzzled look appeared on his face, and he frowned and said: "Little brother, have we met before? When I saw you, how could it be that I had seen you before?"  Feel?"

    Hu Xiaotian clasped his fists respectfully and said: "Master Ouyang, four years ago, you and I had a swordsmanship competition. At that time, you used a dead branch and taught me the art of uniting the heart and sword. The boy taught the swordsmanship to the hero.  I will never forget my kindness."

    Ouyang Jue suddenly said: "It turns out it's you, Hu Qingpeng, the rising star of the Hengshan Sword Sect!" As soon as he thought about it, his sword energy suddenly disappeared, and he laughed and said: "Brother Hu, after four years of separation, you have grown into a man of iron bones.  Now, the youthful spirit of the past is completely gone. With my eyesight, I can¡¯t even confirm your identity. It seems that you have encountered many adventures in the past four years!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "Daxia Ouyang, after I was expelled from the door wall by the Hengshan Sword Sect, I have changed my name to 'Hu Xiaotian' and no longer use the name 'Hu Qingpeng'."

    Ouyang Jingbang knew very well about the fact that Hu Xiaotian was slandered and framed and expelled from the Hengshan Sword Sect, and he didn't want to open up other people's scars again after so many years.  He sighed softly: "Master Chen, this matter has gone awry." He changed the topic and said: "Brother Hu, you are hiding here to spy, are you also here for the sacred objects of the demon sect? Have you ever noticed Yan Ao?  Escape direction?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "To be honest with Ouyang, I" Ouyang Jue suddenly interrupted: "Didn't you call me 'big brother' four years ago? Why are you so angry today?" Hu Xiaotian hesitated for a moment and whispered.  Said: "Brother Ouyang!" Ouyang Jue laughed and said: "Brother Hu, back then you dared to break through the worldly stereotypes and truly fall in love with the girl wearing dance and phoenix clothes from the Demon Sect. It really required great determination and courage. In this aspect,  Even I feel ashamed. Are you two already married? Where are you living in seclusion? The next day my junior sister and I will pay a special visit to reminisce about our old friendship." Speaking of Yiwufeng, Hu Xiaotian felt guilty and heartbroken, and sighed:  "Brother Ouyang, the past has been so twists and turns that it's hard to describe it in one sentence. Four years ago, Sister Feng was forced by the evildoers of the Baiyun Sect. She fell into the water and suffered a brain injury. As a result, she lost her memory. Even I don't remember it." Ouyang Jue said in shock: "Yi  The girl has lost her memory? So aren't you just like strangers now?" Hu Xiaotian clenched his fists and said decisively: "No matter whether she can recall the past, I must overcome all difficulties and marry her as my wife! God blocks the murderer, Buddha blocks  Kill the Buddha. In this life, she can only belong to me! I swear, I will never allow other men to get her!"

    Ouyang Jue's eyes flashed with strange light, and he said slowly: "Are you really willing to risk everything for the woman you love?"

    "Yes!" Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "Brother Ouyang, for Sister Feng, I have joined the Demon Sect and become a disciple of the leader Xuan Zong. I am now a true disciple of the Demon Sect!"

    Ouyang Jue was shocked and frowned: "You are Han, how could Xuanzong choose you as his disciple?" Hu Xiaotian said: "It is precisely because I am Han that Master accepted me as his disciple. He hopes that I can unify the Demon Sect in the future.  Eliminate the gap between the Jiuyi people and the Han people, change the tradition of war and plunder in the tribe, adapt to the current situation, obey the imperial rule, and bring prosperity and stability to the Jiuyi people. If I become the next leader, I must make the relationship between the Jiuyi people and the Han people continuous.  Thousands of years of fighting are completely over." Ouyang Bieyou couldn't help but be greatly moved. He looked at Hu Xiaotian again and sighed with his palms: "Brother Hu, you have great ambitions and compassion. Compared with a rough guy like me who only knows how to fight and kill, you don't know.  How many times better! Okay, you are very good! I, Ouyang Juesan, am lucky to know such a wise and courageous brother like you."

    Hu Xiaotian blushed at his praise and felt hot all over, and said hurriedly: "Brother Ouyang, you are the best swordsman in the world, the Baidao hero that everyone respects. I don't know how many evil lords I have killed. It's shameless for me to be worthy of your brother.  That¡¯s so high. What my eldest brother just said really shocked me.¡±

    Ouyang Jue shook his head and said: "No matter how strong my swordsmanship is, I am just an ordinary man's bravery. I kill to stop killing, and I only save ten or hundreds of people. But if you can display your ambition, more than thousands of people will benefit?"  Brother Hu, I¡¯m not as rich as you!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian was sweating profusely, how dare he accept Ouyang Jue's praise?  He is a peerless master who can be compared with Xuanzong and Jun Wangyou, a master swordsman who defeated Huangfuji and Zeng Xiangjie with one sword!  Even if he breaks through the Pluto's True Qi Lock, within three to five yearsIt's hard to compare to him, he's not on the same level at all.  He said nonchalantly: "Brother Ouyang, I have ideas but I haven't accomplished anything. If you continue to praise me, I will be ashamed."

    Ouyang Jue smiled and looked up at the desolate and hazy land. He put his hands behind his hands and sighed: "Xuanzong, Xuanzong, just based on your vision and mind, you are already ahead of me. Brother Hu, in your eyes, who is your master?"  What kind of person?"

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned for a moment. Recalling Xuanzong's voice, appearance and demeanor, he couldn't help but feel awe. A thousand words were condensed into just eight words: "Follow your heart's desires and be unparalleled in domineering power!"

    Ouyang Jue murmured: "Follow your heart's desire, follow your heart's desire!" There was a sudden shock, the bones in his body crackled, and the cold sword energy shot straight into the sky. The dark clouds floating over were instantly smashed into pieces, and the sky was opened, and the moonlight poured down like water.  The sword energy spread out in all directions with the place where he stood as the center, forcing Hu Xiaotian to retreat.  Ouyang Jue looked up at the sky, then down at the ground, and suddenly smiled. The sword energy that was supposed to be unparalleled suddenly turned into a breeze, blowing through the vegetation, mountains and rivers, and blending into the heaven and earth.

    A generation of swordsmen, with enlightenment in their hearts, have reached a higher level.

    Hu Xiaotian said sincerely: "Congratulations to Brother Ouyang!"

    Ouyang Jue smiled slightly, casually sat cross-legged on the ground, and said, "Brother Hu, come and sit." Hu Xiaotian felt his free and unrestrained mood, and put aside his restraints and sat down beside him.

    Ouyang Jue was silent for a while, then suddenly asked: "Brother Hu, do you still remember my junior sister?" Hu Xiaotian said: "Qiu Nuxia has an outstanding demeanor, beauty and nobility, how can I forget it?" Ouyang Jue said slowly:  "She and I are from the same sect but have different masters. According to the order of entry, I ranked second among all the brothers, and she ranked last. Because Junior Sister Qiu's master, who is also my uncle, is suffering from illness, she  Most of her martial arts were taught by me. I don¡¯t know when I started to fall in love with her, but my junior sister didn¡¯t know my feelings. Then one day, the senior brother who traveled all over the world suddenly returned to his master¡¯s door. In the valley  Lived here for half a year. The senior brother is amazingly talented, handsome and handsome, and is the undisputed number one person in the same sect. After the junior sister met the senior brother, she has been imprinted with the senior brother in her heart. However, the senior brother concentrates on martial arts.  He has the world in mind, never cares about personal relationships between men and women, and is polite to his junior sisters without any pretense."

    Hu Xiaotian was so frightened that he held his breath and did not dare to take another breath.

    Ouyang Jue paused for a moment, then continued: "I always wanted to wait until she gave up on my senior brother before I revealed my feelings to her. This wait would take twenty years. What you said tonight woke me up, and I didn't know it.  In this time, my junior sister has become my biggest inner demon on the road of martial arts! If I can't break the love barrier, I will not be able to rise to the level of Grand Master in my lifetime. Brother Hu, do you understand?" Hu Xiaotian said: "Ouyang  Brother, do you want to cut off love with a sword?" Ouyang Jue squinted at him and said with a smile: "If you were me, what would you do?" Bai Ruobing's cold face suddenly flashed through Hu Xiaotian's mind, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Whatever?  No matter what kind of deceitful method you use, as long as you can coax her to nod her head and agree, you can still use it! If someone interferes with it, just kill it!" Ouyang Jue laughed loudly, patted his thigh and said, "Good brother, you are indeed a hero.  We see the same thing!" Hu Xiaotian suddenly woke up and realized that he was under the subtle influence of the World Destroyer Overlord, and his mood was gradually becoming domineering. Ouyang would never take the joke seriously, right?

    Ouyang Jue said leisurely: "In a hundred years of life, the dead are so irretrievable. I can't make the same mistake again and again. I will not go to the grand gathering of the five races. I will return to Jiangnan immediately and put an end to the worries of the past twenty years."  Hu Xiaotian suddenly remembered something and said: "Brother Ouyang, that Yan Ao" Ouyang Jue raised his hand to interrupt him and said: "I don't care about Yan Ao's life or death. You don't need to say more." Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "In that case, little brother  I wish you great success and get what you want!"

    Ouyang Jue nodded and said seriously: "Since you are a disciple of Xuanzong, I can't discuss martial arts issues with you, so as not to break the rules of the world. However, I will keep your kindness in mind, and I will just come forward when I need to come forward in the future.  Open your mouth." He had always had a clear distinction between grudges and grudges, but tonight he had an epiphany due to Hu Xiaotian's comments, and finally decided to face his inner demons head-on. He had to return this favor.

    Hu Xiaotian said with a shy face: "Brother Ouyang said something serious, but in fact I didn't do anything."

    Ouyang Jue said: "If you do it with intention, you will fall into the inferior category." After saying that, he took out a green jade bottle from his arms and handed it to Hu Xiaotian, "I don't have anything to give you before leaving, so I will give you a bottle."  The Lihuo Pill secretly prepared by Shaolin Temple is specially designed to treat various internal injuries, and it may help you to travel around the world."

    Hu Xiaotian was overjoyed, put it away carefully, and said with a smile: "Brother Ouyang, are you too stingy to just send me away with a bottle of pills?"

    Ouyang Jue shrugged and said, "I'm broke, how can I have so many valuable things? At worst, I'll treat you to a drink the next time we meet!"

    "A word from a gentleman!"¡°It¡¯s hard to chase a horse!¡±

    The two slapped each other and laughed at the same time.  Ouyang Jue stood up and without any nonsense, leaped into the air and headed straight to the south.

    Early the next morning, Hu Xiaotian hurriedly wrote a letter, mentioning the alliance between the Qinglong Society and the Baiyun Sect, and asking the post station to send someone to Chang'an as soon as possible.  As for the reward for delivering the letter, Song Qian naturally paid it after receiving the letter.  All the way east, after taking the decoction, Hu Xiaotian poured out the Lihuo Pill and asked Li Xuan'er to swallow it with water.  Lihuo Dan is a medicine specially designed to treat internal injuries. Although the medicine is good, it does not treat the symptoms and can barely keep Li Xuan'er alive.  Hu Xiaotian watched her condition gradually worsening and became anxious. Fortunately, the rest of the journey went smoothly and he finally arrived in Luoyang as scheduled.

    Luoyang is located in the world. It is the gathering place of dragon veins. It was the capital of many dynasties such as Xia, Shang, Zhou and Eastern Han.  The ancient city is surrounded by Mang Mountain to the north, Yique to the south, a stream to the left and a stream to the right, with the Luo River running through it, Hulao to the east, and Hangu to the west. It is surrounded by mountains and there are many majestic passes, so it has the names of "Eight Pass Capital" and "Mountain and River Gong".  "Dai, the situation is the best in the world".  Since the Yuan Dynasty, Luoyang has been the seat of Henan Province. Although it is no longer as prosperous as it once was, it is still a famous city in the Central Plains that connects all directions.

    Luoyang not only has a long history, but is also a place where Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism, Xuanxuan and Buddhism flourished. There are countless temples, Taoist temples and academies inside and outside the city.  In terms of natural scenery, the eight scenic spots in Luoyang such as the Longmen Mountain, the White Horse Bells, and the evening view of Mang Mountain are famous all over the world. The peony event with its national beauty and fragrant fragrance is even more famous and unparalleled in the world.

    After entering the city, we sent our carriages and horses and found an inn to stay.  Hu Xiaotian carefully checked the money and found that there was only less than two taels of silver left.  Li Xuan'er's condition became more and more critical day by day. He could occasionally open his eyes, but now he fell completely into a coma and was unable to provide the Baiyun Sect's contact information.  Hu Xiaotian has become a sword, and he is not easy to use Li Xuan'er's soul-catching bell. It is almost impossible to get money to buy medicine in this unfamiliar city.  Hu Xiaotian thought about it, he couldn't just watch Li Xuan'er die of illness, so he had no choice but to mortgage Xuantian Caifeng Ruyi Jade Pendant!  This jade pendant was a relic of Tang Xue's mother and was given to him by Tang Xue.  Whether he was studying art in Hengshan or traveling around the world, he always collected it closely.  Hu Xiaotian made up his mind and immediately found an innkeeper and asked him to lead the way to a pawn shop with strong financial resources.

    The most famous pawnshop in Luoyang City is undoubtedly the "Sun's Pawnshop", which has an excellent reputation and is one of the properties of the Sun family in Henan.  Hu Xiaotian followed the clerk to the door of Sun's pawnshop. He saw that the pawnshop was spacious and had six pawnshops open at the same time to collect pledges.  Behind the counter, there are Waiqi responsible for inspection, valuation, ticket writing, listing, and wrapping, and then Neiqi records accounts, payments, and storage. Each of the inside and outside is led by a big shopkeeper, each performing his duties and being busy.  chaos.  Luoyang City is full of old people from the previous dynasty, and descendants of down-and-out princes. In order to maintain their dignity or pay off debts in an emergency, there is an endless stream of people pawning antique jewelry.

    Hu Xiaotian reluctantly took out the jade pendant, rubbed it for a moment, then handed it in through gritted teeth, secretly comforting himself that when Song Qian and the others arrived in Luoyang, they would redeem the jade pendant as soon as possible.  As soon as the obedient Lao Chaofeng touched the jade pendant with his finger, his whole body trembled, and his half-closed eyes suddenly widened. He looked carefully, with a fanatical light in his eyes, and said in a trembling voice: "This  Master, where did this thing come from? Is there a provenance?"

    Hu Xiaotian said impatiently: "This is a family heirloom, and its origin is absolutely innocent. Is it possible that your pawn shop doesn't want to take it?"

    The old Chaofeng said hurriedly: "No, no, it's just because the jade pendant is too valuable. Allow me to ask more. Master, please wait a moment. I have to report to the big shopkeeper. It is up to him to decide whether to accept it or not." When Hu Xiaotian nodded in agreement, he cautiously  He picked up the jade pendant and walked to the back step by step.  In the blink of an eye, a young apprentice walked out quickly, bowed to Hu Xiaotian, and invited Hu Xiaotian to the VIP room for a detailed discussion.  Hu Xiaotian followed him into the VIP room, where the old Chaofeng and a middle-aged man with gray hair and a gloomy face were already waiting for him indoors.  The two parties exchanged a few words and sat down separately.  The middle-aged man sent the old court servant and his apprentice away, caressing the jade pendant on the table with his fingers, and said with a faint smile: "May I ask your surname, sir? Where is your birthplace? Are you related to the royal family?"

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said, "My surname is Hu. Shopkeeper Sun Da, we are dealing fairly, why do you still ask about my origins?"

    Shopkeeper Sun said: "Master Hu, please don't be angry. Whenever royal items are involved, the pawn shop must check whether the origin of the items is legitimate. If you accidentally violate the ban and are caught by the government, we won't be able to take advantage of it."  Gone. This jade pendant was carefully carved by the royal craftsmen. With its warm texture, bright color and auspicious meaning, it is simply priceless. If the young master does not give a reasonable explanation, who would dare to take the risk of confiscating the royal artifacts?  "

    Hu Xiaotian lowered his head and thought for a while, then said: "To be honest with Shopkeeper Sun, Hu's wife's biological aunt once served in the palace of the previous dynasty and served Princess Mengyuan. When the prince and grandson of Mengyuan abandoned the city and fled north, she  elderThe family escaped from the palace in chaos, and finally returned to their hometown, where they were able to enjoy their old age in peace.  This thing was a special gift from her when we got married, but I didn't know it was a forbidden thing.  If shopkeeper Sun is in trouble, I won't do it.  "Tang Xue's mother is a Mongolian princess. The jade pendant she wears is of extraordinary quality. A connoisseur can guess at a glance that it comes from the palace, and there is no way to hide it.

    Shopkeeper Sun rolled his eyes, pressed the jade pendant with one hand, and said with a smile: "Master Hu, don't be anxious. Since it is a gift from an elder, it is not an item of unknown origin, and it is not unreasonable for me to accept it. How much silver do you want, Master?"  What about turnover?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian secretly cursed the old fox, turning his face faster than flipping through a book, and muttered: "I don't want too much, just three thousand taels of silver for emergency purposes."

    Shopkeeper Sun said with a bitter face: "Mr. Hu, according to the market price, a piece of ancient jade from the Han Dynasty is only worth five hundred taels. Although this colorful phoenix Ruyi jade pendant is rare, it is a forbidden object after all. The most I can offer you is eight hundred taels of silver.  ticket."

    Hu Xiaotian said coldly: "Eight hundred taels? Are you sending a beggar? If it's less than 2,500 taels, I'll leave immediately."

    The two parties bargained and finally reached a deal with one thousand eight hundred taels.  Hu Xiaotian was in a hurry to buy medicine to save his life, so he took the pawn ticket and banknote and turned around to leave.  Shopkeeper Sun personally walked to the door of the store and looked at his hurried away figure with a smug smile.

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume 6: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter 17: Visit to the Sun Mansion

    Chapter 17 Visit to Sun Mansion

    Hu Xiaotian had a banknote in his hand and decided to buy a thousand-year-old ginseng to use as medicine. However, he went to several drugstores and only found a three-hundred-year-old wild ginseng, and no older ones.  In desperation, he prepared the medicinal ingredients according to the prescription and immediately rushed back to the inn to cook the medicine.

    Three hundred years of wild ginseng medicinal effect is indeed very different. After taking the decoction, Li Xuan'er's face turned red, and he slowly opened his eyes. His eyes gradually became clear from confusion, and he clearly regained his senses.  Hu Xiaotian let out a long breath. God bless him, and he finally brought Li Xuan'er back from hell. His dedicated service these days was not in vain.

    Li Xuan'er was seriously ill for several days and was on the verge of death several times. Fortunately, Lihuo Dan and Centennial Mountain Ginseng were extremely effective and she was able to save her life.  But after all, his vitality was severely damaged and his body was extremely weak. After waking up, he tried to struggle to sit up, but he couldn't do it despite trying several times.  She glared at Hu Xiaotian hatefully and whispered: "Idiot, why don't you come over and help me?"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said, "Miss Li, you'd better lie down and rest. What are you doing when you get up?" Even so, he helped her sit up and thoughtfully put extra blankets behind her waist.

    As soon as Li Xuan'er sat up, he felt that the world was spinning. He closed his eyes and adjusted his breathing for a moment. After waiting for the true energy in his body to slowly flow, he opened his eyes again. Looking at Hu Xiaotian's concerned expression, his heart warmed and he whispered: "Master Hu, I'm dizzy.  Have you been lost for a long time? Where are we now?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Miss Li, we have arrived in Luoyang and are temporarily staying in an inn. Since you woke up in time, you can contact your Baiyun Sect disciples and ask them to help you heal."

    Li Xuan'er was stunned and lost his voice: "This is Luoyang?!"

    Hu Xiaotian asked curiously: "Aren't you coming to Luoyang? What's all the fuss about?"

    Li Xuan'er's head buzzed, she was so embarrassed and angry, her pretty face turned red.  Counting from the time when he fainted at the ancient temple in Huangshan, the journey to Luoyang would take at least six or seven days.  During such a long period of time, who wiped and changed clothes and gave me medicine and food?  She quickly touched the fabric of her middle coat, and her heart became colder. Could it be that all her private parts had been seen by him?  !  For a woman, how is this different from losing her virginity?  How will she face Sect Master Ning Wufan in the future?

    Li Xuan'er was trembling all over, staring at Hu Xiaotian, and said softly: "Come here, I have something to ask you."

    Hu Xiaotian moved closer, and was about to ask her what was wrong. Suddenly, his eyes blurred, and there was a loud slap on the face. He staggered backwards, his eardrums buzzed, and half of his cheeks were almost numb.  If Li Xuan'er hadn't been seriously injured and weak, this palm would have been enough to loosen a mouth full of his teeth.  Hu Xiaotian never expected that she would suddenly take action. He covered his cheek and cursed: "Little witch, are you crazy?"

    Li Xuan'er's eyes were on fire, and two lines of tears suddenly welled up: "Hu Xiaotian, you despicable and dirty beast in clothes, what did you do while I was unconscious?! Who changed my clothes? Don't look at anything that's not polite, and don't touch anything that's not polite.  Don¡¯t you understand? You ruining my chastity is a hundred times more despicable than killing me!¡± Although she is an evil witch and is proficient in the art of bewitching, she still remains a virgin and has never exposed her body in front of a man.  Hu Xiaotian wiped her body and changed her clothes. Naturally, he had seen her whole body. In a sense, this was no different from losing her virginity.

    Hu Xiaotian rubbed his cheek and said coquettishly: "Miss Li, you caught cold and fever in the ancient temple. Your condition is serious and you have been unconscious. I am the only one who takes care of your food and daily life. I swear, I have never had any evil thoughts!"  God knows how hard it is for him to serve Li Xuan'er these days!  Fortunately, he had a thousand-year ice soul hidden in his arms to protect his innocence, otherwise he would have turned into a midnight demon wolf and swallowed this world-famous flower with its bones and bones.

    Li Xuan'er said angrily: "There are differences between men and women, won't you ask someone to take care of me? You have no good intentions at all, and you deserve death!" When he got excited, his anger attacked his heart, and he vomited blood and passed out.

    Hu Xiaotian hurriedly found a wet towel to wipe away the blood, helped Li Xuan'er lie down and covered him with a quilt, and smiled bitterly.  He originally wanted to muddle through and get together easily, but Li Xuan'er reacted so quickly and pursued such details as soon as he woke up, putting both parties in an embarrassing situation.  But he was in a hurry to save lives, so he had no choice but to take action and do it himself.  Of course, Li Xuan'er's feeling of shame and anger is understandable. After all, the two of them are neither husband and wife nor brother and sister, but they have a skin-to-skin relationship. How can she accept it calmly?  She was most afraid that if she couldn't think about it for a moment, she would take the initiative to see Ning Wufan and confess her guilt. That would be terrible.  Ning Wufan is known as the number one evil person, how can he pretend that Li Xuan'er's loss of virginity never happened?  Maybe he would kill Li Xuan'er with one palm first, and then come over to take his life.  The only way is to wait for Li Xuan'er to wake up and analyze the pros and cons with her, hoping that she will not make a stupid move like suicide.

    Hu Xiaotian sat in silence for a while, then suddenly heard a few "tuk-tuk" sounds and a gentle knock on the door.  He woke up with a start and raised his voice: "Who is outside the door?"?  "

    I only heard a familiar voice saying: "Master Hu, I am Sun Yuan, the manager of Sun's pawnshop, and I have met the master once. I was entrusted by the master of the family, and I came here to pay a visit to the master."

    Hu Xiaotian opened the door and saw shopkeeper Sun standing in front of the door with a smile on his face, followed by a young man in Tsing Yi holding a gift box in one hand.  He took a step forward, closed the door with his backhand, and said doubtfully: "Shopkeeper Sun, are your master and Hu an old acquaintance?"

    Sun Yuan smiled and said: "My master has never seen the young master."

    Hu Xiaotian wondered: "Then what is your purpose of being ordered to come here?"

    Sun Yuandao said: "Young Master, I am only responsible for passing the message. I don't dare to speculate on the master's intentions. Before leaving, the master of the family specially asked me to deliver a gift and wait for you in the mansion. Please take a moment." He waved his hand.  , motioning to the young man in green to present the gift box.

    Hu Xiaotian thought about lightning in his mind, took the gift box and stuffed it into his arms, saying: "Since your family leader sincerely invites you, I respectfully accept it." The Sun family easily found his resting place, which was obviously from Luoyang.  A local snake with huge power, it would be inappropriate to reject the other party rashly.  Why not go and see what kind of medicine is sold in the gourd of the Sun family? If the soldiers come to block it, the water will cover it with the earth.

    Sun Yuan originally thought that this trip would be a waste of words, but he didn't expect Hu Xiaotian to be so cheerful. He glanced at him twice and cupped his hands and said, "Don't worry, Mr. Hu, my master has no ill intentions. Please move, Mr., there is a carriage waiting outside the door."  "

    The Sun family has strong financial resources and is one of the most powerful families in the city. It goes without saying that the mansion is vast and beautiful.  Hu Xiaotian followed Sun Yuan in from the side door, walked through the corridor and through the courtyard, and walked slowly. Everything he saw along the way was extraordinary.  Sun Yuan secretly peeped at Hu Xiaotian and saw that his expression was calm and his eyes were as usual. He was not at all embarrassed by the magnificence of the mansion and the depth of the courtyard. He couldn't help but marvel.

    Arriving at a reception room in the middle of the mansion, Sun Yuan asked Hu Xiaotian to sit down at the guest seat.  After a while, another pretty and innocent maid walked into the room, burned incense, sprinkled water, and served scented tea.  Hu Xiaotian picked up the tea bowl and moistened his lips slightly. He heard the soft sound of pearls and fragrant wind, and a woman wearing a lavender fringed dress appeared, followed by two maids in white.  Hu Xiaotian was shocked. Could it be that the head of the Sun family was actually a woman?

    Sun Yuan bowed deeply and said respectfully: "Young Madam!"

    The woman has a dignified appearance, elegant manners, a tall and plump figure, a complexion as white as snow, a pair of shining red phoenix eyes, and a bit of majesty and shrewdness in her gentleness.  She was about twenty-six or seventeen years old. She wore light makeup and wore expensive jewelry. She said softly: "Sun Yuan, thank you for your hard work."

    Sun Yuan hurriedly said: "It's natural to do things for the young lady, it's not hard."

    The woman turned to Hu Xiaotian and bowed, and said with a slight smile: "Young Master Hu is safe. The grandson Li of the slave family is currently in charge of all things of the Sun family in Luoyang on behalf of her husband. I can barely be regarded as the head of the family. I am a Taoist woman who goes out a lot.  It is inconvenient and easy to be criticized and slandered by others, so I invite the young master to come to the house as a guest. I hope you will forgive me if I am presumptuous."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Madam, you are too polite. As the saying goes, when you are away from home, you have many friends and many paths. Xiaosheng is lucky enough to be associated with the Sun family, and he can be considered as having friends in Luoyang City."

    Mrs. Sun pursed her lips and smiled, sat down at the main seat upright, and said: "I think the young master has an extraordinary bearing and clear features. He should be a well-educated and sensible gentleman. I wonder where the young master is from? Are you coming to Luoyang to visit relatives and friends?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Xiaosheng is from Lanzhou. This time I brought my wife to Luoyang to visit relatives. Unexpectedly, my wife contracted an emergency on the way and needed century-old wild ginseng to be used as medicine. In order to buy ginseng, we spent all our money and had to take out a mortgage."  That jade pendant. To be honest, I have to thank the Sun family for giving me enough silver to buy medicinal materials to save my life."

    Mrs. Sun's face changed slightly, and she asked with concern: "Is your wife's illness serious? I know an old doctor with superb medical skills. Do you want to ask him to come out and take your pulse?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Thank you madam for your kindness. My wife's condition has improved greatly after taking the medicine according to the prescription. There is no need to alarm others for the time being."

    Mrs. Sun nodded and said: "Since your wife is ill in bed, I will not waste your time. In fact, the reason I asked you to meet me is to ask if you would like to transfer the colorful Phoenix Ruyi Jade Pendant to me? I am willing to do so."  Pay 20,000 taels of silver to buy it."

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly realized that she had taken a fancy to the jade pendant and wanted to turn the mortgage into a sale and legitimately take it for herself!  The preciousness and rarity of the jade pendant is secondary. The key is that it represents Tang Xue's feelings and is a testimony of the emotions between the two. How can it be resold to others?  He said sternly: "Mrs. Sun, this jade is a token of our vows when we got married. Jade has a price, but emotions are priceless. I was forced to temporarily mortgage it at Sun's pawn shop, and it must be redeemed within five days. I'm sorry.  I can't agree." After saying that, he took out the gift box from his arms and put it on the coffee table.

      Mrs. Sun smiled and said: "Mr. Hu, I am very sincere in making this deal. If you think my offer is too low, how about fifty thousand taels?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Madam, I have misunderstood Xiaosheng. I am a scholar, not a profit-seeking businessman. I am not deliberately showing off because of my greed for money. I solemnly declare that this jade is a token and it is of great significance to me. Even if you give me gold and silver  Not even the sea will change.¡±

    Mrs. Sun frowned and said, "Young master really doesn't want to sell it?"

    Hu Xiaotian said categorically: ¡°I won¡¯t sell it!¡±

    Mrs. Sun sighed softly, a look of worry flashed in her eyes, and said with a wry smile: "Since the young master has made up his mind, I can't force him. Sun Yuan, see the guests off for me!" She picked up the tea bowl.

    Hu Xiaotian stood up, cupped his hands, and said, "Madam, I have to leave first."

    Mrs. Sun glanced over and trembled all over. The tea bowl fell to the ground with a clang and was smashed into pieces. The tea leaves splashed on her skirt.  "Madam!" The two maidservants exclaimed, rushing forward and hurriedly wiping and tidying up.  Mrs. Su seemed not to feel the hotness of the tea, staring at Hu Xiaotian in disbelief, her delicate body trembling, and two lines of tears welling up in her eyes.

    Both Hu Xiaotian and Sun Yuan were greatly surprised and could not figure out why Mrs. Sun suddenly lost her composure.  Hu Xiaotian coughed lightly and said to Sun Yuan, "Please, Shopkeeper Sun, please lead the way."

    "Wait a minute!"

    Mrs. Sun gave a sweet cry and said excitedly: "Please, Master, please stay, I have something to say!" She wiped away her tears with her sleeves and said to Sun Yuan and others: "You all go out, I have important matters to discuss with the Master in secret, and there is no one from me.  With permission, no one is allowed to come near." Sun Yuan and others responded: "Yes!" They bowed and exited the door, leaving only the two of them alone in the room.  Facing Mrs. Sun's burning eyes, Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but tremble all over. Could it be that she was trying to use a beauty trap instead of forcing him to buy her?

    Mrs. Sun took two steps and whispered: "Mr. Hu, is this your first time in Luoyang?" Hu Xiaotian watched her every move vigilantly, fearing that she would suddenly pounce on him and said: "Xiaosheng is indeed the first.  Entering the city of Luoyang for the first time. Madam, please speak out if you have anything to say. We, a man and a woman alone, may be criticized if we stay together for too long." Mrs. Sun smiled sadly: "Has the young master ever met the husband of the slave family, Sun Hao, the real young master?" Hu Xiaotian  Incomprehensible: "Madam's question is so strange. How have I met your husband? Does he have a shop in Lanzhou City?" Mrs. Sun bit her lower lip, with sharp arrows in her eyes, and raised her hand.  Pointing, he said coldly: "Since the young master does not admit to having met my husband, how come you are wearing my Sun family's black gold ring on your hand? Did you join the thieves to murder him?!"

    Hu Xiaotian lowered his head and saw that Mrs. Sun was pointing to a black ring on the ring finger of his left hand.  The past flashed through my mind like lightning. Recalling the origin of this ring, I couldn't help but suddenly realized it and said in a voiceless voice: "It turns out that Young Master Sun is your husband!"

    Four years ago, Hu Xiaotian had just begun to master martial arts and was allowed to travel around the world for the first time. He went to Songshan with a group of fellow disciples to participate in the sword discussion conference of the Seven Sword Sects, and stopped briefly in Hengyang on the way.  While in Hengyang, he accidentally discovered that local wealthy businessman Yu Chuyang was selling female slaves and making huge profits. So he drew his sword in anger and teamed up with Yi Wufeng to destroy the Yu family.  At that time, all the wealthy businessmen and heroes involved in the sale of female slaves were killed, including the fat and strong Sun Dashao.  Before his death, Young Master Sun left a last word, asking him to take the ring back to the Sun family in Kaifeng.  In the past few years, Hu Xiaotian had been through life and death, running around here and there, and had almost forgotten this matter, so he didn't react at all when faced with Mrs. Sun's questioning.

    Mrs. Sun sneered and said: "The evidence is irrefutable, and now you admit that you have seen him?"

    Hu Xiaotian sighed and asked: "Did your husband go to Hunan to buy goods four years ago, but he never came back and has not been heard from since?"

    Mrs. Sun's delicate body swayed slightly and her face was pale: "Yes."

    Hu Xiaotian said in confusion: "I remember Mr. Sun once said that he asked me to bring this ancestral ring back to Kaifeng. Why are you in Luoyang, madam?"

    Mrs. Sun said: "My Sun family is a big family. The Sun family's old house and ancestral hall are all built in Kaifeng. The business in Luoyang is just a side branch for the Sun family. My husband is the eldest son of the Sun family, and he is deeply loved by the Sun family.  The old man loves me and is the head of the Sun family. This black gold ring is the status symbol of the head of the family. Because my husband has been missing for many years, the position of the head of the family has been vacant. Brothers and uncles in the clan are fighting over it. Some people think that I am the head of the family.  I am an eyesore and have many things to do, so I was sent to Luoyang to kill time. Mr. Hu, please tell the truth, has my husband met with something unexpected?"

    Hu Xiaotian said sadly: "Master Sun was killed by someone and died in the sea of ??fire. I hope Madam will show her condolences and accept the change and don't be too sad."

    Although Mrs. Sun had had a premonition, she was still heartbroken when she heard the news of her husband's death. She covered her face and sobbed.  She wept for a while and asked in a low voice: "Mr. Hu, who killed my husband? Before he died,?Have you been tortured?  "

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned for a moment. Strictly speaking, Young Master Sun was killed by the Demon Cult and died indirectly at the hands of Yi Wufeng. Do we have to tell the truth?  He said slowly: "I wonder how much Madam knows about the gangs and sects in the world?"

    Mrs. Su shook her head blankly: "The Nu family has only heard people talk about the Qinglong Society, the Beggar Clan, Shaolin, Songshan Sword Sect, etc. The details are unknown. Could it be that my husband is actually involved in a vendetta?"

    Hu Xiaotian sighed: "That's exactly what happened. Back then, masters from the Demon Sect and the Underworld were fighting in Hengyang. Young Master Sun happened to be meeting. Unfortunately, he was silenced and died unjustly. Xiaosheng got acquainted with the masters from the Demon Sect.  I can avoid death. Madam, those heroes in the world are so ruthless and murderous that it will be very difficult to avenge Young Master Sun. If Madam doesn¡¯t believe it, you can find someone to inquire about the demon sect and the underworld privately.  You must think twice about revenge." He took off the black gold ring and handed it to Mrs. Sun.  "This is Young Master Sun's relic. Madam, please accept it."

    Mrs. Sun stretched out two fingers as tender as onions, gently picked up the ring and put it into her palm. She put her hands together in front of her chest. Her knees softened and she fell to her knees. She couldn't help but burst into tears.  After four years of lovesickness and waiting, what finally came was the sad news that my beloved had passed away. Even though she was as strong and intelligent as she was, she still felt unbearable grief and endless sorrow.

    At this moment, a fierce argument suddenly broke out in the corridor, and soon approached the reception room.  A sharp voice was heard shouting: "You gang of daring slaves, are you going to stop Fourth Master from catching an adulterer? Li Xiuniang actually had a tryst with her concubine in the mansion. She has violated the family law, and all the rulers have committed crimes by shielding her!"

    Mrs. Sun's face suddenly turned cold, she suddenly stood up and shouted angrily: "Sun Haoxiang, aren't you afraid of retribution for your slander?"

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 18: Farewell without Saying Goodbye

    Chapter 18 Leaving without saying goodbye

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????: A group of people pushed and pushed into the reception room, beating and cursing, and it was a chaotic mess.  Mrs. Sun felt deeply humiliated and stamped her feet: "Stop it all!" The owner of the family became angry, and both parties stopped fighting.  Sun Yuan and other domestic servants retreated behind Mrs. Sun and glared at the visitor.

    There were six people who barged in. The leader was as fat as a pig, with swollen eyelids and a red face. He walked unsteadily and smelled of alcohol.  The other five people were all dressed as servants and were quite strong, closely guarding the fat man.

    Mrs. Sun scolded angrily: "Sun Haoxiang, are you drunk and crazy again? The old man sent you to Luoyang to learn business from me, not to take advantage of the opportunity to cause trouble!"

    Sun Haoxiang ignored Mrs. Sun and turned his little eyes to look at Hu Xiaotian. He pointed at him and laughed and said: "Sure enough, you are having a tryst with an adulterer! You look like a human, but you don't know how to sleep in bed."  Is the kung fu great?"

    Mrs. Sun was filled with shame and anger, and said coldly: "Sun Haoxiang, it doesn't matter that you slandered me, but you insulted my guest of the Sun Mansion, which has violated a taboo in the clan. I will explain everything to the old man in detail, and you can just go back."  Kaifeng will be punished!"

    Sun Haoxiang let out a wine burp, squinted at her and said, "Li Xiuniang, who are you trying to scare? My eldest brother is still alive and dead, so you can't bear the loneliness and Hongxing comes out and ruins the family tradition. You will embarrass my Sun family."  Yes! You know how to complain, can¡¯t I? I want to call you a wild man, so what can you do? Anyway, when things get serious, let¡¯s see who grandpa will believe!¡±

    Mrs. Sun said angrily: "Sun Haoxiang, who of you has seen that I am not a woman? Mr. Hu and I are discussing business matters, and there is absolutely nothing to do with personal affairs. Just forget about being dirty and shameless yourself, don't put me in the category  Your kind!"

    Sun Haoxiang sneered: "Li Xiuniang, you two men and two women are together, do you still have the heart to talk about business? Then tell me, what did you talk about just now?"

    Mrs. Sun said with displeasure: "What we are talking about has nothing to do with you, so there is no need to report it to you!"

    Sun Haoxiang laughed and said: "How about it, are you embarrassed to say it in public? **, it will burn at one point. If I were a step late, maybe you would have"

    Hu Xiaotian said in a deep voice: "Shut up!" His character was affected by the World Destroying Overlord Jue, and he gradually became domineering. Hearing Sun Haoxiang slander and humiliate him again and again, he couldn't help but get angry and rushed out with a cold face.  .

    When Sun Haoxiang saw that he was angry and violent, he was not surprised but happy. He jumped to his feet and shouted: "Come on, beat this adulterer to death! If anything happens, I will protect you!"

    The five servants shouted in unison, drew their fists and charged forward, determined to beat each other.  Mrs. Sun's face turned pale and she shouted: "Stop, don't fight!" Although Hu Xiaotian was furious, his heart was as calm as ice. He had already seen that they were rough people who had never practiced martial arts, so he was not afraid.  He just couldn't use his inner strength, but he was still proficient in various martial arts techniques. Although he couldn't deal with martial arts masters, couldn't he still deal with a few slaves?  His steps slipped and he avoided the direct punch of the person in front of him. He hit his dantian with his knee.  The man burst into tears in pain, covering his lower abdomen and fell to the ground. However, after hearing the sound of broken bones, heavy punches, and screams of pain, he turned around in fear and saw his blinking Kung Fu companion.  They either had broken hands or broken legs and fell to the ground in mourning.

    Mrs. Sun, Sun Yuan and others were stunned and couldn't believe how fierce this gentleman was.

    Hu Xiaotian reached out and grabbed Sun Haoxiang's lapel, and said coldly: "You just had a great time criticizing Sang and Huai. Do you want to curse a few more times?"

    Sun Haoxiang looked at the servant who was crying with his hands and feet broken, and his face turned green with fear: "Brother, uncle, don't hit me in the face, I'm afraid of pain!"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said, "You said the wrong thing again." Yangshou slapped him across the face, causing his cheeks to be red and swollen, and blood to bleed from the corners of his mouth. Then he punched him in the ribs, almost making him choke on the spot.

    Sun Haoxiang was so distraught that he shouted with all his strength: "Sister-in-law, help me! Sister-in-law, I was wrong, please help me!"

    Mrs. Sun was secretly happy. She didn't want to pay attention to this disgusting trash, but after all, she was in the Sun family's house. If she allowed the guests to beat her husband's brother, she would not be able to deal with it.  If Sun Haoxiang took the matter to Kaifeng and brought it to Kaifeng, wouldn't those brothers from his husband's family who had evil intentions cause a quarrel?  Although he felt no regrets in his heart, if the old man was alerted, it would be troublesome if the old man was alerted.  He coughed lightly and said: "Master Hu, my brother-in-law is not sensible. You, sir, don't argue with him. I will apologize on his behalf and please spare him for once. Sun Haoxiang, why don't you take the initiative to admit your mistake!"

    Sun Haoxiang cried and said: "Master Hu, I have a mean mouth, I spit shit all over my mouth, I was wrong, I was really wrong. You are so noble and don't hit me, okay?"

    ??Hu Xiaotian sneered and said: "For your sister-in-law's sake, I will spare you today. Remember to admit your mistake and apologize to your sister-in-law!"

    Sun Haoxiang said hurriedly: "Thank you, Master! Thank you, Master! If I make my sister-in-law angry again, I will not be a human being." He quickly turned to Mrs. Sun and said: "Sister-in-law, I drank too much and talked nonsense. I really can't help it."  Mrs. Sun said with a cold face: "Remember, we won't do this again!" Sun Haoxiang only said yes. He was pushed by Hu Xiaotian casually, and his legs and feet became weak and he fell. He lowered his head and a vicious light flashed in his eyes.

    Hu Xiaotian clapped his hands and was too lazy to pay attention to this idiot. He said: "Madam, the matter is over. My wife still needs me to go back and take care of her. Hu has resigned."

    Mrs. Sun said apologetically: "There is a dispute in the family, and the servant's teachings are not good. I am afraid that the young master will be laughed at. After my wife recovers from the illness, the slave family will have a banquet for the young master and his wife, and solemnly apologize for what happened today. Sun Yuan, see you off!"

    Hu Xiaotian said goodbye and the Sun family sent a car back to the inn.  It was getting late at this time. Hu Xiaotian opened the door and saw that Li Xuan'er had woken up again and was leaning on the bedside, lost in thought, as if he had never heard his footsteps.  Hu Xiaotian couldn't understand her thoughts, so he said cautiously: "Miss Li, I'm back. Are you hungry? Do you want some rice porridge to satisfy your hunger?"

    Li Xuan'er seemed to have ignored his overtures and remained silent for a while, then suddenly said: "Hu Xiaotian, you have ruined my chastity. Logically speaking, I should kill you, or at least dig out your eyes and chop off your hands.  However, the situation is urgent, and your original intention was to save my life, not to blaspheme, but I couldn't bear to commit such a murderous act."

    Hu Xiaotian felt relieved and said with a smile: "Miss Li understands the truth, and Hu sincerely respects her. Anyway, this matter is only known to you and me, so how about just letting it rot in your belly?"

    Li Xuan'er said calmly: "Although our Baiyun Sect does not prohibit contact between men and women, there are also restrictions. Especially for a furnace like me who is destined to serve the sect master, I must be absolutely loyal to the sect master both physically and mentally. I will report the matter to the sect master truthfully. Yes  Life or death is left to the sect leader¡¯s decision.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian felt as if he heard a thunderbolt, his hands and feet were cold with shock, and said: "Li Xuan'er, you can't be so stupid and naive, right? What is the difference between doing this and seeking death?"

    Li Xuan'er smiled slightly, poignantly and with despair: "My life already belongs to the sect master. If he wants to take it from me, I will dedicate it to him!"

    Hu Xiaotian really couldn¡¯t understand Li Xuan¡¯er¡¯s decision. It didn¡¯t matter that she wanted to die. The key was that Ning Wufan would definitely vent her anger on him!  There have long been rumors in Jianghu that Ning Wufan is arrogant and not satisfied with being ranked lower than Yu Jun Wangyou and Xuanzong in Jianghu, so he practices magic skills in seclusion in order to break through the bottleneck and then challenge them to compete for the first place in Jianghu.  The title of master.  How could such a peak powerhouse be something that Hu Xiaotian could currently compete with?  If Ning Wufan wanted to kill him, how could he not die unless Xuanzong stopped him in time?  The absolute gap between their strengths was something he could not make up no matter how hard he tried.  Then he smiled bitterly and said: "Miss Li, if you insist on doing this, Sect Master Ning may not punish you, but he will definitely send someone to take my life! We have a close relationship, and we are somewhat destined to be together. How about you cover it for me?"

    Li Xuan'er said calmly: "I only said that I won't kill you, but if others want to do it, it has nothing to do with me."

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly angry when he heard this. After all, this woman had a heart like a snake, and she made it clear that she wanted to kill herself through Ning Wufan's hands to wash away the so-called "loss of virginity" humiliation she suffered.  Instead of waiting for Ning Wufan to come and kill him, why not kill Li Xuan'er first?

    Li Xuan'er was so smart and astute. When he saw this, he sneered: "Hu Xiaotian, did you have murderous intentions? I have not recovered from my serious injuries, and my limbs are sore and weak. I will never be able to block your sword. If you have the guts, kill me and prevent the matter from leaking out, otherwise  Your life is at risk!"

    Hu Xiaotian said coldly: "Li Xuan'er, you are playing with fire! Do you really want to give up on this colorful world? You are at least twenty years old this year, right? It is the age when a woman is most beautiful and brilliant, and you are willing to turn into a handful of loess  , Assimilate with the dust?"

    Li Xuan'er's ice-cold face finally trembled. She glanced sideways at him, the corners of her eyes sparkling, and the resentment in her eyes was as deep as the blue sea. It seemed to be both sentimental and ruthless, both infatuated and intoxicated. It made Hu Xiaotian's heart tighten and his hair stand on end.  He quickly averted his gaze and said angrily: "Li Xuan'er, how dare you take the opportunity to use the Soul Seizing **!" Li Xuan'er's mouth twitched, crying and laughing: "Hu Xiaotian, how can I still dare to use the Soul Absorbing ** on you? The last time I cast the spell  Failure, I suffered the backlash from my mind, and your shadow has been left in my heart. Not only is it indelible, but as time goes by, you have become the biggest obstacle in my heart! As long as I see you, I will lose control of my emotions and suddenly become sad.  Suddenly, I had the idea of ??surrender for no reason, and even ignored my mission to serve the sect master. Do you understand my fear and despair? Do you understand my helplessness? Every day that passes, the poison in me becomes deeper!  It's better to die in your hands than to die in your hands."

    Hu Xiaotian was dumbfounded after hearing this. The murderous intention in his heart disappeared unconsciously, and he looked at Li Xuan'er's miserable beauty.The weak look on his face turned into a trance, filled with inexplicable pity.

    Li Xuan'er said leisurely: "We met unexpectedly that day in Majia Village. I had the chance to kill you, but I didn't know why I couldn't do it. Later I was injured by Yan Ao. I should have escaped to Yun Gong to heal myself immediately, but I didn't.  Your life and death were in danger, and by some strange coincidence, I turned around to search for you. Later, in the ancient temple, you and I pretended to be husband and wife, sleeping in the same room, breathing each other's breath. There was no trace of disgust or resistance in my heart, but on the contrary, there was a faint joy.  ! I finally understand why, given my master¡¯s talent, he has never been willing to practice Soul Capturing **, because if he misses against the enemy, his mind will be controlled by the opponent, and life would be worse than death!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian swallowed hard and thought: Yes, if she wanted to kill herself along the way, she had at least dozens of opportunities, but she let them go.  He even returned at a critical moment and even killed the masters of the Blue Dragon Society, saving his life. It was really inconsistent with the evil name of the soul-catching witch. It turned out that there was such a hidden secret!  He said calmly: "Miss Li, it was you who attacked me first when the accident happened, and I didn't think about anything else."

    "This is fate! How could I know that you are a disciple of Xuanzong when I take action?" Li Xuan'er sighed: "That night in the ancient temple, I made up my mind to say goodbye to you when I arrived in Luoyang.  Goodbye, lest I sink completely in the quagmire. Unexpectedly, I was attacked by the disease and was in a coma for several days, so that my innocent body was destroyed in your hands! Now that I have lost my body and mind, how do you want me to face the sect master? With the sect master¡¯s great magical power,  You can detect something strange about me at a glance, and I can't hide it even if I want to. Hu Xiaotian, you are my nemesis, why don't you just kill me?"

    Hu Xiaotian said in a deep voice: "Nonsense! I'm not a demon who enjoys killing people. What's the benefit of killing you? Li Xuan'er, why don't you hide and avoid Ning Wufan for the time being?"

    Li Xuan'er smiled bitterly and said, "Then how long do I have to hide? For the rest of my life?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Ning Wufan is a tycoon fighting for hegemony in the world. How can he waste so much time searching for your whereabouts? After three to five years, he will naturally forget about you. I know there is a place where you can be safe  Avoid the Baiyun Sect¡¯s pursuit.¡±

    Li Xuan'er said: "You are talking about the Holy City of the Demon Sect, right? Without Xuanzong's consent to summon me, how could I possibly set foot in it? Unless you ascend to the position of leader of the Demon Sect, you have the right to sign an order and let me enter the city. Hu Xiaotian, on  Your martial arts reputation and connections are not far inferior to those of your three senior brothers, and how certain are you of seizing the throne of the leader? Do you want me to wait until my hair turns gray and my beauty grows old? I would rather die in battle than hide in the deep mountains and valleys.  I want to live alone for the rest of my life. What I want is for the fireworks to be brilliant and attract everyone¡¯s attention. I don¡¯t want to be a lonely shadow, a dim light on a cold night.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s chest suffocated and he said word by word: ¡°Is it because I have ascended to the position of leader that you are willing to enter the Holy City and settle down?¡±

    Li Xuan'er shook his head and said: "Hu Xiaotian, I really don't think highly of you. Xuanzong is at the top of the world, Chiyan is famous in the world, Zhan Feng and Cheng Ying are both extraordinary. By the time you become the leader of the cult, I'll probably have been dead for decades!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Li Xuan'er, you are too pessimistic! How about you wait for me for five years? After five years, I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer."

    Li Xuan'er smiled calmly: "Five years? Can we achieve hegemony in five years? Do you really think that I am a little girl who is inexperienced in the world?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Life is long, and five years is just a blink of an eye. Li Xuan'er, don't tell me that you are tired of living and want to leave this world as soon as possible. One of the seven famous flowers in the martial arts world has not yet bloomed.  Let the world appreciate its peerless grace, how can it be willing to wither its branches?¡±

    Li Xuan'er said: "Are you sure it only takes five years?"

    Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath and said firmly: "It will be limited to five years. Regardless of success or failure, I will give you an explanation!"

    Li Xuan'er sighed softly and suddenly said: "I'm hungry. Go get a bowl of wheat porridge."

    That night, the two slept in separate rooms to avoid embarrassment to each other.  Hu Xiaotian lay on the bed tossing and turning, thinking a lot, until he fell asleep in a daze near dawn.

    At three o'clock in the morning, Hu Xiaotian woke up and turned around. He was thinking about Li Xuan'er's condition. After hurriedly washing up, he knocked on Li Xuan'er's door.  Unexpectedly, the door opened as soon as the door was touched and the room was empty. Li Xuan'er was no longer visible, only a faint fragrance remained.  Hu Xiaotian's heart tightened, and he suddenly saw a piece of letter paper on the table, and he quickly took it out and unfolded it.  I saw a line of delicate words written on the paper: "Xuan'er said goodbye without saying goodbye, no need to miss him. Children of the world, we will meet again if we are destined."

    Li Xuan'er finally left!  I wonder how she felt when she dragged her sick body and left quietly?  Have you ever hesitated?

    Hu Xiaotian had mixed feelings in his heart. Looking back on all the grievances and entanglements between the two since they got acquainted, he couldn't tell what was right and wrong, and who owed whom more.  This confusing matter can only be hung up first and let time slowly dilute the misunderstanding and estrangement between each other.  butMay Li Xuan'er suppress her desire to die and return to her free and charming nature.

    As soon as Li Xuan'er left, Hu Xiaotian didn't want to stay in this inn any longer, lest he would feel sad.  I paid the bill immediately and walked out the door.  He had heard for a long time that there were many places of interest in Luoyang, so he thought about using the free time in these few days to visit them all. By paying homage to the ancients, the scenery of the mountains and the water, he could dilute the sadness of parting with Li Xuan'er.  Hu Xiaotian was walking westward along the street when he suddenly heard a voice shouting from behind him, "Hu, stop!" He was stunned and looked back, only to see a group of people running towards him in a menacing and fast pace. Among them was a man with a swollen face.  The fat man was being supported by people on the left and right as he hurried on, with the flames of revenge flashing in his eyes. He turned out to be Sun Haoxiang!

    As soon as the two sides met, Sun Haoxiang gritted his teeth and said: "That's the kid! Grab him quickly and beat him to death!" Several men who were traveling with him drew out wooden sticks and rushed over quietly, looking at his posture.  They have practiced boxing and kicking for three to five years, and they are definitely not comparable to ordinary slaves.

    Hu Xiaotian frowned slightly, Sun Haoxiang was determined to regain his position this time, and he actually invited people from the world to help.  He has no sword in his hand and his skills are forbidden. He really has no confidence in defeating the opponent.  It would be a joke if the demon sect's leader's disciples were beaten to death and maimed on the spot by a few low-ranking soldiers.  As soon as he thought about it, he ran away.

    Sun Haoxiang shouted: "Hu, if you have the guts, don't run away! Are you a rabbit? Are you a fucking man?"

    Hu Xiaotian turned a deaf ear to his yells and curses, turned into an alley and ran as fast as he could.  But after all, he couldn't perform Qinggong. How could his running speed compare with that of his pursuers?  Hu Xiaotian'er heard the footsteps getting closer and closer behind him, and sighed in his heart. He had to stop and turn around, facing those strong men with strong skills and fierce eyes.

    !#

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 19: Stand up and fight

    Full text without ads

    Chapter 19

    Stand up and fight

    The experienced men spread out to block both ends of the alley, waving sticks and shouting curses, driving away all the people who wanted to watch the excitement.

    (Free download of full text e-book) They looked fierce and looked like gangsters who were extremely difficult to mess with. No one dared to delay resistance, and they were gone in the blink of an eye.  After the venue was cleared, a burly man raised his stick and tapped Hu Xiaotian, confidently saying: "Little bastard, you ran very fast, which made the old men sweat all over you after chasing you. Tell me, I should knock you off first."  Left leg or right leg?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian was thinking about countermeasures urgently, and said: "I have no grievances with you heroes in the past, and we have no enmity recently, so why bother forcing each other?"

    The man sneered and said: "Who told you to offend the fourth young master of the Sun family? He offered a thousand taels of silver to buy your two legs. We, the Lianzhu Gang, collect money to do things. Boy, if you know what you are doing, don't resist, otherwise you will be  It¡¯s not just two legs that are broken!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said disdainfully: "The dignified young master of the Sun family is so stingy, do you think you are beggars? I have one thousand four hundred taels of silver notes here, each worth one hundred. As long as a few people pretend not to see me, they will take them and share them."  ." As he spoke, he took out a stack of banknotes and waved them towards those people.  These banknotes are leftover after buying the medicine. Since the other party is here for money, it is better to use them to lure them, which may help them escape safely.

    "Wow, so many banknotes?!" The big men's eyes widened, staring at the pile of banknotes with greedy eyes, and they were all excited.  They are just the lower-level members of the Lianzhu Gang. They can earn more than twenty or thirty taels of silver every month. How can they have the chance to touch thousands of taels of silver?  Even the leader who led their operation could not get this number in one year.  They wanted money but were afraid of violating gang rules. They exchanged glances with each other and were ready to make a move.

    Seeing Sun Haoxiang being supported by others and running towards him quickly, Hu Xiaotian was secretly anxious and urged: "Hey, do you want money or not? If you hesitate any longer, you will have no chance."

    Before those big men could answer, Hu Xiaotian suddenly raised his hand and threw more than ten banknotes away in the wind.  Each silver note is worth one hundred taels of silver!  The big men didn't care about Hu Xiaotian's life and death. They dropped the sticks in their hands and started jumping like crazy to fight for the banknotes floating in the air.  In the face of money, you guys who usually call me brothers, you punch me and I kick you. They started fighting without hesitation. While fighting, they yelled and cursed: "Feng Ergou, I grabbed this bank note first, get out of here, you mother."  Eggs!" "Zhu Mazi, how dare you dig out my eyes?!" "**, Li Sandao, do you want me to cut off my descendants?"

    Without saying a word, Hu Xiaotian took the opportunity to run out of the encirclement.

    Sun Haoxiang saw the men from the Lianzhu Gang fighting each other from a distance. He was surprised and angry at the same time. He screamed: "The guy named Hu ran away! You chase him! Hall Master Zhuge, how do you Lianzhu Gang do things?"  I want to talk to Gang Leader Gou to reason with me!" The evil man with a leopard head and ringed eyes who was supporting him was furious. He let go of his palms and raised his breath rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he fell into the middle of the scuffle, banging and banging.  With several kicks, he kicked them hard against the wall, causing the stone powder to shake off.  The evil man said solemnly: "Whoever dares to violate the gang rules again will be punished with three swords and six holes! Get out of here and arrest them. If you let the idea escape, each person will be rewarded with thirty whips!" All the big men  He reluctantly climbed up, hurriedly picked up the stick, and chased towards Hu Xiaotian crookedly.

    The evil man raised his eyes and glanced at the dusty banknotes on the ground. His eyebrows jumped slightly and he said in surprise: "This scholar is so generous. I'm afraid his identity is not simple!"

    Hu Xiaotian had just ran a few dozen steps when he heard the sound of urgent footsteps behind him. The men from the Lianzhu Gang continued to chase him while shouting.  However, he was unfamiliar with the place, and he could not get away from these local snakes no matter how he turned left or right. Soon he was blocked in a dead end alley with no way to escape.  Everyone who had tasted the sweetness was not in a hurry to take action. A man with triangular eyes laughed and said: "Boy, do you have anything valuable on you? Take it out obediently, and we can save you some suffering.

    "(Free download of full text e-book)" Hu Xiaotian said: "I don't have any banknotes, but I do have one as a pawn ticket. Are you interested?"  The man sneered and said, "I have dozens of pawn tickets. Who would want them?"  Don't move, let me search!  "As he spoke, he leaned into Hu Xiaotian's arms without any scruples.

    Hu Xiaotian took a step back and said calmly: "I told you that the banknotes are gone."

    The few people looked at each other and suddenly burst into laughter.  "Nerd, it doesn't matter if you say it or not!" The triangular-eyed man took a step forward, opened his palm and suddenly swept towards Hu Xiaotian's left face.  Lose three or five of his big teeth.  Hu Xiaotian's body was slightly sideways, and the knife in his left palm was slashed outwards. With a snap, the edge of his palm cut into the opponent's wrist vein.  The triangular eye did not expect that the scholar could use such exquisite moves, but the Juemai Gate?, half of his body was numb, and before he could curse, the wind blew in his face, and an uppercut hit his chin hard.  The upper and lower gums of the triangular eye suddenly clenched together, and the tip of his tongue was bitten immediately, causing blood to flow. The pain made him scream "Ouch", staggered a few steps, fell down and fell down.

    The laughter stopped suddenly, it turned out that this scholar was secretly a Lian family member!  All the big men looked at their opponents with fierce eyes, looked at their opponents cautiously, and moved their joints with crackling sounds, all the desire to play and laugh was gone.

    Hu Xiaotian had no choice but to fight back. Even if he restrained himself and pretended not to know martial arts, he would still be humiliated and would inevitably end up with his hands and feet broken in the end.  Since there is no way to retreat, we can only stand up and fight!  As a disciple of Xuanzong, how can you allow others to humiliate you without resisting?  He raised his left fist to protect his face, and his right fist was hidden in front of his abdomen. He said in a deep voice: "Come on, do you want to fight alone or in a group?"

    The Lianzhu Gang is an underworld gang. The members of the gang love to fight fiercely and advocate personal bravery. They are no different from other gangs.  A man with long arms and legs stepped out from the crowd, lightly holding a stick and saying in a rough voice: "I, Feng Ergou, am here to meet you alone!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "You use a stick and I use my bare hands, it's not fair!"

    Feng Ergou sneered: "The poor starved to death and the rich died of drunkenness. How can it be fair? Boy, take the move!" He swung the long stick and hit it with a "dark cloud cover", and pointed the head of the stick at Hu Xiaotian  The key point on the top of his head has given up on the game and treats him as a real opponent.

    boom!  Click!  The long stick hit Hu Xiaotian's raised arm, which was violently shaken and was immediately broken on the spot.  Feng Ergou felt that his opponent's muscles and bones were as strong as fine steel. The stick shook violently with one blow, and the tiger's mouth was numb. Half of the short stick flew out of his hands. He couldn't help but be horrified. Could it be that this person was pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger?  A master of both internal and external skills?

    Relying on the internal strength instilled by Xuanzong to protect himself, Hu Xiaotian used his arm to block the stick. Although he successfully defused the killing move, the counterattack force was also transmitted to the meridians in his body.  He endured it again and again, but a stream of blood still poured out from the corner of his mouth, revealing his true colors.

    Everyone in the Lianzhu Gang breathed a sigh of relief when they saw this. It turned out that this person was a strong man but a paper tiger!  That Feng Ergou spat "Bah!" and gritted his teeth and said: "Your bones are so hard, I almost scared you, Mr. Feng!" His left hand turned into an eagle claw and he made a feint, stepped forward quickly, and drew out a brush.  High whip kick, kicking Hu Xiaotian's right temple.

    Hu Xiaotian hid his head and shrank his neck, then pulled away and retreated. Suddenly, the shadow of his legs flashed, and Feng Ergou actually used a series of kicks to target his chest and abdomen and kicked him repeatedly!  Bang bang bang, Hu Xiaotian's arms were locked across his chest, and he blocked six or seven flying kicks from his opponent in an instant. Each move was like being hit by a hammer, his lower body floated, and he stepped back continuously to relieve the strength of his legs.  Feng Ergou didn't have a hard time in a head-to-head confrontation, but he felt that the bones of his legs were about to break after the continuous blows. The pain was unstoppable, so he had to freeze and stop, and he could no longer deliver the killing move he had originally planned.  Hu Xiaotian took the opportunity to stop and stand still, his face turned from green to white, and he spat out a large mouthful of blood.  He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his backhand, stood upright like a spear, and looked at his opponent coldly: "The outcome is still pending, let's compete again!"

    Feng Ergou was furious, and just as he was about to move, a stinging pain shot up from his legs and feet, causing him to grin and cry: "That fucking bear, it hurts me to death! Could it be that you, a scholar, know magic?"  It is clear that there is no internal strength when the attack is launched, but it can still injure people."

    Hu Xiaotian is actually not much better off than him. The biggest disadvantage of forbidden martial arts practice is that he cannot use his inner strength. Once he meets a martial arts master, he will easily suffer disaster.  Hu Xiaotian suffered repeated blows, his meridians were damaged, and his internal injuries were quite serious. However, when he faced the enemy with all his heart, he unexpectedly sensed signs of communication between the Qi in the Shaohai, Yanggu and other acupoints on his arms.  Although the true energy is slightly released and then retracted, it is a sign that has never been seen before!  A sudden thought occurred in his heart. When Xuanzong ordered him to practice forbidden martial arts, he did not give detailed instructions on how to break through the Hades True Qi Lock. Could it be that he wanted to seek a breakthrough in battle?  The various martial arts practices of the Demon Cult are different from the awe-inspiring Zhongzheng of the White Dao. Almost all of them are related to killing and fighting. There is absolutely no precedent of sitting in a cave in seclusion for several years and then reaching the top in one fell swoop.  Seventy-two important points all over his body were filled with Xuanzong's true energy, like seventy-two shackles on his body, locking the routes of meridians, making it impossible for the true energy to circulate.  He breathed out his energy every night, trying to break through the shackles of even one acupuncture point, but he could never find the trick.  Today, with the fighting spirit aroused, I accidentally felt the restrictions loosening, which was a huge surprise.

    Of course, on the one hand, this is due to his hard training, repeated encounters, and the profound accumulation of yin and yang energy in his body, which has reached the upper limit of breaking through the bottleneck.  On the other hand, the enemy's martial arts cultivation is limited, so he will not be hit as soon as he comes into contact, so that he can maintain a fighting state and have enough time to sense the subtle changes in his body.  If you were in a head-to-head confrontation with a camel demon, one slap would knock you out until you vomited blood, and the next slap might kill you. How could you be in the mood to think about how to break through the bottleneck in your cultivation?

    Hu Xiaotian murmured: "I understand, practicing forbidden martial arts does not mean not fighting! Master, you are so deep"Opportunity!  " He recalled the countless fierce battles along the way, and how many times he narrowly escaped death. He couldn't help but laugh. His momentum changed, and Ling Lie's murderous intent filled the surrounding area.

    Everyone in the Lianzhu Gang was shocked. It seemed as if their eyes were dazzled. The scholar who had been exposed was suddenly replaced by another person, and a wild and powerful domineering force rushed towards them, which was frightening.  Everyone murmured in their hearts, maybe they hit a brick wall this time?  I felt timid for a moment and hesitated to move forward.

    Suddenly I heard a loud shout: "Why are you just standing there and not taking action?!"

    The big men turned around and saw the evil man flying over with Sun Haoxiang, his face full of anger, obviously dissatisfied with their procrastination.  All the big men hurriedly defended themselves: "Master, the information is wrong, and the idea is thorny!" The evil man was so experienced. He raised his eyes to scan the situation in the field, patted Sun Haoxiang on the shoulder, and said: "Fourth Young Master Sun, I am Lianzhu  The gang has always cooperated happily with you, but why did you deceive us this time?" Sun Haoxiang yelled: "With all my conscience, how could I have the courage to deceive the Lianzhu Gang?" The evil man pointed at the two injured gang members and said unhappily:  "You said that the scholar surnamed Hu only has two points of divine power, but you didn't mention that he knew martial arts! My two brothers were injured due to carelessness. Isn't it all your fault? Fourth Young Master Sun, your one thousand taels  The remuneration is not enough to pay for my brothers¡¯ decoctions, nutrition, and missed work expenses.¡±

    The fat on Sun Haoxiang¡¯s face twitched. He already understood what the other party meant. He secretly regretted it in his heart. Why did he bother to seek revenge from the Lianzhu Gang?  A thousand taels of silver were thrown into the water and no sound was heard, and he was about to be forced to bleed again!  If I had known this, I would have swallowed this bad breath.  It's so unworthy and stupid to empty your pockets for a man.  But facing that evil man's ferocious eyes, how could he dare to retreat?  First, he slowly took out two banknotes. He probably felt that the number was too small, so he reluctantly added two more and said with a bitter face: "Master Zhuge, that tigress Li Xiuniang is very strict, and I don't have enough money."  , do you think it¡¯s okay to add at most 800 taels for the decoction and medicine?¡±

    "You're so damn petty!" The evil man glanced at him contemptuously, grabbed the banknote with his hands, turned around and glared at the big men, and cursed: "Have your donkey heads been caught between the cracks in the door?  Do you want to follow others in a one-on-one fight? Come with me and beat this guy to death!"

    The big men responded with a bang, dancing with fists and sticks, and rushed forward in a swarm.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But when the shadow of the stick fell, there was a loud bang, and then it immediately rebounded and shook away, which did not affect his forward momentum at all.  Feng Ergou, who was standing in front of him, had nowhere to hide. He raised his fist and struck directly at his heart with the "Black Tiger Heart-Taking" move.  Hu Xiaotian suddenly raised his head, and a mouthful of blood that had been suppressed in his stomach spurted out in front of his face.  Feng Ergou was caught off guard, and his eyes were hit by the energetic blood beads. It hurt and itched. His vision suddenly blurred, and he subconsciously raised his hand to rub his eyes.  Hu Xiaotian grabbed the upper end of his right arm and twisted it. He stepped forward and half-turned around, putting his shoulder on the back of his arm. He suddenly exerted force and pushed downwards. He heard a crunching sound, and the white broken bones pierced the skin of his arm.  , directly exposed to the air.  ah!  Feng Ergou screamed loudly, blood splattered everywhere.

    Sun Haoxiang, a young man from a wealthy family, had never seen such a bloody thing. His stomach became sour and he turned around and vomited.

    The remaining four people were shocked and angry. Two long sticks swept across the ground, hitting Hu Xiaotian's left and right ankles like poisonous snakes.  The other two sticks were thrust out in different ways, the stick heads whining and making wind, stabbing his throat and vagina respectively.  They vaguely guessed that their opponent either had body-protecting Qi or had an extremely strong body, so they unanimously changed their strategies and attacked his most vulnerable parts.

    Hu Xiaotian pushed Feng Ergou, who was twitching all over, and jumped up to avoid the enemy's dirty move.  However, the height of his leap was limited, and he was far from being able to escape the killing range of the long stick. He suffered severe pain in his shoulders and lower back, and was swept to the ground by the random stick.  After landing on his shoulders, he immediately rolled to the right, stretched out his hand quickly, and held the half-broken stick left by Feng Ergou in his hand.  The next moment, sticks and shadows clashed, Hu Xiaotian launched his own original swordsmanship, removing and eliminating, picking or tapping, finding an opening and leaping up, his fighting spirit and blood burning all over his body at the same time, he shouted loudly, regardless of the enemy's chaos.  Attack with sticks and rush forward.

    The four people saw his eyes were blood red, like a blood-soaked demon rushing towards him. Thinking of Feng Ergou's tragic situation, their courage suddenly dropped, and they switched from offense to defense, protecting their own vital points first.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s energy and energy are as condensed as one, and when he throws out his sword, he naturally reveals a breathtaking sword intent. How can it be resisted by ordinary gangsters?  The evil man changed his color in shock and cried out: "The art of combining man and sword?!" He paused on his feet, jumped into the air, and slapped his head with a distant palm.

    Hu Xiaotian has an eye for six directions and an ear for all directions. As soon as the evil man made a move, he was already alert, knowing that he was the leader of the Lianzhu Gang and the real enemy.  Immediately, he stepped on the Bagua direction and pointed the tip of the broken stick at the palm of the evil man's hand.

    The evil man was in the air, and he felt that the opponent's swordsmanship was extremely wonderful, and he was??No matter which direction a palm is struck from, the palm will inevitably be injured.  Unfortunately, there is no trace of the swordsmanship used by this man. There is no trace of the origin of the sect, and there is no guessing what changes he has made. He is so depressed that he just wants to roar.  He somersaulted in the air and landed ten feet away. He stared at Hu Xiaotian coldly: "Which sect is my friend a proud disciple of? Please declare your family name, otherwise don't blame me, Zhuge Wang, for being unkind!" He has rich experience in the world and does not want to get married rashly.  The next enemy.

    The four men retracted their sticks and backed away with lingering fear, not daring to stand between the two of them.  Feng Ergou, who was severely injured, reluctantly backed away, his eyes full of fear and resentment.

    Hu Xiaotian lightly pinched the sword technique with his left hand, and held the broken stick in front of his chest with his right hand. His whole body was like an unsheathed sword, and the strong sword intent enveloped all directions. He said proudly: "If I say the name of Master, all of you present must  Are you willing to listen to me if I die?"

    Zhuge Wang's thick eyebrows stood up, a violent and fierce light shot out from his eyes, and he sneered: "You are bluffing to threaten me, the Lianzhu Gang, do you really think I am a fool? Although your swordsmanship is strong, you can't use your internal strength at all, why should you fight with me?  ? Boy, if you are willing to surrender and beg for mercy, I can still let you go. If you don¡¯t know what to do and pretend, you will only die!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly: "Zhuge Wang, since you have concluded that I am bluffing, do you dare to come here and try the sword?" The broken stick trembled slightly, like lifting a heavy load, and slowly pointed forward, an invisible sword energy shot straight past, making everyone excited.  Change your color,

    !#

    (Free download of full text e-book)

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 20: Changes happen late

    Chapter 20: Delay leads to change

    The murderous aura in the alley is like frost, and you can hear a needle drop.

    Behind Hu Xiaotian is a dead end, but in front of him is a ferocious and powerful enemy. If he fails to deal with it, he will end up dying in a foreign land.  The situation was so bad that his heart was as calm as an ancient well, without any fear or timidity. All his energy was devoted to the weapon in his hand, as if everything in the world had been extinct, and only the slowly moving broken stick was left in his eyes and heart.

    Life or death.  As long as one thrust is needed, there is no third option.

    Zhuge Wang couldn¡¯t even figure out why a person who couldn¡¯t use his inner strength could exude powerful pressure comparable to a first-rate master?  As the sword energy struck, he realized that this was a sure-fire sword that would determine the difference between life and death!  If he attacks by force, one of the two people will definitely die under the influence of Qi, in order to resolve such a strong murderous intention.  After witnessing the opponent's exquisite swordsmanship, he was not completely sure of how to deal with this mysterious young man.

    Zhuge Wang couldn't help but feel regretful. He risked his life for a mere thousand taels of silver. How was it worth it?  But in front of Sun Haoxiang and all his subordinates, he was too embarrassed to retreat voluntarily. If he did that, how could he still hang out on the road in the future?  For a moment, he was in a dilemma, but he couldn't reveal what he was thinking. He moved his feet slowly, as if he was trying to find a weakness in his opponent.

    Sun Haoxiang jumped to his feet and shouted: "Boss Zhuge, you are invincible! Hall Master Zhuge, you are invincible in the world!"

    Zhuge Wang¡¯s face turned red and he was almost internally injured by his clown behavior. He wished he could slap him in the face and make this annoying voice disappear completely.

    Just at this moment, there was a loud bang, and a red firework exploded in the sky, which was gorgeous and dazzling.  All the big men exclaimed: "Hall Master, this is the urgent assembly order for our gang!"

    Zhuge Wang secretly took a breath and said in a deep voice: "When the gang leader releases this firework order, something major involving the life and death of the gang will happen. You guys rush back to the gang to gather. I'll go first!"

    Sun Haoxiang heard something was wrong and hurriedly said: "Boss Zhuge, you took my money, but the matter is not finished yet! Could it be that you want to let it go?"

    Zhuge Wang's face darkened and he said sternly: "Fourth Young Master Sun, Gang Leader Gou has issued a special order. Anyone who fails to follow the order will be killed! Do you want me to lose my head?"

    Sun Haoxiang shrank his neck and waved his hands repeatedly: "Don't dare! What should I do with this kid?"

    Zhuge Wang glanced sideways at Hu Xiaotian, raised his hand and nodded at him and said: "Boy, today is your luck. After I finish handling the major issues of this gang, I will come back and kill you! If you have the guts, don't run away!"  After saying that, he raised his breath and ran quickly towards the place where the fireworks were rising.  As for whether Hu Xiaotian takes the opportunity to escape, there is no need to worry.

    Feng Ergou and others winked at each other and evacuated quickly without even letting out a single fart.  Sun Haoxiang wanted to cry but had no tears. He felt like he was mourning his heir, and he also wanted to sneak away.

    Hu Xiaotian said coldly: "Surnamed Sun, stop!"

    Su Haoxiang shivered, but when he saw everyone in the Lianzhu Gang running away faster without any sense of loyalty, he was frightened. His knees went soft and he knelt down: "Brother Hu, Mr. Hu, it's me who is stupid, it's my lard that's covered in it."  Xin, for the sake of my sister-in-law, please spare me this time."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "If you want to survive, slap yourself forty times."

    Sun Haoxiang looked at him with cold eyes, how could he dare to bargain?  Then he opened his arms from left to right, and slapped himself forty times in a row, until his cheeks were red and swollen, and his mouth and mouth were bleeding.  After the beating, he covered his face with his sleeves and ran away with a big pig's head on his head.

    Hu Xiaotian waited for all the enemies to retreat before dissipating the condensed sword energy. Everywhere in his limbs felt pain, especially in his lower abdomen where the energy and blood were churning, and his internal organs were about to shift.  He took out the Lihuo Pill and drank it. Thinking about the short battle just now, he felt happy and a little proud.  You must know that under the absolute disadvantage of being unable to exert half of his internal strength, he successfully repelled the Lianzhu Gang and forced Zhuge Wang to be timid and afraid of fighting. No matter who evaluates it, it will be a miracle.  The most important thing is that through this battle, he finally found a way to break through the Qi Lock. What he has to do next is to constantly challenge his limits and achieve breakthroughs in battle after battle.  Just like the previous demon sect leaders, if you want to become the king of demons, you must use your hands to defeat all obstacles and climb to the top by stepping on the bodies of countless defeated people.

    The road to supremacy is only through battle.

    Hu Xiaotian waited for the medicinal power to dissipate and his blood to calm down before he walked out of the dead end.  In order to prevent the Lianzhu Gang from coming back, he always held a broken stick to defend himself.  After passing two alleys, he was about to reach the main street when he suddenly heard the sound of horse hooves and an ordinary carriage turned from the corner and rushed towards him.

    The driver was an old servant in black who was in his fifties or sixties. He was thin and small, his eyes seemed to be squinted but not squinted. His face was full of wrinkles, which reflected the vicissitudes of life.  He suddenly saw Hu Xiaotian, who was covered in blood and holding a broken stick in his hand. His eyes turned cold. He reined in the galloping horse with one hand, slowing down the carriage, and picked up the horse with the other hand.The riding whip was aimed at Hu Xiaotian intentionally or unintentionally.

    "Uncle Yu, why has the speed slowed down?" A refreshing and pleasant voice sounded in the car.

    The old servant lowered his voice and said, "Miss, there is a suspicious person ahead, so be careful."

    Although Hu Xiaotian didn't hear the coachman's words, he clearly felt the other party's hostility. Knowing that his image had caused misunderstanding, he immediately leaned against the wall and let the carriage pass.  He was hurt both internally and externally, and he really didn't want to do anything and remained motionless.  The carriage gradually approached, and a corner of the carriage curtain was lifted, revealing a pair of beautiful almond eyes, looking out.  Suddenly, there was a low cry in the carriage, obviously very surprised.  The old servant's expression tightened and he whispered: "Miss, what happened?" The young lady suddenly said: "Uncle Yu, stop the car!" The old servant was stunned for a moment, reined in his horse and stood still, with a vigilant gaze.  Targeting Hu Xiaotian was like guarding against tigers and wolves.

    Hu Xiaotian was confused and said with a smile: "Old man, why don't you drive through? Do you want to let the young man go first?"

    I saw the car curtain lifted, revealing an ugly face that looked like a ghost, with shining eyes, and asked with concern: "Master Hu, why are you living on the street alone? What happened?"

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked and lost his voice: "Are you Yan Jiu?!"

    Yan Jiu glared at him angrily, as if blaming him for yelling, and ducked back into the carriage, saying calmly: "Mr. Hu, you are in such a mess, you must be seriously injured, do you want to come back with me for treatment?"  Injury? Just think of me as repaying you a favor, and I will never owe you anything in the future." That day outside Tongguan, Hu Xiaotian had clearly seen through her disguise, but he did not say anything to break it, allowing her to use a trick to break through the barrier and escape smoothly.  This favor has always been engraved in her heart.

    Hu Xiaotian never expected that he would meet Yan Jiu in Luoyang. Seeing that she was safe and sound and traveling in a car, it was clear that she had completely escaped the pursuit. The situation was completely different from that of fleeing in the wilderness.  Then I thought about it, Yan Jiu's hiding place must be very secret. If I could stay temporarily for a few days, wouldn't it be a good way to avoid the eyes and ears of the Lianzhu Gang?  The Lianzhu Gang is an underworld gang. If it suffers a loss, it will seek revenge and will never give up.  When they come to the door again, they will surely use all their masters. How can he defeat them by himself?  It is only right to avoid the limelight first.

    Hu Xiaotian threw away the broken stick, cupped his hands and said, "In that case, Hu has the audacity to bother you." Ignoring the cannibalistic look in the old servant's eyes, he climbed onto the carriage and got into the carriage.

    The interior of the carriage is elegantly decorated, covered with thick cushions, and the air is filled with the girl's unique sweet body fragrance.  Yan Jiu leaned against the back of the carriage, with an open snack box in her hand. The exquisite pastries were half empty. She thought that before meeting Hu Xiaotian, she was enjoying delicious snacks, and that ugly mask was probably put on temporarily.  Hu Xiaotian sat down cross-legged and said with a smile: "Miss Yan, when did you come to Luoyang? Have those who are chasing you followed?" Yan Jiu said disapprovingly: "What if they come after Luoyang? There are tens of thousands in the city.  Who can guess where I am hiding in a private house? When they are like headless flies, they will retreat and have no choice but to do anything to me." After that, he glanced at him thoughtfully.  , the conversation changed: "Master Hu, you are not an ordinary scholar. When you were in Chang'an, you were involved in underworld disputes, had issues with the camel demon, and even stabbed his eyes out. Today in Luoyang, you were covered in blood again, obviously with  The enemy forces fought a fierce battle and made enemies everywhere. What is your identity? What is the purpose of traveling around the world? Can you tell the truth? "

    Hu Xiaotian thought: I not only blinded the camel demon's eyes, I also killed him.  But the assassination of the camel demon was so unbelievable that no one would believe it.  How could the famous northwest lord, the leader of the Seven Demons of Yin Mountain, be killed by a scholar?  Shen Shen said: "If you think about it seriously, Miss Yan, you have saved my life. I should not hide my identity from you. But I have a small request. Can you agree to it first?" Yan Jiu chuckled:  "Is this a deal? What is your request?" Hu Xiaotian coughed lightly and said, "Miss, please take off your mask and let me take a look." Yan Jiu's body stiffened and his eyes suddenly turned cold: "Why?"  Hu Xiaotian said: "Isn't it fair to exchange my secret for your secret?"

    Yan Jiu rolled his eyes dexterously, lowered his head and said: "Master Hu, because I practice our secret skills, I am soaked in the corpse poison day and night, so that my face is covered with poisonous sores.  . So I have been wearing a mask for many years and dare not show my true face to others. If you see my face, you will have nightmares every night. How about making other requests? "

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "I don't believe it. Miss Yan has a graceful figure, a pleasant voice, and charming eyes. How could she be ugly? She is just one of a million beauties. And I heard that people in the underworld cover their faces mainly to hide it.  Your true identity has nothing to do with beauty or ugliness.¡±

    Yan Jiu said angrily: "Since you know the rules of our sect, why do you dare to make such unreasonable demands? You want to see me with your own eyes."Appearance is also easy. Either swear an oath to join this sect, or I will give you death. Which one are you willing to choose?  "

    Hu Xiaotian said: "I don't choose any of them. I am a scholar who came to Beijing by imperial decree. As long as I pass the court's selection examination, I can easily get an official position. Why bother? Miss Yan, the people in the world are not following the right path.  You should get out of this whirlpool as soon as possible. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to get married, have children, and spend your life in peace?¡±

    Yan Jiu laughed and said: "Marry and have children? How can such an ordinary life belong to me? Mr. Hu, I have long been destined to participate in the fighting in the world. I cannot push away or hide. The road ahead may be full of thorns and dangers, but I  I will never give up voluntarily. Because I am Yan Ao's daughter, and I want to inherit my father's legacy!" As the only daughter of the underworld sect master, she has too many responsibilities and aura. Even if she wants to give up her position as the sect leader, there will be no peace within the underworld.  The careerists would not allow her to live.  Cutting off the root cause will never lead to future troubles - this is a wise saying that has been proven by countless historical facts.  So she had no way out, no place to escape, and had no choice but to struggle to survive.

    Seeing that it was useless to talk more, Hu Xiaotian put his hands on his hands and sighed softly: "Since Miss Yan doesn't want me to see your beauty, can you tell me your real name?"

    Yan Jiu was stunned for a moment, his cheeks behind the mask suddenly became hot, and he said angrily: "Master Hu, what are you talking about? How can a girl's maiden name be easily told to others?" According to the custom at the time, the name of a girl from a wealthy family was  The name and date of birth cannot be disclosed to the outside world. The husband's family will only be informed when the marriage is discussed.  Hu Xiaotian asked in a teasing way.

    Hu Xiaotian has been traveling around the world for many years, and it is normal for him to tell each other their names. In fact, he did not intend to tease and tease him. Seeing Yan Jiu's reaction so violently, he hurriedly said: "The young man made an unintentional mistake, and he definitely didn't mean to offend the lady. Please don't take it seriously.  "He was worried. Yan Jiu wouldn't mistakenly think that he had evil thoughts, right?

    Yan Jiu's whole body was filled with heat. He turned around and didn't dare to look at him. He gritted his teeth and said, "You said something wrong. Why don't you apologize?" Hu Xiaotian whispered: "Miss Yan, I was wrong. I shouldn't make random demands. Please  You forgive me." Yan Jiu snorted coldly: "Does this count as an apology? It's so dry and insincere! It's fine if you want me to forgive you, but I'll punish you to tell the truth about your identity." Hu Xiaotian said honestly: "  I am a disciple of Xuanzong, the leader of the divine sect." Yan Jiu turned around, looked at him steadily for a long time, and sighed: "Master Hu, just forget it if you don't want to tell the truth, why bother to recognize people as your teacher? Xuanzong  You are the number one master of the underworld and the current leader of the Demon Cult. If he knew that you dared to pretend to be his disciple, how would he let you go? If the white heroes knew that you were pretending to be a disciple of Xuanzong, they would rush to kill you. For your sake  For the sake of your own life, don¡¯t mention this again in the future!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "Miss Yan, I am really a disciple of Xuanzong, I"

    Yan Jiu waved his hand and interrupted: "Stop talking! Since you want to keep the secret strictly, I won't ask any more questions. You and I met by chance. We will never have a chance to meet each other in the future, so we might as well keep a little bit of privacy." After that, he closed his mouth.  eyes, obviously not wanting to waste time talking to him.

    Hu Xiaotian closed his mouth helplessly, and something suddenly occurred in his heart. The daughters of ordinary families usually have a surname but no name. Even if they are given a name, it is an ordinary and easy-to-remember nickname. The neighbors will know it, and it is not a too important secret.  Only a rich lady from a well-known family would care so much about her maiden name.  In this way, Yan Ao's public identity in Chang'an should be quite prestigious, otherwise how could he cultivate Yan Jiu's temperament as a young lady?

    The two of them sat in silence, each thinking about their own thoughts. The atmosphere in the carriage was a bit awkward.  Fortunately, the journey was not long and the carriage stopped steadily. The old servant whispered: "Miss, we're home!" Yan Jiu suddenly opened his eyes and said calmly: "Get out of the car." Hu Xiaotian touched the tip of his nose and exited the carriage first.  .

    The carriage was parked at the end of the alley, in a secluded location, with no other people around.  The old servant had opened the door of the house. The walls were mottled with gray and the paint on the door had faded. It had obviously been there for several years.  Walking into the door, an old woman with a kind face came out quickly. She saw Hu Xiaotian standing next to the car, her eyes flashed, and she shouted: "Who are you?"

    The fragrant breeze blew, Yan Jiu jumped out and said with a smile: "Aunt Hua, he is my guest, don't be nervous." The old woman frowned and said: "Miss, the master once told me that unrelated strangers are strictly prohibited from walking on  Enter here to avoid leaking the news. The situation is critical now, and we want to ensure your safety." He said with murderous intent in his eyes, and his clothes made a sound, clearly wanting to kill Hu Xiaotian.  Yan Jiudao: "Aunt Hua, Mr. Hu saved me, otherwise how could I escape to Luoyang? He is a gentleman and will not betray me." The old woman was stunned for a moment, and said in surprise: "He is the one you mentioned  Mr. Hu?" Suddenly he smiled slightly, with all his murderous intent, he turned to the old servant and shouted: "Old man, what are you doing so long? Why don't you go kill the chickens to cook and entertain the guests!"

    Yan Jiu led Hu Xiaotian into the wing and sat down, then took the medicine box and asked, "YouWhere is the hurt?  Why are there no obvious wounds?  "Hu Xiaotian rolled up his sleeves, with purple bruises on his arms. Yan Jiu hesitated for a moment and pushed a bottle of medicinal wine in front of him: "Men and women are not allowed to be intimate, please just apply the medicine yourself.  Just pour the medicinal wine into your palms, rub it warm, and then rub it on the affected area.  "

    While applying the medicine, Hu Xiaotian asked casually: "Miss Yan, is there any news about Sect Master Yan?" Yan Jiu sighed, shook his head and said: "My father's life or death is uncertain, and I haven't received any news from him so far. I am taking the risk of traveling today.  , is to send an order to the disciples stationed in Luoyang, asking them to secretly send people to find out the whereabouts of my father."

    Hu Xiaotian knew that she had the underworld¡¯s sect leader¡¯s token, and had her own way to mobilize the underworld¡¯s disciples to carry out action. If Yan Ao was killed, she would be the legitimate new underworld sect leader.  It seemed that Yan Ao had prepared for the worst when he broke out that day, and had even made arrangements for his aftermath.  Of course, it will not be easy for Yan Jiu to control the underworld, and he will definitely be challenged by other high-level figures, such as the ambitious Jia Chun.  Hu Xiaotian suddenly shuddered and asked hurriedly: "Miss Yan, have you told your fellow students where you are staying?"

    Yan Jiudao: "Of course not. Although I lack experience in the world, I also know that it is necessary to be on guard against others. Unless you absolutely trust someone, don't expect to know that I am living in seclusion here."

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said, "Then how do they get in touch with you?"

    Yan Jiu said displeased: "This is the secret inside my underworld, why should I tell you? You are too curious!"

    Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath and said seriously: "Miss Yan, there is someone among the nine ghosts in the underworld who has evil intentions and wants to seize the throne of the sect leader. He will definitely get rid of you by any means. If you come into contact with the disciples today, if you don't take precautions in advance, you may  Being tracked by the other party without realizing it. Miss Yan, we have to leave here immediately, otherwise things will change if we wait too long!"

    How could Yan Jiu believe this: "Master Hu, first you lied about being a disciple of Xuanzong, and now you are alarmist and creating unrest. Which of your words is true?"

    Hu Xiaotian was so anxious, should he spend his time retelling the part about the ancient temple?  By the time he finished speaking, Jia Chun was already in front of him!  I thought I had finally found a safe hiding place, but unexpectedly it turned out to be a place filled with murderous secrets.  Urging: "Miss Yan, let's go first! Can I explain to you while walking?"

    Yan Jiu remained unmoved and was about to tease him a few words when he suddenly heard a short scream from the backyard. It was the voice of the old servant!

    (To be continued 89 Free Novel Reading "")

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 21: Why rush to fry each other?

    Chapter 21: Why worry about being fried?

    A sudden change occurred, and the old servant was killed before he could even send out a warning. One can imagine how powerful the invading enemy was and how swift his movements were!

    Hu Xiaotian felt a chill in his heart. It was too late to say anything now. How could he get any good results if he participated in the struggle for the master of the underworld?  If Yan Jiu died, could he live alone?  A fierce battle is inevitable, but he doesn't have any suitable weapons, which is really embarrassing.  He lowered his eyes and fell on the square wooden table in front of him. With a flash of inspiration, he immediately raised his arm and smashed it down, splitting the mahogany table apart.  Yan Jiu asked in surprise: "What are you going to do?" Hu Xiaotian said: "Try to save your life!" He reached out and grabbed a table leg, snapped it with a click, and held it tightly.

    Suddenly, with a bang, the old woman fell backwards, smashed the door panel, and stumbled into the door. Her pale head was twisted, and half of her neck was cut off. Blood dripped to the ground, and she died with her eyes closed.

    The cold wind blew through the door, blood dripped to the ground, and the invisible murderous aura quietly shrouded it like a giant net, making it suffocating.

    Yan Jiu looked at the dead old woman, without exclaiming, panicking, or wasting time lamenting her sorrow. The experience of life and death in the past few days had sharpened her tough nerves.  The two servants were suddenly killed without warning, indicating that the attackers were determined to win and intended to fight quickly without alerting other forces in the city.  She didn't know who the enemy was, how many people were coming, or where they were ambushing them. If she fled out of the room in a panic, she would most likely run into a trap set by the enemy and lose her life immediately.  Yan Jiu shook his left hand and put on five sharp metal finger cots. The sharp sword-like tip reflected blue light and was clearly quenched with poison. He looked at Hu Xiaotian apologetically and whispered: "The enemy is coming for me.  Once fighting breaks out, you take advantage of the chaos and escape."

    Hu Xiaotian was not as optimistic as she was. He shook his head and said, "If the enemy doesn't move, that's all. If he moves, he will sweep away the holes with thunder and wipe out the roots. We will definitely not allow the insider to escape and let the matter be exposed. Miss Yan, besides fighting to the death, you  I have no choice." As he spoke, he weighed the mahogany table legs, carefully understanding its shape and weight distribution, and trying to master its characteristics in the shortest possible time. Otherwise, if he stabs out with one move, he will miss the target by just a hair.  Can it create a threat to the enemy?  This wooden table leg is his life-saving weapon, and every detail must be familiar and mastered.

    Yan Jiu was filled with regret and regret, and he didn¡¯t know who the other disciples in the city could trust?  Just as Hu Xiaotian said, the other party dared to launch a surprise attack during the day. On the one hand, he was in an urgent mood, and on the other hand, he had prepared all kinds of countermeasures. He was not afraid of her sending a signal to summon his fellow disciples for support. If he wanted to survive, he had to fight to the death!  She raised her eyes and looked out the door and raised her voice: "Yan Jiu is here, who wants to put a head on my neck? Get out of here!"

    "Haha, Xiaojiu, you have a lot of anger! A strong anger can easily harm the body. Remember to drink a bowl of herbal tea to calm down the anger." A black shadow flashed, and a man wearing a devil mask fell from the sky and walked slowly into the door.  middle.

    Yan Jiu's breath was stagnant, and he couldn't help but hate Hu Xiaotian's foresight. He gritted his teeth and said: "Yan Si, what is your intention in killing two loyal old servants of my family? At this precarious moment, you actually want to provoke a fight with the same family, isn't it?  Is it happy to let your loved ones hurt your enemies?"

    Yan Si said lightly: "Xiao Jiu, why are you so angry that you don't even call 'fourth brother'? Do you really think that you have taken over the position of the sect leader and want to give orders to me? Yan San is dead, Yan Da Yan Er  These two old guys are lying in the coffin counting the days until their death, and have no intention of dealing with the affairs of the family. Now I am the one with the most say among the nine ghosts. I should be the judge of what is right and wrong. "

    Yan Jiu said angrily: "Yan Si, you are too arrogant! The sect master is not dead yet, when will it be your turn to make decisions and make decisions on your own?"

    Yan Si sneered and said: "Xiaojiu, your information is too closed. There are rumors in the world that Yan Ao was ambushed by the Qinglong Hui and Baiyun Sect near Tongguan, and his organs were shattered by Zeng Xiangjie's palm, and he was fatally injured. Later.  Although he escaped by chance, he is still being hunted by the two major gangs. It is estimated that news of his death will be reported in the next two or three days! Once the old man dies, won¡¯t I be respected in this sect? "

    Yan Jiu's delicate body trembled, and he said coldly: "The sect leader has mastered the Nine-turn Reincarnation **, and can travel between life and death. His magical skills are mysterious and unpredictable, how can we judge by common sense? If you suffer such an injury, you will die. How can you practice this?  What¡¯s the point of my underworld skills? Yan Si, you are confused!¡±

    Yan Sidao: "Xiao Jiu, you only know one but not the other. The Nine Spins of Reincarnation does have the wonderful effect of bringing the dead back to life, but people who are reborn after death are extremely fragile and need to retreat for as little as seven days to recover their skills.  For more than ten days, you must not be disturbed by anyone during this period, otherwise all your previous efforts will be wasted and your skills will be greatly reduced. Judging from your experience of escaping, how long can Yan Ao last under the pursuit of Huangfu Ji and Zeng Xiangjie? In fact, I suspect that he has been killed.  He is dead, but the Qinglong Society and Baiyun Sect have blocked the news and kept it secret."

    The more Yan Jiu listened, the colder his heart became. He shook his head and said, "No, it's impossible!"??Dad has magical powers to protect himself, how could he be killed?  You lied, you lied to me, right?  "

    Hu Xiaotian recognized who it was at a glance and wanted to try his best to keep a low profile and launch a sneak attack when the enemy was unprepared.  Unexpectedly, Yan Jiu lacked experience in fighting the enemy, and his determination to fight to the death was shaken in a few words. If he did not try to reverse the situation, Yan Si could kill them without any effort.  At that moment, I sighed in my heart. It turned out to be an inexperienced young lady who couldn't even tell the truth from lies. So how did she escape from the trap in the first place?  Suddenly he opened his mouth and shouted: "Yan Jiu, can you believe what the enemy says? Jia Chun is deliberately suppressing your fighting spirit!"

    Yan Jiuru was sober when he was headed, and he couldn't help shamelessly. When the two sides confronted each other's confrontation, why couldn't he even see this?  Or is it because caring leads to chaos?  Fortunately, Hu Xiaotian warned him in time, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.

    The shock in Yan Si's heart was no less than that of Yan Jiu. He forced himself to calm down and said: "What nonsense were you just talking about? When will it be the turn of a useless scholar to talk about things in my underworld?"

    Hu Xiaotian sneered: "Jia Chun, should I call you Yan Si? No matter you wear a mask or not, I can smell the sour and disgusting smell on your body. That day in the ancient temple on the barren mountain, you used the soul-refining ghost to  You burned Yan San's body and killed the red lady. Do you think that people are unaware of the ghost? It's a pity that you never thought that everything you did and said was seen and heard by me. If Yan Jiu believed in your sweet words, he would definitely  He will die without a burial place."

    Yan Sidao: "Were you also present at that time? But I have obviously searched the entire temple, and no one is hiding. Yes, there must be another mechanism in the temple, which you used to hide after you discovered it." He reacted extremely  Quickly, he figured out the key in an instant. He was shocked and angry. The secret that had been concealed for many years was actually exposed by a scholar. Is this okay?  Temporarily suppressing the rising murderous intent in his heart, he said in a deep voice: "Xiaojiu, don't listen to the crazy words of outsiders. Yes, I do want to ascend the throne of the sect leader, but I don't want to hurt you at all. As long as you promise me one  Conditions, I guarantee that you will be rich and prosperous, and live a safe life."

    When Yan Jiu heard that he burned Yan San's body, he was so angry that his lungs exploded: "Yan Si, you didn't even spare the remains of the third brother, do you still expect me to believe you? I would rather believe in a dog!"

    Yan Si clenched his fists, a look of shame and anger flashed through his eyes, and said slowly: "You don't have to believe it, but I have to say it." After a pause, he said: "Xiaojiu, as long as you agree to marry me,  You and I are one husband and wife, how can I be willing to harm you? If you refuse, don't blame me for not caring about the friendship of the same family, and destroying the flower with a single hand."

    If he marries Yan Jiu, he will not only get the beauty and the sect master's token, but also be able to unite the disciples who are loyal to Yan Ao. His strength will increase several times overnight, and he will steadily overwhelm several other competitors and become the unrivaled sect master.  The selection of candidates is really a matter of success.  But if he kills Yan Jiu, once the news is leaked, no one else will obey his command, even if he has the sect master's token in hand, and the underworld will fall into a state of fragmentation.  In that case, what's the point of being a titular suzerain?  Yan Si is ambitious and does not want the underworld to decline and withdraw from the arena of competition for hegemony, so forcing him to marry Yan Jiu is the best solution.

    Hu Xiaotian sarcastically said: "I know people can be shameless, but I don't know that someone can be so shameless! Yan Jiu, Jia Chun is vicious and ruthless. Once you lose your use value, you may be thrown into jail forever the next day.  Imprisonment. You must not agree to him!"

    Yan Si was furious and said sternly: "Scholar Wu, you have provoked me again and again. If I don't kill you today, I swear I won't be a human being!"

    Hu Xiaotian pretended to be surprised and said: "Are you still a human? Aren't you the Nine Ghosts of the Underworld?"

    Yan Si was so angry that his chest felt tight after he spoke to him, and he wanted to kill him as soon as he moved his palms.

    "I promise you." Yan Jiu, who was looking down in thought, suddenly spit out four words, which shocked Yan Si and Hu Xiaotian to stand on the spot.  Yan Si couldn't believe his ears and couldn't help but ask: "Xiaojiu, do you really agree to marry me?" Hu Xiaotian shouted anxiously: "Yan Jiu, you can commit your life with one word, you are too hasty and frivolous.  Absolutely not!" Yan Si gave him a sideways glance and secretly vowed to execute this man Ling Chi, otherwise it would be difficult to get rid of the hatred in his heart.

    Yan Jiudao: "Master Hu, you and I are not related, so please don't interfere with my decision. Fourth brother, I also have two conditions. I wonder if you will agree to them?" Yan Si smiled and said: "Xiaojiu, just speak up, no matter what the conditions are.  I will agree." Yan Jiu said in a low voice: "First, please mobilize all your hands immediately to retrieve my father's remains and bury him in a grand manner according to the sect leader's specifications. Don't let him die without peace." Yan Si was solemn.  Said: "Let the old sect leader rest in peace. This is what I should do as a junior. Don't worry, Xiaojiu, such an important matter will be taken care of by me." Yan Jiu nodded, and then said: "Second, Hu  Young Master is my savior, please let him live and don't embarrass him." Yan Si waved magnanimously.He said: "He can go wherever he wants. I swear to the souls of all the sect masters that I will never stop him."

    Yan Jiu let out a long sigh and said: "As a woman, I am not suitable for practicing this technique, and I don't want to show up in public. You, Fourth Brother, will lead the disciples. Regardless of martial arts, experience, or reputation, it is really the most important thing."  An ideal candidate. My father is alive in heaven, and he will also agree to me handing over the sect master's token to you." Yan Si asked in a trembling voice: "Then the sect master's token is with you?" Yan Jiu said: "Of course. If fourth brother wants it,  , just take it." As he said, he reached into his arms and groped around.  Yan Si took two steps forward impatiently and said with a smile: "Xiaojiu, you" Before he could finish his words, poisonous smoke suddenly floated, cold light flashed, and the sound of hidden weapons breaking through the air was as fast as a rain shower.  In the thick smoke, Yan Jiu rushed up and stabbed his vital part with the shining blue finger sword.  Yan Siguai screamed, and an iron fan appeared in his hand out of thin air. It seemed to be closed, and he blocked it continuously.  But I saw two figures fighting and entangled at high speed, and the conflict of internal energy made a crackling sound. The next moment, the figures suddenly separated and looked at each other coldly.

    There are more than ten long thin needles of cow hair stuck in Yan Si's chest and abdomen, which are shiny and look quite strange.  He gritted his teeth and said: "Xiaojiu, it's no use that I am sincere to you, but you want to use the 'Hundred Ghost Soul Retracting Needle' to deal with me. What does this mean? Are you so anxious to kill me?"

    Yan Jiu said bitterly: "Yan Si, don't pretend to be wronged! It was you who killed Uncle Yu and Aunt Hua first! Are you forty-two or forty-three this year? You want to marry me so much that you want to marry me. It's just a daydream.  The toad wants to eat the swan meat! I would rather die than be insulted by a dirty and despicable villain like you."

    Yan Si was silent for a moment and said coldly: "Xiao Jiu, it was you who forced me to choose a strategy. No matter what, I must get the sect master's token today! Since I know that you have hidden the sect's secret treasure, how can I not be prepared for you?"  There was a cracking sound, and the front of the clothes was torn open, revealing a piece of silvery soft armor underneath. The soul-collecting needles were nailed to the surface of the soft armor, but they could not penetrate it.

    Yan Jiu's heart sank, and he turned to Hu Xiaotian and said urgently: "Break the window and leave quickly, I will stop him!"

    Yan Si laughed wildly and said: "Want to leave?! Let's go to the next life! Ghost guard, kill this hateful scholar for me."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????: A soul guard covered in black clothes with only a pair of cold and stern eyes rushed into the room. Like a life-threatening ghost, he rushed towards Hu Xiaotian with murderous intent.

    Yan Jiu naturally couldn't sit back and watch Hu Xiaotian being killed, so he immediately waved his hand to stop him.  Yan Si smiled and said, "Xiaojiu, I am the person you are looking for." The iron fan clicked lightly, and a few wisps of cold wind shot towards the key points on her upper plate.  Yan Jiu was forced to twist his wrist and draw out his sword, puff!  The blade of the sword struck the surface of the iron fan, but it was unable to cut through the seemingly soft material. Instead, it was easily blown away by the opponent's internal force.  Yan Jiu left as soon as he touched it, but he still couldn't get rid of the iron fan like a tarsal maggot. All kinds of methods were restrained by Yan Si, who knew the bottom of it, and he was at a disadvantage in an instant.

    The soul guard tapped the ground lightly with his toe, screamed sharply, shook his hand and pulled out a short knife. The cold blade cut through the air and struck Hu Xiaotian's neck without any fancy. He sneered secretly in his heart. Who are you trying to scare with a piece of broken wood?  His speed is extremely fast, his sword skills are simple and sharp, and his martial arts and killing skills are many times higher than those of the Lianzhu Gang.  The sword struck down, the murderous intent was like a tide, and there was no way for Hu Xiaotian to dodge.

    The enemy was so strong, Hu Xiaotian's face remained calm, focusing on the mahogany table leg in his hand, as if he was admiring a peerless sword, as if he had never seen the enemy sword that was as fast as thunder.  He had initially comprehended the art of divine fighting a few days ago, and today he had reached the threshold of breaking through the Pluto Qi Lock. He deeply understood his own advantages and disadvantages. The condensed energy and energy could at most send out a sword, but it was difficult to support the use of the second sword.  Two swords.  Therefore, when fighting against a strong enemy, one sword strike can determine life or death.

    Under the light of the sword, Hu Xiaotian smiled casually. The legs of the mahogany table shook randomly, outlining a mysterious and inexplicable trajectory. A powerful sword energy rose from the ground and faced the dazzling light of the sword.

    The sword energy spreads, and the murderous intention emitted from the sword melts like ice and snow.

    The soul guard's whole body became cold, and his blood almost froze. Every time he took a step forward in the fierce sword energy, the pain of tearing on his skin became stronger.  Even though he has a lot of fighting experience, he still can't understand how an unarmed scholar can inspire such sword intent?  Is it a miracle or a miracle?  If you don't understand, don't think about it. When you meet on a narrow road, the brave one wins!  The soul guard also aroused the determination to fight to the death, and shouted three times, "Kill! Kill! Kill!!" The whole body's skill was condensed, the sword light surged, and the sword energy barrier was broken forcefully, and it struck down on the head like lightning.  .  This sword was like a dream, an illusion, and stunning. It was actually the most powerful sword he had ever made after condensing his entire life's efforts.

    Hu Xiaotian raised his hand and pierced the void in front of him as he pleased. The originally terrifying sword intent suddenly disappeared and turned into wisps of light wind.

    The wind blows and the dream is shattered.

    When the soul guard saw that the blade was only a few feet away from his opponent, he suddenly felt a pain in his heart and felt a chill all over his body. All the energy in his body surged out in an instant.?Disappear into the terrifying void.  He lowered his head slightly and found a big hole in his chest. Blood was spraying out like a spring with no sign of stopping.  He screamed wildly: "Impossible! You can't stab me! Do you know sorcery?"

    Hu Xiaotian immediately stopped with one stab, and suddenly felt that all his energy and energy were drained out.  He reluctantly made a sword move, but he couldn't send and receive it as expected. The remaining sword energy was almost out of control and was running wildly inside the mahogany wood. There was a muffled bang and countless sawdust exploded on the spot.

    Due to inertia, the soul guard fell to the ground with a bang, muttering: "It's impossible no it's possible" His limbs twitched and he died sadly.

    The duel between the two is a long story, but it actually took place in the blink of an eye.  The terrifying sword energy suddenly erupted, and even someone as powerful as Yan Si was shocked. When he turned around to look, he only saw the scene of the soul guard falling to the ground dead.  Yan Si was secretly shocked. Could it be that this scholar was a master of swordsmanship who had hidden his secrets?  She tightened her movements and stabbed Yan Jiu's fatal point with two consecutive moves, forcing her to scramble. Suddenly, she kicked out silently, hitting Yan Jiu's lower abdomen.  As the inner energy penetrated, Yan Jiuwa spurted blood and flew nearly ten feet away, smashing the tables, chairs and screens, causing him to fall down in embarrassment.

    As soon as Yan Si succeeded in the attack, he immediately flew into the air and swept across. The iron fan was like a knife, and he struck down at Hu Xiaotian with such ferocity.  He hated this talkative and meddlesome mysterious scholar. His killing moves were as fast as thunder and unstoppable.

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 22: The Battle of the Sect Leaders

    Chapter 22: The Battle of the Sect Leaders

    Yan Si is the top master in the evil way. If his evil skills are fully utilized, he can compete with Monk Busha and others.  Even if Hu Xiaotian's power is fully restored, he is no match for him right now. What's more, he is still practicing forbidden martial arts, and he has just issued a life-saving sword. His energy and energy have fallen to the bottom, and he is no longer able to resist his opponent's killing move.

    Yan Jiu opened his mouth and yelled angrily: "Stop!" He kicked his feet repeatedly, and the broken wood of tables and chairs whizzed towards Yan Si, trying to disrupt his moves.  But they were too far apart, the wood flying like rain was still in the air, and Yan Si's iron fan had already chopped down mercilessly.

    Hu Xiaotian fell to the ground and rolled rapidly, and his shoulders and back were swept by the force of the iron fan. It was like being hit with a sledgehammer. He couldn't help but vomit blood and hit the wall hard.

    Yan Si was overjoyed when he saw this. Could it be that this boy's magical swordsmanship was just a flash in the pan?  !  Laughing loudly, he waved his fan to swat away the wood that was being shot. He gathered nine powers with his left palm and aimed at Hu Xiaotian's head and swung it down, making sure to blow his head to pieces to vent his anger.  Hu Xiaotian saw that the enemy's palm had struck him, and he suddenly raised his hand, and threw a delicate jade bottle out of his hand. It was immediately smashed into pieces within the reach of his palm, and countless white powders flew in all directions.  Yan Si couldn't hold back and rushed into the white mist. He instinctively held his breath for fear that the mist was poisonous. But in the next moment, a bone-chilling chill filled his body and quickly penetrated into his flesh and bones.  .  Yan Si shouted out loud: "What kind of ghost-seeing, playing, playingmeaning is this?" His voice was trembling, and he could hardly form a sentence.  Although he immediately used his energy to resist, a layer of white ice crystals unstoppably covered his entire body, turning into a white ice sculpture with a weird posture in the blink of an eye.

    It turns out that what Hu Xiaotian threw was the ten thousand year ice soul!  This object is extremely cold, and ordinary people will be frozen stiff at the slightest contact. Even a first-class master like Yan Si rushes into the ice mist transformed by the ice soul. His energy and blood will also be blocked, and he will temporarily lose the ability to move.  .  At the moment when his life was at stake, and with no hope of divine weapons descending from heaven, Hu Xiaotian had no choice but to abandon this Ming Cult divine object in order to avoid the imminent murder.  As for how to balance the yin and yang in the body from now on, and how to avoid going crazy, I don't have to worry about that much.

    Hu Xiaotian was well aware of the strange cold characteristics of the ice soul. He rolled to avoid it before it exploded. He grabbed the short knife from the dead soul guard's hand and was about to take the opportunity to kill Yan Si. However, he heard several loud bangs and the window was closed.  Six or seven black-clothed and masked soul guards rushed in at the same time, brandishing their swords: "Protect the master!"

    Hu Xiaotian was startled, and threw the short knife at Yan Si, who was stiff, and shouted at Yan Jiu who was confused: "Run away!" With Yan Si's internal strength cultivation, he could regain his freedom of movement in at least a quarter of an hour. At this time  How long will it take if you don¡¯t leave?

    Yan Jiu had no time to ask carefully, and reached out to grab Hu Xiaotian's arm. He used his other hand to strike several palms, shook away the black-clothed soul guard blocking the way, and jumped out through the window.  Yan Si felt guilty as a thief, so he only brought his most loyal soul guards along with him. With limited manpower, he did not dare to make a grand plan to murder Yan Jiu, so there was no ambush outside the house.  The two climbed over the wall and crossed the courtyard, stepped on the tiles and ran quickly, seizing the time to escape quickly.  Yan Jiu ran for a while, then jumped off the roof tiles, pulling Hu Xiaotian and hiding in a deserted small courtyard.  She had just been kicked and was unable to adjust her breath in time to heal herself. When she stopped, she couldn't help covering her mouth and coughing softly, and red blood seeped out between her fingers.

    Hu Xiaotian whispered: "Miss Yan, I have the Lihuo Pill secretly prepared by Shaolin Temple, which may help your injury a little." He poured out the pill and handed it over.

    Because he was in a hurry, Yan Jiu didn't have time to bring anything with him. Apart from a few sacred items from the sect, he didn't even have a tael of silver, let alone healing pills.  She glanced at Hu Xiaotian with a complicated expression and said softly: "Thank you very much." She took the Lihuo Pill and drank it, sighing in her heart, how long will it take for her debt to him to be repaid?  If Hu Xiaotian hadn't helped her today, she would never have been able to escape Yan Si's clutches. She would most likely have become a plaything for others to humiliate, and her end would have been a hundred times worse than death.

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Yan Si has betrayed you and intends to harm you. Why don't you immediately contact other disciples to jointly conquer this beast? As long as you show your clan master's token, you will be famous and occupy the moral high ground. Don't be afraid.  Yan Si is messing around."

    Yan Jiu shook his head and said: "Master Hu, you don't know something. Yan Si is commanding the disciples of our sect in Luoyang, Kaifeng, and Taiyuan. He single-handedly promoted all the big and small bosses in the city. Although I have the sect leader's token.  , but this thing alone is not enough to overwhelm them. When it comes to the dispute over the sect master, these people may not explicitly support me, nor may they besiege Yan Si. In all likelihood, they will sit on the wall and wait and see, between me and Yan Si  The outcome is determined by life and death. Without external support, it will be difficult for me to defeat Yan Si and the forces behind him."

    Hu Xiaotian gasped, Luoyang turned out to be Yan Si¡¯s territory!  The right time, the right place, the right people, and all the people are in the enemy's hands. Why should Yan Jiu fight with others?  Not to mention defeating Yan Si, she should be thankful to God and her ancestors for being able to escape safely outside the city.  He frowned and said: "Miss Yan, can't you inform Yan Da, Yan Er and others to come forward to seek justice? The nine ghosts of the underworld are both known in the world, and according to their orderWhere can it be the turn of Yan Si to cover the sky with one hand?  "

    Yan Jiu sighed lightly: "Yan Si is also familiar with the several secret contact points inside and outside the city. How could he not prevent me from writing a letter asking for help? If nothing unexpected happens, every contact point is a death trap. Just wait.  I stepped in rashly. What do you think I should do?"

    "Compared to Yan Jiu, Hu Xiaotian is even stranger to Luoyang. He has no relatives, so where can he find someone to deliver the message?  Yan Jiu wants to avoid the pursuit of Yan Si, and he wants to avoid the revenge of the Lianzhu Gang. It can be said that they are in the same boat.  The two of them looked at me and I looked at you, both of them felt that the road ahead was bleak and confusing.

    Night falls, the moon is as cold as water.

    Li Xiuniang, regardless of her tiredness, put on a plain white dress after returning home, put incense and candles in front of the secretly established memorial tablet, and worshiped silently.  She had written to the old man about the news of Sun Haozhen's death and the return of the family head's ring, and sent someone to send it back to the Sun family in Kaifeng urgently.  Before the old lady made a decision, considering the power disputes between different branches of the family, she had to suppress the news of Sun Haozhen's violent death to prevent the dispute between the family heads from changing immediately.  In the past two days, she had pretended to have nothing to do and continued to deal with the business accounts as before, secretly shedding countless tears.  Her husband died early and unexpectedly, and she had not given birth to a boy or a girl. She became a widow at a young age. How should she deal with herself in the Sun family in the future?  If the old man passes away, who can she rely on?  She knew very well that among those uncles and brothers, they either coveted her beauty and wanted to force her to remarry, or they were deliberately trying to drive her back to her parents' family. No one wanted to see her occupy the high position of the family's deacon and act alone.

    Li Xiuniang held the spiritual plaque in her hand and couldn't help but shed tears again. She said softly: "Husband, you died in a foreign country with no bones left. Can you find your way home? I miss you, I miss you, I blame you, I hate you, you are so  You know, will you meet me in a dream? For the Sun family, and to repay the old man's respect, I have lived a very tired and hard life. Do you know? If you are still alive, I will definitely take off the burden on my shoulders.  Focus on being a good wife and mother"

    Suddenly, there were two soft pops at the rear window, and someone called out softly: "Mrs. Sun!"

    Li Xiuniang was stunned for a moment, then quickly put down the curtain to block the memorial tablet, and moved to the window. Her heart was beating wildly for some reason, and she was so nervous that she couldn't breathe. She said softly: "Is it Mr. Hu?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "It's Xiaosheng! Madam, open the window quickly, I have something urgent to ask for your help."

    Li Xiuniang¡¯s cheeks were hot and her palms were sweaty. Countless fantasy scenes about male and female affairs flashed through her mind. She was ashamed and angry. This person obviously already had a wife, so why did he sneak into the Sun family with evil intentions?  Did he think of himself as a coquettish and intolerable bitch?  His tone became cold, and he said calmly: "Master Hu, I am alone in my family. It is inconvenient to meet you in the dormitory. If you have anything to do, I can come to discuss it formally tomorrow."

    Hu Xiaotian hurriedly explained in a low voice: "Mrs. Sun, I am not here alone, there is also a chivalrous woman to accompany me. We were hunted by gangsters before, so we had no choice but to go to Madam shamelessly, hoping that Madam would save us from danger.  , help us tide over the difficulties." Yan Jiu next to him coughed lightly and said, "Sorry to bother Mrs. Sun." In order to avoid scaring strangers, she had already removed the evil ghost mask behind Hu Xiaotian's back and covered her face with cloth instead.

    When Li Xiuniang heard the voice of a young woman outside the window, a stone fell to her heart. It turned out that she had been worrying too much and almost misunderstood the other person's character.  She opened the window and saw Hu Xiaotian and a masked woman standing side by side, with dark red blood stains on their clothes. She was secretly surprised and said hurriedly: "Master Hu, this heroine, please come in quickly."

    Hu Xiaotian and Yan Jiu lightly jumped into the room and closed the back window.  Hu Xiaotian cupped his hands and said: "Mrs. Sun, we suddenly encountered a turmoil. We have neither relatives nor friends to seek refuge with us. Thinking that we had met Madam once, we came here uninvited and wanted to use the precious place to stay for a few days. No need to disturb us.  ."

    Li Xiuniang glanced at Yan Jiu curiously, rolled up her sleeves and returned the courtesy: "Young master, you are so polite. You strictly kept your promise and sent home the master's token on behalf of your late husband. The slave family is grateful, but regrets that there is nothing to repay. Today, the master is in trouble, my Sun family  It is my duty to be a helping hand."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Thank you madam! This time we have offended the Lianzhu Gang. They are local snakes in Luoyang with broad hands and eyes. In order to avoid leaking the news, I asked madam to help cover up." On the way here, he had already met Yan Jiu.  We have discussed that there is no need to mention the dispute over the underworld clan leader with Mrs. Sun, it is enough to pull out the Lianzhu Gang.  Unexpectedly, Yan Jiu told him that the Lianzhu Gang was a peripheral gang affiliated with the Six Paths of Reincarnation in the Underworld. The gang leader and the heads of each hall were official disciples of the Underworld, but they never revealed their true identities and martial arts.  Hu Xiaotian suddenly understood. No wonder the Lianzhu Gang suddenly sent out fireworks signals to recall gang members from all over the place. What could be more important than the replacement of old and new sect leaders?

    Li Xiuniang frowned slightly and said angrily: "It's the Lianzhu Gang again! Did that bastard Sun Haoxiang call them here? This incompetent guy drinks and gambles all day long. When he encounters trouble, he goes to the Lianzhu Gang to solve it, and he doesn't know how much money he has spent.  What a waste of money! Oh, why is your lady missing? Could it be that she wasWas it hijacked by the gangsters from the Lianzhu Gang?  "

    Hu Xiaotian had mixed feelings when he thought of leaving Li Xuan'er without saying goodbye, and said: "My wife is luckier than me. She has been rescued by a mysterious nun. Madam, I don't have to worry about it anymore."

    Li Xiuniang breathed a sigh of relief, caressed her chest and said: "Blessed by Bodhisattva, good people will be rewarded. In this case, the young master and this heroine can live here with peace of mind. With me in charge, no matter how rampant the Lianzhu Gang is, they will not  Rush into the house and arrest people. After all, this is the world of the Ming Dynasty, and the government is suppressing them and they will not be tolerated to act recklessly."

    Hu Xiaotian and Yan Jiu exchanged a look, and then said: "Madam, we are outnumbered and the enemy is outnumbered. The situation is bad. The other party is determined to kill us. We can't be trapped in the Sun family forever. Therefore, I would like to ask Madam to send someone early tomorrow morning.  People rushed to send several letters asking for help."

    Li Xiuniang said: "No problem. My Sun family's business is spread all over the north and south of the Yangtze River. If there is an emergency, we can fly pigeons to deliver messages, hundreds of miles a day, which is far better than a galloping horse on land."

    Hu Xiaotian and Yan Jiu were overjoyed and thanked them repeatedly.  Yan Jiu then took out pen and ink and wrote four notes in a row using the code in the door, indicating the address and recipient, and asked Li Xiuniang to send them away as quickly as possible.  As for the identities of the two of them, given Li Xiuniang's status as the head of the Sun family in Luoyang, it was natural for them to make arrangements easily.  Of course, before they were officially handed over to the steward of the mansion, they both put on makeup and transformed into two ordinary servants.

    Seeing Yan Jiu¡¯s beautiful face and straight nose, Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t help but take a second look.  Yan Jiu's senses were so sharp that he immediately frowned and said coldly: "The sage said: 'Don't look at anything inappropriate'. The young master is familiar with poetry and books, could it be that he has forgotten it?" She did not allow others to watch her when she was disguised.  Her appearance is quite beautiful, but her face is deliberately pockmarked, which is embarrassing.  Hu Xiaotian shrugged and said: "You and I are in the same boat through life and death, so what's the harm in taking a second look?" Yan Jiu frowned and said: "It's the same thing, I don't like being peeped by men." "Peeping, peeping?!"  Hu Xiaotian almost choked to death on his own saliva. We were watching openly and openly, but she described him as like a lewd thief. It was really depressing.

    Li Xiuniang smiled and said with deep meaning: "Sister Yan has never left the palace, so she doesn't want people to spy on her at will. I see that my sister is slender, her skin is as jade-like, and her temperament is elegant. She must have come from a family of poets and calligraphers. How could she be a fashionable girl?"  A heroine who comes and goes? If my sister is tired of the life in the world in the future, just tell her that I will find a good husband who is handsome and well-off."

    Yan Jiudeng's face turned red. Although it was blocked by the thick makeup, his cheeks were also flushed. He stamped his feet and said: "Sister, you are also making fun of others. I, I swore in front of the gods that I will never marry in this life.  Human.¡±

    Li Xiuniang was greatly surprised and said curiously: "How can a girl not get married and have children? My dear sister, it is natural for men and women to be compatible. Don't give up the idea of ??getting married just because you are shy. Is it because your family is not well off?  Are you worried that you can't afford a dowry and will be humiliated by your husband's family? Since you called me 'sister' today, I will take care of the dowry. I guarantee that you will marry in style and shock your future parents-in-law."

    Yan Jiu was so embarrassed that she covered her ears: "Sister, don't say it! I won't marry anyway!"

    Li Xiuniang didn't know the rules of the underworld, so she thought she was too shy and gave up after a few words of comfort.  Li Xiuniang was very fond of Yan Jiu, so she made an impromptu decision to let her stay in the room as a personal maid, and they could talk at night.  Hu Xiaotian's fate was not so good. He was taken by the housekeeper to the side courtyard where the servants lived. He and several male servants crowded on the bunk and spent the night with him.

    Early the next morning, Hu Xiaotian asked for leave from the housekeeper and went out to work alone.

    Who would have thought that in just one night, many people from all walks of life would appear on the street. They were from all over the world, had mixed accents, and were swaggering around with weapons on their backs.  Hu Xiaotian was secretly curious, could something big happen recently?  His current identity is that of a servant of the Sun family. To avoid exposing his flaws, he cannot ask people in the world.

    Hu Xiaotian came to the city gate and took advantage of the situation to engrave a contact code so that Song Qian and others could contact each other after they arrived in Luoyang.  Then, he wandered around and found a weapons shop hidden in an alley.  In the front of the shop, common weapons such as swords, guns, swords and forks are sold, while in the back is a place where weapons are made, with the sound of tinkling iron going on.  Hu Xiaotian picked an iron sword, paid the bill, wrapped it in a cloth and carried it on his back. With the sword in hand, he suddenly felt a lot more confident.  As soon as he walked out of the weapons shop, a group of gangsters crowded in: "Boss, our weapons are damaged, can you repair them here?" The boss grinned and said: "As long as the price is right, no matter how damaged the weapon is, it can be repaired."  It can be repaired." The men took off their weapons and made a noise so loud that it could knock down the roof, for fear that others would not know about their heroic deeds.

    Hu Xiaotian stood outside the door, and without even trying to pry, he learned from them that Yan Ao had actually broken through the layers of blockade and escaped into Luoyang City!  Can't help but click one's tongue?, The method of hiding and escaping from the underworld is really amazing. First Yan Jiu and then Yan Ao were able to escape the pursuit of the heroes. It is indeed amazing.  People from all walks of life who coveted the holy relics of the Demon Sect were naturally unwilling to give up and rushed into the city at the same time, using their magical powers to search for Yan Ao's whereabouts.  It¡¯s just that Luoyang has tens of thousands of residents and a huge population. Finding a target in the vast sea of ??people is no different from finding a needle in a haystack.  What's more, Luoyang is where the Henan Prefecture is located, and the Ming military garrison is stationed. Who dares to openly break into people's houses and act recklessly?  Once the government is alerted, they will be left with nothing to eat.  There are still hundreds of heads hanging on Chang'an City!

    Hu Xiaotian sighed secretly, if Yan Ao had entered the city earlier, even if he only had one breath left, with the prestige he had accumulated over the years, he would be able to suppress the ambitions of all others.  Now that Yan Si has taken action boldly and completely fell out with Yan Jiu, as the saying goes, there is no turning back, he will definitely go to the dark side.  The top priority is to find a way to get rid of Yan Ao and prevent their father and daughter from contacting each other.  According to common sense, after Yan Ao enters the city, he will most likely contact the senior officials of the Lianzhu Gang and mobilize his disciples to protect his own safety.  If nothing else happens, someone will report the news to Yan Sitong.

    Hu Xiaotian thought of lightning in his mind. If he were Yan Si, he would not take the initiative to bear the reputation of killing Yan Ao. The most ideal and effective way is undoubtedly to kill with a borrowed knife!  There are many masters in the city, and everyone covets the sacred objects of the Demon Sect. As long as Yan Ao's hiding place is revealed, do you have to worry about no one to do it for you?  A generation of heroes is in trouble both internally and externally, and their lives are in danger!

    ¡­¡­

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 23: Wolf Ambition

    ~¡¶¡·~ Chapter 23 Wolf Ambition

    Yan Ao committed suicide, and no matter who died in the end, it had nothing to do with Hu Xiaotian.  But considering that Yan Jiu and Yan Ao are close by flesh and blood, and they are temporary partners who share the joys and sorrows of each other, she should be informed of the news of Yan Ao's arrival in the city as soon as possible.  Immediately, he hurried back to Sun Mansion and found Yan Jiu to tell him about the matter.

    After hearing this, Yan Jiu was happy and worried at the same time, and said anxiously: "My father doesn't know yet that Yan Si has exposed his ambition. What if he mistakenly believes this and is betrayed?" She was so thoughtful that she immediately thought of  Knowing the key point, in order to win the throne of the sect leader, is there any reason why Yan Si should not betray Yan Ao?  I was immediately anxious and restless.

    Hu Xiaotian comforted her and said: "Miss Yan, Sect Leader Yan has been in the world for decades. He knows that people's hearts are sinister and will not fall into traps easily. What's more, at this precarious moment, he must be cautious in every step he takes. Even if Yan Si conspired to murder  With my heart, I will not be able to grasp the whereabouts of Sect Leader Yan in the short term. Therefore, he is still safe for the time being."

    Yan Jiudao: "Although my father is cautious by nature and will not trust others easily, when he arrives in Luoyang, he will probably sneak back to his old house in Jinyu Lane. However, the old house has been controlled by Yan Si and has become a desperate situation!" The more he thought about it, the more annoyed he became.  Stomping his feet, he said, "It's all my fault for my lack of experience in the world of martial arts. I didn't pay attention to my fellow sect members fighting each other. Not only did I harm Uncle Yu and Aunt Hua, but I also hurt my father. No, no matter what, I can't sit idly by and ignore it. I want to go back!"

    Hu Xiaotian hurriedly stopped her: "You returned to the old house rashly, wouldn't it be a sheep entering the tiger's mouth? Yan Si is not stupid. Now that he has learned that Master Yan has entered the city, how could he not set an ambush? If you show up, he will catch them all.  Chances are, I won¡¯t be able to save your father at that time, and I will suffer humiliation myself. Think about it carefully, is there a special communication code between you father and daughter? "

    Yan Jiu smiled bitterly and said: "Yan Si knows all the secret words of our sect, how can we hide them from his eyes and ears?"

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said, "Since code words can't be used, how about simply using plain words?"

    Yan Jiu said in astonishment: "What is 'clear language'? Why can't I understand it?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Zongzhu Yan's status is quite noble on the surface, right? He should have a pseudonym. And besides you, Yan Si and others wouldn't know his pseudonym, right?" At that time, there were people with status or status.  He is a child of a famous family. In addition to his name, he usually has a font size that corresponds to his "name".  Because according to etiquette, it is inconvenient for a man to call him by his first name when he becomes an adult, so he chooses an alias that is related to the meaning of his real name and calls it a zi to express his virtue.  When ordinary people call each other respectfully, they must call each other a word that expresses virtue, which is referred to as "Piao Zi".  For example, Li Bai was named Taibai, Sun Quan was named Zhongmou, Cao Zhi was named Zijian, and Zhao Yun was named Zilong.  Of course, ordinary people and heroes would not bother to choose a nickname. A surname and a given name would be fine.

    Yan Jiu nodded: "My father's nickname is 'Mianzhi'. Only my third brother and I know about it. Who else dares to inquire?"

    Hu Xiaotian clapped his palms together and said with a smile: "Now that the font size is available, it's done!"

    After noon, a group of laughing and joking young people suddenly appeared in Luoyang City. They were in groups of two or three, carrying small buckets filled with ink and thick brushes. They dispersed to the alleys near Jinyu Lane and painted on the walls.  A few big characters were written, "Mian Zhi, there are enemies in the old house", each character was as tall as half a person.  They divided the work and wrote dozens of slogans in just half an hour. When the ink ran out, they dispersed.

    Hu Xiaotian and Yan Jiu hid in a temporarily hired carriage, observing the actions of the teenagers with different moods.  Yan Jiu said worriedly: "Even if we hire someone to write warning slogans, if my father takes action at night and there is no light in the night, wouldn't these words be written in vain?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "When writing with ink, the head of the department and the guards will just treat it as a prank by the students and will not interfere. If it is written with red paint, it will look like dripping blood at first glance, and it will be cleaned up immediately, and then it will be done."  The purpose of warning is no longer served. I think Sect Leader Yan is extremely skilled in martial arts, and with the light of the stars and the moon, it is easy to see the words on the wall."

    Yan Jiu thought for a while and then said: "Then why not write one more sentence to expose Yan Si's vicious plan?"

    Hu Xiaotian sighed: "Miss Yan, it is not advisable to alert the head of the workshop or the guards, let alone Yan Si? If the names of Yan Si or Jia Chun are written, how long do you think the big characters on the wall can be kept? We are following this strategy.  The purpose is to avoid attracting the attention of Yan Si or other heroes in the world. It is enough to just reveal the information to Sect Master Yan and prevent him from falling into the trap. If you write too much, it will be superfluous and goes too far. "

    Yan Jiu was concerned and confused. After hearing his explanation, he was convinced and said softly: "Actually, burning down the old house with a fire is the most direct warning."

    Hu Xiaotian was startled: "The end of Jinyu Alley is in a remote location, making it easy for an ambush. You won't act rashly, right?" It's easy to set a fire, but difficult to escape. Yan Sizheng was eager for her to throw herself into the trap.

    Yan Jiu rolled his eyes at him."Am I that stupid? Apart from the old house, the second place my father might go is the head of the Lianzhu Gang. What should we do next?"

    The entrance of the Lianzhu Gang is located in Heng 1st Lane in the south of the city. There are ordinary houses in front, back and left. A little further away is a continuous shantytown, where the poorest and most humble people live.  Sewage flows across the place, the air is polluted, dragons and snakes are mixed together, and robbery and theft are commonplace. It is actually the most chaotic area in the city.  In order not to be too ostentatious, the two of them got off the carriage at a distance, walked into a teahouse, ordered a pot of tea and some snacks, and sat down by the window.

    Looking from a distance, there were more than ten burly men squatting on both sides of the alley, with sticks at hand.  Their eyes are alert and their expressions are not friendly. When they see suspicious people walking by, they will take the initiative to interrogate them. Sometimes they will inevitably shout loudly and use fists and kicks.  The pedestrians passing by were frightened and afraid to avoid it.

    Hu Xiaotian whispered: "The Lianzhu Gang is extremely guarded, and there are many vendors with strange behavior on the streets on both sides. They are probably their spy agents. The methods used before are not suitable to be used here. In my opinion  , why not come back when the night is quiet. Didn¡¯t you just propose setting fire to it? Are you interested in burning down their lair tonight?"

    Yan Jiu was stunned and said in surprise: "You want me to set a fire in the middle of the night?"

    Hu Xiaotian said confidently: "Of course it's you! The Lianzhu Gang belongs to the Underworld. If you burn it, burn it, and no one will blame you for it. If it were me who did it, I would inevitably have to take responsibility afterwards, and maybe I would have to pay compensation.  Or whatever, it¡¯s not as good as your reputation.¡±

    Yan Jiu murmured: "Burning the Lianzhu Gang on fire is a plan to draw out the firepower! Okay, I'll burn it!" Compared with Yan Ao's safety, what does burning a Lianzhu Gang mean?  As long as the fire ignites, Yan Aozhi will naturally be alert enough with his shrewdness and caution.  If he can persist until reinforcements such as Yan Da and Yan Er appear, he can turn danger into safety, clean up the family, and regain power.

    Hu Xiaotian said: "With your skills, it is easy to get in and out of the Lianzhu Gang. The only thing to worry about is that Yan Si will hide aside and suddenly burst out. Therefore, you must act quickly, swiftly and decisively. Do not go deep into the Lianzhu Gang and burn it."  Just leave the surrounding houses. If someone intercepts you, don't be reluctant to fight. The first thing is to escape and escape."

    Yan Jiu wrinkled the tip of his nose: "I, a little girl, went deep into the tiger's den to set fire, and you, a dignified man, are you just talking and watching the fun?"

    Hu Xiaotian spread his hands and said, "I'm responsible for providing support and monitoring the surroundings for you."

    Yan Jiu looked at him intently and suddenly said: "You are so weird. You say you don't know martial arts but you can kill the soul guard with a broken piece of wood. You say you are good at martial arts but you can't use your internal strength. What's the reason? Are you really  Are you a disciple of the Demon Cult? A disciple of Xuanzong?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Don't you believe what I said? Why do you ask so much?"

    Yan Jiudao: "I originally thought you were lying. That's because Xuanzong's disciple must be the devil of Xiao Ao Jianghu. How could he be as bookish as you? But yesterday you killed the soul guard with one move and trapped him with something cold.  Yan Si still has Lihuo Dan hidden in his body, which is far beyond what ordinary disciples of the sect can do. Moreover, Sister Xiuniang told me that you once mortgaged a valuable royal jade pendant at the Sun family pawnshop. In view of this,  I have to overturn my original judgment. Mr. Hu Xiaotian, I want to hear the truth from you."

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and said seriously: "I didn't lie to you, I am a closed disciple of the leader of the divine religion. The reason why I cannot use my inner strength and perform Qing Gong is all because I am practicing forbidden martial arts."

    "Practice forbidden arts?!" Yan Jiu was surprised. No matter which sect he was in, only true direct disciples were qualified to practice forbidden arts and seek breakthroughs in martial arts practice.  Once a practitioner succeeds in breaking the restriction, his skill will advance by leaps and bounds, surpassing his peers, and achieving a lifetime of fame.  However, the path of practicing forbidden martial arts is extremely dangerous. Since you cannot use force, if you unfortunately encounter wild beasts and bandits, even a genius who is not seen in a century will fall silently.  Who would have dared to embark on this frightening and murderous road without a determined, wise and courageous person?  Yan Jiu couldn't help but look at him with admiration. After all, not one among millions of people may be willing to give up his extraordinary power and walk around the world like an ordinary person. He exclaimed: "You can kill powerful enemies while practicing forbidden skills. It's simply amazing."  ! What kind of strange skills have you practiced?"

    Hu Xiaotian couldn't laugh or cry, and it's no wonder that Yan Si had other ideas. Yan Jiu was indeed too young and naive, and didn't even understand the general taboos in the world. He said softly: "Miss Yan, it's not convenient for me to reveal the secret of Kung Fu practice to you. Please  Forgive me."

    Yan Jiu's cheeks were slightly red, and he quickly stuck out his tongue, and said in a panic: "I didn't mean to find out the secrets of the Demon Sect's skills. I was just curious. Don't get me wrong." Although she was simple-minded, she was not stupid, and she immediately  Knowing that he asked the wrong question, who would be willing to reveal a life-or-death secret unless it was someone he absolutely trusted?

    At this moment, Heng YiA fat man with a swollen face like a pig walked out of the room, his left hand tightly covering his pocket, and an indescribable secret smile on his face, which looked obscene and made people want to punch him a few times.  The men guarding the alley were very familiar with him, and they all said hello.

    Hu Xiaotian said curiously: "That's strange, what is Sun Haoxiang doing here at the Lianzhu Gang?"

    Yan Jiu followed his gaze and frowned: "This fat man is Sister Xiu Niang's brother-in-law? He looks so wretched and disgusting, as if he is going to do something dirty."

    Hu Xiaotian's heart moved slightly and he said, "Maybe we can dig out some information about the Lianzhu Gang from his mouth." After paying the bill, he and Yan Jiu followed Sun Haoxiang calmly.

    Sun Haoxiang was in a good mood, and even his steps were much brisker. He didn't realize he was being followed, and walked straight back to Sun's mansion along the street.  Although he was not welcomed by everyone in the mansion, he was the young master of the Sun family after all, and he walked proudly without anyone stopping him.  Sun Haoxiang didn't go anywhere else, but he got into the kitchen and shouted carelessly: "What good food is cooked tonight? Let the Fourth Young Master taste it first!"

    The six or seven cooks who were busy in the kitchen were not surprised. One of them laughed and said: "Four Young Masters, you come to the kitchen all day long to beg for food. I'm afraid you won't be able to walk if you continue to eat like this!"

    Sun Haoxiang patted his belly and said: "Sage Confucius said that food and sex are the same. Eating is a supreme enjoyment. Those of you who have never read will not understand. Hey, this pot of ginseng, flower, yam and black chicken soup  It's very strong and fragrant. How come you only boiled it for such a small amount? It's not enough for me to rinse my mouth." The cook next to me hurriedly said: "Four Young Masters, this is specially boiled for Madam to replenish her body. Please bear with it and don't mess around.  Move." Sun Haoxiang shouted dissatisfied: "Why can Li Xiuniang drink and I can't? I am the young master of the Sun family, and her surname is Li!" The cook hurriedly said: "Fourth Young Master, don't be angry, my wife is a member of the family.  Master, the treatment is naturally different. How about I cook a pot of soup for you separately?" Sun Haoxiang cursed a few times and pretended to say: "Okay, I won't embarrass you, but you have to use the same ingredients to make the soup."  The cook only said yes and turned around to go about her business without mentioning it.

    Sun Haoxiang's little eyes turned around, and when he was unprepared, he quickly took out a small porcelain bottle and poured all the powder in the bottle into the black-bone chicken soup. Looking at the bubbling chicken soup, he couldn't help but laugh when he thought about what he was proud of.  Lewd, laughing.

    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind: "Fourth Young Master Sun, long time no see!"

    Sun Haoxiang was shaken all over, his hair stood on end, and his swollen cheeks on both sides throbbed with pain.  He turned around with difficulty, his neck and waist bones cracking. When he saw Hu Xiaotian with a sneer, his knees weakened and he was about to kneel down.  Hu Xiaotian supported the fat man who was paralyzed with fear, and whispered in his ear: "What did you just add to the soup?" Sun Haoxiang was caught in a trap, so how could he have the guts to lie, and muttered: "Yes, yes  , strange lustful acacia powder." Hu Xiaotian was furious: "You are a bastard who is worse than a beast, you actually want to rape your own sister-in-law?" Sun Haoxiang was so frightened that he was covered in chaff and begged in a low voice: "Master Hu, please don't hit me.  It's shameful. As long as you don't report me to my sister-in-law, I will agree to any conditions you have."

    Hu Xiaotian glared at him with disgust and dragged him out of the kitchen to a remote and uninhabited corner.  Sun Haoxiang was inexplicable and his body was shaking more and more: "Brother, don't you want to kill people and silence them, right?" Hu Xiaotian said: "Stop talking nonsense. You went to Lianzhu Gang to buy aphrodisiacs today, right?" Sun Haoxiang was shocked and scared.  , feeling the fear of being pierced through his heart, he nodded and said: "Yes." Hu Xiaotian said: "Then please tell us in detail the layout of the Lianzhu Gang's courtyard, especially the positions of manpower security." Sun Haoxiang gasped,  Feeling anxious in my heart, I recounted everything I saw and heard like a bamboo tube pouring beans.  Hu Xiaotian waited for him to finish speaking, looked at the pitiful and ashen-faced Sun Haoxiang, and said calmly: "I won't kill you or beat you, but I will punish you by drinking the chicken soup that you just added. If there is even a drop left,  I guarantee you won¡¯t see the sun tomorrow. Are you going to drink or not?¡± Sun Haoxiang shouted hurriedly, as if he had found a life-saving straw: ¡°I¡¯ll drink, I¡¯ll drink!¡± He was afraid that Hu Xiaotian would put forward more stringent conditions and become impatient.  rushed to the kitchen.  I heard scoldings, roars, scuffles, and chaos all of a sudden in the kitchen.

    Yan Jiu emerged from behind the invisible tree and asked curiously: "Why did you let him drink chicken soup? Did you want to burn him to death?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and did not answer, so that she would not hear any strange noises, he grabbed her and walked away quickly.  As for what kind of scandal and jokes Sun Haoxiang would cause after drinking the chicken soup, there was no need to worry about it.

    Late at night, the long street is lonely.

    Hu Xiaotian and Yan Jiu hid in the dark, silently observing the movements of the Lianzhu Gang.  Through Sun Haoxiang's description, they had a rough idea of ??the gang's structural layout. Where the defenses were relatively empty and where were the core areas, they only waited for the opponent to rest and fall asleep before setting fire to them.  In order to enhance the power, several barrels of kerosene were specially obtained and prepared to be thrown into the fire to aid combustion.

    time flies,The lights inside the wall gradually went out, and the night guards were either yawning or nodding with their eyes closed, and the barking of dogs in the distance was clearly audible.

    Yan Jiu and Hu Xiaotian exchanged a look, lifted the bundled kerosene barrels with one hand, jumped lightly, and floated into the night like ghosts.  Hu Xiaotianyun glanced around and saw nothing unusual - it was just too quiet, so quiet that it made people palpitate!

    The cold wind swirled through the empty streets, sending dust and debris flying all over the sky.

    The omens of uneasiness in Hu Xiaotian's heart are getting stronger and stronger. Yan Ao is in trouble and surrounded by enemies. Even in the middle of the night, the Lianzhu Gang should not be so quiet inside and outside!  Is it possible that such a huge underworld gang doesn't have any members who are so loud and indulgent?  Can everyone wash their feet and go to bed on time?  Could it be that Yan Si set a trap here instead of guarding his old house on Jinyu Lane?  Just thinking about this made my palms sweat.

    Suddenly, there was a flash of fire, and a fire ignited on a row of roof ridges near the wall.  Before the fire started to heat up, two gongs were heard, dozens of sharp roars were heard at the same time, and crossbow arrows shot through the air, like a downpour, towards the slender figure standing on the ridge of the roof!

    Fell into a trap!

    Hu Xiaotian was so angry that he finally underestimated Yan Si¡¯s mind and imagined that the enemy was too stupid!  Suddenly, a loud bang was heard in Lianzhu Gang, and a dazzling fireball exploded. The power of the explosion caused all the building walls within a hundred meters to crack and collapse, and the thick smoke billowed up, making it extremely terrifying.  Amidst the thick smoke and flames, Yan Jiu flew out with a staggering gait. Five or six feet behind her was Yan Si, who was as hideous as a ghost!

    ~¡¶¡·~

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 24 Meeting Yan Ao Again

    Chapter 24 Meeting Yan Ao again

    Yan Jiu reacted quickly after realizing that he had been tricked. He immediately cracked the barrel with force and threw all the kerosene into the fire.  The kerosene exploded when it met the fire, and the broken bricks and wood flew everywhere, catching the attacking enemies off guard. The encirclement slowed down, but she took the opportunity to escape.  Seeing that the carefully woven net was blown open and the success fell short, Yan Si was so angry that he almost vomited blood and pursued him relentlessly.

    The two of them chased and then fled, running dozens of feet away from the Lianzhu Gang in just a few ups and downs.  Although Yan Jiu accelerated as hard as he could, he still couldn't get rid of the enemy who was like a tarsal worm. Suddenly, he heard the whistling sound of the wind, and more than a dozen hidden weapons fired at him, covering the vital parts of his vest.  Her internal strength was not as good as Yan Si's, and she had not practiced the magical power of body protection, so she had to turn around wrongly and dodge and block to avoid the life-threatening attack of the soul-chasing shuttle.  After just a moment's delay, a cold wind hit his face. Yan Si smiled ferociously and waved his fan and rushed closer: "Xiaojiu, why bother coming and going in such a hurry? You should get closer to Fourth Brother." Yan Jiu said coldly: "I feel sick when I see you!"  The sword blocked the iron fan, and the other hand cut across the opponent's throat. The real killing move was a kick that quietly flew up from underneath.  boom!  Yan Si stepped sideways and dodged to the right, lowering his left elbow to seal the vital parts: "Xiaojiu, are you tickling Fourth Brother?" While speaking, he used a series of fierce moves to hit her vital parts of the joints.  Yan Jiu sees the tricks coming, and his attacks are equally ruthless and vicious, giving full play to the characteristics of the underworld's secret skills.  The two came from the same school, one had profound skills and the other had exquisite moves, and they immediately started fighting fiercely in the street.

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and sighed to himself, Yan Jiu was so excited that he actually forgot his instructions. Once Yan Si's accomplices arrived and surrounded the long street, it would be impossible to fly.  But letting him die alone and leave alone is not in line with his principles of life.  Immediately taking a breath of air, Cang Lang drew his sword in his hand and pounced out as quickly as a cheetah.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s move was not impulsive and seeking death.  As soon as an explosion occurred in the Lianzhu Gang and resounded throughout the city, both the government and the major gangs in the city would send people to find out what happened. How could Yan Si and others be so rampant?  There is no doubt that if the underworld heroes from all walks of life meet the disciples of the underworld, they will definitely not exchange polite greetings in order to trace the whereabouts of Yan Ao, and they will definitely resort to cruelty.  Secondly, he has understood that only by challenging the strong and breaking through the limits can the locked meridians and acupuncture points be opened.  In the Demon Sect, one must rely on force to gain a foothold.  Chi Yan has practiced the World-Destroying Overlord Technique to the tenth level. Zhanfeng is close to breaking through the upper limit of the eighth level and is about to enter the ninth level. He must integrate Xuanzong's true essence as soon as possible to catch up and fight for  Be prepared for future leader battles.  Therefore, when he drew his sword and pounced, there was no fear in his heart, only the desire to fight!

    Hu Xiaotian's momentum was so strong that Yan Si felt it almost immediately. He suddenly turned around and looked up, with the cruelest murderous intention in his eyes: "Hey, I guessed that your kid was hiding nearby. You stabbed me yesterday,  I'm going to blast you to ashes today!" Yesterday, he was frozen by ten thousand years of ice soul and lost all face in front of his men. Then he was stabbed in the buttocks by Hu Xiaotian's flying knife. It was truly a life-long shame and humiliation. He longed to kill Hu Xiaotian.  His mood was more urgent than catching Yan Jiu.

    Hu Xiaotian's heart was as cold as iron, and he turned a deaf ear to Yan Si's threats. As he ran, his energy and spirit were condensed into one, and he entered an ethereal and unhindered state. The cold wind blowing on his face, the uneven stone slabs under his feet, and every change in his muscles and bones  , projected into my mind extremely clearly.  His spiritual consciousness extended, and with a flick of his wrist, the long sword stabbed out diagonally, pointing at the opponent's large acupuncture point on his side.  This sword is just like a flying rainbow in the sky, with endless mysterious changes contained in it. The murderous aura is about to be exhaled, and it has the faint taste of a master of swordsmanship.  If Ouyang Jue had been present, he would have been amazed and proud.  If it were Li Shan, he might be in a competitive mood and draw his sword to invite a fight.  If Zhan Feng saw him, he would be vigilant and vow to kill him quickly.  At this moment, Hu Xiaotian finally put aside all worries and restraints and became a pure swordsman again, drawing his sword to fight and killing the enemy when he met.

    Yan Si felt that the sword energy was coming like a raging tide, and he was confused and confused. Why was this scholar like a scarecrow when he was weak, and a tiger like a mountain when he was strong? There was such a huge contrast in his state.  His feet turned around, and the iron fan seemed to be sealed, protecting his vitals. His left hand turned into a palm and struck Yan Jiu from a distance. He actually fought two people at the same time, and no one wanted to let go.

    At this moment, dozens of black shadows swooped in and landed around the battle group, all with their faces covered in black scarves, and their eyes showing cold murderous intent.

    Hu Xiaotian didn¡¯t even consider the enemies on the periphery. His long sword flashed with lightning, skillfully avoiding the interception of the iron fan and pointing directly at his opponent¡¯s flaw.  His internal strength is limited and he is not suitable for fighting head-on. He can only rely on his exquisite and swift swordsmanship to make up for his shortcomings. Therefore, he uses every move to attack and attack the enemy to save him.  His swordsmanship combines the unique skills of many sects, and is fast, ruthless, accurate, agile and unpredictable. It is no weaker than any swordsman of his generation in the world.

    Yan Jiu knew that Hu Xiaotian was practicing forbidden martial arts, so he didn¡¯t expect him to draw his sword to help. Unexpectedly, Hu Xiaotian, regardless of life and death, actually took the initiative to attack Yan Si.He was shocked, moved, and happy at the same time, and shouted with choked sobs: "Are you stupid? Who cares about you coming to save me? Get out of the way!"

    Hu Xiaotian looked at her strangely, wondering why she was so excited. Didn't he know that it was taboo to be distracted in front of a powerful enemy?  Yan Jiu saw that he was silent in response, but his sword power was not inferior at all. He suddenly felt hot in his heart and screamed: "Yan Si, kill me if you have the ability!" He swung his fingers like eagle claws and curled up his body in a desperate manner.  He pounced on him and used a trick that would kill both jade and stone.

    Yan Si said coldly: "It's just a small skill, just an axe!" He simply slapped out a palm, and the palm force covered all directions, blocking Yan Jiu's attack angle.  The internal forces clashed, and with a muffled sound, Yan Jiu flew upside down several feet like a kite with its string cut off.  In fact, the two of them come from the same martial arts school, and the only difference is their internal strength and experience in facing enemies. With Yan Jiu's age and experience, how can he be Yan Si's opponent?  Yan Jiu had been defeated by the same person for two days in a row, and the difference between victory and defeat was very different, which really made her feel ashamed and angry, and the idea of ??becoming stronger arose spontaneously, which was hard to get rid of.

    Yan Sishang didn't know that his palm fell down, prompting Yan Jiu to take the first competitive step. Suddenly he flew into the air and landed behind Hu Xiaotian with a hollow somersault. He swung the iron fan and struck him in the back. The rabbit rose and the falcon fell.  Like lightning.  Hu Xiaotian was at a disadvantage because he couldn't use Qinggong and his body skills, and couldn't keep up with his opponent's leaping and leaping speed. When he saw the figure disappearing out of thin air, he immediately stepped forward and slashed back with his sword.  With a ding sound, the sword blade hit the iron fan bone, and the energy collided. Hu Xiaotian's five fingers shook violently, the tiger's mouth immediately cracked, and the long sword fell from his hand.

    Yan Si laughed loudly, and struck with steps, about to kill this abominable outsider in the street. Suddenly, the sword was dazzling, and Hu Xiaotian turned around and grabbed the hilt of the sword. He used his left hand to carry the sword and stabbed him in the throat.  The exquisiteness and swiftness are as good as the sword in his right hand.  Even though Yan Si was well-informed, he never would have expected that this scholar could use both hands to wield a sword, use his toes, leap forward, and the sword energy flew past his nose, just a hair's breadth away.  Hu Xiaotian thrust his sword into the air and immediately changed his moves. The sword force was continuous and intense, and the tip of the sword never left the opponent's vital acupuncture points. His moves were connected and changed so quickly that it almost exceeded the limits of the naked eye.  He knew very well how powerful and terrifying Yan Si was. If his opponent came to his senses, he and Yan Jiu would immediately be annihilated.  The more swords can be held at the moment, the more likely it is that heroes from all sides will kill and disrupt the situation. Therefore, every sword thrust is done with all one's strength without leaving any behind, as if this is the last sword thrust in a lifetime, fighting spirit  The sword energy, essence and blood are all burning, and we move forward indomitably!

    The sword flowers were gorgeous, the sword energy was cold, and there were exclamations of surprise every time he advanced or retreated.

    When Yan Si heard the exclamations from his men, his face became hot and his chest was almost bursting with unspeakable shame and anger.  Although Hu Xiaotian was powerful and his swordsmanship was strong, he didn't have any internal strength when unfolding his long sword, which showed that his meridians were restricted and he was unable to use his true energy. In fact, he was not even as good as a third-rate swordsman.  How embarrassing is it to be forced to retreat by such an opponent?  Yan Si shouted loudly, and used his iron fan to forcefully split the sword light in front of him, using force to overcome skill and turn defense into offense.  Hearing two dense sounds of ding and clang, the long sword in Hu Xiaotian's hand broke, blood spilled from his mouth, and he stumbled backwards involuntarily.  But he retreated without hesitation, his eyes were firm, and his numb fingers tightly grasped the broken sword, unwilling to give up the opportunity to fight again.

    Yan Si looked at Hu Xiaotian, whose hands were torn apart and who would rather die than surrender. He clearly had an absolute advantage, but an inexplicable chill surged in his heart - such an outstanding person was no ordinary scholar, but a direct disciple of a certain great master!  Thinking of his amazing swordsmanship, a thought suddenly popped into my mind. Could it be that this boy was practicing forbidden martial arts in accordance with his master's orders?  In the world, those who dare to practice forbidden skills are all core disciples of famous sects. They are the future backbone of the sect and are highly regarded by the elders of the sect.  If such an outstanding disciple was killed, how could the sectarian forces hidden behind him sit idly by and ignore it?  With so many distracting thoughts in my mind, I missed the fleeting opportunity.

    Hu Xiaotian didn't know what Yan Si was thinking. He took the opportunity to stand still and secretly adjusted his breathing. However, he felt that the Qi and blood in his body were rushing rapidly. The Yunmen, Tianfu, Chize, Lieque, Taiyuan, etc.  All the acupoints trembled together, and a thin stream of true energy flowed through the meridians, leading directly to the Shaoshang acupoint.  The broken sword trembled, and suddenly it made a hissing sound. The front end of the broken blade lit up, and an inch-long blue-white sword light extended out.  Although the sword light was weak, it was like a ray of sunshine, splitting the dark fog in front of him, allowing him to see the majestic martial arts door.

    Hu Xiaotian's confidence was greatly boosted. He raised his sword and pointed at Yan Si, and said in a deep voice: "The victory or defeat is still uncertain, please give me some advice!"

    Yan Si¡¯s mouth was filled with bitterness. This kid actually broke through and recovered his skills inexplicably. Wouldn¡¯t it be even more difficult to deal with?  At this time, there were sounds of shouting and running in the wind. It was obvious that the explosion just now had alerted all forces, and those who joined in the fun and took advantage came.  The disciples of the underworld are already public enemies in the world, like rats crossing the street, everyone shouts to beat them.  Yan Si was fully aware of the stakes involved. He was annoyed and regretful at the same time. He was about to order a siege regardless of everything. Suddenly, a hoarse and majestic cold shout rolled over the long street: "Yan Si, do you want to rebel?!"

      Yan Suru was struck by five thunders, his eyes went dark, and he shouted out loud: "Zong, sect master?!"

    "roll!"

    Yan Si never dreamed that Yan Ao was lurking nearby. Thinking of Yan Ao's ruthlessness, cruelty and determination, he couldn't help but feel chills all over his body and his liver and gallbladder were split.  If he hadn't been convinced that Yan Ao was dead, how could he dare to have a different intention and murder Yan Jiu?  With Yan Ao's scheming attitude, how could the city government tolerate him living in this world?  Yan Si thought of the horror, wishing he could have given birth to two wings, flew overseas to the East, and cut off contact with the Central Plains forever.  At that moment, my shoulders slumped, and I didn't dare to fart even more, and I ran away with my head in my arms.  The surrounding Hell disciples looked at each other in shock and hurriedly evacuated.  The power of the underworld sect leader is evident.

    Yan Jiu cried with joy and shouted into the vast darkness: "Dad, it's me! Where are you?" As soon as he finished speaking, there was a creaking sound at the base of the wall, and a three-foot-square pitch-black hole opened on the ground.  It turns out that under the long street, there is a secret tunnel dug by the underworld!  Yan Jiu wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes with his backhand and waved to Hu Xiaotian: "Come here quickly!" Hu Xiaotian did not hesitate and jumped down the tunnel behind her. After all, there were gangster heroes coming from all directions. If they were caught,  If caught and tortured, even if you jump into the Yellow River, you won't be able to get rid of it.

    The two fell into the hole, and the mechanism above them immediately closed again.  The tunnel first went vertically downward, and then extended horizontally. Oil lamps were embedded in the recesses on the wall. The lights were dim, and one was lit every seven or eight feet away.  The air in the tunnel is dirty, dust is floating, and there are many spider webs hanging on the corners. It has probably not been used for many years.  With Yan Jiu leading the way, the traps in the tunnel would naturally not be activated. When the two of them reached the end, they saw a thick stone door blocking the way.

    Yan Jiu took a closer look, took out a bronze key about six inches long from his pocket, inserted it into the hole in the door, and twisted it hard to the right. The door shaft rotated, making a sharp and terrifying friction sound.  Yan Jiu pulled out the key and shouted happily: "Daddy!" He jumped like a swallow and flew in through the gap in the door.

    Hu Xiaotian thought about the upcoming meeting with Yan Ao, so he calmed down, inserted the broken sword behind his waist, and stepped through the door.  In fact, strictly speaking, Yan Ao was besieged by everyone, Yan San died in battle, Yan Si betrayed, and Yan Jiu was in danger many times, all because of him - he is the culprit that caused the drastic changes in the underworld!  If Yan Ao learns the truth, he will be cut into pieces.

    Behind the stone door is a bright light. It is a huge cave with a length of forty steps and a width of forty paces. There are five other stone doors on the wall, and it is unknown where they lead.  The middle of the cave is filled with a mountain-like pile of gold and silver jewelry, weapons and armor, and hundreds of bottles of various elixirs. It must be a top-secret treasure house in the underworld, and only the sect master knows its exact location.  Yan Jiuzheng snuggled into Yan Ao's arms and sobbed. While crying, he murmured and told his father what he had experienced these days.  Yan Ao still wore a broken golden mask on his face and changed into a pair of clean and intact clothes. He could neither see his expression nor the severity of his injuries, but his eyes that were as sharp as swords in the past were very dim.  Like a candle swaying in the wind, it will be extinguished in the next moment.

    Hu Xiaotian sighed secretly, clasped his fists and said, "Junior Hu Xiaotian, I have met Sect Master Yan." He saw with his own eyes that Yan Ao took Zeng Xiangjie's terrifying palm. Although he was not killed on the spot, it was definitely not uncomfortable to think about it. He could struggle to survive until this point.  It was already a miracle.

    Yan Ao's complicated eyes fell on him, and he couldn't tell whether it was joy or disgust, and he said lightly: "Master Hu, I once thought you were a scholar who studied sages and sages, but who knew you were actually a fellow scholar? Yours  You're so good at showing off, even I was deceived by you."

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s back felt cold, cold sweat oozed out, and he said: "Sect Master, please forgive me. This junior is ordered to travel around the world, and his identity cannot be revealed until absolutely necessary. It is not intended to deceive."

    Yan Ao nodded: "Actually, I should have thought of it a long time ago. How could a scholar who is not good at martial arts stab the camel demon's eyes blind? At this critical moment, not only did you not add insult to injury, but you drew your sword to help and saved my daughter's life.  , It¡¯s really rare! You can take the gold, silver, jewels, magical elixirs and elixirs here, and consider it as my reward, Yan Ao."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "This junior and Miss Yan are friends in times of need. When a friend is in trouble, he helps with his sword. Is it just to covet gold and silver? The sect leader's kindness is what this junior understands. The so-called reward must never be accepted."

    Yan Ao laughed at himself: "The end of a hero, even an unknown person dares to reject me!" Before he finished speaking, he couldn't help but cough in a low voice.  At first, he wanted to suppress the cough, but it backfired. Black blood surged out of the violent cough, which was shocking.  Yan Jiu exclaimed: "Dad, you are vomiting blood! Sit down quickly, I will find some medicine for you to take." Yan Ao grabbed her arm, and after the cough subsided slightly, he gasped: "Silly boy,  Don't bother. Do you really think that your father is stupid and can't take the holy healing elixir by yourself? It's just that my injury is too serious. No matter how many elixirs I take, it will be useless. Otherwise, how can I just let Yan go?  Four escapes?" He has endured so far, but he can't worry about his only daughter. In fact, the vitality in his body is gone.Relying on the nine reincarnations to barely stay on the edge of life and death, it is no longer possible to clean up the door.  Yan Jiu heard the death intention in his words and felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. He trembled: "No, dad, you won't die. Don't scare me, okay?" Yan Ao patted her lovingly and said: "  There have been so many great heroes and masters in the past and present, who can defeat the calamity of death and live forever? After I leave, you will inherit the position of the sect leader. I will ask Yan Da and Yan Er to assist you. They are loyal and do everything.  Listen to their opinions and don't act arbitrarily." Yan Jiu was in mourning and cried: "Dad, I don't want to be a sect leader, I want to stay with you. I don't allow you to leave, no!"

    Yan Ao turned to look at Hu Xiaotian and said warmly: "Master Hu, please come here."

    Hu Xiaotian approached as instructed, cupped his fists and said, "May I ask the sect leader, what are your orders?"

    Yan Ao whispered: "Master Hu, I am not far away from death. You and Xiaojiu will never leave each other. We have a great fate. After I die, please continue to take care of her and don't let her suffer any harm."

    Yan Jiu was so ashamed that he ignored the tears on his face and said angrily: "Dad, what nonsense are you talking about! I'm not familiar with him at all!"

    Yan Ao smiled and said: "If you are not familiar with it now, you will gradually become familiar with it in the future. Mr. Hu, what do you think?"

    Hu Xiaotian gritted his teeth and said: "Sect Master, please rest assured that this junior will do his best to protect Miss Yan Zhouquan until the two seniors Yan Da and Yan Er arrive."

    Yan Ao shook his head and said, "You should know that this is not the answer I want to hear."

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said, "Sect Master Yan, I" Suddenly, his eyes flashed, and a black shadow flashed across his face. The sleeping point on his body went numb, and he suddenly fell into boundless darkness.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 25: Being at the mercy of others

    Chapter 25: Being at the mercy of others

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:  The long street fight, the underground cave, Yan Jiu's tears, and Yan Ao's golden mask flashed through his mind, and anger suddenly surged in his heart. He wanted to struggle to sit up, but found that his limbs were limp and unable to use any strength.  He was shocked and angry. His good intentions were not rewarded, but he was controlled by others. He didn't know what kind of torture he would suffer.  Hissed: "Yan Ao, why are you plotting against me? Let me go!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the whispers in his ears stopped abruptly. A ferocious grimace looked down, his eyes were gentle and slightly shy, and he whispered: "You, you are awake. Do you want to drink water?"

    Hu Xiaotian managed to open his eyes wide and said angrily: "Yan Jiu, where are we going? What do you want to do to me? Give me the antidote!"

    Yan Jiu said softly: "Master Hu, we have left Luoyang and are safe now. As for the destination of this trip, please forgive me for not being able to disclose it for the time being."

    Hu Xiaotian sighed: "Miss Yan, since you have found your father and are out of danger, you don't need me to follow you. You and I are from different backgrounds and have different needs and wants. Why don't we get together and part ways? This way  How should you treat me?"

    Yan Jiu turned his eyes slightly, avoiding Hu Xiaotian's gaze, and said softly: "My father said that you are still of great use and cannot let you go. Mr. Hu, I am so sorry!"

    Hu Xiaotian asked curiously: "Great use? What is it used for?"

    Yan Jiu avoided answering: "The journey is far away, you can continue to sleep." Before Hu Xiaotian could protest, a cloud of smoke blew into his mouth and nose, causing him to continue to fall asleep.

    When consciousness emerged from the darkness again and gradually regained consciousness, Hu Xiaotian closed his eyes tightly and listened to the movements around him.  Different from the last time, the surroundings were extremely silent, no sound was heard, and he was replaced by a soft quilt, and a faint fragrance floated in the air - he had obviously been removed from the carriage and moved to another place.  In a secret room.  Hu Xiaotian gently opened his eyes, and his eyes were completely dark, with not a single ray of light penetrating. He was truly unable to see his fingers.  He tried to move his hands and feet, feeling that his strength had been restored, and then performed the exercises silently, but he felt that the true energy in the meridians of his arms was slightly released and then contracted, and he was far from being able to control it as he wished.  Immediately, he turned over and sat up, and waited silently for a while. No one moved or spoke outside, and it seemed that no one was responsible for watching over him.

    Hu Xiaotian jumped to the ground with his bare feet. Unexpectedly, the ground was covered with a thick and soft blanket. He reached out and groped slowly like a blind man groping for an elephant.  The room where he was imprisoned was very large. The surface of the wall was cold and rough, and it was like a whole. There was no echo even if he knocked hard. It seemed like a cave forcibly dug out of the heart of the mountain.  On one side of the stone wall, there was a thick stone door. The door was locked from the outside. Even if he shook it desperately, the stone door did not move at all.  Hu Xiaotian had no choice but to test the other party's reaction to see what Yan Ao's intentions were. He banged on the door and shouted loudly: "Hey, is anyone there? I'm awake, I want to drink water!"

    The cry echoed, but it didn't elicit any response.

    Hu Xiaotian shouted a few more times, and shouted angrily: "Zong Master Yan Ao, let me out quickly! You are repaying kindness with revenge, and you don't respect the morality of the world!" He still couldn't figure out why Yan Ao suddenly turned against him and knocked him unconscious, and then  Go to great lengths to move here?  Is it just because he refused the offer to take care of Yan Jiu?

    "Shut up, don't slander the sect master!" A cold shout suddenly sounded outside the door. The voice was cold and ruthless, implying inner strength, and he was clearly a master of the inner family.  Hu Xiaotian breathed a sigh of relief and said loudly: "I am Yan Jiu's friend. I am a guest in your underworld, not a prisoner! Please inform Yan Jiu that I am awake and want to see her." The guard  He said coldly: "Just wait and stop talking nonsense! The young master will come naturally when she wants to see you. If she doesn't want to see you, it's useless even if you kneel down and cry and beg." How could Hu Xiaotian give up so easily and shouted: "  I saved Yan Jiu's life, and I am her savior! You imprisoned me here without lights or water or food. After I see Yan Jiu, I must make a solemn protest!"

    The guard didn¡¯t know his relationship with Yan Jiu, so he didn¡¯t dare to offend him too much. After thinking about it, he opened a small window on the door and pushed a can of water in.  When the window opened, Hu Xiaotian took a quick glance and saw the flickering fire outside the door, revealing a spacious and bright corridor.  The guard didn't allow him to look any further and closed the window again with a clang.  Hu Xiaotian drank some water and began to make new requests, such as providing food and drinks, lighting candles, etc., but the guards turned a deaf ear and ignored them.  I don't know how long it took, but when Hu Xiaotian was feeling hungry, he suddenly heard footsteps and whispers coming from outside the door.  After a moment, the iron lock on the door was heard clanking, and as the door axis turned, bright firelight poured in.  Hu Xiaotian instinctively narrowed his eyes, feeling a deep and cold feeling.His breath hit his face, with a bone-chilling coldness, as if a treasured blade was heading straight for his throat, and he couldn't help but take a few steps back to avoid its sharp edge.  As soon as the figure faded, a tall and thin man with a black devil mask stepped in, holding an octagonal glass lamp in his hand, the light was soft and bright.  Hu Xiaotian took the opportunity to glance around and saw that he was in a huge stone chamber, ten feet long and more than four feet wide. The furnishings were simple and could be seen at a glance.

    The man's eyes were as cold as lightning, and he said in a deep voice: "Master Hu, I am Yan Da! In order to avoid embarrassing each other, please don't act rashly." Although his voice was old, he was full of energy, and his behavior was not imposing at all.  At first glance, he looks like a seasoned master.

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly awestruck. Yan Da ranked first among the nine ghosts in the underworld. He definitely could not be easily offended. He cupped his fists and said, "Hu Xiaotian, a junior in martial arts, pays homage to his senior! I wonder what the underworld's advice is for imprisoning Hu here?"

    Yan Da placed the glazed lamp on the stone table and snorted coldly: "Don't worry, if we want to harm you, we can do anything we can while you are asleep. How can we allow you to stand here safe and sound?" He looked up and down at Hu Xiaotian.  He raised his eyes and slightly chinned his head and said, "It looks good! Take off your clothes."

    "What?!" Hu Xiaotian was stunned, what kind of clothes did he take off for no reason?  What's more, it's in front of a strange man!

    Yan Da stood with his hands behind his hands and said impatiently: "I asked you to take off your toilet and take off your clothes. What are you doing?"

    Hu Xiaotian swallowed dryly and smiled bitterly: "The request made by the senior is really weird. Can you explain it?"

    Yan Da raised his hand and pointed at the wind, which suddenly shot out from the air. He hit several of Hu Xiaotian's acupuncture points and sneered, "Why do I need to explain to my younger generation what I do?" He gave an order in a deep voice, followed by a soft sound of footsteps, and four masked women appeared.  As we filed in, the unique female body fragrance instantly filled the room.  Yan Da said calmly: "Let's begin." The four women bowed and said "Yes!" They swarmed up like hungry wolves and took off all Hu Xiaotian's clothes with all their hands. Their smooth and delicate hands caressed the skin.  , causing Hu Xiaotian to breathe heavily and become tense.

    Within a moment, Hu Xiaotian was naked and exposed to the air. His bones were strong, his muscles were strong, and his legs were strong and powerful. They were like the most perfect marble sculptures. Every inch of the line showed the masculine beauty of a man.  Including Yan Da, the five people scanned his naked body unscrupulously, with critical eyes, like experienced antique dealers carefully examining a rare treasure, and then giving a reasonable valuation in their hearts.

    Hu Xiaotian had never been treated like this before. He was filled with shame and anger, and said angrily: "Yan Da, you will kill if you want, and chop if you want. What kind of ability is it to torture people like this?!"

    Yan Dabai rolled his eyes at him: "I don't know how blessed I am when I am in the midst of blessings!" He turned to the four women and said, "Based on your experience, what is the quality of this boy?"

    The four women's eyes were full of charm, and they all covered their mouths and chuckled.  One of them laughed and said: "In terms of appearance and temperament, he is only average or above average at most. But when it comes to the bravery and strength of men and women in love, he should be a great man who is unique among all men!" After a pause, his eyes moved to Hu Xiaotian, and his eyes were ablaze.  Burning with passion, he gritted his teeth and said, "In order to verify whether he is just a useless wax gun, why not let the servant test it himself?" "Plop!" Another woman chuckled softly: "Sister, you  Are you pretending to be a public servant? I'm afraid you can't cope with Mr. Hu's demands alone. How about letting me, the third sister, accompany you?" Another woman smiled and said: "Don't underestimate me, maybe all four of us sisters will come together.  , it may not be possible to win the battle."

    Yan Da coughed lightly at the right time, interrupting the reverie of the women, and said in a deep voice: "You actually want to take the lead in the person chosen by the sect leader? Stop messing around! Check it quickly."

    After hearing this, all the women restrained their laughter and carefully and conscientiously examined Hu Xiaotian's body, and then helped him put on his clothes. As for the confusion of secretly satisfying the desires of hands and mouth, they could not explain clearly at the moment.  After confirming that Hu Xiaotian was in good health and had no hidden illnesses, the women quietly withdrew.  After a while, someone else brought carefully cooked meals, a bathtub full of hot water, and clean clothes to decorate the secret room.  Yan Daping withdrew everyone, opened Hu Xiaotian's acupuncture points, and exited the secret room himself.

    Bang, the stone door closed again, blocking the sound from the outside world.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at the brand new secret room and the food on the table. Thinking of the scene just now, he shook his head and laughed.  Human beings are slaves, and I am fish and meat. I can only be at the mercy of the underworld!  He simply let go of everything, jumped into the tub to clean himself, then hunkered down at his desk and had a hearty meal.  Just as he was about to get up and move around, a wave of tiredness suddenly came over him. His eyelids dropped like heavy weights, and a thought flashed through his mind: Damn it, Yan Ao had poisoned his food!  His vision turned black, and he fell into darkness again involuntarily.

    When he woke up from his drowsiness again, he was shocked to find that his limbs were spread wide, he was tied tightly to the bed, and the room was dark.??, the octagonal glass lamp was extinguished at some point.  He secretly lost his luck, and the ropes that bound his hands and feet did not move at all. The ropes that bound him were obviously made of beef sinew and animal skins with a special method, so he was not afraid of using his brute force to break free.  After trying several times to no avail, I reluctantly gave up the struggle.

    "Hu Xiaotian was baffled. The underworld's continuous actions were strange. Since there was no malice, why did he secretly drug him and tie himself to the bed unable to move?  There was someone outside the intelligence room who had been watching the guard, shouting at the top of his lungs: "Here comes someone, let me go quickly!" After shouting a few times, he suddenly heard the door hinge ringing, and a gap slowly opened.  Hu Xiaotian tried his best to look sideways. It was also dark outside the door. Even the torches in the corridor were extinguished. There was really no light at all.  But listening to the swaying of the clothes, the jingling of gold and jade, a woman gently slipped into the secret room, followed by the soft sound of the door hinge, and the heavy stone door closed again.  Hu Xiaotian asked in a deep voice: "Who is here? What do you want to do to Hu?" The mysterious woman slowly approached silently, with a slight hesitation and hesitation in her footsteps, but in the end she walked to the bed.  The rapid breathing revealed her inner tension.  A special fragrance that is a mixture of girl's body fragrance and the fragrance after bathing fills the air, sweet and refreshing, intoxicating.  Hu Xiaotian's heart tightened and his throat was dry. He swallowed subconsciously and asked in a low voice: "Miss Yan Jiuyan, is that you?" Although there was no light in the room and the woman's appearance could not be seen, the girl's unique body fragrance  Just like Yan Jiu, unforgettable.

    Hearing a soft cry in the darkness, the mysterious woman took a few steps back and said in a voiceless voice: "You, how did you know it was me? Could you see it?" The implication was that it was Yan Jiu.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "Although I can't see you, your body fragrance cannot be hidden from my nose. Yan Jiu, what are your intentions when you ordered your men to tie me up? In any case, I have been kind to you, but you are  Isn¡¯t it right to imprison me and isolate me from the world?¡±

    Yan Jiu was silent for a while, then said quietly: "Master Hu, our underworld has suddenly encountered changes that have not happened in a century. There are powerful enemies outside to suppress, and there are traitors inside, and we are in a precarious situation. You are just in time, so I don't need to explain the reason.  Let¡¯s go over them one by one. My father has passed on the position of sect master to me the day before yesterday. From now on, the future and destiny of the three thousand disciples of the underworld will be decided by me. In order to overwhelm the disciples who have ambitious ideas and lead the underworld out of trouble, I must  Make due sacrifices.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian felt uneasy and said nonchalantly: "What does this have to do with detaining me here?"

    Yan Jiuhu said: "Master Hu, have you ever married a wife?"

    Hu Xiaotian replied cautiously: "Yes." Back in Luoyang City, Li Xuan'er had pretended to be a couple with him.  He didn't know whether Yan Jiu was referring to Li Xuan'er or Su Yuqing. As the saying goes, if you talk too much, you will make mistakes. You should deal with vagueness before talking.

    Yan Jiu asked again: "Then Mrs. Hu gave birth to any children?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Now we have no children."

    Yan Jiu sighed softly and said, "In this case, when I find her in the future, I will love her with the respect of a sister and ensure that she is safe throughout her life." After that, he leaned down and stretched out a pair of soft and smooth hands.  Touch him gently.

    Hu Xiaotian's hair stood on end, and he vaguely felt that something was wrong, so he asked, "Miss Yan, what are you doing?" But when he heard Yan Jiu's breathing was rapid, the orchid-like musk breath sprayed on his face, and his small hands were like snakes, moving slowly  But he firmly unbuttoned his shirt.

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked and angry, and hissed: "Miss Yan, stop! There are differences between men and women, please respect yourself!" Due to the loss of the protection of ten thousand years of ice soul, the yang energy in his body ignited at a moment's notice and was completely uncontrollable.  A stream of fire rushed straight into Dantian, and he immediately had the most direct reaction.  He desperately recited the Heart Sutra silently to suppress the evil fire in his body, but the World Destroying Overlord Jue was so domineering and fierce, could he suppress it just by suppressing it?  Even Xuanzong, who has the power to reach heaven and earth, still needs many beauties to serve him every night.  Yin and Yang attract each other, and heaven and earth are in harmony.  Buddhist monks may be able to detach themselves from things and regard red pink as a skeleton, but unfortunately people from the demonic sect are not included in this category.  Wherever Yan Jiu's little hand touched, it was like fire spreading and burning on his skin, making Hu Xiaotian unable to control himself, and the arrow was about to go off on the string.

    The dark and airtight space was instantly filled with an ambiguous and fiery atmosphere.

    Hu Xiaotian said sternly: "Yan Jiu, I'm already married, what do you mean by doing this? Do you want to lose your reputation? Did you take the initiative to commit yourself to me? Was it your father's instruction or was you bewitched by some people?  ?" No wonder Yan Da brought four women to give him a "full-body examination" before. It was clear that he had ulterior motives.  If it were anyone else, who would reject this unexpected blessing?  But he knew that this so-called beauty had to be exchanged for his life!  If he wanted to marry Yan Jiu, it would be like stepping into the gate of hell.

    Yan Jiu whispered: "Mr. Hu, I am not a free-spirited, shameless woman. I have the reasons for doing this as a last resort. Just take pity on me and help me fulfill my wish."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???Tiandao: "There are thousands of men in the world, why do you only choose me?"

    Yan Jiudao: "You and I have had the experience of life and death together. We are familiar with each other, and it is easier to accept it when we are together. If it were any other strange man, I would kill him with one palm, how could I sleep with him? Hum,  Are you trying to push back because you think I'm too ugly? You are the man chosen by me. Whether you want it or not, you have to be with me" When he said the last few words, he felt ashamed, and his voice was low.  smell.

    Hu Xiaotian heard the unchangeable determination in her words, and felt annoyed and resentful. Suddenly an evil thought popped into his mind, and he gritted his teeth and said: "Then let me go! How can I, a majestic man, let a woman ride on him?"  On the body?"

    Yan Jiu chuckled, filling his heart with emotion and indescribable charm: "You have a beautiful idea! How can I, a delicate and delicate woman, withstand your wanton behavior? It's better for me to take the initiative."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A soft jade-like body moves onto the bed and clings to Hu Xiaotian's majestic body.  One is as soft as water, the other is as strong as iron. As soon as the two of them come into contact, their whole bodies are agitated and they can't help but moan in low voices.  Hu Xiaotian's heart was beating like a pounding, but he felt that the place he touched was delicate and smooth, more charming and seductive than Su Yuqing or Qin Ke'er. He couldn't help but shake up his arms, which made the ropes rattle.  Yan Jiu was startled and said softly: "Don't struggle in vain, it's useless." After saying that, he turned over and covered himself up, resisting the shame and sitting up, searching and groping shyly

    "The flower path has never been swept by visitors, and the gate is now open for you." The wind and rain rise, the flowers bloom and fall, and everything in the house is spring.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 26: Completing the Mission

    Chapter 26 Completing the Mission

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  After the storm, Yan Jiu, who had exhausted all his strength, lay on Hu Xiaotian's chest, panting softly, dripping with sweat, and feeling like a deer in his heart.  After all, it was her first time to understand amorous feelings, and it was her first time to experience the taste of such sex. She only felt that her limbs were soft and numb, and she didn't want to move lazily.  She suddenly chuckled, like a tired kitten, and gently rubbed Hu Xiaotian's chest with her smooth cheeks, murmuring: "It turns out that the relationship between men and women is so wonderful, no wonder there are so many crazy men and resentful women in the world like moths flying to them.  Like fire, we would rather die to be together."

    Hu Xiaotian's heart was rolling, half bitter and half angry, and he was so depressed that he just wanted to vomit blood: "Yan Jiu, men and women must be in love with each other, and it will happen naturally. You, you use this method to force me to be more affectionate and rational, and more polite."  It¡¯s not legal.¡±

    Yan Jiu opened his teeth, bit him hard, and said angrily: "You got an advantage and still acted like a good boy! Don't you really think that I look like a salt-free person with sores all over my face?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "I don't care about your beauty or ugliness, I just don't want to be used as a tool to have children! Besides, my final end is nothing more than death."

    Yan Jiu's body suddenly stiffened and he said slowly: "You really know the secret!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "In the ancient temple on the barren mountain, I once overheard the conversation between you and Yan San. If you want to become the sect leader of the underworld, you must be ruthless and unyielding, and practice the nine-turn reincarnation. In order to avoid cutting off your bloodline, you must practice kung fu  You have to find a child first and then kill the child's father, right? You dedicated yourself to me, but you asked me to repay with my life. Is it fair? Have you considered my feelings? Yan Jiu, I don't want to die.  !¡±

    Yan Jiu said softly: "Since you know that Yan Si is Jia Chun, it is not surprising to know the secret of my technique. You and I are already married, so I don't have to hide some things from you. My father has been sniped by masters one after another.  The internal injuries are too serious and he doesn't have long to live. In order to save the last breath of life, the old man is now using his own secret method to seal himself in a crystal coffin to extend his life, but whether he can wake up again is at most 50-50. I  Before he passes away, he must master the Nine Revolutions of Reincarnation and secure his position as the sect leader, otherwise it will be difficult to convince his disciples. Therefore, I want to give birth to a child as soon as possible to ensure that my lineage of the surname Yan will not be cut off, and then I can officially practice*  *. Time is urgent, and the men I know are very limited, so I can only choose you to be the father of my child. Actually, I don¡¯t want to kill you, but this is the rule of the underworld. Back then, my father also killed my mother in order to practice martial arts.  . Don¡¯t worry, I only belong to you in this life. After you die, I will remain a widow for the rest of my life, and I will do my best to raise our child and never let him suffer any injustice."

    Hu Xiaotian's heart twitched, and he sighed: "If our child grows up, how will you tell him the truth about my death? Isn't this too cruel to him?"

    Yan Jiudao: "He was born in the Yan family and was destined to become the leader of the underworld, so he could not avoid this pain. This was his fate, and he could only face it with strength. I thought that when I learned the truth about my mother's murder, I was still able to endure it.  come over?"

    Hu Xiaotian felt his chest suffocate and said, "Do I have to die?"

    Yan Jiuxian gently stroked his face with her hand, and sighed softly: "The Nine Revolutions of Reincarnation is a slaying of love and nature. Every step forward is extremely dangerous. If you don't die, how can I overcome my inner demons and practice to the extreme?  "The tone was soft, but what came out of his mouth was cold murderous intent.

    Hu Xiaotian secretly smiled bitterly. Once it involves the practice of martial arts, no one will be merciful.  Who among those who practice martial arts does not dream of reaching the pinnacle of martial arts and becoming proud of the world?  His thoughts turned sharply, and he said in a deep voice: "Yan Jiu, my death is not a pity, but if you kill me, the hundreds of thousands of followers of the Demon Sect will continue to be plunged into dire straits and commit heinous crimes.  "

    Yan Jiu sneered and said, "What do the hardships of the demon sect's disciples have to do with me?"

    Hu Xiaotian secretly cursed himself for being confused, then changed the topic and said: "You don't care about the life and death of the disciples of the Demon Sect, but then you don't care about the survival of the people in the Central Plains? If troubled times arise again, Mongolian cavalry invades, war breaks out, and countless families are broken up,  There are mountains of bones on the roadside, can you turn a blind eye?"

    Yan Jiuqi said: "Why are you involved in the rise and fall of the world for no reason? Are you so important?"

    At the critical moment of life and death, Hu Xiaotian no longer cares about hiding any secrets. The most important thing is to impress Yan Jiu and escape death!  Now he was full of energy and eloquent, telling the story of the Qinglong Society's conspiracy to secretly collude with various forces and intend to disrupt the world. The ups and downs and critical moments are really exciting and exciting.  Taking the incident in Lanzhou City as an example, it involved the Qinglong Society, the Ming Sect, the Yellow Sect, and the Demon Sect. Xu Yilang, Yun Daier, Huo Gang, Vajra Dharma King, etc. were all real people. Nangongchou, Su Haoran, Song Qian,  Su Quan and other members of the Demon Cult also appeared one by one, trying to win Yan Jiu's trust to the greatest extent possible.  At the end of the sentence, he claimed that he had Chen Tianye's secret letter of rebellion in his hand, and that he was about to take advantage of the opportunity of going to Beijing to be an official candidate.The evidence of the crime was presented to the emperor, and the Qinglong Society was eradicated with the help of the imperial court, and a military disaster was eliminated.

    Yan Jiu waited for him to finish speaking and said coldly: "You are lying to me again! Apart from a few taels of silver and a pawn ticket, where can you hide Chen Tianye's letters? The Qinglong Society may have the ambition to dominate the martial arts, but it says  If they want to overthrow the Zhu family dynasty and divide the world, they are just being alarmist."

    Hu Xiaotian said hurriedly: "You know that I am practicing forbidden martial arts and have temporarily lost my martial arts. How dare you put such an important evidence on me? This letter has been handed over to my guard commander for safekeeping. Without my order, he would rather die than  Will show the letter to others.¡±

    Yan Jiu asked doubtfully: "Since this letter is so important, why didn't Chen Tianye send a master to take it back instead of letting you control the collection?"

    Hu Xiaotian explained: "This letter was written by Chen Tianye to the leader of the Yellow Sect, Wuwei Living Buddha. It was originally temporarily given to King Kong Dharma King for safekeeping, but it was seized by us. In order to avoid the punishment of Wuwei Living Buddha, King Kong Dharma King must have concealed the matter.  , resulting in the Qinglong Society and the Yellow Sect still not being able to form an alliance. Of course Chen Tianye would not know about it."

    Yan Jiu pondered for a while and then said calmly: "At first glance, the whole thing sounds reasonable and there are no big loopholes. However, the disciples of the Demon Cult have always been cruel and easy to kill. I wish the world would be filled with blood. Why are you different?"

    Hu Xiaotian had no choice but to explain clearly why he joined the Demon Cult and how he was selected by Xuanzong.  In particular, the secrets of the Jiuyi tribe that have been passed down for thousands of years, the internal disputes within the Demon Sect, and the heavy responsibility that he shoulders as the only Han among the four major disciples are emphatically described.  He really knows everything and talks about it in detail, and his mouth is dry when he talks about it.

    Yan Jiu suddenly understood after hearing this: "It turns out that the root cause of the various sects' suppression of the demon sect is the dispute between Han and Yi!"

    Hu Xiaotian sighed: "The war between Han and Yi has lasted for thousands of years, and countless people have died as a result. Yan Jiu, please give me a chance to end this thousand-year hatred."

    Yan Jiudao: "You have great ambitions. You are different from those reckless men who only know how to fight and kill. It is really admirable. But what does the life and death of other people have to do with me?"

    Hu Xiaotian was furious and said angrily: "Yan Jiu, how can you be so cold and selfish? You have no brothers and sisters. Are the three thousand disciples under your disciples all alone? Once chaos sweeps across, no matter how strong you are,  It's hard to escape the disaster, let alone protect your fellow disciples! To take a step back, don't you want to avenge your father's murder? Zeng Xiangjie of the Qinglong Society and Huangfu Ji of the Baiyun Sect were the ones who gave your father the fatal blow.  Enemy!"

    Yan Jiufen clenched his fists and said sharply: "Who said I don't want revenge?! I swear I will never let go of anyone who has hurt my father!"

    Hu Xiaotian said happily: "Since we have a common enemy, why not join forces? Both sides will benefit from cooperation, and we will definitely get twice the result with half the effort. If you kill me and make the underworld and the divine religion turn against each other, in case you incur the wrath of my master.  , causing hundreds of harms and no benefit to the underworld.¡±

    Yan Jiu'an said: "Don't scare me with Xuanzong! Who has seen you fall into our hands? Why does the leader of the Demon Cult think that I killed his disciple? I am a selfish and cold-hearted woman, but before you  I just don¡¯t know." The voice paused and said slowly: "But your suggestion is not completely unreasonable. I will make a decision after discussing it with Yan Da and the others."

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned for a moment, and was filled with surprise: "Are you willing to convince others to spare my life?"

    Yan Jiu chuckled and said, "Who said I want to spare you and not kill you? You're just being sentimental!" His breasts were smooth and his small hands caressed them, and they easily aroused Hu Xiaotian's breasts.

    Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath and hissed: "Yan Jiu, you are new to life, so you shouldn't overindulge and hurt your body." Before he finished speaking, the fragrance hit his face, and a smooth and soft tongue entered his mouth, teasing and chasing him.  , immediately set off a new round of violent storm

    The clouds gathered and the rain stopped, and Yan Jiu Tathagata floated away as when he came.  From then on, she met Hu Xiaotian every other day, and each time would not last more than an hour.  When she appears, all the lights will be extinguished, and Hu Xiaotian will be tied tightly to the bed, allowing her to roam around.  Hu Xiaotian hated this deeply and protested many times, but was ignored by Yan Jiu.  As he gradually learned about the love affairs between men and women, Yan Jiu became more and more bold and wild. He went all out for every meeting and barely gave Hu Xiaotian a moment to rest.  Fortunately, Hu Xiaotian had the support of World Destroyer Overlord Jue, otherwise it would have been difficult to survive this bittersweet moment.

    As a special prisoner, Hu Xiaotian's treatment was quite good. He was provided with fruits, cakes, chicken, duck and fish for every meal. In addition, there was a dedicated person responsible for cleaning the room, supplying hot water, and washing his clothes and bedding.  But the guard who was guarding him was extremely cautious and strict. Even if he racked his brains and thought hard, he could not find any chance of escape.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­?'s inquiries and probing were met with silence.  Even Yan Jiu, who was skin to skin with him, never disclosed outside information to him, and never mentioned the recent changes in the world.  Only once did Yan Jiu accidentally mention that Yan Si had betrayed the underworld and his whereabouts were unknown.  When Hu Xiaotian wanted to make use of the topic, she brushed it off with a single stroke and said nothing more.

    Hu Xiaotian has a tenacious mind and has fought back from adversity many times. How could he give up on himself and sit back and wait for death?  He did not forget to break the Hades Qi lock in his body, insisted on adjusting his breath and breathing every day, and exercised his fists and feet, trying to break the restriction.  As long as you can recover your skills, you will have a chance to knock down the guards and open a way out.  However, simple practice had little effect, so he worked hard and finally persuaded Yan Jiu to send a life-size puppet.  Apart from eating and sleeping, he would hit the puppets and practice martial arts whenever he had time. He would hit various parts of the puppets with his fingers, palms, fists, elbows, knees and feet.  The true energy in the acupuncture points.  Hu Xiaotian practiced the martial arts to such an extent that his fingers, fists, knees, and feet were all broken and bleeding, and the blood spattered on the wall, forming a speckled pattern.  In just two days, he blasted a hard puppet into a pile of rotten wood.  Although Yan Jiu did not understand his almost crazy self-abuse behavior, he still instructed his subordinates to send new puppets for him to continue practicing.

    This time, the time for the puppet to be smashed to pieces was shortened to one and a half days.  The third time, the same puppets disintegrated after only one day.  Later, the materials for making puppets changed from pine to willow, then to walnut, and finally to precious rosewood.  Hu Xiaotian's wounds healed and cracked repeatedly under the continuous blows, gradually forming thick calluses. Even the puppet made of rosewood could not withstand his heavy blows and slowly split and deformed.  By this time, Hu Xiaotian's level of physical tyranny was extremely astonishing. He started from the outside in and found a new path in his cultivation.

    As usual, Yan Jiu came over to meet him on this day. Hu Xiaotian ended his practice early, wiped himself off, and lay down on the bed to wait.  Unexpectedly, the stone door opened and Yan Jiu, wearing a mask, appeared in advance for the first time.  Hu Xiaotian was greatly surprised. He turned over and sat up: "What happened to you today? You didn't send anyone to tie me up or put out the lights. Are you finally willing to change the rules?"

    Yan Jiu's eyes were shining with joy, and he was clearly in a good mood. He sat down at the stone table and said with a smile: "I just learned a great news and want to share it with you. Come over and have a drink with me."  " Immediately after the sound of footsteps, several masked servants walked into the room holding wine, food, bowls and chopsticks. After putting the items away, they bowed out and closed the stone door.

    Hu Xiaotian raised his eyebrows and said curiously: "You are actually willing to let me drink? Don't you hate the smell of alcohol the most? It seems that the sun is coming out from the west." He walked to sit across from Yan Jiu and poured himself a glass of wine.  Suddenly he moved and looked at that grimace.

    Yan Jiu pointed to the wine glass at hand and whispered: "Fill it up for me!"

    Hu Xiaotian was certain in his heart, filled up the wine for her, and said with a smile: "If you can't drink, don't force it. Otherwise, if you get drunk and go crazy, you will lose your status as the sect leader."

    Yan Jiudao: "Don't you want to ask me what good news I have?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Did you send someone to kill Yan Si? Is your father saved? Are you officially recognized by the three thousand disciples of the underworld?" He guessed five or six answers in a row, but Yan Jiu shook his head.  Hu Xiaotian's heart suddenly became cold, and an unknown premonition came over him. He swallowed hard and said slowly: "Could it be that you are pregnant with a child?"

    Yan Jiu gently stroked his flat belly with one hand and said with a proud smile: "Exactly! Xiaotian, we have a child, and I am going to be a mother!"

    Hu Xiaotian's ears buzzed. He couldn't tell whether it was happiness or fear, and he had mixed feelings in his heart. This was his first child, the continuation of his bloodline, but it was also his last child, because he had completed his mission and no longer existed.  value.  No wonder Yan Jiu made an exception and allowed him to drink. This was clearly a guillotine!  He said in a seductive voice: "Congratulations, you have finally achieved your wish, and you are just around the corner from achieving your magical power."

    Yan Jiu turned a blind eye to his bitter expression and said enthusiastically: "The child must be named 'Yan' after he is born. You are the father, so you name the child."

    Hu Xiaotian muttered: "If it's a boy, he'll be named after the character 'Peng'; if it's a girl, he'll be named after the character 'Feng'."

    "Yan Peng, Yan Feng!" Yan Jiu nodded with satisfaction, took out a piece of ancient jade from his arms, and said with a smile: "I sent someone to find Sister Xiuniang and redeem the jade pendant you pawned at the Sun family. That's it.  Think of it as a gift you gave to our child, so that he can think about it in the future, do you think so?"

    Hu Xiaotian's heart was as cold as gray, and he had no objection to Yan Jiu's decision to dispose of the jade pendant. He said seriously: "Xiaojiu, you and I are in love, and I have something to ask for. My ancestral home is Jianyang, Jiangxi. When the children grow up in the future,  , please take him back to your hometown to visit his grave, and honor my father and mother by the way. Don't let them live too hard. My father's name is 'Hu Fugui', with your ability?, just check and you will know.  "

    Yan Jiu said softly: "Xiaotian, I will take good care of my parents-in-law, don't worry." After speaking, he raised his glass and touched it with Hu Xiaotian, and drank it down first.

    Hu Xiaotian never expected her to be so heroic, so he raised his glass and drank it all. The wine was filled with sorrow, and a thought suddenly came to his mind. If Yan Jiu was drunk and subdued, wouldn't he have a gold medal to avoid death?  He calmly filled two more glasses of wine, raised his glass and said, "Xiaojiu, I will ask you to take care of my family from now on. I'll do it first as a token of respect!" With a gulp, he poured the wine into his throat.

    Yan Jiu took a shallow sip and said: "The doctor told me that pregnant women should not drink too much. Xiaotian, this iced plum duck is my favorite delicacy, give it a try."  He picked up a duck leg with his chopsticks and put it in his bowl.

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly disappointed. While thinking about how to persuade him to drink without leaving any trace, he subconsciously picked up the duck legs and ate them. He praised unintentionally: "The meat is delicious, it's really good! Xiaojiu, since you like to eat, why don't you move?"  Where are the chopsticks?"

    Yan Jiu looked at him with pity and sighed: "Because the duck meat is infiltrated with our secret hundred-refined zombie poison. Once it is eaten, the whole body will become rigid and the life will be extinguished. Xiaotian, don't blame me."

    It was as if a thunderbolt sounded on a sunny day, making Hu Xiaotian's whole body go cold.  He was so frightened and furious that when he moved, his muscles suddenly became numb and his bones stiffened, and he fell to the ground involuntarily.  The poison struck quickly and in the blink of an eye, his skin oozed a light green color, his breathing stopped, his heartbeat disappeared, and he turned into a cold zombie.

    Yan Jiuchui looked at his lifeless body, tears welled up in his eyes, and he burst into tears.

    (End of Volume 7)

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter One: Fake Death to Escape

    Chapter 1: Escape by feigning death

    The heavy rain has just stopped, the road is muddy, the sound of hoofbeats is muffled in the heavy mist, and two black carriages rush out one after another.  The drivers driving the cars were all covered with black scarves, only revealing a pair of cold and deep eyes, looking at them coldly, as if they were seducers from the underworld.

    The carriage passed through the deserted wilderness and stopped at the river bank.  The meandering river is no longer as calm as it used to be. The water waves roll up and wash over the river bank. The splashing water droplets turn into mist and are carried by the wind, bringing a slight coolness to the face.  The coachman at the rear jumped out of the car without waiting for instructions, dragged out a stiff corpse from the carriage, silently walked to the water's edge, and with a lucky throw, threw the corpse far into the river with a "pop"  Heart, splashing countless water splashes.  The next moment, the body was submerged into the turbid river water, and was carried downstream.

    The carriage window in front lifted up a corner, revealing half of her pretty face, with fair complexion and as elegant as orchid.  She stared at the body floating in the water and murmured: "No matter what, you have died once, so I don't think you have violated the sect's rules. From now on, it depends on your own fate." After that,  Caressing his lower abdomen, he sighed quietly, feeling indescribable melancholy and sadness.  This bad relationship will be buried deep in her heart from now on and will never be touched.

    After the body disappeared, the two carriages turned around and ran back along the way they came.  Except for the imprint of the carriage and a line of footprints on the damp river bank, it seemed as if nothing had happened.

    ??More than ten miles down the river, the river surface gradually widens, and the water speed slows down accordingly. At a bend with many branches, the shoals are wide and covered with reeds.  Many broken trees, drowned livestock, and even the bodies of drowned people were washed to the shore and piled up.

    It was at dawn, the sky cleared after the rain, the stars were faint, and the eastern sky was already glowing with white light.  At the bend of the river that should have been deserted, there were a few sneaky black figures busy.  These people were divided into two groups. One group used bamboo poles and fishing nets to salvage various corpses in the shallow water, while the other group stayed on the shore to sort the corpses picked up into categories.  If it is a drowned animal, just disembowel it, take out the internal organs and throw them away, and put the remaining parts on a flatbed truck and stack them.  If it is the body of a dead person, strip off the clothes, shoes and pants, search for all valuables, put them into a sack, and then push the naked body into the water.  All kinds of rotten internal organs were randomly discarded in the grass, which made people sick to their stomach.  Seeing that the sky was getting brighter, these people who were working in the dark did not want their fellow villagers to find out that they were doing such shameless things, so they called and planned to evacuate.

    "Heizi, Bigfoot, it's time to go!"

    "Okay!" The two men who had been busy in the water for half the night put away their tools and worked together to lift the last body.  The person on the left cursed as he walked: "Isn't this damn ghost made of iron? It's too damn heavy!" The other person said disdainfully: "Heizi, are you blind? He is wearing clothes made of silk and satin. He must be  Rich man. Do you think you will bite your hand if you have too much money?" The black man's eyes were shining, and he turned to the shore and shouted: "Butcher Jiang, the good stuff has sunk to the bottom, we have caught a big fish!" A strong man with big shoulders and round waist was on the shore.  He said angrily: "Heizi, please keep your voice down! If the villagers hear it, who will dare to buy meat from my shop in the future?" Heizi shrank his neck, chuckled, and whispered: "This deserted beach  Apart from lonely ghosts, where are the people in the wilderness?" The butcher Chiang scolded him. He also saw that the corpse was well-dressed, and his heart couldn't help but feel hot. Could it be that he bumped into a magpie when he went out, and he was destined to make a fortune today?

    The body was pulled to the shore by everyone. It was clear that his face had clear outlines, thick eyebrows and straight nose, and a square mouth. He was quite masculine. The strange thing was that there was not a single scar on his body, and he was not as bloated as other dead bodies.  Abdominal distension, I wonder how he died?

    The butcher Jiang was so obsessed with money that he glanced at it hastily. He didn't notice the difference in the corpse and hurriedly reached out to fumble for it.  Unexpectedly, this man's arms were empty, not to mention gold, silver and jewelry, not even a copper plate.  Butcher Jiang felt as if his head had been doused with ice water, and all the joy in his heart was gone. He couldn't help jumping to his feet and yelling: "My ancestors dressed like humans, but they were a hundred times poorer than me! You deserve to be drowned!"  "After scolding him, he still couldn't get over his anger, so he aimed at the corpse's chest and kicked him several times.

    The man next to him hurriedly hugged him: "Boss Jiang, Boss Jiang, it is unlucky to damage a body!" "Butcher Jiang, be careful that this guy turns into a ghost and comes to settle accounts with you." "Butcher Jiang, I think this dress is worth at least three or four dollars.  Two pieces of silver, don¡¯t break it.¡±

    Butcher Jiang was undoubtedly moved by the last sentence, and said angrily: "Okay, quickly take off this guy's clothes, let's go!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the corpse lying on its back moved its limbs slightly, its chest heaved, and it spat out a mouthful of sewage, and slowly opened its eyes.

    There was a deathly silence on the river bank.  The scalps of all the men were numb, their limbs were cold, their hearts were beating so fast that they were about to burst, and cold sweat was dripping from their foreheads. A frightening thought flashed through everyone's mind -??Fraud corpse!  According to legend, after the corpse is resurrected, it will pursue the yang energy of the living and goryly eat human flesh and blood!  All the men looked at each other, and the timid one almost cried.

    The resurrected corpse turned its eyes slightly, glanced at everyone, and sat up straight.

    "My mother, run for your life!" Someone shouted out, and all the men shuddered, turned around and ran away, fearing that they would end up in the end and be eaten alive.  After all, Butcher Chiang was more courageous. He picked up the sack while running for his life and refused to let go.

    Hu Xiaotian looked around blankly. Except for those strange men who were scared to death, there was no moving figure in his field of vision.  He took a deep breath, stood up slowly with his hands on the ground, looked at the rushing river in front of him, felt the thick earth under his feet, and let the first ray of sunshine in the morning fall on his face, and the joy of surviving the disaster came to his heart -  ¡ªHe did not die, and did not leave the familiar world.

    Hu Xiaotian touched the soaked clothes on his body and looked at the debris and dead bodies piled up around him. After thinking for a moment, he guessed the reason why he was here. Recalling the unbearable days in the secret room, he had mixed feelings and couldn't help but sigh.  .  No matter what Yan Jiu's reasons were, letting him escape by feigning death was already the most benevolent thing.  No matter how dissatisfied he was, he had to endure it all for the sake of the fetus in her belly.  He knew very well that Yan Jiu would definitely practice the Nine Revolutions of Reincarnation and it would be impossible for the two of them to renew their relationship. However, as the father and mother of a child, this natural bond would last a lifetime and could not be broken.

    Hu Xiaotian let out a long roar and threw those troubles behind him.  He was trapped in a secret room for more than two months, isolated from the world. I wonder what changes have happened in the world?  The alliance of the five races has ended long ago. Who will soar to the sky and become famous all over the world?  After the Qinglong Society and the Baiyun Sect joined forces, did they reveal their ferocious minions?  Are Song Qian and others still wandering around Chang'an and Luoyang?  And judging by the time, he may have missed the opportunity to take the recommendation examination, and his plan to obtain an official position was in vain.  So what should we do next?  Should he join up with Song Qian and others first, or rush to the capital as soon as possible to get a chance?  He touched all over his body, but found nothing. There was no guide, no coins, and it was impossible to move forward at all.  The top priority is not to think about how to stir up the world, but to think about how to survive?

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s shoes had long been washed away by the flood, and he strode to the river embankment with bare feet.  I saw that the surrounding fields were flat and overgrown with trees. There was faint smoke rising from the southwest, and there should be villages gathering there.  He lowered his eyes and saw a few lines of messy footprints on the ground, running towards the southwest. Thinking of the soul-shattering looks of those men just now, he couldn't help but shake his head, smile, and just lift his feet.

    The rising sun is rising in the east, the rays are shining brightly, the weeping willows are as green as green, and the streets are wide.

    When Hu Xiaotian passed by a pond, he simply jumped into the water and washed the mud off his face and body, so as not to scare others again.

    "Hey, Wu, what are you doing in my pond? Do you want to steal a fish?" Suddenly I heard a loud shout, and saw a dark-skinned man running angrily with an iron fork in his hand, his feet like the wind, and he ran away in the blink of an eye.  He went to the edge of the pond and stared angrily.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Brother, you have misunderstood. Because I am covered in mud, I have no other intention to use this pond water to wash myself." As he spoke, he walked out of the pond, feeling wet and embarrassed.  The man's anger subsided by five points when he heard that he spoke clearly and clearly with a foreign accent. He asked in confusion: "What's your name? Where are you from? Why don't you even have a pair of shoes? Have you been raped by someone?"  Robbery?" Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "My surname is Hu. Due to a sudden flood last night, I was accidentally washed into the river. Fortunately, I hugged a piece of driftwood in time and was not drowned on the spot. I floated all the way down until I arrived.  The current in the shallow bay ahead slowed down, and we were able to get out of trouble and get ashore. Brother, may I ask your surname? Which prefecture and county does your village belong to?" The man scratched his head and said: "Our village is Baliwan Village.  It belongs to the territory of Qixian County, Kaifeng Prefecture. My name is Liu Dazhu, and the folks call me 'Dazhu'. Are you a scholar? Your speech is different from others." Hu Xiaotian nodded and said: "I have studied for several years and passed the examination as a scholar.  ." Liu Dazhu was in awe and hurriedly invited Hu Xiaotian to his home.  Hu Xiaotian didn't show any pretense and agreed immediately.  Liu Dazhu jumped into the pond, speared two fish, strung them up with straw ropes, and headed to the village first.

    Hu Xiaotian saw that he was agile when spearing fish and hit it with one hit. He pretended not to care and asked, "Brother Dazhu, have you ever practiced martial arts?" Liu Dazhu shook his head and said, "How can this be considered martial arts training? It's just training with my father.  After a few years of boxing and kicking, I have strengthened my muscles and bones. I can spear fish and hunt rabbits, but I am far behind when it comes to competing with others." Hu Xiaotian asked again: "Are there many people practicing martial arts in your village?" Liu Dazhu said: "They are all from home.  There is nothing surprising about the tactics passed down. The main reason is that they are worried about being harmed by bandits. Every family must have a man to support it, right?" Hu Xiaotian's heart moved: "Could there be bandits hiding nearby? Won't the government send troops to eliminate them?" Liu Dazhu spat.  He took a sip and said: "When the bandits come, they can send them away if they have food and grass. When the officers and soldiers come, they have to scrape three feet of the ground."Do you still expect them to suppress bandits?  They are more ruthless than bandits!  After all, you still have to rely on yourself.  "

    Along the way, the villagers he met looked at Hu Xiaotian with strange eyes. They had probably never seen such a strange outsider.  Liu Dazhu stopped from time to time to explain, saying that Hu Xiaotian was a scholar sent by the Water Dragon King. He fell into the water and survived, so he temporarily came to the village to rest.  Among the hundreds of people in Baliwan Village, not one of them has read a book. Even the village head can only recognize the numbers from one to ten.  Within half an hour, the news that Liu Dazhu had picked up Xiu Caigong spread throughout the village.

    Liu Dazhu's home is located at the east end of the village. It has a row of three thatched houses, surrounded by fences in the front and back. It is a simple courtyard. There are a few chickens raised in the front yard, a few strings of dried fish are dried, and two walnut trees are planted.  .  The backyard is a vegetable patch, and the fence is covered with melon vines.  Liu Dazhu was still dozens of steps away from home when he heard a bark, and a black short-haired native dog rushed towards him with a grunt, followed closely by a four or five-year-old bare-chested boy who shouted: "Dad,  father!"

    The black native dog pounced at Liu Dazhu's feet, wagging its tail happily.  Liu Dazhu kicked the local dog away, pointed at the black and strong boy and said with a smile: "Hu Xiucai, this is my son, nicknamed Tiedan!" Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Tiedan? He really lives up to his name.  The bones in this body are very strong." As he spoke, the little boy ran forward and threw himself into his father's arms. He looked at Hu Xiaotian in a blink of an eye, his dark eyes full of curiosity.  Liu Dazhu said with a smile: "Son, call me Master Xiucai! This is a literary star who has descended to earth. You will never see it a few times in your life." Hu Xiaotian said hurriedly: "Dazhu, I am not a 'master', I am just a scholar in trouble. Tiedan  , my surname is Hu, just call me 'Uncle Hu'." Tiedan was not afraid of strangers and shouted: "Uncle Hu!" Hu Xiaotian said: "Dazhu, I don't have any gift for your son, if you  If you don't mind, how about I give him a good name?" Liu Dazhu was overjoyed and said hurriedly: "Okay, of course! You are Wenquxing, naming Tiedan is the blessing of his life!" Hu Xiaotian thought for a while and said  : "Iron comes from gold, earth produces gold, and gold produces water, so how about calling it 'Liu Juntao'?" Liu Dazhu grinned and said: "How can there be any bad reason for the name chosen by the scholar? This is it!"

    Entering Liu's house, a young woman wearing an apron came out and said, "Why is the child's father back? Have you finished taking care of the several acres of land in our family?" Liu Dazhu straightened his face and said in a deep voice: "Damn it?"  What are you yelling about? Are you so blind that you didn¡¯t see a guest coming to your house? This is a scholar! He quickly boiled water to cook, and when he had time, he cleaned up these two fish and fried them." The woman's face turned red.  , glanced at Hu Xiaotian, and went about his business without mentioning it.  Tiedan broke free and fell to the ground, chasing his mother and shouting: "Mother, mother, I have a famous name!"

    Liu Dazhu smiled sheepishly and said: "Hu Xiucai, my mother-in-law has never seen the world, and she has a gruff voice and does not know etiquette. Don't be surprised." Hu Xiaotian waved his hands and said: "Dazhu, I see that my sister-in-law is diligent and thrifty in running the house, and she is quick with her hands and feet.  You are lucky, you married a good woman." Liu Dazhu put down his iron fork and muttered: "It's so good, I only gave birth to one baby in so many years! Which of my cousins ??didn't give birth to a litter of cubs?"

    "Ahem, you bastard, why can't you just blame your wife for not having a baby? Why don't you blame yourself for not being able to do anything?" A pale-haired old farmer walked out of the main room, with a wrinkled face and a stooped figure, holding a cane with one hand.  , coughing twice from time to time.

    Liu Dazhu smiled naively and said: "Dad, I know you care about your daughter-in-law. I just said it casually. How dare I really complain about her?" He pointed at Hu Xiaotian and said: "This is Hu Xiucai. He fell into the water and was rushed to our house.  Here, by chance, we bumped into the child, so we invited him to our house as a guest. Mr. Xiu Cai is very kind, and he just gave Tiedan a name, Liuwhat's Liu?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Liu Juntao, mean 'Jian', wave 'Tao'. Dad Liu, my nephew is polite!" He put his hands together and bowed demurely.

    Father Liu turned sideways and said with a smile: "My ancestors were all rough people, uneducated, and they all chose names blindly. With Tiedan having such a resounding name, it will be much easier to arrange a marriage in the future. Dazhu, what do you do?  Dad, we must not forget the kindness of Mr. Xiu Cai!" Liu Dazhu nodded in agreement.  Hu Xiaotian said: "It's a small effort, why does it matter? If the old man is too outspoken, my nephew will not be embarrassed to bother him." Father Liu smiled and asked Liu Dazhu to go back to the house to get a new pair of shoes and put them on for the scholar.

    Hu Xiaotian put on his straw sandals and took two steps. He nodded with satisfaction and said, "Yes, these shoes are well made and very comfortable to walk on." Liu Dazhu said proudly: "This is my mother-in-law's craftsmanship. Who wouldn't praise it from all over the country? Every time  On market days, I take dozens of pairs to the city and sell them for money, and a pair of shoes can be exchanged for two copper coins."

    At this moment, a loud noise was heard, and dozens of people gathered outside Liu's house.  The leader, a middle-aged man in bright clothes and quite impressive, raised his voice and shouted: "Big pillar, come out!"

    Liu Dazhu was puzzled and walked outside the courtyard and asked: "Chief, you brought so many villagers to your door, could it be that you are out of town?"?A big deal?  The chief there glanced into the courtyard, pointed at Hu Xiaotian and said, "I heard that you brought back a suspicious man. Is this him?"  "Liu Dazhu explained: "Chief, I am a scholar who studies. Last night I accidentally slipped and fell into the river" The head there waved his hand impatiently and said: "Stop it!  Who can prove that he is a scholar?  Does he have a guide?  If he is pretending to be the bandits from Gust of Wind, can you tell the difference?  This person behaves suspiciously and his origin is unknown. I want to tie him up and bring him to the official, and hand him over to the county magistrate.  Liu Dazhu blushed with anxiety and said, "Hu Xiucai is definitely not a robber. You can't arrest him for no reason!"  The chief there sneered: "What a bullshit scholar!"  It's not up to you to decide whether he is a robber or not. It is up to the government to interrogate and convict him.  Liu Dazhu, if you shield the suspect and harm your neighbors, we will not agree to it.  "More than a dozen young men behind him were gearing up and shouting: "Big pillar, get out of the way!"  "Dazhu, don't trust foreigners easily!"  "

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly surprised when he heard that the matter involved him. He glanced around and found two people hiding behind the crowd, their eyes wandering, as if they had done something sinister, which was very different from other villagers.  As soon as I changed my mind, I immediately remembered that I had met them on the river bank this morning, and I couldn't help but feel bright in my heart. It turned out that the villain complained first!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 2: Benefiting oneself at the expense of others

    Chapter 2 Benefiting oneself at the expense of others

    "Fart!" The stooped father Liu stood up suddenly, picked up the iron fork and stepped out of the door. He said angrily: "Jiang Laosi, you want to bully others, confuse right and wrong, and step on my Liu family's head. There is no door!  You little bastards from the Jiang family, any of you are unconvinced, come and try this iron fork!" Liu Dazhu hurriedly supported his father, grabbed the iron fork, and said: "Dad, let me do it! Our old Liu  There¡¯s not a single coward in the family!¡±

    The person there was so knowledgeable that he hurriedly stepped back and screamed: "It's against you, it's against you! You are so obsessed that you dare to harbor suspects. According to the laws of the Ming Dynasty, you should be punished together. I'll tie up a few of them!"  The group of young men agreed with a loud voice, showed their hidden sticks, and were eager to try.

    At this moment, six or seven young and strong villagers came to the left and right sides, holding hoes and sticks in their hands. They shouted loudly: "People named Jiang, do you want to be shameless and beat one of dozens of them?"  ?" "My dear, who is afraid of who in a fight!" Although they were smaller in number, their momentum was stronger than the other's. When they approached in large strides, the Jiang family members who were blocking the door had to take the initiative to retreat.

    Liu Dazhu greeted happily: "Sixth uncle, tenth uncle, second brother, fifth brother, eighth brother, thirteenth brother, sixteenth brother, you are all here!" The villagers who came later greeted Mr. Liu one after another, and they were all Liu Dazhu.  Descendants of this lineage.

    In the blink of an eye, a confrontation between the Jiang family and the Liu family formed outside the small courtyard.

    The leader there never expected that Liu Dazhu would be so protective of a stranger he had met. Seeing that the situation was getting out of control and was about to turn into a melee between Jiang and Liu, he shouted with a livid face: "Dazhu, for a stranger, you have to fight with the villagers."  Are we falling out? Could it be that he promised you some benefit? Don¡¯t be stupid, be careful to be deceived!"

    Hu Xiaotian patted Liu Dazhu on the shoulder, squeezed to the front, and said with cupped hands: "Chief, I am a scholar from Lanzhou Prefecture. I was originally going to the capital to take the official examination. I accidentally fell into the water and drifted here, disturbing all the villagers. Don't blame me.  "He simply stood there, calm as a mountain, without anger or authority, especially when he glanced over with a pair of eyes as cold as lightning, where Chang and everyone in the Jiang family felt a chill in their hearts, and actually had the urge to bend their knees and kneel down.  He has practiced the World-Destroying Overlord Technique for many years, and if he lets out a little bit of domineering energy, how can ordinary villagers be able to withstand it?

    After all, the mayor there has seen a lot of the world, and his official authority is so serious that he is even better than the county magistrate!  Immediately, he felt timid and his voice suddenly dropped an octave: "Ahem, you said you are a scholar and you want to go to the capital to be an official? What proof is there?" The Jiang family is not stupid. It would be nice to see the county magistrate for the rest of their lives.  What's more, meeting a Beijing official?  Since ancient times, people have not fought with officials. Who dares to use violence against Beijing officials?  Without waiting for instructions from the chief, each of them quickly put away their sticks, panicking and just wanting to run away.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Hu's identity certificate is kept by the accompanying guards and is in Kaifeng Mansion. If Chief Jiang refuses to believe it, please come with me to Kaifeng and I will not disappoint you."

    How could the leader have the courage to go to Kaifeng Mansion to investigate, so he walked down the slope and said: "Since you said you have identification, I believe you for once. If something goes wrong in the future and I can't find you, I will settle the score with Liu Dazhu! Let's go  ."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Wait a minute! Li Chang, there was a sudden flood last night, and many drowned livestock and unknown corpses were piled up in the shallow bay ahead. Please organize the villagers to clean up and bury them immediately. The weather is hot at this time, and the corpses  After decay, it turns into corpse poison and pollutes water sources. Once a plague breaks out, the elderly and children will easily die."

    As soon as the words fell, both the young and middle-aged men of the Jiang family and the Liu family were horrified and started talking among themselves.

    Father Liu said: "Master Xiu Cai is an extraordinary person, and what he said must make sense. Jiang Laosi, why don't you gather people? If your Jiang family is afraid of getting the bad luck of a dead person, I, the Liu family, will send someone to help!"

    The chief there was unambiguous and said loudly: "Every household in the village has a man, bring a hoe and shovel, and gather at the bend of the river. If any family does not work hard, an account will be recorded at the end of the year." Everyone agreed in confusion, and there were  Some turned back to their homes to get their tools, and some went directly to the river bend.

    Butcher Jiang and Heizi, who were mixed in the crowd, looked at each other and sweated profusely.  They were in such a hurry when they escaped just now that the butcher's knife, trolley, fishing nets, etc. were all left on the river beach and they have not yet turned back to pick them up.  Quan heard that Liu Dazhu picked up a scholar who fell into the water and survived, and guessed that the so-called "fraudulent corpse" was not the real corpse resurrected, so he figured out that his surname was coming to cause trouble, and tried to drive away the only insider to cover up their massacre.  The secret of wealth.  Unexpectedly, things took a turn for the worse. The other party resolved the crisis with just a few words and asked the villagers to go to the river bend to bury the body - the incriminating evidence was still there!  As long as the villagers are not blind, can't they guess who did the scandal?  They raised their eyes and met Hu Xiaotian's eyes as cold as daggers. They couldn't help but feel chilled. What a scholar who kills without blood!

    What happened next was just as Hu Xiaotian expected. The villagers who went to the river bend to bury the body found most of the carrion of carrion, andKnives, fishing nets, etc. left nearby.  Someone recognized that the butcher's knife was the one used by Butcher Chiang to remove bones and chop meat every day, which immediately caused an uproar. It turned out that Butcher Chiang was secretly doing such a useless business, harvesting carrion for sale, and harming the people of the same village!  The angry villagers immediately turned around and destroyed the butcher shop, but Butcher Chiang saw the opportunity quickly and fled Baliwan Village early and disappeared without a trace.  Several idle men who were friends with him on weekdays unfortunately became scapegoats and were beaten up by everyone.

    When Liu Dazhu returned home, he was still indignant. He talked about butcher Chiang¡¯s evil heart and cursed endlessly. God knows how much of the sausages and bacon he bought on weekdays were made from dead pigs and chickens fished out of the river?  This butcher Jiang, for the sake of a few stinky money, harmed others and benefited himself, which was a heinous crime.  Maybe she couldn't give birth to a second baby because she regularly bought meat from the butcher Chiang.  After learning from this painful experience, it seems that in the future, except for those grown at home, we can no longer trust those grown by other families.

    The next day happened to be the market day. Liu Dazhu carried dozens of pairs of straw sandals knitted by his wife and went out to the market before dawn.  Hu Xiaotian followed him on the road to Qixian County, which is more than 20 miles away.  He was now penniless. Whether he wanted to convey news to Song Qian and others, or go directly to the capital, he had to try to get in touch with the members of the Demon Cult first.  If there is no secret stronghold of the Demon Sect in Qixian County, we will have to rush to other cities to find it.

    There are many willows in Qixian County. It was called Qi State in ancient times. Yongqiu County was established in Qin Dynasty and was renamed Qixian County in the Five Dynasties.  There are many famous people here, such as Yi Yin, the famous Prime Minister of the Shang Dynasty, Li Shiqi, the counselor of the Han Dynasty, Cai Yong and Cai Wenji of the Eastern Han Dynasty, etc.  The county seat is the ancient city of Yongqiu. There are historical sites such as the Confucius Temple, Wenchang Temple, and Qizheng Tower in the city. It is densely populated and lined with shops.

    After entering the city, Hu Xiaotian separated from Liu Dazhu and went to Dongmen Street, Beimen Street and other places where people come and go, and quietly used charcoal to draw the demon sect's contact sign on the wall.  After waiting for an hour, I went back and checked each one one by one. The result was disappointing, and there was no response code.  Hu Xiaotian knew that the disciples of the Demon Cult were cautious and might not make any move in broad daylight, so he decided to check again tomorrow, so he turned back to the market and met Liu Dazhu.

    Kankan walked to the edge of the market when he suddenly heard several gongs and a huge crowd of people, men, women, old and young, crowded towards an ancient locust tree.  Hu Xiaotian was confused and heard someone beside him saying excitedly: "Master Hongyuan is going to cast a spell again!" "I wonder if the master will give away the divine water today?" "The divine water can cure all diseases and prolong life. It's not easy to get it. You have to grab it.  A good seat near the front." Hu Xiaotian frowned, where in the world is there a magical water that can cure all diseases?  Could it be charlatans selling fake medicines?  I was stunned for a moment, and I was pushed by the crowd for more than 20 steps before I couldn't walk anymore. The surroundings were so crowded.

    I saw a wooden platform half a man high built under the locust tree, five feet long and one foot and a half wide. Standing on the platform were two bald monks, both with red faces, white and fat.  The person on the left is holding a gong, and the person on the right is holding a wooden fish. There is a wooden box beside him. On the front of the box is a piece of red paper with the four characters "Buddha Bless" written on it.  The wooden platform is surrounded by a blue curtain behind it, and there are four young monks guarding the outside to prevent other people from approaching. It is very mysterious.

    When most of the audience stood still, the monk holding a wooden fish on the stage began to chant sutras loudly. He hummed loudly and did not know what sutras he was reciting, which made people's heads swell.  After the chanting, the gong rang loudly, "Namo Amitabha, please ask Master Hongyuan, the Vajra Protector, Monk Shi Neng, to show his magical powers!"

    As soon as the curtain was lifted, three young monks carried the brazier and the oil pan onto the wooden platform, placed the oil pan on the brazier and then stepped away.  The charcoal fire was raging, oily smoke soon appeared in the oil pan, and bubbles rolled.  A monk with bare arms jumped onto the wooden platform and without hesitation put his arms into the hot oil pan. The hot oil covered his arms and a puff of white smoke suddenly appeared.

    The people in the audience all exclaimed in surprise, and there was a buzz.

    The monk¡¯s arms were immersed in the oil pan, seemingly unaware of it, with a calm look on his face. After a while, he slowly lifted himself off the oil surface.  The little novice monk next to him had already taken a towel and rushed to wipe off the oil stains for him. However, he saw that his arms were intact and no different from ordinary people.

    Everyone exclaimed again, this time with heartfelt admiration. The applause was like thunder, and the cheers became louder and louder.

    Immediately afterwards, Dharma protector Veda performed the magical power of invulnerability, Dharma protector Jialan performed the magical power of making wind and rain, and Dharma protector Maitreya performed the magical power of retrieving objects from the air. Each performance aroused cheers and applause from the audience, and many fanatical believers were even excited.  Have to cry.

    The four guardians have all appeared on stage, standing solemnly on both sides of the wooden platform.  But when you hear the sound of gongs, the sound of wooden fish, and the chanting of sutras, flags and flags are fluttering, and the treasure canopy is lifted into the sky. Two rows of novice monks slowly come onto the stage holding pure bottles, Buddha dust, Buddhist scriptures, lotus flowers, tin sticks and other objects in their hands, with solemn expressions and floating out.  dust.  All the sounds on the stage suddenly stopped at the same time, and the people below the stage also stopped breathing. A pindrop could be heard on the scene.  Suddenly, I heard a solemn Buddha's call, "Amitabha". The sound shook people's hearts and rolled like thunder, fully demonstrating the supreme majesty of Buddhism.  Fo Yin FangAs the curtain fell, a bright light suddenly appeared in the curtain, and the smoke rose. A monk wearing cassocks and hand seals was sitting cross-legged on the smoke. He seemed to be lifted up by an invisible and mysterious force and slowly floated up to the wooden platform.  .

    "It's Master Hongyuan!" "Oh my God, Master Hongyuan is flying!" Everyone was stunned by Master Hongyuan's magical power. Some people couldn't help but kneel down and kowtow, thanking the Buddha for his appearance.

    Master Hongyuan stepped onto the stage, clasped his palms together, bowed to the west sky, and said loudly: "My Buddha is compassionate and saves all living beings. There is much suffering in the world, and there is reincarnation in the Pure Land. If you want to escape from the boundless sea of ??suffering, you must wholeheartedly worship the Buddha and Bodhisattvas.  , pray for the light of the Buddha to come, so as to avoid suffering in the next life. Dear donors, our Ten Thousand Buddhas Sect is a sect founded by Sakyamuni Buddha himself. It is a sect that saves people from fire and water and avoids the suffering of all living beings. We accept believers without having to lose their hair.  You can become a disciple by being tonsured. Those who believe in me will enjoy eternal wealth and glory in the next life, live a long life, and have descendants. If you worship the Buddha sincerely and move the Buddha, I can also use the Buddha's light initiation** to wash away the dirt on the devout disciples.  , teach him the magical powers of Buddhism, strengthen his body, and never get sick. Our Ten Thousand Buddhas Sect enters the world to practice, and it is about fate. Those who are destined can share the glory of Buddhism and be blessed by Buddha. We will not stay in the precious land for long.  If you want to get started, please go to Yuntian Temple. Don¡¯t wait if it¡¯s late.¡±

    After Master Hongyuan finished speaking, two young novice monks carried a tank of water to the stage.  Master Hongyuan took out a few runes from his sleeve robe, murmured something in his mouth, raised his hand, and the runes floated into the air, with a flash of golden light, spewing out golden flames, and burned on their own.  Everyone exclaimed and jumped again. When they saw the ashes of the talisman falling into the water tank, they suddenly became excited and rushed forward: "Sacred water!" "Master, give me the sacred water!"

    The four guardians and other monks have already had experience in dealing with it, how to appease the crazy people, how to line up in an orderly manner, how to receive the sacred water, in an orderly manner, busy and not chaotic.  In an almost crazy atmosphere, Master Hongyuan stepped off the stage and disappeared without knowing when.

    Hu Xiaotian noticed that everyone who came to the stage to receive the divine water had to put copper coins into the big box with the words "Buddha Blessing" on it.  The jingle of coins against each other was so harsh that everyone took it for granted and no one raised any objection.  Hu Xiaotian was angry and funny. Where did this Buddhist scum come from? He used all kinds of tricks to confuse the people and defraud them of money, but the local government ignored him?  Or is he secretly colluding with this group of swindlers to share the stolen goods?

    A tank of "sacred water" was sold out, and people who were still interested in it, encouraged by caring people, rushed to Yuntian Temple again, scrambling for the first place.  Only a few novice monks were left to clean up the mess. They smiled and pointed at everyone, without the slightest self-discipline of Buddhist disciples.

    Hu Xiaotian was about to walk away when he suddenly saw a beaming Liu Dazhu emerging from the crowd and hurriedly waving: "Dazhu, I'm here!" Liu Dazhu ran over excitedly and danced: "Hu Xiucai, if you don't miss me,  As for meeting you, I really want to go with them to Yuntian Temple to see the excitement. Xiucai, did you just see the magical powers exerted by Master Hongyuan and the four guardians? Oh my god, it¡¯s so amazing, I haven¡¯t even thought about it.  There are people in the world who have such ability." Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "Dazhu, the most important Buddhist inheritance in Buddhism, understands the scriptures clearly, practices hard, and proves cause and effect. How can he be like a charlatan sorcerer and amass money? Most of these so-called masters are not true monks.  , you'd better not believe it. Otherwise, you will be defrauded of all your money by them in the end, and it will be too late to regret it." Liu Dazhu opened his mouth wide and said: "Hu Xiucai, you said they are fake monks? No, right? I just spent money.  Forty coins, I asked for a bottle of divine water." Hu Xiaohaotian frowned: "What do you want the divine water for?" Liu Dazhu whispered: "My father's old problem of coughing has not improved, and I don't have money to hire a doctor.  To cure the disease, he thought that after asking for the divine water, he could get rid of the root cause of the disease. Xiucai, does this divine water have any effect?" Hu Xiaotian said: "Dazhu, I know you are a filial son. But think about it.  The piece of talisman paper turned into ashes and merged into the water. How could this ordinary water turn into divine water? Has it been enlightened by the Buddha? Has it been touched by the palm of a Bodhisattva? Even if it has a little bit of magic power, a big  If the water in the vat is divided among hundreds of people, can it bring hundreds of people back to life at the same time? If this bottle of water is so magical, let alone spending forty cents, you can't even buy it for forty taels of silver!" Liu Dazhu said again  Frustrated and angry, he stamped his feet and said: "What can I do? I sold twenty pairs of shoes to get forty cents, and now it's all in vain." Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and said: "Don't worry, I will do it.  I'll get it back for you." Liu Dazhu said half-believingly: "Hu Xiucai, do you want to reason with them? They have many people and big fists, and I'm afraid that you, a gentle man, will suffer." Hu Xiaotian said: "You don't need to speak loudly to be reasonable. There are many people.  It may not be an advantage. Just wait and see."

    Seeing that it was getting late, the two of them walked out of the city.  Crossing the street, I saw six or seven drunken men walking out of a small restaurant on the side of the road, with their chests exposed and most of their chests and arms covered with tattoos. They were chatting and laughing loudly, and everyone who saw them hurriedly ran away.  As soon as the two parties met, a drunk man suddenly shouted:"Liu Dazhu, you damn scholar, how dare you sneak into the city?!" As the saying goes, enemies meet on a narrow road, but this man turned out to be the butcher Chiang who fled with his tail between his legs.

    Liu Dazhu secretly thought that it was not good, and took a step forward to block Hu Xiaotian, and said angrily: "Butcher Jiang, what do you want? If you have the guts to go back to the village and settle the scandal you have done, do you want to hide in the city and drink and be a coward?"  A good dog stays out of the way, get out of the way!¡±

    Butcher Jiang¡¯s face turned red and he pointed at the two men and shouted: ¡°Brother Dahu, these two guys are the ones who have cut off my financial resources and made me unable to return home. We happened to bump into each other today, don¡¯t let them go!¡±

    That group of scoundrels were the most trouble-making. They dispersed with a crash and blocked the way. They all rolled up their sleeves and showed a fierce look in their eyes.  The big man with the tiger tattoo on his chest chuckled and said: "Boy, I am Cai Dahu, the deputy gang leader of the Sihai Gang. I cover half of the county and have hundreds of brothers who can fight and kill. If you are wise, kowtow to my cousin.  Admit your mistake, otherwise you won¡¯t be able to walk straight out of the city gate!¡±

    Liu Dazhu frowned and said, "I'm kneeling on my knees in front of my father and my mother. Who is Jiang the Butcher? If you want to fight, I'm not afraid!"

    Cai Dahu sneered and said: "I know there is a custom of martial arts training in your village, but how can you, a country boy, do anything good?" With a wink, the two scoundrels on the left and right pulled out the hidden daggers, and without saying a word, they fiercely  He stabbed Liu Dazhu.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume 6: Guanzhongyunlu Chapter 3: The human heart is sinister

    Chapter 3 The human heart is sinister

    Strictly speaking, the country style that Liu Dazhu learned is not a martial art. It is more than enough to strengthen the body, but it will be of no use if he fights hard.  Seeing the cold gleaming blade stabbing him in the chest, he was startled. He didn't dare to fight with bare hands, so he subconsciously stepped back.  Suddenly, the light flickered, a strong wind roared, and black shadows flashed, followed by two muffled sounds of "pop, pop," and the dagger fell to the ground with a clanging sound.  The two thugs covered their wrists and staggered back, gasping repeatedly.

    Hu Xiaotian casually pushed Liu Dazhu to the side, clasped his fists and said: "Cai Gang Leader, a strong dragon will not suppress a local snake. I respect you as the master of this place. How about peace, if you don't offend the well?" He had just whipped his legs twice in a row.  The kick was crisp and precise, and the landing point was absolutely astounding.  At this time, his eyes were like lightning, his domineering power was revealed, and he naturally exuded an intimidating aura.

    Cai Dahu was shocked. He thought that this scholar was proficient in boxing and kicking, so he was not a good person.  He glared at Butcher Jiang fiercely, secretly blaming him for provoking his enemies with his troubles, and also clasped his fists and said, "May I ask which path you are in, brother? What is your trade name? Are you coming to Qixian County to make a fortune or to meet friends?"

    Hu Xiaotian said lightly: "Hu is from the Northwest Road and has some friendship with Monk Busha. As for his nickname, you don't know. I came here today purely to meet friends, and it shouldn't block the Sihai Gang's financial path.  "

    Cai Dahu frowned slightly, doubtful, and said: "If you don't kill the monk, he is one of the top ten masters of the underworld. According to rumors, he always works alone. Could you be using his name to scare people?"

    How could Hu Xiaotian take this person seriously? He said solemnly: "So what? I don't want to bully you. I hope you can retreat and avoid the pain of flesh and blood."

    Cai Dahu and others looked at each other and suddenly burst into laughter, as if they had heard an extremely ridiculous joke, laughing so hard that they were out of breath.  Just hearing a sharp whistle, dozens of tattooed men suddenly appeared from far and near, holding sticks and surrounding them with malicious intent.  Cai Dahu shouted arrogantly: "Outlander, you are not afraid of the wind blowing your tongue. This is the territory of my Sihai Gang, and I, Cai Dahu, am the only one who can bully others. No matter how capable you are, you will have to give me the job when you arrive in Qixian County."  Tighten your tail tightly! I tell you to squat and don¡¯t even think about standing, and I tell you to kneel down and don¡¯t even think about lying down!¡± Butcher Jiang said with a shy smile: ¡°Brother Big Tiger, let the brothers hold this damn scholar down later, I  Come break his dog legs and give him some memory." Cai Dahu said proudly: "With me in charge, you go up and slap him ten times to vent your anger!" As he spoke, dozens of big men were approaching, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.  All nearby pedestrians and businesses stayed away.

    Liu Dazhu had never experienced such a scene before. His face turned pale with fright. He quietly tugged at the hem of Hu Xiaotian's clothes and whispered: "Hu Xiucai, Jiang Butcher and others are so numerous. We have to find a way to escape to the county government for help, otherwise we may be killed alive."  Beat him to death." Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said calmly: "Dazhu, nothing will happen to you, just lean against the wall and don't move around."

    With the support of the Four Seas Gang, Butcher Jiang suddenly felt confident. He jumped forward, rounded his palm, aimed at Hu Xiaotian's cheek and slapped him hard.  Hu Xiaotian raised his hand, and heard a crisp sound. The upper end of Butcher Jiang's right arm was broken, and his arm was twisted and deformed. Before he could scream, Hu Xiaotian slapped him in the face, knocking off half of his gums.  He fell unconscious on the spot.

    Cai Dahu was shocked and angry. He never expected that the other party would dare to resist despite being at an absolute disadvantage. Just as he was about to order the gangsters to take action, the figure in front of him suddenly blurred, and Hu Xiaotian jumped forward and hit him in the face with a strong wind!  Cai Dahu was a gangster who grew up on the streets and had a lot of experience in fighting. When he saw his opponent's cold eyes and quick movements, he immediately knew that something was wrong. He backed away and yelled: "Give it to me."  Stop him!"

    The gangsters rushed forward in a swarm, flying daggers and wooden clubs, fists, kicks and curses, drowning Hu Xiaotian in the blink of an eye.  But in just the blink of an eye, there was a dense crackling sound, and seven or eight men flew into the air like scarecrows, vomiting blood and fell to the ground.  I saw Hu Xiaotian striding forward, opening the way with his fists, invincible to anyone who stood in his way, like a tiger descending from the mountain, catching up to Cai Dahu in an instant.

    After all, Cai Dahu relied on bloodshed to get to the top. When faced with danger, he did not retreat but approached. He used his right hand to dig into Hu Xiaotian's eyes with the move "Two Dragons Grab the Pearl". With a touch of his left hand, a dagger was already held in the palm of his hand.  Hu Xiaotian's eyes were so sharp. He turned his body to one side and kicked his opponent's sun point fiercely with his flying kick. He must save the enemy's life and not give him a chance to use his dirty tricks.  This kick knocked away the fierce wind and was as fast as lightning. Cai Dahu was forced to use the "Lazy Donkey Eighteen Roll" trick, falling sideways and rolling to avoid the killing move.  He just jumped up from the ground, but felt a pain in his left wrist. The dagger had been taken away gently and deftly, and was placed on his neck. The sharp blade cut through his skin and made his hair stand on end.

    Hu Xiaotian glanced at the gangsters with cold eyes, and said coldly: "Whoever takes another step forward, I will kill your boss." As he spoke, he exerted a little force on his hand, and a ray of dazzling blood quickly seeped out.

    Cai DahuHis guts were broken, and he was afraid that his throat would be cut if he spoke too loudly, so he shouted in a low voice: "I'm going to stop this, sir!"

    The crowds were stunned. First, look at Cai Dahu, who hangs a line, and look at the brothers who fell to the ground.

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Cai Dahu, I will not offend anyone unless they offend me. But if someone offends me, he must pay a sufficient price. Tell me, how do you want to redeem your life?"

    Cai Dahu's mind was spinning very fast, and he said hurriedly: "As long as you are generous and let me go, I still have twenty or thirty taels of silver on me, so I will give it all to you." As he spoke, he slowly took out a money bag and carefully observed Hu Xiaotian's face.  face.

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "Is your life worth so much money?"

    Cai Dahu secretly resented that he usually blackmailed others, but he didn't want things to change, and today he was being blackmailed.  At this time, more and more people were watching the excitement, blocking half of the street and pointing at them.  Cai Dahu was humiliated in front of his fellow villagers, and his face was burning unbearably. But his life was in the hands of others, so how could he dare to pretend to be a hero with a swollen face?  In order to get out of the predicament, he quickly ordered the gangsters to take out all their money.  The gangsters did not dare to disobey the boss's order, and slowly took out the coins, ranging from dozens of coins to more than a hundred coins.  Hu Xiaotian asked them to scatter the money on the ground, then retreated to the wall and squatted down.

    More than a thousand copper coins jingled and jingled on the street like rain, and the yellow light flashed and jumped, causing a commotion among the people watching around.  Hu Xiaotian slashed the back of Cai Dahu's neck with his backhand, causing him to fall into a coma, and said loudly: "Dear fellow villagers, the Sihai Gang used to be domineering and reckless. It's rare that they have woken up today, repented, and were willing to donate their money.  Atonement, don¡¯t be polite, everyone, whoever picks up the copper coins all over the floor will belong to him."

    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then burst into an uproar. Who wouldn¡¯t be jealous of the shiny yellow copper coins all over the floor?  If you are brave enough, you can rush over and grab it regardless of the situation.  Now that someone had set an example, hundreds of onlookers rushed up with a roar, pushing and jostling each other. It was so lively that they didn't care as much about whether they stepped on anyone.

    Hu Xiaotian and Liu Dazhu took advantage of the chaos to squeeze out of the crowd and went straight out of the city gate.  Liu Dazhu looked sideways at Hu Xiaotian as he walked, but hesitated to speak.  Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Dazhu, please tell me if you have anything to say. Am I good at cannibalism?" Liu Dazhu whispered: "Xiucai, aren't you a scholar? How come you are so powerful that you can defeat more than ten people alone, and even block them together?"  Your oily skin has not been scratched?" Hu Xiaotian said: "Dazhu, I have been studying and practicing martial arts since I was a child. I have been taught by famous masters. It is really a piece of cake to defeat a gang of rogues. Don't worry, I am definitely not some gangster or escaped prisoner.  It won't bring trouble to your family." Liu Dazhu breathed a sigh of relief and asked curiously: "If Cai Dahu had resisted just now, would you have killed him?" Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "Killing on the street is fun, but it must be done.  I am wanted by the government, and I will not do such a stupid thing." Liu Dazhu rubbed his hands and said, "Hu Xiucai, can you teach me Kung Fu? If I encounter a robber, I can kill a few." Hu Xiaotian glanced at him  , smiled and said: "You helped me selflessly, and I will repay you. I will teach you three life-saving moves." Liu Dazhu was so happy that he couldn't help but thank him repeatedly.

    Near the entrance of the village, Hu Xiaotian gave half of the stolen silver to Liu Dazhu.  Liu Dazhu had never seen so many silver coins before. He was so panicked that he was sweating profusely and tried his best to give in.  Hu Xiaotian mentioned Liu's father's condition and declared that it was for his old man's medical treatment, and Liu Dazhu reluctantly accepted it.  After entering the house, Liu Dazhu went to hide the money first, and then asked Hu Xiaotian for advice.  Hu Xiaotian taught him a simple breathing method and three simplified grappling techniques. He tried his best and took the trouble.  The little boy Tiedan also came to join in the fun and followed his father in gesticulations. He was so cute that he made the adults burst into laughter.

    Night falls quietly, and the villagers who have been busy all day turn off the lights and go to bed, or perform human relations rituals, or fall asleep.

    Hu Xiaotian sat alone in the courtyard and began to cut a piece of walnut wood with a dagger under the faint moonlight.  This piece of mahogany wood was as thick as a child's arm and about three feet long. As the light of the sword rose and fell, pieces of sawdust fell to the ground, gradually revealing the prototype of a wooden sword.  He had planned to bid farewell to Liu Dazhu's family tomorrow and re-enter the world, so he needed to prepare a suitable weapon. An iron sword was too conspicuous, and a wooden sword was just right.  The countryside was quiet and the night breeze was cool. Hu Xiaotian gradually integrated his mind into the wooden sword. Every time the sword fell, it made the sword more perfect and in line with the mysterious laws of heaven and earth.  At this moment, his hands, eyes, and heart were unknowingly unified, and he experienced the joy of making weapons with his own hands. When the last knife fell, a wooden sword that seemed rough but was indescribably exquisite was completed. The sword body was straight and smooth.  Naturally, if you look carefully, you can't find any flaws.  Hu Xiaotian stabbed the sword twice in succession, feeling every change and speed of the wooden sword cutting through the air, and nodded with satisfaction.

    Suddenly, there was a smell of fireworks in the wind, and all the local dogs in the village went crazy.Usually barking.  Hu Xiaotian immediately realized something was wrong, stood up suddenly, banged on the door and shouted: "Dazhu, wake up quickly!"

    Liu Dazhu hurriedly put on his clothes and got out of bed: "Hu Xiucai, aren't you asleep yet? What happened?"

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said, "Dazhu, please guard the door carefully. I'll go out and check." Before he finished speaking, he heard a sudden burst of shouting and killing sounds from the south of the village, followed by firelight and thick smoke billowing into the sky.

    Liu Dazhu exclaimed: "No, the village chief's house has been robbed by thieves! Scholar, we have to go and help him!" As he spoke, he opened the iron fork behind the door.  Hu Xiaotian grabbed him and said in a deep voice: "Dazhu, don't forget what I just said! If you leave, who will protect your family?" Liu Dazhu looked back at his worried wife and paused at his feet.  , hesitant and difficult to decide.  Most of the villagers woke up with a start, lights were turned on one by one, and shouts and shouts came one after another.

    Hu Xiaotian once heard from the villagers that in the barren mountains and forests at the junction of the three counties, there was a group of bandits who robbed homes and houses, known as "a gust of wind", and often harassed wealthy households in various counties and townships. Could it be that they chose to attack Jiang Lichang tonight?  ?  He turned around and stared into the distance, and suddenly he saw a line of fire flashing, and there were actually many people holding torches and weapons and rushing toward the Liu family.

    Hu Xiaotian's heart moved and he shouted: "Dazhu, close the door!" He walked out of the small courtyard quickly with his sword in hand.  Suddenly, I heard the sound of a bow string. The attacker was still twenty or thirty steps away. I opened my bow and shot. The arrows whizzed through the air.  Hu Xiaotian saw everything as if it were daylight in the dark night. He waved his hand and dialed at will, knocking down the arrows one by one. When he looked closely, he saw a familiar face among the gang of gangsters - Butcher Jiang!  I couldn't help but feel furious. The bandits' night attack on Baliwan Village was probably caused by Butcher Chiang and Cai Dahu.  Because of personal grudges, he went so far as to seduce bandits and rob fellow villagers from the same village and clan. It was really selfish and vicious to the extreme.  It is not difficult to imagine that relying on the inside information of Butcher Chiang's betrayal, the bandits' actions must be well-targeted, with money, food and women at their fingertips.  Butcher Jiang's request for cooperation was most likely to kill him and Liu Dazhu.

    The archers fired two rounds of arrows at Hu Xiaotian, without even touching his hair.  The leader of the fierce men became angry and shouted: "Damn it, don't waste your time! Ma Tou San, lead the brothers and charge forward. Kill them all, male and female!" The gangsters responded in a deep voice and threw them away.  Bows and arrows, swords and spears raised, they roared and rushed towards them.

    Hu Xiaotian inserted the wooden sword behind his back, sneered, and rushed out.  These ruthless gangsters who were accustomed to murder and arson were different from street thugs. They were real murderers who licked blood with their swords. A cold light shone as three spears stabbed at his chest and lower abdomen.  Hu Xiaotian had quick eyes and quick hands. He grabbed the shaft of a spear with his right hand, raised his hand to draw a semicircle, and blocked the other two spears. He pressed forward with his heavy arm and broke the tip of the spear with a click, followed by his right hand.  As soon as it was sent, the broken spear penetrated into the opponent's chest.  Everyone's eyes were stunned. The other two people were punched in the chest, their ribs were broken, they vomited blood and staggered down.  Hu Xiaotian kept charging and struck with his iron fist, slamming into the blade of a steel knife.  The swordsman's whole body was shaken, and the steel sword flew up into the air. Suddenly, the points on his arm went numb. His opponent grabbed him and threw him into a sack. His back hit the tip of his companion's sword, and he screamed in agony.  All the gangsters' swords and guns fell, but they could not stop Hu Xiaotian from charging forward. Wherever he went, the guns were broken and the knives were broken. The gangsters were dead or injured, and blood flowed all over the ground, but they could not slow down his speed even a little.

    ¡°Butcher Jiang, who was originally full of pride, looked at the brutal bandits who suffered heavy casualties, his soul was shattered, his feet were shaking, and a smell of urine came out.

    The leader of the fierce man had a hard time saying that he was going to be in trouble this time. He glared at Butcher Jiang who was beside him and was frightened and incontinent.  The fierce man licked the hot blood on the knife, raised his arms and roared "Kill!" with a move of "Strike Huashan", condensing all his strength to strike at Hu Xiaotian's face.  The timing of his strike was extremely good. Hu Xiaotian's old strength was gone and new strength was yet to emerge. He had to force his opponent to dodge and compromise his spirit, so that he could seize the initiative in the fight.

    Hu Xiaotian had just kicked over the last three gangsters when he suddenly felt a strong wind blowing on his face, and his murderous aura was as cold as ice. The person who struck was obviously much stronger than his companions in terms of sword skills and internal strength. He must be the leader of this group of gangsters and could not be killed for the time being.  As his thoughts turned, he leaned sideways, and the steel knife brushed against the bridge of his nose and chopped down on his chest, missing the point by just an inch.  Without blinking, Hu Xiaotian stepped heavily on the fierce man's instep with his right foot. There was only a crisp sound as the bones broke and shattered.  The fierce man screamed in pain, turned his wrist and swept across Hu Xiaotian's lower abdomen. Even though he was injured, he still did not forget to kill the enemy.  Hu Xiaotian's body spun around, and he ducked behind the fierce man. He aimed a sharp kick at the inside of his right knee, which immediately broke his bone ligaments. Before the opponent could backhand the knife, he reached out and pinched the key point of the collarbone, slightly  As soon as he exerted his strength, the sinister man's muscles and bones softened, and the steel knife clattered to the ground, causing tears to flow from his eyes.

    Hu Xiaotian took advantage of the situation and strangled his arms, locking the fierce man's neck, making it difficult for him to breathe and almost suffocating.  The fierce man struggled desperately and cried out: "Hero, please forgive me!""Fate" Hu Xiaotian relaxed his arm muscles slightly and said coldly: "Tell me, who are you?"  Why did you attack this village in the middle of the night?  "

    The fierce man gasped for breath and said with a mournful face: "What happened tonight was all instigated by Cai Dahu and this dead ghost named Jiang. If I had known that there were heroes in the village like you, how could we have come to die?" It turned out that they were exactly  The leader of the bandit gang "Gust of Wind", Madman Li, has always been on good terms with Cai Dahu. Through Cai Dahu's relationship, he can steal stolen goods, buy grain and grass, and get accurate information on when officers and soldiers will be dispatched. They have a long-standing friendship.  So when Cai Dahu came to the door and asked Crazy Li to send people to sack Baliwan Village and kill two enemies by the way, Crazy Li agreed.  So Jiang Butcher served as the guide, Hu Ban, the third master, went to rob the rich households in the village, and Ma Zhuang, the fifth master, led the team to kill people.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at the raging fire at the end of the village and sighed to himself. He underestimated the dangers of people's hearts, so that he had brought such disaster to the innocent villagers, and his initial attack was too light.  He tightened and twisted his arms, breaking Ma Zhuang's neck bones, and rushed towards the place where the fire was raging.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter Four: Destroying Thieves with a Single Sword

    Chapter 4: Destroy a thief with a single sword

    Luoyangang, Lingyun Village, even late at night, the village is still as bright as daylight.  A group of big men were sitting around, either yawning, drinking, punching, or clamoring for money to gamble. They stayed awake, waiting for their accomplices to return with a full load, so that they could get a piece of the pie as soon as possible.

    Deep in the village, the boss, Madman Li, also had trouble falling asleep. His eyelids were beating wildly and he was filled with anxiety, as if something unknown was going to happen.  Even though he had vented his anger on a white body several times, his mood was still hard to calm down. The nameless evil fire lingered on, and as soon as he closed his eyes, he saw a bloody scene.  He jumped to the ground naked, opened the window, and shouted to the bored guard outside the house: "Hook, haven't Hu San and Ma Wu come back yet?"

    The guard said listlessly: "First Master, I didn't hear the brothers arguing and fighting in front of me. Third Master, they must not have returned."

    Crazy Li took a sip and said angrily: "Damn it, why are these two bastards dragging their feet in doing things? Next time, I'll do it myself." He closed the window, walked back and forth a few times, and turned to look at the bed.  The trembling, plump and fair little daughter-in-law, with lustful thoughts, pounced on her again like a hungry tiger attacking a sheep.

    Crazy Li was galloping happily while slapping the woman beneath him fiercely. As he was getting better, he suddenly heard a faint scream, followed by shouts, screams, and the sound of weapons clashing suddenly erupted, shattering the whole world.  Calm night sky.  There was a "clang" sound as the door burst open, and a panicked guard rushed into the room, shouting: "Master, the enemy is attacking!"

    Crazy Li shivered, and suddenly he felt cold sweat pouring out from his back, his energy was pouring out, and stars were shooting out of his eyes.  He was frightened and angry, so he jumped in front of the guard and slapped him unconscious. Unexpectedly, he used too much force and stumbled on his feet, almost falling down.  Madman Li's heart sank, and he immediately knew that he was too greedy for pleasure and suffered a serious loss of energy. But at this moment, a powerful enemy entered the stronghold, which really made him anxious.  He raised his hand and took off the two knives hanging on the bedside. When he raised the knife and dropped it, blood spattered, he cut off the little wife's head and said with a ferocious smile: "You damn bitch, how dare you use dirty tricks to plot against me!"

    Suddenly hearing the sound of footsteps, another guard rushed in: "Master, the brothers in front can't stop you! The sixth master and the seventh master have been killed! Run away!"

    Crazy Li said angrily: "Fuck you, run away. Is the enemy a three-headed and six-armed monster?" He slashed the guard to the ground with a casual knife, put on his pants indiscriminately, and walked out of the room with the knife straight out.

    At this time, figures flashed, and the second master Mei Chao, the fourth master Wu Jie and Cai Dahu ran over.  Mei Chao held a long sword in his hand, and Wu Jie held a big axe, shouting from a distance: "Boss, the idea hurts my hand, is it worth it?" "Boss, what kind of god came to kill me?"

    Crazy Li said with a sullen face: "That's nonsense. We haven't collected all our savings for many years. Are we going to get a free deal on a wild monkey that came out of nowhere? No matter who comes to seek revenge, just kill him and retreat!"

    Mei Chao and Wu Jie looked at each other, actually thinking of quitting, but seeing Madman Li's eyes crazy and his swords stained with blood, they dared not speak out to object due to his past power.  Mei Chao said harshly: "Boss, you have the final say, kill the fucking bastard!"

    Cai Dahu'er heard the mixed noises approaching quickly and thought of tonight's actions. He couldn't help but shuddered and said in a voiceless voice: "Is it possible that the man named Hu came to kill me?" Crazy Li's eyes flashed with a sharp look, and a horizontal knife was placed on his head.  On his neck, he said coldly: "Cai Dahu, damn you, did you lie to me? What kind of ruthless character did you provoke?" Cai Dahu's face turned pale and he said in a trembling voice: "Master Li, I swear to God  I definitely didn¡¯t lie to you. That foreigner named Hu is just ordinary. You can crush him with one finger.¡± Madman Li sneered and said, ¡°You really didn¡¯t lie to me?¡± Cai Dahu said categorically: ¡°You really didn¡¯t lie to me.  you!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a group of big men came rushing in like an ebbing tide, crying for their fathers and mothers, and were completely defeated.  Among the crowd, I saw a resolute young man holding a black sword striding forward. No matter how many enemies were around, the shadow of the sword was swaying, and someone within a foot around him would scream and fall.  Wherever he walked, countless people fell to the ground and wailed, and fallen swords, guns, swords and shields paved a broad road.  The blood-stained black sword was like a magic blade from hell. It never collided with the opponent's weapon, but every time the sword was thrust out, it would penetrate the wrist, hit an acupuncture point, or cut the throat.  All lost their fighting power.  Even if a gangster was lucky enough to get close to him, he would kick him out and the opponent would immediately vomit blood and fly backwards, and no one would be spared.  All the big men were so frightened that they were killed. Whoever shouted, their will to resist suddenly collapsed, and they all ran away with their heads in their hands, wishing they could have two more legs to escape.

    When Madman Li saw this, he couldn't help but flew into a rage and roared: "Fuck me, stop! I'm not dead yet, why are you running away?!" He raised his knife and swiped, killing three people in a row.  Not only did the big men not stop, but on the contrary, they ran faster. They just deliberately avoided the direction of Crazy Li and rushed into the depths of the night without looking back.

    ? ?The madman turned livid with anger and shouted: "Second brother, fourth child, shoulder to shoulder!" He took a deep breath, flicked his feet, and waved his two knives crosswise, like a ball of silver rolling forward.  Mei Chao and Wu Jie bravely rushed forward to protect Crazy Li's left and right wings.

    The one who entered Lingyun Village alone with a single sword was of course Hu Xiaotian.  After he defeated the gangsters who attacked Baliwan Village, he forced the bandit leader Hu Ban to lead the way and traveled through the night to the lair of "Gust of Wind".  Because of his soft-heartedness, he let Cai Dahu and Jiang Butcher go, causing disaster to innocent villagers. He learned from the experience that he no longer wanted to make the same mistake again, and he must completely solve the hidden dangers of "Gust of Wind".  He fought all the way and was covered in blood. Not only was he not tired at all, but he felt full of energy. The Qi of the Shang Yang, Yang Xi, Qu Chi, Ju Gu, and Tian Ding points on the Yangming Large Intestine Meridian in his right hand communicated faintly with the hand.  The points on the Taiyin Lung Meridian echoed and showed signs of breakthrough.

    "The World-Destroying Overlord Jue Zhi Gang Zhi Yang" is the world's first-class magic method. After successful practice, it is so powerful that it is beyond imagination. The demon sect leaders of all generations have used it to sweep the world.  But everything has pros and cons. People who practice this magical skill often have too much yang energy. They must either vent the yang fire in time or absorb the yin energy into the body. They must work hard to maintain the balance of yin and yang in the body, otherwise they will easily become possessed.  Hu Xiaotian had lost his ten thousand-year-old ice soul protection, and there was no beauty around him. Once his skills were improved, his yang energy would surely flourish. This night of fighting just solved his worries.

    Hu Xiaotian flicked his fingers and flicked away the blood beads stained on the sword. He looked at Mei Chao and Wu Jie with cold eyes and sneered in his heart. He moved his feet and kicked the handles of the two steel knives. The steel knives whined and shot.  Aiming at the vital points of Crazy Li's chest and abdomen.  Madman Li yelled angrily and sealed the empty door with his sword. There were two loud bangs and sparks flew everywhere.  Crazy Li's figure suddenly stopped, while Mei Chao and Wu Jie kept moving, and suddenly rushed to the front, just in time to meet Hu Xiaotian.  They had no way to retreat, so they had no choice but to attack with all their might and weapons.

    ??The cold light fell, Hu Xiaotian stepped forward diagonally, the wooden sword caught the enemy's sword, and the sword's strength was disturbed. Mei Chao's long sword swung up involuntarily, and collided with Wu Jie's big axe, and the two killing moves were broken at the same time.  Mei Chao was caught off guard, his fingers went numb, and the sword flew out of his hand.  Hu Xiaotian dragged the sword blade across Wu Jie's veins. Wu Jie's arm went limp and the ax fell to the ground with a clang.  The two were shocked and instinctively jumped to dodge. Suddenly, a black shadow flashed, and blood spurted out from their throats at the same time. They fell down in mid-air like deflated rubber balls, dying.

    Madman Li was just two steps too slow, and the two brothers were killed. He couldn't even see clearly the changes in his sword moves. His heart sank into the bottomless abyss. Looking at Hu Xiaotian who was on guard with Hengjian, he thought of the night before.  The heads of the houses who were all dead had their legs filled with lead and they dared not take a step.  In his eyes, the man who easily slaughtered Lingyun Village was like a demon god. How would it be different to die if he charged at him?

    Hu Xiaotian saw Madman Li looking fierce and sullen, how could he be polite to him? The wooden sword sneered and stabbed straight in the face.  Before the edge of the sword came, Madman Li abandoned his sword and fell to his knees, raised his hands above his head, and shouted in a hoarse voice: "Hero, I admit defeat, I surrender!"

    At this moment, a strange peak rose up. Hu Xiaotian, who had been fighting in the middle of the night, almost thought he was dazzled by what he saw. The wooden sword was frozen in the air, and he frowned and said: "Crazy Li, you gave up your sword and refused to fight, do you want to delay the time to wait for reinforcements? Who is behind you?  ?" No matter how you look at it, a boss who can command hundreds of tough bandits shouldn't surrender easily, let alone kneel down to the enemy.  Could it be that Crazy Li has another backer?  Is he actually just a puppet who is greedy for life and afraid of death?

    When Madman Li was about to die, he simply became worried and gritted his teeth and said: "Hu, you must not kill me, otherwise you will definitely die!"

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said, "Are you really crazy? How dare you threaten me at this time?"

    Crazy Li said word by word: "Listen, I am a disciple of Demon Sect Elder Luo Jinyuan! If you kill me, you will be going against Elder Luo and our Demon Sect. Do you think you have offended our Demon Sect?  Can you walk around the world safely?"

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned, suddenly laughed, shook his head and said: "Crazy Li, the disciples of the Demon Cult all use the name of 'God's Cult' when they call themselves, who would say 'Demon Cult' like you? Do you want to embrace the Demon Cult?"  Are you trying to teach this big tree to use the power of a fox to make me retreat? It's a pity that you don't even understand the most basic common sense, so it's all in vain."

    Madman Li said anxiously: "I am really a fourth-level disciple of the God's Cult. I have been a member of the religion for twelve years. The reason why I reported the name of the 'Devil's Cult' earlier was because I was afraid that you would not know what the 'God's Cult' refers to."  One family. I followed Elder Luo's order to join the bandit den. On the one hand, I want to collect money and use this identity to find out information about the world. On the other hand, I want to select young people with potential for the sect to expand the strength of the sect in the Central Plains.  If there is even one false word, I will die badly!"

    Hu Xiaotian felt a shiver in his heart, and said slowly: "Since you claim to be a disciple of the God's Cult, can you recognize this symbol?" Using the tip of the sword as a pen, he drew a strange pattern on the ground.? 

    Crazy Li looked at it intently and said in silence: "This is the unique symbol of our holy city. How do you understand it? Could it be that you are also a disciple of the sect?"

    Hu Xiaotian frowned slightly, it turned out that Crazy Li was a genuine fellow disciple of the Demon Sect!  Among the thirteen elders of the Demon Sect, Luo Jinyuan's martial arts prestige ranks in the middle. His jurisdiction is located in Shandong and the coastal areas. He has not yet expressed his support for any of the four major disciples and is still in a wait-and-see state.  Hu Xiaotian once heard Su Quan comment on Luo Jinyuan, saying that he was greedy for money and fond of killing, suspicious by nature, deep in the city, always protecting his shortcomings, and would not accept anyone except Xuanzong.  Luo Jinyuan secretly sent his men into the territory of Henan, pretending to be robbers and looting property, but in fact they had violated religious rules and violated the jurisdiction of another elder An Luoying.  If Madman Li hadn't admitted it on his own initiative, who would have believed that the elders of the Demon Cult used such despicable means to gain money?

    Madman Li saw that he was silent and begged in a low voice: "Brother Hu, the flood has washed away the Dragon King Temple. You and I are from the same family, why should we kill each other? Are you not a law enforcement officer under Elder An? Please?"  For the sake of Elder Luo, please spare me this time. Li also has thousands of taels of gold and silver hidden away. If Brother Hu doesn¡¯t mind it, feel free to take it. But I beg you to cover up the secret and don¡¯t disturb An.  Elder.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian put away his wooden sword and asked in a deep voice: "How often do you contact Elder Luo? How did the property you robbed be sent to Shandong?"

    Madman Li secretly breathed a sigh of relief, slightly moved his numb knees, and said respectfully: "On weekdays, I send someone to deliver a letter to Shandong once a month. If there are special circumstances, I will send someone to ride a fast horse and go all the way. Please  Elder Luo gave instructions. As for the various properties that were snatched, they were all exchanged for gold, silver and jewelry and stored. When a certain amount is accumulated, Elder Luo will send experts to pick them up. Brother Hu, that Cai Dahu is  One of my subordinates who sells goods for me." As he spoke, he glanced around and found no trace of Cai Dahu. He said angrily: "Damn it, this bastard escaped in chaos! Humph, a monk who can escape can't escape from the temple. Wait.  I will attack Qixian some other day and make sure he looks good!"

    Hu Xiaotian asked again: "How long has it been since Elder Luo last sent someone to extract gold and silver?"

    Madman Li rolled his eyes and replied: "More than two months have passed. According to normal conditions, they will arrive again in the next two days."

    Hu Xiaotian nodded, motioned for Crazy Li to stand up, and said: "It is said that there is no acquaintance without fighting. Since you are Elder Luo's right-hand man, of course I have to give him some face. But you are eating wine, drinking meat, and living a happy life.  You have to understand, brother, how difficult it is for me to travel around the world, right?"

    Madman Li grinned and said: "Brother Hu, you respect me a foot, and I respect you a foot. We all come out to hang out, and we should take care of each other and share the blessings. That batch of gold and silver is hidden in my house, can you  Take as much as you can.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian clasped his fists and said, "Li Da is in charge, so my brother deserves it."

    Madman Li smiled humbly and said: "Where, where! Please!" He bowed slightly and led the way.

    Stepping into the room full of blood, Crazy Li first moved the naked body on the bed, and then pressed the mechanism at the head of the bed. The bed board turned over, and the golden light shone brightly, revealing the neatly arranged gold and silver ingots underneath.  Madman Li turned around and said with a smile: "Brother Hu, please come and get it!"

    Hu Xiaotian stood at the threshold and said calmly: "Master Li, it's not easy to stay here because the ground is full of blood. Please try your best to bring the gold ingots to me. As for the silver ingots, I'll leave them all to you."  , lest Elder Luo¡¯s envoys come to anger you.¡±

    Madman Li originally had a good plan, using gold and silver treasures to attract the opponent's attention and make him lower his guard, and then activate various hidden weapons in the house to kill the mysterious young man in one fell swoop, but he didn't want to be fooled!  At the moment, my teeth were itching with hatred, but I couldn't help but fall out immediately. I forced myself to smile and said, "Thank you, Brother Hu, for being considerate of Li's difficulties. You are really loyal!" As he spoke, he bent down to pick up the gold ingot, thinking about what excuse he should make.  When he deceived the other party, there was a sudden roar of wind, a sharp pain in the vital point of his vest, his vision went black, and he immediately vomited blood and died.

    Hu Xiaotian is not a fledgling, and he believes at most 30% of Crazy Li¡¯s words. Even if he spares Crazy Li and doesn¡¯t kill him, will Luo Jinyuan swallow his anger?  Tonight, he broke into Lingyun Village in a rage and did not cover his face when he broke in. If there were other demon sect disciples hidden among the escaping bandits, he would report it urgently afterwards.  Once Luo Jinyuan learns the news, he will definitely send another master to regain the situation and launch a pursuit.  To take a step back, even if Luo Jinyuan knew his identity as a disciple of Xuanzong and took back the killing order, the two sides have formed a rift since then. Can we still expect Luo Jinyuan to support him as the leader in the future?  In the battle between leaders, one is either an ally or an enemy.  In this case, just kill Crazy Li, there is no need to save face for Luo Jinyuan.  Only by showing iron fangs and a cold heart can fellow demon sect members be wary. Someone who is too kind will never be able to lead a group of unruly demons.  Moreover, once Crazy Li died, the gangsters of "Gust of Wind"Only when it falls apart and ceases to exist can the folks in Baliwan Village live their lives in peace.  Crazy Li lowered his profile and tried to lure him into a trap. How could he not be pretending to be greedy and looking for a fighting opportunity?  He never believed that there was no hidden trap in Crazy Li's treasure hiding place, so he remained highly alert. When Crazy Li turned his back to him, Fang suddenly jumped up and killed the enemy with one punch.

    Hu Xiaotian calmly checked and made sure that no hidden weapon mechanism had been touched. He tore up the sheets, wrapped the gold and silver ingots separately, and moved them outside the house.  After moving the gold and silver, he picked up a steel knife, chopped off Crazy Li's head with one blow, and found another wooden box to store it separately.  Some things, just do them and you will have no regrets. Don¡¯t ask whether it¡¯s worth it, but whether you should do it.  Things have reached this point, and the feud with Luo Jinyuan is a foregone conclusion. Before the demon sect master's revenge begins, he must try his best to make up for the flaws and arrange the aftermath to avoid harming innocent people.  The top priority is to get to Cai Dahu and kill the only gangster who knows the inside story.  In addition, Lingyun Village was destroyed and a group of bandits were killed or injured. This was a rare major event in Qixian County in recent years. It also had to be reported to the government through certain channels, making the killing of the bandits public and legal, making it a solid case.  No matter how angry and angry Luo Jinyuan is, he won't be stupid enough to have a conflict with the government, right?  If the power of the imperial court intervenes, it should be able to frighten the demon sect disciples and prevent any crazy and reckless accidents from happening.  Anyway, the people were killed and the stolen goods were obtained, so he just kept doing nothing. Before leaving, he set a fire and burned the gangster's den to ashes.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume Six: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter Five: Nonstop

    At first light, the collapsed houses were scorched black, and faint smoke rose from among the bricks. The grief-stricken cries were heartbreaking to hear.  -< Shuhai Pavilion >-) On the drying ground at the head of the village, more than a dozen corpses were lined up, all simply covered with straw mats. The pools of dirty blood were shocking.  On the west side of the drying field, rows of gangsters were kneeling and tied up, surrounded by young and strong villagers holding hoes to watch and guard.  More villagers were busy cleaning up the ruins and treating the injured under the assignment of the village elders.  Baliwan Village suffered a catastrophe last night, with heavy casualties and heavy casualties. As a result, the two surnames Jiang and Liu in the village settled their differences and began to support and help each other, forming an unprecedented unity.

    Suddenly, there was a clatter of hooves, and two tall, uncontrolled horses trotted towards the village. There was a long package lying across the horse's back, which looked quite heavy.

    At this moment, some brave villagers stepped forward to stop the galloping horse. Someone with sharp eyes pointed at the figure in the distance and shouted: "Hey, isn't that Hu Xiucai?" "Hu Xiucai!"

    Hu Xiaotian saw the villagers holding on to their horses, raising their hands to say goodbye, turning their mounts around, and disappearing.

    The second time he stepped into the ancient city of Qixian County, Hu Xiaotian's mood was completely different. Whether he could contact fellow demon sects was no longer so important.  He stopped a gangster, asked him where the Sihai Gang's leader was, and then rode his horse to find him.  The men guarding the gate saw Hu Xiaotian's face clearly, and they all gasped, trembling with fear, and their faces were earth-colored.  Hu Xiaotian jumped off the horse, glanced at the other party coldly, and asked, "Is Cai Dahu hiding inside?"

    Those men vaguely sensed the strong murderous aura on his body, and they were so frightened that they knelt down and said with a grimace: "My hero, you are here at an unlucky time. I heard that Brother Dahu has left the city." Hu Xiaotian frowned and said:  "When did he leave the city? Where did he go?" This Cai Dahu is a bachelor.  In order to save his life, he did not hesitate to leave all his wealth behind, and left as soon as he said it, without any delay.  The few people looked at each other and shook their heads to express ignorance.  One of them was very clever. Seeing Hu Xiaotian's face sinking like water, he hurriedly said: "Sir, calm down, the gang leader may know his whereabouts." Hu Xiaotian said: "Who is your gang leader? Where is he?"

    "I am the leader of the Sihai Gang!"

    With a thunderous shout.  More than a dozen people came out of the hospital. The man leading the group was naked from the waist up, his muscles were tangled, and beads of sweat could be seen rolling on his skin. He looked like he was in his early thirties, but he didn't have any rogue appearance.  More like an authentic martial artist who has practiced martial arts for many years.  Most of the group of young people following him had serious looks on their faces.  No one has tattoos, which is completely different from those rogues who roam the streets.

    Hu Xiaotian secretly felt strange, walked into the door, clasped his fists and said: "May I ask the gang leader what to call him? Hu has some unresolved grievances with your gang Cai Dahu. I want to talk to him face to face. I wonder if the gang leader can tell him his whereabouts?"

    The man said: "I am Hong Sihai from the Seven Star Fist Sect! My friend, you taught the brothers in my gang yesterday. You took away their savings, why are you here to chase and beat me again today? Do you really think that I am from the Sihai Gang?  Are you a soft persimmon that can be manipulated?"

    Hu Xiaotian sneered and said: "Clan leader Hong, don't you know what Cai Dahu is doing? To tell you the truth, I come from Lingyun Village, and the scandal you have done has been exposed!"

    Hong Sihai was puzzled: "Please tell me clearly, what scandalous things has Hong done? Lingyun Village? Hey, are you a member of Crazy Li?" His face sank, and he shouted: "'Gust of Wind' committed murder, arson, and all kinds of evil. Everyone has to bear a lot of burdens.  You dare to break into the county town alone. Are you tired of living? Wait until I capture you and hand you over to the government interrogation office for execution!"

    Hu Xiaotian raised his hand and said, "Wait a minute! When did I say I was a robber?"

    Hong Sihai took a closer look.  Then he noticed that the other party's clothes were splattered with blood stains. His heart tightened and he said slowly: "Our Sihai Gang and Lingyun Village are not on the same road at all. We have no relationship and no contact. Have you misunderstood?"

    Hu Xiaotian saw that his expression did not look like he was being hypocritical. He changed his mind slightly and said in a deep voice: "Brother Hong, I rushed into Lingyun Village last night and accidentally bumped into Cai Dahu from your gang. According to Crazy Li's confession, the stolen goods they robbed were often handed over to Cai Dahu.  Disposal and sale, we have cooperated for many years. **-< Shuhai Pavilion >-* As the leader of a gang, you tacitly allow your subordinates to collude with bandits and earn ill-gotten wealth. How is it different from killing and robbing yourself? Report it to the government.  The one who deserves to be imprisoned and executed is you, not me!"

    Hong Sihai clenched his fists and said with a livid face: "Impossible! Although Dahu is greedy for money and drink, likes to brag and compare, and occasionally makes small mistakes, he will never have the courage to collude with bandits and violate the criminal law. You must admit your mistake.  People!"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and sighed: "Guild Leader Hong, your name as leader does not live up to your reality! Do you practice martial arts behind closed doors, focus on teaching your disciples, and basically don't interfere with the gang affairs?"

    Hong Sihai¡¯s face turned from green to red, and he stared at his eyes and said: ¡°I am the leader of a gang, I only care about big things, and I am usually green and green.Of course there is no need to ask about every little thing.  As the deputy gang leader, what's wrong with Dahu sharing more of my burden?  You don¡¯t have to sow discord and destroy our brotherhood.  "

    Hu Xiaotian raised his hand and pointed at a rogue outside the door, and said calmly: "Come here!" How dare the rogue resist the order? He trembled and moved into the door. He said with a flattering smile: "The hero is summoning the villain, what are your orders?"  ?" Hu Xiaotian asked: "How many years have you been hanging out with Cai Dahu?" The rogue glanced at Hong Sihai, lowered his eyelids and said: "Eight years." Hu Xiaotian asked again: "How many properties did Cai Dahu buy in the city? In the city  How many acres of land have you bought? How many girls do you like?" The rogue replied honestly: "Brother Dahu bought two large houses and five shops. It is said that he also bought three houses in Longgang Township in the name of his brother-in-law.  Ten acres of land. As for the young widows and young wives he is in love with, there must be four or five."

    Hong Sihai¡¯s eyelids twitched every time he heard this sentence. No matter how slow he was, he knew that under normal circumstances, Cai Dahu would never be able to purchase so many properties!  And he, the nominal gang leader, has been so miserable that he can't even afford a shop facing the street.  Behind Cai Dahu's sudden wealth, it is obviously closely related to "Gust of Wind".  The funny thing is that any member of the gang knows that Cai Dahu has connections and can make money quickly, but he has been kept in the dark.  The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and then he remembered the accusation just made by the other party. His palms became sweaty and he stamped his feet and said, "Damn it, this guy Cai Dahu is doing both the right thing and the wrong thing. He even lied to me! Master Hu, I"

    Hu Xiaotian interrupted him and said: "Hong Gang Leader. I am from the underworld, not a white knight. You only need to point out the whereabouts of Cai Dahu, and don't talk about other nonsense."

    Hong Sihai's chest suffocated and he smiled bitterly and said: "Cai Dahu came to me early this morning and said that he owed a large debt and needed to go to another place to escape the limelight temporarily. He begged me to write a letter. Then he went to my master. He  If you are riding on horseback, you will probably have already left the boundaries of Qixian County."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "May I ask who your distinguished master's name is? Where do you live now?"

    Hong Sihai said solemnly: "My master is the leader of the Seven Star Fist Sect, the 'Iron Arm Bronze Fist' Wei Tai! Now he has opened a gym in Suizhou to recruit disciples, and everyone in the local area knows about it."

    Hu Xiaotian said in a deep voice: "Leader Hong, Cai Dahu is your deputy leader of the Sihai Gang after all. He made a big mistake. You will bear the responsibility for the oversight. I will give you a chance to atone for your sins. I wonder if you are willing to accept it?"

    Hong Sihai sighed: "Do I have any reason to refuse? As long as it does not violate my conscience and morality, I am willing to do anything to prove my innocence."

    Hu Xiaotian untied the wooden box from his back, handed it to Hong Sihai, and said, "Very good. Gang Leader Hong, please present this box to the magistrate, tell him that Lingyun Village was breached last night, and ask him to immediately mobilize the troops to capture the bandit leader.  Seizing stolen goods is considered a great achievement. If the county magistrate is promoted as a result, you will definitely benefit from it."

    Hong Sihai smelled the bloody smell emanating from the wooden box, and his heart trembled. His hands trembled and he almost threw the wooden box away. He suppressed the sour smell in his chest and abdomen and whispered: "If the county magistrate asks who it is,  This is my first contribution. How should I answer?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and said: "Tell him that it was Hu Xiucai who did it. This man wanders around the country and has no fixed residence. He is not greedy for fame and money, and has gone to Suizhou."

    Yuntian Temple.

    The temple door is closed tightly, the smoke of incense is scattered in the wind, but the sound of chanting wooden fish cannot be heard.  Two young novice monks stood on either side of the door bored, covering their mouths and yawning from time to time.

    There were two to three hundred people crowded at the bottom of the steps, including men, women, old and young. Even with the scorching sun above their heads and sweat pouring down from their heads, they still gazed devoutly and fervently in the direction of Yuntian Temple. As soon as the temple door opened, they rushed into the temple to receive the master's greetings.  The baptism of Buddha's light.  There are also six or seven small sedans, each guarded by servants, scattered under the shade of nearby trees, also waiting quietly.

    Suddenly, I heard the sound of hoofbeats and saw a horse running down the street. The knight on the horse had a long sword on his back, his eyes were cold and stern, and his clothes were stained with blood.  Before anyone arrived, an inexplicable cold air had spread all over the long street, as if a sharp sword was unsheathed and approaching. Everyone in front of the horse's head shuddered, and unanimously moved out of the way. No one was making any noise, no one was there.  question.  The knight passed through the silent crowd, dismounted in front of Yuntian Temple, glanced at the plaque hanging on the door, smiled lightly, and climbed up the steps.  The young novice guarding the door had already noticed this uninvited guest, and he puffed up his chest and shouted: "Stop! The pure land of Buddhism, do not trespass until you are summoned!"

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "Buddhist temples are not public halls. They should welcome believers and form many good relationships. Why do you call me a summons? I have come specially to visit Master Haotian to listen to his lectures and clear up doubts. Please come in and let me know."  He had already found out from Hong Sihai that the abbot of Yuntian Temple was Zen Master Haotian, while Hong Yuan and others were wandering monks living in the temple.  The two young novice monks looked at each other and said in astonishment: "Aren't you here to see Master Hongyuan?" Hu Xiaotian said loudly: "You are from Yuntian Temple?"When did persistence change to Hongyuan?  The two young novice monks showed a little panic on their faces and whispered: "Of course, the abbot of this temple is still Zen Master Haotian. However, he has recently contracted a strange disease and has difficulty moving. He has handed over all matters to Master Hongyuan to handle on his behalf."  If the donor wants to meet with Haotian, please come back in a few days.  "Hu Xiaotian sneered secretly, and that was indeed what he was thinking! He suddenly let out a sad and angry shout: "God damn it, what did you say?  Hongyuan killed Zen Master Haotian and took away the position of presiding?  I don¡¯t believe it, I want to confront Hongyuan!  "

    His voice was so loud that not only the young novice guarding the door, but also the believers who were looking forward to it could hear it clearly, and everyone was startled.  In order to compete for the position of hosting, Hongyuan actually killed Haotian?  This is a strange story.  Could it be that Yuntian Temple closed its doors tightly just to wash away the bloodstains and cover up the evidence of crime?  The believers were whispering to each other and discussing.  The older young novice monk turned pale and jumped up and shouted: "You are talking nonsense and spewing blood! When did we say that Master Hongyuan killed someone? Master Haotian was alive and well, when did he die?" Hu Xiaotian pretended to be angry:  "Why are you denying it now? If Master Haotian is safe, please quickly ask him to come out and testify." The little novice monk said with a pinched neck: "Zen Master Haotian is an eminent monk, how can you see him whenever you want?  "?" Hu Xiaotian said: "Since I'm here, he has to see me even if he doesn't want to see him!" He casually pushed the little novice monk who was blocking the way to the ground.  Taking a step forward, he punched the door hard.  The huge mountain door shook violently, the door latch broke, and the two door panels creaked and trembled as they opened inward.

    Everyone was stunned. This person actually had such magical power. Could it be that he was a god descending to earth?

    Hu Xiaotian shouted: "Haotian is in charge!" He shouted and ran into the door.  After taking a few steps, I saw figures flashing.  Six or seven bald monks holding sticks rushed out of the monk's rooms on both sides. Most of them had red faces and swaying steps, like drunkards who had drunk too much.  They waved their sticks and shouted one after another: "That man, stop!" "Those who trespass on Buddhism will suffer a bad death!" "Get out!"

    Hu Xiaotian said loudly: "I came to see Haotian to preside over it! Where is he?"

    The monks winked at each other.  Silently, he swung the round long stick and aimed at Hu Xiaotian's head, chest and back, hitting him randomly.  Hu Xiaotian shouted: "The monk has killed someone!" He punched and the long stick broke, and all the monks turned over and fell in mourning.

    Suddenly, the cold light suddenly flashed down, and the naked Vajra Protector and Skanda Protector were chopped down from high places with their swords.  Their eyes showed murderous intent, and they were as ferocious as tigers and wolves.  The two swords were as fast as lightning, one on the left and the other on the right, slashing head-on with all their strength.  At the critical moment, Hu Xiaotian used his toes and jumped three feet back.  Just two loud bangs were heard, and the steel knife fell to the ground, splashing countless sparks.  The Vajra Protector and the Skanda Protector suddenly took action. They thought they were sure of it, but they didn't know that their opponents' timing to dodge was just right.  The sight blurred, and the blade went empty.  Instead, he was shocked to the point that his fingers were numb.  The two men flipped their wrists, and the light of their swords swayed.  Tease the opponent's vital points.  Suddenly, a black shadow pierced the sky, and their veins felt painful. They were pierced by the tip of the sword, and their blood flowed like a stream.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s sword came out like the wind. Each sword was aimed at an acupuncture point, stabbing six or seven bloody holes in the two men¡¯s bodies in an instant.  The bodies of Vajra Protector and Skanda Protector condensed and turned into two sculptures. They could not move and could only roar in vain.

    The fight in the temple made the believers watching from a distance scream and make an uproar. Isn¡¯t the Vajra Protector invulnerable to fire and water?  Isn¡¯t Skanda Dharma Protector invulnerable?  Why are you injured and bleeding like ordinary people?  Suddenly, an unknown person shouted: "They are fake monks. They are not recognized by the Buddha at all and do not have Buddhist magical powers! They pretend to be Buddhist protectors and deserve death!" As soon as the words fell, several people shouted in response, encouraging everyone to rush.  Go into the temple to see what's going on.  Now that someone had raised their eyebrows, hundreds of doubtful believers rushed towards the temple gate noisily.

    Hu Xiaotian rushed in all the way, knocking down Protector Jialan, Protector Maitreya, etc. Finally, he came outside the Zen room where the abbot lived and kicked the door to pieces.  boom!  Amidst the flying sawdust, the naked Master Hongyuan jumped up from the bed, his face was as red as red, and he shouted angrily: "Who is it?" "Ah!" Panic screams sounded from the bed at the same time, and the two plump people  The fair-skinned beauties hugged each other in fear and shivered at the foot of the bed.  Hu Xiaotian jumped into the room with his sword in hand and said coldly: "Master prostitutes himself during the day and fights one against two. He is indeed a possessor of great supernatural powers. This method of practice is really unique." Master Hongyuan instinctively covered it with his palms  Lower body, veins pulsing on his forehead, he said angrily: "Who is my friend? What is the purpose of coming here?" Hu Xiaotian said: "I came to Haotian to preside over tea and meditation. Who knew that Master, you occupied the magpie's nest and openly presided over it?  Such scandalous things in the Zen room are simply desecrating the pure place of Buddhism and disrespecting the Buddha. Tell me quickly, did you kill Master Haotian in an attempt to seize the temple property?"

    Master Hongyuan felt so embarrassed that he felt chilly all over. He gritted his teeth and said, "I didn't kill Brother Haotian. He just lived somewhere else temporarily. Let me put on the monk's robe first to talk about the twists and turns." Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said, "Body  Hair and skin are influenced by parents,?You are good at heaven and earth. Master, you have the skills to maintain your muscles. Your muscles are well-proportioned and strong. Why are you ashamed to see others?  "Master Hongyuan's face turned green and red. If his eyes could kill, he would have stabbed Hu Xiaotian through thousands of bloody holes. Unless he was a psychopathic lunatic or a desperate assassin, anyone would feel extreme when they were defenseless.  Embarrassed, ashamed, and ashamed to expose his most secret parts, he was naturally no exception. Hearing the bustle of people in the front yard, a large number of civilians poured in. Thinking of the piles of gold and silver treasures that had not been hidden, each  The beautiful woman in the monk's room, as well as the Yuntian Temple monks who were tied up in the woodshed in the backyard, suddenly broke out in hot sweat. He suddenly moved, grabbing the monk's robe with one hand, and raised the other hand to strike at the eagerly looking people from the air.  enemy.

    Hu Xiaotian sneered and said, "Master, you're trapped!" As he spoke, he broke the wind in front of him with his sword and stabbed Master Hongyuan's throat.

    Master Hongyuan was about to grab the monk's robe, but he didn't expect that the enemy's sword was coming with the force of lightning, and the cold murderous aura went straight to his throat. He was forced to let go and retreat, and he flexed his fingers to flick the sword.  But when he saw the sword shadow trembling, countless changes occurred in the narrow space, which made him dazzled and unable to make a point.  Master Hongyuan's arms shrank, and he kicked out his legs, directly reaching Hu Xiaotian's vagina.  Hu Xiaotian's left arm sank and hit his calf with a bang.  Master Hongyuan's leg bones were in severe pain, and the moves on his hands could not help but slow down. The sword wind passed by, and many large points in front of him were stinging. With a pop, he fell straight to the ground like a zombie. He looked so naked and embarrassed.  How embarrassing.

    Master Hongyuan had all his abilities but could not use them. He was so depressed that he almost vomited blood. He stared at Hu Xiaotian with his green eyes and shouted in a hissing voice: "Boy, you have offended our Ten Thousand Buddhas Sect, and you will definitely end up alive."  It¡¯s better to die! You will regret it!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said indifferently: "Hu never regrets anything he does!"

    Outside the Zen room, believers were rushing over one after another. Seeing the naked Master Hongyuan and the two mature women on the bed, they were shocked and angry To be continued.  .

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 6: Hunting down the evil beasts

    ~.< Shuhai Pavilion >-~ Chapter 6: Hunting down the evil beast

    Hu Xiaotian walked quickly out of the temple. The crowds of people he passed by separated automatically and opened a avenue for him to pass. Many people even saluted him from afar to express their thanks.  After exposing this group of fake monks, Hu Xiaotian had no intention of staying any longer. He mounted his horse and ran straight to the city gate. Anyway, with Hong Sihai secretly watching, there would be no more surprises.  He must rush to Suizhou as soon as possible to catch Cai Dahu before Luo Jinyuan, so as to prevent this mad dog from climbing and biting, and dragging a few more people on his back before dying.

    Qixian and Suizhou are dozens of miles apart, separated by a large river.  As soon as I entered Suizhou, I saw dark clouds rolling in, a cool breeze blowing on my face, and a heavy rain was about to fall.  When we arrived at the ferry, the ferries were already anchored due to strong winds and rough waves.  Hu Xiaotian had no choice but to rest at the ferry.  It rained heavily that night, with thunder and lightning, and the rain stopped at dawn.  After the heavy rain, the clouds dispersed and the sun rose. The sky was clear and blue, but the river water was turbid.

    After crossing the river, the road was muddy and difficult to navigate.  The scorching sun was shining brightly, and moist water vapor steamed up, like a big steamer everywhere, making everyone sweat profusely.  Hu Xiaotian walked and rested for a while before arriving at Suizhou City after noon.

    Suizhou is also an ancient city in the Central Plains, and is much wider and more prosperous than Qixian.  As early as the Western Zhou Dynasty, Duke Huan of Qi, the overlord of the Central Plains, gathered the princes near Suizhou and presided over the establishment of an alliance, which was known as the "Alliance of Kuiqiu" in history.  After the death of Song Xianggong, the king of the Song Dynasty, he was buried here. At that time, it was called Xiangling, also known as Xiangtai. After the Qin Dynasty merged with the Six Kingdoms, it was named "Xiangyi".  In the Northern Song Dynasty, it was renamed Gongzhou. After the Jurchens conquered the Northern Song Dynasty, it was renamed Suizhou. It governed two counties, Kaocheng and Zhecheng. The seat of the state was still called Xiangyi.  Suizhou has been one of the hubs of communication between the north and the south since ancient times. The city has prospered and collapsed several times, but has gradually regained its vitality in the past 20 to 30 years.  The city is criss-crossed by waterways and is surrounded by a large lake with beautiful scenery. In the center of the lake are historical monuments such as Xiangling, which is home to outstanding people and rich ancient customs.

    Hu Xiaotian had no time to explore Shengyou, so he asked someone to inquire, and he found the residence of Wei Tai, the master of Seven Star Fist, easily.

    The Wei family¡¯s mansion is located on the northwest side of the lake. There is an open space in front of the door, lined with green trees.  When Hu Xiaotian arrived, there were already more than a dozen horses tied under the tree. Their hooves and bodies were splashed with mud. They must have come from other places.  The door of the Wei family is open, and behind the door is the martial arts training ground, where dozens of young people are practicing hard.  They were sweating like rain, shouting and exerting their strength, leaping and flying, and the scene was really lively.  A slightly fat young man sat on a bamboo chair outside the door, waving his fan to drive away flies in boredom. From time to time he would look at his fellow martial arts practitioners and sigh.

    Hu Xiaotian tied up his mount, strode to the door, clasped his fists at the little fat man and said, "Brother, what do you call me? Hu has made a special trip to visit Master Wei. Can you inform me on my behalf?"

    The little fat man saw that he was dusty and impressive, so he stood up and returned the greeting: "May I ask which sect you are a friend of? Why do you want to see my master? Hehe, my name is Lu Dabao, you can just call me Dabao.  "With a smile on his face, he was quite happy.

    Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but smile slightly and said: "Dabao, I was entrusted by Brother Hong Sihai, and I have to talk to the head of Wei about something important."

    Lu Dabao said in surprise: "A man named Cai came from Qi County just yesterday. He looked flustered and shamelessly stayed at Master's house. You guys are coming to Suizhou one after another to find my Master. Could it be that something unexpected happened at Senior Brother Hong's house?  ?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Brother Hong is in good condition. There is no accident. You don't have to worry, Dabao. Did the man named Cai go out today? I want to ask him to get something back, and I need the approval of the head of Wei."

    Lu Dabao said: "The man surnamed Cai is hiding in the guest room in the backyard. He doesn't leave the door or take a step forward, as if he is avoiding someone. Yes, does he owe you a large sum of money and is he worried that you, the creditor, will come to collect him?  "As he spoke, he motioned for Hu Xiaotian to follow him through the door and walked to the main hall.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at the young people who were concentrating on practicing boxing and couldn't help but feel emotional. He recalled the scenes of practicing in Hengshan and had mixed feelings: "Dabao, why don't you practice with your brothers and sisters, but you are sent to guard the gate? Is it against the rules?  Sect rules?"

    Lu Dabao sighed and said: "Isn't it this extra layer of fat on my body? It's a hot day and the sun is scorching. I would faint after practicing for at least half an hour, so I can only work as a doorkeeper and receive guests. I also  I was determined not to eat meat and only ate vegetables and steamed buns, but I only persisted for a long time before giving up. My mother did not understand my difficulties at all and always cooked a big pot of Xiangyi braised pork to seduce me every day. Brother Hu, you eat  Have you tried Xiangyi Braised Pork? Wash the square pieces of meat that are both fat and lean, put them into the "Badawei" seasoning water and stew them. When the flavor of the seasoning enters the meat and the surface of the meat turns red, take it out and apply it on it.  After the sweet noodle sauce is cooked, put it in sugar-marinated oil, then put it into a large bowl, place it in a steamer, steam it over low heat and serve it. It is fat but not greasy, melts in your mouth, and leaves a fragrant fragrance on your lips and teeth, making you want to eat another after eating one.  piece¡­¡­"

    Hu Xiaotian didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, and was too lazy to pay attention to this talkative person.?Little fat man, carefully observe the people who are practicing hard in the martial arts field.  This Seven Star Boxing routine is relatively complex, with influences from Shaolin Boxing, Xingyi Boxing, Yanqing Boxing, and Taizu Boxing. It is a combination of hardness and softness, and is flexible and changeable. The biggest feature is that when punching, you need to coordinate the footwork and step on the Seven Stars.  There are strict requirements for the landing point and changing direction of each step and cannot be confused.  While Hu Xiaotian was scanning, five disciples tripped over themselves due to confusion in their footwork and fell onto their backs.

    Lu Dabao followed Hu Xiaotian's gaze and muttered: "Master said that when punching, the hands, eyes, body, and steps must be coordinated properly to exert the power of the punch. However, this set of seven-star footwork is complicated and changeable. It requires calculation of the position of the feet.  And when you have to think about the moves in your hands and do two things at once, who can not fall?"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "Dabao, you are wrong. When fighting against an enemy, the situation changes rapidly. Who would stand stupidly motionless? If the enemy attacks from the side or behind, how are you going to respond? I think when we created this set of steps  The original intention of the predecessors of the boxing method is to give full play to the dexterity of the boxing method, avoid the real situation, use the weak point, and attack the opponent unprepared. The emphasis is on the three keys of speed, agility, and ruthlessness, rather than blindly wandering around and pursuing complicated changes in the boxing method. If you can understand  The essence of his footwork, as quiet as a virgin and as mobile as a stray rabbit, is enough to sweep through his fellow disciples.¡±

    Lu Dabao was as enlightened as if he had eaten a ginseng fruit, feeling refreshed and translucent from the inside out. The more he chewed on his words, the more flavorful they became. He said with admiration: "Brother Hu, you just looked at it twice and pointed out the shortcomings of our practice.  We have experienced more hardships than Master! Master only knows how to scold and scold us, and arranges for us to do fixed homework every day, which is extremely boring."

    Hu Xiaotian glanced at him: "Do you dare to describe your complaints to Head Wei in person?"

    Lu Dabao shrank his head and said with a wry smile: "How dare I ask for trouble because I have no courage? My master's nickname is 'Iron Arm and Bronze Fist'. It is definitely not a boast. One punch can shatter a stone."  If you give me a slap, wouldn¡¯t I have to lie down for ten days and a half?¡±

    While the two were talking, they had already arrived outside the main hall door.  I saw two groups of people sitting in the hall. The person sitting in the main seat was naturally Wei Tai. He was of medium build and strong bones. He had a row of tight iron rings on the top of his arms. His face was like iron, and his voice was loud and full of energy.  , two disciples stood behind him.  Sitting opposite him were three middle-aged warriors with different costumes and calm demeanor. At first glance, they looked like powerful and ruthless characters.  Behind their chairs stood two to three disciples, some male and some female, full of heroic spirit.  The host and guest were chatting happily, when they suddenly felt the light dim at the hall door, and stopped to look at them at the same time.

    Wei Tai looked unhappy and said in a deep voice: "Dabao, what are you doing here? Didn't you see that I am receiving distinguished guests?"

    Lu Dabao said hurriedly: "Reporting to Master, Hong Sihai, Senior Brother Hong has a friend who came from Qixian County. He has something urgent to do and wants to see you in person."

    Hu Xiaotian took a step forward, clasped his fists towards Wei Tai and said, "Master Wei, please forgive me for disturbing me. I have urgent matters to ask Cai Dahu clearly, which are related to the survival of the Sihai Gang, and I hope that Master Wei can fulfill them."  ."

    ?The eyes of everyone in the hall lit up, what a man with strong bones and extraordinary abilities!  Wei Tai has met countless people in his life, and he immediately developed a love for talents, and asked in a friendly manner: "What is your name? Have you formally worshiped as a master? What is your relationship with Hong Sihai?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "My surname is Hu and my name is Peng. I have been learning swordsmanship from my master for many years. I have a close relationship with Brother Hong. Two days ago, we worked together to annihilate a bandit in a village that was causing trouble. It is estimated that the county government will be here a few days later."  Then the awards will be announced."

    Wei Tai felt regretful and relieved at the same time. He laughed and said: "This kid from Sihai has given me a lot of pride. He has followed me for ten years in vain. He never forgets to act chivalrously and righteously. Dabao, go call Cai Dahu and tell me  Ask him if you have anything." Lu Dabao agreed, turned around and walked away quickly.

    Wei Tai pointed to the three warriors opposite and gave a brief introduction to Hu Xiaotian, namely Du Lei, the head of the Eagle Claw Sect, Tong Yishan, the head of the Northern Fist Sect, and Tan Yi, a master of Tan Kung.  Hu Xiaotian greeted them one by one as a junior, then retreated to a corner of the hall and stood silently.  Wei Tai smiled and said: "Brother Du, where did we talk just now?"

    Du Lei has a thin figure, with towering temples on both sides, and his eyes are as sharp as an eagle. He said with a smile: "Brother Wei, we have just received the news, so we came here to inform you in case you miss this martial arts event. We plan to attend  We will stay in Suizhou for one night and go to Bozhou early tomorrow morning. We will invite Master Hu from the Pi Gua Fist Sect and Master Liu from the Yanqing Fist Sect to accompany us. In this way, we will have the confidence to speak in Jinling City. I wonder, Brother Wei, what can you do?  Do you want to put down everything you have at home and set out with us?"

    Wei Tai scratched his head and said: "It is now the beginning of May, and there are still two months until the first day of July. Is it too early for us to set off at this time?"

    Du Lei smiled and said: "On our way south, we old friends might as well stop by to visit famous figures from various sects, make friends with each other through martial arts, and compare skills. Wouldn't it be a good talk in the world?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Wei TaiHe said: "Brother Du, we are all old friends, and I will tell you the truth. If I set off on the road immediately, I have no way to prepare a decent gift. If I fall in front of the heroes of the world, I will give it to you with my Qixing Fist."  How can I hold my head high and be a good person from now on?"

    Du Lei and the others looked at each other and laughed.  Du Lei shook his head and said with a smile: "Brother Wei, you are so tacky! What kind of status do these two families have for getting married? How can they care about a small fortune? Grandmaster Jun has already made it known that anyone who dares to offer gifts will not be received."

    Wei Tai breathed a sigh of relief, then thought about it and said hesitantly: "Brother Du, the leaders and famous figures of all the sects in the world are gathered in Jinling. You and I can't compare, so how can we be qualified to attend the wedding banquet? In the end, isn't it a waste of time?"  "

    Du Lei said: "Of course we, the small sect, don't expect to be on equal footing with the seven major sword sects. But even if we can't attend the wedding banquet, we can always take a look at the grand master from a distance, right? Don't you want the demeanor of the best master in the world?  Witness?"

    Tong Yishan then advised: "Grandmaster Jun is like a dragon with no head and tail. It is rare that he is willing to show up to preside over the wedding. We can't miss this event no matter what. We will have no regrets in this life if we can see the grandmaster's peerless style. Brother Wei, don't hesitate.  !¡±

    Tan Yi simply said loudly: "Old Wei, if you are a man, just be happy and don't say a word if you want to go!"

    Wei Tai's worries disappeared and he said with a smile: "The three of you have come directly to force me to marry you. How can you allow me to refuse? Thinking about the great events in Jinling City and the great master standing tall like a mountain, I can't wait any longer.  I¡¯ll set off with you tomorrow!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian was greatly surprised when he heard this. Who got married and actually alarmed the great master Jun Wangyou?  Looking at the world, there are only a handful of people who are qualified for Jun Wangyou to host the wedding.  Could it be that Ouyang Jue got his wish and won the favor of his junior sister, and the two finally overcame their inner demons and got married together?  His heart was itching unbearably, and he was just thinking about how to ask what happened, when he heard the sound of footsteps, and Lu Dabao led the uneasy Cai Dahu to the door of the hall.

    Cai Dahu never noticed Hu Xiaotian, who stood silently in the corner, nodded and bowed towards Wei Tai and said: "Headmaster Wei, what are your orders for calling this villain?"

    Wei Tai pointed towards Hu Xiaotian and said, "Cai Dahu, friends from all over the world come to you to discuss matters. Do you know them?"

    Cai Dahu looked in the direction of his finger, his eyes widened in shock, his soul was out of his mind, his face turned pale, he almost collapsed on the ground, and shouted out loud: "How could it be you?!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled calmly and stepped forward: "Cai Dahu, the sky net is vast and not leaking out. You colluded with bandits, resold stolen goods, occupied land, coerced women, and all kinds of evil deeds have been exposed to the world. How long can you hide? I come to Suizhou  I just want to arrest you and bring you to justice. If you know what you are looking for, just let it go and don't try to resist." He first slapped a few big hats on the opponent, and then he acted with dignity and certainty.

    Cai Dahu has been wandering around the world for many years. How could he not guess the purpose of Hu Xiaotian's trip?  The scene of Hu Xiaotian fighting into Lingyun Village with his sword flashed in his mind, with blood flowing everywhere, and he screamed: "No, I won't go with you! You are here to kill people and silence them!" He rolled his eyes and rushed towards Wei Tai:  "Headmaster Wei, help me! This guy is a murderer, help me!"

    Hu Xiaotian frowned slightly. If Wei Tai changed his mind and got involved, the matter might not be rectified!  With a movement of his wrist, the long sword stabbed away, and a line of blood droplets splashed into the sky.  I saw blood gushing from Cai Dahu's vest, and he fell down while pushing the golden mountain and jade pillar. His limbs were twitching, and he could no longer survive.

    From the time Cai Dahu showed up to the time he was killed by the sword, it only took a few blinks of an eye.  Everyone in the hall did not expect that Hu Xiaotian had a disagreement and immediately drew his sword to kill. When they realized that something was wrong, it was too late to stop him.  But when everyone heard exclamations and commotion, Lu Dabao was the most unbearable. He just lay down on the threshold and vomited loudly.

    Wei Tai was furious and slammed the case: "Hu Peng, you are too arrogant! In the hall of my Wei family, you can convict and kill people without my consent. It is simply lawless. People die in my house, you  How can I explain to the government?"

    Hu Xiaotian clasped his fists and said: "Master Wei, I am indeed reckless. However, Cai Dahu is cunning, shameless and vicious. If he is given the opportunity to bite randomly, I am afraid that the first one to be affected will be Brother Hong Sihai. After all, Cai Dahu is Sihai  The deputy gang leader of the gang. Only dead people will not talk nonsense, and only dead people will not shirk responsibility." The implication is to put the charges of colluding with bandits, reselling stolen goods, etc. on Cai Dahu's head to protect Hong Sihai from  implicated.

    Wei Tai's mind changed slightly and his anger gradually subsided. He had to admit that Hu Xiaotian's words were reasonable. However, there were Du Lei and others watching in the hall. He could not pretend that nothing had happened. Otherwise, if word spread, how could he gain a foothold in the world in the future?  He coughed lightly and said solemnly: "Hu Peng, it's wrong for you to take human life so lightly. I won't embarrass you. You hand over the weapon and tie your hands. I will send someone to report the case later and leave it to the government to deal with the aftermath."?If what you said is true and Cai Dahu is indeed a suspect who is absconding in fear of crime, you can at least offset your merits and demerits and avoid being imprisoned.  "

    "Hu Xiaotian used a false name, and there was no way around him. If he was detained by the government for interrogation, how could he defend himself clearly?  He shook his head and said: "I accept the good intentions of Master Wei. If one person is responsible for the work, I will cut off Cai Dahu's head and return to Qixian County for business. I will not stay in Suizhou for a moment longer. As long as Master Wei does not hold him accountable for his noble actions, I believe that  No one will gossip.¡±

    When Wei Tai heard his face-to-face refusal, he felt angry and said with a cold face: "Hu Peng, even if you don't consider the government laws, you kill Wei's guest with your sword without permission, just because you don't give me face. Don't you explain.  Do you just want to leave? Nothing is so cheap!"

    Hu Xiaotian said neither humble nor arrogantly: "May I ask Hu what kind of explanation he should give?"

    Wei Tai smiled coldly and said in a deep voice: "Since you are causing trouble in my Seven Star Fist Sect, of course you must follow the rules of the martial arts. You have fought with my disciples. If you lose and get injured, you will bring it on yourself. If you win, you will be the one to blame."  You can go out." After saying that, without waiting for Hu Xiaotian to express his position, he waved his hand and said: "Cheng Rong, please come down and ask for advice! If there are distinguished guests present, you don't have to hold back."

    "Yes!" A seven-foot-old man stepped out from Wei Tai's right hand side. His skin was like copper, his muscles were bulging, and there was a touch of excitement on his face.  In front of Du Lei and other famous figures, being the first to be called out by Master is a big honor.  Cheng Rong raised his fists and said confidently: "Brother Hu, please!"

    Hu Xiaotian sighed softly: "Does it mean that after defeating this Senior Brother Cheng, Head Wei will agree to let me leave?"

    Hearing this, Cheng Rong was furious and yelled: "How dare you look at someone from behind the door! Take the move!" He stepped forward, swung his left fist, and struck hard with his right hand, aiming at Hu Xiaotian's fatal part.

    ~.< Shuhai Pavilion >-~

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter Seven: Can¡¯t Stop

    Chapter VII

    Can¡¯t stop

    Cheng Rong punched out in anger, the force was like thunder, and everyone immediately applauded in amusement.  Hu Xiaotian frowned and took half a step back. When his opponent's fists were mature, he grabbed Cheng Rong's wrist with his left hand like lightning and pulled it, using his strength, he used the best internal martial arts skills of four ounces and a thousand pounds.  Cheng Rong's punch was empty, his energy was sapped, and he couldn't help but feel annoyance in his chest. As his lower body floated, he fell two steps involuntarily, and his face instantly turned red.  He originally wanted to knock down his opponent cleanly and win a big round of applause, but instead he suffered a heavy loss. Strictly speaking, he lost half of his moves.  How could he get off the stage in full public view?  Cheng Rong opened his mouth and roared wildly, stepped on the seven-star position, waved his fists rapidly, and rushed towards him risking his life.  Hu Xiaotian had previously killed people in public to prevent Cai Dahu from revealing any secrets that should not be made public in a hurry, so he immediately killed him with a sword.  He also knew that this was a taboo in martial arts, and Wei Tai's intention to make things difficult was also the intention in the question. It was normal, and he had no complaints in his heart.  Because he had to deal with the mistake first, he had actually made a plan to give Wei Tai some face and accompany Cheng Rongdou in a hundred and eighty moves.  But Cheng Rong didn't know what to do and resorted to a killing move, so he changed his original intention and tried to make the other party retreat and admit defeat.  Unexpectedly, Cheng Rong was so aggressive that he not only refused to retreat, but also intensified his efforts to compete for his life, which went beyond the scope of martial arts competition.  .

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly angry. It was the first time that you and I met, and there was no blood feud. How dare you continuously use your killing moves?  Seeing Cheng Rong stepping from the Tianshu position to the Tianquan position, he stepped back to dodge. When Cheng Rong stepped from the Tianquan position to the Yuheng position, he suddenly changed from retreating to advancing, and stepped heavily on the instep of Cheng Rong.  superior.  Cheng Rong's right foot was stepped on, and his footwork immediately failed to change. His previously practiced boxing skills suddenly stagnated. He didn't know how to use the force to attack, and there were seven or eight empty holes in front of him.  Hu Xiaotian pressed his palms and his soles relaxed at the same time. Cheng Rong stepped back and fell backwards.  Hu Xiaotian clapped his hands as if nothing had happened and said, "Brother Cheng, I accept the concession!"

    Cheng Rong was so ashamed that he ignored the swelling, pain and numbness in his buttocks, rolled over and got up, and dodged away in despair. His heart was filled with darkness and desolation, and he felt that there was no greater shame in his life than this.

    Cheng Rong was defeated in an instant, and everyone was shocked.  It's not that Cheng Rong's boxing skills are not good, but that Hu Xiaotian's vicious eyes and clever strategies are not at all like a junior who is just starting out in the world.

    Wei Tai couldn't keep his anger on his face and glared at Cheng Rong with an unyielding look. He secretly knew that this man was very skilled. If he fought alone, all his disciples would be weaker. Do you want to teach this junior a lesson?  As the leader of a sect, wouldn't it be a joke if he started a serious fight with an unknown person?  A victory is not worth boasting about, but a defeat is a stain on your life.  Having said that, if you let the other party walk out of the door easily, it will destroy the Seven Star Fist Sect's sign. Who else will come to learn from him in the future?  Wei Tai was in trouble, and the sect couldn't find a suitable candidate, so he had no choice but to look to Du Lei and others for help.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the old Jianghu, do not need to speak to understand the meaning.  Tan Yi laughed and said: "The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. A newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. Young man, let Tan weigh you." After that, he flew out of his seat and landed in front of Hu Xiaotian.  His feet were slightly open, his arms drooped naturally, he could attack and defend, and his eyes showed strong confidence.

    Hu Xiaotian's face was solemn, his left palm was stretched forward and raised, his right fist was raised to protect his chest, and he said solemnly: "Senior, please teach me!" His face was as cold as iron, his tone was calm, and he was not timid at all because his opponent was a celebrity who had been famous for many years.  After defeating the younger one, of course the older one will take action. This is the consequence that he has already thought of, and there is no need to waste words on the other party for not following the rules.

    Tan Yi waved his hand: "Hu Peng, you make the first move. Tan cannot compete with the younger generation."

    Hu Xiaotian knew that his opponent had rich experience and profound skills, which were far beyond the reach of Cheng Rong and his ilk. He shouted softly: "I'm sorry!"

    "Black Tiger Heart-Taking" was struck to the chest, and the fist could not help but accelerate and spin as it advanced. The wind of the fist roared, like a hammer that broke the door and violently attacked the city gate, which was unstoppable.  This move is as clumsy as it is clumsy, heavy and edgeless. This seemingly ordinary blow embodies the determination and domineering strength of the warrior. It breaks through the shackles of ordinary moves and touches the essence of boxing.

    With one punch, Wei Tai, Du Lei and others were shocked, and their evaluation of Hu Xiaotian was even higher.  Cheng Rong was shocked and admired, only to realize that his defeat was not unfair at all.

    Tan Yi, who was in the center of the boxing style, changed his face slightly. He glanced around and instantly saw that Hu Xiaotian's fists were covered with a layer of calluses. He knew that his opponent had worked hard in his boxing skills, so it would be unwise to block him forcefully.  But given his status and qualifications, how could he dodge and give in as soon as he met him?  The skill is hidden, and the palms are like seals, blocking the enemy's punch.

    boom!  The fists and palms touched, like beating leather, making a dull sound of energy clashing.

    Hu Xiaotian punched out with one punch, and the second punch hit his face like a meteor flying over the moon. There was almost no pause between the two punches.  The punching wind is fierce and the punching strength is strong??Extremely heavy.

    Tan Yi received a punch from his opponent, and felt pain in his palm, numbness in his arm, and fear in his heart. It was hard to believe that his opponent's punch was so terrifying that he could hardly withstand it.  He didn't know that Hu Xiaotian had practiced the World-Destroying Overlord Art, and had tempered his body in a secret room. His muscles and bones were already as strong as diamonds. When he saw the second punch coming in the blink of an eye, he moved his feet and floated backwards.  Suddenly, the shadows of his legs flickered, and the strong wind cut through him, and the world-famous Shilu Tan leg was finally kicked out.

    Ten-Road Tan Kung Fu is widely spread in the northern martial arts world. It is said to have begun in the Northern Song Dynasty. It is a martial arts routine that focuses on kicking. It gives full play to the characteristics of strong legs and is conducive to long-distance attacks. It was once a must-do for the Song Army soldiers.  One of the enemy's techniques.  There is a saying in the boxing score: "The first way is to use a whip, the second way is to cross and pull the drill, the third way is to smash the wheel, the fourth way is to kick and block, the fifth way is the lion playing in the water, the sixth way is to hook, split and twist with a single whip, and the seventh way is the phoenix  With both wings spread, the eight-way turning golden stool faces the sky, the nine-way catching the dragon and grabbing the jade belt, and the ten-way magpie ascending to the top of the plum blossom."  Tan Kick includes kicking, drilling, splitting, smashing, sweeping, kicking, twisting and other kicking skills. The moves are powerful, the techniques are changeable, the attack and defense are fast, and the momentum is consistent. Once deployed, it can attack the opponent's key parts up, down, left, and right, making it difficult to guard against.  Tan Yi has been immersed in kicking skills for many years, and has reached the state where practice makes perfect, and he can attack and defend as he likes. His legs flew up from left to right, like two huge wheels, attacking Hu Xiaotian's side in an airtight manner.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but cheer in unison when they saw his swift and fierce kicks and his smooth forward and backward movements.

    Tan Yi suddenly attacked with all his strength, and Hu Xiaotian's pressure increased greatly. He was forced to switch from offense to defense, blocking the enemy's sudden leg and foot attacks.  The fists and feet interacted intensively, and the crackling sounds continued.  But seeing his feet nailed to the ground, he was like a rock struck by waves. He could only parry but not fight back, and was completely at a disadvantage.

    Tan Yi attacked several times in a row, but not only failed to break through the opponent's defense line, but his legs were shocked to the point of a dull pain. His contempt disappeared, and he silently used his nine-success power, vowing to repel the young man.  He let out a long roar, sometimes like an eagle soaring into the sky, sometimes like a cheetah swooping from left to right, sometimes like a lion roaring and attacking, advancing and retreating, up and down, and for a time, his legs were flying like rain in all directions.

    Hu Xiaotian stood firm, seeking no results but no faults. He ignored Tan Yi's feints and tricks to lure the enemy. He used his shoulders, arms, elbows and fists as shields to use his tactics as he saw them, and neutralize the opponent's attacks one by one.  .  Firstly, he did not want to expose the secret knowledge of the Demon Sect and teach others to identify the Demon Sect's disciples, so he only used ordinary moves to deal with it; secondly, the Pluto Qi Lock on his body had not yet been unlocked, and only the Taiyin Lung Meridian in his hands and  Some of the acupoints on the Large Intestine Meridian of Hand Yangming are connected, making it impossible to perform light kung fu and catch up with Tan Yi who is leaping like flying.  Therefore, the only strategy is to adopt a solid defense and wait for opportunities to counterattack.  As the saying goes, strong winds never end, and heavy rain never ends.  No matter how strong Tan Yi's leg skills are, he is still a normal person. He still needs to recover his breath and take a rest. It is impossible to maintain a high-intensity offensive consistently.  As long as he survives the most difficult moments, it will be his turn to show off his skills.  Tan Yi's kicks continued in a series, and he kicked fiercely with one move after another. Under the collision of internal forces, the energy and blood surged in Hu Xiaotian's body, and blood could not help but flow from the corners of his mouth.

    In the eyes of everyone, this proud young man is like a candle in the wind, precarious, and it seems that he will be extinguished and fall down in the next moment.  But what surprised them was that Hu Xiaotian actually endured one kick after another. His eyes were bright and unyielding, his feet were undisturbed, and his will was tenacious and tenacious beyond imagination - he seemed to be a sword that had just been sharpened.  It gradually took shape under repeated hammer blows, exuding a sharp and cold air!

    Tan Yi originally wanted to defeat his opponent in one go, but Hu Xiaotian was as hard as a rock and as strong as a cedar. He could not be broken or crushed by anything.  What's even worse is that he kicked his legs in turn, and the harder he pushed, the stronger the shock was. It was as if he had hit a thick iron plate, causing pain to his toes, foot bones, ankle bones, and leg bones.  Some parts are so painful that they are numb.  Tan Yi is a master of leg skills. He used secret methods to train his leg skills. With one strong kick, he could kick and bend even an iron rod with a thick arm. However, today he was unable to defeat him for a long time. The most likely reason was that his opponent had practiced body-protecting magic skills.  .  Tan Yi couldn't help but feel chilled in his heart. Which master is this young man's proud disciple?  Why have no one ever heard his name mentioned?  What other magical skills does he have hidden behind him?

    As soon as Tan Yi lost his energy, his offensive immediately slowed down. Hu Xiaotian was able to counterattack once out of ten moves, and his punches were everywhere, often forcing Tan Yi to dodge.  The offensive and defensive momentum of both sides waxed and waned. Hu Xiaotian's counterattacks became more fierce, and his fierce and fierce punches were launched. Each punch was as heavy as a stone, which made Tan Yi complain endlessly.  During the fierce fight, Tan Yi suddenly retreated and jumped away, shouting: "Stop!"

    Hu Xiaotian was full of fighting spirit and said vigilantly: "You haven't won and I haven't lost, so why don't you stop fighting?"

    Tan Yi smiled bitterly and said: "You and I are not in a life-and-death battle, and it is meaningless to continue fighting. How about we stop fighting and call it a draw?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was in an uproar.  With Tan Yi's status, he actually took the initiative to negotiate a peace. Although it was a draw, it was actually a loss.  The eyes of all the disciples looking at Hu Xiaotian were very different. Some were envious, some were admiring.Some admire them, some are jealous, some admire them, it¡¯s really exciting.

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned for a moment, convinced that the other party was not just joking, and said: "Actually, the senior's martial arts is far better than mine, so the draw is a compliment to me. The junior is so shameless, I deserve it."

    Tan Yi nodded: "With your strength, as long as you guard against arrogance and impetuosity, you will be famous all over the world in less than three years. You can do it for yourself!" After saying that, he walked back to his original position and sat down as if nothing had happened.

    Although Tan Yi tried his best to hide it, Du Lei and Tong Yishan were close friends with him. How could they not see the embarrassment of his slightly trembling legs?  The two of them looked at each other with solemn expressions. It was clear that Tan Yi had suffered hidden injuries to his legs and feet and had to withdraw from the battle group with regret and accept this humiliating draw.  Thinking about it, Hu Peng's body-protecting skills are no small feat. They are almost comparable to the Shaolin Temple's golden bell cover and iron cloth shirt. He is already invincible when sparring with bare hands.  The two of them were close friends with Tan Yi, so they had to fight for their face and earn a breath for their friend.  Du Lei's Eagle Claw skill mainly focuses on grabbing locks and cannot restrain his opponent. Only Tong Yishan is suitable to take action.

    Tong Yishan stood up and said to Hu Xiaotian: "Hu Shaoxia, your boxing and kicking skills are quite good. Who did you learn from? Which sect are you a descendant of?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "My master lives in a remote mountain and does not like to publicize his name. I have been told to strictly guard the secrets of our master. I apologize for the inconvenience of telling you."

    Tong Yishan said: "It turns out that your master is an expert outside the world. He is unconventional. I admire him!" He paused and then said: "Hu Shaoxia carries a long sword on his back. He must also be good at swordsmanship. Tong was itching for a moment and wanted to show off to the young hero.  I'd like to ask for some advice on weapons skills. Are you willing to challenge me?"

    Hu Xiaotian glanced around the people in the hall, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his backhand, and said calmly: "Since Senior Tong intends to teach martial arts, Hu can't ask for it. I just don't know whether Heads Du and Wei will also take the exam later?"

    Tong Yishan¡¯s face turned red and he said solemnly: ¡°As long as you can take twenty of my moves without losing, I guarantee that no one will make things difficult for you again.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Senior Tong doesn't seem to represent the head of Wei, right?"

    Wei Tai snorted coldly and said word by word: "Brother Tong means what I mean." Deep down in his heart, he felt awe-inspiring. This Hu Peng had a mysterious origin and strong and domineering boxing skills. He was definitely not someone who could be bullied.  If he offends some old monster or old devil behind him, will the Seven Star Fist Sect have any good results?  For the sake of the lives of all the disciples, I might as well turn a blind eye. Why bother making a strong enemy because of a dead man?  Since Tong Yishan was willing to come forward, he couldn't wait to raise his hands in approval.

    Tong Yishan raised his hand and clapped, and with a clang, he pulled out the steel knife lying on the table from its scabbard. He lightly rubbed the back of the knife with the two index fingers of his left hand. The tip of the knife was slightly extended, and he said with a smile: "Young Master Hu, although our boxing sect uses boxing skills,  He is good at it, and there are also swords, swords, swords, etc. circulated in the family. Tong is good at swordsmanship, so he knows the sword with the sword and competes with you."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Being respectful is worse than obeying your order, please!" He pulled out the long sword from behind with his backhand, looked at the sword with his eyes, and slowly pointed forward. The invisible sword energy surged up, causing the surrounding temperature to drop suddenly.  The slightly curved sword body was soaked in blood, and its color had turned dark black. The faint smell of blood blew away, adding a bit of chill.  In fact, in terms of martial arts, he is most proficient in swordsmanship, and his strongest one is the "Ten Dragon-Slaying Axes" secretly taught by the Demon Cult.

    Tong Yishan¡¯s eyebrows jumped slightly, and he said in a deep voice: ¡°Is that a wooden sword in your hand?¡± When Hu Xiaotian used his sword to kill people, he moved too fast, and no one paid attention to the material of his sword. When the two faced each other, Tong Yishan immediately realized something was wrong.

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Exactly! This sword was made by the junior's own hands. Although it is made of wood, it is just like an iron sword when killing enemies. Please don't be careless, senior Tong."

    Tong Yishan was secretly angry. Isn¡¯t it too much for you to use a wooden sword against my steel sword?  He said coldly: "Hu Peng, I don't want to take advantage of your weapons, so you should change to an iron sword to fight! Brother Wei, do you have a good long sword hidden at home?"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "No need! Wooden swords and iron swords are both swords, what is the essential difference? If you are not good at swordsmanship, even if you are holding a peerless sword, you will still be defeated. Hu is not talented, and he is willing to use this sword to  Senior, I sincerely ask for advice."

    Tong Yishan was shocked and doubtful. Either this young man had a weak mind and was blindly arrogant, or he had extraordinary attainments in swordsmanship and had reached the superior state where everything could be used as a sword.  Just looking at his words and deeds, it doesn't look like the former.  Could it be that what he is best at is not boxing but swordsmanship?  Thinking of this, I couldn't help but feel bitter in my mouth. At such an age, he has reached the level of a first-class swordsman. Even if he searches the entire martial arts world and only a handful can be found, wouldn't his master be even more terrifying?  But at this time, it was difficult to get off the tiger, so he bit the bullet and said: "Since Mr. Hu insists on using the wooden sword, I will not force it. The two sides are purely competing for skills, and it will be enough." After saying that, he took two steps forward, like an elder teaching his disciples,  He also said: "Hu Shaoxia, what our ** boxing talks about is the combination of heart and mind, the combination of mind and Qi, and the combination of Qi and force. These are the 'internal three combinations'. The 'external three combinations' refer toThe hands and feet, elbows and knees, and shoulders and hips are in harmony, that is, ¡®the hands and feet are in harmony, the elbows and knees are in harmony, and the shoulders and hips are in harmony¡¯.  The sum of the inside and outside is **.  Regardless of the boxing equipment, you must take care of the front and rear, left and right, and up and down when making moves. You must move like a walking dragon, be as steady as a crouching tiger, be as quick as a cunning rabbit, be as agile as an ape, and be as light as a crane. The transformation of footwork should be based on the Bagua directions.  Emphasis on both offense and defense, compactness and thoroughness.  Among the sword techniques, the key points are picking, collapsing, leaning, splitting, and cutting. It is divided into four upper knives, four middle knives, and four lower knives, a total of twelve moves. Fancy techniques are abandoned, and the main purpose is to knock down the opponent.  Hu Shaoxia, the sword has no eyes. If you fall to the ground injured, don't blame me.  "

    Everyone in the hall was stunned. How could anyone tell his opponent all the secrets of his sect before the competition?  Isn't this too outrageous?

    Hu Xiaotian knew the elegant meaning after hearing Xiange, and immediately guessed that the other party was concerned about the strength of the master behind him. He coughed and said seriously: "Senior Tong has a lot of people, high morale and integrity. He is worthy of being a famous hero in the northern martial arts. I can get senior's careful guidance,  It¡¯s too late to be grateful, so how can you complain?¡±

    Tong Yishan smiled and said: "We have agreed that the limit is twenty moves. If you can survive twenty moves without falling, you will be considered a winner. Heads Wei and Du are all witnesses."

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s sword flower flickered, he used his forefoot, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Senior, be careful, I¡¯m coming!¡±

    Tong Yishan held the knife across his chest and said calmly: "Please!"

    Everyone's eyes were in a trance. Why did it look like brothers from the same sect were exchanging moves?

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter Eight: Breakthrough at the Danger

.    Chapter 8 Breakthrough at the critical moment

    After the flash of swords and shadows dispersed, Wei Tai, Tong Yishan and others politely sent Hu Xiaotian out of the door and said goodbye with smiles.  These veterans are not stupid, how can they be weak who can teach such young masters?  I have formed a good relationship today, and when I have the opportunity to meet that mysterious master in the future, there may be something good for me.  As for Cai Dahu, who was killed by a sword, everyone had a tacit understanding not to mention it.  After traveling around the world for many years, who doesn¡¯t have ten or eight lives on his hands?

    Hu Xiaotian bowed his hands to everyone, got on his horse, and whipped away without looking back.  After turning the corner and avoiding everyone's sight, his face suddenly changed, he put a hand on his chest, and spurted out a stream of blood.  After all, he has not yet broken through the restrictions in his body, and the internal energy he can use when facing battle is limited. He can't fake even a single move in the fight with Tan Yi. He has suffered dozens of powerful and heavy blows from Tan Yi, and the energy and blood in his Dantian are surging, and he has suffered internal injuries.  .  However, Tong Yishan and others were watching intently at that time, so he had to suppress his injuries and cover up his true nature. Otherwise, how could he get out of the Wei family safely?  What's more, after being injured, he activated his sword intention and forced himself to spar with Tong Yishan, which resulted in more injuries.  Until he left the Seven Star Fist Sect, there was no need to suppress him deliberately, so blood spurted out in the street.  .

    Although he was injured and vomiting blood, Hu Xiaotian could not hide his excitement. Firstly, Cai Dahu was killed and he could no longer make trouble. Secondly, through the battle with Tan Yi, several acupuncture points were connected with the true energy, and the restriction was just around the corner.  He was excited but also a little annoyed. In order to avoid showing off his mistakes, he left in a hurry and forgot to ask Jun Wangyou which couple he wanted to marry.  If Ouyang Jue was really getting married, he would definitely overcome all difficulties and rush to congratulate her in person.  However, such a big event that caused a sensation in the world can be known by asking someone, and it is not too late to ask after you have recovered from your injuries.

    The largest and most famous store in the city is undoubtedly the "Murong Drug Store". It is located on the commercial avenue in the center of Suizhou City, and there is an endless stream of people coming in and out.  Hu Xiaotian searched all the way and wanted to buy the best medicine for knife wounds and elixirs for internal injuries.  The apprentice who was a full-time receptionist saw the big customer and hurriedly asked the shopkeeper to come over and negotiate the price.  After a while, a chubby, smiling middle-aged man came forward and met Hu Xiaotian. A strange light flashed in his eyes and then returned to normal. He said with a smile: "Hero, our store sells the secret Jinchuang Medicine of Shaolin Temple.  It can stop bleeding and close up the mouth. It is very effective. It costs thirty taels of silver per bottle. There are also three good elixirs, Longhu Dan, Xuanmo Dan, and Xiancao Peiyuan Dan, which specialize in treating internal injuries. The prices range from low to high. May I ask?  Which one do you need?"

    Hu Xiaotian said impatiently: "Of course I want the best one!" He casually took out an ingot of gold and threw it on the medicine cabinet.  "You don't have to change the remaining money. Just give me a bottle of gold-creating medicine."

    The middle-aged man's eyes glowed green. He couldn't wait to grab the gold ingot and took a bite. He nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile: "Open the door and make friends with people from all over the world. We are one family. Since the hero is so happy, I will make the decision.  We will give you a bottle of Xiancao Peiyuan Pill as a discount. By the way, we also have the Shennong Baicao Detoxification Pill, which is secretly passed down by the Tang Sect, the Ginseng and Deer Antler Dabu Pill secretly made by the Confucius family in Changbai Mountain, and other excellent medicines, which are must-haves for traveling in the world.  Do you want to take a look at the things you have prepared and choose one? If you like it, we will give you a 30% discount, and I guarantee that you will not suffer any loss."

    Hu Xiaotian waved his hand and said: "Thank you for your kindness, I won't need it for the time being. ishu."

    The middle-aged man's face was full of disappointment, and he forced a smile and said: "What happens once is familiar again, heroes are welcome to come back and buy again if necessary." He handed over the elixir and reluctantly sent him away.

    Seeing that it was getting late, Hu Xiaotian found a quiet inn by the lake to stay.  After dinner, he told the innkeeper not to disturb him for no reason, then he closed the doors and windows and took medicine to regulate his breathing.  This immortal grass-building pill is very effective, and its medicinal power spreads like a warm current soothing through the meridians. With the guidance of his consciousness, it circulates in the body, strengthens the foundation, and repairs hidden wounds.

    Hu Xiaotian quietly savored the strange feeling of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth circulating back and forth, the beating of the heart, the rushing of blood, the sound of leaves outside the house, the sound of waves lapping in the distance, and even the crawling sounds of cockroaches, snakes and rats, the clear and distinct sounds.  When it reaches your ears, even if you don't open your eyes, you can control the movement within ten feet around you.  Suddenly, he noticed something strange and abnormal - it was too quiet around the guest room, as quiet as a tomb, no one spoke, moved, or breathed, as if the waiters and guests in the inn had all evaporated and disappeared.  He clearly remembered that a young couple who stayed at the same time as him lived in the adjacent guest room, but at some point, they had quietly left and the room was empty.  If something goes wrong, it will be a monster.  This small inn is clearly shrouded in murderous aura!

    Hu Xiaotian thought about lightning. He was a newbie here, how could he be hunted down?  Could it be that Luo Jinyuan sent his masters to chase him to Suizhou?  Or did Kobo Daishi's accomplices get wind of this and try to take revenge?  The incident happened suddenly without any warning. If he hadn't noticed something strange while he was in concentration, he might have been caught off guard by the enemy.  No matter what, the enemy has not yet launched an attack, which means that they still need time to set up a trap, which is a great opportunity for them to turn against the enemy.  Take a deep breath nowAngry, he stood up, quickly picked up his belongings, then wrapped a wooden bench with a quilt, walked to the back window, pushed the window lattice with his left hand, and threw the quilt and wooden bench together with his right hand.

    At this time, the night was beginning to fall, the light was dim, a black shadow suddenly flew out of the window, and police whistles were heard all around. The next moment, bowstrings suddenly sounded, and dozens of iron arrows whizzed like locusts.  Several of the rockets shot directly into the room, the fuses burned out, and the gunpowder tied to the arrow shaft exploded. The fire exploded, thick smoke filled the room, and the room turned into a sea of ????fire in an instant.

    As the arrows flew off the string, Hu Xiaotian immediately jumped out of the window on the other side and rushed towards the wall on one side.  However, the opponent's reaction was not slow. Two figures swooped out from the corner, swords flashing, and they swept toward the ground.  At the same time, two other people jumped from the roof with guns pointed at the vital parts of his vest like poisonous dragons.  The most deadly thing is a hundred-refined long sword, like a death weapon from the depths of hell, with bone-cold murderous intent, like lightning piercing the air, going straight to the throat.  Just listen to the sound of the wind, the shrieking, and more enemies leaping into the air, at least twenty or thirty people!

    The murderous aura is like a tide, and the face is cold.  The flames roared behind him, and the heat wave was scorching.

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly fell into a desperate situation of death, isolated and helpless, but his heart was exceptionally calm.  No matter which force these sudden enemies belong to, there must be masters stationed there. Once they are slightly delayed in breaking out, they will fall into the quagmire of a bitter battle and be surrounded and killed by the enemy masters.  ishu. Only by jumping out of the encirclement and turning light into darkness can he have a chance to fight back and track down the mastermind behind the scenes.  At the moment of life and death, there is absolutely no mercy.  He jumped up, flicked his wrist, and the long sword came first, piercing the opponent's throat with a sneer. He grabbed the swordsman's steel sword with his left hand, and kept throwing it, and immediately nailed a swordsman.  Dead on the ground.

    The eyes of the two gunmen were dazzled, and they lost sight of their target. Then the swordsman flew into the air with a roar. The two of them were unable to stop their hands in time, and the spears plunged straight into the chest and abdomen of their companions.  At the same time, Hu Xiaotian's long sword was pointed out, and another swordsman was hit by the sword in his arm, and the steel sword fell to the ground with a clang.

    "Hey, what a fast sword!" A voice of surprise sounded in the darkness.  Suddenly, there was a strong wind, and a big man with a beard and a rounded copper stick swept towards the waist with a "sweeping thousands of troops" move.  Hu Xiaotian swung his feet to avoid the copper rod, suddenly jumped up, and climbed onto the wall with one hand.  The big man shouted: "Don't leave!" He threw his stick and punched, hitting him through the air.  Bang!  Hu Xiaotian felt as if he was hit by a hammer in the back, his vision went dark, he gritted his teeth, turned over the wall, and landed in the weeds.  Directly in front of him, the willow trees shimmered, only three feet away from the lake.

    Hu Xiaotian's alertness, reaction to the battle, and speed of breaking through were obviously beyond the opponent's expectations. He did not expect that he was not trying to seize the horse to escape, nor was he taking advantage of the chaos to escape into a nearby residence. Instead, he escaped to the side of the lake. He was originally prepared.  means will be of no use.  Seeing the target escaping from the inn, the masters of Anruo Taishan finally lost their composure. The wind roared loudly, and an iron gun as powerful as a swimming dragon flew away. The red tassel was like blood, the gun blade was dazzling, and the strong wind blew.  As it passed, countless grass clippings were crushed and flew.

    Hu Xiaotian's heart skipped a beat. In the midst of the lightning and flint, he dodged quickly to avoid the sharp edge of the front of the iron gun, and struck the sword seven inches below the blade of the gun.  But he saw the head of the gun swinging like a snake, covering the seven fatal points on his chest.  Hu Xiaotian let out a clear whistle, shook his wrist and fired his sword, using his own water-soft sword technique. The long swords intertwined and swirled, like a rushing river, continuously, intercepting the lightning speed of the spear.  Just listen to the clash of guns and swords, the sound of fighting is as dense as raindrops, and dozens of sounds can be heard in the blink of an eye.

    Hu Xiaotian grunted as his strength returned, and the long sword dropped from his hand and fell to the ground. He stumbled backwards involuntarily and hit the wall with a bang.

    "Haha! The silver wax gun tip is nothing more than that!" Where the voice fell, a majestic, balding monk in yellow clothes suddenly appeared and sneered: "Let Sajia send you to hell!" The tip of the gun  With a shake, it felt like a stab in the chest.

    Hu Xiaotian, who seemed to be depressed, suddenly rolled on the ground, raised his right hand, and hit the yellow-robed monk in the face with a handful of dirt.  "The trapped beast still fights!" The monk in yellow raised his sleeves nonchalantly, and continued to stab with the gun in one hand. Suddenly, the shadow of the sword flew up, and he saw his opponent holding the sword in his left hand, moving the sword like flying, and slashed straight against the barrel of the gun.  Pulse gate!  The monk in yellow trembled his arm with force, intending to use the force of the gun body to deflect the enemy's sword. Unexpectedly, Hu Xiaotian opened his right arm and clamped the gun body tightly, and rushed forward without risking his life.  The yellow-clothed monk saw his opponent with the same strength as the crazy tiger and bloodshot eyes approaching, and for some reason his heart felt cold. He clearly had the upper hand due to his internal martial arts, but he subconsciously wanted to dodge and get out of the way.

    What Hu Xiaotian wanted was the moment when he hesitated. He swung his long sword sharply, but the direction of the attack had changed. He passed by the monk in yellow and rushed towards the lake shore with all his strength.  The monk in yellow took half a step back and then realized what was wrong. He immediately threw away the gun, folded his palms, turned around and fired.

    boom!  The palm of Hu Xiaotian's vest flew straight into the sky like a kite with a broken string, drew an arc, and fell far into the middle of the lake.  The water waves rolled by, and the figures disappeared in an instant.??.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  The monk in yellow watched helplessly as Hu Xiaotian fell into the lake and disappeared. He was shocked and angry, and he immediately realized that he had been tricked!  Hu Xiaotian deliberately showed weakness first, and then suddenly counterattacked when he was careless. It seemed that they were going to die together, but in fact they wanted to use his palm power to escape. Otherwise, how could they safely cross the three-foot distance?  At this moment, two figures descended from the sky, one was an old man with white hair and a ruthless face, and the other was a pretty girl in red. They looked at the swirling water and stomped their feet with hatred.  The girl shook her hand, and a firework shot up into the sky and exploded in the night sky. She turned to glare at the monk in yellow, her face as cold as frost: "I will report your mistake today to the Holy Son, and you will be punished."  Come on!" The white-haired old man was even more rude and said angrily: "Hong Zhen, what kind of medicine did you take by mistake? Why can't you even stop me?!" The yellow-robed monk's face turned green and red. He was extremely embarrassed and hated  There can't be any crack in the ground to get into.

    Not a moment later, firelight flashed on the water, and seven or eight speedboats moved their oars like flying, quickly approaching the shore.  Dozens of well-dressed men were sitting on the boat, holding weapons and waiting solemnly.  The girl raised her arms, jumped onto a speedboat first, and ordered all the sailors to row to the place where Hu Xiaotian fell into the water.  The white-haired old man and the yellow-robed monk looked at each other, flew into the boat, and followed closely behind.

    Plop!  The cool lake water covered the eyes, ears, mouth and nose, pulling on the body and limbs, and slowly sank to the bottom of the lake.  Hu Xiaotian held his breath, relaxed his muscles, and felt the gentleness and moisture of the surrounding lake, as if he had arrived in a very comfortable, quiet and isolated space.  There are no noisy fights, no bloody fights, no flaming swords and guns, but only peace and tranquility, and a mother-like tolerant mind.  At this moment, his spirit, mind and body completely relaxed, like a child who had been away from home for many years and fell into the arms of his mother again. Inexplicable feelings came to his mind, his consciousness expanded, and he touched a ball of incomparable richness and incomparable trance.  Condensed feminine aura!

    This group of feminine spiritual energy was born from heaven and earth, gathering the essence of thousands of hectares of water, swallowing the energy of the sun and the moon. It was unknown that it had been deposited at the bottom of the lake for tens of millions of years. Touched by Hu Xiaotian's consciousness, it actually extended in the opposite direction, holding him tightly.  Wrap, countless streams of spiritual energy poured into his body, and then flowed out automatically, repeating the cycle.  Hu Xiaotian's mind was shocked, and the true energy in his body was endless. He unexpectedly stepped into the innate realm that martial arts practitioners dream of.

    The so-called innate state is the state that corresponds to a person¡¯s acquired breathing.  Before a person is born, he lives in the mother's body and can maintain vitality without using the lungs to breathe, which is called "fetal breath".  After a person leaves the mother's body, he must breathe air through his mouth, nose, and heart, otherwise he will surely die.  Martial arts practitioners practice their internal skills hard the day after tomorrow, breathe in the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and create a circulation path for true energy in the body, in order to return to the innate realm and reach a state where true energy is endless and self-contained.  Once you leap into this realm, your true energy will flow endlessly, you will not die when you are immersed in water, and you will not be destroyed when you enter the soil. You should be considered a master of the generation.

    By chance, Hu Xiaotian glimpsed the innate realm. On the one hand, he had just escaped from an extremely stressful situation. His body and mind were relaxed, his spirit was sublimated, and he was perfectly integrated into the water flow, reaching the state of selflessness and formlessness. On the other hand, he was  It was the extremely strong yang energy in his body that naturally attracted the feminine aura accumulated at the bottom of the lake, and the blend allowed him to enter the way of nature.  However, due to the help of external force, once the spiritual energy at the bottom of the lake dispersed, he would be knocked back to his original shape immediately.

    Under the washing of the spiritual energy at the bottom of the lake, Hu Xiaotian's hidden and internal injuries were all healed, his meridians expanded, and the yin and yang qi surged like the Yangtze River.  First, the points of the Taiyin Lung Meridian of the Hand are connected, and then the true energy reaches from the Shaoshang Point to the Shangyang Point, breaking all the way to the Yingxiang Point at the end, and the Large Intestine Meridian of the Hand Yangming is instantly connected.  The true energy flows continuously, rushing into Chengqi point, all the way down to break the cheek car, missing basin, breast root, Guanmen, Tianshu, Qi Chong, Futu, Zusanli, Chongyang, Lidui, and then opens up Zuyang.  Brighten the stomach meridian.  After connecting the three meridians, the great tide of true energy is still as powerful as a rainbow. Then it jumps to Yinbai point, turns its head upward, and rushes to Taibai, Shangqiu, Sanyinjiao, Yinlingquan, Xuehai, Chongmen, Fushe, Tianxi, and Dabao.  Various points can easily and completely open the Spleen Meridian of Foot Taiyin.

    As the true energy circulated and surged, Hu Xiaotian suddenly heard a loud bang in his head, but he felt that the hot air in his body was gushing out, burning every inch of his bones and muscles, as if he was in an oven.  This is the harbinger of a breakthrough in the skill!  The World-Destroying Overlord Technique is extremely yang and extremely strong. Whenever a cultivator breaks through the boundaries of a certain level of mental skills, the Samadhi True Fire in the body will burst out in an instant. Hu Xiaotian has been practicing for a long time, and this feeling of burning the body with flames is all too familiar.  The true fire of samadhi burned out in an instant, and the whole body felt cool and comfortable.

    There were waves in Hu Xiaotian's heart, and the perfect spiritual realm was broken. The extended consciousness was recovered and occupied the body again.  In this way, the spiritual connection with the spiritual energy at the bottom of the lake is interrupted, and the mysterious and unpredictable spiritual energy returns to the vast and deep lake water, invisible and elusive.  Hu Xiaotian slowly opened his eyes and clenched his fists slightly. Powerful power filled his limbs and bones, and the strong killing intent spread, causing the undercurrent to surge under the water.  Although there is noWhat experience, but he knew instinctively that the first restriction of the God of Hell's Qi Lock had been broken!  Combining the rich Qi poured into the acupuncture points by Xuanzong and supplemented by the feminine aura from the bottom of the lake, the World-Destroying Overlord Jue he practiced jumped to the eighth level overnight!  Recalling the humiliation and torture I have suffered since I started practicing martial arts, and how many times I almost survived, I can't help but have mixed feelings. It is not easy to recover my martial arts!

    Hu Xiaotian raised his eyes and glanced around, only to see the ark rowing on the lake and busy figures. It was obvious that the pursuer was determined to kill him and would not give up until his body was found.

    The World-Destroying Overlord Jue is known as the most domineering technique in the world, and all practitioners become domineering because of it.  Therefore, although Xuanzong was trapped on the top of the snow-capped mountains and his reputation was everywhere, the gangsters were still trembling in fear.  In the past, there were many knights from the White Way in Leijiabao. Zhan Feng broke in alone, but his expression remained unchanged and he proudly asked for battle.  Hu Xiaotian was ambushed and hunted for no apparent reason, and he was continuously injured. He only managed to escape due to his quick reaction. Now that all his skills have been restored, how can he swallow this bad breath?  He smiled coldly, moved his limbs, and reacted with great force. He shot through the water like an arrow from a string, and punched out from a few feet away from the enemy!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter Nine: Killing the Enemy with a Domineering Fist

    The night is as dark as ink, the swords and crossbows flash, and murderous intent permeates the air.  (1_1) There were dots of fire on the lake, and various ships spread out and shuttled back and forth, covering an area of ??more than a hundred feet in radius.  Between the undulations of the water, there were dozens of strong men holding short blades in their mouths, constantly diving and rising, searching carefully with their eyes wide open.  Time passed unknowingly, and the girl in red stood proudly on the bow of the boat, her mouth tightened, silently watching everyone's every move, her expression slightly anxious.  You must know that the lake is vast and deep. How easy is it to find someone smoothly?  The only thing we can do is gradually expand the search scope, hoping that by the end of the day, a blind cat will stumble upon a dead mouse.

    Suddenly, a strange red light flashed from the bottom of the lake, instantly illuminating the lake surface.  As the air of heaven and earth stirred violently, the temperature dropped sharply, and a terrifying and violent murderous aura rushed straight up from the bottom of the lake. It was as if some ancient strange beast woke up from its slumber, showed its claws, and issued a warning to the humans who accidentally intruded into its territory.  Silent roar.  .

    This murderous aura was fierce and cold, and the men who were diving were the first to bear the brunt. Everyone was so frightened that they all came to the surface of the water.  Some people's teeth were chattering, and some people were pale. I don't know who had the courage to shout: "Saint Girl, I'm afraid we might disturb the strange beasts at the bottom of the lake. Let's get on the boat and take shelter for a while!"

    The red-clothed girl's face darkened and she scolded: "Nonsense, where did the strange beast come from? If you fail to complete the task, everyone will be punished!" As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the water surge violently, the surface of the water seemed to be boiling, and a water column was as thick as a giant dragon.  Without warning, he suddenly rushed into the air and jumped more than ten feet away from the lake.  In this astonishing scene, at least seven or eight men were carried up by the water column and flew up.  Let out a cry of terror.  They struggled in vain in the water column.  It was torn, squeezed, and twisted by countless small streams of water, as if trapped in a meat grinder, and suddenly exploded at the same time. Thousands of minced meat and broken bones were shot out in all directions, instantly turning the water column red.

    Everyone on the lake was shocked and exclaimed, but they felt a cold air penetrated from the soles of their feet, straight through the whole body, and their scalps were numb. Is this a terrible way to die?  Someone trembled: "Could it be that the Water Dragon King is showing off his power?"

    The blood-red water column rose to its highest point and then fell.  It hit the lake with a loud bang, and the sound spread for miles.  The two speedboats that were under the water column were unable to escape, and were suddenly crushed to pieces by the heavy water waves. The boats were destroyed and everyone died.  A huge wave as high as a person surged up from the flat ground.  Spreads rapidly to the outside.

    The waves came in and the hull heaved.  The girl in red was filled with shock and anger. She had already lost a third of her men before the enemy showed up!  Was it a human or an animal that delivered this terrifying blow?  She never wanted to believe that there was a dragon that existed only in legends hidden at the bottom of the lake.  My heart suddenly trembled, and I lost my voice: "Could it be him?!"

    The white-haired old man on the side seemed to sense something, his face suddenly changed, and he shouted to her: "Holy girl, return to the shore quickly!"

    The sound just fell, and the water rolled up with a "crash" sound.  A tall, domineering, naked man jumped into the air, laughed and said: "Now that we are here, why retreat?" He raised his hand, and the wind of his fist carried countless water droplets, like a roaring tiger, baring its teeth and claws.  Pounced on the white-haired old man.

    The white-haired old man has so much experience in fighting enemies. He knows that a strong enemy is in front of him. No matter how strong or cruel the enemy's punch is, he can't retreat. Otherwise, the opponent will take advantage of the opportunity to rush forward due to the pull of Qi.  There is only one way for him to die.  After all, he stepped on the bow of the boat with both feet and could use his strength, which was three points better than his opponent in the air with nowhere to use his strength.  As long as he can block this move, his companions will be able to rush to support him, and then he will be able to defeat the enemy with numbers.  Or you can take the initiative in the situation.  Now raise your palms up and push out with all your strength.

    at the same time.  The monk in yellow clothes a little further away exerted force with his feet, urged the speedboat under his feet to rush towards him, and shouted: "Protect the Saint!"

    The girl in red saw that her enemy's boxing skills were exquisite, his dominance was unparalleled, and his skills were so superb that he was chasing after the famous martial artist. It was completely different from the embarrassment of running for his life just now, and it was completely inconsistent with what was described in the intelligence.  I am surprised and curious. Is this person suddenly strong and weak? Is it because he is practicing a certain skill, or is he having an adventure in the lake?  In any case, the enemy is stronger than expected.  1 (1) She made a decisive decision and gave the order: "Retreat!" The oarsmen in the same boat immediately turned the oars and broke through the waves, and drove the boat back to the lake shore.

    Hu Xiaotian had just exited the Innate Realm. At this moment, his mental aura was at its peak in the Acquired Realm. He used the "God of War Fist" secretly taught by the Demon Sect, and struck out with "Tearing the Sky" with great joy, and the wind of the fist roared.  , the energy surged wildly, like a demon god appearing in the world, trying to tear the sky apart with his fists.  Because he broke through the barrier near the lake, his body was filled with feminine spiritual energy, and he punched out. He hid his feminine power while being domineering and fierce, adding countless changes to the God of War Fist.  Even the genius of the Demon Sect who founded this boxing at that time never thought that thousands of years later, there would be descendants who could break through the shackles and use the boxing method that combines yin and yang, and is hard yet soft.

    The iron fist pierced the air, and the ruthless and domineering force tore through the surrounding space, which actually gave the white-haired old man a strange feeling that the sky was falling and the earth was falling. It was as if this punch was coming, annihilating everything, and the people or things around him no longer existed.  Endless punchesIt also contains a variety of forces such as squeezing, pulling, and rotating, which makes people wonder how to prevent it.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s first punch was shocking and powerful, and the main purpose was to establish power. The second punch contained the essence of the boxing technique, and the energy was compressed and condensed. It was aimed at only the white-haired old man, but the purpose was to kill the opponent.  Among the pursuers, this white-haired old man is undoubtedly the most powerful in martial arts. As long as he is killed first, the courage of the others will be exhausted, so there is no need to worry.

    ???????????????????????????? It¡¯s too late, but it¡¯s fast, the iron fist is like thunder.

    boom!  The energy exploded, water droplets ejected, sweeping away any life within five feet.

    The white-haired old man¡¯s metacarpal bones, arm bones, and shoulder bones cracked, and with a pop, the force of the fist shot out from his body, exploding a terrifying blood hole in his back, and turning his internal organs into powder.  The residual force was transmitted to the feet, and the ship's planks cracked, and the ship and the people sank into the water.

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said, "Next one!" He used the force of the rebound to do a somersault in the air, gliding like an eagle, and pounced towards the monk in yellow.

    Everyone was frightened, everyone could see his murderous intention and determination, he wanted to destroy the invading enemies by himself!  The girl in red was shocked. If the other party killed the monk in yellow again, it would be her turn next!  At a critical moment, there is nothing else to consider, so taking action is the best option.  It looked like it was still seven or eight feet away from the lake shore.  She gritted her teeth.  He grabbed a handle of wood pulp with his hand, stomped on the deck with both feet, and flew towards the shore.  The rowers on the same boat looked at each other in astonishment. They never expected that the saint who regarded them as a god would escape alone, regardless of their life or death.

    Hu Xiaotian watched with eyes and ears in all directions, and immediately noticed that the girl in red used Qinggong to escape. He secretly hated her in his heart, but it was too late to change direction and pursue him.  The girl in red has a distinguished status and is the leader of this group of people. She must know many secrets.  He wanted to capture her for questioning.  Unexpectedly, the opponent was so decisive and ruthless at such a young age. When he saw that the situation was wrong, he immediately cut off his tail and escaped, even leaving dozens of loyal men behind.  If it were him, he would never be so cold and heartless.

    The monk in yellow is protecting the girl in red.  When the boat arrived, it was like a galloping horse. Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, his companions died and escaped. He had to deal with this mysterious master who was like a demon god on his own, and he felt miserable in his heart.  Even though he had just beaten his opponent until he vomited blood and escaped, he had witnessed the power of Hu Xiaotian's punch at this moment, and it would be foolish for him to think of himself as the winner.  He had no time to delve into why Hu Xiaotian suddenly became stronger, so he suppressed the huge wave of regret tumbling in his heart, used his full strength in both arms, and roared angrily.  The iron spear rolled up countless spears, and stabbed the enemy with half a shot.

    The spear is the king of weapons. It is designed to attack and kill. It is filled with true energy and thrust out. At first glance, it looks like an evil dragon waving its claws. Cold light is flying all over the sky. Streams of air that are invisible to the naked eye are generated and swirl around the gun blade.  , shattered, making a ghost-like whistling sound.  The fierce wind blew Hu Xiaotian's clothes and hair, trying desperately to slow down his movement.  This stunning shot was the result of the monk in yellow¡¯s lifelong efforts.  The gun blade swings in the air and attacks. Every time it trembles and changes direction, it will accelerate incredibly, breaking through the limits again and again, and falling in the eyes of everyone in martial arts.  It is simply the most beautiful curve track in the world and cannot be copied.

    Although the iron gun is fast.  Hu Xiaotian could clearly capture the trajectory of the gun tip.  He is fearless and fearless, his blood rushes faster, inexplicable excitement permeates his whole body, and his hair stands on end - only by killing a truly strong man can he prove his strength!  From the moment he started practicing the Forbidden Technique, he was constantly being hunted and hunted. He could not look back on all kinds of embarrassing moments, and he did not know how many times he fell into death and narrowly escaped death.  Cheng Ying, Xiang Hu, Tuo Yao, Li Xuan'er, and Yan Si could all show off their power in front of him, but the most humiliating thing was being forced into the secret room by Yan Jiu and being "mercilessly" squeezed by her.  Just a moment ago, the monk in yellow had also forced him into a desperate situation.  In a trance, the faces and figures of many people overlapped and merged with the monk in yellow below, arousing his unprecedented anger and murderous intention - you bullied me, harmed me, humiliated me, let's end it today!  Taking a deep breath, he pushed out his right fist slowly, seemingly slowly but actually quickly, locking onto the ever-changing iron gun. No matter how it swung and changed direction, the fist pointed at the edge of the iron gun!

    The ultimate killing move of the God of War Fist is "Destroy the Heaven and Earth"!  His first punch is to establish power, his second punch is to kill, and his third punch is to destroy!

    As soon as the punch came out, the invisible and huge momentum reversed the force of the gun, and the strong wind blew backwards, forcing the clipper and the surrounding lake down half a foot.  With the huge force, the internal organs of the oarsmen on the boat were ruptured, and countless blood droplets spurted out from their mouths and noses, turning into bloody men.

    The monk in yellow clothes was at the core of the fist, and the pressure he endured was even more terrifying. The deck beneath his feet cracked and cracked, spreading to the entire clipper in an instant.  His eyes were wide open and he bit the tip of his tongue fiercely, using the severe pain to stimulate his nerves, his potential exploded, and the gun shot out like lightning.

    Hu Xiaotian roared loudly, and the tip of his fist collided directly with the tip of the spear. It seemed that the stalemate lasted for as long as a century, but it also seemed as short as a moment.

    Boom!  The dull thunder rolled across the lake and spread far away, startling countless nocturnal birds.

    &nbsp; The fist gun broke apart at the first touch. The iron gun body could not withstand the internal force of the violent conflict and broke into seventeen or eighteen pieces immediately.  The monk in yellow groaned, and the skin of his arms exploded. The fist force penetrated into his body, and the muscles, flesh, and bones were torn and shattered wherever he passed. His whole body was wiped out in ashes, and he was completely destroyed.  Even the clipper he was standing on could not escape his fate. With a soft pop, it turned into countless tiny sawdust and was swallowed up by the incoming waves.

    The power of destruction is so great.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s long-accumulated depression was swept away, but he felt indescribably happy in his heart, and the strange thought of flying in the wind arose for nothing.  He knew clearly that he would never be able to unleash such a domineering and terrifying punch again in the short term.

    At the same time, the girl in red had finished her castration. She raised her hand and threw the pulp into the water. Then she touched the pulp with her feet, used the strength to get up again, and threw it towards the shore like a baby swallow returning to the forest.  Hu Xiaotian was still more than twenty feet away from the lake shore. Seeing that he could no longer catch up, he jumped into the adjacent speed boat.  Point to the wind and connect the dots.  After sealing the acupuncture points of the oar hand, he immediately grabbed a stick of wood pulp, broke the oar handle with a little force, and threw it at the girl in red.  The wind blew suddenly, and the broken oars swept across the sky like meteors chasing the moon.  The girl in red had nowhere to dodge in the air. When she was in danger, she suddenly raised a small white oil umbrella, protecting her vitals like a shield.  There was a muffled sound as the broken oar hit the umbrella and bounced away.  The girl in red spurted a stream of blood arrows from her mouth.  He took the opportunity to speed up to the lake shore and ducked into the willow bushes to hide.

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and looked away. The surviving men seemed to have seen ghosts.  Paddling desperately to escape.  Hu Xiaotian was too lazy to care about the life and death of the little fish and shrimp. He opened the acupoints of one of the paddlers, looked into his eyes coldly, and said in a deep voice: "Who are you? Why do you want to sneak attack on me in the middle of the night? If you tell the truth, I  I'll spare you but not kill her." He had no intention of letting the girl in red go. After asking about her origins and identity, he vowed to kill her and ask for an explanation.

    The man's face was pale and dripping with cold sweat. He was obviously extremely frightened, but he pursed his lips and said nothing.

    Hu Xiaotian frowned.  Just as he was about to press for questioning, he saw a wisp of black blood spilling out of the corner of his mouth. He fell limply on the deck, dead from poison.  Hu Xiaotian was secretly shocked, and opened the acupuncture points of the second paddler. Unexpectedly, before he could ask, the paddler had bitten the hidden poison pill with a soft click in his mouth, and died.  Hu Xiaotian gasped, what kind of evil sect is this?  His control over his disciples has reached such an incredible level!  In order to strictly guard the organization's secrets, fatal poison pills are issued before the operation to prevent anyone from becoming a prisoner and leaking the secrets.  The most terrifying thing is that these disciples were able to overcome their inner fears.  He would have killed himself by taking poison without hesitation, if he hadn't been possessed by the magic of soul-stirring.  They are fanatical believers who believe in ghosts and gods.  He shifted his gaze and saw that the eyes of the other two paddlers were calm and numb, as if they were fully prepared for death.

    With the previous lesson, Hu Xiaotian did not dare to give them easy answers. If the only remaining survivors died, where should they go to track down the mastermind behind the scenes?  His mind turned, and he slowly said: "I wonder what religion you believe in? In your teachings, are characters like saints allowed to abandon their fellow disciples? I believe that when disasters and dangers approach, saints who uphold the will of the gods should  Stand up and be the first to go into trouble, instead of abandoning believers and escaping alone! In other words, your saint has violated the doctrine, betrayed the trust of the gods, and is not worthy of the title of 'saint'. If given  If you have the chance to return to the sect, will you accuse her? But I believe that she will kill you first! As the saying goes, the needle behind the wasp's tail is the most poisonous woman's heart. With such a selfish and vicious saint,  Don't you feel angry and aggrieved?" If you want to extract information, you must first break the other party's defenses and shake their will. Only then can you achieve your goal through subtle changes in the other party's expression.  Therefore, the first step he took was to use the fact that the girl in red escaped alone to attack the faith of the two paddlers.

    Although the two paddlers were speechless, they still remained conscious and could hear all Hu Xiaotian's words word by word.  Thinking about the actions of the girl in red, their eyes changed slightly and the muscles on their faces twitched, showing that they were struggling inside.

    Hu Xiaotian said again: "You came to kill me, not for gold, silver and jewels, not to fight for territory, nor for the secret book of swords. Could it be for revenge?"

    The two paddlers' eyelids twitched and their expressions began to look panicked.

    Hu Xiaotian was determined in his heart and asked tentatively: "Could it be that you are colluding with Crazy Li and are Elder Luo's subordinates? No, that's not right. How can there be a title of saint in the divine sect? Are you disciples of the Ten Thousand Buddhas Sect, and Hongyuan?  Are the masters in the same group?"

    When the two practitioners heard the words "Ten Thousand Buddhas Sect", their eyes changed drastically, and large beads of sweat appeared on their foreheads. They were terrified and wished they could die immediately to avoid such mental torture.

    Hu Xiaotian touched his palm and said: "Master Hongyuan is indeed far-sighted and foresees today's situation early. No wonder he is still so happy after the incident was exposed.Zhang.  It only took two days for me to expose Hongyuan and his gang's deception and money-making, but you were able to chase me to Suizhou and ambush me in a big way. Could it be a coincidence?  "I feel awe-inspiring in my heart. This Ten Thousand Buddhas Sect can deliver news very quickly, and can dispatch many masters and a large number of well-trained troops. The power hidden behind it is unfathomable! Could it be a mysterious organization that has recently emerged in the world? Who?  Their leader again?

    The two police officers were so disappointed that they simply closed their eyes to avoid revealing their inner emotions.

    Hu Xiaotian speculated that at this point, there was no need to observe their reactions as a reference, and murmured: "I entered the city today and only visited the Seven Star Fist Gate and Murong Drug Store. If Wei Tai, Du Lei, Tong Yishan, etc. want to kill me, they will definitely do it themselves.  , no need to pretend to others. Then the only doubt left is Murong's Pharmacy! Is there a secret collusion between your Wanfo Sect and Murong's Pharmacy, so you passed my portrait to them to help find it? Since Murong's Pharmacy is named 'Murong'  Could it be that the name belongs to the property of the Murong family among the five major families? But with the wealth and status of the Murong family, why should they join any religious sect? Does the head of the Murong family really believe in the absurd statement of immortality and immunity from all diseases?" Countless questions came in.  I have a terrible headache.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume 6: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter 10: Blood-stained Dock

    Although the battle in the lake was brief, the commotion was so loud that all the residents along the lake were awakened.  Many people from the world jumped up in the air, trying to find out what secret happened.  Hu Xiaotian didn't want to meet the irrelevant people, so he stripped off his clothes and put them on, searched for all the copper coins and silver notes they had brought, drove the boat to the shore, and left.

    It¡¯s late at night and the streets are empty.  An angry wind lantern was placed under the eaves, swinging slightly, reflecting the four characters "Murong Drug Store".  Occasionally, a wild cat meows faintly, adding a bit of desolation.  Suddenly, a ghostly figure flashed, climbed over the courtyard wall, and landed in the backyard of Murong's house.  The man was dressed in black, his face covered, and his eyes were alert. He cautiously reached outside a wing and flicked the window sill a few times.  The lights in the wing flickered on, and as the window opened, the masked man swooped into the room.  .

    Hu Xiaotian lay quietly on the ridge of the roof, and couldn't help but sneer in his heart. The Murong family was indeed in collusion with the Ten Thousand Buddhas Sect!  He judged that the girl in red had suffered serious internal injuries. Once he sneaked back to a safe place, he would definitely try to treat the injuries.  And looking at Suizhou City, which pharmacy can provide better elixirs than the Murong family?  If there is no connection between them, they can buy and sell openly. Such a sneaky and secretive meeting means that there is something wrong in their hearts.  However, they never dreamed that he had already come here in advance to ambush and caught all the movements.

    After a while of tea, the masked man flew out of the window again and exited the backyard along the way he came.

    Hu Xiaotian waited for her to be more than a hundred steps away, then he gently jumped into the air and hung behind her.  The masked man was extremely cautious, walking around and looking back suddenly from time to time.  But her eyesight was too different from Hu Xiaotian's, and she couldn't detect anything abnormal at all.  She was seen walking snaking through several alleys and around to the back door of an ordinary house.  Push the door open and enter.

    Hu Xiaotian was greatly surprised when he saw this. There was sewage flowing across this area and the stench was overwhelming. Moreover, the houses were made of grass and wood, with air leakage from all sides. It was hard to believe that the so-called "saint" would be willing to hide in such a filthy place.  Could it be that there is a secret room dug underground and the house is just used to hide it from others?  He took a breath and floated over the wall.  Falling silently in the shadow of the corner.

    This house is very ordinary. It is a small square courtyard with debris piled on both sides and two small rooms opposite the door.  One should be a bedroom for living and resting, and the other should be a kitchen for cooking.  Both houses were dark and unlit.  As soon as Hu Xiaotian landed, he smelled a faint smell of blood and took a closer look.  There was a pool of blood in front of the kitchen door, and I couldn't help but frown slightly. Could it be that I had gone astray?

    I only heard people talking in low voices in the bedroom, and one of them said: "Holy girl. Why don't we go to join Zhang Shiba and others, but hide here? This place is dirty and shabby. It is really an insult to the status of a holy girl."  Another person coughed softly and said: "Qing He, the enemy spares Zhang Shiba and they won't kill them. It's not because they are merciful, but because they have the intention of fishing for a big fish in the long run. They must be invisible and follow them. How can I be fooled? It's okay if I don't show up.  , if I show up, their death will come! Anyway, I will only stay here for one night. Although the conditions are worse, it is better to be safe. Just bear with it." Na Qinghe said in surprise: "Ma Protector and Hong Zhen  The master is dead. Saint, do you still want to go to Iron Gate Pier?" The saint smiled bitterly and said: "This is the mission I received in front of the Holy Son, how can I not go? What's more, that matter is related to the future rise and fall of our sect.  There is no room for error! I asked you to deliver the urgent letter to Shopkeeper Murong, will he agree to send it?" Na Qinghe said: "Shopkeeper Murong saw the saint's token and agreed to use flying pigeons to send the message immediately." The saint  He sighed: "I hope it's not too late!" His voice changed and he said harshly: "It's all because of that damn Hu Xiucai who ruined our plan. When I invite the guardian general, he will die without a burial place!  "Na Qinghe said in a trembling voice: "Holy girl, who is Hu Xiucai? His attacks are so horrific and bloody, he is simply different from ordinary people." The holy girl said slowly: "I saw that his attacks were domineering and violent, with boundless murderous intent.  In all likelihood, he is a rising star of the Demon Sect. Hongyuan succeeds more than he fails, and he actually provoked a master of the Demon Sect, which made me make a mistake in judgment. I deserve to die too!" Na Qinghe sighed softly: "I would have known that Hu Xiucai was so troublesome.  Let's not provoke him and just complete the task first." The saint gritted her teeth and said: "Is there any regret medicine in the world?"

    Hu Xiaotian originally wanted to rush into the house and capture the other party in one fell swoop, but after hearing something hidden in their conversation, his heart moved slightly and he decided to wait and see what would happen.  Obviously, the Ten Thousand Buddhas Sect and his party came to Suizhou with other important responsibilities, and the plan to surround and kill him was just a temporary plan. As a result, the fate was not as good as fate, and all the elite soldiers were lost overnight, and they fell into a dilemma with no one available.  Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but secretly wonder, what kind of rare treasure does the Ten Thousand Buddhas Sect want to obtain, and it is actually related to the rise and fall of the sect?  He really didn't like this evil sect at all. Wouldn't it be great if he had the opportunity to take away their favorite treasures and make them unable to recover?

    The saint cursed a few more times in a low voice and said in a deep voice: "Qinghe, please go out and protect me. I'm going to start healing." Qinghe said: "Yes!" There was a soft sound of footsteps and she moved towards the door.  .

    Hu Xiaotian jumped up, turned over and jumpedGo to the adjacent courtyard on the other side.  He stood in silence for a while, and when he couldn't hear any more noise from the next door, he pulled away without noticing.

    In the north of Suizhou City, there is an iron gate wharf ten miles up the river, which is the only way to Kaifeng Waterway.  The weather was sunny and cloudless that day. The sun was shining brightly and the heat was unstoppable.  After the hard work in the early morning, most of the porters received their pay and went home. A few people also went into the simple tavern on the dock, drinking and fighting, and making loud noises.  Hu Xiaotian arrived at the pier early in the morning, walked around casually, and then chose a small tavern in a remote location. He asked the store owner to bring wine and food, and drank by himself, looking out the door from time to time.

    Near at noon, a carriage that covered tightly drove to the dock.  The car curtain opened, and a pretty girl about sixteen or seventeen years old, with hair in a bun, jumped out of the car.  She had quick eyes, was wearing green clothes, and had a pair of mandarin duck knives slung across her back. She glanced at the empty dock for a few times before turning her head to look at the river where boats were passing by.

    More than half an hour later, I suddenly heard the sound of hoofbeats and thunder, and from far to near, a group of knights came galloping on horseback. Each one was equipped with a pair of horses. They were covered with dust, and they were obviously traveling on a starry night.  Seeing this group of people running onto the pier, the girl in green clothes jumped for joy.  He raised his hand and said, "Mr. Murong, we are here!"

    The leading knight is tall and tall, handsome in appearance, with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes.  He is a handsome and handsome man with a strong spirit.  He raised his hand to signal his companions to slow down the horse, and left the team. Before the horse could stand still, he flew off the horse and smiled at the girl in green: "Qinghe, is your lady in the car?" Qinghe pursed his lips and smiled,  He said playfully: "Master is here, can my lady still fly away?" Immediately a shy and angry scolding came from the carriage: "Qinghe. Don't talk nonsense!" Mr. Murong laughed and walked to the window.  Next to him, he was talking quietly to the woman in the car through the curtain.  The guards accompanying him dismounted a few feet away and dispersed into a loose formation.  Surround the carriage in the middle.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at it intently. There were twelve guards in the group who were watching carefully. They were all brave men in their prime, with agile skills and eyes as cold as lightning.  All of them had murderous intent on their bodies, and they looked like masters who had experienced brutal fighting.  Judging from their attire, four of them must be Fuso warriors, with their bald foreheads.  He has his hair tied back and is short in stature.  There are two knives, one long and one short, stuck in his waist.  The other three should be Goryeo swordsmen, wearing wide-brimmed tall hats.  The top is short, the pants are long and baggy, and the behavior is cold and arrogant.  The other five people were dressed in blue outfits, nothing special about them.  The so-called leopard can be seen in the tube.  The Murong family recruited a large number of foreign masters to serve as bodyguards. They clearly seized the opportunity of the change of dynasty and cultivated a huge power overseas, which should not be underestimated.

    Hu Xiaotian thought about lightning, and this saint summoned Mr. Murong overnight with a letter asking for help. She is really charming!  Murong Qingtian was also a disciple of the Murong family. He was once fascinated by Li Xuan'er, and in the end his soul was absorbed. He was worse than dead. I wonder if the fate of Mr. Murong would be better?  However, there are so many masters accompanying him to protect him, which shows that his status is much higher than Murong Qingtian. As long as the saint is not too stupid, they will maintain a good relationship with each other.

    Suddenly, there was a commotion on the river, and shouts and curses could be heard in the distance.  I saw two Wupeng speedboats, one behind the other, traveling at high speed along the channel. They ignored the order of sailing and forcibly overtook small boats or shuttled between large ships, which immediately aroused the public indignation of the boatmen.  Qinghe cheered up and whispered: "Miss, they are coming!" A red shadow flashed, and the saint in red with a transparent gauze mask jumped out from the curtain, looked coldly at the chasing speedboat, frowned, and said  Mr. Murong beside him said: "Brother Murong, as expected, there are enemies tracking my friends. The people who want to trouble you will come to help later!" Mr. Murong smiled and said: "Sister Honglian, your business is my business, why bother?"  So raw? Don¡¯t worry, my guards are not vegetarians!¡±

    Since the ships were getting denser as they got closer to Suizhou City, the fast ship that fled first was forced to slow down, and another fast ship that was chasing behind took the opportunity to approach.  The two ships were still more than twenty feet apart. Almost at the same time, someone jumped out of the cabin and stood at the bow and stern of the ship. They opened their bows and fired at each other. Arrows shot through the air and arrows came and went. From time to time, people were injured and screamed.

    This time there was an open shooting and fighting, and all the nearby boatmen were eclipsed. They screamed one after another. Those who could avoid it fled to the river bank, and those who couldn't avoid it had to stop their boats to avoid accidentally entering the battle circle.

    When the distance was shortened to more than ten feet, the pursuers at the rear showed off two special short crossbows, sparks sprayed out, and what they shot were actually crossbow arrows tied with gunpowder!  Where the arrow fell, fire flashed and sawdust flew, blasting the clipper in front of it with holes. The rudder and mast were all broken, and it was immediately unable to move.  Amidst the smoke and fire, several figures flashed out of the cabin, using Qinggong and body techniques, like big birds flying into the sky, leaping towards a nearby grain cargo ship.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s sharp eyes saw clearly the appearance and attire of one of them from a distance, and he lost his voice: ¡°How could it be him?¡± It turned out that there were six or seven experts gathered in the core.The last one was Lei Haoyun, the representative of the younger generation of the Lei family!

    Lei Haoyun was once defeated by Zhan Feng in two moves in front of all the heroes in the world. He vomited blood and fainted, and became a laughing stock in the world for a while.  As a result, he gave up on himself and drank heavily. Not wanting to be moved by Xu Yilang's words, he secretly interacted with Qinglonghui.  After not seeing each other for several months, Lei Haoyun's face became more stern and sinister. His martial arts seemed to have improved a lot, and he still appeared to be able to cross a river several feet wide in one step with ease.  Could it be that the treasure that the Ten Thousand Buddhas Sect wants to acquire is related to him?

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked. Based on this calculation, isn't the Ten Thousand Buddhas Sect a secret branch of the Qinglong Society?  No wonder the saint mentioned some divine guardian generals yesterday, and she was clearly referring to the four great divine generals of the Qinglong Society!  In this way, the Murong family has also been won over by the Qinglong Society?  I wonder what the final outcome of the Five Clans Alliance will be?  Don¡¯t let the Murong family become the leader of the alliance!

    But he heard a roar: "You evil beast, where are you running from? Stop right there!" A red shadow flashed.  A big man with a long sword in his hand jumped to the bow of the ship. His eyes were blood red and murderous. He was Lei Hongjun, the younger brother of the head of the Lei family.  Lei Haoyun's face was as cold as iron.  As if he had never heard his uncle's roar, he and his companions each removed a piece of the boat plank and jumped onto the river. When they were about to die, they shook their hands and threw the plank out, sank a little, used their strength to get up again, and jumped onto the dock.  Lei Hongjun was furious.  Command the Clippers to immediately change lanes diagonally and pursue them closely.

    As soon as Lei Haoyun and others arrived at the pier, Holy Maiden Red Lotus and Young Master Murong had already rushed over.  As soon as the two sides met, the Red Lotus Saint stretched out her white and tender hands politely: "Mr. Lei. As agreed, please hand over the things to me!" Lei Haoyun said coldly: "First get rid of the people who are chasing me.  Say it again!" Mr. Murong was furious: "You are so brave, how dare you attack the red lotus?!" His right palm curved into a tiger's claw, and he clasped it towards Lei Haoyun's clavicle point.  Lei Haoyun sneered and said, "Are you that green onion again?" His left hand turned into a knife and shook off the opponent's grappling moves.  Mr. Murong's tiger claws turned into eagle claws.  Taking it towards the opponent's pulse gate, unexpectedly Lei Haoyun reacted equally quickly, with his elbows slightly contracted and his fingertips like hooks.  He pecked hard at his tiger's mouth.  The Red Lotus Saint screamed: "Stop!" She raised her hand and made a feint, forcing Lei Haoyun to retreat half a step.  He said angrily: "How can we fight among ourselves when we are facing a powerful enemy?" Master Murong and Lei Haoyun looked at each other.  At the same time, they snorted and turned around to ignore each other.

    At this moment, the speeding ship had arrived at the shore, but hearing the roar of the wind, Lei Hongjun jumped up with more than 20 warriors. They shouted in mid-air: "Leijiabao is chasing the rebels."  My dear, whoever stands in the way will die!"

    The Red Lotus Saint said anxiously: "Brother Murong!"

    Young Master Murong suppressed the displeasure in his heart, raised his eyebrows, and coldly ordered: "Kill!" As soon as he finished speaking, the guards' swords clanged out of their sheaths, rolled up countless cold lights, and killed everyone in the Lei family.

    Ding!  Bang!  The two groups of men and horses collided violently, with sparks flying, blood spurting, broken limbs flying everywhere, and screams shaking the earth.  Lei Hongjun slashed open the Fuso warrior who was blocking the way, and like a wild lion pounced on food, he rushed straight towards Lei Haoyun: "You evil beast, today I will enforce the family law!"

    How could Lei Haoyun sit still and wait for death? He quickly drew the knife in his hand and said in a deep voice: "Help me kill this man!" He spread out the blade and walked away. The blade shone like a poisonous snake, ruthless and soft, and actually came into contact with him.  The Lei family's swordsmanship is very different.  Although he didn't mention her by name, the Red Lotus Saint jumped into the sky without thinking, shot out silver light, and stabbed her down with her sword.  Mr. Murong hesitated for a moment and smacked his fingertips. A sharp finger wind came first and stabbed the Huantiao point on Lei Hongjun's left leg.  The three young masters made moves at the same time, and the strong wind blew sand and rocks away.

    Lei Hongjun was angry but not confused, and exclaimed in surprise: "Is it the Murong family's Cloud-Piercing Finger?!" He sank his left palm and sealed the key points on his side.  , the Red Lotus Saint returned without success.  He froze and glared at Mr. Murong: "Who are you, Murong Bufan? Don't you know the covenant of the five clans? Lei Family Fort is arresting the traitors. If you, the Murong clan, don't help, forget it. Get out of the way of Lei immediately!"

    Mr. Murong said proudly: "I am Murong Gao! What qualifications do you have to command me?"

    Hearing the screams around him, Lei Hongjun felt anxious and said angrily: "Even if you are Murong Bufan's illegitimate son, I will kill you if you don't get out of the way!" With a swipe of his long knife, he still slashed towards Lei Haoyun, and the knife still fell towards Lei Haoyun.  He was furious and showed no mercy.

    Murong Gao¡¯s handsome face turned red when his scars were exposed in public, almost bleeding.  His martial arts, appearance and intelligence are far superior to those of his brothers and sisters, but his biological mother was a prostitute in a brothel and was not recognized by the Murong family. As a result, he could not be included in the family tree, nor could he represent the Murong family at grand gatherings. He could only live silently next to his father.  In the shadow of his father, he has been ridiculed by his brothers since childhood.  Murong Gao hated others mentioning this matter most in his life, let alone the Red Lotus Saint by his side!  Murderous intent burned in his eyes, he raised his hand and a silver spear flew out.

    Lei Hongjun is the same generation as Lei Hongtao, Murong Bufan, Mo Hufeng and others. He is a first-class swordsman in the world. Even Lei Haoyun and HongThe saints joined forces, but were also killed by him and retreated step by step.  Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of the silver shuttle being shot, and he said in a deep voice, "Murong boy, are you really tired of living?" He slashed back with his knife, hitting the shuttle with a sting, trying to knock it away.

    Unexpectedly, when the blade struck, the silver shuttle exploded suddenly, turning into thousands of serrated blades as thin as willow leaves, shooting at him swarm, extremely vicious.  "Tang Sect's hidden weapon!" Lei Hongjun exclaimed. He never expected that what was being shot was the Tang Sect's top hidden weapon. He was caught off guard, his long knife twisted around, and he jumped back with force at the same time.  But the silver light was shining brightly, the sword curtain was like a wall, and the clanging sound was as dense as raindrops.  The silver light dissipated, and Lei Hongjun groaned. Dozens of sharp blades were inserted into his body, and blood spurted out, which was extremely terrifying.

    Murong Gao used the secret weapon of the Tang Sect. He expected that his opponent would be injured early in the morning. He used his cloud-piercing finger to spot the neutral position. There were several pop-pop sounds. Lei Hongjun's right shoulder and right arm were pierced by the force of his fingers. The long knife fell to the ground with a clang.  .

    At this moment, the sword flashed and there was a flash of blood.  But when he saw the blood gushing from Lei Hongjun's throat and making a sound in his throat, he stared in disbelief at the swordsman who was as cold as a devil in front of him, showing a sad and sorrowful expression. He shook his body and fell to the sky.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 11: Rebellion

    Lei Haoyun killed his uncle without hesitation. His hard-heartedness and cruelty made the Red Lotus Saint and Murong Gao take a breath and look at him with admiration.

    Hu Xiaotian originally wanted to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight and enjoy a free show. Who would have thought that Lei Hongjun would be defeated so quickly? It was really unexpected.  He has not forgotten the purpose of coming here, and the Ten Thousand Buddhas Sect is most likely a religious force affiliated with the Qinglong Society. Destroying their plan is equivalent to stopping the expansion of the Qinglong Society.  No matter what, as long as Lei Haoyun is controlled, all doubts will come to light.  Immediately, he clicked on the desktop and swooped out of the door.  .

    Amid the shouting and fighting, there was no one near the pier.  Hu Xiaotian suddenly flew out of the tavern, looking quite abrupt, and immediately attracted the attention of Lei Haoyun and others.  The Red Lotus Saint still remembered Hu Xiaotian's figure and aura, and immediately recognized who it was. The hidden wounds in her body ached faintly, and she couldn't help but shudder, and murmured: "Why is he here?" Qinghe was so frightened that he drew his knife.  Holding it in his hand, he shouted in a trembling voice: "Holy girl, retreat quickly!"

    Murong Gao stared at the stranger approaching quickly, frowned and said, "Sister Honglian, do you recognize this person? Which sect is he a master of?"

    How could the Red Lotus Saint have time to explain to him what had happened last night? She especially didn¡¯t want to reveal Hu Xiaotian¡¯s background in the Demon Cult, so she said anxiously: ¡°Mr. Lei, this person is coming with bad intentions! To ensure nothing goes wrong, let¡¯s get on our horses and leave first!¡±

    "Leave? Just run away!" Lei Haoyun glanced at her disdainfully, raised the blood-stained steel knife, and said in a deep voice: "Murong Gao, do you have the guts to make a bet with me to see who kills this person first?  people!"

    How could Murong Gao be willing to show weakness?  Loudly: "What's the bet?"

    Lei Haoyun said: "Whoever loses. How about lying on the ground and learning how to bark three times?"

    Murong Gao said coldly: "I'm afraid you won't admit it if you lose!"

    The Red Lotus Saint was so anxious that she stamped her feet. Just as she was about to say something to dissuade him, she saw the two of them moving at the same time and rushing towards Hu Xiaotian.  Lei Haoyun and Murong Gao had just joined forces to kill a famous master in the world. They were extremely motivated. How could they be willing to retreat without fighting?  One thinks that he has advanced in martial arts and has the ability to surpass those of his peers; the other has a rich family background and believes that he has various secret treasures to protect himself and wants to show off in front of beauties.  The two of them were rushing forward.  First, they compared Qinggong and Shenfa. As for Hu Xiaotian's strength, they didn't care at all.

    Qinghe was stunned.  She lost her voice and said: "Saint, aren't they rushing to die?" The Red Lotus Saint shouted angrily: "Shut up!" Now in a dilemma, I was so worried that I even wanted to commit suicide. The key is that I didn't get the thing.  I can¡¯t leave even if I want to!

    At first, Hu Xiaotian was worried that Lei Haoyun would turn around and run away, but when he saw him and Murong Gao rushing in hand in hand with high fighting spirit, he knew that the other party didn't care about this unknown boy like him at all.  Perhaps in other people's eyes, he is no different from the fish on the chopping board.  Hu Xiaotian secretly laughed at himself, he was indeed the direct disciple of a famous family.  This ignorant and fearless courage far exceeds his own.  As he was running, his kung fu was running, his fists were punched, and he let out a loud shout ten meters away, and struck Murong Gao through the air to prevent him from firing such a vicious and extremely lethal hidden weapon.

    When the fist force is released, the air is compressed sharply, like a huge stone weighing down on the chest.  Murong Gao felt the strong wind cutting across his face, making it difficult to breathe. He couldn't help but feel horrified, and his fantasy of easily killing the enemy disappeared.  Facing an opponent with such strong and domineering skills.  If you are not careful, you will vomit blood and die!  In desperation, he stretched out the ten fingers of his hands and moved them rapidly like playing strings. The wind whistled in his fingers, and dozens of air currents were twisted into the air.  Stop that terrifying fist wind.

    Seeing an opportunity, Lei Haoyun spread his arms and flew into the air.  When it reached the highest point, he raised the knife over his head, opened his mouth and yelled: "Kill!" The sound of killing was still rolling on the tip of the tongue, and a flash of light from the knife tore through the sky like a thunderbolt, aiming at the opponent's head and chest and slashing down, it was extremely fierce and unstoppable.  He had just killed Lei Hongjun with one sword, consciously breaking through the shackles of martial arts practice, his confidence and fighting spirit had reached its peak, his sword energy was flowing, his spiritual consciousness was extended, and for the first time in his life, he felt that the man and sword were one and invincible.

    Hu Xiaotian raised his eyes and glanced, his cold and solid gaze penetrated the light of the knife and stabbed straight into Lei Haoyun's face, causing burning pain on his skin.  When their eyes met, Lei Haoyun felt as if he had been punched in the chest, his anger surged up, and he was so uncomfortable that he almost vomited blood.  The next moment, Hu Xiaotian stepped sideways and twisted his waist, and his right fist was like a hammer, hitting the back of the knife hard, making a clanging sound where the fist landed.  Lei Haoyun felt a huge force tearing him apart, as if an elephant suddenly hit him sideways. The hundred-smelted steel knife dented and twisted, the tiger's mouth burst open and blood flowed. His palm was empty, and the handle of the knife flew away.  Hu Xiaotian's punches were consistent, and his left fist followed up and broke through the empty door, hitting his lower abdomen.

    Everyone's eyes were dazzled, the sword shattered, and Lei Haoyun flew backwards with blood spurting out, falling heavily to the ground like a dead fish, his face turned gray, and his confident and arrogant demeanor was gone.

    The Red Lotus Saint was greatly surprised: "You're not dead?!"

    Lei Haoyun was so ashamed and angry that he spit out another mouthful of blood.Passed out.

    In fact, it is not surprising that the Red Lotus Saint was surprised. You must know that both Nama Protector and Hong Zhen are top-notch masters. Their martial arts skills are only stronger than Lei Haoyun. However, they were killed by Hu Xiaotian with one punch. Lei Haoyun  There is no reason to survive a punch.

    Hu Xiaotian is a member of his family who knows his own affairs. The reason why he was able to kill a powerful enemy last night was because he had just exited the innate realm, and secondly, his body was filled with feminine spiritual energy, and his mental aura and skill were at their peak, enough to defeat any opponent.  But after a night's work, he has completely returned to the acquired state, and the feminine aura that cannot be absorbed and fused has dissipated on its own. His state is far worse than last night. If he meets an opponent of the same level again, the outcome will still be uncertain.  It can be known.

    Murong Gao saw Lei Haoyun's failure in one move. He pushed hard on his toes and jumped backwards without hesitation. He retracted his sleeves with his hands and fired with cold light. Several short arrows quenched with poison flew out from under the sleeves of his robe.  Hu Xiaotian's steps flashed, his fists turned into palms, and he sent out a gentle palm force, knocking all the short arrows away diagonally.  After only a short delay, Murong Gao had already returned to the group of guards.  Two Fuso warriors did not wait for orders and rushed towards Hu Xiaotian with their swords straight up and down, curling up with fierce murderous intent.

    Hu Xiaotian sneered and said, "You are so small-minded, but you dare to show off your ugliness!" He raised his hand, and a surging fist force hit him through the air.  But I heard a cracking sound in my sternum.  The two warriors touched their chests and staggered back.

    Murong Gao shouted: "Stop!" and signaled the other guards not to act rashly.  Although the confrontation just now was short, he had noticed that his opponent had no killing intention, otherwise how could he be allowed to retreat easily?  Since we are not mortal enemies, we should not take the initiative to provoke such powerful people and dig their own graves.

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said, "You are smart!" He leaned over and grabbed Lei Haoyun, jumped onto the back of a horse, clamped the horse's belly with his legs, and then beat the horse away.

    The Red Lotus Saint was shocked and angry, and screamed: "Stop him quickly!"

    Murong Gao and the guards looked at each other, their feet as stiff as roots.  Watching Hu Xiaotian's back go away, everyone secretly let out a sigh of relief.  The Red Lotus Saint was angry and helpless, thinking that this mission ended in a complete failure.  When his eyesight turned dark, he looked up to the sky and fell down.  With quick eyes and quick hands, Murong Gao grabbed her soft and tender waist and secretly rejoiced.

    Hu Xiaotian galloped away from the road, zigzagging southwards, across the wilderness, and ran up a densely wooded and inaccessible hill.  He reined in his mount, threw Lei Haoyun to the ground, jumped off the horse and said calmly: "Don't pretend to be dead. Get up!"

    Lei Haoyun was seriously injured, vomiting blood all the way, and several meridians in his body were broken. He gasped and struggled to stand up, glared at Hu Xiaotian fiercely, without concealing the hatred and murderous intent in his eyes, and hissed: "Why don't you kill me?"  Killed me? If I don¡¯t die today, I will vow to avenge this punch in the future, and it will be too late for you to regret it by then!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said: "I won't kill you because I don't want your black blood to dirty my hands! You betrayed Leijiabao. You also acted treasonously and killed your own uncle. Heaven and earth will not tolerate it. You are like a rat crossing the street and everyone is shouting to beat you. If  Without the protection of the Blue Dragon Society, how can I live on earth? Why should I seek revenge?"

    Lei Haoyun gritted his teeth and said, "Who are you? Why are you meddling in other people's business?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Lei Haoyun. You must not remember me, but I once saw you in a country tavern in the east of Chang'an City. You were drinking alone at that time. You also drew your sword and killed several people."

    Lei Haoyun's body trembled and he said slowly: "What exactly do you want to say?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly: "In addition, I also saw Xu Yilang from the Qinglong Club meeting you, impressing you with a few words, and finally leaving hand in hand. Considering the pursuit and rebellion that happened at the dock today, I have roughly guessed what happened.  . But I am very curious, what benefits did Xu Yilang promise to you, so that you were tempted to betray the Lei family? In exchange, what rare treasures did you steal from the Lei family? "

    Lei Haoyun said coldly: "This matter seems to have nothing to do with you, why should I tell you?"

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "Lei Haoyun, it will do no good to you to pretend to be fat. If you lose, you will have to bow your head. Why pretend to be a tough guy? Just because I disdain to kill you does not mean that I am soft-hearted. You should know that there are  Life is more painful than death. What would you think if I opened your Qihai point and destroyed all your skills?" As he spoke, he poked out a finger, and immediately pierced a small pine tree as thick as a bowl next to him.  Hole.

    Lei Haoyun gasped. He knew the situation better than others. Once the opponent really attacked his vital points, he would be a useless person, and his life would be worse than death.  A man can bend and stretch, and a gentleman will take revenge even after ten years.  His mind suddenly changed, his knees went weak, he knelt down on the ground, kowtowed and begged: "This great hero, as long as you spare this villain, I will tell you everything you know, and you won't dare to hide anything."

    When Hu Xiaotian saw his servile appearance, he couldn't help but shake his head secretly. In terms of shamelessness and despicableness, this person especiallyTen times better than Hongyuan!  He frowned and said, "I'm not a great hero of the White Way, and I don't need you to burn incense and kneel before me, and I don't care what you really think. I just want to know the truth!"

    Lei Haoyun straightened his back and said respectfully: "Yes! To be honest, sir, that day Xu Yilang found the villain and said that there was a way to quickly improve my skills. He also promised to give me the lost Qijue Sword Manual.  . The villain was so confused that he didn't see through his wolfish ambition, so he followed him out. When we arrived at the place where he settled, he indeed handed me five inner elixirs and a book of swordsmanship, but at the same time he put forward a transaction condition and let me steal it.  The Lei family¡¯s secret ¡®firearms must¡¯.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked and interrupted: "Doesn't this firearm tell the secret of how to make Lei family firearms?"

    Lei Haoyun said: "Yes. Firearms always records the production process of all the Lei family's top firearms, including how to build and assemble them, how to use them, etc. It is the foundation for Lei Jiabao to stand in the world. It is absolutely  It will not be spread to the outside world. As a disciple of the Lei family, of course the villain will not agree to such a ridiculous request. But Xu Yilang is despicable and uses various means to trick me into signing the document. He uses this as a threat to force me to obey orders.  ." At the moment, he was pouring beans through a bamboo tube, how he deceived the trust of his elders and became the leader of the inner hall guard, how he took advantage of his unpreparedness to steal the key to the secret vault, how he used poison to knock down his brothers on duty, and stole  "Firearms are always needed", and how he finally sneaked out of Leijiapu, reunited with Xu Yilang and fled.  They all were spoken out.

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly understood. No wonder the Red Lotus Saint said that this thing is related to the rise and fall of a religion. If the Qinglong Society masters the secret of making top-notch firearms.  Assembling it in large quantities to tens of thousands of disciples or believers, wouldn't it immediately give them the strength to fight against the imperial army?  If two armies are facing each other, and hundreds of thunderbolts are suddenly thrown out, the terrifying sound and the destructive power of the explosion are enough to cause any army to collapse.  I feel lucky that this firearm has not yet fallen into the hands of the Qinglong Society, otherwise the world will be in flames in an instant and all life will be ruined.

    Hu Xiaotian asked doubtfully: "Then why didn't Xu Yilang go with you? Where did he go?"

    Lei Haoyun's eyelids twitched slightly, and he whispered: "As soon as the villain escaped from Leijiapu, someone discovered that firearms were always stolen. So Lei Lei Hongtao personally led the pursuit. Xu Yilang was dealing with Lei Hongtao.  , while sending someone to secretly escort me east out of Tongguan, I was unexpectedly overtaken by Lei Hongjun and others near Kaifeng. We fought and fled until we reached Suizhou."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Lei Haoyun, what you said is not true! With Xu Yilang's wisdom, how could he stay behind and snipe at the powerful enemy? You haven't completed the deal yet, the firearm must still be in your hands  Yes, is that why the Qinglong Society will try their best to ensure your safety?"

    Lei Haoyun struggled for a while in his eyes, but finally did not dare to risk lying.  Said: "According to the agreement between the two parties, I will not hand over the firearms until I get twenty more inner elixirs and they are safe. Before that, the firearms will always be kept by me."

    Hu Xiaotian stretched out his hand honestly and politely: "Take it out!"

    Lei Haoyun sighed resignedly and tore open the layers of his clothes.  Take out a stack of paper as thin as cicada wings and neatly folded.  The outermost layer is carefully wrapped in waterproof tarpaulin.

    Hu Xiaotian sneered: "Is that all?"

    Lei Haoyun¡¯s mouth twitched, and he glanced at Hu Xiaotian with a resentful look. He finally gave up completely, fumbled for another piece of paper made of the same material, and said with a wry smile: ¡°It¡¯s really gone this time.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian combined the two pieces of paper into one and scanned them carefully. He saw that the page numbers were consistent, the pictures and texts were connected, and powerful firearms such as the Thunderbolt, the Fire Crossbow, and the Mother-Mother Chain Arrow were all listed.  Once you see it, you can easily mass-produce it.  It must be heartbreaking for the Qinglong Society to lose this firearm.  He nodded immediately, wrapped it in oilcloth and put it in his arms.  Lei Haoyun stared at him, somehow causing internal injuries. Another wisp of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and he couldn't help coughing softly.  Hu Xiaotian warned in a deep voice: "Lei Haoyun, if you take action against me, I will have a reason to kill you!"

    Lei Haoyun lowered his head deeply and said with sincere fear: "I don't dare!"

    Hu Xiaotian sneered and said: "You even killed your own uncle, why don't you dare? I'm afraid you also killed many brothers and uncles the night you escaped from Leijiapu?"

    Lei Haoyun was trembling all over, sweating profusely. I wonder how many loopholes the other party heard and how many flaws he discovered?  He whispered: "Please spare my life, Master!"

    Hu Xiaotian waved his hand in disgust: "It's all thanks to your troubles for doing so. God is wise. Someone will take care of you in the future. I don't need to do anything for you." Just as he was about to pull away and leave, he suddenly remembered something and asked: "Will the five races meet?"  What happened to the alliance? Which family became the leader of this term?"

    Lei Haoyun said in surprise: "Three months have passed since the meeting of the Five Clans Alliance. How could you not have heard of the rumors in the world?"

    Hu XiaotianHe said with a face: "Just say what you say, where does this nonsense come from!" Recalling those dark and humiliating years, my heart started to bleed.

    Lei Haoyun said hurriedly: "Reporting to the Young Master, during the Five Tribes Alliance, a demon sect sacred object was born. It is said to be a treasure map that has been passed down for thousands of years. The head of the Mo family, Mo Hufeng, got it by chance. I don't know who leaked it.  This secret attracted the covetousness of many masters of the underworld and evil circles. When Mo Hufeng went to the Plum Garden one day, he was suddenly ambushed. As a result, the treasure map was lost and he himself was seriously injured and killed. The Mo family announced their withdrawal from the Five Clans Alliance.  After the meeting, he carried the coffin back to his hometown the next day, saying that he wanted to be buried as soon as possible according to the customs of his hometown. As a result, the alliance of the five clans was naturally cancelled, and the alliance will be discussed after the Mo family re-elects the head of the family. "

    Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. Mo Hufeng was both a senior in the martial arts world and a fellow disciple of the Demon Sect. Although he died, he had made great contributions to the Demon Sect.  He then silently bowed to the northwest and murmured: "Senior Mo, you will be benevolent if you ask for mercy, die a worthy death, and have a safe journey!" Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat, and he asked again: "What about Li Shan of the Beggar Clan?"

    Lei Haoyun said: "On the day Mo Hufeng was ambushed, Li Shan happened to be present, and he was also seriously injured. Later, he rested on the bed for a month before gradually recovering. May I ask the young master, is it possible that he and Li Shan are old acquaintances?  "

    Hu Xiaotian said coldly: "Lei Haoyun, you are asking about my origins, do you want revenge? You killed your uncle with your own hands, how can you still have a foothold in the world? In addition, you have lost your firearm, Qinglong  Will I spare you? If you have time, think more about how to live an ignoble existence!" After saying that, he jumped on his horse and ran down the hill.

    Lei Haoyun slowly raised his head, his face twisted and as hideous as a ghost, his eyes burning with the flames of hatred

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 12: Inn Conflict

    At sunset and dusk, the tired birds return to the forest, overlooking the beautiful and moving lake waves.

    After Hu Xiaotian left Lei Haoyun behind, he was not in a hurry to hit the road. Instead, he rode back to the lakeside, trying to feel the aura of heaven and earth hidden at the bottom of the lake again.  He chose a secluded and secluded lake shore, immersed his palms in the lake water, and practiced the exercises silently. However, he lacked the mental enlightenment he had when he was near death last night. There was always an impenetrable barrier between him and the lake water, and he could not  When a state of harmony is reached, it is impossible to introduce Qi into the body.  Looking at the clear lake water passing through with my fingertips, breathing in the fresh breath floating on the lake, I couldn't help but sigh, some things are hard to come by, and I have unlocked the first level of prohibition. It is already an unexpected joy, what else is there?  Not satisfied?  Being too greedy and eager for success is not a good thing for martial arts practice.  Then he let out a long roar, put his hands back, jumped up, and galloped towards the east.  .

    After running for more than ten miles, twilight gathered and stars flashed.

    But in front of you, you see lights shining, roof tiles overlapping, and a small town appearing next to the official road.  Hu Xiaotian pressed the reins and walked slowly. He saw an inn at the entrance of the town. Two strings of lanterns were set up outside the door. There were large red characters painted on the outside. Together, they read: "Wealth is flowing in, and guests are welcome."  The inn was brightly lit and bustling with people, drinking, fist-fighting, laughing and cursing, it was really lively.

    Hu Xiaotian dismounted his horse in front of the door, and had a waiter to help prepare the food and serve the horse.  Enter the inn, book a guest room first, then order all the wine and food, and sit at a table alone to eat happily.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????]  After a while, five or six young men carrying long swords rushed into the door, shouting loudly.  Ask the shopkeeper to clear the table and arrange the food and drinks as soon as possible.  While he was busy, more than ten people entered the hall, including men and women.  There are young and old.  Among them, there is a nun in gray clothes who is particularly eye-catching. Her eyes are like autumn water, her eyebrows are like the pale moon, her nose is straight, her lips are like drops, and her exposed skin is as light as snow, white and smooth, without any flaws.  She is petite.  Wearing a monk's hat, holding a string of black Buddhist beads in his hand, he lowered his eyebrows and lowered his eyes, silently following an old nun.  She is approximately in her early twenties.  Her temperament is extremely pure, and her appearance alone is as beautiful as Li Xuan'er's. Like the bright moon in the night sky, she can only be viewed from a distance but not played with.

    The noisy hall was like ice water pouring down, and it fell silent in an instant.  The merchants coming from north to south all stared at the nun in gray, and everyone was fascinated.  There were a few crisp sounds of clang, clang, and several wine glasses fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.

    Hu Xiaotian has too many love debts.  When he saw a beautiful woman, he subconsciously avoided her and turned his eyes to the nun in gray.  Move elsewhere.

    I saw four or five people in this group of guests who were full of divine light.  The temples are high and protruding, walking with wind, and the lower body is calm.  The leader was a tall man with a red face. He was about forty years old. He looked around with pride and stamped his feet dissatisfied. He opened his mouth and shouted: "You two-skinned bastards, why are you looking at monks?"  ? What the hell!" The sound was sonorous and powerful, like the sound of a gong, which made everyone's eardrums hurt.

    The merchants suddenly woke up, the young ones blushed, the older ones looked around and talked about him, no one dared to come forward to make him feel uncomfortable.  Hu Xiaotian was moved. These people spoke with a Shandong accent, and most of them carried broad-bladed swords. Could it be that they were the Taishan Sword Sect among the seven sword sects?  What is their relationship with these two nuns?

    Nearly twenty people crowded into the inn at once, how could there be so many empty seats?  The shopkeeper begged his grandfather to sue his grandmother, and finally vacated three tables. A young swordsman with an arrogant face was impatient, strode to Hu Xiaotian's table, banged the table, and said in a deep voice: "Friend, Øu It's too wasteful to have a table to yourself, why not give it to us? The food and wine on the table can be packed up and taken back to the room to enjoy slowly." Hu Xiaotian frowned and said calmly: "Everything is done on a first-come, first-served basis. You are not an official official, so what qualifications do you have to drive me away?  ? Are all the disciples of the Taishan Sword Sect so domineering?" The young swordsman raised his eyebrows and said displeased: "My friend made rude remarks and accused me of the Taishan Sword Sect for no reason. Could it be that he was deliberately provocative?" Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said with a smile, "That's right.  The ceremony came first, how did it become my fault? Is your master here? Why not ask him to come over and comment." The young swordsman was angry and sneered: "Judging, right?" His right hand suddenly stretched out, and the four fingers were bent like hooks.  , buckle to Hu Xiaotian's Jianjing point.  Hu Xiaotian raised his chopsticks and aimed the tip at the Laogong point on his palm, waiting for him to hit him.  The young swordsman's palm was slightly lowered, and he slashed diagonally with his upright palm. This was the "Tiger Leaping Gorge" style in Taishan swordsmanship. Unexpectedly, the opponent's bamboo chopsticks changed subtly at the same time, and turned to point at the Taiyuan point on his wrist, forcing him to have no choice but to  Stop and step back.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly, stretched out his chopsticks to pick up a piece of braised beef, put it into his mouth, and praised: "Not bad, the aroma is mellow, the knife skills are delicate, and it's chewy."

    When the young swordsman saw the other party forcing him back so lightly, he felt a sudden shock in his heart. He didn't dare to make a mistake easily, and felt a little embarrassed for a moment.  Hu Xiaotian pointed to the empty seat next to him and said: "If you don't mind, brother, just ask your companions to sit down. When you are away from home, be friendly with others."??, that is, it is convenient for oneself.  The young swordsman breathed a sigh of relief, clasped his fists and said, "Thank you, my friend. Then we'll have the audacity to bother you."  "

    The group of people finally sat down separately, and the nun in gray and the old nun sat at a table alone. They ate steamed buns, pickles, and a bowl of vegetable soup, which was extremely simple.  The disciples of the Taishan Sword Sect who were traveling with him were probably used to it. They were busy eating, and no one showed any extra courtesy.

    Several young people sitting at the same table as Hu Xiaotian looked slightly worried and chatted softly while eating.  The so-called speaker has no intention, but the listener has intention.  It turns out that the nun in gray is actually Jingxin, one of the seven beauties in the martial arts world, the "Ji Shi Shen Nun"!  After she and her teacher Master Miao finished their trip to Shandong, they returned south to Jiuhua Mountain. On the way, they heard about the outbreak of an epidemic in Bozhou, so they made an impromptu decision to go to the affected area to treat people.  The disciples of the Taishan Sword Sect were rushing to Jinling and were ordered by their master to escort the two of them along the way. They had great righteousness and they should accompany them to the end.  Several young disciples thought about traveling through an epidemic area and the possibility of being infected by the epidemic. Everyone's hearts were heavy. After all, when the disease is rampant, no matter whether they have good martial arts skills or not, everyone is likely to get sick and die.

    Hu Xiaotian secretly lamented that he was indeed a nun who saved the world. He really had a broad mind to save the people of the world. He knew that there were tigers in the mountains and headed to the Tiger Mountains.  Since their masters and apprentices dared to go directly to the epidemic area, they must have deep confidence in their medical skills.  These young disciples are worried in vain.  Before I could finish my thought, I suddenly heard the sound of hoofbeats in the distance, and there were actually several riders rushing in regardless of the darkness of night, as if they were being swept by a strong wind.  The horses rushed to the door of the inn.  Herod's horse neighed violently, reined in his horse, and then there was a rustle of wind, and three figures flew through the door.

    The first person to rush into the inn was a girl in red. She was tall, with slender legs and a leather whip around her waist, outlining her hot and perfect curves.  At first glance, it looks like a blazing fire that seduce the soul. A raging heat wave hits your face and makes your mouth dry.  Her face is like a silver plate, and her phoenix eyes are charming.  With plump and rosy lips, she is a unique beauty, no less than a meditative nun.  The girl in red had an evil spirit hidden between her brows, her expression was slightly anxious, and her hair and clothes were covered with dust.  But no time to take care of it.  Following closely behind were two cold and tough young men in black.  The one on the left is slightly older, about seven feet tall, with broad shoulders and a thick back.  The palms of both hands are as big as cattail fans, and the palms and backs of the hands are covered with thick calluses.  The murderous intent was revealed in his composure, and his eyes were extremely alert.  The one on the right is about 23 or 24 years old.  He has a strong and heroic figure, with a strange sword-like weapon stuck behind his shoulder. At first glance, he looks like an energetic and restless character.  There is a brightly colored scorpion on the tattoo on the side of his neck, which adds a touch of evil to his handsome appearance, creating a very special charm that stands out from the rest.  The three of them glanced around, jumped over the eager disciples of the Taishan Sword Sect, and landed on the two female nuns, their eyes shining as if they had found a treasure.

    The girl in red cheered, rushed directly to the two female nuns, and said in a trembling voice: "May I ask if the two Dharma names are wonderful and meditative?"

    The old nun nodded: "I have a wonderful method, and she is my disciple Jingxin. I wonder what the female donor has to say?"

    The girl in red bowed her knees and knelt down with tears in her eyes: "The two masters have great medical skills and have survived countless people. They are living Bodhisattvas praised by everyone. Please show mercy and save my father's life."  ! My father occasionally contracted a serious illness during the journey. He suffered from vomiting and diarrhea and was bedridden. He invited several famous doctors to come for diagnosis and treatment, but they were unable to do anything. The little girl accidentally heard that the two masters were traveling south, so she came here to ask for help. As long as you agree.  I will give everything I have to save my father¡¯s life!¡±

    Master Miao and Jingxin looked at each other, stretched out their hands to help the girl in red, and said softly: "Female donor, it is our bounden duty to treat illnesses and save people. However, due to the flood bursting its banks in Bozhou, dozens of villages and towns were submerged, and a more serious epidemic broke out.  There is a plague. Master and disciple must rush to the epidemic area immediately and try their best to extinguish the epidemic. The situation is urgent, so please forgive us for being too busy to change the itinerary."

    The girl in red begged bitterly: "Master, my father is in danger. If you are unwilling to save him, he will definitely die!"

    Miaofa frowned slightly: "Female donor, it's because I'm dying without saving you. Please think about it from my perspective, which one is more important, the life and death of one person, or the life and death of millions of people?"

    The girl in red said without thinking: "How can the lives of those stupid men and women be compared with my father's?"

    As soon as these words came out, Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but shake his head.

    Miaofa's face darkened, and he proclaimed the Buddha's name: "Amitabha! To all living beings, think of great compassion, to Tathagata, think of loving father, to all Bodhisattvas, think of Master, to all great Bodhisattvas in the ten directions, and always have deep respect and respect.  Prostrations. The Dharma should be taught to all sentient beings equally. In order to obey the Dharma, there should be no more and no less. Even those who deeply love the Dharma will not say too much. Female donor, my mind, body and mind have been decided and cannot be changed."

    The girl in red was so angry that she wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes with her backhand and said angrily: "Master Tai, I'm asking you to be kind to save your face, don't force me to fall out!"

    "Yanzi, don't be rude!" The older man in black behind herTaking a step forward, he cupped his hands and said: "Master, the Buddha said that all living beings are equal, which means that all living beings are equal in nature, have equal compassion, joy, and generosity towards all living beings, and that all living beings are equal in the face of cause and effect. It does not mean that all living beings are equal in fate, equal in misfortunes and blessings.  Some people do more good deeds, some do less good deeds, some do more evil deeds, and some do less evil deeds. Good and evil are not the same. If you are reincarnated as a human being, your circumstances will naturally vary greatly. No matter how far away you are, Buddhist disciples are also divided into four classes, such as Upasaka and Upasika.  Bhikkhus and bhikkhunis must salute, but bhikkhus and bhikkhunis do not have to salute Upasaka and Upasika, so how can we say that they are equal? ??We sincerely seek help, but we are in urgent need, and we hope that Master will reconsider."

    Miao Fa said angrily: "That's ridiculous! You are misinterpreting the essence of Buddhism and taking it out of context. How can I be deceived by your sweet words?"

    The older man in black was not angry: "Master Tai, my master is currently resting in Shangqiu City, not far from here. If we can rush there overnight, we can turn back tomorrow afternoon at most, and it won't waste too much time."

    Miaofa shook his head.  Obviously still unwilling to agree.  Jingxin, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said: "Master, saving a life is worse than building a seven-level pagoda, so it is better to let my disciple take a trip. My disciple is young and healthy, and he should be fine for a round trip of more than a hundred miles." Her tone was soft.  The sound is clear and clear, and listening to it is like drinking from an ice spring, and all the anger is gone.  Her medical skills are better than those of others, and her reputation is even more impressive than her magical skills. Her ability to prick acupuncture points with golden needles is unparalleled in the world, so she is known as the "Shenni".

    Miao Fa frowned and said, "Be calm, I'm going alone. How can I, my teacher, rest assured?" Although her disciple is a disciple of Buddhism.  She is so beautiful, simple and kind, and doesn't know how to watch out for others, in case she accidentally falls into a den of thieves.  Wouldn't it harm her for life?

    Jingxin said in confusion: "It's just a cure, why is Master worried?"

    The girl in red snorted coldly: "Miaofa Master, even if you don't want to save people, do you still want to stop others from doing good deeds and accumulating virtue? I know what you are worried about, just calm down and save my father. I will stay here  I will be a hostage here until she returns safely. If Jingxin Shenni is hurt in any way, I will accept the punishment and I will not complain even if it costs me my life."

    The expressions of the two men in black changed.  They all said in unison: "Yanzi, no!"

    The girl in red said: "In order to save my father's life, why not? Can't the second and fourth brothers guarantee the safety of Jingxin Shenni?"

    The older man in black frowned and said: "Of course we have no problem. We are just here alone. If something goes wrong, how can we explain it to the master?" Another man in black said fiercely: "Yanzi, second brother,  Don¡¯t talk nonsense to them, just tie up the little nun and leave!¡±

    "Bold!" The Taishan sect masters who had been left out for a long time finally found the opportunity to speak. The middle-aged man who led him stood up and said in a deep voice: "Who is Jingxin Shenni? How can I allow you to attack rudely? If she doesn't  If you are willing to come forward, I will have to wait outside the door when the King of Heaven comes, let alone you! If you know what you are looking for, get out of the inn immediately and don't cause trouble!"

    The older man in black stretched out his hand and pressed his companion's shoulder to prevent him from moving rashly. He looked at the other person in a blink of an eye: "Who are you, your Excellency, and dare to say such arrogant words without consulting me?"

    The middle-aged man said proudly: "I am Kong Qingxia from the Taishan Sword Sect! Sitting next to me are my junior brothers Guan Ning, Zhang Dakai, Liu Haitao, and Chen Jun. How about it? What do you have to say?"

    The older man in black said calmly: "It turns out that these are the heroes of the Taishan sect. They are like thunder and have been admired for a long time! I'm Luo Biao, this is my brother Yao Tie. We all have no offense, so why should we turn against each other? Luo Biao.  I would like to lend you a glass of water and wine to pay tribute to the great hero Kong!" After saying this, he waved his hand from the air, and two wine glasses flew up from the table about a foot away, and slowly flew in front of him as if pulled by invisible ropes.

    "Photography from the air!"

    Regardless of whether you know and do not know, you can take a bite of air.  The difficulty of this move is to make it seem light and heavy. By controlling the flying speed of the cup, you can show your pure internal strength. If the wine cup flies up all at once, it will not be difficult.

    Luo Biao took a glass first, flicked it with the fingers of his right hand, and another glass of wine spun and flew towards Kong Qingxia.  It went down very quickly, but not a drop of the wine in the cup was spilled.  Kong Qingxia sneered, and bluffed with his right hand. He first sent out a secret force to slow down the speed of the glass, and then clamped his thumb and middle finger with lightning to accurately clamp the edge of the wine glass.  Unexpectedly, there was a soft pop, the porcelain cup broke, and the wine splashed out, soaking his chest.

    Luo Biao drank the wine in his hand and said with a smile: "Master Kong, I accept the concession!"

    Kong Qingxia¡¯s complexion was red and purple, and his eyes could almost spit out fire.  The wine glass had obviously been broken by Luo Biao's finger, and would break if anyone touched it. However, he was careless and did not observe carefully, so he lost a move invisibly, which really disgraced the name of Taishan Sword Sect.  At that moment, he was so angry that he laughed back: "Okay, what a toast with a snap of the fingers! It's disrespectful to come and go without reciprocating, so I'll offer you a jar of wine!" He reached out and grabbed a jar of wine on the table, and threw it with all his strength.This jar of wine is filled with his strong inner energy, like a meteor hammer without its chain, its momentum is extremely fierce, and it roars loudly.  Luo Biao's face changed slightly, knowing that he would never be able to hold the wine jar with his small skill. If he was lucky enough to catch it, the wine jar would burst like the previous wine glass shattered, and the dripping wine would be poured all over his head and face.  Pushing and trembling with both palms, the gentle force of the palms surged out, diagonally guiding the wine jar away as fast as a meteor.

    The wine jar flew diagonally, and by chance it hit Hu Xiaotian.  Jingxin nun screamed: "Be careful!" Hu Xiaotian had already made plans to dodge, but suddenly he heard Jingxin's concerned cry, and the arrogance in his heart was aroused.  At that moment, he sat up straight and swung a pair of bamboo chopsticks in his hand seemingly casually. The sword energy intertwined and looped back and forth, simulating the unstable and ever-changing artistic conception of water flow. This was his self-created "Water Soft Sword Technique"  .  This set of swordsmanship was understood by him while observing the water. At first glance, it seemed chaotic, but in fact, every trajectory contained the principles of heaven and earth, and was in line with the soft and dense characteristics of water.  The wine jar seemed to have fallen into an invisible spider web, and the fierce force was removed by the endless sword energy. It flew slower and slower, and finally landed in front of Hu Xiaotian, intact.

    Everyone was stunned, and there was a moment of silence in the hall, and you could hear a pin drop.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter Thirteen: Willing to Take Poison

    Hu Xiaotian used bamboo chopsticks as swords and displayed an exquisite sword technique, which was simply shocking in the eyes of masters like Taishan Sword Sect.  They have been immersed in swordsmanship for many years and traveled all over the world. It can be seen that this swordsmanship does not belong to any known sect, but it contains the principles of heaven and earth. They fully display the word "soft", using softness to overcome hardness, and have endless wonderful uses.  In particular, Hu Xiaotian is so young but has such high attainments in swordsmanship that he is one of the few in the world.

    Suddenly realizing that there was a swordsman master hidden beside him, Luo Biao frowned slightly, but Yao Tie looked excited and eager to try.  The girl in red's eyes flashed, and when she saw that Hu Xiaotian didn't even glance at her, she felt an inexplicable resentment well up in her heart, and her silver teeth secretly bit her.  .

    Only Jingxin had no distracting thoughts. He patted his chest lightly and breathed a sigh of relief: "It scared me to death! Uncle Kong, you just hit too hard. What if you hurt innocent civilians? Once this wine jar explodes,  Any piece of debris can kill someone!"

    When the merchants heard this, there was a commotion. They were angry at Kong and Luo but dared not say anything. They hurriedly threw away the copper coins and broken silver, and got up and fled one after another.

    Kong Qingxia blushed slightly and said with a wry smile: "Jingxin, if you teach Uncle Master in front of so many people, rumors will spread in the future, and Uncle Master's reputation will become bad."  She is a household name and admired by all people. If she criticizes a person's moral conduct, that person's reputation will be ruined.

    Jingxin said sternly: "Jingxin is just discussing the matter, and has no intention of offending Uncle Master. Besides, rumors only stop at the wise. After all, the truth cannot be concealed. Master Kong is worrying too much."

    Kong Qingxia shook his head.  Not wanting to waste more words on this issue, he turned to Hu Xiaotian and said: "Your Excellency has excellent swordsmanship and a handsome appearance. He must be a disciple of a famous and upright sect. I wonder who the master is? What do you call me, little brother?"

    Hu Xiaotian had thousands of thoughts running through his mind and said with a smile: "Master Kong, you guessed it wrong. I am Hu Peng, I cannot tell you the origin of my sect. I am a person who is not tolerated by the knights of the White Dao. In this life, I will not be associated with the word 'Xia'."  No chance."

    "Hu Peng?" Kong Qingxia exchanged glances with the other juniors. It was obvious that they had never heard of this person before. His face darkened and his tone became cold: "Your Majesty, you restrained your aura and hid away. Could it be that you are also trying to harm Jingxin Shenni?"

    Hu Xiaotian didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He was an advanced inn, but Jingxin was a latecomer. Why did he sound like a thief with evil intentions?  Are you trying to covet beauty?  He said in a deep voice: "Master Kong, I respect you as a senior in the martial arts world. But you can eat whatever you want, but you can't talk nonsense. Hu asked himself that he had never offended the Taishan Sword Sect, but you acted recklessly first and then accused me for no reason. Is that right?  Too overbearing?"

    Kong Qingxia laughed angrily and said, "Could it be that the sun has come out from the west today? I'm actually being lectured by the martial arts juniors continuously! If a tiger doesn't show off its power, do you really think I'm a sick cat?" Cang let out a dragon roar, drew his sword in his hand, and pointed at Hu Xiaotian.  The billowing sword energy filled the air, causing the temperature to drop sharply.

    "Stop!" Jingxin ducked.  He opened his arms to block Hu Xiaotian and said seriously: "Uncle Kong. The Taishan sword technique is wide open and closed, and the moves are fierce. Once you do it, you will destroy this inn and possibly hurt innocent people. For the Taishan sword,  For the sake of the knight¡¯s reputation, Master Kong please don¡¯t get angry easily.¡±

    "Amitabha!" Miaofa frowned and said, "Junior brother Kong, isn't it honorable for your distinguished senior master to challenge a martial arts junior? So what if he wins?"

    Everyone in the Taishan sect is as clear as day. The words about the magical method are only half-said. It is natural for Kong Qingxia to win. If he loses, his reputation will be ruined, and his success will be in vain.  Zhang Dakai stood up and smoothed things over: "Senior brother, what Master Miao Master said is very reasonable. There are so many of us adults, why do we need to be like little kids? If the master knows about it, he will definitely not be happy." Guan Ning also said: "Senior brother, I will wait for you.  Chivalry and righteousness make you famous in the world, don't make others laugh because of your quarrel." Kong Qingxia got off the donkey, brushed his sword back into its sheath, and said coldly: "Hu Peng, I will see your elders some other time.  Ask him for advice. If we fight with you, we will win without force!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and did not take Kong Qingxia¡¯s words to heart at all. He cupped his fists and saluted Jingxin: ¡°The nun speaks uprightly and is benevolent and loves the people. Hu, thank you very much on behalf of the innkeeper and the merchants who are staying here.¡±

    Jingxin¡¯s face was slightly red, and she hurriedly stepped aside, saying softly: ¡°Donor Hu¡¯s words are too serious, and Jingxin can¡¯t bear it. ¡®Shenni¡¯ and other names are all false names, so it¡¯s best not to mention them.¡±

    The girl in red sneered, and two words popped out of her mouth: "Hypocrisy!"

    Luo Biao was startled. It was not a big deal to offend Hu Xiao. If he angered Jingxin, wouldn¡¯t it mean that his master¡¯s life would be affected?  He hurriedly pulled the girl in red behind him, coughed slightly, and said: "Master Miaofa, as the saying goes, saving people is like putting out fires. You can't afford to waste even a moment. Please be compassionate and let Jingxin Nun come with my brother to save people."  Man! If you don't believe our sincerity, we two brothers are willing to cut off our fingers on the spot.Make an oath!  "

    Jingxin said hurriedly: "Donor, self-harm is absolutely forbidden! Master, let this disciple go."

    Miaofa frowned, looked at his beloved disciple and sighed secretly, raised his hand and pointed at the girl in red: "You leave her as a pledge, and I will let Jingxin go. Otherwise, there is no need to talk!"

    Luo Biao and Yao Tie were hesitant to decide, but the girl in red resolutely said: "Second brother, fourth brother, don't hesitate, let me stay! You escort Jingxin back quickly, dad's life is the most important thing!" Yao Yao!  Tie said decisively: "Second brother, I'm here to take care of Yanzi. I'll trouble you to send him off." Luo Biao nodded and said: "Okay!" He bowed to Miaofa and said in a deep voice: "Thank you, Master, Chengzheng. Wait.  After Jingxin Shenni¡¯s diagnosis and treatment is completed, I will personally escort her back. If there is even the slightest mistake, I am willing to give her her head!"

    Miaofa said calmly: "What's the point of asking for your head? If you don't want to regret it, just keep your promise." Then he glanced at the girl in red, her eyes as deep as lake water.

    Luo Biao felt solemn in his heart and solemnly said: "Jingxin Nun, please!"

    After Luo Biao, Jingxin and others mounted their horses and left, Miaofa took out a black pill from his sleeve robe and said to the girl in red: "Female donor, let's be villains first, then gentlemen. I can't stare at you all day and night.  If you don't rest, please take this 'Hundred Poisons-Destroying Pill'. As long as you don't sneak away, the poison will never attack. When my disciple returns safely, I will completely detoxify you." The reason why she  The reason why he waited until this moment to force people to take poison was actually because he was worried about facing strong opposition from his disciples.  The wonderful method has been weathered and has been read by countless people. I don¡¯t know how many ugly and bizarre activities in the world I have witnessed.  How could you be moved by a few empty promises?

    Yao Tie's face changed drastically and he said angrily: "Old nun, what do you mean? Although we are not heroes, we have always said that we will do what we promised you! You actually want to force my young lady to take poison. What a daydream.  !Absolutely not!¡±

    Miao Fa¡¯s face was as sinking as water, and he looked straight at the girl in red: ¡°Female donor, what do you say?¡±

    The girl in red glanced at everyone in the hall.  Suddenly he showed his face and said with a smile: "A mere pill, what is it compared to my father's life?" Suddenly, he jumped to Miaofa's side, grabbed the pill and swallowed it.  At the end, he smacked his mouth and said with a smile: "It seems to taste like honey, sweet, not bitter at all."

    Yao Tie was so anxious that the veins on his forehead were beating, and he took a big step forward.  The four fingers of his right hand formed into claws, clasped at Miaofa's shoulder, and said sternly: "Old nun, hand over the antidote!"

    "Be bold!" Miaofa waved his hand.  A gold needle nearly half a foot long suddenly appeared, its tip flashing.  He stabbed several times in an instant.  Yao Tie'a screamed in surprise and stumbled back involuntarily.  But he felt that his right arm was numb and stiff as if struck by lightning. In anger, he grabbed the weapon behind his back with his left hand and wanted to fight to the death.  The girl in red stopped in time and said: "Fourth brother, stop! I have taken the poison pill, do you still want to kill the master?" Yao Tie was angry, annoyed, and blaming himself, and suddenly slapped his hand back.  He slapped himself twice and said in a low voice: "Master Miaofa, please don't take offense if Yao is offended." Miaofa did not comment, put away the golden needle, and continued to deal with the half-bitten bun in front of him.  The girl in red rolled her eyes and sat beside her with her legs turned. She dropped a piece of silver on the table and said in a loud voice: "Shopkeeper, please bring your special dishes quickly. My aunt is very hungry."  Got it!"

    The shopkeeper and the waiters huddled in the corner, looking at each other in disbelief. Finally, they plucked up the courage to step forward, clear the table, count the money, and serve the food and wine again. They were so busy that their feet didn't even touch the floor.

    After Miaofa finished eating the steamed buns, he looked at the various delicacies presented to him in plates, whispered the Buddha's name, and stood up to leave the table without mentioning it.  The girl in red made a proud face and invited Yao Tie to eat together. She behaved relaxedly and seemed not to care about the poison in her body at all.  Yao Tie was in a depressed mood, his face as dark as the dark clouds before the heavy rain.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled secretly when he saw this, and was about to pay and leave, but unexpectedly there was another sound of hoofbeats in the distance, running from the other direction.  After a while, a group of guards carrying various weapons walked into the inn surrounded by a pair of handsome men and beautiful women. Most of them were stained with blood, and some had simple bandages on their arms. It was obvious that they had just experienced a bloody fight.  The spirit is very strong.  The innkeeper's face was so frightened that he almost collapsed on the spot. He couldn't help crying in his heart. What kind of bad luck did he encounter today? Are all the people staying in the hotel like this?

    The first thing that the handsome couple noticed was Yao Tie and the girl in red. They looked at each other and frowned at the same time.

    "Murong Gao!" "Man Honglian!"

    "Yao Tie!" "Dugu Yan!"

    It turns out that it was Murong Gao and the Red Lotus Saint who led the people on the overnight journey!  Lei Haoyun was kidnapped and his firearms were always missed, which made the Red Lotus Saintess faint from anger.  After she wakes up, she takes a short rest and then rushes back to report the details of the mission failure so that a master can be hired as soon as possible.?Kill Hu Xiucai.  Murong Gao proclaimed himself the flower protector, and of course he accompanied him all the way.  They wanted to go into the store and take a break, but unexpectedly they met an old acquaintance.

    But what made everyone in the hall suddenly moved was the identity of the girl in red - she turned out to be Dugu Yan, one of the seven beauties in the martial arts world, known as the "Fire Witch".  What does that mean?  This means that both she and Yao Tie belong to the Demon Cult, and the seriously ill and dying person Jingxin wants to save is Dugu Yan¡¯s father, the Demon Cult elder Dugu Yu!

    Among the thirteen elders of the demon sect, Dugu Yu is known as the "cold-faced Shura" Xiang Hu. They echo each other from the south to the north. He has superb martial arts and killed hundreds of heroes from all walks of life in Jianghuai. Therefore,  He was dubbed the "Blood Evil" by others.  Duguyu is cold and cruel, his hands are stained with the blood of the knights of the Baidao, and he is the hated enemy of the various sects of the Baidao.  Who would have thought that such top figures could be seriously infected and on the verge of death?  Kong Qingxia reacted very quickly and immediately called out names: "Junior Brother Guan, Junior Brother Zhang, and Junior Brother Liu, you set off immediately. One man and two horses, chase Jingxin Shenni back for me!" Guan Ning and others nodded slightly, and flew away in a whoosh.  out.  As long as she successfully intercepts Jingxin, she will not be allowed to enter Shangqiu City.  The serious troubles of the Bai Dao factions will sadly die of illness. How can we miss such a beautiful thing?  Kong Qingxia then shouted: "Catch these devil sect couple!" The disciples of Taishan Sect responded with a roar. Cang Langlang unsheathed his sword, and a dazzling sword light swayed. He moved his feet and pulled Yao Tie and  Dugu Yan surrounded the core and formed a sword array.

    Yao Tie and Dugu Yan looked solemn and held their weapons respectively.  Logically speaking.  After their identity was exposed, they should break out immediately instead of waiting to die, but Dugu Yan had just taken the poison pill, how could he leave Master Miao Master Tai's side?  How is that any different from committing suicide?  Dugu Yan whispered: "Fourth brother. Leave me alone and kill yourself!" Yao Tie frowned and said: "Yanzi, what nonsense are you talking about? Do you think Fourth Brother is a coward who is greedy for life and afraid of death? Who dares to touch a hair of yours?  , I will fight him tooth and nail!"

    Kong Qingxia and Chen Jun drew their swords and aimed at the two of them respectively, and sneered: "Do you want to escape? There is no door! If you don't want to die, just stay tied up. Seal the acupuncture points, otherwise today next year will be the anniversary of your death!" Because of worries, Jingxin  Currently under the control of the Demon Cult, they had to suppress the murderous intention in their hearts and planned to capture the opponent alive and use them as hostages.  Be prepared.

    Murong Gao laughed and said: "Yao Tie, you are destined to be unable to fly this time! As the saying goes, ten years to the east of the river, ten years to the west of the river. Last time you relied on the strength of the crowd to steal my limelight, today it is my turn to be proud. Once  Avenge the shame!"

    The Red Lotus Saint laughed sharply: "Dugu Yan, I will catch you later. I will slash your face a few times to show everyone how beautiful the Flame Witch is. Humph, a thief of the Demon Cult is actually criticized  There is really no justice for the seven beauties in the martial arts world, and I don¡¯t know who is blind and making random comments?"

    Dugu Yan said proudly: "Man Honglian, my aunt is just prettier and more attractive than you. What can you do if you are not convinced? Don't think that you will become a beauty just by putting on a red dress. That's just imitating the skills of others and learning to walk in Handan! That person beside you  It is precisely because Mr. Murong failed to pursue my aunt that he turned to the next best thing and showed his sincerity to you. Bastard and mung bean, you are a perfect match."

    The Red Lotus Saint was furious, turned to glare at Murong Gao and said, "Mr. Murong, why have you never mentioned this matter to me?"

    Murong Gao sweated on his forehead and hurriedly said: "Sister Honglian, you must not fall for the witch's trick! I was deceived by her sweet words and almost fell into the devil's way. Fortunately, I am determined and remain calm in the face of danger.  , got rid of the temptation of the witch at the last moment, and completely drew a clear line with her, life and death! Sister Honglian, you must believe me."

    The Red Lotus Saint said coldly: "It's not difficult for me to believe you, just bring Dugu Yan's head!"

    Murong Gao's eyes surged with murderous intent, and he said fiercely: "A fallen phoenix is ??not as good as a chicken, so how difficult is it to kill him?" He turned to look at Kong Qingxia and Chen Jun, cupped his fists and said, "I am Murong Gao, a disciple of the Murong family. May I ask these two seniors?  But the heroes of Taishan Sword Sect? I am willing to join forces with you all to uphold justice for heaven and kill the demon sect traitors together."

    Kong Qingxia laughed and said: "I am Kong Qingxia, and this is my junior brother Chen Jun. However, this Duguyan has been hit by Master Miaofa's 'Hundred Poisons and Life-Destroying Pill', so there is nothing to worry about. Just kill the one named Yao first."  "In case Zhang Dakai and the others don't stop Jingxin, they can at least use Dugu Yan in exchange.  If both of them were killed, Jingxin would end up in a very bad situation.

    Murong Gao was stunned, with a flash of unknown regret in his eyes, and said with a smile: "It turns out to be Kong Daxia and Chen Daxia, whom I have admired for a long time. Yao Tie is one of the five tiger generals under Dugu Yu. He is good at using the Tang sword, and his sword skills are excellent.  Of course, his fierce and swift approach is far inferior to Taishan's swordsmanship. If you and I attack together, we should be able to kill him in less than thirty moves."

    Kong Qingxia said disdainfully: "Mr. Murong, you look up to the little devil too much! If you don't use twenty moves, let's see how I do it."Behead with sword!  "

    Murong Gao said: "Yes, Master Kong has excellent swordsmanship and profound internal strength. He is even qualified to challenge Duguyu directly. How can he take Yao Tie and his like seriously? But in order to prevent him from jumping over the wall in a hurry, I would like to ask Master Kong for permission.  Let¡¯s work together to move together.¡±

    Kong Qingxia said: "Thieves of the Devil's Cult should be punished by everyone! Mr. Murong has a good family background and is young and mature. Since he is so determined to help me, how can Kong shirk it?"

    Yao Tie listened to the two singing and complimenting each other, and was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. However, he was concerned about the surrounding enemies, so he gritted his teeth and guarded Dugu Yan's back, not daring to move.  Dugu Yan stamped his feet and urged: "Fourth brother, hurry up!" With Yao Tie's skill, it is not difficult to break through, but if you stand still, there is only a dead end.  Murong Gao snorted coldly: "Keep your life and go wherever you want!" He pointed his finger in the air, and the strong wind blew away, unbridled.  Kong Qingxia's long sword vibrated at the same time, flying through the air and slashing towards the empty door beside Yao Tie's body.  The two of them cooperated very well. They used all their strength to launch their moves and fight left and right.

    At this moment, the wind suddenly sounded, and the two bamboo chopsticks were like lightning. One flew towards Murong Gao's throat, and the other shot towards the flaw in Kong Qingxia's shoulder.  Murong Gao was caught off guard and quickly raised his palms to seal the vital points in front of him, shouting: "Who is interfering in this matter?" As he said this, he raised his eyes and suddenly his whole body was shaken, and he shouted out loud: "Hu Xiucai?!"

    The Red Lotus Saint and all the guards were shocked. Then they noticed Hu Xiaotian sitting upright like a mountain. Thinking of the terrifying skill of Hu Xiaotian who could send thunder and lightning flying with one punch, everyone felt terrified.  Murong Gao jumped back to the middle of the guards and shouted with a fierce expression: "Hu Xiucai, why did you help the demon sect thieves?"

    Hu Xiaotian frowned slightly and slammed the table: "Get out!"

    Murong Gao opened his mouth, but he didn't dare to say anything after all, so he turned around and left without saying a word.  The guards hurriedly followed, and walked out with a shout.  The Red Lotus Saint glared at Hu Xiaotian unwillingly and had no choice but to leave.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 14: Fulfilling the Promise

    Hearing Murong Gao, the Red Lotus Saint and others rushing away, the atmosphere in the inn became extremely weird.  Hu Xiaotian rebuked the arrogant Murong Gao with a cold shout. Kong Qingxia and other Taishan Sect disciples all felt something was wrong. This mysterious young swordsman seemed to be an enemy rather than a friend.  Yao Tie and Dugu Yan were surprised and deeply confused. When did the figure "Hu Xiucai" appear in the world?  Could it be that he is also a member of the Demon Cult?

    Kong Qingxia was able to be entrusted with important tasks by the boss, but he was not an impulsive and reckless person. Before deciding on the next move, he had to understand Hu Xiaotian's position.  If Hu Xiaotian wants to help Yao Tie and two others escape, the balance of power between the two parties will be greatly different.  He said in a deep voice: "Master Hu, what do you mean by this? Even if you are excellent in martial arts, once you violate a taboo in martial arts, you will become a public enemy and will be unable to move."

    Hu Xiaotian stood up and said: "Master Kong, the so-called mercy is to be spared, and the world is brighter. Yao Tie and Duguyan have not done anything evil that is outraged by both humans and gods. One is sacrificing his life to save his father, and his filial piety is commendable, and the other is loyal to his liver.  You have the guts to do your duty, why should the Taishan Sect bully others too much? To say the least, even if you wait to kill Yao Tie, aren't you worried about Duguyu's bloody revenge? By then, the Taishan Sect will probably shed a river of blood! Hu  I want to be a peacemaker in the middle, and I beg Master Kong to withdraw the sword array, how about the two sides living in peace?" He happened to be meeting at the right time, and there was no reason to stand by and watch. If he watched Yao Tie and Dugu Yan being killed, wouldn't it make all the disciples of the Demon Cult feel chilled?  His goal is to become the leader of the Demon Cult. Just like Zhan Feng breaking into Lei Family Fort alone, a leader must demonstrate the ability to protect his subordinates in order to convince his fellow Demon Cult members.  Even so.  His plan to hide his identity was so important that he couldn't care too much about it.

    Kong Qingxia looked strange, shook his head and said with a smile: "Master Hu praised the two of them so much, does it mean that he doesn't know what is so abominable about the demon sect's thieves who deserve to be killed? If you side with the demon sect, you are an enemy of all the sects of the Baidao, and you are guilty of no crime.  amnesty!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and said: "Master Kong, when did Taishan Sword Sect become the leader of the martial arts alliance, how dare you represent the various sects of Baidao to convict people? Could it be that Hu was frightened?"

    Kong Qingxia¡¯s face turned slightly red, and he frowned and said, ¡°Since Mr. Hu wants to speak out, he must show his hands according to the rules of the world, otherwise why should we be convinced?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Then Hu will show his ugliness!" He raised his hand and picked up a bamboo chopstick.  He shouted softly: "Be careful!" The bamboo chopsticks swayed slightly and stabbed the nearest Taishan Sword Sect disciple.  The disciple was already nervous, so he retreated and half-turned around, and swung his long sword.  Without hesitation, he slashed at the opponent's chest, and saw the sword light falling down. Suddenly, the veins in his wrist stung, and the sword clanged at his feet.  But he saw figures flashing past and sword lights rising and falling one after another.  There was an endless sound of long swords clanging to the ground, and in the blink of an eye, five or six people had been hit on the wrists, and the originally tight and seamless sword formation suddenly showed flaws.  Kong Qingxia yelled angrily: "Stop, take my sword!" The sword fell straight down.  He tried to stop Hu Xiaotian from breaking the formation, but Hu Xiaotian appeared like a fish.  Come and go suddenly, shuttle left and right.  He just opened a path among the disciples.  No one can dodge or use his sword to intercept, but he can't stop him from casually stabbing him. The person who was stabbed can only drop the sword and scream, there is no second option at all.

    Hu Xiaotian made a circle and knocked down all the swords of the disciples of the Taishan Sect. Suddenly, he stepped out with his right foot and stepped on the hilt of a long sword. The sword light jumped and the long sword flew straight into the palm of his left hand.  .  Hu Xiaotian clenched the hilt of the sword, twisted his waist and looked back, blocking Kong Qingxia's long sword. His inner strength shook and twisted, and the two long swords broke at the same time.  Chen Jun saw an opportunity, and the tip of his sword whirled quietly, stabbing Hu Xiaotian's lower abdomen. Unexpectedly, Hu Xiaotian raised his right hand, and the bamboo chopsticks shot like an arrow at the vital point between his eyebrows, which was a must to attack the enemy.  Chen Jun was shocked. He swiped his sword back and twisted the bamboo chopsticks into powder. Suddenly, a cold wind hit his face. Hu Xiaotian rounded up the broken sword and chopped it down with the force of splitting mountains and rocks. In terms of sheer force and domineering momentum, it surpassed the number of Taishan sword techniques.  point!

    when!  The sword blades collided, sparks flew, and a broken blade whirled around, inserted into the beam, and trembled endlessly.

    Hu Xiaotian casually threw away the broken sword and said calmly: "Daxia Kong and Daxia Chen, Hu is not good at learning and accidentally destroyed their swords. Don't blame them for offending them."

    Kong Qingxia and Chen Jun stood stunned with broken swords in their hands, their faces were burning uncomfortably, wishing there was a crack in the ground so they could get into it.  Strictly speaking, they did not lose in the sword duel, but considering the age and numerical disadvantage of their opponents, they were too embarrassed to change swords and fight again, so they could only grit their teeth and swallow this bitter pill.  The disciples of Taishan Sect looked at each other in astonishment and remained silent.

    Yao Tie and Dugu Yan looked at the long swords gleaming on the ground, and were amazed. Hu Xiaotian broke the Taishan Sect's sword formation with just a bamboo chopstick. Even though there was an element of trickery in it, it still made them incredible.  If they were to break the formation, it would be strange if they didn't fight till the earth shattered and shed blood. How could they have such an easy-going demeanor?

    ?????????? In fact, the difficulty in breaking through a closely linked swordsmanship formation like this is to move the whole body with one move, but?As long as you break one of the links, the entire formation will be full of flaws.  Hu Xiaotian understood that his opponent was not good at close combat, so he took him by surprise and attacked him unprepared. He suddenly struck through the sword formation, causing the disciples of the Taishan Sword Sect to lose their footing. In addition, the venue was narrow, which was not conducive to their ability to use their swordsmanship.  The superposition of factors caused the sword formation to collapse instantly.  In addition, Hu Xiaotian considered that both Kong Qingxia and Chen Jun were masters of swordsmanship. If they faced each other head-on, it would be difficult to determine the winner within a hundred moves, so he used the domineering power of the World Destroying Overlord Jue, supplemented by the key points of swordsmanship, to break their weapons.  Force the opponent to attack again without shame.  Otherwise, even if this inn is ten times larger, it will still be demolished by the boiling sword energy from both sides.

    Kong Qingxia and Chen Jun looked at each other and secretly regretted letting Zhang Dakai and others go away, otherwise the five brothers would have to work together to win back the game and fight to the death to capture this guy named Hu.  Now that the sword formation has been broken and all the disciples have lost their courage, it is beyond their power to kill Yao Tie by force.  It is said that those who understand current affairs are heroes, and it is never too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Today, I am afraid that I will temporarily bow my head.

    Kong Qingxia said: "You are opportunistic and have the upper hand, but you are not really capable! We will spare Yao Tie tonight and give him a chance to escape. If we meet again next time, our Taishan faction swears to use all our strength to kill this demon."  !" He flicked his sleeves and robe.  Turn around and leave.  All the disciples hurriedly picked up their swords and followed him step by step.

    Yao Tie couldn't help but secretly let out a long breath, clasped his fists and said, "Thank you so much, Brother Hu, for drawing your sword and helping me. I am deeply grateful. I wonder where Brother Hu came from, east, west, south, and north? Which god does he worship?" He suspected that Hu Xiaotian was a member of the Demon Cult.  .  Therefore, he used the incision inside the demon sect to test and asked which elder the other party was under the jurisdiction of.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "The Qilian line is connected to the snow peaks, and the full-character flag covers the northwest. Elder Dugu is well-known in the south of the Yangtze River, and I have admired him for a long time. I am very lucky to be able to meet Brother Yao tonight."

    Yao Tie suddenly understood. No wonder he was willing to take the risk to challenge the Taishan Sword Sect. It turned out that they were both disciples of the Demon Sect.  He said seriously: "Brother Hu has excellent swordsmanship and dares to do things. He is a man! Yao has an unkind request, and I hope Brother Hu will agree to it."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Brother Yao, it doesn't matter if you say it!"

    Yao Tie saw how straightforward he was.  He couldn't help but blurt out and praised: "Okay, that's refreshing! Brother Hu, the three masters of the Taishan sect have set out to snipe Brother Luo, Jingxin Shenni and his party. Their intentions are vicious! I'm worried that Brother Luo will not be able to fight a group of wolves with his fists."  , I missed something important. I have to rush to support immediately, but I can't worry about Yanzi's safety, so I want to ask Brother Hu to take care of me. This feeling of helping me will be engraved in Yao's heart." Compared with Duguyan's safety.  Duguyu's life and death is undoubtedly more important. The lesser of the two evils.  He must join forces with Luo Biao to repel Zhang Dakai and others to ensure that Jingxin can successfully rescue people.  In desperation.  He could only place his hope on Hu Xiaotian, whom he had only met once, and hoped that the other party would continue to help for Duguyu's sake.

    Dugu Yan put his hands on his hips and said: "Fourth brother, he is not a child anymore, where can he be taken care of? Why should we owe him a favor if we are so good?"

    Hu Xiaotian never expected that Yao Tie would make such a request, so he pondered for a moment and said with emotion: "Brother Yao, just relax, as long as I am here, no one can think of embarrassing Miss Dugu!" As the saying goes, adding icing on the cake is not as good as providing help in the snow. Those who can help at critical moments can  With a little effort, you can form a good relationship with Duguyu.  Maybe in the delicate moment of fighting for the leader in the future, Duguyu's tendency will play a decisive role.  Of course, it is not that simple to win the support of such an old fox, but when a tall building rises from the ground, it is always right to lay a solid foundation first.

    Yao Tie was waiting for his words. He cupped his fists and saluted: "Brother Hu, thank you for your hard work!" He paused with his feet, jumped out of the door, and disappeared suddenly.

    Dugu Yan also knew that Yao Tie's departure was related to his father's life and death, so he didn't say any nonsense. He turned to Hu Xiaotian with a pair of fascinating eyes, looked him up and down, and said coldly: "Master Hu, I solemnly declare that I have the ability."  To protect yourself, you don¡¯t need extra courtesy from strangers.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Miss Dugu, you are wrong. Hu is not trying to be courteous to you, but fulfilling his promise to Brother Yao." He sighed secretly in his heart. He obviously wanted to stay away from the so-called beauties in the world, but he got into this hot hand.  I can't get rid of the potato, which is really counterproductive.  Fortunately, Dugu Yan was born with the temperament of a young lady and was used to being complimented and flattered by others. As long as he treated her with no pretense and treated her coldly, she should not have any misunderstandings.

    Dugu Yan is one of the seven beauties in the martial arts world. She has high eyesight and is extremely confident. She has met many young talents. Seeing Hu Xiaotian's indifferent expression, she thought he was pretending to be deep and cold to arouse her emotions.  Interested, I couldn't help but sneer secretly, my aunt has never seen any tricks before, how dare she use such childish tricks to show her humiliation?  He raised his chin and sneered: "I thought you were hypocritical before, but now it turns out that you are. Remember what you just said, and you will never use any excuse to pester me in the future."

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned for a moment.?Funny: "Miss Dugu, Hu is already married and has a family. You don't need to worry too much."

    Dugu Yan glared at him with disgust, frowned and said, "My aunt hates you the most, you bitch men who marry a wife but then go around cheating and flirting with women! Do you dare to say that you haven't touched other women since you left home? You touch  Ask your conscience, when you are living happily outside and showing mercy everywhere, have you ever thought about your wife who is alone in the empty house?"

    Hu Xiaotian was speechless at her question and sweat broke out on his forehead.  If you think about it carefully, you have been entangled with Li Xuan'er, Yan Jiu, and Qin Ke'er all the way, and you have an old relationship with Tang Xue and Yi Wufeng. It can be described as "romantic". How can you be worthy of the infatuated Su Yuqing?

    Dugu Yan sneered and said: "How about it, your aunt poked you in the sore spot? Are you speechless? Hu Xiaotian, I admit that your martial arts are good, but your character is really not good, so please take the initiative to disappear from my eyes so as not to affect my aunt.  ***Mood. Hey, we both have the surname Hu, one is an infatuated lover and the other is a love-struck lover. Why are there such big differences?"

    Hu Xiaotian wiped his sweat with his backhand and couldn't help but ask: "I wonder which young hero Miss Dugu is talking about? What infatuated acts has he done?"

    Dugu Yan's eyes lit up and he said slowly: "Have you never heard of his amazing love with Elder Yi? I think back on that time, he was just a young man who had just entered the world, but he did not hesitate to draw his sword for Elder Yi.  Fight against the heroes, fight for thousands of miles, until finally betraying the mountain gate, without any regrets! Such infatuated and dedicated men are the real men. They are worthy of being entrusted to them for life. Compared with him, you are nothing like clouds and mud, and you can't even carry someone else's shoes.  Not worthy!"

    Hu Xiaotian's body was filled with unstoppable heat, and he whispered, "Are you talking about the abandoned disciple of the Hengshan Sect?" No matter how thick-skinned he was, hearing Dugu Yan's praise felt like a ray of light on his back.  It is also inconvenient to admit in person that he and "Hu Qingpeng" are actually one and the same, which is very embarrassing.

    Dugu Yan said: "It's him! Mr. Hu, don't you feel ashamed comparing the two?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "Ashamed, of course I am ashamed. I am indeed sorry for those women who love me deeply."

    Dugu Yan said bitterly: "Why are all the men in the world so heartless and unlucky? With the talent of Wen Jun, he still wants to say, 'Mour, sorrow, sorrow. There is no need to cry when you get married. If you want to be with the person you love, we will never be apart until we grow old together.'  sigh. Alas, the rivers and lakes are huge and the martial arts world is vast. Who is willing to give up everything for me and face the heroes with a cold sword?"

    Hu Xiaotian scratched his head and said: "Miss Dugu has a beauty that will captivate a country. She has as many admirers as crucian carp crossing a river. Are you afraid that you won't find anyone you can really get along with?"

    Dugu Yan sneered and said: "Shallow! Summer insects can't talk about ice! People who are greedy for beauty are like Murong Gao. My aunt is too lazy to take another look." Her cheeks suddenly turned red, she lowered her head and looked at her toes, whispering  Said: "After I heard that Elder Yi disappeared, he has worshiped the leader as his teacher and practiced his magical skills on the top of the snow mountain. When he has mastered his magical skills and traveled around the world, I must" The tone of the last few words gradually became lower, no matter who  Can't hear clearly.

    Hu Xiaotian was frightened and deeply regretted agreeing to Yao Tie's request. He secretly gritted his teeth and swore that he would never let Dugu Yan know that he was a closed disciple of Xuanzong!  He coughed lightly and looked around: "Miss Dugu, it's getting late. Don't you need to take a shower and rest?"

    Dugu Yan let out a low cry, put his hands on his hips and said angrily: "You are so annoying, why do you eavesdrop on other people's thoughts? I order you to forget everything you heard! Otherwise, I want you to look good!" After that, without waiting for Hu Xiaotian's agreement,  He waved his hand as if to ward off flies: "Hu Xiaotian, you take your Yangguan Road, and I'll take my single-plank bridge. Don't let me see your face tomorrow morning!"

    A night of silence.

    Early the next morning, Kong Qingxia left two disciples in the inn to wait for Zhang Dakai and others to return, while the rest escorted Master Miao to Bozhou with him.  As a hostage, Dugu Yan naturally has to go the same way.  The Taishan sect's disciples were so vigorous that they couldn't resist the temptation of beauty, so they couldn't help but look at her.  Dugu Yan was so annoyed that he simply rode alone at the back of the group, leaving a distance of more than ten feet from Kong Qingxia and his party.

    Just after running a few miles, I heard the sound of hoofbeats, and a fast horse caught up.  The knight on horseback is tall, dressed in ordinary clothes, about fifty years old, with dark skin and pale hair. There is a worn-out long sword hanging next to the saddle. At first glance, he looks like an unknown swordsman who wanders the world.  When he passed by Dugu Yan, he slowed down his horse, glanced sideways, and said with a smile: "Little girl, why are you traveling alone? Do you want me to chat with you to relieve your boredom?"

    Dugu Yan smelled the sour smell of alcohol emanating from him, frowned in displeasure, and said angrily: "Old drunkard, don't bother my aunt! Get out of here!"

    The old swordsman laughed and said: "Little girl, there is a huge sea of ??people. You and I meet by chance. It is a good fate. Why should we say bad words to each other? Maybe when you encounter difficulties, I can draw my sword to help you."  "

    &nbsp; Dugu Yan is both funny and depressed at the same time. Why did the person who came here to show his courtesy change to such a third-rate thing?  He said sternly: "Old man, if you are told to get out, get out as fast as possible. If you continue to be nagging, I will give you a whip until you are full of teeth!"

    The old swordsman muttered: "Why don't today's young people know how to respect the old and love the young?" As he spoke, he pressed the reins and walked slowly, two horses away from Dugu Yan, looking left and right, humming a northwest tune, leisurely and contentedly  .

    The annoying voice lingered in Dugu Yan¡¯s ears. After walking for a while, he felt upset. He couldn¡¯t help but look back and shouted: ¡°Old guy, can you please stop following me?¡±

    The old swordsman opened his eyes slightly, pretending to be surprised and said: "Little girl, what are you talking about? I am going to Bozhou to visit an old friend, and I have to pass by this road. I don't mean to follow you."

    Dugu Yan lamented: "No?! Are you going to Bozhou too?"

    Hu Xiaotian, who was disguised as an old swordsman, smiled and said: "Yes. Little girl, what are you doing in Bozhou? Do you want me to be your guide? The Zhou family's beef buns, Chengxi Huihui's mutton soup, Aunt Ma's fried pancakes, Gao  The shochu in Jiafang is a delicacy that is hard to find in the world. If I can guide you, you will be in for a treat."

    Dugu Yanhan said with a cold face: "My aunt doesn't need any damn guide! Also, don't talk to me along the way, and you're not allowed to sing obscene songs!" With a swipe of his hand on his waist, the whip jumped into his palm, and he flicked it with ease.  Swinging, the tip of the whip snapped, breaking a small tree as thick as a bowl on the side of the road.

    Hu Xiaotian praised: "Good work!" As soon as his eyes met Dugu Yan's, he immediately closed his mouth knowingly.  Dugu Yan snorted proudly and raised his head, like a victorious swan returning home, his mood inexplicably improved.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 15: Protecting Flowers with Sword

    All the way south, there were more and more pedestrians, and all kinds of rumors spread rapidly among business travelers. The news about the outbreak of plague in Bozhou and the death of humans and animals was undoubtedly the most frightening.  ././ Everyone is talking about this epidemic that is invisible and intangible, but can spread quickly and kill many people.  Many business travelers return home halfway through the journey, unwilling to risk stepping into death.  Master Miaofa, Kong Qingxia and his party purchased a lot of medicinal materials along the way and filled three large carts, but they speeded up and headed south.  After noon, Zhang Dakai and others rushed to join the brigade, but their companions did not meditate.  Needless to say, their plan to snipe Luo Biao failed.

    A big stone fell to the ground in Dugu Yan's heart. With a smile on his face, he hummed Jiangnan Xiaoling to himself, which made him stand out among the gloom and gloom.

    Entering the boundary of Zhecheng County, the sky gradually darkens and pedestrians become increasingly rare.  Seeing that it was almost dusk, Luo Biao and Yao Tie did not send Jingxin back as promised. Duguyan couldn't help but feel anxious secretly, her joy was swept away, and she looked back from time to time, slightly anxious.  Hu Xiaotian was also secretly surprised. Did something unexpected happen to Luo Biao and Yao Tie on the way, which hindered their return to Jingxin?  Or maybe Duguyu's condition was too serious and the meditation treatment took a long time, thus delaying his return trip?  He originally thought that he only needed to look after Dugu Yan for one day, but Yao Tie and the others had not yet arrived, and it looked like they would be forced to stay behind.

    Night falls quietly, and suddenly I see fire flashing on the right side of the road. I don¡¯t know who lit the bonfires, which are really eye-catching in the dark night.  When I got closer, I saw more than a hundred people sitting scattered in the field.  There are merchants who specialize in the sale and purchase of goods.  There were also people from all walks of life, who were divided into six or seven groups, chatting and eating dry food. The atmosphere was very depressing.  One of the group of people has extraordinary momentum, they are Du Lei, Tong Yishan, Wei Tai and others!  Du Lei had sharp eyes and got up early and said with a smile: "Brother Kong, where is your Taishan Sword Sect going in such a mighty manner? Due to the seriousness of the epidemic, the front line has been blocked by officers and soldiers, making it impossible. We all missed our stay because of this.  If you have to deal with it casually in the wild for one night, I'm afraid you won't be able to go any further."

    Kong Qingxia hurriedly reined in his horse and stood still.  He jumped off his horse, clasped his fists and said, "It turns out to be Head Du, disrespectful! I wonder where the epidemic has spread now?"

    Both parties are old friends, so they exchanged pleasantries.  Then they understood each other's purpose.  Du Lei and others heard that Master Miao was present and hurriedly came forward to pay their respects.  Du Lei sincerely praised: "Master is not afraid of diseases and bravely goes to the epidemic area to save people. He is really a benevolent chivalrous person with a bodhisattva heart." The wonderful method is said: "Master Du Shi said seriously. I have learned a lot of medical skills, if I don't use it to treat diseases and save people.  , wouldn¡¯t it be in vain? Although the disciples of the Taishan Sword Sect do not know medical skills, they are not afraid of life and death. They escort them all the way with their swords. They are brave heroes." Kong Qingxia said: "Where is it? I can't wait to do rough physical work.  , I should not be praised by Master Tai." Du Lei glanced at him and said in surprise: "I heard that the Jingxin nun is always with Master Tai, why is she missing this time?" It was okay that he didn't mention Jingxin, but his face darkened when he mentioned the wonderful method.  , with cold eyes like lightning, it hit Dugu Yan's face: "Miss Dugu, please come here!"

    Dugu Yan stepped forward bravely, pretending to be relaxed and said with a smile: "Master Miao is summoning the juniors, what are your instructions?"

    The firelight illuminated her beautiful smile.  The merchants from far and near all took a breath of air-conditioning, and a thought flashed in everyone's mind - what a beauty that will captivate the country!  Even with the perseverance of Du Lei, Tong Yishan, Wei Tai and others, they couldn't help but feel dazed.

    Miaofa frowned and said: "Miss Dugu, your companions promised to send you back to Jingxin this afternoon, but they have not been seen until now. What is the reason for the delay? Or maybe they don't care about your life or death and don't want to fulfill their promise at all?"

    Dugu Yan said: "Master Tai, my second brother and fourth brother are both good men who promise a lot of money. They will work hard to do what they promised. Please be patient and wait a little longer."

    Miaofa took a deep breath and said slowly: "My patience has its limits. Don't forget what pills you took last night!"

    Dugu Yan said flatly: "If Jingxin encounters any unexpected situation, I will just pay with my life!"

    At this moment, a sudden and rapid sound of hoofbeats was heard from the northeast, and a thin, shrill voice of a woman was faintly carried in the wind.  Miaofa's face changed drastically, and he lost his voice and said: "It's Jingxin!" Everyone suddenly became busy, some remounted their horses, and some directly used Qinggong, and rushed to the northeast with a "crash".

    Under the pale moonlight, two riders were seen leading the way, one was Jingxin, who was bald in gray clothes, and the other was Yao Tie, who was covered in blood.  Behind them, there were more than ten men in uniform uniforms chasing after them. Five or six of them were holding bows and arrows, and their arrows were flying in pursuit of their souls.  Yao Tie protected Jingxin and frequently swung his sword to block incoming arrows. However, because his injuries were too serious, fish that occasionally slipped through the sword's light were stabbed into his back and legs mercilessly, causing the blood to flow endlessly.  Seeing many masters rushing towards them, the pursuers shouted loudly from a distance: "The Qinglong Society is chasing the demon sect thieves, everyone who has nothing to do with them must get out of the way!"

    ?In order to relieve the disciple from danger, Miaofa, no matter what you Qinglonghui wanted to do, raised his voice and shouted: "Be calm, don't be afraid, the master is here!" After saying that, he raised his hand and threw it, and a few faint golden threads disappeared in a flash.

    "Ah! Ouch!" The three men who were chasing the front were in severe pain. They almost fell off the horse in no particular order, and their heads were badly bruised.  The others were afraid of trampling their companions to death, so they hurriedly reined in the reins or drove their horses away. They saw people shouting and horses neighing, and there was a chaos.

    As soon as the reinforcements arrived, Yao Tie relaxed his mind, and the Tang sword clattered from his hands and fell to the ground. Then he fell off his horse and passed out.  Jingxin screamed: "Donor Yao!" He jumped off the saddle lightly, whirling in the air like a wild goose, and landed directly next to Yao Tie.  As soon as her feet touched the ground, golden light flashed in her hands, and she used the technique of pricking acupuncture points with golden needles dozens of times in an instant, as fast as lightning.  After Jingxin stopped Yao Tie's bleeding, he immediately fed him two life-saving and heart-saving pills, then cut off the arrow shaft, cut out the arrowhead, and bandaged the wound. His skillful and swift movements were dizzying.

    While he was busy, Miaofa finally arrived. When he saw this, he snorted coldly: "Jingxin, this person is an evil thief of the Demon Cult. Just let him fend for himself. Why waste your energy on saving him? Come with me quickly."

    Jingxin didn't even raise her head, and choked up: "Master, this can't be done! The disciple was teased by evil people on the way. If it weren't for Yao Donor and the others to protect each other to the death, the disciple would not be able to come back. The so-called repayment of kindness, I can't let it happen no matter what.  He died in front of his eyes." Looking at Yao Tie's wounds all over his body, his mood was agitated, and crystal tears rolled down his face.

    Hearing this, Miaofa was furious. He raised his eyes to look at the group of sturdy men and horses, and said sternly: "You dare to blaspheme Buddhist disciples. Are you crazy and want to go to hell?"

    The men of the Qinglong Society reorganized their formation, and one of them shouted: "Old nun, if you are wise, please hand over the little nun next to you! Otherwise, when our Protector Ni arrives and kills you, even if you kowtow and beg for mercy, it will be too late."

    "What Guardian Ni? What a loud tone! Get out of here!" Du Lei, Tong Yishan, Kong Qingxia and others rushed over one after another, yelling at each other, and impatiently unsheathed their swords and waved them.  Completely gaining the upper hand in terms of momentum.  Those men had been in the world for a long time, and they still had good eyesight. When they saw this, they knew they couldn't do anything, so they turned their horses' heads angrily and fled away to cover them.

    Dugu Yan rushed to Jingxin. Seeing Yao Tie dying, she was heartbroken and angry. She gritted her teeth and said, "Jingxin, who hurt my fourth brother? Where are the others?"

    Jingxin sobbed: "We accidentally bumped into Protector Ni from the Qinglong Society on the way. He actually had evil thoughts. He tried to snatch me away and give me to some young master. Donor Yao and Donor Luo naturally refused to agree, so a conflict broke out between the two parties.  . The Qinglong Society has a large number of people, and Protector Ni is very skilled in martial arts. We fought and fled, and managed to get out of the siege by luck, but Donor Luo and the others took the initiative to stay behind, so the odds are probably worse."

    Dugu Yan gasped: "You mean to say that my second brother and the others are being besieged by the Qinglong Society and are fighting alone?"

    Jingxin nodded and said with shame: "I am the fault of all this! If not"

    How could Dugu Yan be in the mood to listen to her confession.  He jumped up and grabbed Miaofa's sleeve and said: "Miaofa Master, did you hear what I just said? My fourth brother was seriously injured and the second brother's life or death is uncertain, all in order to protect your disciple. I beg Master Miaofa to take action.  Help. Defeat the lecherous thieves of the Qinglong Society and save my second brother¡¯s life!¡±

    Miaofa¡¯s face darkened slightly.  The inner energy was all over the place, and he shook Dugu Yan's palm away and said coldly: "Miss Dugu, there is no coexistence between good and evil. What obligation do I have to save the life of a demon sect thief? Forgive me for the inconvenience of intervening in this kind of dog-eat-dog show!  "

    Dugu Yan¡¯s face flushed with anxiety, and he shouted: ¡°Master Tai, the reason why my second brother is in danger is to protect your apprentice from the murderous hands! How can you be so callous and ruthless, and refuse to save him even if he dies?¡±

    Miao Fa scolded: "Dugu Yan, it's not your junior's turn to judge my character! If you want to persuade me, you are not qualified, unless your father personally comes forward." The voice paused, and then said: "Actually, you are not qualified to persuade me.  What you took last night was the 'Baicao Qingfeng Pill', which is not toxic at all. You can leave at any time, and don't be entangled unreasonably."

    Dugu Yan glanced around. Kong Qingxia, Du Lei and others had faces as cold as iron, with no intention of lending a helping hand. Their hearts felt as if they were falling into a bottomless abyss, cold to the bone.  She bit her lip tightly, and a line of blood flowed down from the corner of her mouth. The pride in her heart made her unwilling to plead, so she jumped onto the mount and said loudly: "Little nun, I want to save my second brother and the others.  I trust you with my life!" He clamped his legs on the horse's belly and shot out like an arrow, chasing the Qinglong Society's group.  Jingxin trembled when she heard the words, and couldn't help shouting: "Wait a minute, I'll go too!" She moved her legs and used a magical technique to seal many of her acupuncture points with her hands.  Jingxin cried out: "Master, please." He turned a deaf ear to the wonderful method, and his eyes did not waver at all.

    The cold wind blew against Dugu Yan's face, and Dugu Yan's tears slipped down, and the feeling of loneliness that she had never felt before swept through her body.  In the past, she traveledThey were cheering in front of them, and there were many expert guards around them. Now, if they had to ride alone and bravely rush into the enemy's formation, it would actually be the same as committing suicide.  The Qinglong Society is known as the overlord of the northern underworld, with countless masters, and the reputation of the four great generals shocks the world. It is enough to compete with the Demon Sect. How can it be handled by her?  But sitting and watching Luo Biao trapped and dead was something she could not accept at any cost. She could only burn herself like a moth to a flame and risk her life alone!

    Fang ran seven or eight feet away when she suddenly heard a strange voice behind her. She looked back in shock and saw the disgusting old swordsman galloping towards him, shouting: "Little girl, I will accompany you to save people."  !¡±

    Dugu Yan felt hot in his heart, and his tears flowed more quickly, and he shouted: "Old senior, are you in a hurry to die? Do you know how terrible the Qinglong Society is?"

    Hu Xiaotian said carelessly: "I have been in the world for decades and have never seen any storms. How can I be as cowardly as a mouse? I hate lewd thieves and perverts the most in my life. Once I encounter them, I will never let them go. Those people are even small  The nuns all want to be raped and humiliated. They really deserve to be killed! But we have to talk it over beforehand. I have a price for killing people with my sword, one hundred taels per head. I will kill as many people as you pay."

    Dugu Yan couldn't help but smile and said softly: "Old money fan!" He took out a sachet from his arms, shook it, and said: "This is my collection of jewelry, worth at least thirty thousand taels. I want you to take it.  Kill all the people from the Blue Dragon Society!"

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said: "Little girl, if you meet a master, the price of killing someone will be a hundred times higher."

    Dugu Yan rolled his eyes in anger.  But there is still a chance of luck in my heart. What if this person is a hidden master?  Then the hope of turning the tide tonight can only be pinned on him!  Gritting his teeth, he said: "Old senior, as long as you can rescue people safely, money is not a problem! It's a big deal. I agree to any request you make!"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but beat wildly several times, and he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Are you really asking for anything?¡±

    Dugu Yan cursed in his heart: Old pervert!  Holding back his shame, he said without hesitation: "Yes, any request within my ability!"

    Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but secretly admire her courage and said with a smile: "Okay! It's a deal!"

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to chase a horse!¡±

    The group of men in front were very alert and soon discovered that they were being followed, but after hearing a sharp whistle, five men holding bows and arrows reined in their mounts, turned around, and lined up to block the road.  Wait until Hu Xiaotian and Dugu Yan enter the shooting range.  The five people raised their bows and nocked arrows at the same time, using the volley of arrows. One after another, the iron arrows quickly bounced off the bowstrings and fell like a sudden rain on their heads. They shot them directly without asking for any reason.

    Dugu Yan is not only beautiful in appearance, but also very good in martial arts, which was carefully taught by his father. With a flick of his wrist, the long whip came out of the hole like a poisonous dragon, and suddenly displayed his delicate and agile body in the air.  Countless closely interlocking rings were drawn, and all the arrows that were shot were cut off.  In her busy schedule, she glanced sideways and saw the old swordsman firing the arrow with great ease.  My heart was lifted, and my confidence in rescuing Luo Biao and others suddenly increased by three points.  Between a few breaths.  The two of them had rushed forward dozens of feet despite the rain of arrows, and their speed did not slow down at all.

    Seeing that their bows and arrows could not do anything to the opponent, the five men immediately changed their knives in their hands and suddenly shouted in unison, urging their horses to charge.  But he saw the iron hooves flying, the sword shining like snow, and his murderous intent!

    Dugu Yan screamed "Kill!!" The long whip penetrated the inner strength, straightened like a javelin, and thrust out first.  At the same time, she unknowingly pulled out a short sword with her left hand, lowered her body, and rushed into the light of the sword without hesitation.

    In the blink of an eye, men and horses collided, weapons exchanged, and blood flew!

    Dugu Yan rushed past, but after hearing the continuous sound of heavy objects falling to the ground behind him, those tough enemies screamed and fell off their horses one by one. It was obvious that they would not survive.  The old swordsman's laughter came at the right time: "Little girl, five hundred taels!"

    The masters of the Blue Dragon Society were obviously surprised that all their companions were killed in one encounter.  The remaining ten or so people immediately changed from the rear team to the front team, forming a tight triangular formation. Cang Langlang drew his sword out of its sheath, first drove the horse to a canter, and then the horse speed became faster and faster, like a tornado whistling across the earth, the snow was bright.  The blade of his sword was raised, his eyes were as ferocious as a wolf, and he had an iron-blooded momentum of charging into battle and destroying the camp!  This triangular horse formation condensed the murderous intent of more than ten people. From a distance, it looked like one body and was indestructible.

    After all, Dugu Yan lacked the experience of a life-and-death fight, and when he was hit by the opponent's fierce murderous intent, his heart beat like a pounding, cold sweat oozed from his palms, and his running speed immediately slowed down due to his cowardice.  At this moment, a tall figure rushed in front of her with a roar, and the long sword danced out a curtain of light, like hundreds of thunderbolts exploding all at once, slashing into the cold sword light without showing any signs of weakness.  middle!

    "Little girl, follow me closely!"

    "Yes!" Dugu Yan's tense heartstrings suddenly relaxed, and he seemed to see in a tranceHer father's unyielding figure - as long as he was present, any violent storm would disappear - the long-lost sense of security rekindled her fighting spirit, she raised her arm and stabbed her with a long whip like a spear.

    Clang!  Dang Dang!  The earth trembled and swords clashed.

    Dugu Yan felt as if she had stopped at this moment. She could clearly see the expressions, eyes, movements and blood spurting from the wounds of each enemy. She could hear the opponent's screams, the friction of the sword cutting through muscles,  The sound of the horse's snort, the sharp whistling of the wind, and the murderous aura that was as condensed as substance rushed towards his body, making every hair on his body stand on end.  But the strange thing is that there seems to be something boiling and burning in the air. When you breathe it into your lungs, your chest becomes hot.  Those fierce enemies and whirling swords were obviously very close to her, but they could never touch her!  Because all attacks were blocked by the tall figure in front!  The long sword in his hand seemed to be alive, swinging freely in the air, everywhere and at all times.  Dugu Yan's heart moved. Where had he seen this sword technique as dense as a river?

    The pressure suddenly disappeared, and the fire penetrated the enemy's formation!

    The two tightened the reins, stopped their horses, and then turned around.  I saw eight corpses falling on the ground. They were all stabbed in the throat, and blood was gushing out.  A little further away, the four remaining men also turned their horses and looked at the miserable condition of their companions, with twitching eyes and gray faces.

    Dugu Yan shouted proudly: "Old senior, let's kill all these thieves!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said, "Okay!" He lightly tapped the horse's buttocks with his backhand sword and drove the horse forward.

    Those men were already frightened, how could they dare to confront Hu Xiaotian?  He screamed: "The wind is tight, pull!" He turned his horse's head and ran away.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 16: Timely Rescue

    "Stop, if you have the guts, don't run away!" Dugu Yan whipped his whip repeatedly, slammed his feet into the horse's belly, and chased after him quickly.

    Hu Xiaotian had to remind her: "Little girl, don't chase too closely! Only when they lead the way can you find your companions who are under siege." With his swordsmanship, it is not difficult to kill every opponent.  Therefore, he deliberately missed a few people and did not kill them, just to take advantage of the opportunity of chasing these deserters to follow the clues and go to the location where the bloody battle broke out.  Otherwise, the surrounding fields are vast, running around like headless flies, and it won¡¯t be until a year or a month before they find Luo Biao and others.

    Dugu Yan calmed down after being so hot-blooded, spit out his sweet tongue, and deliberately controlled the horse's speed, still shouting and shouting.  Those men were so scared by the killing that they did not dare to turn back to resist. They could only hit their horses and run wildly, thinking of reuniting with their companions as soon as possible so as to get rid of the murderous evil star behind them.  The two sides chased each other and ran away for eleven or twelve miles. Suddenly, they saw the light of fire flashing on a hill in the distance, and the cold light reflected it. Someone was fighting in blood, and the screams were about to tear the sky apart.  The men were greatly refreshed, and they all turned around and stabbed the horse's butt with the tip of the knife. The horse was hurt and neighing in pain. It suddenly increased its speed and was thirty feet ahead in an instant.

    Hu Xiaotian said in a deep voice: "Little girl, don't be soft when you encounter enemies later!"

    Dugu Yan took a deep breath: "What a joke, I am the daughter of a blood evil spirit. Killing people and seeing blood is commonplace. How can I be soft-hearted? Don't forget to use money to do things!"

    Hu Xiaotian laughed loudly and urged his horse to gallop forward.

    Running closer, I saw black shadows flashing on the hills, the sound of hooves thundering, and two teams of elite cavalry galloping down from the left and right.  One team held up spears like a forest.  One team held sabers and shields, like two torrents of steel pouring down.  The leading man had a bronze helmet on his head, wore a silver battle armor, and held a broad-bladed long ax in his hand. He was as majestic as a general who fought a hundred battles. He roared: "Liu Laosan, why are only a few of you back? Little nun."  Woolen cloth?"

    Liu Laosan replied in a trembling voice: "Master Guo, the little nun was rescued, and the other brothers were killed by the old swordsman behind!"

    Captain Guo raised his eyes and glanced at Hu Xiaotian, who was calm and moving like flying, and felt awe-inspiring in his heart.  Knowing that a powerful enemy had arrived, Qing said coldly: "Idiot, you can't even defeat someone else's simple trick of playing hard to get. What's the use of you? Kill him!" He raised his hand and waved.  The two teams of cavalry behind them opened their mouths and shouted angrily: "Kill! Kill! Kill!!" They combined their efforts to twist in the middle, raised their swords and guns simultaneously, and their flesh and blood flew everywhere. They immediately chopped the men who had fled back into pieces into pieces without mercy.  .

    Hu Xiaotian never expected that the other party would kill his companions to stimulate blood. His hatred for the so-called Protector Ni deepened in his heart. He controlled his subordinates with such cruel methods and regarded human life as nothing. There was nothing he dared to do.  made?  If such people are allowed to disrupt the world and harm the people.  It's simply a huge sin.  He suddenly jumped off the horse, stood up on tiptoe, and united his sword with his sword to stab the leader Guo who was running at the front of the team.

    At this moment, a strange peak rose up. Captain Guo did not expect that the opponent would abandon his horse and attack at such a fast speed. In just a blink of an eye, the life-threatening sword light had already pierced his eyes, and he did not give any orders to form a formation.  time.  At this moment, the iron-blooded subordinates behind him could no longer count on him.  Whether you live or die is entirely up to you!  He roared wildly, but instead of trying to parry and block, he gathered all his strength, swung the axe, aimed at Hu Xiaotian's head and struck it down hard.  Adopt a strategy of perish together.  How could Hu Xiaotian have a deadly fight with him?  There was a loud earthquake, and the iron sword temporarily bought with one tael of silver was hit by two huge forces, and immediately shattered into hundreds of pieces of iron, swooping like locusts toward the helmsman Guo and the knights behind him.

    Captain Guo split his opponent's weapon with one move, and he was still secretly delighted. The fierce and dense fragments of the broken sword hit his face, and there was no way to avoid it. At the critical moment, he instinctively held his chest and shrank his neck, trying to use his helmet to resist this sudden attack.  attack.  Ding, ding, ding, more than a dozen iron pieces hit his armor like a shower, most of it penetrated into his bones and flesh, and blood spattered everywhere.  At the same time, the remaining broken sword fragments swept across the two columns of elite knights who were caught off guard. The sound of iron pieces piercing through the human bodies was endless. Some of the mounts were shot through the skulls, jumping and screaming crazily, and lifting the masters on their backs.  Fall to the ground.  In the blink of an eye, the impressive team collapsed, and there were dying howls everywhere.

    Hu Xiaotian flew up, grabbed Captain Guo's wrist and twisted it, causing the bones to snap. He grabbed the broad-bladed axe, and said with a smile: "You destroy my sword, I'll lend you the axe."  !" Pointing his toes to the horse's head, he soared into the sky like a giant eagle, shooting straight towards the hill where the fierce battle was taking place.  As for this group of Qinglonghui experts who suffered heavy casualties, I believe that Duguyan's ability is enough to deal with them. There is no need to waste any more time. The key is to rescue Luo Biao and other demon sect disciples in time.

    The sudden burst of screams alarmed both sides fighting on the hill at the same time. The trapped side's morale was naturally boosted, while the besieging side was panicked. The atmosphere of the battle situation changed subtly.  You must know that Captain Guo is leading elite warriors, and they attack with great momentum.They thought they would be able to intercept the opponent's sporadic reinforcements, but it backfired. Nearly half of the troops were lost in one encounter, and they couldn't even stop the enemy for a moment!

    Hu Xiaotian had already seen clearly from mid-air. There were dozens of corpses lying near the hill. There were broken soldiers and broken swords everywhere. Luo Biao and other nine remaining demon sect disciples were guarding the highest point of the hill back to back, trying their best to resist the enemy's attack.  Everyone was seriously injured, and they were killing like crazy tigers.  The person who led the siege was a middle-aged man dressed in white and holding a double hook. He advanced and retreated suddenly, with fierce moves and a look of ease.  If Luo Biao and the others hadn't been determined to die and resorted to a desperate fighting strategy, I'm afraid this last line of defense would have been broken by him long ago.  There is no doubt that this person must be Protector Ni from the Blue Dragon Society.

    Protector Ni originally had the pearl of wisdom in his hands, and he only waited for the opponent's blood to drain out before killing him with one strike. Unexpectedly, the situation suddenly changed. The subordinates sent to intercept the enemy's reinforcements were defeated in an instant, and followed by a powerful and domineering, soul-stirring monstrous force rushing towards them.  , even though he thinks so highly of himself, he can't help but be horrified.  In a blink of an eye, I saw an old man carrying a big ax flying towards him like an eagle, flying across a distance of five or six feet every time.  Protector Ni's heart tightened. The giant stainless steel ax was obviously the weapon of Captain Guo - it weighed forty-nine kilograms.  But such a heavy ax is as light as a feather in the hands of the one who comes here.  It didn't affect its running speed at all, and it was less than twenty feet away from the top of the hill in a snap of the fingers!

    Protector Ni said sternly: "Liang Gui, Tang Shiyi, and Wan Jun, turn around to face the enemy!"

    The three men he named pulled away and turned to face Hu Xiaotian. Two of them held knives and one held a sword. Without saying any more nonsense, they consciously formed a triangle formation, with the man holding the sword as the main one and the other two.  Protect the flank support and dive down desperately.

    After a long time, I held the ax again.  A familiar feeling filled his whole body, and the years of hard training on the top of the snow-capped mountains passed by in a flash. In those three years, the only weapon Hu Xiaotian touched was the Suppressing God Ax, and he was already familiar with the characteristics and usage techniques of the steel ax.  And in order to master the essence of "Ten Axes to Slay the Dragon".  An unknown number of golden eagles were killed by him with his axe, and unfortunately died tragically.  He looked coldly at the three people who were rushing towards him. He carried the ax across his chest with his right arm and raised it. He grabbed the end of the ax handle with his left hand, pressed down and then raised it. When the ax blade went around the back of his head, he paused with both feet. He stood tall.  Flying high into the air, there was a sudden roar, and with a sudden wave of his arms, a bright cold light split the night sky, and fell with a fierce and domineering momentum that destroyed the world.

    This is an almost perfect killing trajectory.  Swift, cold and dazzling, it is both intoxicating and soul-breaking.  The cold light fell, murderous intent enveloped a ten-foot radius, and the violent wind rolled up the grass, sand and gravel, whistling as if it was going to crush people and crush them into pieces, the sound was terrifying.

    Liang Gui and the other three people's livers and gallbladders were all broken, but they felt that they were firmly locked by the invisible murderous aura. There was no escape from heaven to earth, and they shouted and waved their weapons wildly.  Fight desperately towards that dazzling cold light.

    Weapons clashed, but there was no sound of gold and iron clashing.  I saw the sword breaking inch by inch like rotten wood, the cold air swept over, the blood spurted out, and three big heads flew into the sky.  His eyes were wide open, and the expression of fear was frozen on his face.  The violent aftermath of the energy crashed down the hill.  There was a muffled bang, and a pit about two feet long and half a foot deep opened on the ground.

    " Hu Xiaotian's old strength had just left and new strength had not yet emerged. Protector Ni, who was watching at the side, suddenly changed his direction and flew quickly. His double hooks moved up and down, and slashed towards his throat and vagina. He really moved like a rabbit and shot like lightning.  Protector Ni's martial arts were naturally extremely good, otherwise he would not have been able to force Luo Biao, Yao Tie and other demon sect elites into a desperate situation. He used his subordinates as bait to induce the enemy to reveal their weaknesses, and then launched a sneak attack. His moves were vicious and cruel, and he would not let them  Hu Xiaotian took advantage of the characteristics of long weapons that are conducive to long-range attacks.  Hu Xiaotian exerted force on his toes, and with a flick of his body, the heavy ax spun briskly like a lamp grass, sealing all the vital points in front of him.  But after hearing dozens of tinkling sounds, Guardian Ni's double hooks came out one after another, and he used an unknown number of killing moves. He surrounded Hu Xiaotian and blindly attacked at close range.

    Hu Xiaotian did not dare to be careless in a confrontation with such a powerful enemy. The ax was turning like a copper wall and an iron wall that was airtight.  We must know that the lightest ax he used to practice his martial arts weighed eighty-one kilograms. How could this ax made of ordinary iron cause trouble to him?  He abandoned the fierceness and roughness of the axe, and secretly used the softness and compactness of the sword to deal with the enemy.

    "One of the two attacked fiercely, the other defended tightly. They both displayed unique martial arts skills rarely seen in the world. It was like a ball of lightning rolling around, and the fight was exciting.

    At the critical moment of the fierce fight, Dugu Yan rode his horse up the hill, bypassed the extremely dangerous light ball, rolled up his long whip, strangled the neck of a master of the Qinglong Society from behind, and shouted: "Second brother, I'm here  !" Seeing her safe and sound, Luo Biao and others were surprised and happy. They tried their best to kill the enemy and drove them back step by step.  The people of the Qinglong Society were without Guardian Ni to take charge, and seeing reinforcements arriving one after another from the other side, their morale suddenly dropped to the bottom. No one knew who came forward to call out, so everyone had to retreat and form a formation, switching from attack to defense, waiting quietly for Guardian Ni.?Hu Xiaotian can tell the difference between victory and defeat.

    The disciples of the Demon Sect no longer had the energy to chase their opponents, and they all fell to the ground with a "plop, plop". They looked at each other and laughed, full of the joy and pride of surviving the disaster.  Dugu Yan rolled off the saddle and hurriedly rushed to Luo Biao's side. Seeing dozens of large and small wounds on his body, she couldn't help but burst into tears and choked up: "Second brother, can you still hold on?" Luo Biao smiled and said: "  I can't die yet! Where is the fourth child?" Dugu Yan said: "The fourth brother has sent the little nun back, but she was unconscious because of the serious injury and did not come with me." After saying that, he turned around and said in surprise: "  Third brother, Uncle Tao, and Uncle Bo, you are all here! How is my father?"

    It turns out that in order to ensure the safety of Jingxin and successfully exchange for his daughter, in addition to Yao Tie and Luo Biao, Duguyu also sent Yu Fang, the third among the five tigers, and his masters Tao Zhangchang, Bo Cheng and others to lead the team to ensure that nothing went wrong.  Unexpectedly, he met Guardian Ni from the Qinglong Society on the way.  The two sides got into a fight over a disagreement.  The Qinglong Club has a large number of people.  Protector Ni's martial arts skills suppressed the Demon Cult members. Yao Tie and others had no choice but to fight and flee, and were almost annihilated.

    Tao Zhangzhang was one of Duguyu's right-hand men. He was about forty years old, with sharp eyes. He gasped and said: "Yanzi, the elder was secretly poisoned by someone, rather than a real emergency. As soon as Jingxin Shenni took action,  He detoxified him and now the elder is out of danger. He recovered very quickly."

    Dugu Yan was shocked and angry: "Who poisoned you? Have you found out the person behind the scenes?"

    Tao Zhangzhang shook his head and said: "The opponent's tactics are clever and hidden very deeply. They have not been found yet. Where did you invite this master? What's his name?"

    Dugu Yan glanced back at Hu Xiaotian, who was fighting endlessly, and suddenly remembered that he had not yet asked for someone else's name.  She couldn't help blushing and whispered: "Uncle Tao, I don't know his name, nor his identity."

    Tao Zhangzhang said in surprise: "Then why are they willing to help you break the formation and go against the Qinglong Society?"

    Dugu Yan giggled and said, "I am one of the seven beauties in the martial arts world. As long as I hook up with you, there are so many men vying to pay attention to me. Is it so surprising that he is willing to help me?"

    Luo Biao touched his nose and said, "Yanzi, it seems that this man is old enough to be your grandfather. Could it be that you have changed your taste now and started to like mature old men?"

    Dugu Yan¡¯s cheeks were hot, and she couldn¡¯t help but punch Luo Biao on the shoulder, and said angrily: ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t tease me!¡±

    Tao Zhangzhang and Bao Cheng looked at each other, nodded together, and said solemnly: "Yanzi, your friend's origins are not simple! All the sects in the world can use a giant ax to make extraordinary and endless changes.  The first person recommended is the master of our divine religion! Especially the direct disciples of the leader, they have all practiced the "Ten Dragon-Slaying Axes", the secret technique of suppressing the religion. With this, they can sweep the world and be invincible to those who stand in their way. I saw the shocking move he just used  Attack, the charm of the moves vaguely smells like the Ten Dragon-Slaying Axes." They followed Dugu Yu as they traveled around, met many famous masters in the sect, and knew a little bit about the magic of the Demon Sect.

    As soon as these words came out.  Luo Biao, Dugu Yan and other young disciples were all shocked, as long as they could be related to the leader Xuanzong.  Which one is not a world-famous figure?  Dugu Yan rubbed his eyes and murmured: "None of the four major disciples of the leader are consistent with his appearance!"

    Tao Zhangzhang hit the nail on the head: "If my prediction is correct, he must have changed his appearance!"

    At this moment, Hu Xiaotian accidentally stepped on a broken gun while dodging. He reacted very quickly, and immediately hooked and raised with his toes. The tip of the broken gun jumped up and plunged into Protector Ni's lower abdomen.  This attack was so fierce and sudden that even though Protector Ni had experienced hundreds of battles, he had to turn sideways to avoid it. His silver hook with his left hand returned to guard, and the spear was knocked off when it hit him.  Hu Xiaotian shouted angrily, pushed hard with his right arm, and the ax blade took the opportunity to break through the gap and hit the opponent's chest.  There was another loud earthquake, sparks flew everywhere, and the two weapons swung away at the same time.  Hu Xiaotian jumped up into the air, stretched out his arms, raised the giant ax high above his head, and slashed down like a god opening a mountain.  The power of this slash was even greater than before. The cold light fell straight down, and the air exploded in succession. Finally, the long ax's characteristics of attacking and killing were brought into play.

    Protector Ni was locked by the murderous aura and could not avoid it. He crossed his hooks and gritted his teeth to block it.

    when!

    The ax blade hit a pair of silver hooks, the internal forces clashed, and the ground exploded with countless sand, gravel and soil.  Killing intent hit his face, and there was a soft crack on one side of Protector Ni's head. His right ear was crushed to pieces by the fierce force, dripping with blood.  He grunted and staggered backwards. The two hooks in his hands still guarded the door tightly, defeating without chaos.  Hu Xiaotian wanted to take advantage of the victory but failed, so he dropped to the ground and stood firm, raised his ax and pointed it towards the sky, and said coldly: "Protector Ni, you are defeated!"

    Protector Ni's eyes were burning with faint green fire, and he said word by word: "Dare you ask for your surname? Ni will definitely avenge me for my ear-cutting in the future!"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s mind flashed with lightning, and he said in a deep voice: ¡°Hu Xiaotian!¡±

    Protector Ni frowned slightly.Apparently he had never heard of this name before, and said sternly: "Hu Xiaotian, no matter if this is your real name or a fake name, if you become an enemy of our Qinglong Society, you will die without a burial place! Get out!" After that, we should first plunder the hill and lead the army.  Following the masters of the Blue Dragon Society, they disappeared into the depths of the night.

    Seeing that the powerful enemy was defeated, all the disciples of the Demon Sect cheered in unison.  Led by Tao Zhangchang, everyone struggled to stand up and solemnly thanked Hu Xiaotian for saving his life.

    Hu Xiaotian hurriedly put aside the big axe, raised his hands to help everyone, and said: "Everyone is injured, so there is no need to be polite. I am also a disciple of the divine sect. We share the same spirit with each other, and it is what I should do to help each other." Since this is the case.  He was determined to make friends with Duguyu's lineage and lay the foundation for the future hegemony of the demon sect. There was no need for him to hide his identity.

    Tao Zhangzhang and others showed expressions that were indeed true. Duguyan was the most impatient and asked first: "Since you are a disciple of our sect, why are you pretending to be a ghost all the way and refusing to tell me the truth?"

    Hu Xiaotian sighed and said: "Miss Dugu, didn't you say you don't want to see my face again? And we have been traveling together, how often have you cared about my identity?"

    Dugu Yan¡¯s face turned red and he lost his voice: ¡°So it¡¯s you! Are you disguised?¡±

    Tao Zhangzhang coughed lightly and asked, "I wonder what your relationship is with the leader?"

    Hu Xiaotian knew in his heart that when he was moving the ax just now, he had exposed the secret teaching skills and taught people to see through the martial arts methods. He said seriously: "To be honest with you, Hu is a close disciple of the leader, ranking behind Senior Brother Cheng Ying.  fourth."

    Tao Zhangzhang's body was shaken and he lost his voice: "Are you the rumored Fourth Master Hu?" Luo Biao was surprised and asked: "That's not right. Shouldn't the leader's disciple be Hu Qingpeng?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Hu Qingpeng was the name I used when I was in the Hengshan Sect. It has been abandoned. Now I have changed my name to 'Hu Xiaotian', which makes Brother Luo laugh." As he finished speaking, he suddenly remembered something and subconsciously turned his head to look.  When I went there, I really came into contact with a pair of passionate, charming eyes.  To be continued.  .

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 6: The Record of Guan Feng Yun Chapter 17: A Bolt from the Blue

    Hu Xiaotian's hair stood on end, and he secretly screamed, "Oh no, how could he forget about Dugu Yan?"  Faced with this unexpected blessing, he avoided it because he was really unwilling to owe any more love debt.  But if the blatant refusal offends her, all the previous efforts may be in vain, and may even arouse Duguyu's openness and hostility.  How to deal with the relationship between the two people?  It is extremely important to have a good sense of proportion. One step forward will lead to an abyss, and one step back will lead to loss for both sides.  With a flash of lightning in his mind, he said in a deep voice: "Everyone, Protector Ni lost his troops and fled in a great defeat. He will definitely not be willing to swallow this bad breath. In order to prevent his evil intentions from coming back, we should avoid it first and contact the others as soon as possible.  Get in touch with the disciples of the God¡¯s Cult and make complete plans.¡±

    Tao Zhang nodded and said: "What Master Hu said is right. If you stay here for too long, it will inevitably attract the enemy's prying eyes and cause another wave of trouble. We are all injured and are unable to resist the second wave of Qinglonghui's offensive. The top priority is to  Find a safe place to adjust your breath and heal.¡±

    Bo Cheng frowned and said: "Of course the safest way is to return to Shangqiu. However, the two places are more than a hundred miles apart, and our group's goal is too big to avoid the eyes of the Qinglong Society." The Qinglong Society is known as the overlord of the northern underworld, and it is by no means just saying that.  For fun, it only takes midnight to recruit hundreds of people to chase and intercept them.

    Hu Xiaotian's heart moved and he suggested: "The enemy will probably be wary of us returning north, so why not do the opposite and go to the south? The Zhecheng and Bozhou areas have been blocked by the imperial army due to the epidemic, so we only need to hide at the border  It's nearby, I hope no one will find it."

    Tao Zhangzhang looked solemn and said hesitantly: "When the epidemic breaks out, those who contract it will die. Even if you have great martial arts skills, it will be useless. If we go south, is it too risky?"

    Dugu Yan couldn't help but said: "Uncle Tao, we are weak and have no strong support from the outside. How can we survive in death if we are not willing to take risks? The people of the Qinglong Society are not stupid, how can they allow us to heal with peace of mind? As long as we don't  Go deep into the epidemic area and don't come into contact with strangers. You should not be infected by the epidemic. Besides, the fourth brother is still in the hands of Master Miaofa. We must try to rescue him." The voice paused and sighed: "I hope the fourth brother  Good fortune. He was not tortured by the old nun."

    Luo Biao said: "Although Master Miao is strict, he is not a sinister person. On the contrary, I am worried that those heroes, under the guise of exterminating demons and defending the Tao, want to kill the fourth brother. Uncle Tao, Uncle Bo. I agree to go south.  , Regardless of anything else, fourth brother must be rescued." Yao Tie is now in danger of losing his life at any time, and it's too late to go.  I was afraid that his body would have to be collected.

    Everyone was convinced and turned to look at Hu Xiaotian - if they want to save Yao Tie, he must take action.  Others are injured or disabled, and they can only watch from the sidelines.

    Hu Xiaotian said with emotion: "It is Hu's duty to save Brother Yao, please don't worry!"

    Luo Biao Surong saluted: "Fourth brother Luo, thank you for saving your life!"

    Without further ado, everyone gathered the ownerless horses nearby.  Bury the bodies of your companions.  Set off immediately to the south.  Along the way, Dugu Yan ignored the strange looks from his companions and followed Hu Xiaotian closely, with no concealment of affection in his eyes.  Hu Xiaotian, with a gleam of light on his back, lowered his voice and said: "Miss Dugu, even though we, the sons and daughters of the world, do not follow the rules of etiquette. But after all, there are differences between men and women. It is always not good for you and me to be too close. It is easy to cause gossip and affect your reputation, miss. It's better.  Please step away for a moment. Go take care of Brother Luo, okay?"

    Dugu Yan curled his lips and said nonchalantly: "People just like to stay with you, what's wrong with them? Who cares to listen to their nonsense!" As he spoke, he lowered his head shyly, twirled the corners of his clothes, and whispered  : "You clearly knew what others were thinking last night, and you deliberately disguised yourself to tease them. You were so annoying!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "Miss Dugu, in fact, you don't know me at all, why should you believe those exaggerated rumors? Hu has done many wrong things and stupid things, and he is not an infatuated and single-minded man. He is half-hearted and shows mercy everywhere. You  do you know?"

    Dugu Yan suddenly said: "Have you still not forgotten Sister Yi Changyi?"

    Hu Xiaotian nodded subconsciously and said, "Of course I haven't forgotten it!"

    Dugu Yan bit her teeth lightly and said: "So you deliberately slander yourself and want to make up lies to scare me away? Humph, you also lied to me to marry a wife, right? Am I the kind of person who has no brains and no discernment?  A woman of right and wrong? Don't worry, I never thought of taking the place of Sister Yi."

    Hu Xiaotian was dumbfounded. He wanted to cry but had no tears. He just wanted to find a piece of tofu and kill him. Why did it get darker and darker with each passing minute?  Dugu Yan has already got into the corner of the bull, no matter what he says, it will be in vain.  If things continue to develop, there will be a day when the fire cannot be contained. Once Duguyan's dream is shattered, he goes to his father Duguyu to cry and complain. How can he sit idly by with his bloody personality?  What father can tolerate his daughter being played with her emotions?  He has already offended Xiang Hu. If he falls out with Dugu Yu again, the chance of becoming the leader is slim.  sighed: "Miss Dugu, Mr. Hu"

    Dugu Yan interrupted him and said: "I don't like to hear you call me 'Miss', it's too polite. You can call me 'Yanzi' or 'Yan'er', whichever you like."

    Hu Xiaotian had a sudden feeling in his heart. How could he dare to step into the trap by mistake? He laughed dryly and said: "Yanzi, since we hit it off at first sight, how about we become brothers and sisters with different surnames?"

    Dugu Yan simply shook his head and said: "No! I don't want to be your sister."

    Hu Xiaotian swallowed his saliva and reluctantly changed the subject: "Yanzi, Elder Dugu mobilized his troops to march north. I don't know why?" Duguyu's jurisdiction is the capital and Jiangsu and Zhejiang areas. Without special reasons, he will not lead a large number of elites to leave the jurisdiction.  .

    Dugu Yan said: "My father heard that the Mysterious Iron Secret Map, the sacred object of our religion, was born in Chang'an. He was eager to make a contribution and wanted to bring us more knowledge, so he disguised himself and went north secretly. Halfway through, he heard that the Black Iron Secret Map was stolen by the underworld sect master.  With what Yan Ao had obtained, we fled into Luoyang. We immediately diverted and sneaked into Luoyang City to inquire about Yan Ao's whereabouts. During this period, we also fought several fierce battles with various forces such as the Qinglong Society and the Baiyun Sect, but found nothing. Ten days ago, my father  After receiving the order from the leader, I suddenly decided to return to Jinling overnight. The specific reason was not revealed to us. Unexpectedly, near Shangqiu, my father suddenly fell poisoned and fell down. Fortunately, the little nun Jingxin lived up to her reputation and saved his life."

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly realized that Dugu Yu must have known that the secret map of black iron had fallen into the hands of the hidden disciples, so he returned south sadly.  As for the true whereabouts of the Black Iron Secret Map, Xuanzong would certainly not publicize it, and would only let the core figures in the sect know about it, so that Yan Ao would always bear the blame.  Qidao said: "Didn't you say that Elder Dugu suddenly contracted a serious illness? Why did he become poisoned again?"

    Dugu Yan frowned and said: "I also think this matter is quite bizarre. My father eats and lives with everyone. How come he is the only one who was poisoned while the others are safe? Could it be that there is a traitor among us, secretly telling someone  My father poisoned me? I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t know the specific circumstances until we meet my father.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Elder Dugu is the mainstay of our sect. He is famous in the world and I have admired him for a long time. I wonder what Elder Dugu likes? Is he strict with others? When we have a formal meeting, I should treat him as a junior and say hello respectfully."

    Dugu Yan smiled and said: "I will accompany you. My father will give you enough face no matter what. If he dares to put on a straight face and pretend to be pretentious, see if I don't pull a few of his beards!"

    Why did Hu Xiaotian smell something wrong? He coughed lightly and said: "Yanzi, I have met three of the five tiger generals. Who is ranked first? How is his skill?"

    Dugu Yan glanced at him with anger and resentment, and said proudly: "My eldest brother's surname is Zhong Minghan. He has been following my father for more than fifteen years. He has practiced martial arts to a level of proficiency. Even compared to you, he is only half a step behind at most.  "After saying that, I couldn't help but smile and said angrily: "I'm not a snake, scorpion or poisonous insect. Why are you so cautious?"

    "Yanzi, you are joking. How can I be afraid of you?" Hu Xiaotian wiped away the sweat with his backhand, shook the reins, rode his horse to Tao Zhang's side, and humbly asked for advice on the situation of Jiangnan Wulin.  Dugu Yan stared at his back, feeling ashamed and annoyed, secretly clenching her pink fists.

    We walked until midnight.  Finally, I saw a bonfire dancing in the wilderness from a distance.  The Demon Cult members dismounted their horses and quietly hid in a nearby forest.  Hu Xiaotian was riding alone.  Run straight to the temporary campsite.

    Kankan ran to the edge of the camp, and the clatter of hooves alerted the night guard.  A disciple of Taishan Sword Sect stepped out.  Holding a sword, he blocked the way and shouted: "Hold on, who is coming?"

    Hu Xiaotian reined in his horse and stood still, smiled slightly and said: "Young hero, don't be nervous! I just want to find a safe place to rest for the night, and I have no ill intentions."

    The disciple was quite cautious and moved closer to take a closer look. He said in surprise: "Old senior, didn't you follow the witch to save people? Why are you back again?"

    Hu Xiaotian shrugged and said, "I said I was going to save people, but when I arrived at the scene of the incident, the fierce battle was over. All the demon sect thieves were killed, and the people of the Qinglong Society had already evacuated. The little witch was so miserable that she wanted to dig a grave and bury her near  My companion died tragically, so I was too lazy to mess around with her, so I had to turn back along the original route. Now that the epidemic is prevalent, and there are countless unjust deaths, it is always more peaceful to stay with the gods and nuns."

    The disciple said in shock: "The Demon Cult actually killed nearly a hundred people? This is a big deal! Once the Demon Cult launches revenge, it will definitely set off a bloody storm."

    Hu Xiaotian made a few perfunctory remarks and jumped off his horse. He saw Kong Qingxia, Du Lei, Wei Tai, Miao Fa and others gathered in a corner of the camp, seeming to be arguing fiercely.  He pretended to be curious and asked: "Why are you heroes so noisy in the middle of the night?"

    The disciple curled his lips and said: "We are still arguing about how to deal with the demon sect thief named Yao. Some people say that he will be killed immediately."He is sworn to be incompatible with the Demonic Cult. Some people say that killing a dying person is an insult to the name of a knight. It is better to let him die on his own.  Both sides insist on their own opinions, and no one is willing to give in.  "

    Hu Xiaotian asked again: "What is the opinion of Jingxin God?"

    The disciple said: "Meditation? Master Miao is too present, so why is it her turn to speak!"

    Hu Xiaotian glanced around and saw that no one was paying attention. He suddenly pointed out and sealed the disciple's mute and numb points. Then he took his long sword, hid it behind his elbow, and silently walked towards the camp.  Go inside.  The purpose of his trip was to save people, not kill people, so there was no need to expose his powerful aura prematurely and alert others.  If we can catch him by surprise, it would be the best idea to take Yao Tie away when someone is unprepared and avoid a bloody fight.

    Yao Tie, who was covered in blood, was lying on the ground, his face was pale, his eyes were closed tightly, and there was a faint sneer hanging from the corner of his mouth, looking resigned to his fate.  All the white masters stood around, foaming at the mouth, and no one cared about his feelings at all.  When the quarrel got heated, Kong Qingxia said angrily: "That's enough! Let's open the skylight and speak openly. If you object to killing this thief on the spot, you are just worried about the bloody evil's revenge later. You can't escape the involvement, right?"

    Du Lei, Wei Tai and others blushed slightly and simply admitted it silently.  How can their small sect compare with the Taishan Sword Sect and dare to challenge the Blood Demon?  If there is a second option, they certainly don't want to bear the anger of the demon sect elders, and it would be best if they can distance themselves from it.

    Kong Qingxia said coldly: "It is the common responsibility of our Central Plains martial arts community to kill the demon sect thieves. Since Master Du and Master Wei are generous and compassionate and unwilling to kill a dying person, we, the Taishan Sword Sect, will take a step back.  , let him live for the time being. But to prevent the thief from escaping in the middle of the night, I propose to cut off his hand tendons and hamstrings. What do you think?"

    Du Lei coughed lightly and said, "Du thinks Brother Kong's proposal is very appropriate."

    Wei Tai also echoed: "The demon sect's thieves are cunning and deceitful, so there is nothing wrong with being careful."

    Tong Yishan smiled and said, "Then I'll trouble Brother Kong to try his best."

    Kong Qingxia drew his sword out of its scabbard and said proudly: "I want to kill or chop up any little devil who is not a good person. It's not a piece of cake!" After saying this, the tip of the sword trembled and it was drawn towards Yao Tie's tendon.  At this moment, a bolt of cold lightning suddenly flew across and hit Kong Qingxia's long sword, almost causing him to lose his weapon.  Everyone was shocked.  I saw figures flying, the strong wind blew by, and Yao Tie, who could not move, disappeared.

    It was Hu Xiaotian who took action. He saw the right moment and flew out with his sword. He picked up Yao Tie and ran towards the outside of the camp.  Miaofa, who was sitting as straight as a bell, suddenly opened his eyes and shouted: "Good thief, stop!" He flicked his fingers and fired several golden needles away angrily.  Hu Xiaotian didn't even look back.  Swing the sword backhand and twist it.  Immediately shoot down all the golden needles that were shot.  Kong Qingxia, who accidentally missed, was furious and slashed down with his sword in the air. Seeing the sword light falling down, Hu Xiaotian's body flashed again and again, and he was out of the range of the sword light in an instant.  The others didn't react in time and watched helplessly as he flew high like an eagle.  Disappeared into the vast night.  All the masters beat their chests and stamped their feet, and cursed angrily.  But no one dared to risk pursuing him for fear of being ambushed by the Demon Cult.

    Hu Xiaotian went around in a circle.  After confirming that no one was following him, he returned to the woods to join Dugu Yan and others.  When everyone in the Demon Sect saw Yao Tie's tragic situation, they felt sad and happy at the same time. They also couldn't help but thank Hu Xiaotian.  Now reorganize the team and continue heading south.  A group of people and horses walked backwards along the stream, found a secluded and lonely valley, and finally stopped to rest.  After settling the seriously wounded, those with minor injuries will have to take care of their mounts, hunt wild animals, and collect firewood.  Hu Xiaotian had a distinguished status, and Tao Zhangzhang could not arrange for him to do any chores, so he simply asked him and Dugu Yan to be on guard high up on the cliff, so as not to be caught off guard by the masters of the Qinglong Society.  With the high-sounding excuse, Dugu Yan naturally hung around Hu Xiaotian, chattering non-stop, giving Hu Xiaotian a headache.

    When the two of them reached the top of the cliff, it happened to be that the sun was rising in the east, with thousands of rays of sunshine and gushing red clouds.  Looking far away, the mountains and fields are silent, the water mist is thick, and I feel very comfortable.  If he hadn't been avoiding the Qinglong Society's pursuit and search at this moment, he would have really wanted to scream and express his feelings.

    Seeing that he was in a good mood, Dugu Yan smiled at the right time and said: "Brother Hu, what are your plans next? Follow us back to Jinling, okay? That is the capital of the Ming Dynasty. It is the most prosperous and wealthy place in the world, and the most scenic spots and historic sites are the most in Jianghuai."  You come to my house as a guest, I will treat you to visit the capital and eat all over Qinhuai, I guarantee that you will never miss Shu."

    Hu Xiaotian's heart moved and he said with a smile: "I have heard for a long time that the night scenery along the Qinhuai River is unparalleled. I also want to open my eyes and see it for myself."

    Dugu Yan's pretty face turned cold, and she put her hands on her hips and said, "Why do you men all have the same virtues! What is so special about those women with fireworks that makes you all salivate? Brother Hu, can you honestly say that Qin Huai  Is He¡¯s woman more beautiful and charming than me?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "How can those vulgar fans be compared with you?"

    &nbsp; Dugu Yan praised him without showing any trace, and suppressed a smile and said: "Then you still think about traveling to Qinhuai at night all day long?"

    Hu Xiaotian yelled: "I just said it casually, how can I think about it all day long?"

    Dugu Yan snorted and gritted his teeth: "I don't care! When we get to Jinling City, you are not allowed to go out with my eldest brother and fourth brother in the middle of the night. I will keep a close eye on you."

    Hu Xiaotian didn't know whether to laugh or cry. He suddenly remembered something that Du Lei once mentioned and asked: "Yanzi, I heard that a grand wedding was going to be held in Jinling City, and the great master Jun Wangyou was invited to show up to host it. I didn't know it was getting married.  Who is it?"

    Dugu Yan said in surprise: "This matter has been spread all over the world, and everyone knows about it. Why do you ask this?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said, "I really don't know." He was imprisoned by Yan Jiu for three months. After escaping from the trap, he ran around again and again in the past few days without stopping for a moment. He really had no time to inquire about the rumors in the world.

    Dugu Yan said with envy: "The couple who got married are a perfect match. The man is a direct disciple of the great master, Ji Haoming, the number one young martial arts master known as the 'Jade Faced Dragon', and the woman is a daughter of the Tang clan, a martial arts master."  Tang Xue ranks first among the seven beauties"

    Boom!

    Like a thunderbolt in the clear sky, or like thunder suddenly hitting the top of the sky, Hu Xiaotian's ears buzzed, his head felt dizzy, and he could no longer hear Dugu Yan's voice.  Ji Haoming and Tang Xue are about to get married?  !  Tang Xue wants to marry another man?  !  Is Li'er, who is passionately devoted to him and unswervingly devoted to him, going to become someone else's bride?  !  Is this a joke from God?

    He stumbled on his feet and almost fell down from the top of the cliff. He felt like his heart was being twisted like a knife and his internal organs were about to burst.  Try your best to open your eyes and look, everything in the world has turned blood red, countless scenes of Tang Xue are flying in the air, and finally condensed into a sad and weeping shadow!

    "No!"

    Hu Xiaotian looked up to the sky and shouted violently, his hair standing on top of his head, and his unprecedented murderous aura shot straight into the sky.  To be continued.  .

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 18: The Battle of Fate

    Ever since that rainy night ten years ago, Hu Xiaotian and Tang Xue had a relationship that was constantly at odds with each other.  (

    m_) Later, due to Yi Wufeng's strong intervention, this emotional entanglement gradually became complicated.  When Hu Xiaotian joined the Demon Cult and married Su Yuqing, he felt deeply ashamed of his infatuation with Tang Xue and intentionally distanced himself from her when they reunited.  He once thought that he could let go of his obsession and wish Tang Xue to find her destiny in life. But when things came to a close, he realized that he was deceiving himself!  Tang Xue has taken root and grown in his heart, growing into a towering tree. How can it be easily cut off?  Even with Ouyang Jue's ability, he still couldn't overcome his inner demons after twenty years, let alone him!  In this world, there are no more than one outstanding person who can truly take up and let go.  .

    Hu Xiaotian once briefly entered the innate realm, and knew that in order to re-enter this gate, he must maintain a perfect state of mind.  Just as he once mentioned to Ouyang Jue, only by reaching the point of "doing what one wants" and transcending all constraints can one reach the top of martial arts.  There is no doubt that both Tang Xue and Yi Wufeng are flaws in his heart. If he loses them, he will regret it for the rest of his life, and his martial arts cultivation will also come to a standstill.  Even if one does not consider the factors of martial arts practice, strong jealousy and anger are inevitable when one learns that the woman one loves marries someone else.  How can we accept those who practice magic skills with humiliation?  In fact, as early as in Chang'an City, he had already had murderous thoughts when he heard that Ji Haoming wanted to propose marriage to the Tang clan.  However, at that time, he was practicing forbidden martial arts and was still able to suppress the sudden murderous desire in his heart. At this moment, the World Destroying Overlord Jue had broken through to the eighth level, and the martial arts were activated, and the murderous desire was a thousand times stronger than before.  It can no longer be ignored.  If you can't excrete this burning murderous intention.  Inner demons grow and develop, and it is easy to become possessed and eventually lead to self-destruction.

    Hu Xiaotian thought about the serious consequences, and although he was filled with anger, cold sweat ran down his back.  Demons arise from the heart, so it is better to be sparse than blocked.  If you want to kill the inner demons, you must start from the root. Otherwise, if you cut the grass without eradicating the root, the spring breeze will blow and it will grow again.  In addition to ruining the wedding and snatching Tang Xuesheng from his hands.  There is no other way.  Even if you are going up against someone who is the pride of heaven, who is recognized as the number one master among the younger generation!

    With murderous intent on his face, Dugu Yan's beautiful face turned pale as he looked at Hu Xiaotian, who looked like a demon.  His heart was so sour and empty that he felt so uncomfortable - he was actually fascinated by Tang Xue, so much so that he lost control!  Sure enough, there is no such infatuated man in the world!  The corners of his eyes became hot and tears filled them.

    Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath, slowly restrained the overflowing murderous aura, and said in a deep voice: "Yanzi, where is their wedding scheduled to be held?"

    Dugu Yan flattened his mouth and whispered: "Beside Mochou Lake, beside the Qinhuai River."

    "On the first day of July, by the Mochou Lake!" Hu Xiaotian looked up to the sky and laughed three times.  He said loudly: "Ji Haoming, just wait, I will never let you get what you want!"

    Dugu Yan¡¯s face turned pale, tears welled up in his eyes, and he choked with sobs: ¡°Brother Hu, are you going to go to Jinling alone and make a big wedding? When the White Dao heroes gather together, and the Grand Master will personally take charge, what¡¯s the difference between doing this and committing suicide?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Yanzi, there are things that a man must do. You must never be a coward, otherwise you will die in peace."

    Dugu Yan stamped his feet and said: "Why are you so stubborn?! Are you even willing to risk your life in order to gain Tang Xue's favor? You are betraying Sister Yi and being a half-hearted betrayer! I hate you!" Two hot lines  The tears flowed down uncontrollably.

    Hu Xiaotian sighed: "Tang Xue and I have known each other for ten years. We have been separated and separated from each other. As for your sister Yi, I will not give up either. Maybe I am a little greedy and a little shameless, but I have determined that they are  The woman who belongs to me would rather die than let go.

    Dugu Yan couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°Since you are so greedy, why don¡¯t you want me?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "You and I met too late, and our fate is too shallow. At most, we can be brothers and sisters, but we cannot be husband and wife."

    Dugu Yan was so heartbroken that she lowered her head and threw herself into his arms, wailing loudly, as if a child had lost its beloved toy.  Hu Xiaotian sighed softly and raised his hand to pat her back gently, feeling a touch of pity in his heart.  Flowers fall intentionally, water flows ruthlessly, how can anyone tell what is right or wrong?  Dugu Yan sobbed: "Brother Hu, I don't want to be your sister, never! I want you to remember that you owe me a debt of gratitude in this life! I want you to pay it back in the next life!"

    Hu Xiaotian said softly: "Okay, I will pay you back in the next life!"

    Dugu Yan smiled sadly and said foolishly: "If there really is a next life, I will still be me, and you will still be you? Do we still remember today's agreement?" His voice paused, and he whispered: "No wonder Tang Xue agreed to Ji Haoming's marriage proposal.  I made a strange request, it turns out she is waiting for you!"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s chest suffocated and he hissed: ¡°What request did she make?¡±

    Dugu Yan said: "Tang Xue once said that if there is a comparison with peers before getting married,If she is better than Ji Haoming, she will not marry!  "Ji Haoming's martial arts is too high. Who among his peers dares to boast that he is better than him? Although Tang Xue's words are circulated in the world, everyone treats her request as a joke when chatting. So far, no one has tried to win her heart.  And challenge Ji Haoming.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart was agitated, and he finally understood the cause and effect of the whole incident.  That day, the two of them were in Leijiabao for a while, and he was declared missing. Then he left Chang'an because of the secret map of black iron, and wandered to Luoyang. During this period, he did not actively contact Tang Xue, let alone talk to each other.  After that, he was imprisoned by Yan Jiu for several months and disappeared from the world without any news.  Tang Xue waited so hard for him to show up that she must have misunderstood that he was hiding on purpose. You can imagine her resentment and complaint.  After all, Tang Xue is the daughter of a Mongolian princess, with the blood of royal pride flowing in her body. How can she be a character who can be insulted and neglected by others?  It happened that Ji Haoming came to propose marriage, and she agreed to the marriage in a rage.  However, what she really cared about was Hu Xiaotian, so she made a seemingly absurd request, but in fact she had a ten thousandth hope that after knowing the news, Hu Xiaotian would take the initiative to show up and challenge Ji Haoming.  This method of hiding needles in the cotton was so decisive that she and Hu Xiaotian were pushed to the edge of the cliff, and no one had any way out.

    Ji Haoming¡¯s reputation as ¡°No. 1¡± is not unfounded.  The proficiency of swordsmanship is universally recognized.  Coupled with the careful guidance of the great master, I will definitely improve my cultivation every day.  In the battle at Leijiabao, Zhan Feng's World Destroying Overlord Jue had reached the peak of the eighth level, and he was also proficient in the "Ten Dragon-Slaying Axes". He fought against him with the momentum of winning consecutive battles, but still lost.  And Hu Xiaotian has just entered the eighth level, and his strength is not as good as that of a warrior. Defeating Ji Haoming with his current strength is undoubtedly a fantasy, and it is difficult to reach the sky!

    Hu Xiaotian murmured: "Li'er, you are punishing me in disguise!"

    With Tang Xue¡¯s intelligence.  It is impossible not to know how difficult it is to defeat Ji Haoming head-on.  On the one hand, she did this because she believed that Hu Xiaotian's swordsmanship was not inferior to anyone else, but on the other hand, she probably also had the intention of differentiating herself from Yi Wufeng.  Four years ago, the life-and-death love affair between Hu and Yi spread throughout the world, and no one knew about it.  Who doesn't know?  Tang Xue must have heard the rumors, so one can imagine how she feels.  Four years later, Tang Xue finally had the opportunity to make him do something shocking and prove his true feelings.  In the past, Hu Qingpeng drew his sword and raged against the heroes for Yi Wufeng; today, can Hu Xiaotian defeat the number one young master for Tang Xue?

    Hu Xiaotian secretly smiled bitterly. Tang Xue and Yi Wufeng had always disliked each other. Four years ago, she was at a disadvantage in the emotional competition. How could she not have any resentment in her heart?  Once a woman's jealousy strikes, she has no reason to speak.  But facing the trap set by Tang Xue.  Did he have any other options?  He can only face the difficulties, fight his way out, and seize the opportunity to win back Tang Xue's heart.  But in this way, the decisive battle between him and Ji Haoming will surely attract everyone's attention and make it known to everyone.  If the news reaches Bai Ruobing's ears, I wonder what she will think?  Bai Ruobing's memory has not yet been restored. Once she is stimulated by this news, will she forget the past forever?  Hey, when things come to a close, we can only take one step at a time.  It's time to show off your skills.  If Bai Ruobing is dissatisfied and deliberately causes something to happen, it will be resolved later.

    Hu Xiaotian comforted himself with no confidence, determined to deal with the current hurdle first, and did not consider Bai Ruobing's variables for the time being.  He grabbed Dugu Yan's shoulders.  Pushing her away gently: "Yanzi, please speak to Senior Tao and the others. I have other important matters to deal with, so I have to take a step forward. When I arrive in Jinling City another day, I will stand on the thorn and apologize to Elder Dugu."

    Dugu Yan knew that his mind had been made up, and it would be useless to talk. She smiled with tears in her eyes and said: "Brother Hu, I wish you success and all your wishes come true! If you come to Jinling, remember to find me at Guanlan Mansion, West Lane 1, Xuanwu Street.  I will personally make a bowl of ice-covered sour plum soup for you to drink."

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said: "Yanzi, if I am not dead by then, I will definitely come to you!" He cut off a bunch of hair and handed it to Dugu Yan. He flapped his arms like a roc spreading its wings and swept down the cliff.  Dugu Yan held her hair tightly against her chest, tears flowing silently.

    Hu Xiaotian picked up a handful of cold stream water, washed away the disguise powder, and restored his original appearance.  Tang Xue's original intention was, of course, for him to challenge Ji Haoming in an upright and upright manner, rather than rely on conspiracy or other people's strength to win.  From today on, he will let the name "Hu Xiaotian" spread throughout the world, so that Tang Xue will know that he has not avoided this fateful decisive battle.

    In order to cope with this peak battle, he must break through the second restriction of the God of Hell's True Qi Lock and take his cultivation to a higher level!  Compared with the first level of restriction, the difficulty of breaking through the second level of restriction is obviously several times more difficult!  There are twelve meridians in the human body, not including the eight extraordinary meridians represented by the Ren and Du meridians. He has only cleared four meridians, and he is still a hundred and eighty thousand miles away from connecting all the meridians.  If we don't find another way, how many years and months will it take to break through the second level?  There are only fifty days left until the first day of July!

    Hu Xiaotian is tall and tallHe stood up and said with a smile: "Practice the forbidden skills and invite the world to fight! Master, I finally understand!" With his backhand, he stabbed many acupuncture points on his body, locking the originally connected meridians again.

    This place is already on the edge of the epidemic area, and the risk of contracting the epidemic is too high if he goes south. He decided to turn back north, then detour to Xuzhou, challenge the masters of various factions along the way, and rush to Jinling with the momentum of a hundred battles!

    Walking out of the mountains and forests, through the dead wilderness, the hot sun shines directly down, and the wind blows up and is unbearably hot.  Suddenly, smoke and dust billowed in front, cold light reflected, and the sounds of shouting and fighting were carried by the wind.  Hu Xiaotian looked from a distance and saw a group of Taishan Sect disciples protecting several carriages and walking while fighting. Du Lei, Wei Tai and others were nowhere to be seen, and they must have parted ways with them.  After careful identification, among the pursuers fighting against the Taishan faction, there was the figure of Protector Ni of the Blue Dragon Society!

    Protector Ni's head was wrapped in a bandage, his eyes were sinister, and his hooks were flying. He was fighting Master Miao and Kong Qingxia alone. It was difficult to tell the winner for a while.  There were four other masters traveling with him.  They are all dressed up as monks.  Either use the sword or the long iron stick to suppress Zhang Dakai, Guan Ning and others to death.  During the fierce fight, Taishan disciples were attacked from time to time and fell off their horses screaming.  When the situation was at stake, a gray shadow suddenly flew out of a carriage, jumped up on an ownerless horse in the air, broke away from the protection of its companions, and rushed out of the team at an angle!

    ¡°Jingxin, come back quickly!¡±

    Meditation turns a deaf ear to the calls of companions.  He leaned on the saddle and urged the horse to run wildly, his delicate and delicate face full of determination.

    Protector Ni shouted sternly: "Hurry and catch the little nun, we must not let her escape this time!"

    The two sword-wielding monks whistled in unison.  At the same time, he jumped off the horse, the sword flashed past, and the Taishan disciple who was blocking the way separated his head and neck, chasing Jingxin like an arrow from a string.  The other two monks teamed up to use the demon-conquering stick method. The shadow of the stick was like a mountain, blocking the rescue route of others.

    Jingxin just ran for more than twenty feet when he suddenly heard the howling wind and the enemy actually picked up stones and threw them with all his strength.  Her medical skills are superb, but her martial arts skills are unsatisfactory. She is in a hurry and doesn't know how to deal with it.  Just a few muffled pops were heard, and the fast horse beneath him was hit by a powerful stone. Blood spurted out and he staggered down with a hiss of pain.  Jingxin reacted very quickly. Before his horse fell down, he flew off the horse's back, pointed his toes to the ground, and continued to run forward.  She thought that as long as she was further away from the demon behind her, her companions would be safer and the less blood would be shed.  Unexpectedly, a man with a tall body and sharp eyes suddenly appeared in his field of vision.  Her heart trembled and she screamed: "Donor, it's dangerous, get away quickly!"

    Hu Xiaotian happened to be meeting at the right time, so how could he stand idly by?  Then he drew out his long sword with his backhand.  With concentration, he raised his sword and pointed it at the two evil monks from a distance.  The Qinglong Society is obviously evil-minded.  Then Protector Ni came with his masters, just to kidnap Jingxin and flatter him.  The Taishan Sword Sect shoulders the responsibility of guardianship, and they must fight hard even when they know they are losing, but they do not bear the word "chivalrous".  Seeing that his companions suffered heavy casualties, Jingxin resolutely escaped alone. The purpose was to distract the evildoers and avoid committing crimes, even if he fell into the clutches of the devil.

    Although Hu Xiaotian has self-proclaimed his acupuncture points and his skills are banned, after getting a glimpse of the innate realm, his understanding of the way of martial arts has become more than profound!  Even though there is no internal force attached to the sword, the sword energy spurts out when the sword is pressed.

    Jingxin saw that not only did he not retreat, but he even drew his sword, he was shocked and frightened. Could it be that another innocent person died for him?  But he felt a wave of sword energy coming from behind, and he bit his silver teeth and urged in a hurry: "Donor, the person they want to capture is me, don't come here to die!" After saying that, he turned around and raised his hands.  , dozens of golden needles whizzed towards the pursuers.

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned when he saw this, and he admired the little nun's courage even more. He extended his fighting spirit, the blade of the sword buzzed and trembled, and he stretched it forward.

    At this time, the two evil monks were like giant eagles fighting rabbits, one on the left and the other on the right.  When they saw Hu Xiaotian holding a broad-edged sword, they mistakenly thought that he was also a disciple of the Taishan Sword Sect and was just bluffing, so they didn't take it to heart.  The evil monk on the left swung his sword and twisted it repeatedly, raising layers of sword curtains and knocking down the golden needle easily. He smiled evilly and said: "Little beauty, don't be afraid, go and have fun with Buddha!" ??The blade of the sword feinted and he grabbed it.  The left hand is clasped into an eagle's claw, locking the Jianjing acupoint of Jingxin.

    At the same time, the evil monk on the right sneered: "Where did this bastard get out? Looking for death!" The sword flashed, and he slashed three times in the air, each one as fierce as the other, trying to kill Hu Xiaotian in one fell swoop.  Hu Xiaotian remained motionless, just staring at his opponent's eyes. Seeing that the light of the sword was about to materialize, suddenly lightning flashed in the air, passing by at lightning speed.

    Blood splattered, and a severed hand flew into the air with a steel knife.

    The evil monk's wrist went cold, but when he saw his severed hand flying up, followed by severe pain, he couldn't help but scream in horror.  He relied on his superior martial arts skills and killed this younger generation of Taishan disciples like a chicken. He never thought that his hand would be cut off in a single encounter!  The reaction was slightly delayed, and he smiled wildly.The heavenly sword came out like the wind, and it had already stabbed him in the chest.  He instinctively opened his left hand and quickly clasped the spine of the sword, but the enemy's sword was as slippery as a loach, and with a slight twist, it passed through his heart.

    The evil monk on the left suddenly heard the screams of his accomplices, and was shocked. He subconsciously turned sideways and drew his knife, aiming at Hu Xiaotian's waist and abdomen.  Hu Xiaotian returned his sword and there was a sharp tremor. He staggered back a few steps. He handed the sword to his left hand and pointed out the tip of the sword, skillfully deflecting the opponent's incoming killing moves.  The evil monk exclaimed in shock: "You are not from the Taishan sect, who are you?!" Hu Xiaotian blocked the opponent's powerful and heavy sword moves continuously, and his left arm was shocked to the point of numbness. He handed the long sword back to his right hand in his busy schedule.  The sword power continued, and he sneered: "I am the Vajra Protector who specializes in killing Buddhist scum!"

    The evil monk was furious. Seeing that he could use the sword with both hands, but his internal strength was weak, he shouted and raised his sword to strike hard at the head. No matter how clever and fancy your moves are, I will only knock him down ten times with one strength!

    when!  Sparks flew everywhere, and the sword fell out of hand.

    The evil monk laughed loudly and rushed forward. He was about to kill his opponent when suddenly his Mingmen acupoint on his vest went numb. His whole body's strength suddenly disappeared and he could not move. However, the golden needle shot out by Jingxin pricked the acupuncture point.  How could Hu Xiaotian miss such a good opportunity? He rounded his fists and hit his left and right temples with a "double wind in the ears".  Hu Xiaotian's fist was so hard, even if the evil monk had the internal strength to protect his body, he couldn't withstand it. He groaned, blood flowed from his seven orifices, and his brain matter spurted out.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 6: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter 19: Reunion of Brothers

    With these flashes of lightning and flint, in just a few blinks of an eye, the two evil monks were killed miserably on the spot with fierce flames.  Whether it was Jing Xin who was right in front of him, or Kong Qingxia, Miao Fa, Protector Ni and others who were dozens of feet away, they all found it incredible.  The martial arts of these two sword monks were only slightly inferior to Protector Ni. They were considered to be the first-class masters in the world. How could they be defeated so quickly?  !

    Jingxin clasped his palms together and said in a trembling voice: "Donor, you, you killed two Buddhist disciples in a row, which is a great disrespect to Buddhism. It's a sin, a sin!"

    Hu Xiaotian picked up the long sword, looked at her and said with a smile: "Jingxin Shen Ni, this second evil monk was hit by your life-threatening golden needle first, and then died under my fist. If you think about it seriously, this murder is guilty  You have to bear at least half of it.¡±

    Jingxin¡¯s face turned pale, and he chanted the Buddha¡¯s name and whispered: ¡°Donor, the nun just wanted to subdue the evildoer, and had no intention of killing. If you didn¡¯t hit his fatal spot, how could he die?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Little nun, evil people are trying to kill you and humiliate you. It is normal for you to fight back and kill them. Why should you feel guilty? Confucius also said, an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Sometimes, killing someone is enough.  Save thousands of people, do you understand?"

    Jingxin was shocked when he heard this and murmured: "Kill one person and save ten thousand people? Kill one person and save ten thousand people?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and asked directly: "Little nun, do you have any elixir on your body that can cure internal injuries?" He reached the limit of assassinating a monk with his sword, and then blocked another evil monk's sword move, and the blood in his body  Roiling, the meridians have been injured.  Although the battle that just ended was short, the opponents were both Buddhist masters. If there was a slight delay in reaction during the fight, he would be the one who was killed!

    "Oh!" Jingxin came back to her senses, honestly took out a bottle of pills, and asked with concern: "Donor, can I take your pulse first? After taking the medicine, use the golden needle technique, the effect will be better."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "No need. The enemy is coming again in an instant, how can I have time to heal your injuries?" Ask for the usage and swallow the medicine immediately.  As for the remaining pills, he took them into his arms unceremoniously.  He stimulated his true energy to dissolve the power of the medicine, and found signs of connectivity in several acupuncture points.  My spirit suddenly lifted, the method of banning skill fighting was indeed effective!  His secret joy did not stop, but he suddenly felt a surge of true energy, and the meridians such as the Taiyin Lung Meridian in his hands were restored to smooth flow.  I can't help but moan secretly.  Due to his special physique, although he had sealed some of his acupuncture points before, during the fierce battle, the energy and blood surged, and his true energy rushed into the acupoints, forcing him to break through the restrictions.  This means that his method of self-imprisonment can only last for a short period of time.  If you want to use this method to break the lock, you have to seal your own acupuncture points before each battle, which is really troublesome.

    We must know that the solidity and strength of his body are already among the best in the world, and he has reached the eighth level of World Destroying Overlord Jue. He has mastered both internal and external skills. Except for a few top masters, who can completely seal his acupuncture points?  Especially those key points that are filled with Xuanzong's true energy, even if they are hit by first-class masters.  The finger strength can be maintained for at least half an hour.  The acupuncture points self-resolve.

    Because the two sword-wielding monks were killed, Protector Ni was furious. The mission he thought was a sure thing was actually disrupted by a young swordsman who appeared inexplicably. Could it be bad luck? Misfortunes never come singly.  Coupled with last night's defeat, how should he deal with the situation?  Protector Ni suddenly used his strength to force Miao Fa and Kong Qingxia to retreat.  He jumped up and rushed straight towards Hu Xiaotian.  He was so cruel that he wanted to end this boy's life.  Miaofa and Kong Qingxia did not dare to neglect and hurriedly caught up.  Unexpectedly, a stick monk jumped up.  He held up a stick and beat them, forcing them to stop their castration.

    Ni Hu's gun power was raised to 100%, and he rushed over in an instant. He said with a ferocious smile: "You meddle in your own business, boy, and you will be punished!" Hu Xiaotian said in a deep voice: "Not necessarily!" As he spoke, his sword skills unfolded, and they jingled with Ni Hu's.  Fight in one place.  There were only a few moves in the exchange, but Protector Ni felt that his opponent's sword was impenetrable, and he felt a vague sense of familiarity. His heart moved, and he cried out: "It's you!" Hu Xiaotian laughed and said: "It's me! I don't know what Protector Ni is doing.  Seeking advice?"

    Protector Ni suddenly felt a stinging pain at the base of his right ear and shouted angrily: "Hu, what kind of path are you on? Why do you keep ruining my good deeds?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Anyway, we are not on the same page as you and the Qinglong Society!"

    Protector Ni was angry and resentful. He knew that it would be futile to continue fighting. He immediately jumped out of the battle group and flew away at an angle. He screamed at the same time to notify his companions to retreat.  The two stick monks were also decisive and immediately covered each other and retreated.  Although everyone in the Taishan Sword Sect was filled with hatred, they were unable to intercept and kill the opponent, so they could only comfort themselves by yelling and cursing at their backs.

    After Guardian Ni joined the two stick monks, he nodded fiercely at Hu Xiaotian, made a gesture of cutting his throat, and left with hatred.

    Miao Fa and Kong Qingxia rushed over one after another to meet Hu Xiaotian face to face. Miao Fa thanked Hu Xiaotian, but Kong Qingxia blushed and was embarrassed.  "Master!" Jingxin threw herself into Miaofa's arms, thinking of those Taishan disciples who unfortunately died while dealing with powerful enemies, she couldn't help sobbing softly.  Miaofa sighed softly, stroking her vest and whispering comfort.  Kong Qingxia just pretended not to see Hu Xiaotian's handHe was holding a broad-edged long sword, and he was too sensible to ask why the magic weapon descended from the sky. He smiled and said: "Master Hu killed the evil monk with just a raise of his hand, and forced back Ni Zhentao, one of the twelve protectors of the Qinglong Society. Sure enough,  What an incredible young man, I admire him!" He had already uttered wild words to teach the other party a lesson, but then he was shocked to realize that this young man's martial arts skills were unfathomable, and his attitude immediately changed.  If he knew that Hu Xiaotian had not only defeated Ni Zhentao, but also killed another protector named Ma from the Qinglong Society, he would probably be so shocked that his jaw would be dislocated.

    Hu Xiaotian said lightly: "What's the big deal about a trivial matter? Master Kong, I think you must either enter the epidemic area as soon as possible, or send a message to invite experts to help, otherwise it will be difficult to get rid of the entanglement of the Qinglong Society." Their group has Miaofa masters and disciples to support the formation, so naturally they are not afraid of infection  There is an epidemic, but who among the masters of the Qinglong Society dares to break into the epidemic area and die?  Even among the Four Great Divine Generals, if they have not reached the level of indestructible body, they still run the risk of dying from the epidemic.

    Kong Qingxia said shamelessly: "May I ask where Mr. Hu wants to go? Can you escort us into Bozhou?"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "I want to change my route to Xuzhou, which is different from everyone else's, so I won't accompany you. Then Ni Zhentao returned in vain. It still takes time to reorganize the manpower. He won't show up in the short term. Your safety should not be great.  Obstacle." Wonderful methods, meditation, etc. are to save lives and heal the wounded and eliminate epidemic diseases, which is far from the purpose of his forbidden practice.

    Kong Qingxia was greatly disappointed and had no choice but to give up.  At that moment, everyone reorganized their team, the injured took carriages, the dead were buried on the spot, and they hurriedly set off for Bozhou.  Before leaving, everyone thanked Hu Xiaotian and gave him a horse to ride on.

    Hu Xiaotian did not refuse and got on his horse.  Running towards the northeast.

    After traveling for dozens of miles, we gradually saw populated villages.  Hu Xiaotian bought some dry food on the way to satisfy his hunger, then turned to Shangguan Road and drove.  We entered Shangqiu territory at dusk.

    Seeing that it was getting late, Hu Xiaotian chose a slope near the stream to rest.  He used local materials, grabbed two big fish from the stream, disemboweled them and cleaned them.  Raise a bonfire and barbecue.  When the aroma of grilled fish floated in the wind, several little beasts that traveled at night came closer and hid in the grass to peek.  Hu Xiaotian rarely relaxed and enjoyed the grilled fish by himself, but unfortunately it lacked the flavor of spices and salt.  a fly in the ointment.

    Suddenly, a shrill scream sounded in the distance, echoing in the night sky for a long time.  Hu Xiaotian made a slight leap, jumped up to the height of the branch, and looked far ahead, but saw a fire flashing in the northeast, about five or six miles away.  He couldn't help being curious and jumped down to put out the bonfire.  Use Qinggong and run away.  Run halfway.  The same scream sounded from the front again, heartbreaking, as if someone was being tortured.  He changed his mind and slowed down his running speed. Sure enough, a third scream sounded out a moment later.  Spread throughout the country.

    Hu Xiaotian has extraordinary eyesight, and he can clearly see the scene ahead without getting close.  I saw only sparse woods.  Three piles of fire were lit, and a man in white was tied under a tree with his limbs spread wide.  His eyes were hollow and bleeding, a pair of eyeballs had been gouged out, and he was panting rapidly with his head drooped.  A sharpened branch, about two feet long, was inserted into his chest and abdomen. It passed through his body. Blood dripped along the end of the branch and fell to the ground, forming a pool of dirty blood under him.  Two feet away, there was another man in black wearing a bronze mask and standing as tall as a javelin. He carried a long sword and played with a few sharpened branches in his hands. His eyes were cold and ruthless, but also seemed to be burning with the anger of hatred.  He obviously intended to torture the man in white and prevent him from dying easily. Either he was extremely cold-hearted or he had ulterior motives.

    Hu Xiaotian was no longer an impulsive young boy who was just starting out. He became suspicious when he saw this, so he quietly jumped up a big tree and watched silently among the branches and leaves.

    After another half an hour, figures flashed in the northwest, and seven masters came running hand in hand, clearly attracted by the fire and the screams.  The masked man in black was extremely alert and had already hidden himself before anyone could approach.  The group of experts relied on the strength of their numbers and did not deliberately hide their whereabouts. When they came to the edge of the forest and saw the dying man in white with branches stuck in them, they couldn't help but shout angrily: "It's Brother Nie!" "Brother Nie!" "Oh my god!"  Who is the one who tortured the disciples of our sect like this?!" They all rushed together, and three of them moved quickly, almost in no particular order, and landed next to the man in white.  boom!  The moment they landed on the ground, the ground suddenly collapsed, and mud smoke sprayed into the sky, covering the surrounding area.  In the smoke and dust that filled the sky, hidden weapons swished through the air, making soul-inducing sounds.

    ¡°There¡¯s a trap!¡±

    Before the shouting stopped, someone was already being hit and screaming, and fell to the bottom of the large sunken pit. Immediately, more harsh and sharp screams were heard.  The remaining four were shocked, turned over and jumped back, Cang Langlang drew out their weapons to protect their head and chest, as if they were facing a formidable enemy.

    It was quiet all around, nothing unusual.

    How dare those four people be careless? They stood back to back in a circle, moving their feet slowly to avoid downwind.  When the smoke and dust cleared, they saw an additional tree under the tree that was two feet long and one foot wide.There were rows of sharpened tree stumps inserted upside down at the bottom of the pit. The three people had their limbs pierced by the tree stumps. They were struggling and twisting and bleeding.

    Hu Xiaotian gasped. The three people were very skilled, but they couldn't avoid this crude trap. Either the smoke just now was mixed with a powerful drug, or the hidden weapon that was suddenly activated was poisonous, causing them to lose it instantly.  Mobility.  The masked man in black was very calculating and his methods were even more vicious. He killed three powerful enemies without even using a single move. He should know the opponent's behavior and protective methods very well. If he didn't move, he would be bloodied.  .  Such a person can be called a powerful enemy!

    The four people went around behind the tree, divided the work and cooperated, and carefully dismantled several hidden mechanisms. After making sure they were safe, they cut off the ropes and carried the man in white aside.  One of them held down his vest and channeled his energy, and the other asked loudly: "Brother Nie, who did the poison? Where did he go?" The man in white trembled all over, and screamed with all his strength: "Poison,  Poison, I have poison on my body!" As soon as he finished speaking, the two people who had just touched him jumped up in shock and hurriedly raised their hands to check. They saw that their fingers and palms were stained with a light black color, which penetrated deep into the skin.  It can't be wiped off no matter how hard it is wiped.  The other two secretly said they were lucky, looked at each other, and decisively raised their weapons to chop off their companion's wrist.  He actually wanted to use the "strong man's wrist-cutting" move.  The two people who were poisoned ran away in shock and exclaimed: "Are you crazy? Do you have any antidote? Get it quickly!" Who would be willing to chop off his hands until the last moment?

    Everyone was in a hurry.  Unexpectedly, he didn't realize that the enemy was sneaking up quietly. Suddenly, the sword light flashed, like a poisonous snake coming out of its hole, stabbing the poisoned master silently.

    Hu Xiaotian was greatly surprised.  This move is actually the authentic Hengshan sword technique!  Could it be that the masked man in black is a disciple of the Hengshan Sword Sect?  Seeing that the angle of this sword was tricky and its power was like lightning, it was so profound that Hengshan's swordsmanship was so profound that if it were him who used it, it would be nothing more than that.  Who else in the Hengshan Sword Sect has such strength?  A thought came to my mind.  Like a night owl, it slid down the treetops and flew away.

    The man in black unexpectedly made a killing move, the sword light passed by, and an opponent fell to the ground with his sword in his hand.  With a flick of his wrist, the sword stabbed towards the other three people like a gust of wind and rain. The cold sword intent was sent out, and the dead leaves on the ground suddenly turned into powder.

    "It's you again!" The three masters shouted angrily in unison.  The two people who had never been poisoned immediately joined forces to rush forward.  The weapon unfolded and Dangdang blocked the enemy's sword, while the third person stepped back, took out a firecracker and lit it while retreating, and shot it high into the air.  There was only a loud bang, and a gorgeous red firework bloomed in the sky.  The man breathed a sigh of relief.  He smiled ferociously and said, "You brat, you're dead this time!" Suddenly, a chill ran down his vest.  A bright sword blade emerged from his chest, and he lowered his head in shock.  Vomiting blood at the mouth: "How could it be like this?"

    Hu Xiaotian quickly withdrew his long sword, kicked the corpse away, and said sternly: "All the dog thieves of Baiyun Sect should be killed!" He swept his sword across the body and cooperated with the man in black to attack from both front and back.

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly appeared and drew his sword, which shocked both parties who were fighting.  The swordsmanship of the man in black changed, like the waves of the sea and the roaring waves crashing on the shore. Every sword hit condensed the power of destruction, showing his truly extraordinary strength.  The two masters of Baiyun Sect have lost their courage and are harassed by Hu Xiaotian himself. How can they stop their opponents' powerful unique skills?  In just five moves, one was cut off from the waist, the other had his head split open, and they all died tragically from the sword.

    The man in black held a sword across his chest and looked at Hu Xiaotian proudly: "Your Excellency, you have very sharp eyes. I wonder which one of the Taishan Sword Sect you are?"

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said, "Don't you recognize me?"

    The man in black's eyes narrowed and he said in a deep voice: "Just say what you want to say, why bother to be mysterious?"

    Hu Xiaotian shouted: "Look at the sword!" He tapped his front foot, raised his long sword, and stabbed forward with the "Zhu Rong Pilgrimage" move.  This move is the authentic Hengshan sword technique passed down from the direct line. When he used it in his hands, there was a hint of respect, indicating his intention to learn swordsmanship.

    The man in black exclaimed in surprise: "You also know how to use Hengshan swordsmanship?" He shook his upper body slightly, raised his long sword, and used the "White Crane Spread Wings" move to block the incoming sword. The sword force circled around and slashed towards the opponent's right arm.  , is also a wonderful move in Hengshan swordsmanship, "Goose Falling on Flat Sand".  I saw the sword light flashing and sparks flying. The two of them were going back and forth with each other's offense and defense. Each other's swordsmanship routines were perfect, just like brothers practicing swordsmanship.

    When the fight came to a head, both of them used all their strength, leaping and moving, moving their swords as if they were flying, and their sword energy flew out in all directions, immediately razing an area of ??ten feet in radius to the ground.  They had a tacit understanding when fighting swords. Every move they used was the Hengshan sword technique. The sword light rolled like a tide, and they were evenly matched.

    "Junior Brother Hu!"

    "Senior Brother Gao!"

    The two stopped at the same time, looked at each other and laughed.  When the man in black took off his mask, who could it be if it wasn't Gao Qingcheng whom he hadn't seen for a long time?  The two brothers were overjoyed to see each other again after a long separation. A strong bear hug replaced a thousand words.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Yicheng has completely lost his youthful youth, his complexion is as copper, and his face is like a sculpture. He not only exudes the charm of a mature and handsome man, but also has a bit of tough and ruthless coldness. He is very different from Ji Haoming, who is known as the "Jade-faced Dragon".  It can be called a bright moment.  He is a true martial arts genius with extraordinary talent. Although he has lacked guidance from famous teachers since his sword practice, with his own efforts, he is now recognized as the number one among the younger generation of the Seven Sword Sects!  He and Hu Xiaotian were not only brothers in the same school, but also sworn brothers with different surnames. They lived and died together, and their friendship with each other was unmatched by ordinary people.

    A slight smile appeared on Gao Qingcheng's stern face. He punched Hu Xiaotian on the shoulder and said, "I haven't seen you for four years. Your swordsmanship hasn't slowed down at all! Not bad!"

    Since Hu Xiaotian started practicing martial arts, the one he admires the most among his peers is the senior brother in front of him. In terms of swordsmanship alone, he has no choice but to be inferior.  He smiled and said: "Senior Brother Gao, did you deliberately hold back your hand? I just saw that your swordsmanship actually has the artistic conception of the turbulent sea. It has completely broken through the shackles of Hengshan's swordsmanship. It has become a line of its own and is comparable to a master of swordsmanship.  !¡±

    Gao Qingcheng said: "Junior brother Hu, your swordsmanship combines hardness and softness. Although the form has not changed, the meaning is very different. If you really go into battle to kill the enemy, I'm afraid you won't lose to me. To be honest, have you had any adventures again?  ?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s smile faded and he said solemnly: ¡°To be honest, senior brother, after being kicked out of the door, I became a disciple of the Demon Sect¡¯s leader, Xuan Zong!¡±

    As soon as these words came out, the temperature dropped sharply.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 20: Breaking the Deadlock

    Hu Xiaotian fell in love with Yi Wufeng back then, was spurned by the Bai Dao heroes, and was finally kicked out of the door by Chen Tianlei. Although Gao Qingcheng did not fully understand the right and wrong, he still understood the general situation.  His face was as cold as frost, his smile disappeared in an instant, and he said in a deep voice: "You have indeed joined the Demon Sect! So, are the rumors in the world that you are infatuated with the elders of the Demon Sect true?"

    Hu Xiaotian sighed secretly and said slowly: "It's true!".

    Gao Qingcheng raised his thick eyebrows and shouted angrily: "I thought you were being framed and framed, but you brought it on yourself! Hu Qingpeng, you kid was deceived by lard and actually fell in love with someone else. How can you deserve Xiaoxue's love?"  Infatuated? Why do you have to collude with the witch? Could she be more beautiful than Xiaoxue?" When he got excited, he raised his hand and struck it down with a slap in the chest.

    Hu Xiaotian staggered back a few steps, a wisp of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and said with a wry smile: "Senior Brother Gao, I have not forgotten Xiaoxue, and I have never thought about letting her down. It's just that people are in the world, and they can't help themselves. Sometimes everything doesn't go as planned."  When he first met Yi Wufeng, had he ever thought that he would fall in love with her life and death?  The identities, ages, martial arts, and interests of the two are so different, and they belong to the black and white paths. If they hadn't experienced a series of unexpected events together, who would have believed that they came together?

    Gao Qingcheng said coldly: "Quia!" He stepped forward and slapped his palm down again. Seeing Hu Xiaotian's arms hanging down, showing no signs of parrying, he made a mistake with his palm and hit the ground with a bang, and said angrily: "Hu Qingpeng  , why don¡¯t you fight back?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Thousands of mistakes are all my fault. Senior brother, it doesn't matter how many slaps you give me. I'm ashamed of Xiaoxue. I really deserve a slap."

    Gao Qingcheng snorted coldly and said, "Even if I beat you to death, what's the point? It's a big mistake. It's too late to regret it! Then do you know that Xiaoxue is going to marry Ji Haoming?"

    Hu Xiaotian clenched his fists, his eyes widened with anger, and his overwhelming fighting spirit erupted instantly.  He said word by word: "I have heard about this. I swear that I will never agree to Xiaoxue marrying anyone else in this life! I must defeat Ji Haoming and ruin this wedding!"

    Gao Qingcheng was stunned for a moment, then nodded slightly and said, "Okay, I'm ambitious! It's not in vain that Xiaoxue has waited for you for four years! I originally wanted to make an appointment with Ji Haoming before the wedding. Since you are willing to take action, I will wait and see." It turns out that he  He has been watching the tide in the East China Sea and practicing his sword, seeking a breakthrough in martial arts.  One day, I accidentally heard the news that Tang Xue was getting married. He thought that she was forced by her family to get married, so she decided to end her training early and go south to challenge Ji Haoming.  Because he knows.  Tang Xue already has his heart set on his own, and he doesn't want this smart, beautiful and extraordinary sworn sister to marry someone else by mistake and suffer a lifetime of misery.

    Hu Xiaotian was moved. Ji Haoming held the golden sign of being the direct disciple of the Grand Master on his head. Even the masters of the Seven Sword Sects were polite to him.  Gao Qingcheng wanted to prevent Tang Xue from getting married, but he was risking the disdain of the world and completely offended the great master's lineage.  He whispered: "Senior Brother Gao, Xiaoxue is so lucky to have met a sworn brother like you! No matter what the outcome is, this feeling is enough for her to remember for the rest of her life."

    Gao Qingcheng said bluntly: "But in my opinion, your swordsmanship still lags behind Ji Haoming. If you don't find another way to quickly improve your own skills, I'm afraid it will be difficult to win in a fair duel."

    Hu Xiaotian sighed: "Ji Haoming is well-deserved for his current status in the world. His internal strength, swordsmanship, vision, experience, and determination are all top-notch in the world. He has almost no weaknesses that can be exploited. He is an extremely powerful opponent."  . Although I am eager to defeat him, I have never underestimated him! To be honest with my senior brother, I am currently practicing forbidden arts. If I can successfully break through the second level of restriction, I will have the confidence to compete with Ji Haoming in the future!"

    Gao Qingcheng couldn't help but feel moved: "Did you not use your full strength when you were sparring with me just now, and the true energy in your body has been suppressed?"

    Hu Xiaotian admitted frankly: "That's right! I only have four meridians running through my body. The remaining meridians are restricted by the secret method of the Demon Cult and are temporarily unable to transport true energy."

    Gao Qingcheng was immediately impressed and praised: "The master of Xuanzong is worthy of being as famous as the great master. He can actually cultivate you to such a state in just four years! Junior Brother Hu, after you and Ji Haoming finish fighting, you and I will look for you."  How about fighting on an uninhabited desert island? Martial arts practice is lonely, and if you have a respectable opponent to compete with you, your life will not be in vain!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Since senior brother intends to take the exam as a junior in the school, how can I shirk it? Once everything is settled, I will just wait for senior brother to call me." He turned to look at the corpse on the ground and asked: "Senior brother, you killed the Baiyun Sect's members along the way.  Could it be that the evil villain wants to take advantage of the opportunity of actual combat to further hone his sword skills?"

    Gao Qingcheng smiled coldly, with endless murderous intent in his eyes, and said: "Actually, it was purely a coincidence that I broke into their trap, because I am so familiar with their rancid smell that no matter how they disguise themselves, they can't hide it from me. These two days  They gathered in Shangqiu City. I took advantage of their unpreparedness and launched a sneak attack. I was able to kill them.Each one counts as one.  "His parents and relatives were all killed by the leader of the Baiyun Sect, and the hatred was as deep as the sea. Therefore, when he saw the Baiyun Sect, he would rather kill the wrong one than let him go.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at the man in white with his eyes gouged out and his blood drained. He felt vaguely familiar and asked in surprise: "Could this owl be Nie Buren?"

    Gao Qingcheng sneered and said: "It is that evil lord who is neither male nor female! This thief is obviously inhumane, but prefers to use various tricks to torture men. He is notorious and has the most vicious nature! Today, he has a vicious attack and actually went out alone, kidnapping  I forcibly molested a young boy for a long time. As a result, he was extremely happy and sad. He was captured by me in a surprise attack. He deserved to die!" Changing the subject, he added: "The people from the Baiyun Sect just set off fireworks to summon their companions. It is not suitable to stay here for a long time. Junior Brother Hu, I don't know what you want to accept.  What are your plans for coming down?"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s mind turned and he contacted the alliance between the Qinglong Society and the Baiyun Sect. His heart suddenly moved, and he asked: "Senior Brother Gao, who is leading this action of the Baiyun Sect? What is it for?"

    Gao Qingcheng gritted his teeth and said: "The leaders are Huangfu Ji and Yu Wenzheng! They are sneaky and secretive, and they seem to be monitoring a group of people in the world. At first I thought they wanted to snatch one of the beauties in red, but later I discovered that even Huangfu Ji  They didn't dare to act rashly, which is extremely abnormal. I once interrogated Nie Buren, but I didn't know that this guy was very tight-lipped and would rather die than say a word."

    An idea flashed in Hu Xiaotian's mind: "The beauty in red?! Could it be. Is it Dugu Yan? No, I have to rush to remind them immediately!"

    Gao Qingcheng frowned and said: "Dugu Yan? Flame Witch? Junior Brother Hu, your romantic habit of being merciless is not good."

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "Senior Brother Gao, you misunderstood. There is absolutely no personal relationship between me and Dugu Yan. It's just that we are both disciples of the Demon Cult. I have to warn them to be on guard so as not to be caught off guard. Huangfuji is very powerful in martial arts and scheming.  It's deep, if you don't move, it will be shocking. I will never let his conspiracy succeed." I felt clear in my heart, no wonder Duguyu was suddenly poisoned, it was most likely the Baiyun Sect's fault!  I think after Baiyun Sect and Qinglong Society reached an alliance.  They began to secretly plot to eradicate the powerful figures in the demon sect, and Duguyu, who left his jurisdiction, became the target of their hunting.  Huangfu Ji and others were too cautious because of the evil reputation of the Blood Fiend.  They wanted to wait until he had only one breath left before launching an attack. Unexpectedly, Luo Biao and Yao Tie were able to invite Jingxin to rescue him, which ruined their plan and failed.  How could Huangfuji be willing to swallow the bitter fruit in vain, so he asked Ni Zhentao to step in and kill Jingxin.  To vent the anger in your heart.  Yu Wenzheng probably took advantage of the situation and intervened, privately asking Ni Zhentao to change "kill" to "capture".  It's a pity that Ni Zhentao has a bad year, and his two attempts were blocked by Hu Xiaotian.  Not only did he lose his troops, but he also lost an ear.

    Duguyu is concerned about his daughter¡¯s safety.  Tao Zhangzhang, Bo Cheng, Luo Biao and others were sent to welcome Dugu Yan back, and at least half of the surrounding defense forces were gone.  If Huangfu Ji fails to outsmart him.  If he instead joins forces with the Qinglong Society to attack, and the pack of wolves fights against the tiger, then Duguyu's situation will be in danger!  You must know that his skills are greatly reduced at this time, how can he cope with the powerful siege by Huangfuji and others?  If you are not careful, you will die or become disabled!

    Fortunately, at this critical moment, Gao Qingcheng, who happened to be passing by, retaliated and harassed the Baiyun Sect and his party, making Huangfu Ji and others suspicious and quite afraid.  Because of his unexpected disruption, Huangfu Jicai did not make up his mind to attack, leaving Duguyu with a glimmer of hope.

    Gao Qingcheng suddenly said: "It turns out that the Baiyun Sect is going to declare war on the Demon Sect! Junior Brother Hu, if you go to break through the barrier alone with your sword, I'm afraid you will be dead before you see your fellow sects of the Demon Sect." With his current skill, he doesn't even know that.  If you dare to show your face easily, you can imagine how many masters the Baiyun Sect has dispatched this time!

    Hu Xiaotian wished he could risk his life and rush to Duguyu's side to help him, so as to thwart the Baiyun Sect's conspiracy. Who would care about the enemy's strength? He said with emotion: "A man does something and doesn't do something. If my fellow sect is in trouble, how can I?"  Are you willing to die without saving me? You know that there are tigers in the mountains, but you choose to go to the Tiger Mountains! Senior Brother Gao, if I am killed by Huangfu Ji, I will leave it to you to prevent Xiaoxue from getting married. Farewell!" He raised his head to identify the direction, and flew away.

    Gao Qingcheng stared at his retreating back, the veins on the palm of his hand holding the hilt of the sword showing.

    Hu Xiaotian ran like flying, crossed the ravine and wilderness, and headed straight north.  In the middle of the journey, I suddenly heard the clash of weapons in front, the strong wind, and the sound of fighting that shook the heaven and earth.  He was startled, and saw little bits of fire coming from a distance, scattered and gathered together, and the dull sound of hoofbeats was fast and slow. It was clear that two groups of people were riding horses and fighting at night, heading south.  If he didn't change his direction, he would collide head-on with the opponent in a matter of seconds.

    Hu Xiaotian frowned slightly. There was nowhere to hide in the wilderness, so he simply ran straight away.  There were still more than a hundred feet away from the fighting group, and I could see clearly the martial arts skills of both sides. They were clearly members of the Demon Sect and the Blue Dragon Society!  There were about twenty disciples of the demon sect, forming a circle and charging southward. Five or six of them were outstanding in demonic skills and bloodthirsty. Each of them had their own unique features. One of them, a young man with long hair, was the most outstanding, wielding two swords.  Flying spin??Like wild lions fighting for food.  And those who were besieging them in turn were more than a hundred cavalry led by Ni Zhentao. Among them were many monks in monk's robes, all first-class masters, and they were inextricably killed with the demon sect.  There is no doubt that it must be because Dugu Yan and others did not return on time, which made Dugu Yu very anxious, so he led his people out of the city overnight to respond.  Baiyun Sect and Qinglong Society, which were lurking in the dark, could not sit idly by and were forced to show up to intercept. As a result, they fought bloody battles all the way.  Hu Xiaotian took a quick look and found neither the world-famous Blood Fiend nor Huangfu Ji taking command. It was obvious that the commanders of both sides were holding back their troops, waiting for the decisive battle.

    At this moment, the rangers on alert discovered his uninvited guest.  But after hearing the whistles, four or five fast horses rushed towards them. The knights on the horses shouted loudly: "The Qinglong Club is doing something, no one can stop!" Before he could finish his words, the bowstrings rang loudly, and several iron arrows were shot in his face.

    Hu Xiaotian sneered, the long sword jumped into the palm of his hand, and with a gentle sweep, all the incoming iron arrows were swung away.  He pushed hard with his feet and accelerated forward.

    "Hey!" Those cyclists are rich in experience.  He could tell at a glance that the person was definitely not a weakling. He opened his bow and fired continuously, while loudly issuing a warning signal to notify his companions to quickly support him.  Wait for Hu Xiaotian to come closer.  They did not gather into a formation to launch an attack, but dispersed with a crash, put away their bows and arrows, took off the short iron-edged spears behind their backs, and whoosh!  He raised his arms and threw it towards Hu Xiaotian.  These short spears are about three feet long, heavy and sharp. They are specially used by cavalry to break formations and kill heavy armored infantry. Once thrown, they are used by cavalry.  Even wearing iron armor will be pierced.  They used the inertia of the galloping horses to throw the iron spears, which was a weapon they had trained for thousands of times. The force attached to each iron spear was at least five to six hundred kilograms, and the wind made a sharp sound when the iron spears broke through the air.  Fearful of hope.

    Strong wind blew against his face, Hu Xiaotian's feet froze, and his long sword penetrated his feet and swept out his inner strength. There was a loud bang, and he knocked down five iron spears.  He stretched out his left hand.  He grabbed one of them and threw it backhand.  There was a sudden flash of cold light, and only two muffled sounds were heard as the iron spear passed through the horse's head.  The remaining momentum was not lost, and it penetrated straight into the chest of the knight on horseback.  It came out from behind him and exploded a terrifying bloody hole.  One man and one horse suddenly fell to the ground.  The other rangers turned pale in horror, urging their horses away like frightened birds.

    Hu Xiaotian was about to take a step when he suddenly saw figures flying in the darkness, and eight masters were running towards him, their fierce lights revealed.  He laughed and said, "It's not polite to come back without reciprocating!" He inserted the sword into the soil, picked up the other four iron spears, pierced his arms, and threw them at the opponent continuously.

    The group of skilled warriors rushed closer, but suddenly heard the roar of the wind, and four iron spears were shot in their faces like meteors.  Everyone was shocked. Where did this enemy appear? He didn't even say a word about the situation, and he wanted to fight to death as soon as he met him?  In his haste, he had no time to ask or curse, so he quickly waved his weapon to block.  Dang Dang Dang!  There were four loud noises in a row. Even though they tried their best to block it, Hu Xiaotian's World Destroying Overlord Technique was so tyrannical and domineering, how could anyone be able to compete with it?  I saw pieces of iron shattering, blood splattering, iron spears passing through the body, and one iron spear even shot through two people in succession!

    "There is a strong enemy breaking in!" The masters who were lucky enough to survive shouted wildly, with a cry in their tone, and they just wanted to run away.  At this time, a flash of sword light suddenly swept across the night sky. Where the sword fell, the shouts suddenly stopped, and only the sound of spurting blood and dying gasps could be heard.  The sword light suddenly fell and rose again, heading towards the core unstoppably.

    The sudden change broke the deadlock.  Whether it was Huangfu Ji, who was holding his breath and hiding, or Duguyu, who was as steady as a mountain, they were all shocked, knowing that the time had come to change the situation of the battle!

    Huangfuji was angry and resentful. The original plan was full of loopholes, which made him so depressed that he almost vomited blood.  Previously, there was only one last step left to poison Dugu Yu, but who would have thought that Jingxin would arrive to rescue him, causing his success to fail.  From then on, accidents occurred frequently. Nie Buren was captured and disappeared. Duguyu suddenly led his team out of the city. Then his disciples who went out to search for Nie Buren were attacked. Now, a mysterious master has arrived, making the situation far away from his original situation.  Anticipate.  There is only one chance to design a siege and kill Dugu Yu. Once he escapes and ascends to heaven tonight, who would dare to boast that he can kill the blood evil in the vast world?  At this point, I have to give up the idea of ????consuming the opponent's combat power with wheel battles, and instead attack with all my strength!  He immediately assigned the task, and while ordering Yu Wenzheng to intercept the mysterious master, he and several masters beside Mo Li jumped out and rushed towards the demon sect.

    Almost at the same moment, Duguyu also moved.  The reason why he had not taken action before was that he didn't bother to massacre the second- and third-rate characters around him and waited for the opponent's top masters to take action. The second reason was that the remaining poison had not been cleared away, so it was not appropriate to fight for too long.  Seeing the reinforcements arriving and the enemy's formation showing signs of chaos, he immediately changed his mind and wanted to defeat the enemy as soon as possible.  With a long roar, he withdrew a scimitar shaped like a crescent moon from his hand, suddenly flew forward and swept forward with the sword. He slashed everyone in the way, whether they were people or horses, into pieces, and countless pieces of flesh and blood were shot out.  In all directions, the space of more than ten feet in radius was filled with blood red.  The power of blood evil cannot be underestimated!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not but the angry wind blows, Huangfuji and the two monks in yellow jumped down.At the same time, he struck at Dugu Yu with his palms. The force of his palms was everywhere, and even the air seemed to be burning violently.  The three masters joined forces to attack fiercely, and their power was unprecedented.

    Duguyu had no choice but to leap away and roared: "Huangfuji, you are the one who started the conspiracy again!"

    Huangfuji sneered and said, "Duguyu, we are still in Luoyang City, so how about a fight to the death tonight?"

    Duguyu shouted: "If you have the guts, you and I will fight each other. What's the point of relying on the power of numbers?"

    Huangfuji sneered and said: "Duguyu, I have been planning for many days just to take your head. If you become a king or lose a bandit, no matter how despicable and shameless the means are, as long as I can kill you."

    Duguyu sneered and said: "You and the Qinglong Society are colluding in secret, and even secretly poisoning me. Huh, the leader of the four dignified sects, doing all these sneaky and shady things, is really worthless."

    Huangfuji said calmly: "Elder Dugu, you don't have to waste your efforts to anger me. If you accept your fate and commit suicide, I can make the decision to leave your body intact."

    The two men were constantly fighting each other as they talked, with strong winds blowing and flying sand and rocks flying.  Thanks to the flank cover of two Buddhist masters, Huangfu Ji had the upper hand for a while and launched a massive offensive.  On the other hand, the people in the Demon Cult were under great pressure, and there were constant casualties.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 21 Enemies Meet

    Hu Xiaotian's heart was as cold as iron, and he charged forward without mercy. Wherever the billowing sword energy touched, blood spattered everywhere, and those who stood in his way were invincible.  Dugu Yu was in a tough fight at this time. If he could break through the obstruction earlier, he might still have hope of equalizing the situation. If he waited until Dugu Yu was defeated and then rushed over, he would die.  Huangfuji is known as the leader of the four sect masters, how can he be just an idle person?  Even if the battle front is here, he is not his enemy.  Therefore, Hu Xiaotian deliberately chose the fastest route. No matter whether the enemy was dead or injured, it was just a sword attack, so he rushed over first.

    Suddenly there was a strong wind and a roar like thunder. A stick monk who had met during the day raised his stick and smashed it down fiercely. It was the enemy who was extremely jealous when they saw each other.  The blow was so powerful that it blocked the space for advancement. Hu Xiaotian was forced to stop, raised his sword, and used the "unload" technique. The blade skillfully slid sideways and unloaded the enemy's stick.  The stick monk knew how powerful he was, so he didn't expect to be able to kill the enemy with one move. When he drew out the stick, he had enough energy in advance. Once he missed the blow, he immediately changed his moves to sweep across the target. He was agile and fierce, not giving up an inch.  But seeing the cold light shining, another evil monk wielded a handy shovel and attacked from the side, forming a flanking attack.  .

    Hu Xiaotian was wondering, where would the Qinglong Society go to attract so many Buddhist masters, killing them all and driving them away?  What secrets are hidden behind it?  Monks pay attention to the purity of the six roots and have no disputes with the world. How could they collude with the Qinglong Society and plot to cause chaos?  With his ability, it was more than enough to deal with one of them, but it was too difficult to deal with two of them. After all, the good luck of killing the two evil sword-wielding monks during the day could not be repeated. Even though he was anxious, he still had to make a mistake.  Move around.  Strictly guard the sword.  A fierce battle broke out with the two monks.

    These two monks are proficient in authentic Buddhist secrets. They have long internal energy and strong strength. Every move has been refined thousands of times. They also cooperate with each other tacitly and cover each other during offense and defense, steadily suppressing Hu Xiaotian's momentum.  Hu Xiaotian's short attack and long attack didn't give him any advantage. What's more, his opponent also had a numerical advantage. He held his long sword to the left and blocked the right.  How embarrassing.  Ever since he regained his powers, he had never been in such a frustrating situation.  Even though the opponent is indeed powerful and skilled in martial arts, how can a person who practices the World-Destroying Overlord Master be easily defeated?  The stronger you get, the stronger you become.  You are cruel and I should be more cruel!  The technique was running at full strength, exhaling loudly, and shouting loudly: "Kill!!" With a flick of the wrist, the broad-edged long sword's moves suddenly changed, and one of the magic sect's "Ten Dragon-Slaying Axes" was used, "Angry Slashing Dragon Claw"  ", the sword light flew, and transformed into two dazzling cold lights in the air at the same time, striking down on the left and right.  Wherever the sword energy reaches, the space seems to be torn apart, giving people a strange feeling of being invincible.

    According to common sense.  It is absolutely impossible for a sword to attack two targets that are far apart at the same time. Therefore, one of the two sword lights must be real and the other empty.  As long as the two monks could determine which sword move was a feint, ignore it, and continue to cooperate in the attack, Hu Xiaotian's efforts would be in vain.  But that's easy to say. When faced with this magic sect's secret skill, when murderous intent approaches, the sword light is dazzling.  Who dares to gamble with his own life?  The two monks did not yet have the ability to see through the reality of the sword technique. Seeing the light of the sword falling, they were both secretly frightened, and they unanimously launched their strongest defensive posture to protect their vital points.

    The two monks fought on their own.  The joint effort was immediately broken.

    It was this moment that Hu Xiaotian was waiting for, and his true energy was pushed to the limit.  The end of the long sword suddenly spit out a white sword light that was more than a foot long, and it struck down like lightning.

    The sword light flickered, and the shadow was shattered.

    when!  The long sword hit the middle part that was convenient for shoveling. The sword flashed and immediately opened a deep wound on the evil monk's left shoulder, causing blood to flow out like a fountain.  Almost at the same time, the stick monk, who realized that he had been tricked, changed his attack to defense. His long stick came out of his hole like a poisonous dragon and swept across Hu Xiaotian's waist.  Hu Xiaotian's steps were swift, his left hand transformed into a tiger's claw, and he grabbed the end of the long stick and moved it towards his arms. The blade of the sword was sharpened back and slashed towards the opponent's wrist.  However, the evil monk who was injured in front of him was extremely brave. As he shouted angrily, his feet flew up in a row and kicked hard at his private parts, without giving him a chance to calmly deal with it.  Hu Xiaotian let go of the long stick, stepped back, and with a flash of sword light, stabbed the evil monk in the leg again. This time, retreat was used as an advance, completely destroying the enemy's combat effectiveness.

    At this moment, the cold wind cut his face, and a hundred-forged steel knife suddenly cut through the air, and the cold murderous aura poured down like ice water.  Hu Xiaotian struck out with his sword in time, and there was a clang, sparks flew everywhere, and a face that looked exactly like Gao Qingcheng appeared in front of him, and he cried out: "Sword slave!"

    The one who drew the sword was clearly Yu Wenzheng's personal guard, who was refined into a humanoid puppet who only knew how to kill. His eyes glowed red, and he stared at Hu Xiaotian. He unfolded his sword skills, one after another without stopping, all in an attack.  moves.  Wherever the sword energy passes, it is like frost falling, making people's hair stand on end.  As early as four years ago, Sword Slave had a duel with Hu Xiaotian. With his extraordinary physical strength and powerful sword skills, he killed Hu Xiaotian in a panic and was once on the verge of despair.  Now that they are reunited and fighting again, the murderous aura exuding from his body is even stronger than before. The blade strikes with the sound of wind and thunder, and the lethality is more than three points stronger!

    But Hu Xiaotian is no longer Wu Xia Ameng. He dances with his long sword, defending and attacking, sealing all the sword slave's killing moves on the periphery. He is busy with his eyes.After scanning, he saw Yu Wenzheng watching the battle with cold eyes. His heart sank and he secretly screamed.  You must know that this sword slave is a pure fighting puppet. Once the viciousness is unleashed, he knows no pain or fear at all. He is fearless even if he dies with you. He is an extremely difficult opponent.  Coupled with the stick monk who is eager for revenge, he is already at a disadvantage.  If Yu Wenzheng also joins the battle group, what chance does he have of winning?  I'm afraid that before I can save Dugu Yu from the siege, I will be killed first.  Before he could finish his thought, the dark wind howled, and Yu Wenzheng sneered and struck with his palm.

    Yu Wenzheng did not recognize that the enemy in front of him was the adulterer who abducted Qin Keer. Seeing that the enemy's sword skills were perfect and the sword slave was difficult to break, he was afraid that it would be delayed and the night would be long and the dream would be long, so he struck away with his palm without saying a word.  In fact, what he is best at is using more to defeat less, relying on the strong and the weak, and using all means to win. He will never challenge a master in a one-on-one fight unless necessary.

    Hu Xiaotian smelled the fishy smell faintly emanating from the palm wind, and knew that Yu Wenzheng was using evil secret kung fu, but there was a sword slave advancing with his sword from the front, and a stick monk stalking him from the side, trying to get between the two masters.  Escape is easier said than done.  At that moment, he had an idea, and he used his left shoulder to forcefully catch the stick, sneaked into the inside of the stick monk, and kicked his opponent's Dantian with flying feet.  The stick monk lowered his waist and sat on his horse.  Give up the stick decisively.  His arms were blocked in front of him, but Hu Xiaotian didn't know that this was a false move. He spun lightly and hid behind him.  The red-eyed sword slave didn't care. The sword slashed fiercely and slashed straight at the stick monk blocking the way, without any thought of treating him as an ally.  The stick monk was shocked. How dare he block the knife with his bare hands? At the critical moment, he resorted to the lazy donkey's 18-roll life-saving trick and rolled to the ground.  But he felt a pain in his back. He had been stabbed inexplicably. The pain made him grin and curse.  The sword slave can only mechanically execute killing instructions and does not know how to distinguish between friend and foe.  Anyone who blocks his pursuit of his target will be split open by his sword.  Hu Xiaotian was familiar with the puppet characteristics of the sword slaves, so he used this to make them fight each other like dogs.  The sword slave turned a deaf ear to the cries and curses of the stick monk, his cold and numb face showed no signs of wavering, the blade flashed, and his murderous intent became stronger and stronger.  The stick monk scolded twice but found it boring. He endured the pain and picked up the fallen long stick, wandered around the outside and attacked, but refused to step down to heal his injuries.

    When Yu Wenzheng saw this, he felt secretly angry and issued instructions with strange syllables.  He commanded the sword slave to change directions and attack Hu Xiaotian's right side, while he used the evil magic "Burning Heart Palm" to focus on the opponent's left side.  The three of them surrounded Hu Xiaotian like a revolving lantern and fought fiercely. A strong wind swept through him, and dust and sand billowed within a radius of ten feet, like a sudden tornado.

    Although Yu Wenzheng¡¯s name is not as loud as that of Zhan Feng and Ji Haoming, he is Ning Wufan¡¯s genuine disciple after all. He has been cultivated by the number one person in the evil way for many years. How can he be considered a weakling?  Even if he faced Hu Xiaotian one-on-one, it would be difficult to determine the outcome within a hundred moves.  And a few months ago.  The sword slave even chopped down the top ten non-killing monks in the underworld. Although it was a trick, its lethality was unquestionable.  Yu Wenzheng and Dao Nu have the same mind, one is vicious and changeable, the other is fierce and sturdy.  The master and slave's cooperation in killing the enemy is flawless.  The sword energy is cold and the palm power is sinister.  Hu Xiaotian was killed immediately and was in danger and miserable.

    Hu Xiaotian relied on his supernatural power to dodge his killing moves at the last moment.  Fortunately, the firelight was dim at this time, and the eyesight of everyone except him was greatly affected, making it difficult to accurately capture his figure. Otherwise, life or death would be determined within three to five moves!  At this time, there is only a thin line between life and death.  Without any deliberate guidance, the energy and blood in his body surged, and the true energy began to show signs of communication and connection.  By chance in the past, he was lucky enough to be watered by Shuiyin Essence, and he broke through the first level of restriction of the Underworld Qi Station, and was able to upgrade the World Destroying Overlord Art to the eighth level.  However, there are still six main meridians and eight extra meridians in the body that are not connected, which means that it is more difficult to break through the second and third levels of restrictions.  The moment of life and death is not only a great test for Hu Xiaotian, but also an opportunity to break through the limits.

    The Hades True Qi Lock in Hu Xiaotian's body was placed by Xuanzong himself, and Xuanzong had already reached the realm of innateness. The restrictions he placed implied innate meanings. If you use conventional methods to charge the acupuncture points, there is basically no hope.  You must know that there is a huge difference between the realms of nature and nurture, and there is an insurmountable gap between the two.  Hu Xiaotian is far from being among the innates. If he wants to resolve the restrictions set by Xuanzong, he must either rely on the power of heaven and earth as before, or challenge powerful enemies to enter a state of nothingness and selflessness, abandon life and death, and rely on unintentional thoughts.  Only by breaking the situation can you receive miraculous results.  Once he can successfully integrate Xuanzong's true energy, the benefits will be self-evident.

    Facing the sworn enemies and thinking of the past grudges, Hu Xiaotian¡¯s murderous intention, fighting spirit, and fighting spirit burned to the top, reminding himself that he must never be defeated, and he must never repeat the humiliation of the past!  I would rather die in battle than die together!  He didn't pay attention to the changes in the true energy in his body at all. While holding firm, he fought back desperately, and the sword light came and went in all directions, never extinguishing.

    In terms of his will to fight to the end, there is a huge difference between Yu Wenzheng and his opponent. He has never thought of fighting to the death, so he clearly has several opportunities to seriously injure the enemy, but he cares about his own safety for fear ofHe bit back hard, but let go gently.  After fifteen or six moves, Yu Wenzheng was very impatient. He suddenly let out a scream, stretched out his palms one after another, and attacked harder.

    The sword slave heard the master's instructions, suddenly twitched his left hand, pulled out the sharp soft knife hidden in his waist, swung in the wind, and slashed at Hu Xiaotian's leg joint unexpectedly.  This time, both swords came out at the same time. Even though Hu Xiaotian was a master of swordsmanship, he couldn't help but secretly sigh that it was difficult to fight with four hands with two fists!  But seeing figures intertwined, white lights colliding, and followed by a muffled bang, Hu Xiaotian was hit on the back by a palm, staggering and falling a few steps, and his meridians were already injured.

    Seeing an opportunity, the stick monk wandering around the outside shook the tip of his stick and stabbed Hu Xiaotian in the side of the waist.

    With a powerful surge, Hu Xiaotian followed the long stick and rolled to the ground, sweeping the sword across, blocking the Sword Slave's incoming killing moves.  The beginning of failure appears.

    Yu Wenzheng was overjoyed.  Both palms struck the chest like cracking rocks.

    boom!  The force of his palm struck the ground, creating a crater nearly ten feet in size.  Hu Xiaotian was like a dragon swimming out of the sea. He slipped out of the way in a dangerous way and thrust his sword at the stick monk with all his strength. He adopted the strategy of avoiding the strong and attacking the weak, dividing and destroying them.  However, the sword slave chased after him like a ghost, his two swords swung with death light, and slashed hard at his exposed back. If Hu Xiaotian hesitated even a little, he would be cut into pieces!

    The stick monk also saw that this was a critical moment of life and death.  He became violent and shouted violently. He then counterattacked with his long stick and stabbed Hu Xiaotian in the throat and face.  The sword is short and the stick is long.  He didn't believe that the other party could stab him first!

    As soon as the long stick came out, the corners of Hu Xiaotian's mouth moved slightly, and suddenly he opened his mouth and spurted out a sharp blood arrow.  He had just suffered a series of heavy blows, but he actually suffered serious internal injuries. The reason why he had been suppressing it and not vomiting blood was to use this bruise to deal with the enemy.

    This blow was unique and unexpected, and the two were too close to each other. The stick monk couldn't dodge, and was hit on the head, face, mouth and nose by the blood beads carrying internal force.  My eyes suddenly stung, and I could no longer see clearly what was ahead.  Hu Xiaotian ducked under his side and hit him with his elbow, causing the stick monk to stumble forward and just in time to block the pursuing sword slave.  But when the sword flashed and blood splattered, the sword slave cut the incoming stick monk into three pieces without hesitation, and continued to slash with the sword like a god of hell under the rain of blood and broken flesh.  The corners of Yu Wenzheng's mouth twitched and he cursed secretly.  Backhand slash.  Hu Xiaotian only breathed a sigh of relief before he fell into the enemy's attack again. In the blink of an eye, he was hit by two palms and a knife. He was seriously injured both internally and externally.  Life is like a dangerous egg.  Fortunately, he avoided the fatal part when he was hit by the knife, otherwise the knife alone would have been enough to make him lose the ability to resist.  Hu Xiaotian was determined to get Yu Wenzheng's policy, but he didn't want to risk his life.  However, due to the weakness of Dao Nu's loss of sanity, he deliberately moved around Yu Wenzheng and used guerrilla moves to force the other party to retreat in a desperate attempt to survive.

    Yu Wenzheng had a big headache. Although he wanted to make a quick decision, he found it difficult to reach the sky when the matter came to a close.  When he was in a dilemma, riding a tiger and unable to dismount, he suddenly saw a cold light whirling from one side, and the man flipped over on his back. A man and a sword came to kill him as if he were entering an uninhabited land. It turned out to be a man in black wearing a bronze mask.  Yu Wenzheng's teeth were itching with hatred, and he had the urge to curse - if this person hadn't secretly harassed and used various means to kill and injure the disciples of the sect, making Huangfu Sect Master suspicious, how could Dugu Yu have been allowed to live until now!  In the final analysis, this man in black is the culprit that caused the whole plan to fail!

    Hu Xiaotian was overjoyed. This cold-faced and warm-hearted sworn brother could not bear to see him die in vain. He put aside his prejudices of black and white and resolutely drew his sword to help!

    Because Gao Qingcheng came and went suddenly in the past few days, like a dragon with no head or tail, no one in the Baiyun Sect had truly experienced his strength.  At this time, he was approaching with his sword, and with the flash of sword light, anyone who blocked his path was killed with one strike of his sword. His killing and destruction power was even greater than that of Hu Xiaotian.  Yu Wenzheng was angry and shocked, why did a master with excellent swordsmanship appear again?  Just looking at his destructive swordsmanship like the wrath of the sea and the dazzling sword light, he was no worse than Ji Haoming.  Could it be that Xuanzong of the Demon Sect has been hiding behind closed doors all these years and secretly trained two peerless swordsmen?

    Yu Wenzheng was filled with distracting thoughts. As soon as he slowed down his hand, a flaw was revealed in the connection of his moves.  Hu Xiaotian took the opportunity to jump out and shouted: "Yu Wenzheng is here!" He had long suspected that this sword slave was related to Gao Qingcheng. If Yu Wenzheng forced him to become a slave, Gao Qingcheng would hate him to the bone.

    After Hu Xiaotian left, Gao Qingcheng hesitated again and again, thinking about the brotherhood, so he quietly followed after him.  He saw the battle situation was stalemate from the outside, with Hu Xiaotian's life and death uncertain. He could no longer suppress the anxiety in his heart and decisively swung his sword to break the formation.  Hearing Hu Xiaotian's call, he was first happy and then angry, his murderous intent suddenly broke out, and he was at Yu Wenzheng's side in an instant, his sword slashed down, and the strong wind was harsh!

    The cold sword intent poured down on his head. Yu Wenzheng's hair stood on end. He did not dare to block the sword with his flesh and blood body. He quickly dodged sideways, waved his fingers, and shot hundreds of fine ox-hair needles at his face.  Gao Qingcheng sneered and whirled his long sword, immediately smashing all the hidden weapons into pieces.  Yu Wenzheng was very knowledgeable and immediately gave the order:The slave turned around to face the enemy, but he struck at Hu Xiaotian with his palm.

    When Gao Qingcheng met the sword slave, his whole body felt as if he was struck by lightning. The sword in his hand trembled. His smooth and terrifying swordsmanship stalled, and he was almost injured by the sword slave.  Fortunately, he reacted extremely quickly, almost instinctively using his sword to block, retreating while fighting, and resolving the crisis easily and deftly.  Gao Qingcheng's heart hurt when he saw Dao Slave's insensitive and puppet-like appearance, and he couldn't help but shed tears in his eyes.  He suddenly looked up to the sky and roared wildly, with his hair standing on top of his head, like a dying beast letting out a desperate roar. He slashed with the long sword, making a clanging sound, and broke the steel sword in the sword slave's right hand.  The sword slave didn't know what it meant to be afraid and retreat. He stepped forward to bully him, and counterattacked with the soft sword in his left hand, but he still kept attacking.  Gao Qingcheng made a wrong step, reversed the hilt of the sword, and stabbed the numb hole in his back hard.  Dao Slave couldn't hold back his feet, and immediately fell to the ground, unable to move.

    Yu Wenzheng saw the sword slave being restrained from the corner of his eye, and his scalp went numb. How could he dare to deal with these two swordsman masters alone?  Then he made a feint and retreated.

    How could Hu Xiaotian let him escape so easily? He forced himself to take a breath of energy and chased after him, hoping to kill him quickly.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 22: The Raging Sword is Ruthless

    Gao Qingcheng's powerful raid caused heavy losses to the troops of Qinglonghui and Baiyun Sect. Even the murderous Sword Slave was easily knocked down by him, making onlookers terrified.

    ? Updates quickly.

    The arrogant and arrogant Yu Wenzheng was so frightened that he fled away, but Hu Xiaotian pressed forward step by step, and the point of his sword was only a short distance away from the fatal point behind him.  Yu Wenzheng shouted while running away: "Master Huangfu, help!" Hu Xiaotian sneered again and again. Once Huangfu Ji was forced to rescue Yu Wenzheng, Dugu Yu would definitely take the opportunity to get out of the predicament and make the sniper plan in vain.

    Seeing that the situation was reversed and the enemy was about to be beheaded, an unattractive monk suddenly appeared in the darkness.  His complexion was dark and his face was as cold as frost. He was like a ghost emerging from the ground. He crossed over at an incredible speed and struck his face with a palm.

    Whether this palm is fast or slow, the trajectory of the palm movement is extremely clear, it seems very random, and it seems that the palm speed is deliberately controlled, giving people a weird and uncomfortable feeling.  The force of the palm is like a heaven and earth net being formed, covering the space in all directions. Even powder and dust are difficult to break free, and are destined to be crushed and destroyed by the invisible and qualityless power!

    It was really a silent thunder.

    "This formless divine palm with boundless power and exquisiteness is only so powerful even if it is used by the chief elder of the Bodhidharma Academy of Shaolin Temple.  There is actually such a master of martial arts hidden in the Qinglonghui camp!

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s hair stood on end, he really felt the terrible crisis of being shattered to pieces!  Since he came down from the mountain, among the enemies he has encountered, the monk in front of him is the most terrifying, even more terrifying than Xiang Hu.  At the moment, he doesn¡¯t care about Yu Wenzheng¡¯s life or death.  The potential of the whole body is stimulated.  The sword light suddenly brightened, as if a scorching sun exploded in the air, using offense as defense, slashing the enemy's palms angrily.  At this moment, the only way to compete with the enemy is to use the Demon Sect's most powerful skill, "Ten Dragon-Slaying Axes"!

    Although the sword light was blazing, when that palm struck through the air, all the light was silently annihilated, disappeared, and was completely swallowed up.  Just hearing a soft bang, the long sword broke inch by inch.  Hu Xiaotian felt as if he was hit in the chest by a giant hammer, and a stream of blood arrows spurted out.  It flew backwards six to seven feet away.

    "Hey!" The monk was a little surprised when he saw that the young man was actually injured but not dead. He retracted his right palm and moved his left fist forward from his waist without hesitation.  He raised his arms and waved, and a huge and powerful punch suddenly struck out.  Wherever the fist wind touches, the soil rolls up, with a terrifying sound like a giant dragon cracking the ground.

    The "Hundred Steps of Divine Fist", the magical power of Buddhism!

    Hu Xiaotian used the eighth-level power of the World-Destroying Overlord and the unique skills of the Ten Dragon-Slaying Axes, but his weapon was shattered by the opponent's palm, and he was seriously injured and vomited blood. You can imagine the shock in his heart.  An idea flashed in his mind, this person must be Fei Zhixian, the "General" who is the leader of the four great generals of the Qinglong Society!  In order to kill "Blood Evil" Duguyu, Qinglonghui and Baiyun Sect each dispatched their strongest masters!  Fei Zhixian remained invisible.  He must have planned a surprise attack at a critical moment, trying to kill Duguyu with one blow.  Although the plan was good, he could not just watch Ning Wufan's apprentice being killed, which put the alliance on the verge of rupture, and he had no choice but to show up and take action to resolve the crisis.

    Even though Hu Xiaotian was well trained both internally and externally, and had Xuanzong's true energy to protect him, he was still knocked to the ground by Fei Zhixian's palm. The powerful energy invaded and all his meridians stung.  He almost fainted on the spot.  He bit the tip of his tongue sharply, forcing himself to stay conscious.  At this time, the fierce fist wind was roaring, as if a mountain weighing tens of millions of kilograms crashed down. The terrifying pressure was enough to make people suffocate on the spot!  Fei Zhixian doesn't care about his status or face when facing enemies, let alone abide by the rules of the world.  Even if the opponent is a junior whose strength is far inferior to his own, he will not only be the first to execute his killing move.  And he did it in a row.

    Hu Xiaotian didn't have time to accuse the other party of being cruel and ruthless. He straightened his back and gritted his steel teeth tightly. His fists flew, and he almost instinctively used the move "Tear the Sky" and struck forward without giving in.  Go, every inch of muscle and every bone bursts out to its greatest potential.  This is a real life and death battle. If he cannot block this punch, his meridians will be severed and his chest and abdomen will be opened!  All distracting thoughts and everything quietly disappeared, and in his eyes, heart, and mind, only himself and the almost demonic powerful enemy were left.  In a daze, he actually had an illusion, as if he had returned to the night when the barrier was broken at the bottom of the lake. The strength of the fist suddenly divided the yin and yang, guiding the yin and yang qi in the body to spurt out.  In the past, he used the same God of War Fist to kill the Qinglonghui's Horse Protector in one fell swoop, and the various insights he had when he punched were deeply ingrained in his mind.  At this moment, facing a powerful enemy that he has only encountered in his life, his spirit is highly condensed, his boxing skills are unfolding, and his strength and softness are combined, and he is unconsciously simulating some innate meaning.

    Fei Zhixian's eyes suddenly opened, and he shot fiercely. Unexpectedly, this young opponent repeatedly made amazing moves, and even peeked into the door of martial arts under heavy pressure!  I couldn't help but feel jealous and hateful, and with a murderous intention, I jumped towards him.

    boom!  boom!

    The two fists collided, first making a dull and terrifying sound, and then the force compressed and exploded, mud pillars sprayed out, and smoke flew into the sky.Hu Xiaotian¡¯s arms shook violently, his finger bones, wrist bones, arm bones, and shoulder bones creaked, and his lower body became loose. He stepped back seven steps in a row, and spurted out another mouthful of bloody blood.  If he hadn't tortured his muscles and bones in a secret room, and his physical strength was close to the limit, how could he have been able to block this hundred-step divine fist.  Under the internal shock, I felt the true energy of the various points in my body surge, like the Yangtze River flowing continuously, and I actually achieved a breakthrough!  Hu Xiaotian's eyes were like lightning, and he locked his opponent through the smoke and dust in the sky. With a long roar, he attacked first with the God of War Fist's "Destroying Heaven and Earth".  Even if his opponent is the top expert in the world, he will still fight to the death!

    Fei Zhixian used five successes in his first punch, and six successes in his second punch. When Hu Xiaotian punched to attack, he couldn't help but completely put away his contempt, and pushed out with both palms, already using eight successes.  ¡ª¡ªThe Great Prajna Palm "Universalizes All Beings"!

    The strength of both sides collided, and the power of Prajna palm split open all obstacles like destroying dry matter, and slammed into Hu Xiaotian's chest.  Hu Xiaotian groaned and fell far away like a kite with its string broken. He vomited blood and fell unconscious in the air.

    Fei Zhixian felt a faint shock from the place where his palm fell, and frowned slightly. Could it be that this boy has practiced the magical power of protecting the body?  Just as he was about to follow up and kill him, he suddenly heard a loud shout like a thunderbolt: "Don't hurt my brother!" followed by a sword light flying towards him.  The sword energy is like an angry ocean wave.  With a cold aura that crushes all things in the world, it has something in common with the magical power of Buddhism.  Fei Zhixian was greatly surprised and murmured: "Could it be the Divine Art of Annihilation?" He flipped his wrist, and his ten fingers popped out quickly like plucking strings. He could only hear the wind whistling in his fingers, and dozens of strands of finger energy intertwined into a network, almost  They rushed into the tide of sword energy in no particular order and crushed the sword light into pieces.

    The silhouette of the figure flashed, the air flow exploded, and Gao Qingcheng involuntarily flew three feet away.  He staggered after landing.  He immediately pointed his sword at his opponent and said word by word: "Shaolin traitor Fei Zhixian!"

    Fei Zhixian is a top figure in the underworld who is domineering and domineering. He will not allow others to humiliate him in public. He shouted angrily: "Bold. Anyone who calls Buddha by his name will be killed without mercy!" The inner energy was everywhere, and the bones all over his body crackled and exploded in succession, and his whole body was instantly shaken.  He was more than two feet tall, with bulging muscles, like a King Kong coming to the world, and his violent and cold aura soared into the sky.  He crossed his palms and said with a ferocious smile: "You have some connection with Buddhism, so Buddha will leave your body intact!"

    Gao Qingcheng was as motionless as a mountain, with the stern sword intent surrounding him.  He said calmly: "You are not afraid of the wind blowing your tongue, just come over and give it a try!"

    Fei Zhixian couldn't figure out where this masked man in black came from. He was about to test it out with his hand when he suddenly heard a hoarse and cold voice coming from the wilderness in the distance: "Fei Zhixian, you fake monk."  , are you wearing a monk's robe and coming out to deceive people again?" His face suddenly darkened, and he couldn't help but curse in a low voice: "The damn one-eyed eagle, come to ruin my good deeds again!"

    Duguyu looked happy and laughed suddenly: "An Luoying, you haven't shown up yet?! Do you want to wait for me to be killed?"

    "An Luoying?!" All the masters of Qinglonghui and Baiyun Sect changed their colors.  I saw black shadows flashing in the northwest, and dozens of masters rushed straight towards them with great momentum.  The leader is holding a fine steel eagle claw, has a bald head and one eye, and is undisguisedly violent and murderous. He is none other than the "lone eagle" An Luoying, one of the thirteen elders of the Demon Sect!  The trapped demon sect disciples became energetic and let out earth-shattering shouts.  The shock caused the situation to change color and reverberated throughout the countryside.

    Fei Zhixian saw An Luoying leading a new force to kill.  Knowing that there was nothing he could do about it, he secretly sighed in his heart and ordered the Qinglong Society to help everyone shrink back and retreat, so as not to die in vain.  As soon as Qinglonghui retreated, the Baiyun Sect disciples moved out of the way without waiting for instructions.  Seeing that the situation was over, Huangfuji had no choice but to sigh and stop, reluctantly retreating to Fei Zhixian's side.  The two looked at each other, shook their heads sadly, and said nothing.

    An Luoying glanced over and said coldly: "If the famous Blood Fiend is killed easily, he is not worthy of being an elder of the divine religion!" He turned around and looked around, with a cold light shining in his single eye, "Fei Zhixian, please mobilize  A large number of people ambushed the elders of our sect. Do you think I am completely blind? Haha, if your Qinglong Society wants to start a full-scale war, I will accompany you to the end!"

    The Central Plains area is the territory under the jurisdiction of An Luoying. Duguyu led his people to leave Luoyang and go south. He secretly sent experts to escort him and take care of things in advance along the way.  Therefore, when Dugu Yu was poisoned and attacked in Shangqiu, he received the news immediately. After hearing the news, he immediately led the elite of the school to rush to rescue at night.  As the Demon Cult and the Green Dragon Society competed for dominance in the underworld and had been at war with each other for many years, An Luoying and Fei Zhixian had dealt with each other more than once. After meeting, they were not polite and directly started to curse and provoke.

    Fei Zhixian sneered: "One-eyed eagle, stop talking nonsense, if you have the ability to challenge Lord Buddha!"

    An Luo rolled his eagle eyes and said disdainfully: "Which gang of bastards besieged my disciples of the God's Cult just now? Now I'm telling Master Ying about the rules of the world. I'm really shameless and shameless!"

    The two masters know each other well and seem to be furious and vindictive, but they have a tacit understanding not to take action against each other. They just fight like street gangsters.Swearing in vain.  Both parties are experienced and mature characters. How can they be willing to fight in a fight where both sides will lose if they are not sure?  Anyway, there is only a long time to come, and the outcome is not decided this time. Next time it will be a battle of wits and courage.  In the tense atmosphere, no one noticed when Gao Qingcheng and Hu Xiaotian disappeared without a trace.

    Hu Xiaotian slowly woke up from his drowsiness, only to see that the sky was white and dew was condensing on the grass. It was already dawn.  He was leaning alone under a big tree, and the wounds on his body were all bandaged with medicine, which made him feel a little cool despite the burning pain.

    Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath and stood up tenaciously. He felt pain everywhere in his chest, abdomen and back, especially where Fei Zhixian had hit him. There were also small groups of cold condensation energy lingering around, hindering him.  The meridians are unblocked, which is very annoying.  After a moment of reflection, he realized that he had been rescued by Gao Qingcheng after he fell into coma, but he didn't know how the fight ended last night?  Can Duguyu escape the joint attack of Fei Zhixian and Huangfuji?  Looking around worriedly, he saw the sword slave standing silently more than ten feet away, while Gao Qingcheng knelt in front of him and murmured to himself.  Hu Xiaotian was shocked.  He was about to struggle and fly out.  Suddenly, Gao Qingcheng said in a deep voice: "Junior Brother Hu, this is my housework, please don't interfere!"

    Hu Xiaotian took a closer look and saw that the knife slave's acupuncture points had been sealed and he could not move at all.  However, he still kept his master's instructions in mind and regarded Gao Qingcheng as an enemy that must be killed. Like a trapped bloodthirsty beast, he had a ferocious expression and a fierce look in his eyes, and he growled lowly at the enemy in front of him.  Hu Xiaotian's heart moved.  He whispered: "Senior Brother Gao, why do you kneel to him?"

    Gao Qingcheng raised his head, looked at the face that looked exactly like his, and said slowly: "Before he lost his mind and was refined into a puppet, he was my eldest brother by blood! Back then, my Gao family was attacked by the Baiyun Sect, and only  My eldest brother and I escaped through a secret passage. However, the dog thieves from the Baiyun Sect were pursuing us. In the end, it was my eldest brother who risked his own life and led all the pursuers away, so that I had a chance to escape the enemy's capture. If  Without his sacrifice of life to protect me, I would not be able to study in Hengshan and become famous all over the world. What I owe him can never be repaid."

    The sword slave has long been transformed into a sanity by the secret method of the evil sect.  Where can I still remember the brotherly love?  Listening to Gao Qingcheng's voice, his expression became more and more anxious and fierce, with veins on his forehead exposed and he kept growling.

    Gao Qingcheng smiled sadly: "Junior brother Hu, look, is this the same brother who risked his life to save me back then? He has the flesh and blood body of my elder brother, but how is he different from a beast that has not yet opened up from chaos?"

    Hu Xiaotian sighed softly: "Senior Brother Gao, Baiyun Sect's soul-capturing secret method is too vicious. I have also been plotted against and almost had my soul taken away. I don't think Brother Gao will have any hope of recovery in this life." The sword slave must be sure.  It was refined by Ning Wufan himself.  Then the gift given to Yu Wenzheng, even if the great master is present, may not be able to decipher this weird evil sect secret technique.

    Gao Qingcheng shook his head and said: "My eldest brother is in the 'Seven Ultimate Puppet Technique'. Unlike those walking corpses whose souls have been completely taken away, they still retain one soul and two souls. Therefore, they can still obey orders and hone their martial arts skills. I think my eldest brother's talent was amazing back then.  . How proud you are, but then you have to respect the enemy as your master, and you will never be able to get rid of your status as a slave, and your experience is worse than those of the living dead! What is the meaning of living in such humiliation and against your will?"

    Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but shudder. The Baiyun Sect's methods of torturing the enemy were really sinister and sinister. The so-called "life is worse than death" is nothing more than this, right?

    Gao Qingcheng suddenly shed tears in his eyes: "We haven't known each other for more than ten years. Brother, you are actually dead long ago. What is the use of the remaining skin? Don't worry, I will kill Yang Zhiwen with my own hands in the future.  The heads of my Gao family are in honor of the souls in heaven!" After saying that, he kowtowed three times, jumped up, and suddenly the sword light shone, bringing with it a shrill red color.

    The sword slave's body shook, and blood surged from his heart. The sharp light in his eyes dimmed quickly. For some reason, a look of relief flashed across his face. He fell to the sky and died.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s hands and feet were cold, and he shouted out loud: "Senior Brother Gao!" Gao Qingcheng stabbed his own brother to death with a sword. In this dynasty that respects monarchs, ministers, fathers and sons, what he committed was a major crime against human ethics!  If it is known to others, there will be no place for anyone in the world to stand!  Even if he claims to be the first rookie of the Seven Sword Sects, he will be despised by everyone and will never be able to stand up again!

    Gao Qingcheng's face was as cold as iron and his eyes were determined. The blade of the sword trembled and he cut off the tail finger of his left hand.  Hu Xiaotian jumped up and down to his side, tore off a piece of clothes to cover the wound on his broken finger, and complained: "Senior brother, why did you do such a stupid wrong thing? Since you have already done it, why do you harm yourself?  You are even more stupid than I was when I strayed into the devil¡¯s path!¡±

    Gao Qingcheng said softly: "Junior Brother Hu, you are right. Once you are in the world, how can everything go as planned? After all, he was once my eldest brother, and he died under my sword today. I should repay his kindness. This time  Sword, please cut off the bonds of my past! My sword, Gao Qingcheng, will from now onruthless!  "As soon as he finished speaking, a huge and cold sword energy suddenly erupted from his body, biting and freezing.

    Hu Xiaotian was forced by this sword energy and couldn't help but retreat three feet away. Looking at Gao Qingcheng who stood proudly out of the dust and was as cold as an iceberg, he felt that his mental aura was different. He had clearly cut off the shackles in his heart.  A breakthrough in the way of swordsmanship!  He concentrated on guarding and said: "Senior Brother Gao, won't you use this ruthless sword on me?"

    Gao Qingcheng glanced at him and said coldly: "If you do something sorry for Xiaoxue one day, you will have a chance to know the answer!"

    Hu Xiaotian immediately felt a headache, and he did not dare to tell about his marriage to Su Yuqing. He said sarcastically: "I swear to God, I will never let down Xiaoxue's affection in this life!"

    Gao Qingcheng said: "I've said it twice, you can do it for yourself!" He immediately took action and dug a big pit to bury the body of the knife slave. Then he inserted a flattened piece of wood in front of the tomb to serve as a tombstone, and wrote five big characters on it in blood.  "The Tomb of Gao Zhikun".  Every word in blood reveals the breathtaking sword intent, which is shocking.

    Gao Qingcheng caressed the blood-stained tombstone, his eyes as deep as the lake and sea: "Brother, have a good journey. My parents have been lonely for many years, so you can take good care of them for me below. I will avenge the Gao family!" After that!  Shu quickly drew the sword in his hand and moved the sword with him. The sword energy was flowing freely and he started dancing as if no one was watching.  When the dance reaches a fierce point, one can't help but roar loudly, splitting the sky.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter One: Sword Enlightenment in the Mountain

    Mangdang Mountain, located east of Shangqiu, stands abruptly on the plains of eastern Henan. The mountains are towering and the scenery is wonderful, like vast dragons crawling on the earth.  Emperor Gaozu of the Han Dynasty once killed the white snake here, rose up from the throne, and founded the Han Empire with his own hands. It can be said to be the location of the dragon vein of the Han Dynasty.  In order to commemorate the late emperor, Emperor Wen of the Han Dynasty built the Gaozu Temple in front of the purple gas rock in Mangdang Mountain, and also erected a snake-killing stele.  However, the wind and water changed, the country changed hands, and after more than a thousand years of wind and rain, only the ruins of the once majestic and solemn Gaozu Temple were left, with a few broken tiles, and the stone tablet recording Gaozu's great achievements was nowhere to be found.  I saw lush vegetation in the mountains, tigers and apes, and hawks and falcons.

    In front of a towering cliff, the wind shook the trees, and suddenly there was a soft sound of sword energy in the air. Hu Xiaotian jumped up from his trance, waved his branches, and stabbed Gao Qingcheng who was sitting by the stream¡â One sword turned the complex into simplicity, and gained everything  The essence of Hengshan's swordsmanship is light, fast and elusive.  In particular, it is intended to use the sword first and win people's courage. It can be called a stroke of genius.  The sword energy rolled out like a tide, and when it approached Gao Qingcheng's side, it seemed as if it had encountered an extremely hard rock. It suddenly split and slid to both sides, unable to get close to the three-foot space around him.  Gao Qingcheng lowered his head and watched the endless changes in the water flow, and said calmly: "Okay!" He scooped up a dead branch next to him and waved it out without looking at it.

    There was a muffled sound, and the branch in Hu Xiaotian's hand turned into powder at the touch. His internal forces clashed, and he involuntarily turned over and jumped back.  He composed himself and said loudly: "Senior Brother Gao, with this move you can defeat me purely with your inner strength. You can't win without using force, right?"

    Gao Qingcheng said: "Suppose you were competing with Ji Haoming. Would you complain that the other party has deep internal strength?"

    Hu Xiaotian looked stern.  He cupped his hands and said, "I have learned the lesson!" He jumped up to the treetop, picked off a branch in his hand, and then fell back to the ground and closed his eyes and entered meditation.

    The two of them had been meditating in the mountains for three days. They had discussions like this constantly every day. When they were hungry, they hunted wild animals and birds, and when they were thirsty, they drank from the streams. They almost never rested for a moment.  Gao Qingcheng possesses the magical power of Nirvana and has gained a lot from watching the fierce sword. Recently, he has cut off the shackles in his heart and taken the first step to understand the "Ruthless Sword".  He sat quietly in the mountains.  Observing the flow of the stream is not only to consolidate one's luck, but also to try to grasp the soft and peaceful side of the water after realizing the violence of the water some time ago.  One step further on the cake.

    Hu Xiaotian has gone through a series of fierce battles, especially three moves with Fei Zhixian. Under the pressure of life and death, the meridians in his body have been connected again. He has firmly established himself in the eighth level of the World Destroyer King and is heading towards the peak of the eighth level.  Although the fight with Fei Zhixian was brief, it was an extremely rare experience for him. You must know that Fei Zhixian is one of the few masters in the world. He has already crossed the threshold of the innate realm with one foot, and he can really take on the other three.  Looking at the world, there are only a handful of people who can memorize killing moves without dying.  Hu Xiaotian has experienced this battle.  I have benefited a lot from my martial arts practice.  When he fell into trance, he replayed the details of Fei Zhixian's attack over and over in his mind, scrutinizing every move of his opponent, every change in energy, and the timing of every attack, and then calculated how he should respond in order to successfully crack or crack the attack.  Reduce the degree of damage.  Every time he thought about it, he gained new insights, so he used tree branches as swords to confirm his thoughts to Gao Qingcheng.  After three days and three nights of meditation, his internal injuries were completely healed, and his personal cultivation progressed rapidly.

    As the day progresses at noon, the Qi becomes stronger.  Hu Xiaotian was most sensitive to the rise and fall of yang energy. His aura flickered and he felt relaxed. However, he felt the killing intent in his body surged like a tide. He couldn't help but raise his arms and swung one of the ten dragon-slaying axes, "Broken Dragon Horn", and the branches fell down.  .  The energy is condensed and unified, without any leakage.  Once he achieves a breakthrough in the World-Destroying Overlord Art, his yang energy will inevitably increase greatly. Now he follows his own nature and makes moves, which has a faint charm of harmony between man and nature.

    After the killing move was delivered, the temperature around Gao Qingcheng suddenly jumped, and the air was as dry as being in a desert.  The tip of Gao Qingcheng's eyebrows jumped slightly, showing a solemn expression for the first time. The dead branch gently scratched in the stream, bringing up hundreds of crystal water droplets. His wrist trembled slightly, and the water droplets turned into tiny ice swords at the same time, in no particular order.  The thorns poke out, the sunlight refracts, and it shines like a rainbow.

    The two qi of yin and yang touched each other, and a strong wind suddenly surged from the ground.  Hu Xiaotian rushed forward without hesitation, sometimes using the branch in his hand to use sword skills, sometimes using ax moves, and he could switch between the moves as he pleased without any hindrance.  Gao Qingcheng had no choice but to fly up, and unfolded a sword technique that was as gentle as water, unpredictable, with needles hidden in the cotton, both defensive and offensive. It was clearly a temporary creation of his own, and it was completely different from Hengshan's sword technique.  If the move lands in the air, the sand and gravel on the ground will be rolled up and the grass and trees will be broken.  If someone who didn't know about it bumped into him, he would have thought that there was a blood feud between them and they would have to fight to the death.

    The more battle Gao Qingcheng gets, the more proficient his swordsmanship becomes. His swordsmanship changes smoothly, and his softness gradually becomes more violent. The pattern is as vast, deep and wide as the raging sea, which is daunting.  Even though Hu Xiaotian had practiced the Overlord Skill well and frequently used his special moves, he was still being killed more defensively than offensively. The branch in Hu Xiaotian's hand could not withstand the pressure of internal and external force, and suddenly broke inch by inch with a snap.  He stepped back helplessly and shouted: "No more fight, no more fight"??¡±

    Gao Qingcheng kept being cunning, pricking several sword holes in his clothes, and said coldly: "Both sides are competing for prizes, who will let you go? If the sword is broken, just find a way to continue the fight!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said, "Senior brother taught me a lesson. I see that the sword technique created by senior brother is a combination of hardness and softness, like the surge of an angry sea. I wonder if you have thought of a name for it?"

    Gao Qingcheng closed his eyes and meditated for a moment, then said slowly: "What I use is the ruthless way, so let's call it the 'Ruthless Sword of the Raging Sea'. You watch carefully, and I will practice this sword technique from beginning to end."  Now he used a dead branch as a sword and practiced the sword technique three times from slow to fast.  There are a total of twelve sword techniques. Just like the infinite changes of water potential, each posture

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Hu Xiaotian had been fighting and discussing swordsmanship with Gao Qingcheng for several days, and was familiar with his evolution process. Now he watched him practice the whole set of swordsmanship at close range, and easily mastered the essence of the swordsmanship. He was secretly moved in his heart. His senior brother seemed ruthless but was ruthless.  There is love!

    Gao Qingcheng calmed down and didn't ask Hu Xiaotian how much he remembered. He frowned and sighed softly: "Actually, according to my opinion, the twelve moves are still too many. If you can get rid of the bad and keep the good.  The whole set of swordsmanship is condensed into seven or even five styles, and its power is more than doubled!" After a pause, he added: "After all, you have never personally entered the Dry Sword, and you don't know how terrifying the roaring waves of the raging sea and the overwhelming roaring waves are, I'm afraid.  It is difficult to understand the true meaning of destruction and ruthlessness. Once you are dueling with a master, you must be cautious, otherwise the sword technique will only have its own form, which will be a fatal flaw."

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said: "I am not very talented. I have also learned about water and swordsmanship, and created a set of 'Water Soft Sword Technique'¡ë Senior brother did not hesitate to give me advice." He broke another branch, squeezed the sword technique, and started to use his own technique.  The swordsmanship is cunning or whirling.  Or intertwined and undulating, which means "the water flow is irregular, and when it is soft, it becomes strong", just like the continuous flow of the Yangtze River.  He was grateful to Gao Qingcheng for his selfless teaching, and he also showed off his unique skills, hoping to repay his cold-hearted brother.

    Gao Qingcheng's martial arts talent is so superb. Following Hu Xiaotian's explanation, he quickly understood the true meaning of the swordsmanship. He waved the dead branches in his hand, like water flowing in a loop, and the changes were natural and quick, as if he was born in nature.  He nodded and said: "Yes, there are no gaps in the flow, and the layers are stacked, making it difficult to break through external forces! If you can work harder and concentrate your swordsmanship into three or five styles, you may be invincible in a fight. Then no matter what the opponent is,  He attacks violently, but I remain unmoved. When his power is exhausted, it will be my chance to fight back. Even if you meet Ji Haoming in advance, there is no need to be afraid."

    Hu Xiaotian felt as if he was struck by lightning on the top of his head.  There was a sudden shock in my mind. Countless figures were flying and overlapping. Water and sword lights were flashing and extinguishing. I couldn't help but dance and practice by myself.  His eyes were blurred.  He was so crazy that sometimes he jumped up and waved and screamed, sometimes he sat down and frowned and meditated, sometimes he made random gestures with his sword to the east and west, and sometimes he stood still like a sculpture. He obviously got the opportunity to realize because of Gao Qingcheng's words.  Entering the small world of self-created martial arts, completely forgetting everything in the world, there is only one sword in your eyes and heart.

    Gao Qingcheng smiled slightly when he saw this, then returned to the stream and sat down.  He put his hands on his knees and looked at the southern sky, seeming to think of someone. He sighed for some reason, and his face as hard as ice melted quietly, revealing rare warmth and tenderness.  Only when no one else is paying attention will this cold, arrogant and stubborn man relax a little.

    Suddenly, there was a shout in the distance, followed by the sound of gold and iron, as if someone was chasing and fighting in the mountains.  Gao Qingcheng's face turned cold, he suddenly stood up and looked out.  I saw silhouettes taking off in the southeast, and three masked men in black rushed in in a hurry, followed closely by a man and two women, both wielding long swords.  Those masked men were just running for their lives and didn't notice that Gao Qingcheng was blocking the way. Instead, a woman in purple who was chasing behind them had sharp eyes and shouted from a distance of more than 20 feet: "But you are the nephew of Master Gao of the Hengshan sect? Please stop me."  These three tomb robbers!"

    Gao Qingcheng frowned, recognizing that the person who asked for help was Hengshan Gan Yuqi, and the other two were Lin Liang and He Yingying. In terms of seniority, they should be called "Uncle Master".  If they met by chance, he might reluctantly take action due to Qidajiao's reputation. But at this time, Hu Xiaotian was studying the sword. How could he allow outsiders to disturb him?  With a sideways glance, he saw that Hu Xiaotian had been awakened by the shouts, with regret and regret on his face. It was clear that his attempt to learn the sword had been abandoned halfway.  He was secretly angry in his heart, crossed his arms across his chest, and had no intention of drawing out his sword to stop him.

    The masked men were suddenly startled and turned northward without thinking, fleeing for their lives.

    Hu Xiaotian woke up from the ethereal realm. He couldn't help sighing. He suppressed the annoyance in his heart. He raised his eyes and said in surprise: "Senior Brother Gao, what happened?"

    Gao Qingcheng said coldly: "Heng Shanjiao is chasing the tomb robbers, yelling and screaming."

    At this moment, Lin Liang shouted: "Little thief, look at the sword!" Suddenly he raised his arm and threw the sword, lightning flashed, and it went straight into the back of one of them.  The mask of the swordThe man was so hardened that he screamed: "Run away!" He staggered and fell down. I don't know what technique he used before dying. Suddenly, a puff of yellow smoke appeared from his chest, followed by a loud bang, and his whole body was shaken.  The bombs were so bloody that their faces were indistinguishable.  Everyone in the Hengshan sect stumbled their feet, and simultaneously used their palms to block the bloody and fleshy debris that came towards their faces.  After just a moment's delay, the other two masked men distanced themselves and disappeared into the forest with a whoosh.  Gan Yuqi and others couldn't catch up, so they stamped their feet angrily.

    Lin Liang first picked up his long sword, turned over the corpse, and with the tip of the sword, he split the package behind him, and suddenly a black wooden box about two feet long appeared. Liang took the wooden box and said with a smile: "Gan  Junior sister, it¡¯s done!¡±

    Gan Yuqi frowned slightly and whispered: "Senior Brother Lin will keep this thing for now! Let's leave Mangdang Mountain quickly to prevent others from coveting and snatching it." She was about 24 or 5 years old.  Mature and fit, with a noble forehead, a straight nose, and a pair of shining almond eyes, soft and yet somewhat heroic, she is a rare beauty in the world, only slightly inferior to Dugu Yan.

    Lin Liang looked at Gao and Hu sideways, his eyes flashing brightly, and he actually wanted to kill and silence them.  Gan Yuqi calmly shook his head, indicating that he should not act rashly.  Gao Qingcheng is known as the No. 1 rookie in the seven major leagues. He has unlimited potential. His talent and excellence are recognized by the world. How can he be a young kid who can be slaughtered by others?  Once something goes wrong.  If he is allowed to escape, will the Hengshan Sect still have the dignity to travel around the world?  She turned around and took two steps, raised her hands towards Gao Qingcheng and said, "Senior nephew Gao, long time no see! May I ask why you came to Mangdang Mountain?"

    Gao Qingcheng said succinctly: "Quiet practice, sword practice!"

    Next to Gan Yuqi, He Yingying was about thirty years old, mature and slim, wearing green clothes. She raised her eyebrows when she heard this and scolded: "How does Senior Brother Chen teach his disciples? Do you, as a junior, don't know how to salute and reply to your elders?"  Is that so?" She had already been angry because of Gao Qingcheng's refusal to intercept the enemy. Now when she saw him being cold, arrogant and indifferent, looking like he was rejecting people thousands of miles away, her anger suddenly exploded.

    Gao Qingcheng said neither humble nor arrogantly: "Gao's behavior has always been like this. If Master He doesn't like it, he can complain to the head master at any time."

    He Yingying was so angry that she gritted her teeth. Gan Yuqi intervened at the right time: "Master Gao's nephew, we didn't know you were waiting here to practice swordsmanship, so we didn't intend to disturb you. I hope you can keep it secret and tell the public about what happened just now." As for seizing it.  What is hidden in the wooden box?  She didn't want to explain at all.

    Gao Qingcheng nodded: "Uncle Gan, please rest assured, I will never say too much."

    Gan Yuqi smiled and said: "Thank you!" With a wave of his hand, he stood up neatly and flew towards the east.  The other two glared at Gao Qingcheng fiercely and followed him.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at Gan Yuqi¡¯s back.  He clicked his tongue and praised: "Senior brother, this girl's appearance and martial arts skills are excellent. Why is she still dressed as a girl who has not left the palace? Could it be that all the heroes of the White Dao are blind?"

    Gao Qingcheng sighed: "Junior Brother Hu, you are actually good at everything, but you are too flirtatious and lustful!"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s old face turned red: ¡°Senior brother, heaven and earth are a lesson, I have absolutely no wrong thoughts about this woman in purple!¡±

    Gao Qingcheng said: "The previous heads of the Hengshan Sect have all been cultivators, and Gan Yuqi is the selected candidate for the headship. Sooner or later, she will have to become a monk, so she has no intention of talking about marriage. You see, she is the youngest among the three.  , in fact, the status is the highest."

    Hu Xiaotian said disapprovingly: "Taoism is different from Buddhism. There are many ways to practice it, and it does not prohibit the disciples of the religion from getting married! For example, Zhang Tianshi's lineage in Longhu Mountain has been passed down for thousands of years. Which leader does not marry and have children? Even in this dynasty,  There are also not a few people who have become partners in dual cultivation. It would be a pity for such a beautiful and intelligent woman to spend her whole life with a solitary lamp."

    Gao Qingcheng said: "The Hengshan Sect has some origins with the Quanzhen Sect and the Jiutian Xuannv Sect. Its practice method is different from the Tianshi Tao. The main purpose is to be quiet and inactive, to remove emotions and desires, to hone the hardships, and to benefit the world with merit. Gan Yuqi also talked to you  Normally, it takes up to ten years to travel around the world for forbidden martial arts! Although she is a woman, she has mastered the true inheritance of Hengshan swordsmanship, and she is no worse than you and me."

    Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but be moved. No one knew the difficulty of practicing forbidden martial arts better than him, and he praised sincerely: "What a wonderful woman, a woman who is not inferior to men." He rolled his eyes and couldn't help laughing: "What about you, Senior Brother Gao? Master Chen  Do you really admire you and choose you as the next leader?"

    Gao Qingcheng said: "I am too cold-tempered and hard-tempered, and I am not interested in the sect's chores. I cannot bear the heavy responsibility of the leader of the sect, so it is better to concentrate on practicing swordsmanship." He paused, glanced at him meaningfully, and said  : "What's more, Master Chen has recruited Senior Brother Zhao Qinghe as his son-in-law and is trying his best to cultivate him. He will most likely be the leader of Hengshan in the future."

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned for a moment, then he lost his voice and asked, "Senior Sister Chen and Senior Brother Zhao are married?" For a moment, his heart surged, and memories that had been buried for many years flashed through his mind. The embarrassment when he first went to Hengshan Mountain, the hardship of practicing martial arts and swordsmanship, and?Qinghe's overt and covert fighting, and the almost forgotten face of that pretty face, I couldn't help but secretly sigh.  Chen Qinghua has gathered the delicate aura of Hengshan. In terms of purity of heart, few others can match him. She was once the object of his secret admiration when he was a boy.  However, time has passed and his mentality has completely changed. He no longer has any nostalgia for this senior sister. How to successfully reconcile Bai Ruobing and Tang Xue is what he needs to consider.  He immediately said: "Senior Brother Zhao has a handsome appearance, a rich family background, and is very promising to take over the position of head of the family. He is a good match for Senior Sister Chen. I wish them a long life together and a lifetime of love."

    Gao Qingcheng shook his head and smiled, patted his clothes casually, and said: "Junior brother Hu, the rivers and lakes are turbulent, and there is no pure day in the mountains. It is not suitable for training and suppression. You and I can say goodbye now! I hope you will remember your oath and go to Jinling as soon as possible!  "

    Hu Xiaotian felt reluctant to give up in his heart and said with a smile: "I have learned a lot from my swordsmanship with my senior brother for three days. I would like to thank you again! Jinling is not far away, and I will definitely win the prize. I hope that my senior brother will plunder the formation for me at that time, and  Let¡¯s see who has the title of No. 1 Young Swordsman!¡±

    Gao Qingcheng smiled slightly and said: "Okay, see you later!" With a flick of his body, he flew into the air and disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye.  (

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume Six: Records of Guan Zhongyun Chapter Two: The Birth of the Divine Weapon

    &;&;&;&;Gao Qingcheng left as he pleased, very free and easy.  Hu Xiaotian pondered for a moment, and immediately decided to go out of the mountainous area and challenge the heroes of all walks of life to win as soon as possible.

    iOpen up the remaining blocked meridians.  Otherwise, how can we prevent Tang Xue from getting married?  The mountain wind blew by, the leaves rustled, and the faint scent of blood hit the nose.  Hu Xiaotian's heart moved, and he jumped up to the dead body. With a tap of his toes, he picked up a steel knife that the man had left behind, and waved it around a few times. He lacked weapons to defend himself, so he had to borrow a knife for the time being, which was better than nothing.  .

    &;&;&;&; Before the light of the sword dissipated, I suddenly heard the rustle of the wind on the left. A young swordsman flew out of the dense forest and landed on the bank of the stream. His eyes were as cold as lightning, and he smiled with suspicion.  Looking at it, I saw that the person was of medium build, with a round face and big ears, and a smile that always seemed to be on the corner of his mouth. He turned out to be Jiang Mingfeng, the rising figure of the Huashan Sect, the "Smiling Evil Star".  Hu Xiaotian had a chance encounter with him when they were in Leijiabao, but at that time Jiang Mingfeng was keen on discussing martial arts experiences with Ji Haoming, Tang Jingtian and others, and there was no communication between the two.

    &;&;&;&;Jiang Mingfeng didn¡¯t remember meeting Hu Xiaotian at all, he frowned and said: ¡°My friend, you are a blue sky.

    What is the purpose of pulling the knife and killing?  "

    ??????????

    &;&;&;&;Jiang Mingfeng saw that with just a flick of his hand, the 100-pound corpse flew nearly ten feet away. He couldn't help but feel awe-inspiring in his heart. He held the hilt of the sword warily, carefully looked at the shape of the wound on the corpse, and shook his head slightly.  Stunned, he slowly said: "This man seemed to have been hit by a sword in the back. Then his chest and face were blown up by gunpowder. Is that true? No wonder I just heard a loud noise, which was clearly the sound of gunpowder exploding."

    &;&;&;&;Hu Xiaotian said: "Jiang Shaoxia has a burning gaze and accurate reasoning. He truly deserves his reputation."

    &;&;&;&;Jiang Mingfeng rolled his eyes twice and said suspiciously: "Do you recognize me?"

    &;&;&;&;Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "How could I not recognize the new generation of talented swordsman of Huashan School, Jiang Mingfeng, who is among the top ten rookies? Jiang Shaoxia? I don't know that Jiang Shaoxia suddenly came to Mangdang Mountain to explore the secluded world."  Are you looking for victory, or searching for some kind of heavenly material or earthly treasure?" Jiang Mingfeng would never go into the mountains for no reason, and he most likely came here for the treasures in the wooden box.

    &;&;&;&;Jiang Mingfeng asked curiously: "Aren't you and I here for the same purpose? What's your name? Which sect are you a disciple of?"

    &;&;&;&;Hu Xiaotian avoided the important matter and said lightly: "My surname is Hu. My name is Xiaotian. Because I saw the purity of Mangdang Mountain and hid in the mountain to meditate, I really don't know what major events are happening in the outside world. If Jiang Shaoxia can tell the truth, Hu will be invincible.  gratitude."

    &;&;&;&;Jiang Mingfeng murmured: "Hu Xiaotian?" It seemed that he had heard this name somewhere.  But I couldn't remember it for a while.  Seeing that Hu Xiaotian had a straight face and an extraordinary temperament, and had nothing to do with evil heretics, he explained his intentions in a few words.  It turns out that Mangdang Mountain is the location of the tombs of King Liang of the Western Han Dynasty, among which the tomb of King Xiao of Liang is the most famous.  During the Three Kingdoms period, Cao sent troops to excavate the tomb of King Xiao of Liang, and it was said that "more than 100,000 kilograms of gold treasures were transported in 72 ships." This shows how the luxury of King Liang suddenly became popular at that time.  It is said that someone robbed a certain royal tomb, and a batch of rare treasures were rediscovered. In particular, there was an ancient sword, the hair was blown off, and the hair was broken, and it was extremely sharp.  When a magic weapon was born, those who heard about it were tempted. Heroes from all over the world flocked to it to find out whether it was true or not.

    &;&;&;&;Hu Xiaotian lost his voice and said: "The tomb of Prince Liang? Tomb robbers? No, the sword was taken away by them!"

    &;&;&;&;Jiang Mingfeng was surprised and happy, and hurriedly asked: "Who took away the sword?"

    &;&;&;&;As soon as Hu Xiaotian said those words, he knew that he had revealed the secret.  It was too late to deny it anymore, and the lightning flashed in my heart just now. It was the disciples of Hengshan Sect who killed the tomb robber, found a wooden box from him, and headed east.  There are three of them.  The leader was a beautiful woman named Gan dressed in purple.  "

    &;&;&;&;Jiang Mingfeng's eyes lit up and he clapped his hands and said, "Beauty in purple? Could it be Master Gan?" His brows were filled with joy.  He immediately jumped up and hurried to the east.

    ??????? At this moment, several sneers were heard nearby, and four or five figures rose into the sky and rushed towards the east at the same time.  Hu Xiaotian frowned secretly. In addition to Jiang Mingfeng, there were obviously other experts who heard the explosion. At some point, they held their breath and came closer, eavesdropping on the conversation between the two of them!  In this way, everyone will know the secret of the Hengshan Sect's acquisition of the sword, and it will be impossible for Gan Yuqi and others to escape safely!  He looked at the retreating figures and thought for a while, finally he couldn't bear to see the Hengshan sect members being killed due to his own unintentional mistake, so he took up the courage to pursue them.

    &;&;&;&;Mangdang Mountain is vast and vast. Although we know the general direction of Gan Yuqi and others' departure, the mountains are high and the forests are dense.The mountains are undulating, so it is not easy to find them.  Hu Xiaotian was not good at tracking. When he caught up at dusk, not only did he not find Gan Yuqi and others, but Jiang Mingfeng didn't know which ravine he had gotten into and disappeared without a trace.  On the way, he also bumped into more than a dozen waves of heroes from all walks of life. He didn't want to do anything, and dodged in advance before alerting the other party.

    &;&;&;&; Soon the night fell, the stars flashed, and the howls of tigers and wolves came one after another.  Hu Xiaotian had no choice but to stop and waited for an opportunity to hunt down a hare, skin it and disembowel it, and put it on the fire for barbecue.  After filling his stomach, he lay on the grass with his head resting on his hands. He looked up at the quiet and deep night sky. Yi Wufeng, Tang Xue, Li Xuan'er, Su Yuqing beautiful and charming faces flashed in front of his eyes in turn.  Either cold, beautiful, charming, or gentle, each has its own unique temperament, which is irreplaceable and unforgettable, making him feel uncomfortable, happy and a little troubled.  Then I thought of the mission I had shouldered, and my heart suddenly surged with pride. No matter how many difficulties and obstacles there were on the road ahead, I would just overcome them all!  As long as what you do is worthy of your conscience and benefits the people, what does it matter even if you bear the title of a demon sect disciple?  Since coming down from the mountain, despite being alone, he has repeatedly destroyed the plans of the Qinglong Society and caused repeated setbacks in his rebellion plans. What a joy!  I recall that when the young man was ignorant, he almost accidentally entered the Qinglong Club. The coincidence of fate was really unexpected.

    &;&;&;&;While sighing and sighing, the sound of rapid fighting suddenly sounded from the northeast.  Echoing in the valley.  Hu Xiaotian jumped up with excitement.  He raised his hand to extinguish the fire, held the single knife, jumped up to the treetop, and followed the sound.  There are many branches and vines in the woods, and only a faint starlight pours down through the gaps in the leaves.  Hu Xiaotian relied on his clairvoyance to leap as fast as he could, avoiding the branches and vines blocking his way, and soon approached the scene of the incident.  He looked from a high place and saw several black figures walking and fighting.  Sparks flew and swords shone, and one of them turned out to be Gan Yuqi and others!  Chasing and fighting with them were five fierce-looking men.  The costumes are different, the martial arts methods are different, and they look like gangsters who dominate the world.  The two sides were fighting inextricably, and the trees hit by the strong wind were broken one after another.

    ????????????????????????????? &;  He tore off a piece of clothing to cover his face, hid the steel knife behind his back, flicked his foot, and shot out through the forest like an arrow from a string.  He was just here to cause trouble and did not deliberately restrain his aura.  Both sides of the fight noticed that a master was approaching almost at the same time, thinking that someone else was coming to get a piece of the pie.  Gan Yuqi and others were anxious, fearing that more and more enemies would gather if the delay continued. Suddenly, they roared in unison, and the three swords twirled around, using the "Three Talents Sword Formation" secretly taught by the sect to suddenly attack the surrounding enemies.  When those men saw the sword light flourishing, they all responded in unison to protect themselves, and the encirclement they jointly created collapsed immediately.

    &;&;&;&;Gan Yuqi and the other two took the opportunity to rush forward, trying to make the best move.  Just ran a few feet away.  Suddenly, there was a dense sound of metal breaking through the air behind, and dozens of hidden weapons were intertwined into a network, roaring like a violent storm. He Yingying screamed: "You go first, I will stop you!" She suddenly stopped and turned around, with a long voice.  The sword swayed with heavy light curtains.  A hidden weapon that rolls into the air.  At this critical moment, all it takes is a little delay.  She would be surrounded by the enemy again, so she decided to stay in order to give her companions a chance to escape the danger.  Hidden weapons collided with each other in the darkness, some suddenly accelerated, and some changed direction. She tried her best to block them, but there were still fish that slipped through the sword screen.  He Yingying grunted and slashed her left arm with her backhand sword, cutting off a piece of flesh that had been hit by the poisonous needle on the spot.

    &;&;&;&; Seeing how determined and determined she was, the five people couldn't help but secretly admire her, but they were not slow at all. All kinds of weapons whipped up a strong wind and attacked, with the potential to cut her into pieces.  Seeing that He Yingying was alone, another flash of sword light suddenly appeared like a flying dragon. Lin Liang returned the sword in time to help: "Junior Sister, I'm here to help you!" He Yingying shook her head, and cooperated with Lin Liang's offensive.  Cover the flaw in front of him for him.  When the two swords are combined, their power is doubled, blocking all the enemy's weapons.  But there were dozens of clanking sounds, weapons clashing, and strong winds.  One side wanted to protect his fellow disciples to the death, and the other side wanted to seize the sword and kill them. No one wanted to hold back. In the blink of an eye, seven or eight moves were made, and each move was a head-on confrontation, without any tricks.

    &;&;&;&;Lin Liang continued to fight head-on with the powerful enemy when there was no chance to make a move. He exhausted his true energy, his throat was slightly sweet, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood, and his sword force could not help but slow down.  On the right, a big man wielding an iron whip took advantage of the situation and used his strength to swipe it across the spine of the sword. There was a crisp clang and the sword broke in the middle.  He Yingying was shocked and shouted: "Brother, be careful!" She twisted her wrist, held out the sword, and stopped in front of Lin Liang.  This time the momentum was too fast, and the key point of combining attack and defense with the two swords was lost. With a flash of sword light, her right leg was suddenly slashed, and blood gushed out.  Seeing an opportunity, the other man wielding the sword pierced straight with the tip of his sword, like a poisonous snake flying towards him, aiming at He Yingying's throat.  Lin Liang hurriedly waved the broken sword and jumped out bravely.  But seeing the sword shadows interlacing and blood splattering, Lin Liang was stabbed by the enemy's sword through his right chest and staggered down.  "No!" He Yingying shouted angrily,The sword danced wildly, and every blow was a death move, just like a madman.

    &;&;&;&;How could those five people be willing to fight with her?  Seeing Gan Yuqi walking like flying, swooping into the woods and disappearing, everyone was so anxious that He Yingying went crazy. A violent murderous aura fell from the sky, but it was the masked swordsman who struck with his sword!  This sword was like an angry sea, carrying an almost destructive killing aura. The light of the sword enveloped the area, and everyone's hair stood on end.  The man who wielded the iron whip said angrily: "It's not a success, the treasure is not on us!"  "

    &;&;&;&;Hu Xiaotian used the sword as a sword and displayed the newly learned "Ruthless Sword of the Raging Sea". He silently swung the sword in succession, left and right, turning a deaf ear to the opponent's yells and curses.

    &;&;&;&;None of the masters were fools, and their hearts suddenly became clear. This masked swordsman was not here to seize the treasure, but to help the Hengshan Sect delay time!  There was a crash and they scattered in all directions, scrambling to rush towards the direction where Gan Yuqi disappeared.  Hu Xiaotian drew back his sword.  Rushing to catch up.

    &;&;&;&;He Yingying survives a desperate situation.  Feeling happy and sad at the same time, Dang Lang threw down his sword, limped to Lin Liang's side, took him into his arms, and with two lines of clear tears rolling down, he choked and said: "Brother, why are you doing this?"  Don¡¯t you follow Junior Sister Gan? Why do you want to turn around and die?!¡±

    &;&;&;&; Lin Liang's chest was bleeding, and he coughed in a low voice while forcing a smile: "You and I have been in the same family for twenty years, how can I bear to leave you alone? Don't cry. If you don't go to bed again,  If the wound is covered with medicine, I might really bleed to death."

    &;&;&;&;¡°No nonsense!¡± He Yingying burst into tears and smiled, with wisps of tenderness flashing in her eyes, and she hurriedly took out the gold medicine from her arms.  He bit open the cork with his teeth and sprinkled the powder on Lin Liang's wound as if it was free.  Lin Liang reluctantly reminded: "Junior sister, you are injured yourself, so save your money." He Yingying smiled with tears in her eyes: "My injury is not in the way, the most important thing is to protect you."

    &;&;&;&;As soon as I finished speaking, I suddenly heard a voice chuckle and said: "What a loving husband and concubine, what a pair of hard-luck mandarin ducks!"

    &;&;&;&;He Yingying's face turned red and then turned pale. She glanced around hastily, but the sword was seven steps away!  Before she could stand up and grab her sword, figures swished around.  A group of evil masters gathered around, and the leader said with a smile: "This girl, Yu Wenzheng is so polite!"

    ??????? Unfortunately, the night is dark and the trees are thick. Finding an expert who is deliberately hiding is more difficult than finding a needle in a haystack.

    &;&;&;&;Hu Xiaotian chased after him, holding back his breath, and quickly approached the man wielding the iron whip.  He planned to use his ability to fight at night to defeat each other.  The man was cursing and wishing he could set fire to the forest so that Gan Yuqi could be forced out. Suddenly, he felt an icy murderous aura coming down from his head.  Immediately he ducked sideways and raised the iron whip at the same time.  There was a bang, sparks flew everywhere, his eyes swept away, and he yelled: "You bastard, you won't let go!"

    ???????

    &;&;&;&;The man had just received a knife, and his arm was sore and numb from the shock. Seeing the second knife coming with more ferocity, he was shocked and horrified. With an idea, he quickly threw away the fire break in his left hand.  Using his strength, he jumped upside down into the thick ground, trying to avoid the enemy's killing move under the cover of night.  However, he never dreamed that his opponent had the power of clairvoyance. When he saw Hu Xiaotian's sword slashing down and cutting Huo Zhezi into pieces, the surroundings fell into darkness for an instant. He was secretly delighted that the plan was sold. Suddenly, the sword light came up again, and he aimed towards it accurately.  He scratched his chest.  The man was shocked and hurriedly dodged and blocked. Unexpectedly, he hit the trunk of a big tree with a bang. His movement was stagnant, his lower abdomen felt cold, and he had been stabbed.

    &;&;&;&;Hu Xiaotian sneered: "You will be punished if you do it yourself!" With a swipe of the knife, he cut his throat.

    &;&;&;&;These few strikes were as fast as lightning. When the other four people rushed over, all they saw was a body leaning against a big tree.  They were all veterans, and they all frowned when they looked at the fatal injuries on the corpse.  One of them said solemnly: "I am the closest to Boss Ke. From the time he fought with the enemy until he was killed, he only had three moves at most! The murderer most likely has the power of night vision!" Everyone looked at each other and felt that the matter was difficult.  In such a dim environment, their martial arts and reactions were greatly reduced, but the masked swordsman was not affected at all. Once they continued to separate and search, they were likely to be assassinated by the enemy one by one!  The man wielding the sword made a decisive decision: "The enemy is in darkness and we are in the clear. Let's get out of the forest first!" Although the sword is good, you must be alive to get it.  The other three sighed and nodded, covering each other and slowly retreating towards the way they came.

    &;&;&;&;Hu Xiaotian was hiding high in a big tree, watching the four people retreating back to back out of the forest, and couldn't help but secretly admire their sophistication and calmness.  Now that the purpose of stopping the other party has been achieved, he doesn't want to cause any more complications. After all, these four peopleThey have strong martial arts skills, are smart and ruthless, and there are also people who are good at hidden weapon kung fu. If they are one against four, they won't be able to take any advantage at all.

    &;&;&;&;The four knew that the enemy was hiding nearby, and carefully set up a counterattack posture until they exited the woods and breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the starry sky again.  They traveled around the world for a long time and knew that if they missed the opportunity, they would never get the treasure again. They said goodbye with fists on the spot and scattered away.

    &;&;&;&;After a while, Hu Xiaotian cautiously jumped out of the woods.  He glanced left and right and left, and suddenly he saw Lin Liang from the Hengshan Sect lying on his back with no breath, but He Yingying was nowhere to be seen!  Hu Xiaotian's heart skipped a beat and he quickly ran to Lin Liang's side. He saw that his chest was sunken and his eyes were still open. He had clearly been killed with the power of his fists and palms.  Could it be that another master came just now?  They kidnapped He Yingying, and for what reason?  At that moment, he opened Lin Liang's clothes with the tip of the knife and saw a green and black palm print on his chest, which was very scary.

    &;&;&;&;At this moment, a sudden chill arose, and a group of ghost-like masked people quietly gathered around, their eyes flickering like little bits of burning will-o'-the-wisps.  The first one wore a devil mask on his head and held a white bone scepter in his left hand. He was cold and arrogant, with a murderous aura lingering all over his body. The grass and leaves withered and shrank wherever he passed.

    &;&;&;&;Hu Xiaotian¡¯s mouth felt bitter. He had walked too much at night, and it was inevitable that he would bump into ghosts!  [(m) No pop-up window reading]

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 3: Saving people with their swords

    Paid chapters (20 points

    third chapter

    Giving up your sword to save people

    Hu Xiaotian and Yan Jiu had a bad relationship, and were imprisoned in a secret room for several months, and almost died of poisoning. The ups and downs are unbearable to look back on.  Although Yan Jiu promised him his life, and finally broke the rules of the sect and secretly helped him fake his death to escape, he had no good impression of the secretive underworld and avoided it for fear of accidentally encountering the nine ghosts of the underworld in time, and then contacting all the events that happened today.  After the twists and turns, my heart suddenly became clear, this is the owner of the suffering coming to recover the lost property!  There is no doubt that those who secretly excavated the royal tomb must be the underworld sect. Who knows who deliberately leaked their top-secret operation, which attracted the covetous attention of the heroes, making Mangdang Mountain full of swords and shadows, and filled with murderous intent.  Although the Hengshan Sect obtained the sword by chance, they failed to kill all the disciples of the underworld, and ended up attracting Yan Er!  The underworld's methods are sinister and evil, and they are good at night activities. Gan Yuqi may not be able to escape their pursuit.  .

    Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but secretly rejoice as he thought about the lightning flash in his mind. He had covered his face beforehand so that no one could know his true identity and he would not be immediately besieged by the underworld.  He took two steps back with his sword and said in a deep voice: "I wonder which of the nine ghosts in the underworld is in front of you? Why are you leading people to surround you?"

    The man in black with a ghost face glanced at him and said coldly: "Old man Yan Er! Who are you? Do you want to pretend to be my disciple in the underworld?".

    Hu Xiaotian said: "It turns out to be Senior Yan Er, disrespectful! Junior Hu Peng specializes in business without capital. He just came here to try his luck because he heard that a treasure was born. I don't want to bump into a dead man when I first entered the mountain. It is really unlucky.  ." Deep in his heart, Yan Er heard the voice and was at least fifty or sixty years old. His internal strength was definitely more than his own. He was an old monster at the same level as Yan Da. He could only show weakness to the enemy and wait for an opportunity to escape.

    What kind of person is Yan Er? Seeing that Hu Xiaotian has a special way of holding a knife and a sparkle in his eyes, he should not be an unknown person. How can you believe his story?  Looking down at Lin Liang's body, he said coldly: "Du Qi, Fang Shiyi, are there people like this who robbed treasures during the day?"

    Black shadows flashed past, and two masked men landed next to the corpse. They looked at Lin Liang's face carefully and said in unison: "Report to the second master, it was he who gave Du Wu the flying prize!"

    Yan Er's eyes changed, and he stabbed Hu Xiaotian like ice, and said slowly: "Young man, I don't want to force you to tell the truth about the whereabouts of the treasure! If not, I must let you taste the peeling and marrow extraction."  taste."

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "Senior Yan Er, as I just said, I just happened to pass by this place. As for who killed this person and took away the treasure, I didn't see it with my own eyes, so I didn't dare to bite randomly. With senior's eyesight,  It can be seen that this person died under the poisonous palm and was not killed by me with a knife." Of course he would not betray Gan Yuqi, trying to pretend to be deaf and mute to shirk everything.

    Yan Er turned his eyes and without being wordy, he waved his hand and said: "Search!"

    Everyone responded with a bang and immediately dispersed to search for any clues.  I don¡¯t know what secret technique they used, but they found the direction in which Gan Yuqi was escaping, whistled repeatedly, and divided into five or six groups into the dense forest.

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly anxious and sighed: "Senior, since killing people and seizing treasures has nothing to do with me, can you be noble and let me go?"

    Yan Er chattered and said with a strange smile: "Little baby, I haven't been around in the world for a long time. I'm afraid you younger generation don't know my methods. Regardless of whether you are innocent or not, you will only die if you meet me!" The bone scepter paused, and suddenly  A white light flashed, and three masked soul guards jumped out from behind him, wielding bone knives and killing fiercely.

    Hu Xiaotian screamed strangely: "You bully the minority with the crowd and don't follow the rules of the world!" The sword flashed, tightly protecting the vital parts of the body, and retreated sharply.  The three soul guards shouted coldly: "Stop and take your life!" The bone knife rose and fell suddenly, as fast as a rain shower, swallowing his figure in an instant.  They have followed Yan Er for many years, and they have all developed unique skills under the influence of their ears and eyes, and they don't take ordinary people in the world in their eyes.  The three of them joined forces to attack from a pincer, thinking they were sure of victory, and shouted and slashed with great momentum.

    Yan Er saw that the masked swordsman could only parry and was unable to fight back. He seemed to be killed by the knife at any time. He couldn't help but be surprised. Could it be that he had made a mistake?  A sudden thought occurred in my heart. This man's sword skills seemed to be chaotic, but every move was seamless. He actually weaved an airtight sword network, making all offensive attacks unable to advance, making him apparently invincible!  If that's the case, then why did he deliberately pretend to be invincible?  Anger suddenly arose, and the bone scepter straightened up and moved forward silently.  Hu Xiaotian was wary of seeing Yan Er rushing to the side, and did not want to show his true strength in order to avoid provoking the old monster to take action himself, so he retreated while fighting, keeping an eye on Yan Er's movements from the corner of his eye, when he noticed that the opponent was attacking.  Come, knowing that the disguise has been seen through, he takes the knife with him and jumps back with sudden force.  Dang Dang Dang, the wrists of the three soul guards shook violently, and the bone knives almost flew away. They couldn't help but look at each other in shock. It turned out that the enemy had been hidden all this time!  In the slightest moment of astonishment, the enemy spread out like a roc.?, disappeared from sight in a whoosh.

    Yan Er did not expect that Hu Xiaotian was so alert and cunning, and the murderous intention in his heart became more and more intense. He touched the ground with his toes, accelerated his movement, and the white shadow flickered, piercing into his protective sword curtain.

    Ding!  The light of the sword was scattered, and the blade forged from fine steel was broken inch by inch.

    His internal strength revolted, and Hu Xiaotian laughed and said, "Thank you, senior, for sending me off!" His retreat speeded up several times, and he sank into the forest like an arrow from a bowstring. He could not catch up with him. He looked at the broken blades all over the ground, angrily.  He stopped his hand and cursed secretly: "You little slippery man!"

    Yan Er's full blow was no small feat, but Hu Xiaotian escaped and flew away at the cost of the steel knife shattering. His meridians were impacted by the enemy's internal force, causing the stinging pain unbearable.  Taking advantage of the cover of night, he turned left and right in the woods, being careful not to leave any traces. After a while, he walked out of the forest, crossed a pile of rocks, and came to the bottom of a cliff to stop and catch his breath.  Looking back, the forest sea was undulating, the mountains were silent, and no pursuers appeared. Knowing that Yan Er and the others were eager to search for the whereabouts of the sword and had no time to look around, they couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly took out the elixir and swallowed it ¡Ö Er is indeed a top master of the evil way.  A simple stab destroyed the unique swordsmanship he was proud of.  If they were to fight face to face, he would be seriously injured within ten moves!

    Hu Xiaotian sighed secretly in his heart. It was a pity that his enlightenment was interrupted and he was unable to further concentrate and improve his swordsmanship. Otherwise, why would he be in such a mess?  Recalling Yan Er's killing move carefully, I found that it was similar to the divine fighting technique I had performed. I felt something in my heart and closed my eyes to meditate.

    Unknowingly, the long night passed, dawn came, and a red sun rose in the east.  The morning birds emerge from the forest, everything revives, and it¡¯s a new day.

    Hu Xiaotian sat quietly all night, his hair and clothes were wet with dew. Finally, after completing his work, he slowly opened his eyes.  The morning light is moving, the mountain flowers are blooming, the trees are beautiful, and the undulations of the mountains are indescribably wonderful. It really contains the truth of heaven and earth everywhere, attracting people's endless reverie.  Yan Er's unpredictable stab flashed through his mind. He casually broke off a branch and slowly danced it in front of him. The sword energy spread out and flowers and plants flew within three feet.  Hu Xiaotian danced more and more anxiously. As if attracted by magical power, the debris of flowers and plants actually condensed into a green grass dragon in the air, circling and flying, changing endlessly. Suddenly, he heard a muffled sound of waves, and all the debris completely turned into naked eyes.  The indistinguishable powder disappears at the same time.  Hu Xiaotian laughed and jumped up. The branch in his hand was as fresh and tender as ever, without any damage.  At this moment, a loud roar of wind was heard above, and someone fell from the top of the cliff, hitting the rocks with a heavy thud, and blood splattered.

    Hu Xiaotian was startled. The good mood he had just learned about the wonderful swordsmanship was gone. Why did he encounter such an unlucky thing so early in the morning?  Looking over, he saw that the man who fell off the cliff had pale hair, a face full of wrinkles, and was wearing a torn piece of clothing. His arms, legs and feet were exposed, and his skin was fair and had undulating curves.  Hu Xiaotian shook his head and was about to walk away when his heart skipped a beat. He carefully looked at the outline of the deceased's face and exclaimed, "He Yingying?!" In just one night, He Yingying seemed to have aged twenty years, and her originally plump and smooth face  Her skin had lost its luster, as if it had been drained of essence and blood by some evil creature, and there were many scratches and bruises on her body. It was clear that she had suffered cruel humiliation and torture before she died.

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked: "Is it the art of harvesting yin and replenishing yang?" His mind flashed with lightning. Among the people in the world, the Baiyun Sect was the best at this kind of overbearing sorcery, but he had met Yu Wenzheng a few days ago!  Could it be that this lustful devil is also here to join in the fun?  He Yingying is a direct disciple of the Hengshan Sect. She has pure inner strength and has at least twenty years of foundation. If she is completely absorbed and refined by Yu Wenzheng, what will happen?  !  Looking up, the cliff is dozens of feet high, but the top of the cliff is empty, with no ghosts at all.

    Hu Xiaotian walked around to the side of the cliff and used Qinggong to fly up.  When we arrived at the top of the cliff, we saw a pool of blood and a few rags left on the grass, but there were no other clues.  Hu Xiaotian frowned. If his guess was true, and Yu Wenzheng's power had skyrocketed, wouldn't it be as difficult as climbing to the sky to kill this thief?  How should we inform the Hengshan Sect of this news?  The mountain breeze blew, and the pine waves burst into waves. I felt a little more worried in my heart, and a brilliant and dazzling sword light appeared in my field of vision, like a rainbow piercing the sun and soaring into the sky.  Hu Xiaotian's eyebrows jumped, what a rare sword!  I saw that bright sword light twisting and turning, like a silver dragon tumbling, rising and falling suddenly, the movement was very fierce.  At this moment, the only possibility is that Gan Yuqi used that ancient sword!

    The brilliance of the sword is so dazzling that it is quite eye-catching even in the daytime. Anyone who sees it will be confused and excited.  Suddenly, figures were flying above the woods, like vultures fighting for food, rushing towards the place where the sword light started from all directions.  Hu Xiaotian was drinking from a distance when he suddenly saw Jiang Mingfeng's speeding figure. His heart moved slightly as he swept down the cliff like the wind.

    Jiang Mingfeng searched randomly in the mountains all night. He was tired and restless. Suddenly he saw the dazzling sword light in the distance. His heart sank into the bottomless abyss. He wished he could take up wings and fly over.  Judging by common sense, if Gan Yuqi had not reached the final critical moment of life and death, he would have??, I will definitely not use the sword to expose my hiding position.  If you arrive too late, you may have to collect her body for her!  He was anxious and running quickly when he suddenly heard someone behind him shout loudly: "Young Master Jiang!" He glanced back and said impatiently: "Brother Hu, I'm in a hurry to save people. I'll talk about it later!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Could it be that you are going to rescue Gan Nuxia? As far as I know, it is probably Yan Er, one of the nine ghosts in the underworld, who is leading his men to besiege her. If you rush in recklessly, is it any different from committing suicide?"

    Jiang Mingfeng's face darkened and he lost his voice: "Yan Er?!" Of course he knew how powerful the Nine Ghosts of the Underworld were, especially Yan Da and Yan Er, who were evil masters of the previous generation. Even if the heads of the Seven Great Masters were present,  , must also be treated with caution.  He is self-aware, and he will never be able to defeat Yan Er with his own abilities, let alone rescue Gan Yuqi. The beads rolled around and said with a smile: "Brother Hu, I have a request for you. Do you dare to agree? As long as Brother Hu is willing.  Give me a hand, and I will be willing to go through fire and water no matter what in the future!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "If you want me to harass Yan Er, please don't open your mouth." Seeing Jiang Mingfeng's face turning livid, he added: "But if I just want to rescue Gan Nuxia, I have an idea.  Don¡¯t know whether to talk about it or not?¡±

    Jiang Mingfeng's eyes suddenly lit up, as if he had grasped the last straw, and he said hurriedly: "Brother Hu, please give me some advice, I will be very grateful!"

    The two of them walked side by side and soon arrived near the scene of the incident. After walking a few steps closely, their eyes suddenly opened up.  I saw the fallen trees in the middle of the forest, and a large open space was forcibly cut down. Dozens of masked men in black formed a formation and were using wheel tactics to attack Gan Yuqi in the core in turn. They were advancing and retreating well, and the cold light was like a tide.  .  And Yan Er, who was wearing a ghost mask, was guarding the outside, scanning the surroundings coldly, silently warning those who were ready to move - there were already four corpses lying at his feet, all of them were obviously too impulsive and bent on seizing the treasure.  Unlucky guy.

    After not seeing him all night, Gan Yuqi¡¯s lips were chapped, her hair was messy, her clothes were stained with blood, and she didn¡¯t know how many wounds she had.  She tried her best to move and jump, constantly parrying and blocking the weapons coming from all directions. She was so tired that she was dripping with sweat and panting.  But when the sword light passed by, it was like lightning, and the opponent did not dare to get too close.  It's just that anyone with a clear eye can see that her breath is disordered and she is at the end of her strength. Unless a miracle happens, she will lose strength and collapse to the ground sooner or later.

    The wind roared continuously, and more and more people gathered on the outside of the battle circle. Some people exclaimed: "Isn't that Gan Yuqi from the Hengshan Sect?".  "How did the sword fall into her hand?" "Hey, are those the nine ghosts of the underworld?".

    Yan Er's fierce look showed, and he suddenly raised his voice and said: "Old man Yan Er! If you are not afraid of death, just come over!"

    "Yan Er!" Sure enough, it was the shadow of a famous tree. Thinking of Yan Er's illustrious name, the faces of heroes from all walks of life changed drastically. They looked at each other and hesitated for a moment.

    Suddenly I heard someone shouting: "So what about Yan Er? He led his men to besiege a weak female prostitute. It is disrespectful for an old man!"

    Yan Er was furious and said sternly: "Who is talking sarcastically?! Get out!"

    "Huashan Jiang Mingfeng!" Jiang Mingfeng jumped out and deliberately avoided Yan Er. The sword in his hand was bright, and he crashed into the underworld formation with his sword and his life.  He was ranked among the top ten rookies along with Gao Qingcheng. How could he have earned his reputation in vain? This time he sacrificed his life to clear a path, and his sword energy was billowing, which made people look at him.  The formation set up by the underworld was such that no one could come in but no one could come out. The defenders did not want to fight him desperately, so the formation changed and swept him away, then dispersed and rejoined, swallowing him up in the blink of an eye.  Every time Jiang Mingfeng took a step forward, he felt the pressure increase. Thinking of the inhuman pressure Gan Yuqi endured at the center of the formation, his heart became more and more anxious.  Uncle, I¡¯m here to save you!¡±

    Gan Yuqi's spirit was greatly boosted, and he let out a clear whistle. He rushed forward with all his strength and met Jiang Mingfeng in an instant. He shouted in astonishment: "Jiang Mingfeng, why are you alone?" Jiang Mingfeng smiled and said: "As long as we can save Uncle Gan."  , I dare to go through mountains of swords and seas of fire by myself!" Gan Yuqi's heart skipped a beat, and she scolded with a straight face: "Don't talk nonsense! Where are your master, uncle, and the others?" Jiang Mingfeng shook his head and said, "I don't know." Gan Yuqi was disappointed.  Not wanting to implicate him and lose his life in the enemy formation, he whispered: "I will break out to the southeast later. If you stay where you are, you can break out of the formation naturally. Do you understand?".  Jiang Mingfeng said: "I would rather die than leave you behind!"

    Gan Yuqi's eyes were slightly hot, and he shouted angrily: "This is a life-or-death situation, don't be nagging! Let's go!" He turned his wrist, swung his sword sideways, and rushed resolutely in the other direction.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he took two steps, the acupuncture points on his back went numb, and he was suddenly unable to move. A figure flashed around him, and he felt that his palm was empty and the sword had been taken away.  Gan Yuqi felt as if her head had been poured with ice water. She was shaking with anger and screamed: "Jiang Mingfeng, you despicable villain!" Jiang Mingfeng ignored her and threw his hand without hesitation. White light and lightning flew past.  He entered the underworld formation and shot towards the heroes of the world who were watching the excitement in the distance.

    Seized from Jiang MingfengFrom the sword to the sword throw, it only took one step. No one could have guessed that he would do such a move.  Not only Gan Yuqi was dumbfounded, but the disciples from Hell who were attacking were also stunned at the same time. They looked stupidly at the white light flying over their heads, and couldn't believe their eyes. The second reaction was the quickest, and with an angry shout, he flew after him.  Almost at the same time, the heroes went into chaos and rushed towards the place where the treasure fell.  Suddenly, cold light flashed everywhere, flesh and blood flew everywhere, screams shook the sky, and the scene completely fell into madness.

    Jiang Mingfeng pointed back and connected, unblocked Gan Yuqi's acupoints, and said sternly: "Uncle Gan, this man is not guilty of harboring the jade. In order to save you, I can only give up the sword. If you want to beat or punish you, I will admit it."  This idea of ??abandoning the sword to save people was exactly what Hu Xiaotian taught him, and it was extremely effective after he tried it.

    Gan Yuqi couldn't help but feel frightened as he looked at the heroes who were slashing and killing each other crazily. Only then did he realize that he had been wrongly blamed.  He sighed: "You saved my life, how can I blame you?" After the pressure was gone and his spirit relaxed, for some reason his eyes suddenly went dark and he fell back.  You must know that she fought hard all night, and she had exhausted her last bit of potential. It was all supported by an unyielding will. Once she relaxed, she immediately fell into a coma.

    "Uncle Gan!" Jiang Mingfeng hurriedly grabbed her waist and looked down at her face, which was so close and as pale as snow, and couldn't help but be fascinated.  (To be continuedread

    please

    Baidu

    "Popular

    "Smiling proudly in the world"

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 4: The Evil Shadow¡¯s Real Culprit

    Faced with the sword, everyone lost their minds, fought in blood, and tried their best to snatch it //: Read the novel.//In the blink of an eye, the sword had changed hands several times, the hilt was soaked in blood, but the blade was as dazzling as before. Yan Er gave an order in anger.  Come down, all the subordinates will follow him to form a formation and kill. Anyone who stands in his way will be invincible.

    Amidst the deafening sound of fighting, Jiang Mingfeng picked up the sleeping Gan Yuqi on his back, ran quickly into the woods, came to the meeting place agreed with Hu Xiaotian, and called softly: "Brother Hu, Brother Hu!" After waiting for a while, Hu Xiaotian did not show up.  , secretly wondering, could it be that he was also involved in the incident of seizing the sword?  Looking around, I suddenly saw silhouettes of people flashing behind the tree trunks, and a group of Jianghu people with evil faces surrounded them with ill intentions.

    Jiang Mingfeng's heart sank. The so-called "unkind" people will not come. He raised his sword and yelled: "What do you want to do? Show your talents, I am Jiang Mingfeng of the Huashan sect!" The enemy was outnumbered, but Hu Xiaotian disappeared at the critical moment.  It's so urgent

    A young man in Chinese attire laughed and said: "Young Master Jiang just performed a good show of a hero saving a beauty, which opened our eyes. I admire Yu Wenzheng. I want to ask Young Master Jiang to give me some face. What do you think?  "

    "Yu Wenzheng?!" Jiang Mingfeng frowned slightly, looked at the other person up and down, and said disdainfully: "Are you Ning Wufan's disciple? That notorious scum in the world? We don't agree with each other. There is nothing between you and me.  There¡¯s nothing to say, please feel free to do it!¡±

    Yu Wenzheng's face suddenly darkened, and he said coldly: "Jiang Mingfeng, don't be so shameless. If you don't eat the toast, you will be fined! You are now alone. If you don't obey the rules, you may end up being torn into pieces."

    Jiang Mingfeng is a person who takes soft things rather than hard ones. He spat without showing any weakness and sneered: "Who do you think you are? How dare you threaten Jiang?"

    Yu Wenzheng's anger surged, and his eyes flashed with cold light, and he said word by word: "Jiang Mingfeng, put down the beauty behind you and get out of here immediately. I may spare your life, otherwise, you are dead!"

    Jiang Mingfeng was stunned and then became furious. He respected Gan Yuqi like a god, how could he allow others to blaspheme her?  He said angrily: "Yu Wenzheng, how dare you disrespect Master Gan?!" With a scoff, the sword broke through the air and pointed directly at Yu Wenzheng's throat with a sharp murderous intent.

    Yu Wenzheng dodged slightly, and people on the left and right rushed to him at the same time. Dangdang stopped him and launched his attack, and turned to Jiang Mingfeng to attack. Yu Wenzheng sneered, "Two more people will kill him!" In an instant, the cold wind blew, and another  Two people jumped out with swords and slashed directly at Gan Yuqi, with vicious and sinister intentions. Jiang Mingfeng shouted angrily: "How dare you, thief!" He hurriedly dodged the sword and tried his best to protect Gan Yuqi's body, but he couldn't care about himself.

    At this moment, a majestic figure suddenly fell from the tree crown. His fist fell like a hammer, hitting a key point on a person's vest with a thud. The fist was spit out and the man flew into the air. He vomited blood and died. Yu Wenzheng was shocked but  Seeing the opponent as if a whirlwind has rolled through his fist, his shadow is like a mountain, and he is striking at the head!

    It turned out that Hu Xiaotian suspected that Yu Wenzheng was hiding in the dark, specifically targeting the lonely women in the rivers and lakes. Seeing Gan Yuqi unconscious, he had an idea and simply hid in a tree to see if he would catch a big fish, so he deliberately did not respond to Jiang Mingfeng.  The result of the call was as expected. Yu Wenzheng couldn't wait for a moment. He came directly to rob people and his ugly behavior was exposed. At the critical moment, Hu Xiaotian could no longer stand by and watch, so he showed up and rushed out, determined to weigh Yu Wenzheng's weight.

    Yu Wenzheng's face flashed with green energy, he stepped sideways and twisted his waist, folded his palms and pushed out. He met Hu Xiaotian face to face in the flash of lightning, and cried out: "How could it be you?!" He was deeply impressed by Hu Xiaotian, so  If Fei Zhixian hadn't stopped him in time, he would have been injured by the opponent's sword by just a hair. What's more, in his memory, there is a bronze swordsman with a higher Jin and more murderous intent, advancing and retreating together with the enemy in front of him, just in case.  These two people are coming to kill each other with two swords. How can I and my party survive?  When I think about this, my hands and feet are cold and I have no fighting spirit at all.

    boom!  The fists and palms met, Yu Wenzheng's body swayed, and he flew backwards with the help of his strength.

    The internal energy clashed, Hu Xiaotian's arm was slightly numb from the shock, and he couldn't help but be stunned for a moment - he was not shocked by Yu Wenzheng's deep internal energy, but felt that the degree of increase in his opponent's internal energy was lower than his prediction. You know, Yu Wenzheng absorbed  He Yingying¡¯s true energy for nearly twenty years!  A thought occurred in his mind. Could it be that the true essence obtained through evil methods needs time to be gradually refined?

    In fact, although Hu Xiaotian's guess was not correct, it was not far off. Yu Wenzheng's "Tyranny Absorbing the Moon and Queen's **" formula was incomplete, resulting in limited refining of the absorbed Yuan Yin. If this technique is abused, it can easily cause an imbalance of Yin and Yang in the body.  Yu Wenzheng was not ignorant of the disadvantages of this technique, but he was killed a few days ago and ran for his life in a hurry. He lost all his prestige in front of his fellow disciples. Afterwards, he heard many rumors, implying that he was just a hypocrite and was incapable of taking over as the leader of the clan.  The Baiyun Sect also adheres to the principle of respecting the strong, and he is not the only disciple of Ning Wufan!  Yu Wenzheng has such a good reputation, how can he swallow this bad breath?  How can you accept being ignored by your fellow disciples?  In order to re-establish his prestige, he decided to improve his skills as soon as possible in order to suppress those opposing voices, so he took the risk and sneaked into Mangdang.Fishing in troubled waters

    The purpose of Yu Wenzheng is to collect yin and replenish yang, not to fight bravely and fiercely. How can he have the intention to fight to the death with Hu Xiaotian?  As he retreated, he yelled: "Retreat!" He took the lead and got into the forest. Suddenly he saw no one else and didn't react slowly. He immediately retreated and slipped away with oil on his feet.

    Seeing this, Hu Xiaotian was angry and amused. He shook his head and sighed: "This bastard is getting more and more cunning!"

    Jiang Mingfeng was horrified. Where did Hu Xiaotian come from, and he was able to scare Yu Wenzheng away?  Could it be that he is also a secretive master of evil ways?  He made eye contact with Hu Xiaotian and frowned: "Brother Hu and Yu Wenzheng are old friends?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled coldly and said: "Young Master Jiang is worrying too much. This thief is my enemy that I must kill, and my hatred is as deep as the sea!" The topic changed and he said again: "The wound on Lady Gan's body is bleeding. If Young Master Jiang doesn't want her to be frightened away,  If you die, please apply medicine in time to stop the bleeding and bandage the wound."

    Jiang Mingfeng's face turned red and he said calmly: "But, men and women are not intimate, how can I tarnish Master Gan's innocent body?" Gan Yuqi's wounds were spread in many places. He wanted to apply medicine to stop the bleeding, but he had to untie his clothes.  I have never experienced anything between men and women, but when I think of the beautiful places and beautiful scenery when healing wounds, my heart beats fast, my mouth is dry, and my palms are full of sweat.

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Is Nvxia Gan's life more important, or the criticism of others? When matters are urgent, follow the authority, why do you need to be coy about it?"

    Jiang Mingfeng was sweating on his forehead. He gritted his teeth and stamped his feet and said, "Heaven is above, who will go to hell if I don't go to hell? Brother Hu, please keep a lookout for me!"

    Hu Xiaotian nodded, and flew up to the tree to look around in case someone suddenly came in unexpectedly. At that time, the two men and women who were recovering from their injuries jumped into the Yellow River and were unable to wash themselves. After a cup of tea, Jiang Mingfeng suddenly heard Jiang Mingfeng's voice.  He said: "Brother Hu is fine." Hu Xiaotian turned around and saw that his left cheek was swollen. He said in shock: "Jiang Shaoxia, what's wrong with your face?" Jiang Mingfeng smiled bitterly and said: "I just got a mouthful from a mosquito. Isn't it a problem?  "It's in the way." Hu Xiaotian lowered his eyes slightly and saw Gan Yuqi in his arms with a blushing face and trembling eyelids. He was clearly pretending to be sleepy. He immediately felt enlightened and coughed lightly and said: "This mosquito is really big enough!" Jiang Mingfeng  He hurriedly winked at him and said with a smile: "My shameless brother, I would like to ask Brother Hu to do it to the end and escort the two of us out of the mountainous area. In case Yu Wenzheng is determined to be a traitor and still lingers in the dark to peek, we still need Brother Hu's help."

    Hu Xiaotian thought for a while and said sternly: "It's okay if you want me to escort you, but you have to follow my arrangements all the way. After you are safe and sound, I want you to promise to do one thing."

    Jiang Mingfeng said flatly: "As long as you don't bully your master and destroy your ancestors, or kill innocent people in vain, I will follow you!"

    After leaving the mountainous area, they entered the densely populated plain area. Gan Yuqi, who was lying behind Jiang Mingfeng, was too embarrassed to continue pretending to be asleep in order to avoid bumping into his comrades and causing criticism. He opened his eyes with a squeak and said softly: "Jiang Nephew, let me go by myself."

    Jiang Mingfeng said: "Yes!" He reluctantly let go of his hand, feeling lost.

    Gan Yuqi did not dare to touch his fiery eyes, turned around and saluted Hu Xiaotian, and said: "Master Hu is not afraid of powerful enemies, repelling the evil disciples of Baiyun Sect, and escorting us all the way out of danger. I will remember this kindness in my heart."  In my heart, I just hope that I can repay one or two in the future."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Nvxia Gan, you are so polite." After a pause, he sighed: "To be honest, Nvxia Gan, the two disciples of the Hengshan Sect who were traveling with you have been brutally murdered by Yu Wenzheng. Unfortunately, their souls have returned to the underworld. I hope you will show mercy and be considerate."  , to avenge them."

    Gan Yuqi lost her voice and said, "What did you say? Senior Brother Lin and Senior Sister He were both killed?"

    Hu Xiaotian nodded sadly: "I saw their corpses with my own eyes, there is no mistake."

    Gan Yuqi's face turned pale, tears welled up in her eyes, and she murmured: "I was the one who harmed them! If I hadn't been too selfish and greedy for ancient swords, how could my brothers and sisters have died in the wilderness? I hate it so much!" Her lips suddenly opened, puff.  Jiang Mingfeng spurted out a mouthful of green blood, and Jiang Mingfeng's eyes were quick and his figure was on the verge of falling. He rushed over to support her and comforted her in a low voice: "Uncle Gan, people can't be resurrected after death. Don't be too sad. Besides, you are in poor health now. You must  Take care of yourself first." Gan Yuqi burst into tears. After a while, he gradually controlled his emotions and said with a sad smile: "Senior nephew Jiang, please send me to Dangshan Town quickly and meet with the leader of our sect. I want to tell him the news.  Then I will accept the punishment according to the sect rules." He glanced at Hu Xiaotian, and said: "Master Hu, how about you be a personal witness and go to see my senior brother together?" Hu Xiaotian shrugged and said, "No problem."

    Dangshan Town is located to the east of Mangdang Mountain. The whole town relies on mining stone for a living. It is a large town near the mountainous area. Under Gan Yuqi's guidance, the three of them went straight to the Yuelai Inn at the west end of the town, but saw that it was surrounded by green trees.  , very quiet and elegant

    It was noon, and there were five or six tables of guests sitting in the restaurant in front of the inn. Half of them were swordsmen with extraordinary momentum, especially the Taoist Priest in the middle, who had the wind of an immortal and the bones of a crane, and his skin was as white as??, there were three strands of black beard under his chin, and the electric light in his eyes was stunning. At first glance, he was Gan Yuqi, a master with profound internal strength. As soon as he stepped into the door, tears could not stop flowing, and he knelt down in front of the Taoist priest.  He fell to the ground and cried bitterly: "Brother, head master!"

    "Everyone in the Hengshan Sect was shocked and shouted in a low voice: "It's Uncle Gan!" "Uncle Gan is covered in wounds, I'm afraid he encountered a strong enemy!" "Hey, why is Junior Brother Lin and Junior Sister He missing?"

    The Taoist priest shouted softly: "Silence!" When the discussion subsided, Fang said softly to Gan Yuqi: "Junior sister Gan, if you have something to say, stand up and say it!" He is the contemporary head of the Hengshan sect, Tianxuan Taoist priest, known as "Pure  "Yangxian Sword" is a world-recognized master of Jin. His swordsmanship is elegant and refined, and he has captured the essence of Taoism. He led the elites of the sect south this time. On the one hand, he allowed them to broaden their knowledge and sharpen their brocade. On the other hand, he was invited to attend the Tang Dynasty.  Xue and Ji Haoming's wedding ceremony

    Gan Yuqi sobbed: "Yes!" He explained how he would seize the sword, how he would be hunted down, how he would be besieged by the underworld, and how he would escape and return. When he mentioned the news of Lin Liang and He Yingying's death, he choked up and regretted it several times.  intersection

    Taoist Priest Tianxuan stopped here temporarily, and because he heard the news about the birth of the sword, he sent Gan Yuqi and three others to explore Mangdang Mountain. The main reason was to let Gan Yuqi increase his experience in the world, and he did not expect too much. Now I heard that the sword was recovered and lost.  Having lost two fellow disciples, I felt angry and hurt in my heart. I couldn't help raising my eyebrows and shouting: "The Baiyun Sect took the lead in declaring war on our seven major factions. How can it be tolerated? All evil traitors deserve to be killed!" He took a deep breath.  , the swollen Taoist robes slowly subsided, his eyes were focused directly on Hu Xiaotian, and he said in a deep voice: "Are you the Mr. Hu that Junior Sister Gan mentioned? Did you witness the Baiyun Sect massacre my disciple of the Hengshan Sect? Did the perpetrator use the weapon?  Are you sure that the martial arts techniques belong to the Baiyun Sect?" He has been the leader for many years and has far more experience than Gan Yuqi. Although he was shaken by the sudden news of the bad news, he did not lose his rationality and immediately discovered that there were many doubts in it. According to Gan Yuqi's statement  , Lin Liang and Yingying were both killed by the Baiyun Sect. So what was the purpose of the murderers?  Why did you let the news of the no-kill order for this man surnamed Hu be allowed to leak?  He didn't believe that the Baiyun Sect would provoke the Seven Great Masters irrationally!

    The leader of the faction was furious, and his momentum was far beyond ordinary people. Facing his fierce gaze, those who lacked courage would even kneel down on the spot. However, Hu Xiaotian looked calm, bowed respectfully, and said loudly: "Junior Hu Xiaotian has met the leader of Tianxuan."  When the Baiyun Sect committed the murder, the junior was not present."

    Gan Yuqi¡¯s expression suddenly changed and she said anxiously: ¡°Mr. Hu, why did you deny it again?¡±

    Taoist Priest Tianxuan frowned slightly and said coldly: "Since you haven't seen it with your own eyes, why do you claim to be the murderer of the Baiyun Sect? What are your intentions in deliberately provoking a fight between the two factions?"

    Hu Xiaotian said sternly: "Although this junior has not witnessed the murder process with his own eyes, I dare to guarantee with the head on my neck that the murderer must be Yu Wenzheng, there is no mistake!"

    Taoist Priest Tianxuan pondered: "Are you referring to Ning Wufan's disciple? What evidence do you have?"

    Hu Xiaotian carefully considered his words and said: "This junior has seen the corpses of Daxia Lin and Nuxia with his own eyes, so he knows that they all died under evil practices. Yu Wenzheng is evil in nature, proficient in the art of collecting tonics, and happens to be in the mountains, even today."  He had planned to kidnap Gan Nuxia a long time ago, but fortunately Jiang Shaoxia stopped him. Who else could be the murderer besides him?" Because Yingying's death was in such a tragic way, and considering her reputation after her death, he deliberately kept his words vague and did not distinguish between the two.  Explain the reason why people were killed

    "Taoist Priest Tianxuan has profound teachings, how come you can't hear the meaning behind his words?"  The method of dual cultivation is extremely popular in Taoism, and there are also theories such as the use of tonics from furnaces and tripods, but most of them focus on the long flow of water without damaging the roots. The Baiyun Sect is an evil sect, and its tonic techniques are so vicious!  His face was livid, and he crushed the bamboo chopsticks in his hand to pieces with a soft pop, and shouted: "Junior Brother Tianyi, Junior Brother Ma, Junior Brother Mu, Brother Zhi, you all go to Mangdang Mountain quickly and anyone who meets the Baiyun Sect will be killed without mercy!"

    Taoist Priest Tianyi and the other four people agreed in unison, rushed out through the window, and rushed to the mountains to kill people.

    Gan Yuqi imagined the pain and torture He Yingying suffered before she died, her shoulders trembled, and she was filled with grief and anger. She cried and said: "They all blame me for focusing on seizing the sword and failing to fulfill my responsibility to take care of my fellow disciples, which resulted in an irreparable mistake."  ! Brother head, you punish me!" Taoist Master Tianxuan said calmly: "Back off first! How to punish you is an internal matter of this sect, and there is no need to publicize it in public." Gan Yuqi followed the words and retreated to the middle of his fellow sect, with a pale face.  delicate and charming

    Taoist Priest Tianxuan stood up, cupped his hands towards Jiang Mingfeng and Hu Xiaotian and said, "Two young heroes helped out to repel the villains and escorted my junior sister here safely. Tianxuan does not dare or forget this kindness from now on."  He is my guest at Hengshan.¡±

    Jiang Mingfeng hurriedly returned the greeting and said, "Master Tianxuan's words are serious, and my nephew is too embarrassed to bear them."

    Hu Xiaotian clasped his fists and said: "Headmaster Tianxuan is well-known in the world and has a respected position. This junior has a heartless request, and I deeply hope that the headmaster will accept it."

    Taoist Priest TianxuanHe said with an animated voice: "But it doesn't matter."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Junior, I sincerely ask the master to condescend to do a round of arbitration."

    "Oh!" Taoist Priest Tianxuan's expression moved slightly, "Who do you want to compete with in a sword duel?"

    Hu Xiaotian pointed at Jiang Mingfeng beside him and said with a smile: "I have heard for a long time that Huashan's swordsmanship is thrilling and unique. It is rare to meet Jiang Shaoxia. I want to ask him for advice!"

    As soon as this statement came out, there was an uproar among the disciples of the Hengshan Sect. No one had heard of the three words "Hu Xiaotian", let alone who he was.

    Jiang Mingfeng was caught off guard and said in shock: "Brother Hu, aren't you good at swordsmanship and boxing? Why do you want to compete with me in swordplay? What's the point of doing this?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Young Master Jiang, don't forget that you still owe me a promise! You and I will compete in front of the head of Tianxuan, and we will make friends with martial arts. The outcome will be clear at a glance. Could it be that the new generation of Jin geniuses from the Huashan sect dare not accept my challenge?  ?"

    Jiang Mingfeng is a young man with a strong blood, already famous in the world at a young age, and has a heroic pride in his heart. How can he withstand this method of provoking a general?  He glanced at Gan Yuqi quickly out of the corner of his eye and said loudly: "If you want to fight, I will fight! My Huashan sect never flinches in sword competitions!" ^-^^-^

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume Six: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter Five: Long Street Sword Fight (Part 1)

    Outside the door of the inn is a long street facing north and south.

    Hu Xiaotian held the long sword borrowed from the Hengshan Sect in his hand, with the tip of the sword pointing diagonally to the ground as a sign of respect, and said loudly: "Young Master Jiang, Hu Xiaotian, please give me some advice!".

    Jiang Mingfeng looked at his skillful and smooth sword-drawing movements and his impeccable momentum, and was secretly surprised. He slowly drew the sword in his hand, put his left hand lightly on his right wrist, and returned the salute: "Brother Hu, please!"

    The reason why Hu Xiaotian publicly proposed a sword showdown to Jiang Mingfeng was of course to become famous all over the world.  Although he is a disciple of Xuanzong, he has not done anything amazing since he re-entered the world, so he is unknown.  With his current reputation and status, how could he be qualified to challenge Ji Haoming for Tang Xue's ownership?  Jiang Mingfeng is the leader of the younger generation of the seven major sword sects. He is known as one of the "Top Ten Rookies". His swordsmanship is known to the world. As long as he can be defeated, he will immediately become a man of the hour.  It is especially rare that a leader of one faction is willing to act as an arbiter, which makes the standards of this competition very different.  I believe that within three days, this matter will spread to Jianghuai.

    There was a sword fight on the long street, and the leader of Hengshan, Taoist Master Xuantian, was the witness. In an instant, the whole town was in a sensation. Both the celebrities and ordinary people who were passing by were crowded to both sides of the long street, vying to have a look.  But seeing the crowds of people, the shouts were overwhelming, and I don¡¯t know how many people came to watch.  People in the world were talking about it, and it was obvious that they had never heard of the name Hu Xiaotian, let alone which sect he was a disciple of.

    Hu Xiaotian turned a deaf ear to the comments outside. Knowing that the other party would not take the initiative to attack, he smiled slightly and stabbed forward with his long sword.  There is nothing fancy about it.  Extremely simple.

    Taoist Priest Tianxuan's half-closed eyes suddenly widened, and an undercurrent surged in his heart. Could it be that this son's swordsmanship has reached a state where he has returned to his original nature?

    The so -called internal banks look at the goal, and the layman looks lively.  The spectators around him were disappointed when they saw that his sword was unremarkable, and they cheered in unison.

    Jiang Mingfeng was the first to bear the brunt, and naturally felt the most clearly, but he felt that the sword seemed to be fast and slow. The tip of the sword could not help but tremble slightly as it advanced, and he could not see the direction where the opponent was pointing!  His brows furrowed slightly.  He secretly said that whether he used his sword to counterattack or dodge, it didn't seem to be the best response strategy. He wanted to see clearly the subsequent changes in Hu Xiaotian's sword moves.  His feet moved and he took a step back.

    Everyone never expected that Jiang Mingfeng would retreat before even making a move, causing an uproar.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s wrist is as stable as iron, and he still thrusts straight with his sword, his speed neither increasing nor decreasing.  It was too late and then it was too late. The two of them advanced and retreated, but the two swords did not even clash.

    Jiang Mingfeng calmly took three steps back in an attempt to disrupt Hu Xiaotian's rhythm of drawing out his sword. Unexpectedly, his opponent followed step by step and became more and more powerful.  Not affected by outside noise at all.  I couldn't help but feel awe-inspiring in my heart, knowing that I had met a true master of swordsmanship. If I retreated, my momentum would be taken away by my opponent, and I would definitely lose.  Suddenly he raised his voice and roared loudly, stamped his feet and flew into the air. His sword flashed with lightning and went straight for the vital point of Hu Xiao's Zenith Gate.  Unlike Hengshan's swordsmanship, which is light, graceful, and as fast as the wind, Huashan's swordsmanship is more eccentric, steep and ruthless, using offense instead of defense.  Every move kills.  This time, he flew into the air and struck down like a dragon. He was decisive and ruthless, capturing the essence of Huashan's swordsmanship.  Thousands of people were watching this competition. As a representative of the Huashan Sect, Jiang Mingfeng certainly did not want to lose.  After all, it is a matter of honor for the sect, and it must not be taken lightly.  Not to mention those who were watching the battle intently.  And Gan Yuqi!

    Seeing that he was using all his strength and his sword aura was overwhelming, Hu Xiaotian's heart suddenly moved. His long sword changed from stabbing to teasing, and he immediately shook the enemy's sword away. The sword turned around to block it, and he actually went on the defensive.  Huashan's swordsmanship is good at attacking. Jiang Mingfeng would not be polite to you if he had the opportunity to show off his skills. He would swing his wrists continuously, and the sword light would be vertical and horizontal, and he would attack with one move after another.  The two swords connected with each other, the clanging sound was as dense as raindrops, and the movements were so fast and fast that it was dizzying.  Jiang Mingfeng was seen using the force of the counter-shock to soar into the air and draw out his sword, rising and falling suddenly, like a soaring roc.  Hu Xiaotian raised his head and swung his sword. The sword light was dense and thick, as if the sword curtains were protecting the surroundings.  It was really a wonderful attack and a beautiful defense!

    Taoist Priest Tianxuan stared closely at Hu Xiaotian's figure, his expression changing, his gaze fleeting, as if he had seen some rare treasure.  He is a master of swordsmanship in the world, so it can be seen that the swordsmanship performed by Hu Xiaotian is unique and has hidden mysteries. There is no way to take advantage of it!  You must know that the Hengshan sword technique is natural, elegant and continuous, and emphasizes the use of softness to overcome strength. It is very similar to the Shuirou sword technique created by Hu Xiaotian.  It's a good thing Taoist Master Tianxuan didn't see it, but when he saw it, he felt itchy and wished he could replace Jiang Mingfeng and get a glimpse of the secrets of this swordsmanship. If he could learn a few things from it, it would be enough to make Hengshan's swordsmanship even better.  But with his status here, what should he do if the sword fight ends up over-promoting the opponent?

    Hu Xiaotian didn¡¯t know that Tian Xuandao had other thoughts. He gradually refined his water-soft sword technique with the help of Jiang Mingfeng¡¯s sharp killing moves.  His ultimate goal is to challenge Ji Haoming. If he cannot break through the second restriction of the Hades Qi Lock, he can only rely on this set of swordsmanship to counterattack and strive for the one in 10,000 chance of victory.  thereforeBefore the decisive battle, he must use every opportunity in actual combat to confirm his inner feelings and improve the minor flaws in his swordsmanship.

    Jiang Mingfeng attacked with more than twenty swords in a row. Although he was very happy and stole the show, his true energy was exhausted and the force of the shock penetrated his body, causing a dull pain in his meridians.  Seeing that the long-term attack was fruitless, with a thought in his heart, he swung three feet across and landed on the ground. He raised his sword and pointed at Hu Xiaotian, and said loudly: "Brother Hu only defends but does not attack. Are you looking down on my younger brother?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Huashan's swordsmanship is good at offense but bad at defense. If you are not allowed to let go, won't it mean that you are dissatisfied when you lose?"

    Jiang Mingfeng laughed and said, "Brother Hu is trying to anger me? I won't be fooled."

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "In that case, I'm not polite!" His movement flashed, the long sword broke through the air, and the dazzling sword light flickered, which was thrilling and thrilling.  He now launched an attack with all his strength, using the 72-way "Wind and Thunder Sword Technique". For a moment, lightning flashed across the sky and wind and thunder roared. The power was three points stronger than that of Jiang Mingfeng just now.  The one who presided over the competition was Taoist Priest Tianxuan, a master of swordsmanship. Of course, he couldn't use the Hengshan Sword Technique openly, and he couldn't use the magic skills. He simply picked up the self-taught Wind and Thunder Sword Technique to hide from others.  Anyway, this swordsmanship emphasizes the word "quick", which is similar to Hengshan swordsmanship.  Don't be afraid of being exposed.

    Taoist Priest Tianxuan¡¯s eyes were as bright as a torch.  He murmured: "Is it the Wind and Thunder Sword Technique?" This sword technique is the unique skill of the He family in Lingnan. It is fast and sharp, but it is lacking in subtlety and ruthlessness. It is far inferior to the Huashan Sword Technique.  , how to beat Jiang Mingfeng?  But in the next moment, his expression suddenly changed, and he saw that Hu Xiaotian stabbed eighteen swords with a snap of his fingers. Each sword was so fierce and accurate that it was beyond the reach of a human being!

    Hu Xiaotian dared to use this second-rate swordsmanship, so he naturally had something to rely on.  Because it was Mo Tianfeng who taught him the essence of Kuai Sword.  You must know that Mo Tianfeng is actually a swordsman genius among the "Seven Swordsmen of Hengshan", known as the "fastest sword of the seven sword sects". If he hadn't indulged in alcohol and sex, his achievements would have been limitless.  Hu Xiaotian got his true message.  When it comes to fast swords alone, he dares to boast that he is the first among his peers.

    Jiang Mingfeng originally thought that Hu Xiaotian was good at defense but not at attack. Unexpectedly, his opponent's sword speed was so fast. With his eyesight after practicing swordsmanship for many years, he could hardly see the real landing point of each sword.  In terror, he exerted force on his toes and swept back at full speed. He retreated while swinging his sword to counterattack, trying to use his own characteristics of light kung fu to open up enough space with his opponent and wait for an opportunity to regain the initiative.  But I saw figures flying around.  The sword light comes and goes, and all kinds of unique moves appear one after another. The scene is ten times more exciting than before.

    Everyone was so mesmerized that they even forgot to applaud and cheer, and you could hear pindrops on both sides of the street.

    Jiang Mingfeng was leaping like flying, having brought the Huashan School's unique Qing Kung to its fullest, but Hu Xiaotian was like a tarsal maggot, chasing after him without missing a step, and the tip of his sword never left the vital points around his body for a moment.  The strategy I had planned before turned out to be useless.  Jiang Mingfeng was unwilling to admit defeat. In his eagerness to win, he ignored his master's warning and decided to use his most powerful killing move to level the situation.  In the midst of a sudden retreat, his arms suddenly fluttered, and he did a somersault in the air, ending up on his head and feet.  The long sword slashes and stabs, like a flying dragon probing its claws.  Every blow is full of murderous intent, fighting for one's life.

    Hu Xiaotian once heard Gao Qingcheng mention that the Huashan Sect has a unique skill called "Wandering Dragon Killing Sword". It is a secret swordsmanship that simulates flying dragons flying in the sky and killing all directions. It will not be used easily until the moment of life and death.  Seeing that Jiang Mingfeng was desperate and desperate, he was not angry but happy. With a slight twist of his wrist, the long sword that was halfway through the stab was turned back up and Dangdang blocked the opponent's killer moves continuously, sparks flying everywhere.  His sword power changed from wild attack to strict defense without feeling forced at all. Those who are proficient in swordsmanship all secretly applauded.  Where Jiang Mingfeng's long sword landed was always just a hair's breadth away from Hu Xiaotian's vital parts, and it seemed that he could seal the victory at any time and make the opponent lose the ability to fight.  But the strange thing is that Hu Xiaotian always dodges or blocks at the last moment, resolving the crisis before he can really exert his force.

    The two swords were intertwined, life and death were on the line, and everyone was secretly sweating for Hu Xiaotian.

    Jiang Mingfeng was clearly just one layer away from winning, but he still couldn't do it. After several attempts, he felt anxious and his moves were a little stiff and hasty, revealing his flaws.  The sword light in Hu Xiaotian's hand suddenly exploded, and he switched from defense to attack without any warning. The tip of the sword pointed, forcing Jiang Mingfeng to return his sword to stop him.  I saw the two of them moving forward and backward, their sword energy rising straight into the sky. There was a sudden loud noise in the entanglement, and they jumped backwards and separated at the same time, facing each other with their swords.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Huashan's swordsmanship is steep and unique, with endless changes. It is as unpredictable as a dragon swimming through the clouds. It really opened my eyes. I admire it!"

    Jiang Mingfeng's face turned red and white, and he glared at his calm opponent fiercely, and said bitterly: "Brother Hu is as sharp as the wind with his sword, and has strong internal strength. He is good at catching opportunities, but I am not as good as me! If I have a chance in the future, I will ask Brother Hu for advice.  "A strong gust of wind blew by, causing pieces of cloth to fly. Seven sword holes actually appeared on the sleeve of his right arm. It was unknown when he was pierced.

    "Jiang ?Feng was defeated!  "Jiang Mingfeng was defeated!"  "Everyone who saw this scene screamed at the top of their lungs. The shouts spread throughout the long street in an instant, and there were voices of admiration and regret. Jiang Mingfeng ranked seventh among the "Top Ten Rookies" and was one of the most popular newcomers on the white road.  A leader of a generation was defeated by an unknown newcomer today, which was beyond everyone's expectation. Some people thought quickly and immediately jumped on their horses and rushed to the big towns to sell the results of this battle at a good price.

    Jiang Mingfeng put his sword back into its sheath, bowed his hand to Taoist Priest Tianxuan, and said with a wry smile: "Uncle Tianxuan, my nephew has been defeated."

    Taoist Master Tianxuan said: "Victory or defeat is a common thing for military officers, so you don't have to pay too much attention to it." He comforted him with a few gentle words, then turned to Hu Xiaotian and said: "Master Hu won this battle without a doubt. I just don't know if you can.  Do you still have the strength to fight again?"

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned when he heard this, and said solemnly: "Is it possible that the head of Tianxuan wants to give guidance to the younger generation?"

    Taoist Master Tianxuan shook his head and said with a smile: "You misunderstood. If I were to compete regardless of my status, wouldn't I be using the big one to suppress the small ones? I would be criticized by others? My Hengshan sect is also good at swordsmanship. It is rare to make friends with martial arts today. I want to send my disciples to fight with  How about you have a spar?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "The master has given orders, how dare Hu not obey? Please!"

    Taoist Priest Tianxuan was secretly happy and said calmly: "Qin Maoyang, come out!"

    "yes!"

    As he finished speaking, a vigorous figure fell into the field from the sky. He had slender limbs and clear features.  Wearing a white attire, he has a calm and gentle demeanor. At first glance, he looks like a scholar who has read poetry and books, without the slightest bit of arrogant martial artist temperament.  His eyes were clear and bright.  As soon as he touched Hu Xiaotian, he smiled slightly and said: "I am Qin Maoyang of Hengshan Mountain! Seeing that your swordsmanship is unique, I can't help but feel happy. I specially made a request to the master for a sword competition. It is not because I have any personal prejudice against Brother Hu. If Brother Hu needs it,  It¡¯s time to regain your strength, Qin just waits patiently.¡±

    As soon as Qin Maoyang appeared, the people around him couldn't help but shout: "Qin Maoyang of Hengshan is finished!" "Brother Zhang, come back quickly! There is a second sword fight!" Because Hu Xiaotian defeated Jiang Mingfeng, his popularity soared, and some people immediately  Set up a situation.  Call for bets and attract gamblers.  For a while, the sound was overwhelming and noisy.

    Among the "Top Ten Rookies" ranked by the Seven Sword Sects, Qin Maoyang ranks fifth, second only to Gao Qingcheng, Luo Binger, Zhou Junfan and Taishan Sect Xie Junfeng.  But there are also rumors in the world that Hengshan disciples have always kept a low profile and are not keen on ranking in vain. With Qin Maoyang's true strength, he can even challenge Luo Bing'er and Zhou Junfan.  Regardless of whether the rumors are true or false, it is a fact that his martial arts and swordsmanship are superior to Jiang Mingfeng's.  Taoist Priest Tianxuan asked him to fight.  On the one hand, he has deep confidence in his disciples and wants to save the face of the Seven Sword Sects. On the other hand, he wants to further understand Hu Xiaotian's unique swordsmanship, secretly digest and absorb it, and improve it.

    Hu Xiaotian doesn¡¯t know Taoist Master Tianxuan¡¯s wishful thinking.  But he was at a critical moment in refining his swordsmanship. The more he could compete with swordsman masters, the better.  Is there any reason to politely refuse to avoid it?  He immediately smiled and said: "Young Master Qin is personable and upright. Hu Mou admires me from the bottom of his heart." He flicked the sword with his fingers and said proudly: "It's just a martial arts competition. Young Master Qin just let go and attack!"

    Qin Maoyang would not restrain his hands and would blindly accommodate the other party, so he took advantage of the situation and said: "Since Brother Hu is so proud, I won't be polite!" After saying that, he suddenly flashed forward, and he rushed forward with his sword, and there was a roar of dragons.  , the sword light stood up in shock, it was virtual and real, covering the vital points on Hu Xiaotian's chest. He was as quiet as a virgin, and as active as a rabbit!

    Hengshan swordsmanship is famous for its close extension, exquisite moves, needles hidden in the cotton, and the harmony of yin and yang. Compared with Huashan swordsmanship, it is more righteous and less ruthless.  Although Qin Maoyang was the first to attack, he actually still had three points of strength left. His sword was fast but not fierce. Once Hu Xiaotian swung his sword to block it, he would use subsequent changes to attack his flaw.  After all, Qin Maoyang had watched the battle from beginning to end and knew that his opponent Kuai Jian Wushuang could not let him gain the upper hand, so he used his secret "Jiutianhui Immortal Sword" as soon as he made a move, trying to firmly seize the upper hand.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s divine eyes were extraordinary, and with a sharp sound of sword wind, the long sword thrust out, accurately passing through thousands of phantoms, and stabbed the enemy¡¯s sword spine with a clanking sound.  The strength of his arms and wrists was so strong that Qin Maoyang's fingers went numb at the first touch, and he could not pass out the changes he had planned in advance. Seeing Hu Xiaotian's sword stabbing him in the face, he made a mistake in his steps and fired the sword with his wrist.  It was tilted up from an incredible angle.  There was a loud tremor, and the two swords swung open.  Qin Maoyang shouted: "Brother Hu, be careful!" He pointed out the two index fingers of his left hand, and a strong wind blew towards his face, actually containing sword energy.  Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but praise: "Well done!" He turned sideways and retreated quickly, returning his sword to guard, busy but not chaotic.  Qin Maoyang was unyielding when he gained the upper hand. He stabbed and swung his long sword, just like a dancing immortal. His graceful posture contained murderous intent. Each sword was like an antelope hanging its horns, which was so wonderful.  In particular, the two fingers of his left hand assist in attacking. The wind of his fingers is as sharp as a sword, surprising and unpredictable.  Hu Xiaotian will swordThe technique is used to the extreme. If a finger wind hits in front of him, he will wave his palm to catch it.  Anyway, he has deep internal strength and rough skin and rough flesh. Although Qin Maoyang's fingering techniques are sharp and wonderful, they still can't hurt him for the time being.

    In order to win this battle, Qin Maoyang even used secret tricks, but he still couldn't do anything to the opponent, and he was secretly awestruck.  However, he is determined, calmly looking for opportunities, and never gives up.  I saw that one side attacked like a fierce wind and fierce fire, while the other side defended like a rock and a mountain. It was difficult to tell the difference.

    Some of the onlookers around him cheered for Hu Xiaotian, some cheered for Qin Maoyang, and some took the opportunity to increase the odds and encourage betting. The cheers, noises, and quarrels were heard in all directions.

    Just at this time, a group of people came from the north in a meandering line. The group was guarded by Ming cavalry at the front and rear. Each knight was as tall as a spear. Their armor was covered with dents and scratches. Their movements were strict, their behavior was sturdy, and they were filled with murderous intent.  , at first glance, they look like an elite division capable of fighting hundreds of battles.  In the middle of the procession, there were dozens of carriages of various types, some loaded with goods, some gorgeous and spacious, with nobles seated on them.  What is particularly strange is that there are dozens of Mongolians and Semu people mixed in, all of them are brave and rough, but they have all been stripped of their armor, bows and arrows, and only have a scimitar hanging on their waist.  The entire line of troops meandered for several miles, with flags fluttering, but the general's flag was not seen, which seemed a bit mysterious.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume Six: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter Six: Long Street Sword Fight (Part 2)

    Five or six miles away from Dangshan Town, we heard the cry of mountains collapsing and ground cracking in front of us. Everyone looked at each other in confusion.  For the sake of safety, the vanguard responsible for opening the road consciously lowered the speed of travel. Hearing the sudden sound of hoofbeats, a spy galloped out and went straight into Dangshan Town.

    After a while, Tan Ma galloped back and came to the front of a majestic man wearing a yellow robe. He rolled off the saddle three feet away, knelt down on one knee, and reported loudly: "Prince Qi, Dangshan Town  In it, there are Jianghu people fighting swords in the street! The sword energy is soaring to the sky, and the spectators are like a blockage, making it difficult to pass."

    A fierce general with a red face behind the prince snorted coldly, clasped his fists and said: "Your Majesty, the ignorant people are openly violating the prohibition and privately inviting fights, ignoring the laws of the Ming Dynasty. We will drive them away at the end and clear the way for the prince.  "

    The prince was about thirty years old, with a beard on his face, a tall and strong figure, and he was not angry or intimidating. Although he was not wearing armor, he still exuded a fierce and brave temperament. He was definitely not the kind of person who indulged in wine and beauty.  Useless.  A pair of bows and arrows and a long sword hung next to his saddle. Judging from the wear and tear of the paint on their surfaces, they should be used from time to time.  He did not comment on his subordinate's request, turned to the monk on his right and smiled: "Daoyan, what do you think?"

    The monk had a strange appearance, long and narrow eyes, and a sallow complexion. He was about fifty years old. He was wearing a black monk's robe. He looked like a sick tiger and exuded a murderous aura that was rare among Buddhists. He said lightly: "Meng Yuanwei  It is destroyed, the world is not at peace, and martial arts among the people are prevalent, which should be a blessing for our court. What's more, the prince has an idea in his heart, just do it. If the idea is clear, there will be no invasion of evil spirits. "

    The prince laughed loudly: "The one who knows me is Dao Yan!" After a pause, he said: "Zhang Yu, go and call the National Master Bird and let him see what a great hero of the Ming Dynasty is like!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????  How could the common people dare to stand in front of the Ming army and horses? They all held their heads and ran away.  The noisy noises from far and near quickly subsided as if a basin of cold water had been poured on Duotou.  Among the cavalry guards, the prince's eyes were as bright as lightning and he was very interested.  He has the air of guiding the country and the country.  Next to him, there is a Hu monk, wearing a Wuming Buddha crown, fluttering horse tassels, gray eyebrows, dark complexion, carrying a primitive and simple round drum on his back, and a drumstick on his waist, with a cold face.  Like iron.  Following closely behind them were Monk Daoyan and a Mongolian man.  After that are Zhang Yu and other fierce generals and elite soldiers.

    As the elite cavalry of the Ming army approached, the atmosphere suddenly changed. Everyone was confused and looked at each other.  Taoist Master Tianxuan frowned slightly and said in a loud voice: "I am Tianxuan, the leader of the Hengshan Sword Sect. I don't know which general is passing by. Can you hold off for a moment and wait for the competition to end? I apologize for any offense I have offended."

    The prince waved his hand, and all the cavalrymen reined in their horses and stood still.  It is as moving as wind and fire and as quiet as mountains, showing extremely powerful combat power.  The prince laughed and said: "It turns out to be Taoist Priest Tianxuan! Priest, please relax, I'm just here to open your eyes and won't break the rules of the world." Seeing swords and lightning shooting in the middle of the field.  The figure was flying up and down, and he couldn't help but nod his head and said: "Master Gan Ma Ci. What do you think of the martial arts of these two people? Can they still be able to enter the master's eyes?"

    It turns out that this prince is the fourth son of Zhu Yuanzhang - King Yan Zhu Di and his wife Xu Da Nu. In the 13th year of Hongwu, he was ordered to guard Peiping. He was famous for his bravery and courage in northern Xinjiang.  He has personally led troops into the grassland more than once, and fought against the Northern Yuan army. He has won many battles and driven the enemy thousands of miles away. His ability to march and form formations and to fight decisively on the battlefield is comparable to that of famous generals in the world.  Monk Dao Yan is his first counselor. His wisdom and strategies are as if they were divinely taught and his actions are unfathomable. Every advice he gives will be adopted.

    ????????? Gan Machi is the Northern Yuan Dynasty¡¯s Imperial Guard, and this trip is under the secret order of the Mongol Emperor. He wants to go to the capital to meet with the Emperor of Ming Dynasty, in an attempt to conclude a peace treaty, and to beg the Ming army not to frequent the Northern Expedition.  To show his sincerity, the Mongolian emperor not only sent a large number of jewelry vessels and precious furs, but also presented the most beautiful pearl princess in the royal family with his hands.  Therefore, the purpose of the trip was to humiliate and seek peace. Gan Maqi and his party did not make a big fanfare and walked thousands of miles quietly.  As soon as they entered the territory of the Ming Dynasty, the first thing they encountered was the soldiers and horses of King Yan.  After Zhu Di learned of Gan Maqi's intention, although he was absolutely unwilling to reconcile with Bei Yuan, he had no right to make the final decision regarding the rise and fall of the two countries' national fortunes.  At this time, Zhu Yuanzhang ordered him to return to the capital to participate in the suburban sacrifice ceremony, so he went south with Gan Maqi. Firstly, he monitored the Mongols nearby to prevent them from spying on the military situation; secondly, they brought a large number of treasures and beauties. If they were not careful,  Isn¡¯t it a disgrace to the country to rob the heroes of the world?  If there are elite soldiers and generals accompanying you to protect you, no gangs or bandits will dare to have evil thoughts.  Nearly a thousand of them originally took a boat to go south along the canal. Later, due to flooding, the river embankment was damaged, and the boat was blocked, they switched to walking by land. They planned to go around the disaster area and board the boat again in Xuzhou to go south.

    Since Zhu Di led the army, he has gone out to fight with foreign tribes every year. He has fought dozens of times in large and small formations, often defeating the enemy.Liu Shui, so he looked down on this so-called Mongolian national division at all.  On the way, I accidentally heard that there were masters fighting swords, so I forced Gan Maqi to come over to watch the battle. In fact, I wanted to show off - we are a huge country with countless capable people, and there are many strong ones even in remote places!

    Gan Machi was awarded the title of "National Preceptor", relying on more than just his profound Buddhist teachings. Otherwise, how could he suppress the masters of various sects outside the Great Wall?  How can one break through the desert grassland where thieves are rampant and remain safe?  His eyes seemed to be open and closed, and he said calmly: "These two people have their own strengths in swordsmanship. Given time, they will both have the opportunity to become famous masters."

    Zhu Di asked unceremoniously: "I wonder if there are such outstanding people on the Mongolian grasslands?"

    Gan Ma Qi often walks around the royal family, and he is already proficient in figuring out people's hearts. How could he not know Zhu Di's true intentions?  But people under the eaves have to bow their heads.  If there is a meaningless dispute with Zhu Di, it will be very detrimental to the conclusion of the peace treaty.  Zhu Yuanzhang favored and trusted his own son, and it was known to the world. How could he not consult the King of Yan who was in charge of Northern Xinjiang on the issue of war or peace with Bei Yuan?  Perhaps Zhu Di's words can decide whether tens of thousands of Mongolians live or die!  While thinking, He Shi said: "The Southern Dynasty has outstanding people and a long-lasting inheritance. In fact, we in the northern border are not as good as us! The men outside the Great Wall are good at bowing, horse riding, and shooting. But they are weak in martial arts. I searched all over the north and south of the desert, but I'm afraid I can't find them.  What a talent with such exquisite swordsmanship."

    After hearing his subtle flattery, Zhu Di was heartfelt and said with a big smile: "Master, in fact, I am as skilled in bow and horse as a Ming Dynasty man. Otherwise, how could I have defeated your Mongolian army in the grassland?"

    Even though Gan Ma Qi was well-behaved, her face could not help but heat up after hearing King Yan's arrogant words.  At this moment, the Mongolian man behind him suddenly said loudly: "Your Majesty, do the swordsmen of the Southern Dynasties only use postures to scare people? After fighting for so long, don't you feel tired after all the grinding?"

    Gan Maqi's heart moved slightly and shouted: "Tenggemu, you must not be rude in front of the prince!"

    Zhu Di's laughter suddenly fell.  He glanced sideways at the Mongolian man and said coldly: "Tenggemu, from what you said, it seems that you are quite dissatisfied with me, the Ming swordsman?"

    "Tenggemu has a stout body, curly hair, eyes like bells, and the skin on his face is as rough as gravel. He doesn't know how old he is.  He was wearing a traditional Mongolian robe, with a scimitar hanging from his waist, and his eyes were fierce.  Like a dormant hungry wolf, it temporarily closed its claws, but the restless killing aura occasionally leaked out, making people stand on end with chills.  He did not have Gan Maqi's worries and said carelessly: "I don't know the level of swordsmanship, but these two people are no match for me. If the prince allows me, I will fight with them."

    Zhu Di was angry in his heart, smiled and shook his head: "Tenggemu, the sword has no eyes, in case I hurt you during the competition. The crime of beating the envoy is not light. Even if I am a prince, I will be scolded and punished by my father."  Tenggemu banged his chest and said proudly: "With their abilities, how can they hurt me?" Dao Yan suddenly said: "Your Majesty, if Tenggemu declares that he is responsible for life and death, and there is a national master to prove it. Even if it is revealed,  If anything goes wrong, it is not your fault." Zhu Di nodded, caressing his beard and said, "This is a wonderful statement. I wonder what the Imperial Master's intention is?" Tenggemu was eager to give it a try, and said loudly: "National Master, what are you doing?  Let me bear witness! In a martial arts duel, life and death depend on fate!" Gan Ma stabbed his mouth and proclaimed the Buddha's name, and solemnly said: "Tenggemu, the duel with the Han people in the Southern Dynasties is really your own doing and has nothing to do with me, Dayuan. Do you understand?"

    "Understood!" Tenggemu looked careless and seemed to be reckless in asking for war. In fact, he wanted to take this opportunity to suppress the Han warriors to prevent Zhu Di from being too arrogant and thinking that the Mongols were weak and easy to bully.  He held his breath and wanted to be famous in the Southern Dynasty. After getting permission from Gan Ma Qi, he pressed the horse's back with one palm, and like a dark cloud floating up, it swept across a distance of several feet and landed in the middle of the field.

    As soon as he appeared, the audience who had been quiet for a long time immediately burst into uproar.  "Where did this Mongolian barbarian come from?" "What does this guy want to do?" "Get out of here!" "Don't mess with my gambling situation!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Tengge Muli didn't wait for Taoist Master Tianxuan to stop him, suddenly opened his mouth and shouted loudly, as if a thunder exploded on the ground, the scimitar was unsheathed, and slashed down between Hu Xiaotian and Qin Maoyang!

    Hu Xiaotian had noticed early that a group of uninvited guests had arrived, and he secretly observed in surprise. When he saw Tenggemu falling from the sky with murderous intent, it was obvious that he had bad intentions, and he suddenly used force to knock Qin Maoyang's sword away, and flew several feet away.  The two swords clashed, and Qin Maoyang involuntarily took several steps back, just in time to avoid the fierce sword light. He was frightened in his heart, and then he realized that Hu Xiaotian did not use his full strength when fighting!  Hu Xiaotian pointed his sword and said coldly: "Mongolian barbarian, what do you want to do?"

    Tengemu grinned and said loudly: "I am the Mongolian warrior Tengemu! With the consent of your prince, I now formally challenge you! Do you dare to accept the challenge?"

    "Your Majesty?!" Thousands of people, including Taoist Priest Tianxuan, gasped, most of their eyes filled with awe.  The emperor is known as the "Son of Heaven" and is promoted as trueIf a dragon is possessed, then the prince is naturally the son of a real dragon. How can it be easily seen by ordinary people?

    Zhu Di waved his hand, and Zhang Yu ran out on horseback, saying loudly: "The King of Yan has ordered that Mongolian swordsmen compete with me, the Ming Dynasty swordsman, in a fair duel, with life and death at their own risk, and no one else is allowed to interfere!"

    Hu Xiaotian frowned slightly. What was King Yan¡¯s intention? Why did he suddenly allow Tenggemu to intervene?  As the saying goes, if you know yourself and the enemy, you can fight a hundred battles without danger.  He had never heard of Tenggemu at all, and he didn't know the level of this Mongolian swordsman. If he failed, wouldn't all his previous efforts be wasted and his reputation be ruined?  What's more, this battle involves the Mongolian-Han conflict, and the loser will definitely be ridiculed and reviled by the people in the world for the rest of his life!  In front of the public, he had no choice but to retreat, and said in a deep voice: "Brother Qin, you and I are discussing swordsmanship in the street. This is an elegant thing in the martial arts world. Unfortunately, it is a pity that outsiders disrupted the situation. I don't know how much of Brother Qin's skill has been consumed.  ?Can you still fight?"

    Qin Maoyang also knew that the matter was of great importance.  This is never the time to show off.  He smiled casually: "The foreigners are arrogantly inviting a fight. Even if I only have one power left, I will fight to the end! I also ask Brother Hu to plunder the formation for me. Let me go off first to see the true strength of the enemy."

    Hu Xiaotian was not pretentious, and said: "Brother Qin is a great talent, and his courage is commendable. If you can't hold on, just speak up, but don't force yourself too much." Since Teng Gemu dared to draw his sword and call for battle in front of King Yan, how could he be considered a weakling?  Qin Maoyang had just finished fighting and had exhausted a lot of energy.  Facing the energetic Mongolian warriors, they suffered a setback and the situation was not optimistic.

    Qin Maoyang said softly: "My reputation for orthodoxy in Central Plains martial arts cannot be ignored. If I lose the battle, it will all be up to Brother Hu to turn the tide!"

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked in his heart and said seriously: "Brother Qin, don't worry, I will shoulder this heavy burden!"

    Qin Maoyang laughed loudly, raised his sword and pointed at the glaring Tenggemu: "Qin Maoyang of the Hengshan Sword Sect is willing to accept your challenge! Life and death are determined by fate, wealth and honor are in the sky!"

    "What a man!" The surrounding audience shared the same hatred and applauded in unison. The atmosphere was more enthusiastic than ever before.

    Tenggemu said proudly: "You all come together, you alone are no match for me."

    Qin Maoyang was furious and shouted: "Tenggemu, don't insult me, a warrior of the Ming Dynasty! We disdain the scandal of beating a small number with more than one!"

    Tenggemu coldly snorted: "Since you insist on saving face, don't blame me for not giving you a chance!" As he spoke, he slowly raised the scimitar to the middle of his eyes, and then pushed it forward. His eyes instantly became bloodshot and turned red, and a violent murderous aura filled the air.  As he drove away, his clothes, robes, and hair moved automatically without any wind, and his aura could not help but rise, like a devil coming to the world.

    Zhu Di, Dao Yan and others screamed in secret, it turned out that this plain-looking Mongolian swordsman was actually powerful!  Gan Ma Qi looked unmoved.  But he couldn't help but sneer inside, this was shooting himself in the foot.  Tengemu was born into a noble family. He practiced martial arts with a famous master since he was a child. With his amazing talent, his swordsmanship was unparalleled in Mongolia.  He once went to the far north to practice swordsmanship in the freezing cold.  Then he went to the depths of the desert to understand the secret of heaven, and struck out with a knife.  It contains both extreme heat and extreme cold, and is known as the "Red Flame Black Ice Sword".  Unless these two young swordsmen practice for ten more years, they may have a chance to pass the hundred-move mark.

    Daoyan coughed lightly and asked: "Master, how old is Tenggemu this year?" Gan Maqi and Daoyan talked about the Buddhist scriptures all the way. They were deeply impressed by the other's profound knowledge and did not dare to hear the words.  He was scornful and replied: "Master Daoyan, Tengemu is twenty-five this year. He is actually the little prince of the Waci tribe. His real name is Zhaci Ahu, and his father is Khan King Maciha'er."  Gan Maqi couldn't help but feel moved, and said slowly: "Could he be the legendary 'Wolf of Waqi'? That Mongolian hero who single-handedly traversed the snowy desert?" Gan Maqi was secretly awe-inspiring. The so-called "knowing the slightest thing", it seems that Yan  The king knows the truth and falsehoods of all the grassland tribes very well!  He nodded and said: "Exactly! Master Dao Yan, is there something wrong?" Dao Yan shook his head, looked at the dignified King Yan, and remained silent.  The same thought flashed through both of their minds: I am afraid they will lose this battle!

    Qin Maoyang was hit face-to-face by Tenggemu's violent murderous intent. The pressure in front of him increased sharply, and his bottom plate actually loosened slightly.  Qingzhi couldn't let his opponent rush to draw the sword first. He let out a clear whistle, his body flashed, and he swung the long sword smoothly. The sword light shot straight out half a foot away. He had already used ten successful skills.

    Tenggemu raised his eyebrows, stepped forward with his left foot and landed with a bang. He waved his right arm, and the sword light flashed across the sky like a sword, and slashed straight towards Qin Maoyang's chest.  The condensed and dazzling light of the sword overshadowed the sword light that was like a spiritual snake swimming.

    when!  The swords collided and sparks flew.  As soon as the two sides took the move, both wanted to seize the upper hand. No one wanted to show weakness. The collision was fierce.

    The long sword trembled and whined, and two waves of cold and hot energy penetrated Qin Maoyang's body along the hilt, making him unable to resolve it. He was so uncomfortable that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot.  This is extremely rare heterogeneous Qi!  Qin Maoyang was riding a tiger and couldn't get off, so of course he couldn't just admit defeat. He suppressed the surging Qi and blood in his Dantian, stepped on the Bagua position, handed the sword to his left hand, and counterattacked.??A key point on the opponent's back.  Tenggemu screamed in surprise, not expecting that Qin Maoyang's left-hand sword was equally good. He swung the sword sideways and counterattacked, and there was another loud shock, and he split the sword arrogantly.

    Taoist Priest Tianxuan, Hu Xiaotian and others all frowned. The internal strength of Qin Maoyang and Tenggemu were obviously different, so it would be extremely unwise to confront them head-on.  Hu Xiaotian's eyesight was even better. He saw that the skin color on Qin Maoyang's left and right sides was different, and his heart moved. Could it be that the internal strength cultivated by Tenggemu was different?

    Qin Maoyang's left and right wrists were numb from the shock, and his mind went cold. He immediately swam out of the sword and used Qinggong to move and dodge. He saw countless sword flowers blooming in the sun, opening and extinguishing suddenly, creating a mysterious and inexplicable picture.  In a sea of ??splendid flowers, Tengge Mu was rude and incomprehensible. He slashed randomly with his sword. The sword flowers were annihilated wherever the light of the sword passed, destroying all Qin Maoyang's exquisite moves.  I saw swords coming and going, strong winds raging, and the sound of gold and iron clashing continuously.  Tengge Mu is experienced and never misses every slash he makes. Under the shock of his internal energy, Qin Maoyang's hands were torn apart and the sword's hilt was dyed red with blood.  During the fierce fight, blood spattered, and dark red blood flowers were reflected on the long street.

    Everyone felt their hearts trembling when they saw it, they felt that the blood flowers were so dazzling that they wished they could help Qin Maoyang with their own bodies.  I don't know who got up, everyone stamped their feet and roared: "Qin Maoyang! Qin Maoyang! Qin Maoyang!" The roar was so loud that even the battle-hardened horses were unsteady on their feet, shaking their heads and neighing.  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter Seven: Long Sword Fighting (Part 2)

    There was a fierce battle in the long street, with twists and turns, no one felt tired, everyone raised their arms and shouted, and the atmosphere reached a boiling point.  The disciples of the Hengshan Sect screamed at the top of their lungs, and even Gan Yuqi and other female disciples put aside their reserve and clapped and screamed.

    Hu Xiaotian, however, maintained a steely calmness, watching Tenggemu's moves in silence, carefully pondering the changes in his knife path, and at the same time thinking urgently about countermeasures.  He knew very well that if he missed even a tiny bit, he would be sorry for the blood shed by Qin Maoyang.

    Strong, very strong, very strong!  The more Hu Xiaotian watched, the colder his heart became. Even if factors such as moves, experience, and murderous aura were put aside, in terms of internal strength and cultivation alone, Teng Gemu was already close to the level of a battle front!  Who is the frontman?  Xuanzong's direct disciple, the number one young master of the underworld, has cultivated the World Destroying Overlord Art to the peak of the eighth level!  Although Hu Xiaotian broke through the first level of restriction and had many adventures, he is still only at the middle of the eighth level, and there is still a big gap between him and the peak.  In other words, even if he is off the field, he still cannot compete with Tenggemu in terms of internal strength, and is one step behind his opponents.  So how to win by surprise?

    Qin Maoyang listened to the shouts of encouragement and exerted all his strength. Suddenly, he thrust his sword forward with his right hand and clicked the two fingers of his left hand. The sword energy shot out and hit Tenggemu's chest.  "Victory!" Everyone in the Hengshan faction couldn't help but cheer loudly.  Before he finished speaking, Tenggemu jumped up into the air without any injuries, shouted like a thunderbolt in mid-air, the sword flashed, and struck him on the head with lightning speed.  Qin Maoyang's counterattack aroused his ferocity, and in anger he used the strongest killing move in the sword technique. The sword was shrouded in force, blocking Qin Maoyang's dodge route.

    when!  Qin Maoyang stepped back seven steps in a row.  Finally, he couldn't control the breath rolling in his lower abdomen, and spurted out a mouthful of blood arrows. His fingers were numb, and the long sword fell to the ground with a clang.

    ??Tenggemu finally retained a third of his sanity.  Not daring to risk the disdain of the world by wielding a knife to kill people, he looked up to the sky and laughed wildly: "Open your eyes and see clearly, who is the winner?!"

    The two sides of the long street were as silent as a cemetery for an instant. Only the arrogant and proud laughter echoed in the air, like a knife stabbing a needle, making people feel so uncomfortable that they just want to bang their heads against the wall.

    " Among those who watched the battle, the one who was in the most uncomfortable and bad mood was undoubtedly the King of Yan, Zhu Di.  He followed his father to conquer the world since he was a child, traveling across the north and south.  After he became an adult, he guarded the northern border and killed countless enemies. He was used to enjoying victory. The most unacceptable thing was failure!  Not to mention on the territory of Ming Dynasty.  Being defeated by the Mongolian warriors is an unforgettable shame!  If this matter is publicized by someone who is interested and reported to the emperor, Zhu Yuanzhang will have a self-centered mentality and look down upon the barbarians.  How can we accept this result?  We must know that Zhu Yuanzhang defeated Chen Youliang and Zhang Shicheng successively, and launched the Northern Expedition. He personally led the army to expel the Mongolian emperor from the Central Plains, and shocked thousands of miles of rivers and mountains.  He is a truly reckless hero who rises against the will of heaven. Once he learns of this, he will definitely be furious.  Although Zhu Di was the king of Yan who commanded thousands of troops and horses.  My mind has been honed as hard as a diamond, but when I think of my father's terrifying appearance in anger.  I couldn't help but my legs were shaking and my vest was sweating.  Seeing Qin Maoyang abandoning his sword and vomiting blood, he was annoyed and resentful. He secretly regretted that he had done something unnecessary, which would result in his own suffering, or his reputation would plummet.

    Dao Yan promptly reminded: "Your Majesty, Tengge Mu is challenging two of us. Although Qin Maoyang is defeated, there is still another person who has not yet appeared." Zhu Di forced himself to calm down and said: "Enter the Dragon is indeed exciting! I hope this will happen next time.  It can bring surprises to this king.¡±

    All the disciples of the Hengshan Sect exclaimed: "Junior Brother Qin!"  Tenggemu shouted angrily: "That Mongolian man, why are you laughing? You have the ability to fight again!"

    Tenggemu's laughter suddenly subsided, and he pressed his knife and said: "Is it possible that the Han people in the Southern Dynasties cannot afford to lose?"

    How could Taoist Master Tianxuan allow his disciples to besiege each other and bring shame to the sect? He shouted: "Stop, everyone come back to me!" His voice paused and he said coldly: "Tenggemu, my disciple's internal strength is not as good as yours. We are defeated."  I have nothing to say. However, we still have Mr. Hu on our side who has not taken action. It is too early to say what the final result of the competition will be. Don¡¯t be complacent and arrogant."

    Teng Gemu sneered, glanced sideways at Hu Xiaotian, and said disdainfully: "Your swordsmanship is even worse than that of Qin. You might as well give up. If I accidentally kill you with a knife, I will regret it!" He saw Hu Xiaotian and  Qin Maoyang only defended but did not attack during the sword fight. He mistakenly thought that this person's martial arts was limited and did not take this opponent seriously at all.

    Hu Xiaotian ignored his threat, saluted Qin Maoyang solemnly, and said in a deep voice: "Brother Qin, you have tried your best, and you will have no regrets even if you lose. If Hu can win this battle, at least half of the credit should be recorded in Brother Qin's name  Come on." The two of them looked at each other and felt a sense of sympathy for each other.  Qin Maoyang tried his best to smile and said: "Brother Hu, please! I believe you will definitely win and destroy the power of the Mongols!" Hu Xiaotian said: "Brother Qin, please wait and see!" Qin Maoyang said with a smile: "Okay!" After saying that, he shook off  With the support of his fellow disciples, he bowed to Zhu Di from a distance, straightened his waist and stepped away on his own.  Disciples of HengshanHe glared at Tenggemu fiercely, then retreated behind Taoist Tianxuan without mentioning it.

    Being ignored by the opponent, Tenggemu was like being punched into a pile of cotton. He had nowhere to vent his strength, and he was filled with hatred and anger. He shouted: "Hey, are you going to fight or not?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and said loudly: "Tenggemu, you have just finished a battle. I don't want to take advantage of you. How about I allow you to rest for a while to recover your strength?"

    Tenggemu said angrily: "No need!" He turned the tip of the knife, lowered his waist and squatted down, getting into an attack stance.  He is full of confidence and just wants to defeat his opponent as soon as possible and show off his victory. How can he be willing to delay?

    Hu Xiaotian pointed his front foot, lightly pinched the sword technique with his left hand, raised the long sword in his right hand to protect his chest, and said sternly: "Hu Xiaotian, the great swordsman of the Ming Dynasty, please give me some advice!" In fact, his words and actions just now had different meanings, and they were just to provoke anger.  Tenge wood makes him lose his normal mind.  If you want to defeat such a powerful enemy, you must strive for the winning factors bit by bit in order to see the hope of success.  Tenggemu was arrogant and underestimated the enemy's aggressive behavior, which played right into his hands.

    Tenggemu shouted impatiently: "Kill!" The sound of killing was still rolling on the tip of his tongue, and he was already rushing down the mountain like a tiger, rushing away.  The sword shone brightly and was extremely powerful. The sharp scream caused by the blade breaking through the air made the eardrums of others hurt.  Even ordinary people who don't understand martial arts.  It can also be seen that this sword is extremely fierce, with the power to crack mountains and crack rocks!

    Hu Xiaotian flicked his wrist and stabbed with his long sword. In an instant, he clashed with the enemy's scimitar thirteen times.  Each thrust of the sword was cleverly aimed at the weakest point of the Tenge wood sword, hindering the opponent's sword power. The last sword stabbed and slashed, causing the scimitar to fall diagonally to the outside.  With Qin Maoyang's lessons learned, he would not compete with Tenggemu in terms of internal strength. Instead, he would give full play to the advantages of the fast sword and use speed to control slowness.  Defeat force with skill.

    Everyone's eyes were dazzled, the swords clashed with each other, and then the swords suddenly fell onto the long street with a loud bang.  The gravel and soil flew up, and everyone whispered in surprise.  Gan Machi, Dao Yan, Taoist Priest Tianxuan and others all looked at Hu Xiaotian with admiration.

    The tenge wood was chopped into the air with a knife, and his face was so hot that he almost went crazy with depression.  There was another loud roar, and the sword light swept up, carrying dust and mud all over the sky, and attacked wantonly.  Hu Xiaotian took a preemptive approach.  Stick to the counterattack strategy and move around your opponent.  The sword curtain protects the body and cannot be splashed with water.  But I saw the light of swords and swords reflecting each other.  Like two silver balls rolling rapidly, except for a limited number of people, others could not see the details of the confrontation at all.  Suddenly, Tenggemu flew up into the air with his sword, and struck Hu Xiaotian with a sword in the head.  This killing move reduces complexity to simplicity, it is breathtaking, and it has secretly conformed to the true meaning of the sword. Qin Maoyang was defeated by the same move just now.

    Locked with murderous intent, Hu Xiaotian had no way to escape and was forced to raise his sword to catch him.  when!  The sword split as soon as it touched, and Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but take three steps back as if he was struck by lightning.  Tenggemu became energetic and laughed wildly: "I wonder how long you can last?!" As he spoke, he slashed with his sword, and Dangdang slashed three times in a row, knocking Hu Xiaotian back more than ten steps in one breath!

    Zhu Di¡¯s heart was in his throat, and he was holding the riding whip tightly in his hand, almost dripping with water. He couldn¡¯t understand why Hu Xiaotian was willing to be at a disadvantage because he used short attacks to attack long ones?  Gan Ma Qi was determined. If he hadn't caught a glimpse of Zhu Di's face filled with dark clouds, he would have applauded on the spot.

    Hu Xiaotian finally got rid of the fierce sword force, raised his sword and pointed it at his opponent, gritted his teeth and said: "Tenggemu, haven't you had enough to eat? Come again!" His face suddenly turned red and white, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.

    Tenggemu laughed and said, "Do you Han people like to bluff?" He stepped forward unceremoniously and used his full strength to attack.  But he saw the light of the sword rise and fall suddenly, like a violent storm, swallowing up Hu Xiaotian's figure completely in an instant, as if the next moment he would be chopped into pieces and completely obliterated.  In the light of the swords that covered the sky and the sun, the jingling sounds were close to each other, which was exciting. The occasional flash of sword light made people breathless with nervousness.

    The masters competed with each other without noticing the passage of time.  In a moment, Tenggemu used all his strength to slash more than thirty times in a row. Hu Xiaotian seemed to be in danger, but he stubbornly held on to the last line of defense and never gave up his sword and gave up.  I saw that every time he took a step back, he would leave a footprint in the middle of the street, which was more than an inch deep. What was surprising was that the footprints were either burnt black or frosted, appearing alternately, as clear as if they were carved with a knife.

    Gan Maqi's eyebrows jumped and he shouted: "No!" He was about to use his ability to transmit sounds into secrets to remind Tenggemu not to fall into the trap, when he heard Daoyan say: "National Master, Tenggemu has already  What's wrong with having the upper hand and winning just before your eyes?" Gan Maqi sighed secretly, knowing that if he had to use small tricks in front of Dao Yan, he would not be able to hide them from his eyes. He smiled bitterly and said: "Master Dao Yan,  The fight between the warriors of the two countries should be stopped in moderation, and it does not necessarily have to determine the outcome of life and death. How about I let Tenggemu stop and the two sides make peace?" Dao Yanyun said calmly: "It's just a trivial matter, why do you care?"  Yan recited the scriptures the day before yesterday and occasionally gained something. He wanted to argue with the national teacher, but he didn't know what to do.???  "

    Although Tenggemu's sword skills are strong and his internal strength is deep, he is far from reaching the innate realm after all. Failure to attack for a long time consumes a lot of energy, and he becomes more and more anxious. He shouted angrily: "Coward of the Southern Dynasty, do you only want to avoid giving in? Are you?  Not a man?"

    Hu Xiaotian said coldly: "What a shame!" Suddenly he handed the sword to his left hand and stabbed back with the sword, aiming at the key point between Tenggemu's eyebrows.  His sword strike was extremely sudden and swift. Even though Tenggemu had experienced many battles, he had never thought about his opponent's use of the left-handed sword beforehand, nor was he prepared for his opponent to launch a counterattack under the absolute disadvantage. The sword energy cut his face and his skin was cold.  , seeing the sword flashing forward, he let out a strange cry, and the scimitar changed from chopping to cutting, blocking the enemy's sword.  There was a crisp sound, and Hu Xiaotian's second and third swords came one after another without any time, forcing Tenggemu to turn over and retreat in a hurry, which was quite embarrassing for a while.  But when Hu Xiaotian thrust his sword and stabbed him repeatedly, Tenggemu retreated with his sword, and the figure chased him, the situation suddenly reversed.

    Everyone was stunned and almost suspected that they were in a dream.  I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing!  One moment, everyone thought that Hu Xiaotian would definitely be defeated, but the next moment, he actually attacked with a backhand, killing Tenggemu who was as fierce as a tiger and a wolf, causing him to retreat in embarrassment!  The contrast between before and after was so dramatic that it caught everyone off guard.  Stunned.

    Hu Xiaotian had made up his mind from the beginning to take advantage of his opponent's mentality of underestimating him and draining his internal strength, and then pursue him fiercely when his strength was exhausted.  After Tenggemu defeated Qin Maoyang, he was too confident and went into battle immediately without adequate rest. He seemed to have the upper hand, but was unable to break through Hu Xiaotian's increasingly tight swordsmanship. As a result, the advantage was lost in the stalemate.  Moreover, Hu Xiaotian practices the World-Destroying Overlord Art.  When you reach the peak of Yang, you are not afraid of the unique true energy entwined by the heat and cold. If you can absorb it, you will do your best to resolve it. If you cannot resolve it, it will be transmitted to the ground through the soles of your feet.  It's a pity that the authorities in Tengemu are obsessed with it.  He was eager to win, but failed to see through Hu Xiaotian's intentions, which made him passive.

    Daoyan was in a good mood when he saw the situation reversed, and had no intention of continuing to make nonsense.  He smiled and said: "The national master is really an eminent monk with profound ideas and excellent eloquence. Daoyan is willing to be defeated." Gan Mazhao said: "Master Daoyan is so humble." He cursed in his heart.  The Han people in the Southern Dynasties were indeed hypocritical, and even the Buddhist disciples were no exception.

    Zhu Di was pleasantly surprised.  His eyebrows were dancing with joy, and his state of mind was turned upside down.  He felt so comfortable that he couldn't help laughing: "Zhang Yu, which sect is this Hu Xiaotian a disciple? I will reward him heavily!" Zhang Yu frowned and said: "Prince Qi, this is the first time I have heard of Hu Xiaotian's name.  If the prince wants to reward him, please be careful to avoid causing criticism." Zhu Di's thoughts suddenly changed and he asked in surprise: "Is it possible that he is not a descendant of a famous and upright family?" Zhang Yu nodded and said solemnly: "Absolutely not!  Zhu Di said disapprovingly: "So what if he is a master of the underworld? As long as he is used by our Ming Dynasty court and can severely defeat the arrogance of the Mongols, he is a loyal and patriotic good subject."

    Hu Xiaotian is well aware of the principle that if you defeat a tiger, you will not die, but will suffer the consequences. He must strike while the iron is hot and establish victory in one fell swoop.  At that moment, he moved the sword as fast as the wind, continuously, and directed at Tenggemu's vital parts, without giving him a chance to breathe and relax.  Tenggemu was good at attack but not at defense. Facing the shower of fast swords, he was exhausted and lost all his energy. The lethality of his sword skills dropped by more than 50%.  At the critical moment, a flash of light flashed in Tenggemu's mind, and he finally realized where he had gone wrong. He gritted his steel teeth with hatred, and suddenly shouted: "You are cheating, it's unfair!"

    Hu Xiaotian sneered: "Don't you Mongolians win more than you can afford to lose?"

    Tenggemu's chest felt suffocated, and his face was as hot as if it had been smoked by steam. He was heartbroken, and decisively gave up his defense while retreating. He no longer resisted the sharp sword, and slashed with the blade, aiming at Hu Xiaotian's neck and roaring.  Go, actually adopt a desperate move that will lead to death together!

    Hu Xiaotian had already speculated on the possible reactions of Tenggemu. When he saw the ferocious flames in his eyes, he immediately guessed that his opponent was going to fight for his life. Halfway through the stab with the long sword, he changed to a horizontal attack, lightly pressed the blade, and used the force with a swish.  Jumping up, the sword light was blazing amid the roaring sound, like an angry tide crashing on the shore, or like a huge wave pressing over the top. The surging sword intent contained destructive murderous intent. It was a kind of ruthlessness that was close to the way of heaven and earth, and regarded all things as stupid dogs.  .

    As soon as the sword came out, Dao Yan, Gan Ma Ci, Zhang Yu, Taoist Priest Tianxuan, etc. all changed their colors.  Dao Yan murmured: "Did he understand the way of destruction?" Gan Maqi raised his eyebrows. This young man was already so terrifying in his early twenties. If he was given enough room to grow, wouldn't he be a serious problem?  Taoist Priest Tianxuan lost his voice and said, "What kind of swordsmanship is this? Why don't I recognize it?" He felt itchy, how many unique swordsmanships did Hu Xiaotian have hidden?

    The ruthless sword intent poured down, the tengg wood stood upside down with cold hair, and the blood was about to freeze.  He stared angrily, roared like thunder, and immediately crashed into the core of the sword where the light was strongest - life or death, no choice!

    Dang, Dang!  Tenggemu desperately broke through the sword net, staggered a few steps to stand still, stared at Hu Xiaotian fiercely, and hissed: "I don't accept it! You and I will fight another day, and you will definitely be the loser!"

    Hu Xiaotian secretly cried out that it was a pity.He was only a hair short of killing Tenggemu. It seemed that he still needed to understand the true meaning of the Ruthless Sword of the Raging Sea. He flicked the long sword with his finger and said proudly: "If you don't accept it, just let your horse come over now!"

    "You!" Tenggemu's face turned red, and he moved against the flow. He only heard a few muffled pops, and five thin blood arrows shot out from his chest and back, instantly dyeing his clothes red.  Following a crunching and clanging sound, the scimitar in his hand broke off at the handle, and the blades fell to the ground scattered.

    "We won!" "We Han people won!" Everyone was ecstatic, and whether they knew each other or not, they hugged each other and shouted.  The cheers grew louder and louder, resounding in all directions.

    Tenggemu smiled coldly at Hu Xiaotian, not hiding his unforgettable hatred. He raised his arms and flew onto the roof tiles facing the street, disappearing without a trace in an instant.  Hu Xiaotian knew in his heart that once he appeared again, he would become even more brutal and terrifying!

    "Quiet!" Zhang Yuyun shouted, signaling everyone to stop making noise.  Zhu Di rode forward with a bright face, pointed at Hu Xiaotian and said with a smile: "Hu Xiaotian defeated the Mongolian warrior Tengemu today. His martial arts bravery is recognized by all. He should be given the title of 'Ming Dynasty Warrior'!"

    Everyone responded to the situation and shouted: "Warriors of the Ming Dynasty! Warriors of the Ming Dynasty! Warriors of the Ming Dynasty!"

    When the shouts subsided, Zhu Di said with a pleasant expression: "Hu Xiaotian, you have lived up to our high expectations, saved the face of our Ming Dynasty, and made great contributions. Reward for merit and punish for demerit, as an ancient saying goes. I have always been generous to those who have contributed to the country.  A big reward. What do you want me to reward you with? Tell me!" (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter Eight: The Dark Night

    Zhu Di, as a prince, openly promised generous rewards, which was no different from the emperor's golden words.  As long as Hu Xiaotian is willing, treasures and beauties are at his fingertips. Even if he wants to be a military commander and honor his ancestors, it is not impossible.  The onlookers all felt envious, only hating that they were of low ability and could not catch the eyes of the emperor.

    Hu Xiaotian put his sword back into its sheath, clasped his fists and said: "It's just a common man in the world to draw your sword and fight. It's very valuable to have the prince's consultation and care. How dare you ask for anything else? What's more, the common people are forced to fight, not actively serve the court. The prince's reward is worthy of it."  Dare to bear it.¡±

    Zhu Di did not expect that he would politely refuse. He was stunned for a moment and said with a smile: "Hu Xiaotian, do you know what you are talking about? Do you think that this king is just making empty promises and randomly awarding rewards?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "The King of Yan guards the northern border and has a great reputation. How can the common people dare to doubt the prince's character? It's just that the ordinary people wander around the rivers and lakes and do not like the fetters of vulgar things. They have weakened the idea of ??pursuing martial arts. Please forgive me."

    Zhu Di couldn't help but look at him higher and said with a smile: "Since I said I would reward you, I should do what I say to convince everyone. If you refuse, won't you put me in the dilemma of not keeping your word?  Is it possible that the world is so vast that there is nothing that can tempt you?"

    Hu Xiaotian sighed secretly, what he wants is not what others can give him?  Whether it is breaking the Qi Lock of the Underworld, snatching back Tang Xue, or meeting the Grand Master and writing a letter of challenge on behalf of Xuanzong, which one does not require personal experience?  He smiled calmly and said: "The people of the world, the affairs of the world, the prince is not among them, so it is difficult to understand the desires of the ordinary people. If we are destined to meet again in the future, it will be enough for the prince to reward me with a pot of fine wine."

    Zhu Di stared at him deeply.  He slowly said: "What a man of the world who is indifferent to fame and wealth!" He took off the long sword beside the saddle and said: "Red powder is given to beauties, and swords are given to heroes. This 'Snow-cutting' sword was made by the master craftsman of the dynasty. Follow me."  After many years of fighting, I have cut off the heads of many enemies. It is still as sharp as ever, so I give it to you! I hope you will remember today¡¯s battle and do more good deeds that benefit the country and the people." He raised his hand and threw the long sword into Hu Xiaotian's arms.  middle.

    Hu Xiaotian was disrespectful and solemnly thanked him: "Thank you, Your Majesty, for giving me the sword!"

    Zhu Di laughed loudly: "Hu Xiaotian. You are very good. I will remember you!" He turned the horse's head and galloped away along the way.  Dao Yan, Zhang Yu and a group of cavalry were guarding him, and they were like dragons.  Ma Rufeng disappeared at the end of the long street in an instant.

    The show came to an end, it was getting late, and everyone dispersed in unison.  Many good people are lingering around, waiting to establish friendship with Hu Xiaotian and get close to him so that they can show off to others in the future - this person is the "Ming Dynasty Warrior" personally named by King Yan. Who in the world has such an honor?

    Hu Xiaotian had the mind to deal with these idle people. He turned around and walked a few steps and handed the sword presented by King Yan directly to Qin Maoyang.  He said sternly: "Brother Qin, if you hadn't taken the initiative to fight Tengemu, consumed his power, and given me the opportunity to find out his sword skills, how could I have seen the right time to turn defeat into victory? You sacrificed the most in this battle, and you are actually the winner.  Meritorious minister, if the prince doesn¡¯t know, can I pretend not to know without my conscience? This sword should be given to you, please accept it.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian became famous and was rewarded by the prince.  The members of the Hengshan sect were originally very unhappy, but when Hu Xiaotian generously gave away the sword, their feelings changed drastically.

    Qin Maoyang was greatly surprised and waved his hands repeatedly: "Brother Hu was able to defeat Tenggemu because of his own strength. The first person to achieve the victory is you. How dare I take the credit and the reward? Not to mention that this sword was given by King Yan.  .The meaning is important, Brother Hu must not give it away casually."

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and smiled: "Is Brother Qin really unwilling to take the sword?"

    Qin Maoyang said categorically: "No!"

    Hu Xiaotian casually inserted the sword into the middle of the street with its scabbard, and smiled at Taoist Master Tianxuan: "Master Tianxuan, the sword borrowed by this junior is shameless and greedy. Anyway, the Snow-cutting Sword is here, which is enough to offset the Hengshan Sect's power.  It's lost. Farewell!" He leaned forward, jumped up to the ridge of the roof with a cry, and suddenly disappeared.

    All the idle men were waiting around eagerly, but Hu Xiaotian just walked away without any warning. Dozens of people jumped up and down in panic, chasing after him and shouting: "Hero Hu!" "Hero Hu, don't leave!"  "Master Hu, Master Hu!"

    The whole Hengshan faction looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes. I don¡¯t know who said weakly: "Why don¡¯t we put the sword away?"

    In order to get rid of his fanatical admirers, Hu Xiaotian rushed out of the town without stopping and walked eastward for more than twenty miles. When night enveloped the earth, he went into the woods to rest.  He simply searched for some wild animals to satisfy his hunger, then crossed his legs and settled into meditation, adjusting his breath and breathing.

    Today he fought three games in a row, first defeating Jiang Mingfeng and then Tenggemu. With King Yan adding fuel to the fire, it was a foregone conclusion that he would become a blockbuster.  As long as he keeps up his efforts and defeats three or five famous masters in a short period of time, some people will compare him with Ji Haoming and Gao Qingcheng to see who is the best in swordsmanship.Controversies are bound to prevail everywhere.  At that time, his challenge to Ji Haoming will be a matter of course, and no one will stop him hastily.  Even within the Demon Sect, his strong rise will become a hot topic among Demon Sect members, which will invisibly have a major impact on the future disputes over the leader.  After all, the masters of the Demon Cult are unruly and always only follow the strongest!

    Hu Xiaotian put aside his complicated thoughts and concentrated on recalling every detail of the fierce battle in the long street. The steep and extreme Huashan swordsmanship, the rigorous and exquisite Hengshan swordsmanship, and the fierce and wild Mongolian swordsmanship. Each has its own merits. If you can learn from the strengths of others and integrate them,  It will be of great benefit to improve your own swordsmanship.  In fact, after a series of fierce battles, especially resisting Tengemu's violent attack, his self-created water-soft sword technique has become more refined and pure, reaching an almost indestructible state.  If he fights Yan Er again, his weapon will not be shattered with one move.

    He silently chanted the formula, and the true energy was flowing. Six meridians had been connected without obstruction, and some acupuncture points on the seventh meridian were connected. The progress of cracking the second level of restriction was quite smooth.  According to the last experience, when the eight main meridians are completely opened, the skill can jump to the ninth level.  The true energy circulates throughout the sky, the limbs are filled with marrow essence, and powerful power is under control.  Suddenly, a violent emotion as hot as magma surged into his heart, making him feel inexplicably restless.  Couldn't help but jump up.  There was a long howl in the sky, like a snow wolf howling at night, silencing all living things.

    The sudden rise of murderous intention is completely contrary to common sense. It is something that has never happened before while practicing Qigong.  This murderous intention was so strong that even if Hu Xiaotian tried hard to suppress it, he couldn't suppress it at all!  After all, he had practiced Buddhist magical powers, and his firmness of mind was far beyond comparison with others. He still maintained a rare sobriety, and even changed his mind for a moment.  Immediately I was sweating profusely, knowing that this was the result of excessive Yang Qi and imbalance of Yin and Yang after my breakthrough in power.  The Overlord of World Destruction is fierce and violent.  The more advanced you practice, the more you need to absorb a large amount of cold energy. Otherwise, once you lose control and become a murderous maniac, you will sooner or later self-destruct.  In order to balance yin and yang, practitioners either have sex with women, or absorb the mysterious yin energy of heaven and earth. Like Xuanzong, when they reach the state of great success, they must take a two-pronged approach to avoid going crazy.  He lost his thousand-year-old ice soul to protect him, and he had not been intimate with the woman for many days.  The accumulation of yang energy and the backlash of the skills have reached the point of losing control of the mind.  This is due to the cultivation characteristics of the World Destroying Overlord Art, and no one can avoid it.

    Hu Xiaotian broke into a cold sweat when he remembered Xuanzong's warning when he taught the practice. This kind of crisis on the path of cultivation can only be resolved by oneself, and no one else can help.  At this moment, there is no need to think about Ten Thousand Years Ice Soul. Su Yuqing, Qin Keer and others are far away, so the only way to express relief is.  Just go on a killing spree and vent your anger wantonly.  To kill or not to kill?  Deep down in his heart, Hu Xiaotian really didn't want to degenerate into a demon who killed innocent people indiscriminately, so he suddenly roared and punched out with his iron fist, making a series of muffled bangs.  The trees in front of him snapped, and the dense crowns crashed down.  Mud flew and the earth trembled.  He broke down more than ten trees in one breath, and the violent energy in his body was slightly relieved, but the anxious and frantic mood lingered, and the demonic nature began to appear. Bloody and tragic hallucinations began to appear in front of him, with countless severed heads and limbs, flesh and blood.  The flying scene flashed quickly.  At this moment, I recited the "Heart" Sutra silently, working hard to maintain a trace of sanity, so as not to fall into the devil's way and become addicted to killing.

    At this moment, there was a rustle in the wind, and two figures flew from the north and landed in the middle of the forest.  Hu Xiaotian's eyes narrowed and he saw a pair of young men and women coming. His eyes couldn't help but fall on the woman's bulging breasts. "Gudong" his throat made a sound, and he shouted in a hissing voice: "Who are you? Go away, don't come."  Interrupt my practice!"

    The man was of medium height and had an arrogant look on his face. He had a long sword stuck sideways behind his back. The hilt was inlaid with dozens of gems of various colors, which was dazzling and extremely gorgeous.  The woman was dressed in a red outfit, with a curved front and a curvy face. She had a charming appearance. Her body was covered with gold and silver jewelry, but her nails were painted black, like a beautiful snake exuding a dangerous aura.  The man glanced at the broken trees and said with a smile: "Friend, are you practicing wood-cutting skills in the middle of the night? It's interesting."

    Hu Xiaotian suppressed his boiling desire and said angrily: "Don't you understand people? Get out of here!" He was secretly complaining in his heart. It was when his willpower was weakest. Once he couldn't resist the temptation, he would do what a bully would do.  Ridiculous thing, how can I have the face to walk around the world in the future?

    The man was furious, pointed at Hu Xiaotian and shouted: "Who are you? You dare to yell at me? Do you know who my father is?" They heard the strange noise in the forest and were curious for a moment.  Halfway through the woods, I turned into the woods to investigate, but I didn't expect to meet an angry and rude weirdo. If they disagreed with me, he immediately fell out with him.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and his face was distorted. He suddenly slapped himself hard in the face. He gasped and twisted around, kicking and hitting another tree.

    Seeing his strange behavior, the woman frowned, leaned on the man's shoulder, and complained delicately: "Young Master Luo, this man is a lunatic, why should you pay attention to him?" Young Master Luo laughed and touched him unscrupulously.  She gave it a try and said:"I don't think he looks like a madman, but rather like an ascetic who is dissatisfied with his desires. Otherwise, how could he stare at you with that wolf-like look?" The woman stamped her feet and shouted: "Disgusting! Young Master, don't you think so?"  Aren't you angry at all?" Mr. Luo smiled and said: "Yu Qianqian, as long as he is not a blind eunuch, what man would not be tempted by you? I have been among the flowers for ten years, and I have never met a more coquettish and charming beauty than you."  Yu Qianqian pouted and said, "Young Master, that's not coquettish, that's because she's naturally charming."

    Although Hu Xiaotian turned his back, he could still hear Yu Qianqian's flirtatious and sweet voice, which was like adding fuel to the fire. He suddenly turned around and stared at her, and let out a low roar from his throat that seemed neither human nor animal, **  Naked ** is written on her face.

    Yu Qianqian glanced at him with disgust, frowned and said: "Young Master, let's go. This place is still dozens of miles away from Mangdang Mountain. If we don't hurry up and hurry up, the treasure may fall into the hands of others." "Wait a minute!" Young Master Luo  Seeing Hu Xiaotian's evil appearance.  Extremely rude.  Suddenly he felt unhappy and said coldly: "What the hell are you looking at? Have you never seen a woman in your life? If you are sensible, kowtow and admit your mistake immediately, otherwise I will dig out your dog eyes!"

    Hu Xiaotian roared: "Kowtow on your mother's head!" He bent his legs slightly, and with a sudden force, he rushed forward with a roar. He raised his hand and punched from three feet away. The strong wind roared, destroying the soul.  soul.  The speed of his attack was as fast as a ghost, making Mr. Luo's eyes dazzled.  The terrifying force of the fist hit his chest, causing his heartbeat to almost stop.  Although Young Master Luo was on guard, his opponent was too strong and he didn't even have the chance to draw his sword to defend.  I couldn't help but feel so horrified that I pulled Yu Qianqian in front of me at the critical moment.

    boom!  When the punch landed, Yu Qianqian didn't even have time to call out. Her sternum and ribs were dented and broken at the same time, her heart was broken, and she died.  The fierce punch penetrated her body, and a bloody hole exploded in her back, and the internal organs and bones flew out.

    Young Master Luo screamed "Ah!" and his head, face and neck were all red.  He couldn't tell whether it was Yu Qianqian's dirty blood or the blood flowing out of the wound after being shot with broken bones.  He kept doing nothing, kicked Yu Qianqian on the back, used the force to jump back, turned around and ran away.  In order to save his life, he did not hesitate to use his lover as a shield, even after death, he still made full use of it. It was really cruel.

    As soon as Hu Xiaotian's feet landed on the ground, he heard the wind blowing loudly, and Yu Qianqian's body flew towards him.  If you are normally awake.  Of course he ignored it, but at this moment his mind was occupied by thoughts of destruction. He raised his fists and hit the corpse hard, only to hear a loud explosion of flesh and blood.  Countless pieces of debris flew in all directions.  The rain of blood poured out, extinguishing the last trace of Hu Xiaotian's sanity.  He raised his fist.  He gently licked the blood stains on his skin, and suddenly laughed loudly. The emotions of cruelty, excitement, and violence were mixed, and it was extremely terrifying.  Laughter came, and Master Luo's hands and feet trembled as if he had been whipped hard on the back by a whip. This was clearly a sign that the master was possessed!  Once possessed by a demon, he loses all his mind and becomes a humanoid monster that only knows how to kill and destroy, leaving no trace of chickens or dogs in its path.  He felt chills all over his body and couldn't help but wailed. He took out a pill and swallowed it without thinking. He rushed out of the woods with all his strength and ran quickly along the official road.  Hu Xiaotian only killed one person, how could he satisfy his rising demonic nature?  And in his subconscious mind, Young Master Luo was the one who must be killed. He swayed and chased after him.  Young Master Luo ran hard for dozens of feet when he suddenly heard a sudden sound of wind behind him. He looked back in horror and saw that the terrifying evil star was indeed chasing after him!  Thinking of all the terrible rumors about possessed people, my heart twitched and I regretted it.

    The two of them chased each other and fled, as if two whirlwinds were whistling on the road.

    Young Master Luo was frightened and regretful at the same time. Why did he break away from the protection of his father's masters and put himself in a desperate situation?  Looking around, the surrounding fields were flat, with no mountains or ravines to hide in. There was nothing we could do except run all the way.  After running for six or seven miles, the potency of the medicine gradually wore off. He knew that he was drinking dove to quench his thirst, so he had no choice but to bite the bullet and swallow the second pill.  If this kind of secret alchemy elixir that stimulates the body's potential is taken continuously, it will cause great harm to the human body, but Mr. Luo can still care about so much. It is important to escape.

    After running at high speed for a long distance, Mr. Luo¡¯s body, which was drained by alcohol and sex, could not bear the heavy load. His muscles were tired and sore, and he felt weak. He just wanted to vomit blood and fall down, so that this crazy and terrifying nightmare could end.  Suddenly, several fires flashed across the field of vision, distributed in an orderly manner far and near, as if they were artificially lit bonfires.  Heaven is above, gods and Buddhas bless you!  Mr. Luo was so excited that he almost burst into tears. There was no end to the problem!  Seeing the light in the midst of despair, he suddenly became energetic and his exhausted energy instantly returned to its upper limit. He accelerated his feet and rushed forward with his head lowered.

    After running for several hundred feet, I saw many dark shadows on one side of the road. I don't know who was temporarily camping in the wilderness. There were a circle of mules, horses and vehicles around the outside. There were nearly a hundred people lying in uniform in the middle, and there was a hole in the core.  Three white tents.  There were bonfires burning inside and outside the camp, and there were guards with swords all around silently on guard. It was heavily guarded, and it was no ordinary caravan.

    &nbsp; Young Master Luo was eager to escape. No matter what his background was, he was still twenty or thirty feet away from the outside of the camp, so he shouted wildly: "Help! Help! The murderer is here!"

    The cry was loud and sudden, tearing the tranquility of the night sky. Without the reminder of the night watch companions, everyone lying in the camp woke up one after another, and even the lights were turned on in the tents.  The guards were frightened when they saw that his face was covered in blood, as if he was an evil spirit. Even though Mr. Luo shouted for help, the two closest men flew forward and slashed him in the face with their swords.  At the same time, someone in the camp gave an order, but the sound of weapons being unsheathed was heard.

    Young Master Luo said angrily: "You are mistaken, the person you need to guard against is not me!" He somersaulted in the air, crossed the cold sword light, and landed at the edge of the camp.  The two men were about to turn around and pursue them, when black shadows flashed in front of their eyes, strong winds hit their faces, and Hu Xiaotian, who was as ferocious as a demon god, had already rushed towards them!  They were so frightened that they instinctively slashed with their swords.  Hu Xiaotian stretched out his hands and grasped the arms of the two people. With a crisp crack, he crushed the arm bones and then raised his palm to strike out, cracking the skulls of the two people and causing their brains to burst out.

    Young Master Luo's legs and feet went weak, he sat down in shock, rolled and crawled under the carriage.  (To be continued)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter Nine: Spring Dream Without Traces

    Suddenly there was a sudden change, blood suddenly appeared, and someone shouted loudly: "The idea is pricking! Sun Shiba and Li Ke have been killed!" Then another person shouted: "Form up, flash the film to say hello!" The guards responded with a roar  , quickly gathered into formation, and the shining white blades connected together.  The figures in the camp flashed, and they also formed a formation under the command of the leader, tightly protecting the three tents in the center.

    Hu Xiaotian ignored the guards who were facing a formidable enemy. He only thought about the outcome of Mr. Luo's life, and roared: "Come out!" He blasted away the corpse in the way, raised his right fist, and punched through the air.  , with a bang, the carriage in front of him was smashed into pieces.  The splinters of wood thorns hit the head and face, and Luo Dashao screamed. Regardless of his ugly posture, he used his hands and feet to crawl to the bottom of another carriage.  Hu Xiaotian was furious, and was about to punch again, when he suddenly heard someone shouting: "Kill!" He felt the cold air was like a tide, the sword light was billowing, and two silver dragons roared towards him, one from the left and the other from the right.  Hu Xiaotian made a move, his blood-red eyes suddenly swept away, his eyebrows furrowed, and he couldn't help but burst into anger!  After becoming a demon, he is particularly sensitive to hostile and murderous intentions. He is like an angry and ferocious demon king. How can he allow others to easily provoke him?  After everyone formed a sword formation, their morale soared. Unexpectedly, the other party glanced at them, as if an invisible hammer hit their chests. Everyone's breath was stagnant, and they were afraid, and they didn't dare to take another step forward.

    Young Master Luo screamed: "He is possessed! He is a possessed person!"

    Before he finished speaking, Hu Xiaotian raised his hand and punched the stunned guards from afar.

    ¡°The person who is possessed by demons¡± is someone who has successfully practiced the magic arts, but has become obsessed with it due to various accidents.  A special title for a person who has lost his mind and cannot tell the difference between friend and foe.  This kind of out-of-control powerful demon sect.  They often use killing and adultery to vent their anger, and wherever they appear, there will be rivers of blood.  Every few years, someone possessed by a demon appears and kills people everywhere, causing harm to the world.  Because those who are possessed by demons are often very powerful in demonic arts and are not recognized by their relatives, even if they are the same kind of demons, they will kill them without mercy. Once they take action, they will not stop, making all sects and sects change their expressions and hate them endlessly.  If an ordinary person is unfortunate enough to encounter a possessed person.  It would be easier to commit suicide.

    When everyone heard that they were facing a possessed person, they all changed their colors in horror. Seeing the howling wind of the fist, they were about to bite the bullet and resist desperately.  Suddenly, a black shadow passed by, and two big men in green clothes rushed out in time, shouting in unison, pumping their arms and fists.  boom!  The two opposing punches collided with each other, making a dull sound like thunder, and a huge pit suddenly appeared on the ground.  The two big men shook their bodies and took five steps back involuntarily. Their expressions changed again and again, and they vomited blood and sat down.  Hu Xiaotian looked up to the sky and laughed, seeming to be mocking his opponent for overestimating his own capabilities.  As soon as the right fist was retracted, the left fist was launched, and the violent wind of the fist swept across.

    At this moment, a masked woman in white and a young woman in purple appeared from the tent in the middle. The former was slim, with a slightly protruding belly, and eyes as cold as lightning. The latter was tall, plump, mature, dignified, and slightly  A look of panic.  The two held hands.  The behavior is very intimate.  Almost at the same time, four men in black armed with weapons emerged from the tent on the right. They were all strong and beautiful young women, guarding the four corners, their faces full of vigilance.  It should be a personal bodyguard.  The figure in the tent on the left suddenly flickered, and a space of more than ten feet passed across in the blink of an eye.  Suddenly appeared in front of Hu Xiaotian, pointed at the wind and stabbed at the key point on his chest.  Hu Xiaotian instinctively turned his fists into palms to seal the fierce and vicious finger power. He heard a soft bang, his shoulders shook slightly, and he was forced to retreat.

    "Hey, how could it be you?!" The silver-haired old man who fell from the sky couldn't help being shocked, and said in a voiceless voice: "So you're not dead!" Hu Xiaotian didn't know what the other party was talking about. He retreated and advanced in an instant, and his boxing skills unfolded.  The god of war's ultimate move to destroy the world, shout and attack with extreme ferocity.  The silver-haired old man had matured and knew the inside story of Hu Xiaotian's resurrection without even thinking about it. He sighed secretly and floated backwards with the force of the fist, as if a ghost wasted away.

    As expected, the masked woman in white screamed, "Strict housekeeper, show mercy!"

    The silver-haired old man shouted: "You guys, please spread out!" Suddenly he raised his sleeves and robe, and a cloud of light yellow smoke shot out from the bottom of the robe, spreading with the wind and soon covering a space of ten feet in radius.  Hu Xiaotian had lost his mind and could only chase the enemy blindly, charging into the smoke without hesitation.  The silver-haired old man jumped left and right, tempting him to shout and punch. In just a few blinks, Hu Xiaotian inhaled countless smoke, and his moves became slower and slower. As he ran, his legs suddenly softened, and his head slammed.  He fell to the ground and was immediately unconscious.

    The riot finally subsided, and everyone reorganized their teams, expanded the security area, and dealt with the dead and wounded brothers.  As for the slippery Young Master Luo, he had already taken advantage of the chaos and slipped into the depths of the night and escaped.

    The masked woman in white looked at Hu Xiaotian who was lying face down on the ground, her eyes were full of resentment and complexness, she caressed her slightly bulging belly and sighed softly.  The silver-haired old man grabbed Hu Xiaotian's vest, swept over and glared at her dissatisfied.  The young woman in purple didn't see clearly who was coming until then. She covered her mouth and whispered: "Sister, isn't this Mr. Hu?" The masked woman in white nodded.??, and whispered: "It's him." The young woman in purple said in surprise: "Did Mr. Hu be plotted by others? He seems to be delirious." The masked woman in white said: "Sister Xiuniang, you  Go back and rest first, and leave this matter to me." It turns out that by coincidence, the woman in white is Yan Jiu, and accompanying her is Li Xiuniang, the young lady of the Sun family. As for the silver-haired old man, who has a special status, he is the veteran minister who was ordered to assist the new sect leader.  Son - Yan Da.

    Li Xiuniang hesitated for a moment and said: "Sister, I don't know why Mr. Hu would do something that goes against his nature. But he is very kind to my Sun family, and I asked my sister to try her best to save him and restore his normal sanity. If  If you need anything, just ask my sister." Yan Jiu said: "Sister Xiuniang, please don't worry, I will do my best." Li Xiuniang nodded, turned around and walked back to the tent in the middle.

    Yan Jiu and Yan Da walked into the tent on the right side together. Once everyone's sight was cut off, she grabbed Hu Xiaotian and raised her hand to stroke his frown. Her eyes turned red and she couldn't help but shed two lines of tears.  He murmured: "I thought I would never see you again, but God was so evil that he actually sent you back to me! Could it be that there is an unbroken bond between you and me?"

    Yan Da frowned and said: "Sect Master, you are secretly planning to fake his death. Letting this guy named Hu go without killing him has already broken the rules of this sect. If anyone with knowledge spreads the news about his resurrection, your prestige will be destroyed."  It may fall sharply, and it is inevitable that someone will take advantage of the situation to cause chaos. In my opinion, he should be killed!"

    Yan Jiu whispered: "He is the father of my child after all. How can I kill him cruelly?"

    Yan Da Leng snorted: "Sect Master, as a superior, you are most afraid of being merciful. Otherwise, how can you control all your subordinates?" Yan Jiudao: "I haven't practiced the Nine Revolutions of Reincarnation yet, and I still can't reach the point of killing one's emotions.  . Yan Da, don¡¯t force me!¡± Yan Da sighed: ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, you will be disturbed! Since the sect leader is unwilling to kill him, in turn, we must prevent the insiders from leaking the news, whether it is Mrs. Sun¡¯s family,  We are still the Four Ghost Fairies. We must keep the secret strictly." Yan Jiu nodded and said: "Sister Xiu Niang has a noble character and will definitely keep her mouth shut. As for the Four Ghost Fairies, they all have the 'Yellow Spring Life-Calling Talisman' planted in their bodies, which can control life and death.  He is completely under my control, and he will never change his mind." The voice paused, and then said: "Yan Da, you have rich experience and extraordinary insights, how on earth should you save him?"

    Yan Da said slowly: "It is a common thing to become possessed by demons while practicing demonic skills. To sum up, there are just a few points: First, the formulas of the exercises are wrong, and the true energy is misaligned, which may damage the brain and cause abnormalities; second, when practicing the skills,  The inner demon invades and falls into an illusion without realizing it; the third is that the magic method practiced is too bloody and vicious, and once it breaks through the bottleneck, it will naturally become a murderous maniac; the fourth is the imbalance of yin and yang in the body, and the yang energy is too strong, causing the mind to lose control  , must use killing as a way to vent. I don¡¯t know what kind of magical power this boy is practicing, so how can I prescribe the right medicine?"

    Yan Jiu gritted his teeth.  Said: "Actually, he is actually a close disciple of Xuan Zong, the leader of the Demon Sect. He is supposed to be practicing the Demon Sect's number one magical skill, the World-Destroying Overlord Jue."

    Yan Da's hands trembled, his eyes widened suddenly, and he lost his voice: "What?! He is actually a disciple of Xuanzong? Why did you never tell us about it?"

    Yan Jiu smiled bitterly and said, "If I had said it earlier, wouldn't it have caused a huge uproar? Even if I wanted to help him escape by then, it would never have been possible." The reason why Hu Xiaotian was able to fake his death and escape in the first place.  It has a lot to do with his identity as an unknown scholar. If his true identity is exposed, how can he easily get away with it?  A disciple of Xuanzong can still make a fuss about it even if he is dead!

    Yan Da looked at the sleeping Hu Xiaotian in astonishment, with ups and downs in his heart. As the saying goes, this moment is the same as that moment. Of course, an unknown scholar and a disciple of Xuanzong cannot be compared.  If Xuanzong is offended, who can bear this responsibility?  When Xuanzong was angry, the world was in turmoil and blood flowed like rivers!  The underworld is already in turmoil and its vitality is severely damaged. If Xuanzong's revenge and killings are provoked again, it will never recover from the fall.  Thinking of the serious consequences, Yan Da couldn't help sweating from behind. Then he thought about it, if he could save Hu Xiaotian, wouldn't the underworld get a lot of help with his special relationship with Yan Jiu?  What's more, this boy may become the leader of the Demon Cult in the future!  If the leader of the Demon Cult owes him a favor, do I need to say more about the benefits?  As soon as he thought of this, his heart became active. He groaned and stretched out his finger, placed it on Hu Xiaotian's pulse gate, and released a ray of true energy to attack it.

    Yan Jiu asked nervously and expectantly: "How? Is there any hope of saving him?"

    Yan Da looked strange and said: "Sect Master, Mr. Hu's body should have too much yang energy, which is accumulated in the heart, eventually leading to losing control of his mind and relying on constant killing to vent it. From the root, all this is caused by the imbalance of yin and yang.  , as long as you take yin and replenish yang, and the yang fire subsides, Mr. Hu will regain his consciousness."

    Yan Jiu frowned and said: "Isn't the art of picking yin and replenishing yang very vicious? Besides, he is unconscious, how can he use the art of picking yin and replenishing yang?"

    Yan Da smiled bitterly and said: "Sect Master, actually it's not thatcomplex.  The simplest and most effective way to release the yang fire in Mr. Hu's body in time is to do the things of men and women, blending yin and yang.  "

    Yan Jiuah let out a soft cry, covering his face with his hands, his skin was hot, he felt shy, helpless, and a little anxious.  She and Hu Xiaotian had been intimate for several months, and she was the best candidate in theory, but the fetus in her belly had just taken shape, and it would be too late to regret it if the fetal air was damaged.  But if Hu Xiaotian is not rescued in time and the situation worsens, he may become possessed forever!  He couldn't help but stamp his feet and said angrily: "You are such a nice person, why do you insist on practicing such overbearing magic skills?!"

    Yan Da coughed lightly and said, "If it's inconvenient for the sect master, you might as well consider other candidates."

    Yan Jiuyi was stunned and blurted out: "Someone else? Are you talking about Sister Xiuniang?"

    Yan Daodao: "Li Xiuniang is the best choice."

    Yan Jiu shook his head and said, "No! Sister Xiu Niang is as protective as jade. She always values ??honor and honor. How can I force her to sacrifice her life to save others?"

    Hu Xiaotian had a ridiculous dream. In the dream, he was killing all directions and was invincible. His hands were covered with blood. Unexpectedly, he fell into the bottomless abyss and had sex with dozens of gorgeous and charming witches. He was extremely happy.  When the anxious heat wave subsided, the cool breath circulated in the body. I don't know how long it took, and various noisy sounds gradually poured into the eardrums.  My heart trembled slightly and I slowly opened my eyes.  I saw the curtains flying, the sun shining brightly, and I was actually lying in a carriage carriage.  There was still a thin blanket covering her body, and there was no trace of everything she saw in the dream.  He silently mobilized his true energy and felt that the meridians in his body were smooth and running smoothly.

    Hu Xiaotian frowned slightly, what's going on?  What happened last night?  All kinds of strange things before becoming a demon flashed through his mind, reminding him of the scene when he lost control during practice, and his back was suddenly soaked in cold sweat.  The Overlord of World Destruction is extremely strong and yang. Once the yin and yang are out of balance, he will go crazy and become an uncontrollable killing beast.  Now he is back to normal.  It means that the restless yang energy in the body has been vented, the yin and yang are balanced, and the trouble of being possessed is temporarily freed.  The only possibility is that after losing his mind, he had sex with a strange woman and had sex with her!  He never believed that the other party was willing.  The strange thing is, why did the other party remain ashamed and humiliated afterwards instead of taking the opportunity to kill him?  Hu Xiaotian sniffed the sweet fragrance lingering in the air, like a glow on his back. He straightened his back and sat upright. Just as he was thinking about sneaking away, the curtains of the car were lifted.  A silver-haired old man showed his face, his eyes were shining brightly, and he said with a half-smile, "Sir, did you sleep well last night?"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s face was hot, and he said bravely: "Old man, I¡¯m sorry to bother you! Hu lost control and went crazy last night. Did he accidentally hurt anyone? Who saved me in the end?"

    The silver-haired old man said: "Young Master Hu accidentally broke into our camp last night. He smashed several carriages and then fainted for no reason. My wife felt soft-hearted and couldn't bear that the young master was wandering in the wilderness, so she took it upon herself to take you with her on the journey."

    Although Yan Fang described it lightly, how could Hu Xiaotian be easily fooled?  The Overlord of World Destruction is extremely strong, and it is more difficult for cultivators to get out of trouble than others after becoming possessed.  If no one sacrificed his life to save him, he would never have regained his sanity.  He clenched his fists, his throat was dry, and he asked in a low voice: "May I ask what the old man is called? Where is your wife from? Where is the purpose of this trip?"

    The silver-haired old man said: "My surname is Yan, my name is Fang, and I am the steward of the Sun Mansion in Kaifeng. We are rushing to Xuzhou to purchase goods, and we expect to arrive in the afternoon."

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked and lost his voice: "Kaifeng Sun Mansion?!" He lamented in his heart, it couldn't be such a coincidence, right?  Could it be that the person in charge of this trip will be Mr. Sun's widow Li Xiuniang?

    Yan Fang smiled and said: "Look at the situation, Mr. Hu has had dealings with my Sun family, right? My wife is the current head of the Sun family, her maiden name is Li. She just returned from Luoyang to Kaifeng to take charge of the overall situation a few days ago. She is smart, capable, and good at managing money. She is  A man who is not inferior to women."

    Hu Xiaotian was sweating profusely and said with a forced smile: "The Sun family is a well-known big businessman in the Central Plains. Mrs. Sun leads everyone as a woman and dominates the business world. She must have great abilities. I wonder if it is convenient for Mrs. Sun? Hu should express his gratitude in person."

    Yan Fang coughed lightly and said, "My wife is occasionally caught by the cold and it is inconvenient to see guests. Besides, there are differences between men and women. I will convey your wishes to you, so there is no need to be more polite."

    Hu Xiaotian had mixed feelings in his heart. He said goodbye to Li Xiuniang in Luoyang. He thought they would never meet again, but he didn't know that this accident would happen!  It was probably Li Xiuniang who sacrificed her life to save him and resolve the crisis of becoming a demon for him. Otherwise, how could he be safe?  With such an unethical relationship between the two of them, how could Li Xiuniang be embarrassed to meet him?  She said with a sad smile: "Mrs. Sun's beautiful appearance, wisdom, and virtues of great courage and compassion are unparalleled in the world! Please tell Madam Yan, the housekeeper, that I will never thank you for your kindness. As long as Hu is alive, this kind of help will never be given."  forget."

    Yan Fang lowered his head and said, "I will tell the lady exactly what you said. I don't know what the young master will do next."??What are your plans?  Will you come into town with us?  "

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "I am a member of the Jianghu. If I go with you, it will be harmful and useless. It's better to say goodbye." He apologized and jumped out.  I saw caravans lined up in front and behind, and vehicles carrying people and goods mixed in. It was not known which vehicle Li Xiuniang was hiding in.  However, the status of the two people is very different, so what happens if they see each other or not?  Once the spring breeze blows, there is nothing better than forgetting each other in the rivers and lakes.  He sighed, gathered his strength and rushed into the woods beside the road, and quickly walked away.

    Yan Fang watched his back disappear, shook his head, rode to a carriage with ordinary decorations, leaned close to the window and whispered: "Sect Master, Mr. Hu is gone. I prepared a set of words according to your instructions.  , but he mistakenly thought it was Li Xiuniang who saved him."

    Yan Jiu sighed: "Hey, I have wronged Sister Xiuniang. I hope she won't blame me."

    Yan Fang said: "Li Xiuniang doesn't know everything, which is a rare blessing. As long as the sect leader holds her position, will she get few benefits in the future?"

    Yan Jiu sighed quietly: "I hope everything goes well during the trip to Xuzhou, and we don't want to cause trouble again!" Yan Da smiled coldly: "Those who follow the rules will prosper, and those who go against will perish! If it comes to a critical moment, there will be no mercy.  It¡¯s a shame!¡±

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 10: Another Conflict

    Xuzhou, a famous city in the Central Plains and the capital of emperors, has been the key to the North and the gateway to the South since ancient times. It is a battleground for military strategists.  Its origins can be traced back to ancient times. It was the capital of Peng Zu's founding, so it was also called "Pengcheng". It was not until Cao Cao of the Three Kingdoms that it was renamed "Xuzhou".  Liu Bang and many of the famous officials and generals who founded the country were from Xuzhou, and Xiang Yu, the overlord of Western Chu, also founded his country and became king here.  The ancient city is surrounded by mountains and rivers, surrounded by mountains and hills. The mountains surround the city, the city surrounds the mountains, and the Grand Canal winds through it. It has the grandeur of the north and the beauty of the south.  Because Xuzhou has a special geographical location and convenient transportation, merchants from the southeast and northwest gather here. People of different clothes and skin colors rub shoulders with each other, and the folk customs are open.

    At three quarters in the afternoon, in an inconspicuous tavern in the city, the diners were shouting, joking, and changing glasses. The noise was so noisy that it almost broke the roof.  Hu Xiaotian sat alone at a table in the corner, his eyebrows furrowed, and he was drinking heavily with his head full of thoughts. His face was flushed, and he was already a bit drunk.

    Since he started practicing the World-Destroying Overlord Technique, he has encountered many hurdles and twists and turns, but he has always been able to turn danger into safety and make brave progress along the way.  In particular, he successfully broke through the first restriction of the Hades Qi Lock, and his skill jumped to the eighth level. He was truly qualified to compete for supremacy in the world. It was the time to be full of energy and proud of the world.  Once he achieves another breakthrough in his swordsmanship, he will even immediately challenge Ji Haoming to compete for the title of the best young swordsman in the world.  However, at this critical moment, due to the imbalance of yin and yang in the body, he actually fell into a demonic state and almost died!  If he does not release the accumulated yang energy in his body in time and continues to practice martial arts, he will definitely become a demon again due to excessive yang energy.  Next time, you may not be as lucky as last night.  Those who are possessed by demons are the public enemies of all sects in the world.  In order to prevent him from committing heinous crimes, masters from various factions usually put aside their prejudices and join forces to hunt him down.  If he was branded as a "devil", how could he have a chance to challenge Ji Haoming fairly?  How could it be possible to act wild in front of the great master?  Thinking of the possibility of losing Tang Xue forever.  My heart felt like it was being cut by random knives, and the pain was unspeakable.

    In fact, the intercourse of yin and yang is an effective way to dredge yang energy and avoid losing control and becoming possessed.  However, he had been familiar with poetry and books since he was a child, and he came from a well-known and decent family. Deep down in his heart, he was ashamed to associate with prostitutes, and he was not willing to engage in sex trade with those brothel girls who were incompetent.  However, Qin Ke'er, Su Yuqing and others are not around, and the ten thousand years of ice soul has been lost. How can they actually tie themselves up?  Are you no longer seeking to break through the second restriction?

    Hu Xiaotian was in a dilemma, and when he thought about the unclear dispute with Li Xiuniang, he couldn't help but sigh again and again, feeling that the strong wine poured into his throat was so bitter.  Just when he was half drunk and half awake.  Suddenly, I heard a group of big men behind me clapping the table and applauding. It turned out that they were talking about yesterday's martial arts competition on the Changjie Street of Dangshan Town.  One of them had a loud voice and was very eloquent. He described the process of sword fighting in an ups and downs and fascinating way.  Especially when it comes to the part where Hu Xiaotian turns defeat into victory and humiliates Tenggemu, everyone who listens applauds and cheers with great pride.  At that time, the Zhu Ming Dynasty had not been established for a long time.  Martial arts prevailed, and the most respected heroes were those who could defeat foreign warriors.  Everyone felt elated and even more happy when they drank.  Everyone praised Hu Xiaotian.  Little did he know that the protagonist of the story was sitting next to him.

    Hu Xiaotian was in a bad mood. Thinking of his own predicament, the more he listened, the more unpleasant he felt. He suddenly slammed the wine bowl and said coldly: "What does it mean to defeat a mere Mongolian swordsman? If you really have the ability, go and pick off Ji Haoming."  !¡±

    As soon as these words came out, it was like pouring a basin of cold water into a hot pot, and there was an instant silence in the wine shop.  Everyone turned their heads and glared at Hu Xiaotian, the flames in their eyes almost shooting out.  A big man clapped his hands and stood up: "Boy, are you Han or Mongolian? Don't forget your ancestors!" Another big man said angrily: "You are so sarcastic, do you dare to be disrespectful to Hero Hu?"

    "Hero?!" Hu Xiaotian found it even more harsh and did not reveal his identity. He sneered: "Did the man named Hu do anything chivalrous? After a fight, he became a 'hero'? Ridiculous! Ridiculous!"

    When all the big men heard this, they were furious. How could they allow this stranger to belittle their hero?  I don't know who it was and shouted: "Hit his mother!" Before he finished speaking, five or six figures rushed towards him and started punching him.  Hu Xiaotian didn't use his internal strength or moves, he stood up and faced him, and started fighting with each other.  All of a sudden, the tables and chairs and dishes were clanging, drinks, vegetables and juices were splashing everywhere, and the shouts and noises were mixed, making the tavern owner jump in panic.  The big men were angry at him for speaking rudely, and when he struck, his fists hit the flesh. Unexpectedly, his internal strength reverberated, and his fists and feet felt a dull pain.  One man had a vicious attack due to the pain, whipped out a short knife and stabbed him straight through.  Hu Xiaotian sensed the sudden burst of murderous intent, and instinctively raised his hand, followed by a flying kick, hitting the knife-wielding man in the lower abdomen.  This move was so powerful that the man spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backwards several feet. He smashed through the window and fell out. He didn't know who he bumped into, which caused several shouts of curses and exclamations.  Hu Xiaotian was so drunk that he didn't care whether he accidentally hurt innocent bystanders. He punched and kicked all the opponents around him with three strikes, five or two, and put his hands on his hips and laughed loudly: "Whoever refuses to accept stands up!"?? 

    At this moment, silhouettes of people flashed, and four young people, three men and one woman, flew in. They were all well-dressed and had long swords stuck on their backs.  At first, there was a man in green clothes in his twenties with thick eyebrows and big eyes, a wide mouth and a high nose. He was tall and exuded a proud and domineering attitude. His displeased eyes were directly locked on Hu Xiaotian, pointing at him and shouting: "Boy, did you provoke me just now?"  Are you causing trouble? Please apologize quickly!"

    Hu Xiaotian squinted at the other party, let out a wine burp, and said coldly: "Where did you come from, a wild monkey, and you want to meddle in other people's business?"

    The four people were furious, and one of them said sternly: "Show your talent with your move, this is my senior brother of Taishan Sword Sect, Fenglei Swordsman Xie Junfeng!" The other person pressed his sword and said: "Boy, if you don't kowtow and admit your mistake, I will  I¡¯ll cut off your tongue for Senior Brother Xie!¡±

    "Xie Junfeng!" "Wow, he is Xie Junfeng!" The crowd in the tavern suddenly became excited, and exclamations came one after another.  Xie Junfeng is a swordsmanship genius of the Taishan Sword Sect, ranked fourth among the top ten rookies. He has encountered many adventures since he traveled around the world. His swordsmanship has developed rapidly and he has killed many evil villains. His martial arts skills cannot be denied. It can be said that he is  The pride of the new generation in the northern martial arts world.

    Xie Junfeng felt slightly proud when he saw everyone's expression changing.  Crossing his arms across his chest, he pretended to be generous and said: "Friend, as long as you bow your head and admit your mistake, and compensate the tavern owner for the loss and the injured person's medical expenses, Xie will let you go today. As for the incident of unintentionally bumping into my junior sister, it will also be written off.  ." The beautiful woman in green clothes next to her frowned slightly and said angrily: "Senior brother, why do you favor outsiders?" Xie Junfeng said kindly: "Junior sister Song, don't forget, I, a disciple of the Taishan sect, travel around the world to convince others with virtue.  Put the word 'xia' first in everything. There are a lot of us adults. There is no need to worry about such nameless people."

    Everyone applauded and cheered: "Well said!" "You are worthy of being the hero of Mount Tai!"

    Hu Xiaotian hadn¡¯t had enough of fighting just now. Since the disciples of Taishan Sect took the initiative to bump into him, how could he swallow his anger?  He spat and said unhurriedly: "Hypocrite!" He secretly spit out these three words.  Although the tone is not high, it reaches everyone's ears clearly.  The cheers and applause suddenly stopped, and the tavern was as silent as a cemetery.  Xuzhou is close to Shandong and falls within the sphere of influence of the Taishan Sword Sect, who dares to openly humiliate Xie Junfeng.  Simply unheard of.  Everyone looked at each other in disbelief, and cleverly and quietly moved outwards to avoid suffering the disaster of the fish in the pond.

    Xie Junfeng's face turned green, and then turned red.  The clothes move automatically in the absence of wind, making hunting noises.  He was clearly extremely angry.  On the surface, he appears to be open-minded and generous, but in fact, he will retaliate for his anger.  Being directly criticized as a "hypocrite" is an unprecedented humiliation. How can you endure it given your personality?  Suddenly the sword light flashed, the cold air filled the air, and a wisp of cold lightning thrust forward at lightning speed, wishing to pierce Hu Xiaotian on the spot.

    when!  The two swords intersect and sparks fly.

    Xie Junfeng missed a blow and couldn't help but let out a cry of surprise. He turned his wrist slightly and stabbed three times in a row, using the famous "Sun-viewing Sword Technique" of the Taishan School.  Unexpectedly, the sword light jumped, and the opponent blocked and blocked the killing move with ease. The next moment, the sword wind whistled, and the cold sword energy rushed towards the face, going straight to the vital part of the throat, making the hair stand on end.  Xie Junfeng was shocked. This sword coincided with the essence of Huashan swordsmanship. Could it be that the opponent was a master secretly trained by the Huashan sect?  Why have I never heard Jiang Mingfeng mention it?  In the flash of lightning in his mind, he turned around and retreated. He raised his long sword and blocked the fatal sword strike. He said in a deep voice: "Are you a disciple of the Huashan Sect?"

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said, "Who said I am a disciple of Huashan?" As he spoke, the sword moves changed again, dense and smooth, making it impossible to see how many subsequent changes there were.

    Xie Junfeng lost his voice and said: "Hengshan swordsmanship!" The horror in his heart cannot be described in words. How can there be someone in this world who is proficient in the swordsmanship of Huashan School and Hengshan School at the same time?  Who is this stranger?  As he retreated, he dismantled his sword moves, then jumped out of the tavern and landed in the middle of the street.

    Hu Xiaotian was unyielding when he gained the upper hand, and shouted: "Stop!" He flew out immediately after him, his sword light criss-crossing, pointing tightly at his opponent's vital points.  The sword power is continuous, each sword is as fast as a sword, and there is a sound of wind and thunder, which has been changed to the wind and thunder sword technique.  Normally, he would not be so arrogant, but Xie Junfeng deserved his misfortune and unfortunately became the target of his venting.

    The two men jumped out with swords in hand, startling the passersby who fled in panic and screamed again and again.  Although martial arts is prevalent in Xuzhou and there are many people from all walks of life, sword fighting in the streets during the day is extremely rare and immediately attracts the attention of many masters.  But I saw swords as fast as the wind, figures soaring, and the sound of swords clashing was as dense as raindrops.  Someone immediately shouted: "It's Fenglei Sword Technique and Taishan Sword Technique!" "The one at the disadvantage is Xie Junfeng!" "Who is that young man? He is a master of fast swords!"

    Xie Junfeng was careless for a moment and lost the initiative, and was forced to take a defensive position. He tried his best to move around and defended himself with his long sword, creating layers of dazzling sword curtains.  From the corner of his eye, he saw people pointing and pointing, and he was so depressed that he almost vomited blood. He never imagined that he would kick against the iron plate and provoke such a powerful enemy.To the great loss of face.  Although this opponent is young, his swordsmanship is top-notch, and his fighting experience is even more sophisticated. There is no flaw in his movements!  It was difficult for Xie Junfeng to find a chance to counterattack. He was surrounded by the sword light like a storm, like a small boat in the vast ocean, which might be destroyed at any time.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Everyone was whispering and asking each other's questions.

    Taishan sent three people to chase him out of the tavern. Seeing their senior brother struggling to support himself and in danger, they couldn't help but be frightened and angry, and winked at each other.  The beauty in green scolded: "Despicable villain, look at the sword!" She straightened up, unsheathed her long sword, and pointed it at the vital part of Hu Xiaotian's vest.  Her sword moves were tricky and fierce, and her moves were extremely fast. Even though Hu Xiaotian had experienced many battles, he did not dare to take it lightly. He suddenly twisted his waist and turned around while moving.  The sword suddenly shook away.  With just such a slight distraction, Xie Junfeng took the opportunity to jump back and escape from the range of his opponent's sword skills.  At the same time, the other two Taishan disciples shouted coldly in unison.  The two swords attack from the left and right.

    "The Taishan sect does not follow martial arts rules!" "It is not a hero to fight with more than less!" The people watching the excitement were very dissatisfied and started to boo and whistle.

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said, "Do you think you can defeat me by relying on the strength of a large number of people?" A roll of the long sword was like a rushing river, extremely soft yet as thick as a wall, no matter how exquisite the sword moves used by the other three were.  , all resist outside.  He was secretly angry at the Taishan sect's style, and his internal energy was hidden when he made moves.  He raised his wrist and exerted force, which caused the opponent's fingers to go numb and he could hardly hold the sword hilt.

    Xie Junfeng is, after all, a leader of the younger generation in the martial arts world. He still manages to control his emotions despite being ashamed and angry.  He carefully observed his opponent's swordsmanship routine, but he was quickly disappointed because the swordsmanship used by Hu Xiaotian did not belong to any known sect.  Xie Junfeng saw that the younger brothers and sisters became more and more strenuous as they fought. They could not trap their opponents at all, and they no longer cared about face.  A tiger roared, and he pounced with his sword.  This time he learned his lesson, used the secret secret skills of the Taishan Sect, and launched an offensive with all his strength.  The moves are wide open and wide, brave and strong.  Every strike of the sword was accompanied by a roar of thunder, with terrifying momentum.

    When Xie Junfeng joined the battle group.  The situation changed, and the four Taishan disciples joined forces and completely gained the upper hand.  The sword light was as powerful as a tide, and it completely swallowed up Hu Xiaotian's figure in an instant.  But in the blink of an eye, Hu Xiaotian broke through the net with his sword, like a dragon flying through the sky, with a clear roar, the sword light swayed down, stabbing the four people in no particular order, and there was a terrifying illusion of destroying the world.  Xie Junfeng and others were shocked, and instinctively used all his strength to block with his sword.

    "Hu Xiaotian! He is the Ming Dynasty warrior Hu Xiaotian!" Someone in the distance shouted, dancing with excitement, as if crazy.

    Hu Xiaotian!  This name seemed to have a magical power, sweeping through the crowd in an instant, attracting countless cheers: "Warrior of the Ming Dynasty!" "Warrior of the Ming Dynasty!"

    Hu Xiaotian never thought that his identity would be discovered. He raised his eyes to sweep away the fanatical people. His enthusiasm was waning. He used the force of his long sword to fly upside down, leaping onto the ridge of the street facing the street. He soared like a giant eagle towards the mountains and forests in the distance.  go.  Many masters all around jumped into the air and shouted after them: "Young Master Hu, please stay!"

    Xie Junfeng and the other four people could not have expected this ending. They stood there blankly holding their swords, feeling overwhelmed and ashamed.

    Hu Xiaotian turned a deaf ear to the shouts behind him, speeding up and leaving the downtown area, passing through a forest, going around and around, then turning south along an unknown small lake, running towards untraveled areas until he was sure that no one was catching up.  , Fang stopped.  I saw lush green trees all around, the lake surface was as calm as a mirror, white clouds reflected, and a few small boats drifting in the distance, it was a beautiful picture.  Facing the cool breeze blowing on his face, he felt relieved, and suddenly he felt an impulse. He paused his feet, jumped up, and plunged into the depths of the lake.  He relaxed his mind and body, put aside all his worries, and floated in the lake without thinking about anything. The cool feeling filled his limbs and bones.  I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the sky gradually turned dark, and the waves of the lake pushed him back to the shallow water.

    Hu Xiaotian stood up in a hurry and leaped onto the lake shore. Before he could gain a firm foothold, he suddenly heard a whistle blowing, and there was an endless stream of whistles breaking through the air. Seven or eight unfamiliar masters jumped up and surrounded him.  Hu Xiaotian said impatiently: "You are so busy after eating, aren't you? Hu is in a bad mood and doesn't want to be harassed and entangled by boring people. Please help yourself!"

    The few people looked at each other, some were as silent as iron, and some sneered. A thin old man in black, nearly fifty years old, laughed strangely: "Hu Xiaotian, Mr. Hu, who do you think we are? Others  We treat you, the 'Ming Dynasty Warrior', as a hero, but in our eyes, you are nothing but shit!"

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned for a moment and looked at it intently. He noticed that there was an eagle embroidered on the other person's chest. His heart moved and he said lightly: "Hu is stupid. I don't know when I offended the seniors of Yanyu Tower. Please tell me clearly."  In his early years, Lou was a member of the martial arts world.A large and powerful gang has gradually become low-key in recent years and has faded out of people's sight. It mainly operates in the Jinling, Yangzhou, and Fengyang areas, and has lost its former ability to make waves.  Tang Xue's mother was killed by the master of Yanyu Tower, which made Tang Xue lose maternal love, so Hu Xiaotian had no good impression of Yanyu Tower.

    The old man in black said solemnly: "Hu, it doesn't matter whether you offend us or not. The key is that you took something you shouldn't have taken. As long as you hand it over obediently, you may avoid death. Otherwise  Don¡¯t blame me for being cruel!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said curiously: "Hu has nothing to offer, I wonder what does senior want me to hand over?"

    The old man in black had a face as dark as water and said coldly: "Boy, you don't tell lies in front of real people! I would like to remind you, have you met anyone from Leijiabao a few days ago?"

    Hu Xiaotian thought with lightning flashing in his mind and said slowly: "So what if it is? So what if it's not?"

    The old man in black raised his eyebrows, showing his murderous intent, and said every word: "Stop talking nonsense and hand over the firearm immediately!"

    Hu Xiaotian said proudly: "What qualifications do you have to order Hu? Could it be that Yanyulou has become a lackey of the Qinglong Society and is complicit in it?"  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 11 Firearms are always needed

    The fact that Hu Xiaotian took the firearm from Lei Haoyun was always very secret, but Yanyulou came to see him for this. The only possibility is that they took Lei Haoyun in and learned the secret from Lei Haoyun.  Firearms are always the core secret of Leijiabao's development of firearms, and they are of great importance. If they eventually fall into the hands of the Qinglong Society, they will definitely become a weapon for Chen Tianye's rebellion!  Xiang Hu was so strong that he was seriously injured by the thunderous thunder. How could ordinary people resist?

    The old man in black was stunned for a moment, and said displeasedly: "How can a bunch of miscellaneous people like the Qinglong Society be qualified to be called together with my Yanyu Tower? Don't confuse our two families! Boy, my patience  It¡¯s limited, are you willing to hand over the stuff?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly surprised. It turned out that his guess was wrong. Yanyu Tower and Qinglong Society were not allies, so what was the use of their attempt to seize firearms?  Holding the hilt of the sword with his backhand, he said coldly: "Where is Lei Haoyun? If he dares to ask for it in person, I might consider it. As for other people, they are not qualified!"

    The old man in black said angrily: "You won't shed tears until you see the coffin!" He suddenly floated forward and struck Hu Xiaotian directly in the face with the wind from his left palm.  Almost at the same moment, the cold wind surged, and three other people attacked from different directions with weapons. They cooperated with each other and launched ruthless attacks, blocking his escape route.

    This palm in front of his face was as strong as a mountain, showing that the old man in black had an unpredictable internal cultivation level. In terms of skill alone, he was not inferior to the likes of Yan Si. No wonder he still dared to say harsh words after Hu Xiaotian became famous.  Moreover, the other companions who cooperated in the attack were only slightly weaker than him in martial arts, and together they were enough to challenge the best masters in the world.  Although Hu Xiaotian has strong self-confidence.  But he is not a conceited and arrogant person. He has clearly judged the situation in a blink of an eye. If he meets someone head-on, he will die from exhaustion just from the consumption of his skills!  Since there are so many strong men in the Yanyu Tower.  Why are you willing to curb your edge and withdraw from the arena of competition for hegemony?  At the critical moment of life and death, he could not allow him to distract himself from exploring the secret behind it. He jumped back on his toes, swung his long sword, and as if he was desperate for his life, he fiercely slammed into the middle-aged man behind him with the sword.

    when!  Plop!  Hu Xiaotian shook the enemy away with one strike of his sword, and the attacks continued.  Falling straight into the lake.  Everyone in Yanyu Tower is confused. Is this kid trying to escape by diving?  The old man in black was so anxious that he shouted angrily: "Stop, don't run away!" He jumped into the air.  Both palms fell from top to bottom, and the strong wind made the water surface dent slightly.  Others took out concealed weapons and shot them in a swarm.

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said, "Who said I wanted to escape!" The long sword dipped into the water and rolled up, and a transparent water dragon roared and flew up, baring its teeth and claws as if it were spiritual.  Roar to the sky!  Every stream of water and every drop of water contains an indescribable sword intent, intertwined into an airtight net.  Crush all the incoming hidden weapons into pieces.  There was a loud bang, and the fierce palm force smashed the dragon's head into pieces.  Water splashed everywhere.  But the next moment, the sword light shot up into the sky.  It seems to be everywhere and invincible.  The old man in black screamed strangely and jumped back to the shore with a somersault. Cold sweat flowed from his back. He couldn't figure out why Hu Xiaotian's martial arts soared and forced him to be in a hurry?

    Hu Xiaotian said with a half-smile but not a smile: "Hu is here waiting for you all. If you have the guts, come down and decide the winner!"

    Everyone in Yanyu Tower looked at each other. They were all experienced veterans. They vaguely guessed that Hu Xiaotian was good at water, so they were confident. If they entered the water to fight, they might not be able to get a good deal.  But if he hesitates to move forward and allows him to shout and provoke, how can he complete the orders given by his superiors?  The old man in black was so angry that his teeth itched with hatred, he waved his hand fiercely: "Up!"

    "Destroy this kid!" "Kill him!" Three of the masters who were proficient in water skills shouted, and they plucked up the courage to rush forward together. They stepped heavily into the water with their feet and kicked up countless splashes, plus the dancing in their hands.  The sword's cold light was as menacing as a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey.

    Hu Xiaotian moved his feet slightly and retreated to the waist-deep lake water. He slapped the water with his left palm and immediately stirred up a wall of water several feet wide.  The three masters were stunned as they lost the specific position of their opponents. Some of them instinctively changed their moves to defend, while others continued to attack with all their strength. Their bodies were staggered forward and backward, leaving many flaws.  Under the refracted water curtain, cold light could be seen flying across the sky, and several figures suddenly advanced and retreated. Looking carefully, it turned out to be Hu Xiaotian who was wielding his sword to attack, forcing the numerically superior opponent into a panic.  When everyone in Yanyu Tower moved in the water, the resistance was extremely strong. Compared with Hu Xiaotian, their speed was as slow as a turtle crawling, and they were completely at a disadvantage.  Hu Xiaotian was unyielding, relying on his fish-like agility to move his sword, injuring two people in an instant, stabbing five or six bloody holes in the opponent's body. The blood spurted out, dyeing the lake surface red.

    The old man in black was angry and resentful. He obviously had an absolute advantage, but he couldn't do anything to a young boy. If the superiors knew about it, wouldn't it be a loss of face?  Then he leaned over and grabbed a huge boulder, and shouted: "Death to the little thief!" He raised his arms, and the boulder flew out into the air and headed towards Hu.The sky fell on his head.  The flying rocks were coming quickly and fiercely. Hu Xiaotian raised his palm and moved back and forth, then deflected them diagonally, causing the boulders to fall sideways, causing a thick water column to rise from the lake surface with a loud roar.  Despite this, the influx of huge force still made Hu Xiaotian's left arm sore and numb, and his chest felt tight.  The old man in black bullied him for his weak skills. He grabbed the big rocks on the shore and threw them away. Black shadows broke through the sky, water columns soared, and the lake waves continued to turmoil.

    At this moment, someone suddenly heard someone shouting coldly: "Mr. Yi, you are disrespectful to me!" Before he could finish his words, a big man flew towards him like a whirlwind, the light of his sword flashed, and the experts guarding the outside of Yanyu Tower screamed.  Falling down, he pointed his toes and rushed towards the old man in black without stopping.

    "Li Wanjie!" The old man in black gasped as if he had a toothache. He floated up, his palms overlapped, blocking the enemy's attack route, and said angrily: "What do I do in Yanyu Tower have to do with you?"

    Li Wanjie said solemnly: "I owed Mr. Hu a favor in the past. I saw you using your power to bully others and not following the rules of the world. How could I stand by and watch? Yi Baifan, if you don't want to die, get out of here!" As he spoke, knives and flowers were flying like snow, surrounding them tightly.  Around the opponent.  Yi Baifan was inferior in nature when it came to fighting with bare hands, not to mention that Li Wanjie was a top-notch expert in the underworld and was very experienced.  How can this be the kind of person who is easy to do?  The two fight against each other, and the strength is judged.  Yi Baifan groaned secretly, while trying his best to dodge and fight back, while issuing instructions to mobilize his subordinates to assist.  It was not easy to even the situation.

    Because Yi Baifan had no physical skills, the three masters of Yanyu Tower became more and more frightened as they fought. How dare they stay in the lake and wait for death, they all jumped back to the shore.  Hu Xiaotian let out a clear whistle, thrust out his sword with his front and back legs and chased after him, biting his opponent tightly and not letting go.  He was wondering, how could Li Wanjie appear here by chance? Could there be something big happening within the Demon Cult?  Li Wanjie appears to be a loner and a master of the underworld.  In fact, he is an esoteric disciple of the Demon Sect, who is responsible for collecting intelligence and transmitting information. His words and deeds can influence the decision-making level of Qianmen.  However, the powerful enemy has not retreated yet.  It was not convenient to greet Li Wanjie, so he had to suppress the questions in his mind for the time being and talk about it later.

    The two demon sect masters joined forces and immediately completely reversed the offensive and defensive momentum. You clashed with me.  The sword rose and fell, killing everyone in Yanyu Tower in mourning.  Yi Baifan was angry, resentful, and helpless, and screamed: "Li Wanjie. You ruined my Yanyu Tower today, and you will be revenged in the future! You wait to die! Let's withdraw!"

    Li Wanjie smiled and said: "Yi Baifan. You have been someone's lackey for so many years, but you still haven't made any progress. Do you only scare people with white teeth?" I have no intention of fighting the opponent to the end, so as not to force the dog to jump over the wall, causing damage to both sides.  He let go and retreated.  Hu Xiaotian also drew back with his sword, looked at Li Wanjie and nodded slightly.

    Yi Baifan's face was livid, he left a few words of anger and left the scene, and led his people to fly away.

    Hu Xiaotian watched everyone in Yanyu Tower leave, put his sword back into its sheath, and said, "Senior Li, we have never met in this life! In fact, you and I together can wipe out Yi Baifan and his entourage. I wonder why senior let them go?"  If the tiger returns to the mountain, there will be endless troubles!"

    Li Wanjie said: "Master Hu, this place already belongs to the sphere of influence of Yanyu Tower. It is impossible to annihilate Yi Baifan and others without anyone noticing. If those old monsters in Yanyu Tower are alerted, even I will only  He can go out of the city overnight to avoid the limelight. Besides, Yanyulou and Jinyiwei have colluded, and their strength is unfathomable. There is no need to form a deadly feud with them."

    Hu Xiaotian's heart moved slightly, and he frowned and said: "Yanyu Tower turned out to be a minion secretly cultivated by the imperial court. No wonder Yi wanted to seize the firearms!" Firearms are always related to the safety of the country and the country. Of course, the leader of Yanyu Tower attaches great importance to it and will definitely  There is no chance that it will fall into the hands of Meng Yuan or the Qinglong Society. If it can be captured and presented to the court, it will be a great achievement.  It is conceivable that after Yi Baifan and others go back to report the situation, Yanyu Tower will definitely send higher-level figures to take action, and they will not stop until the goal is achieved!  Even though he didn't publicize his name when he took action that day, Yanyulou still found him accurately. Could it be that Qinglong Club couldn't guess the truth?  The Qinglong Society's desire to snatch firearms is only more urgent than that of Yanyu Tower!  Thinking of this, my palms started to sweat slightly.

    Li Wanjie was greatly surprised when he heard this, and lost his voice: "Master Hu, the firearms stolen from Leijiabao ended up in your hands?!"

    Hu Xiaotian whispered: "Senior Li, this is a long story. In order to prevent the walls from hearing each other, you and I should change places and have a good chat."

    Li Wanjie understood and said with a smile: "The bastards from Yanyu Tower are really annoying, let's go!"

    The two of them started Qinggong and quickly left the lakeside.  It was obviously not the first time for Li Wanjie to come to Xuzhou City. He led Hu Xiaotian around and around until he came to a secluded small inn. It was empty with almost no guests.  The two randomly chose a table to sit down, ordered the waiters to bring the food and wine, and drank happily.  Hu Xiaotian also did not deliberately hide it. He was captured by Li Xuan'er, met Yan Ao and Busha monk by chance, and later wandered to Luoyang and was involved in the turmoil of the underworld.?Then he managed to escape from prison, clashed with the Qinglong Society, obtained the firearms master, and finally rescued Dugu Yu.  As for the confusing disputes between him and Li Xuan'er, Yan Jiu, and Dugu Yan, they will be ignored.

    The more Li Wanjie listened, the more he admired him. He clapped his hands on the table and praised: "Young Master is so wise and brave, and blessed by heaven, that he has made great contributions to our sect. It is really the magic sect's luck! Now you have become famous in one fell swoop, defeating Jiang Mingfeng, Qin Maoyang, and Tengge in a row."  Mu and Xie Junfeng are as popular as ever. If they break through to the ninth level, they will have enough strength to aspire for the throne of the leader. I am afraid that by this time, the second and third young masters have been unable to sleep at night and are tossing and turning." The voice said.  After a pause, he said again: "Sir, I wonder what you plan to do with this firearm?"

    Hu Xiaotian pretended not to see the ardent expectation in his eyes, and said seriously: "Of course the jade will be returned to Zhao intact, and will be sent back to the Lei family when there is a chance."

    Li Wanjie saw that he was categorical, and it was useless to talk about his feelings.  He shook his head and smiled: "How many people dream of treasures, but Young Master is not greedy at all, and his broad mind is extraordinary! However, both Qinglong Society and Yanyu Tower are determined to get it, and it will be even more difficult for Young Master to protect it.  I heard that Fei Zhixian, the god general of the Qinglong Society, and Shang Yuzhen, the ninth-grade master of Yanyu Tower, have been around."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "It doesn't matter! If the opponent is too strong, I would rather destroy it first than let it fall into someone else's hands and cause a catastrophe!" Not to mention the Shang Yuzhen and Qinglong who have never met before.  The red lotus saint who met in the meeting came back in vain, and she would most likely ask Fei Zhixian to regain her place.  Even though he has made many breakthroughs now, he is still no match for Fei Zhixian unless he completely breaks the Qi Lock of Hades.  Only when your skill reaches the tenth level can you compete with Fei Zhixian.  Unfortunately, from the current point of view, it is still far away from realizing this wish.

    Li Wanjie coughed lightly and said, "Sir, it would be better to leave it to me."

    Hu Xiaotian smiled casually, changed the subject and asked: "Senior Li, you always hide your hidden meanings in your actions and deeds. May I ask you why you came to Xuzhou?"

    Li Wanjie sighed secretly in his heart.  Following his words, he explained: "Master Haojiao knows that Li is here to participate in the secret auction event held every year to see if anyone will sell the secret treasure of our religion."

    It turns out that Xuzhou is the headquarters of the two major gangs, the Cao Gang and the Salt Gang.  Caobang is in the shipping business.  It starts from Jinling in the south and reaches Yanjing in the north.  Tens of thousands of gang members depended on the Grand Canal for their livelihood and had deep ties with the imperial court.  What the Salt Gang does is private salt sales.  The gangs are all desperadoes, and are jointly composed of local gangs such as Shandong Gang, Xuzhou Gang, Yangzhou Gang, Bashu Gang, etc., with influence all over the country. Unfortunately, the cohesion of the gang members is not strong, otherwise it would be enough to challenge the Qinglong Society and the Beggar Clan.  The two major gangs have joined forces, and their background, strength and connections are beyond imagination. Every year, they secretly organize a "Central Plains Treasure Appraisal Conference" and invite rich people and heroes from all over the country to participate.  Treasures, magical weapons, martial arts secrets, magical elixirs, etc. are displayed and auctioned, and the highest bidder wins.  The Central Plains Treasure Appraisal Conference has been held for twelve consecutive years. Every year, amazing treasures appear, making it extremely attractive.  Originally, participants were limited to mafia tycoons, but in recent years, white dao heroes from all over the world have also come here to attract the attention. As a result, the competition has become increasingly fierce, and the final transaction price has become higher and higher.

    At that time, a serious civil strife broke out in the Demon Sect, and many precious classics and rare treasures of the Demon Sect, including the Black Iron Secret Map, were lost in the world.  Anyway, every few years, there is always a magical treasure born, causing turmoil.  What's more, they sell demonic treasures through various channels in exchange for sky-high wealth.  The reason why Li Wanjie was sent to participate in the treasure appraisal conference was to identify whether there were demon sect treasures among the selected items. If there were any, he would buy them and send them back to Qianmen for safekeeping.

    After hearing this, Hu Xiaotian felt strange and asked: "Since there are so many masters from all over the country, dragons and snakes are mixed together, why do seniors spend so much money? As long as it is confirmed that the treasures left behind by our sect are taken away by force after the auction, there is no need to be polite.  ?¡±

    Li Wanjie said: "Young master, you don't know. This treasure appraisal conference is actually held in two places. One is at Caobang General Headquarters, and only wealthy businessmen from all over the country can participate. The main auctions are jewelry and jades, antiques, calligraphy and paintings, and beauties and wine. The other is  Located in the main hall of the Salt Gang, all kinds of people from the Jianghu can enter the auction. The main auction items are magic weapons, armors, hidden weapons, martial arts secrets, various elixirs, etc. However, in order to limit the number of people and avoid overcrowding, everyone must first  Pay a deposit of 10,000 taels of silver in exchange for a secret number plate made by the Salt Gang as a voucher for admission. In addition, the identities of all bidders will be kept strictly confidential, and they will wear special masks to hide their faces before the official auction begins.  Others have seen through the origins. Moreover, the Salt Gang also promised to do its best to protect the successful bidders from returning home safely. Anyone who dares to snatch the treasure on the way is the sworn enemy of the Salt Gang! Even if I intend to seize the treasure, firstly, I don¡¯t know the identity of the buyer. Secondly,  How can this be done at the risk of being hunted down by the Salt Gang?"

    Hu Xiaotian said leisurely and fascinated: "No?When will this treasure appraisal conference be held?  It's a pity that I don't even have a hundred taels of silver with me, so even if I wanted to broaden my horizons, I couldn't.  "

    Li Wanjie had a strange look on his face and said doubtfully, "With the dignity of a young master, how could he be bothered by such worldly things?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "I was captured by Li Xuan'er and Yan Jiu successively, and all the valuables on my body were looted. It's good to be able to survive."

    Li Wanjie smiled and said: "As the saying goes, if you survive a catastrophe, you will be blessed later. I still owe the young master a favor. If the young master does not object, Li will pay the entrance deposit first! You and I will work hand in hand, in case we encounter something unexpected.  Black-hearted villains with long eyes can also take care of each other. I wonder what you want, Master?"

    Hu Xiaotian was not pretentious, and smiled and said: "Thank you for your generosity, senior. Then I would rather obey your orders!" The demonic sword hung high above his head and could fall at any time. He must solve the problem of yin and yang imbalance as soon as possible.  Wouldn't it be a beautiful thing if we could find some kind of elixir that is extremely yin and cold at the treasure appraisal conference and successfully integrate the strong yang energy in the body?  Challenging Ji Haoming and taking back Tang Xue is a destiny that he cannot refuse!

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 12: The Overlord of the Underworld

    Chapter 12 The Underworld Overlord

    After the matter was settled, Li Wanjie went to find a way to get a pass number plate for Hu Xiaotian so that they could participate in the treasure appraisal meeting to be held tomorrow night.  Hu Xiaotian was alone with nothing to do, and he didn't want to be trapped in the inn. He used some tricks to change his appearance, walked out, and walked towards the downtown area of ??the city.  Probably because the treasure appraisal conference is about to be held, the streets are full of well-dressed foreigners, and some even bring their lovely wives and concubines to show off through the market.  There were also groups of heroes who had drunk wine and rushed to the brothel shoulder to shoulder, laughing and joking all the way, shouting and cursing loudly from time to time.  However, they have their own sense of proportion and do not rely on force to bully ordinary people, because there are people from the Salt Gang and the Cao Gang everywhere who are responsible for secretly maintaining order. Once someone makes unreasonable troubles, the masters of the two gangs can rush to suppress them in the blink of an eye.  As long as they are not crazy, they will not choose to turn against the two gangs at this time.

    Hu Xiaotian walked aimlessly through the crowd. The more prosperous and lively the place, the more lonely he felt. Especially when he saw the young men and women traveling hand in hand, he couldn't help but feel sad and sigh sadly.  The so-called fate tricked people, Yi Wufeng lost his memory and changed his name, Tang Xue was married to someone else with hatred, Li Xuan'er disappeared without a trace, Su Yuqing was far away, Yan Jiu said goodbye cruelly, Qin Ke'er had no news at all, and none of the many beauties who were closely related to him were missing.  It's really sad to think about it carefully.  His mood was waning, so he turned around and walked to a quiet and quiet place. Unknowingly, he came to the lakeside again, where he saw the reflection of the moonlight, the gentle ripples of the water, and the flickering movement of countless silver snakes, which gave him a very moving flavor.

    Suddenly, a wisp of faint flute sound came in the night wind, melodious and low-pitched, like weeping.  Hu Xiaotian felt something in his heart. He followed the sound of the flute and walked around a bend in the river. He separated the branches and vines blocking the road and saw a small boat slowly approaching from a distance.  A pretty girl in white clothes stood on the bow of the boat, with jade hands like green onions and green silk like clouds. She was blowing a green bamboo flute with her eyes lowered.  The breeze blew, and the corners of his hair and clothes fluttered slightly, without a trace of human fireworks, and his temperament was extraordinary.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s mind was shaken, his eyes were hot, and his vision suddenly became blurry - he really couldn¡¯t find anything after running through iron shoes, and the person who came turned out to be the dancing phoenix in clothes that he had always dreamed of, and had never forgotten!  Yi Wufeng fell into the water and disappeared four years ago. When she reappeared, she had changed her name to "Bai Ruobing" and had no memory of the people and events in the past.  When the two met again in Prince Qin's palace, she mistakenly thought that Hu Xiaotian was a thief with ulterior motives and almost beat him to death with a palm.  Fortunately, Hu Xiaotian showed his true feelings at the critical moment and moved her, so she was able to escape intact.

    Hu Xiaotian wiped away his hot tears and looked around, and then he noticed a strong man in his thirties standing behind Yi Wufeng. He was tall and strong, with a square face, narrow eyes, a powerful and steady aura, and a majestic head.  , like a dragon and a tiger, obviously one of the top leaders of the group.  He stood with his hands behind his hands, staring at the back of the dancing phoenix with infinite affection in his eyes.  The man in charge of steering the boat at the rear is a man in green clothes who is as cold as ice and handsome. He carries a pair of short halberds slung across his back. His expression is alert and his eyes are as cold as lightning.

    After all, Hu Xiaotian was no longer a hot-blooded and impulsive young man. His heart felt cold, and he swallowed back the cry that surged into his throat. His fists clenched subconsciously, and his finger bones cracked.  The man standing behind Yi Wufeng is most likely the king of the underworld who controls the northern martial arts world and the leader of the Qinglong Society, Chen Tianye, who is capable of disrupting the world!  Such heroes are unfathomable, not to mention that the green-clothed guard is most likely the most mysterious and ruthless "killer" Hua Xu among the four great generals!  If Hu Xiaotian made any slight move, he would definitely die. Unless his skill soared to the level of Chi Yan, he would have a chance to save his life.  Seeing the person you love so close yet pretending to be a stranger, the helpless and humiliating feeling is as painful as a knife burning through your heart.

    At this moment, Hu Xiaotian's fighting spirit was rekindled, and he swore a cruel oath. Even if he fell into the devil's path forever, he would try his best to break the Qi lock of Hades and wash away today's humiliation!

    Chen Tianye was extremely ambitious and was not satisfied with dominating the martial arts world. He even tried to contact all the forces of all ethnic groups to overthrow the Zhu family dynasty.  A few days ago, he pretended to be Li Fangyuan, the son of Goryeo general Li Chenggui, and took the opportunity to celebrate the birthday of the King of Qin. He led Xu Yilang, Zeng Xiangjie and other masters into Xi'an City.  During the alliance, they were fishing in troubled waters and trying to seize Leijiabao's firearms.  Unexpectedly, first the secret map of Xuan Tie appeared, attracting covetous attention from all parties, and then Hu Xiaotian took the risk and entered the palace, making the King of Qin furious and imposing martial law throughout the city.  In the end, Mo Hufeng was seriously injured and died, causing the meeting of the five tribes to be suspended midway, and the conspiracy of the Qinglong Society was stillborn.  Fortunately, Xu Yilang was smart and seized the opportunity to bribe Lei Haoyun and tricked him into stealing the firearms. Unexpectedly, when he was about to succeed, something unexpected happened and the cooked duck flew away again!  Seriously speaking, although Hu Xiaotian and Chen Tianye have never met, they have actually been secretly fighting for several rounds, causing Chen Tianye's rebellion plan to be repeatedly frustrated. They can be regarded as irreconcilable mortal enemies.

    ??Chen Tianye has a ravine in his chest and the city is extremely deep. He has been under house arrest for a long time and has achieved completeThe purpose of occupying the body and mind of a beautiful woman is to use all possible means. On the one hand, people pretend to be Yi Wufeng's parents and fabricate her life experience; on the other hand, they use acupuncture and medicine to prevent her from recalling the past!  If Hu Xiaotian hadn't set the palace on fire and took advantage of the chaos to meet Yi Wufeng and tell the truth, she would have been kept in the dark forever and left at the mercy of others.  With the power of the Qinglong Society, it was impossible not to have Yi Wufeng's name, but Chen Tianye ignored everything and deliberately placed the elders of the Demon Sect under house arrest for four years. He simply did not take Xuan Zong, the leader of the Demon Sect, into consideration.

    One of the two sides is on the shore, the other is in the lake, separated by a distance of more than ten feet.  Although Hu Xiaotian's movements were light, the three people on the boat were such figures. The sound of the flute stopped immediately, and three eyes shot towards him.  The three masters work together, exuding an unrivaled momentum.  Hu Xiaotian couldn't dodge, and was pushed down by this invisible energy. It was like being hit by a heavy hammer. He couldn't help but stumble back a few steps, his throat sweetened, and blood bleeds from the corner of his mouth as he groaned.

    Chen Tianye smiled faintly and said that this boy is so proud and strong that he can still stand upright. Looking at the world, it is rare, no, no.  In time, his wings will be full and he will be a pillar of talent.  It's a pity that the location is not right, otherwise I would like to recruit him to join the association and entrust him with important tasks.  "

    Hua Xu said coldly that he was either an enemy or an enemy. Do you want me to kill him?  "

    Before Chen Tianye could say anything, Yi Wufeng frowned and said, Uncle Hua, you are too murderous.  The sky is huge and people are coming and going. Will everyone who accidentally bumps into us be killed?  As soon as you said the word "kill", people were no longer in the mood to play the flute.  "After saying that, he turned his jade hand and the flute disappeared into the sleeve of his robe.

    Chen Tianye laughed and said as gently as ice, don't get angry for irrelevant people.  You and I are boating on the lake, enjoying the beautiful scenery. It¡¯s time to relax and appreciate the secrets of heaven.  I heard that the Cao Gang got a rare jade flute. After tomorrow night, can I get it and give it to you?  "As he spoke, he gently waved his hand, signaling Hua Xu to leave in the boat.

    Hua Xu reluctantly glared at Hu Xiaotian, secretly exerting his inner strength in his hands, the stern rudder stirred up water, and the boat cut through the waves like an arrow, heading straight to the center of the lake.

    Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath of air-conditioning and silently bid farewell to Yi Wufeng. With a whoosh, he jumped up to the treetop and ran into the distance without delay.  Chen Tianzhi is cruel and ruthless, treating human life like an ant. Who knows if he will go back on his word at the next moment and secretly issue a kill order?  All in all, it¡¯s no big deal, and it¡¯s still the best option.  As long as the green hills remain, there is no need to worry about running out of firewood.

    Hu Xiaotian raised his arms and flew quickly. He was almost close to the edge of the forest, but unexpectedly, a wisp of laughter as delicate as silver bells and soul-stirring came from the front. It was like a magic sound that captivated the soul and attracted people's imagination.  He was shocked, and immediately fell to the ground and hid in the shadows. He was secretly surprised, how could it be her?  !

    I saw a white shadow flashing past, and a stunning beauty, as graceful as a willow and moving as fast as water, flashed into the forest. It was Li Xuan'er whom she hadn't seen for a long time.  She was radiant, as charming as a fox, with a soft smile on her brows and lips. Her skin was smooth and smooth, and her curves were exquisite. Whenever a man saw her, he could not wait to hold her in his arms and play with her.  She raised her hand to gently pull back her hair, looked back and said with a smile, Xie Shaoxia, the darkness in the woods is so scary, how can there be any scenery to see?  Did you deliberately trick me into coming here and want to bully others?  "

    Hu Xiaotian felt an inexplicable pain in his chest. Thinking of Li Xuan'er's affectionate confession when he was seriously ill, it seemed like yesterday.  In fact, he didn't have deep feelings for Li Xuan'er. There was a terrifying existence between the two of them, and the possibility of them joining hands in cultivation was slim. But at this moment, seeing her affectionate towards other people and her smile as bright as a flower, he couldn't help but feel sourness and jealousy in his heart.  Dark life.  Who is it that dares to approach this thorny rose?  Looking along Li Xuan'er's line of sight, he saw a tall young man chasing after him. It was Xie Junfeng who had had a conflict this morning!

    Xie Junfeng's face turned red and his steps were floating. He was obviously 60 to 70% drunk. He laughed and said, Miss Li, if you are happy in life, you must have all the fun. Don't let the golden bottle stand in front of the moon!  You and I, sons and daughters of Jianghu, are destined to meet each other thousands of miles away. Why not seize the moment and enjoy yourself in time?  "

    Li Xuan'er pursed her lips and said thank you, young hero. Although you and I hit it off, we are far from committed to a life-long commitment.  You made such a rude request, how could they agree to it so easily?  "My eyes are wandering, and I can't describe the soft spring feeling and countless charms.

    Xie Junfeng¡¯s eyes were spitting fire, he swallowed hard and said loudly, Miss Li, Xie is a man of indomitable spirit, the next head of the majestic Taishan Sword Sect!  As long as you obey me, I promise to marry you into the family in style and enjoy endless glory and wealth throughout your life.  If I say one false word, five thunderbolts will strike from the sky, and I will die badly!  "

    Li Xuan'er said angrily, "Thank you, big brother. Why do you need to swear poison when you are doing well?"  From now on, you are not allowed to mention the word 'death' in front of me again.  "

    Xie Junfeng was drunk and bold, licking his face and smiling?  ùµMuùÑü¡?br/>

    Li Xuan'er turned around gently and skillfully, and escaped like the wind. He chuckled and said thank you, brother, then what are you going to do with your??Junior sister?  Are you willing to swing your sword to kill Qingsi?  "Don't skip words.

    Xie Junfeng¡¯s expression suddenly stiffened, and he frowned and said, ¡°The relationship between Junior Sister Song and me is completely innocent, and there is absolutely no connection between me and me. Miss Li, please don¡¯t misunderstand me!¡±  Besides, she is a wild girl who only knows how to dance with swords and boxing without any taste. How can she compare with you?  As long as I'm not a blind idiot, I will definitely choose you, Miss Li.  "

    Li Xuan'er bit her lower lip lightly and said, "You men are all ungrateful men who love the new and dislike the old, and are restless!"  You treat your junior sister like this today, who knows if you will treat me the same way in the future?  What if you despise my old age and look for a new love in the future, wouldn¡¯t I have nowhere to cry?  "

    Xie Junfeng swore to Miss Li that Xie¡¯s love for you is as strong as gold, and he will never change his heart even if the time comes and no matter how hard it is!  If I do something sorry for you, just dig out my heart!  "

    Li Xuan'er asked with a smile, do you mean what you said?  "

    Xie Junfeng said that a gentleman says that a horse is hard to catch!  "Seeing the beautiful woman alive and fragrant, she wanted to refuse but still welcomed her, especially those affectionate eyes shining like stars, which seemed to be issuing a silent call. A stream of fire rushed up from her belly, and she roared,  Spread your arms and leap forward.

    "Oh, that's disgusting!" Li Xuan'er called out softly, flashing from side to side like a butterfly flying through flowers, always avoiding Xie Junfeng's attacks first.  The two of them were chasing each other, and they were only half a foot apart. Xie Junfeng was staring at the beauty's waist and hips, so excited that he completely lost his sense of proportion.

    Hu Xiaotian secretly shook his head. The so-called sex word has a knife in his head. When Xie Junfeng completely loses control of his mind, Li Xuan'er will take advantage of it and kill him!

    Li Xuan'er suddenly flicked his wrist while dodging, and a pair of shining gold-plated octagonal copper bells appeared out of thin air. He looked back and smiled and thanked brother, what do you think this is?  "

    Xie Junfeng's eyes moved upward and he was surprised to see the strange octagonal copper bell. Is it engraved with patterns on its surface?  Looks like a struggling ghost?  What do you want to do with it?  "

    Li Xuan'er smiled slightly, but there was a coldness in her charm, and said softly, "I want to take you in!"  "When he finished speaking, his wrists shook sharply, the bells hit each other, and a strange sound wave suddenly erupted. At the same time, he shouted Xie Junfeng!"

    The copper bell in Li Xuan'er's hand is, of course, the famous "Three Realms Soul-Calling Bell" in the world!  This object is one of the top treasures of Baiyun Sect. It is extremely vicious and terrifying. It can collect and refine the souls of the living. No matter how heroic you are, if you are unfortunately killed, you will only end up becoming a walking corpse. It is simply worse than death.  .  The power of the soul-calling bell is related to the user's skill level and the number of souls absorbed.  When the color of the soul-calling bell turns deep black and reaches the limit of its power, it is said that with one shake of the bell, it can absorb any soul within the three realms, which makes people change their colors.

    Li Xuan'er tempers the soul-summoning bell based on evil skills, and must ingest the souls of strangers as materials. The stronger the internal strength of the person being ingested, the stronger the power the soul-summoning bell can exert.  Therefore, she often used her beauty to seduce those young warriors, making them fascinated before revealing her ferocious claws.  Hu Xiaotian also suffered from Li Xuan'er's scheme in the past. Fortunately, he had practiced Buddhist magical powers and had an unusually strong will, and he successfully resisted the attack of the soul-catching spell.  As for famous disciples such as Murong Qingtian, they were not so lucky. Several of them were poisoned by Li Xuan'er, which caused an uproar for a time.  Li Xuan'er repeated his old tricks today and targeted Xie Junfeng. His real intention was self-evident.

    Xie Junfeng is a disciple of a well-known family and has rich experience in the world. He should know the importance of being wary of others and will not easily step into the trap of beauty.  But today he was frustrated by Hu Xiaotian's sword and was ridiculed by others. In a depressed mood, he drank to drown his sorrows and lost his usual calmness and shrewdness. He never thought that this stunning beauty had ulterior motives and was as poisonous as snakes and scorpions!

    Soon after he said it, the demonic sound swept across. Xie Junfeng trembled and became stiff as if struck by lightning. His eyes chased the swinging copper bell, and he subconsciously opened his lips, ready to answer Li Xuan'er's call.

    Hu Xiaotian frowned, and was about to take action to stop Li Xuan'er, when he suddenly heard an explosion in the air and shouted to the demon girl to stop!  "The lightning suddenly flashed, and a sword light suddenly appeared from the top of the branch on the left, like a rainbow piercing the sun, and it struck down hard on Li Xuan'er's head.

    This master who suddenly appeared has deep inner strength, and his angry roar is like a loud bell and a drum, which makes the forest trees tremble and the night birds fly away.  Xie Junfeng, who had already fallen into a fantasy world, was disturbed by the sudden huge sound. The confusion in his eyes faded, and he actually regained a third of his consciousness.

    At the critical moment, a powerful enemy attacks, and Li Xuan'er is frightened and angry. If Xie Junfeng breaks free from the shackles of the power of the soul, she will suffer the harm of the backlash of her skills, and the consequences will be extremely serious!  She dodged decisively, swung her jade palm away, and slapped it on Xie Junfeng's chest.  Xie Junfeng let out a scream and flew backwards several feet away. His vest hit a big tree hard and fell softly to the ground, unconscious.

    "Damn it!" The swordsman was furious. He walked with his sword, raised his arms and stabbed nine times with a snap of his fingers. The flashing sword lightIt seems that there are layers of cold waves, bringing with them murderous intent.  Li Xuan'er knocked down Xie Junfeng with one palm, and before he could fly away, he was surrounded by the cold sword light. The sword's intention reached his body, and it was biting and cold.  If someone doesn't respond well, he will immediately be splashed with blood for five steps!  She was inexplicably horrified, and when she raised her eyes, she saw that her opponent was an ordinary-looking swordsman in gray clothes, about thirty years old. His copper bell danced rapidly, and he floated across to avoid the enemy's sharp edge.  The swordsman said coldly: Want to escape?  You are dreaming!  "The power of the sword is like a gust of wind and rain, and it is extremely cruel, with no sign of pity or mercy at all.

    "As the saying goes, laymen watch the excitement, while insiders watch the door.  When Hu Xiaotian saw the speed, angle, strength and continuous sword intention of the swordsman, his heart tightened and he almost exclaimed - this man's swordsmanship is not weaker than Gao Qingcheng!  So should we take action to save Li Xuan'er?  Or leave quietly and let her fend for herself?

    Chapter 12 The Underworld Overlord

    Chapter 12 The underworld overlord is,

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 13: Don¡¯t speculate

    Chapter 13: Don¡¯t speculate

    The night was shrouded in, the sword light in the woods shone, the ringtone urged the soul, the two figures fought, and life and death were only on the line.  Although the battle was fierce, due to the desolation and remoteness of this place, no other people in the world passed by to disturb them.

    The swordsman in gray had a heart as strong as a diamond. Even when faced with the sonic attack of the soul-calling bell, his wrists were still as steady as iron. The sword light was swaying smoothly, intertwining into an airtight net, trapping Li Xuan'er firmly at the core.  But seeing the sword energy flowing freely and the golden light dim, Li Xuan'er's dress was torn in many places after only a few moves, and her pretty face was as pale as snow.  She possesses the supreme charm skill, but can't find anyone to use it on. Just as the saying goes, "If you call the sky, it won't work, if you call the earth, it won't work." She almost fell into despair.  The swordsman moved his sword like flying, moving step by step, and soon forced Li Xuan'er into a blind corner.  At the critical moment, he suddenly heard a soft shout, and a cold light flew out from the side, pointing directly at the vital part of his vest.  After all, Hu Xiaotian is not a hard-hearted person and cannot remain indifferent. Thinking of the past friendship of life and death, he decided to help with his sword.

    The cold wind swept across and turned into elbows and armpits, which was beyond the expectations of the two people present. One was secretly angry, and the other was wild with surprise.  The swordsman glanced sideways, held the sword casually, and shouted, "Who is this person?"  Why do you stop me from killing the witch?  " At the same time, he stretched out his left palm one after another, still covering Li Xuan'er tightly, preventing her from taking advantage of the opportunity to escape.

    Hu Xiaotian was speechless in the face of the stern questions. Should he take the initiative to reveal his secrets and admit that he was ambiguous with Li Xuan'er?

    The swordsman loudly said that although the enchantress of Baiyun Sect is as beautiful as a flower, she is actually as poisonous as a snake and scorpion, ruthless and ruthless. She has committed countless crimes and is not worthy of your pity and sympathy.  Don't be fooled by beauty, get out of the way quickly, don't stop me from doing justice for heaven!  "

    Li Xuan'er finally grabbed a life-saving straw, how could he just sit back and let the opportunity slip away in vain?  Screamed this hero, don¡¯t believe this man¡¯s rumors easily.  I have not committed any crime and killed anyone, so how can he harvest my life?  To take a step back, if I am killed, will he let you, the only insider?  Killing people to silence them and never causing further trouble is the most commonly used tactic in the world.  "

    The swordsman said coldly, Witch, shut up!  Don't judge a gentleman with a villain's heart.  "

    Li Xuan'er retorted and said, "What a bullshit gentleman!"  I can talk as much as I like, what's the matter?  "

    Hu Xiaotian didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He coughed slightly and said that the two of you had no deep hatred, so why bother fighting to the death?  How about we just give up and go our separate ways?  "

    The swordsman heard the sound of the string and knew its elegant meaning, and suddenly realized that you were not passing by by chance, but wanted to deliberately resolve the danger of the witch!  Are you also a member of the Baiyun Sect?  Be brave enough to sign up!  "The murderous intention suddenly ignited, and the sword became more and more powerful.

    Hu Xiaotian hurriedly said, "Don't misunderstand me, I have nothing to do with Baiyun Sect!"  "

    Since the swordsman was suspicious, how could he accept his oath?  On the contrary, Li Xuan'er saw that the situation was not good, and was afraid that Hu Xiaotian would let him go, so he secretly used his charm skills. He smiled sweetly and said, "Brother, with the combined strength of you and me, do we still need to be afraid of his threat?"  After we drive away this evil thief, the long night will be a perfect time for you and me to communicate heart-to-heart.  "As he spoke, he raised his breasts and swayed gently with an indescribable rhythm. The Baiyun Sect's secret charm skills are not trivial. In addition, Li Xuan'er's beauty is extraordinary. If a man with insufficient concentration sees this seductive scene, he is afraid that he will  He turned into a beast on the spot, desperate.

    Before Hu Xiaotian made a statement, the swordsman flew into a rage and shouted that the enchantress was shameless and it would not be a pity to die!  "Suddenly he jumped up high, and struck down with his left palm and right sword in the air. This killing move was extremely powerful, and the strong wind hit his face like a mountain. Li Xuan'er couldn't help but change his color in shock, and screamed for help!" Hu Xiaotian sighed secretly and shouted.  Keep people under the Tao sword!  "Strike with all your strength with the sword, all the internal energy is everywhere, and the sword tip suddenly shoots out a sword light more than a foot long, like a dragon out of the sea, twisting towards the swordsman's lower body, using a strategy that must be saved when attacking the enemy.

    The sword light has not yet arrived, and the sword intention is like ice and snow.  The swordsman let out a cry of surprise, and suddenly swung his sword in a sweeping motion, lifting the weight as if it were light. The speed and smoothness of his movements were extraordinary and could be described as "superb".  But after hearing a loud earthquake, the two landed separately and faced each other from a distance with their swords in hand, feeling a sense of sympathy for each other.  The swordsman said in a deep voice that Your Excellency possesses unique skills, and his moves are vaguely related to the seven major sword sects. He must be a disciple of a famous family who is better than his master. Why should he destroy his future for a witch?  If you remain stubborn and unrepentant, you will become a public enemy in the martial arts world.  "

    Hu Xiaotian shrugged and said thank you for your kind reminder.  Buddha said: 'Saving one life is better than building a seven-level pagoda.' As long as I have a clear conscience, I will not be afraid of any rumors.  "Since you are determined to use your sword to rescue the siege, how can you give up halfway? Knowing that this mysterious opponent's martial arts is extremely powerful and unfathomable, you can only hold on bravely.

    The swordsman proudly said that I am trying to persuade you, and my thoughts have been reached. It is up to you to decide whether to listen or not!  I swear to kill the shameless witch tonight. Anyone who blocks her will be treated as an accomplice and will be killed!  "The words are sonorous and powerful, and the momentum that was originally deliberately concealed spreads out, as if a peerless sword appeared out of the sky."? 

    Feeling the cold and sharp sword intent, Hu Xiaotian's heart sank. Such a terrifying figure's swordsmanship is even better than Gao Qingcheng's, and he has the qualifications to be on an equal footing with the leader of a sect!  If you offend him, you will probably have a lot of trouble traveling around the world in the future.  Before he could finish his thought, Li Xuan'er swooped down beside him, pointed angrily at the swordsman and said, "You hypocrite, you are a toad, yawning so loudly!"  Who do you think you are?  A great master?  Or the leader of the martial arts alliance?  If you offend me, the Baiyun Sect, even if you flee to the ends of the earth, you will still be dead!  "

    The swordsman sneered and said, so what if he offends the Baiyun Sect?  Could it be that Ning Wufan would break out of the barrier for you and fight me to the death?  "Don't skip words.

    Li Xuan'er's expression changed drastically, and he lost his voice and asked: How could you know that the sect leader is in retreat?  "Ning Wufan's seclusion and self-cultivation is the greatest secret of the Baiyun Sect. No more than five people know the inside story. How could this mysterious swordsman know about it? Who leaked the news? If this matter reaches the ears of the Demon Sect disciples,  Masters from the Demon Cult are attacking in large numbers, so what happens?

    The swordsman said calmly that there is no impenetrable wall in the world!  Li Xuan'er, in the past two years, there have been at least thirty or forty people whose souls have been absorbed by you and whose lives were worse than death, right?  At first, I just doubted your identity. After I saw the pair of 'Three Realms Soul-Calling Bells' with my own eyes, I left you alone.  Being able to die by my sword is the best outcome for you.  "

    Li Xuan'er raised his eyebrows and spat, saying, "You're not afraid of the wind blowing your tongue!"  My aunt is standing here, kill me if you can!  "

    "The swordsman said that killing you is like picking something out of a bag. How difficult is it?"  "After a pause, he said to Hu Xiaotian, I'm warning you one last time. Sheath your sword and retreat immediately. Don't go with the witch."

    Hu Xiaotian, you have to be forgiven and forgiven people. Please raise your hands?  "

    The swordsman¡¯s words are all here, let¡¯s see what happens under the sword!  " Before he finished speaking, he jumped forward with a whoosh, and the sword light swayed and rolled towards Hu and Li at the same time. How could Hu Xiaotian and Li Xuan'er dare to neglect, the sword bells flew together, combining long and short swords, struggling to resist the opponent's fast sword. The swordsman flew  Jumping up and down, pointing his sword east and west, all he used were the most common sword moves in the world. It was like a hodgepodge of various schools from all over the world, but not a single move was his unique swordsmanship. These extremely ordinary moves  He used many sword moves in his hands, and the connection and change between the moves were just right. When combined, they produced more than ten times the power. It was simply turning decay into magic, which was astonishing. Hu Xiaotian had been practicing swordsmanship for many years, so he naturally understood and mastered the sword techniques of various schools.  How difficult it is, I feel admiration and horror at the same time. I can't believe it. I gave up the idea of ??greed for success and made rapid progress. I firmly held the position, made up for the flaws in the moves to the maximum extent, and prepared for a long and fierce battle with the enemy.  . The pressure on Li Xuan'er was even greater. She bit her silver teeth secretly and used all her strength to use the evil body skills. The soul-summoning bell swayed and resounded, with endless echoes. The three of them rushed up and down, and in the blink of an eye, they performed more than ten moves, and the sword energy was intertwined.  Flying, the branches and leaves all around are rustling.

    The two swords jingled and clashed continuously, and the internal force revolted. The swordsman's eyes turned from doubt to cold as a knife, and he said every word, it turned out that you are a member of the Demon Sect!  "Out of caution, Hu Xiaotian did not use the magic of the Demon Sect, but the World-Destroying Overlord Jue he practiced was a magical skill of the Demon Sect. It was very different from the general internal energy and mental skills. Once the internal force came into contact, his true form would be revealed immediately.

    The Baiyun Sect and the Demon Sect have always been at odds with each other.  Li Xuan'er was startled when he heard this. He stepped forward and immediately distanced himself from Hu Xiaotian, already wary.

    Hu Xiaotian secretly thought that it was not good. The two of them could barely defeat the powerful enemy by joining forces. If Li Xuan'er refused to cooperate as much as possible, sooner or later they would be defeated by each of them!  What a quick mind, what a terrifying enemy!  Suddenly he burst into laughter and said: Your Excellency first convicted Miss Li and arbitrarily slandered her reputation, and then falsely accused me of being a member of the devil's path. What's your motive?  Do you want to sow discord and attack each other?  Miss Li, those who purify themselves will purify themselves, don¡¯t fall into his trap!  "

    Li Xuan'er thought about lightning and knew that the top priority was to repel the enemy in front of him, instead of worrying about whether his companions were from the devil's sect. He sneered and said, "I'm not a fool, how can I be easily fooled?"  "

    That swordsman, Taoist, and demonic sect thief will be killed by everyone!  Li Xuan'er, if you fight back and kill this devil, I will spare your life today.  "

    Li Xuan'er laughed and said, "Wait until I kill him, then you'll kill me again, right?"  "Don't skip words.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s palms were sweating. He was really afraid that Li Xuan¡¯er would change his stance and kill him. That would be a big joke.  He hurriedly said to Miss Li, don¡¯t trust this person¡¯s words easily!  How qualified is a person who wears a mask to deceive the world to talk about eliminating demons and defending the Tao?  "

    Li Xuan'er asked in astonishment, "What do you mean?"  He's wearing a human skin mask?  "

    Hu Xiaotian is absolutely certain!  "

    A cold light flashed in the swordsman's eyes, and his mind was shaken. If it was late at night and the light was weak, even the top masters in the world would probably not be able to tell that he was wearing a mask that looked fake, but Hu Xiaotian actually drank up this secret. How could he?  Isn¡¯t that strange?  Could it be that this opponent has some magical powers???Noble status?  Thinking about his internal strength and swordsmanship again, given time, a generation of demon king will dominate the world again!  Compared to this, a mere evil sect witch is nothing to mention.  The swordsman thought very clearly with a snap of his fingers. He immediately changed his mind and shouted, "Everyone who exposes someone's crimes should be killed!"  "As he shouted, his sword power suddenly changed, and he used a set of majestic sword techniques, combining hardness and softness to swallow mountains and rivers. The light and shadow of the sword merged into nine dragons, which made people feel frightened.

    Li Xuan'er felt timid, and as the sword wind drifted away, he exclaimed: Is this a sword technique?  !  "

    Hu Xiaotian was the first to bear the brunt, and his pressure suddenly increased several times. He yelled, "What are you going to do?"  Attack his flank quickly!  "

    The swordsman sternly said to Li Xuan'er, "Get out of here if you know what's going on. Don't seek death!"  "

    Li Xuan'er is such a clever and perceptive character. He rolled his eyes and suddenly chuckled. He soared into the sky like a crane, tiptoeing against the treetops, and used his strength to fly away. The night was thick with frost. The slave family took the first step without accompanying.  You two grown men are having fun!  "

    Li Xuan'er just walked away without any hesitation, causing Hu Xiaotian to get one Buddha out of his body, two Buddhas ascended to heaven, and he almost cursed his mother.  But at the critical moment of life and death, he had no time to focus on criticizing her selfishness and ruthlessness, so he could only knock out his teeth and swallow the blood in his stomach, desperately resisting the opponent's violent attacks, and retreating step by step once he was killed.  Fortunately, his self-created Shuirou Sword Technique has been repeatedly tempered in actual combat, eliminating the unnecessary while retaining the essential. It can be used tightly and tightly, almost to the point where there is almost no gap to take advantage of. Even though he is in great embarrassment, he is still temporarily invincible.

    This was the first time that the swordsman saw such a magical sword technique. His determination to get rid of Hu Xiaotian became more and more urgent. At that moment, the sword technique changed again, opening and closing it wide, slashing and slashing. Every sword was full of skill, and he wanted to break it immediately.  Open that layer upon layer of sword curtains.  The swords clashed and sparks flew everywhere.  Even though Hu Xiaotian was well trained both internally and externally, and had peerless internal energy to protect himself, his five fingers were still slightly numb from the shock.  The swordsman sneered and said: What a good thief, why are you still unwilling to use the magic skills when death is imminent?  Let me see what kind of magic skills you have learned and dare to walk alone in the world!  "

    Hu Xiaotian remained silent and glanced around with the corner of his eye.  In the dark, he had a strong premonition of uneasiness, and he did not want to reveal what was at the bottom of the box all at once and let his opponents see through the truth, so he held back.  What's more, this battle is meaningless. It's far from a life-or-death encounter, so it's best to take action.

    In a matter of moments, the swordsman had slashed more than forty swords in a row. Each sword was more fierce than the last, and his power was long-lasting. There was no sign of any decline in his skill.  Although Hu Xiaotian wanted to escape, his opponent's attack was too fierce and he had no way to dodge. If he made a slight mistake during the sword fight, his hand would be broken, or he would be killed!  Fortunately, his life was not destined to end, and a dark cloud happened to drift in with the wind, covering the high-hanging silver moon.  The light suddenly dimmed, the night was as dark as ink, and suddenly it was impossible to see even one's fingers in the woods.

    Hu Xiaotian was overjoyed. He used the force of the rebound on the sword to slide back and immediately put the sword back into its sheath, disappearing into the darkness like a ghost.  The swordsman's eyes were dazzled as he slashed through the air with his long sword. He had lost sight of his enemy. He couldn't help but feel resentful and angry. He chased forward a few steps with his vague sense of energy. He made a soft sound and was almost cut by the branches.  Eyes, he had to freeze and stop, angrily saying, "You bastard, if you have the guts, don't run away, come out and fight to the death!"  "

    Hu Xiaotian held his breath and turned around cautiously to retreat.  The swordsman shouted and cursed while listening carefully to the movements around him, but unfortunately he did not receive any response.  How could Hu Xiaotian be carried away by the excitement of the general's plan? Not a moment later, he ran out of the forest from the other direction and ran like crazy until he was sure that he had completely escaped the terrifying opponent before he stopped and rested.

    As soon as the crisis passed, the clouds disappeared and the moon appeared, and the water-like brilliance poured over the earth, dispersing some of the darkness.

    Hu Xiaotian raised his head and looked at the moon, recalling the battle just now. He was thankful but also secretly vigilant. In just half of the night, he encountered so many top experts. There was really a gathering of dragons and tigers in Xuzhou City, and there were so many masters!  It is too dangerous to walk alone late at night, and you may not have such good luck next time.  Qinglong Club, Yanyu Tower, Baiyun Sect, and Underworld, which one is easy to mess with?  For the sake of his own life, it is only right to reunite with Li Wanjie as soon as possible.  At the moment, he gathered his mind, identified the direction clearly, and rushed towards the city cautiously.

    Midway through the journey, a gust of fragrant wind suddenly blew, and as the white clothes flashed down, a delicate and graceful beauty fell from the sky, blocking the front with a smile.  Hu Xiaotian made eye contact with her, and with mixed feelings in his heart, he frowned and said, Li Xuan'er, do you still have the nerve to appear in front of me?  Do you know, I was almost killed by you!  "Li Xuan'er glanced at him a few times and said with a smile, are you really fake? I see you are intact as before, not even a scratch on your oily skin. Have you ever been in danger?" Hu Xiaotian said without speculation, I am too lazy to talk to you.  Get out of the way! Don't get in the way!  "Li Xuan'er bit her lower lip lightly, her eyes turned like water, and she said aggrievedly, you are so cruel? In fact, she was hiding aside and not far away. She wanted to find the right time to launch a sneak attack and give the hypocrite a fatal blow! Who would have thought that you actually escaped in the dark?  Make my plans go to waste."

    Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath and said lightly: "I have my own sense of right and wrong. I can let your tongue speak freely."The lotus flower is as eloquent as a river, so don¡¯t try to deceive me!  Li Xuan'er, you and I don't agree with each other, and we don't interfere with each other, so let's just say goodbye.  "Li Xuan'er's eyes were full of resentment, and he walked up to her in a low voice, saying in a low voice: Do you think that the slave family is ugly and unsightly? Why do you always put on a posture of rejecting others?" When Hu Xiaotian saw her quietly launching her charm skills, he said in a low voice.  Angry and funny at the same time, he said in a deep voice, Miss Li, please respect yourself!  You and I are strangers, and there are differences between men and women, so it¡¯s better to keep a certain distance.  "A suspicious look flashed across Li Xuan'er's face, and he whispered, have we ever crossed paths before? Why do I feel heartache when I see you?"

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked, he lowered his face and said nonsense, I have never seen you before!  "Li Xuan'er frowned slightly, thinking hard, and suddenly slapped his palms together, and said in a voice, I finally remembered, it turned out to be you!" Hu Xiaotian, who was as big as two heads, denied it and said, Miss Li, you definitely recognize this person.  !  "Li Xuan'er smiled and said, "You can't do it, it's you!" After saying that, he jumped over and smiled brightly.

    Chapter 13: Don¡¯t speculate

    Chapter Thirteen If you are not speculating,

 Volume 6: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter 14: Pulling out teeth from the tiger¡¯s mouth

    Chapter 14: Pulling out teeth from the tiger¡¯s mouth

    Hu Xiaotian is too familiar with Li Xuan'er. The more joyful and charming she smiles, the stronger the hidden murderous intention. If anyone takes advantage of her, the end will be miserable.  With a gentle breath of breath, he floated back and said in a deep voice, Miss Li, if you have something to say, please speak it out.  There are differences between men and women, don¡¯t touch them!  "Li Xuan'er failed to use charm skills many times, and she was inexplicably surprised in her heart. Is there really a hard-hearted man in this world who doesn't understand the charm? His thoughts turned around, he let out a sweet cry, lost his footing and fell to the ground, raising his eyes and staring at Hu Xiaotian.  , asked in a trembling voice, why do you want to reject people thousands of miles away? Do you think of me as a watery, evil and vicious person like them?" No word skipping.  Hu Xiaotian shook his head and sighed, Miss Li, as the proud disciple of Baiyun Sect, you have won the favor of Ning Wufan, the leader of Ning Sect, why do you need to pretend to be weak?  Your mind-catching magic is of no use to me, so don't waste your acting.  I don¡¯t want to kill you, and I don¡¯t want to be deceived by you, so just let it go!  "Wait!"  "Li Xuan'er jumped up and shouted, have you changed your appearance? I must have seen you before, this is not your true face! Tell me, who are you?!" Hu Xiaotian frowned and asked, "Does it matter who I am?"  "Don't skip words.

    Li Xuan'er looked at his figure carefully, her pretty face suddenly turned white, she staggered back two steps, her eyes flashed with tears, and she murmured, "It's you!"  You actually recovered your martial arts skills!  "

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes met with hers, and thousands of words were exchanged in the flash of lightning. Scenes from the past flashed through his mind, and his heart softened. He asked softly, have your internal injuries been healed?  "Don't skip words.

    Li Xuan'er whispered, "I should have thought of it a long time ago. With such swordsmanship in Xuzhou City, who else is willing to fight to the death for me to save the siege?"  If the Ming warriors whom King Yan conferred were disciples of the Demon Cult, how would he feel?  I thought that in the vast sea of ????people, we would never meet again, but God loves to play tricks on people, so I met you again!  "As he spoke, he slowly backed away. The poisonous needle hidden between his fingers disappeared. He smiled miserably and said, "I can neither kill you nor absorb your soul. I am destined not to become a first-class master in this life. Don't be too harsh on me."  Okay, how else can I hate you? If I don¡¯t even have the strength to hate you anymore, I¡¯m really finished.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian felt his heart swaying when he heard it, and couldn't help but say that there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in Xuzhou City. You'd better leave as soon as possible, otherwise there may be a catastrophe!  "

    Li Xuan'er smiled lightly and said: My life and death are in danger, so I don't need you to worry about it.  Hu, next time I would rather cut my body into pieces than owe you any favors.  ¡± Before he finished speaking, the white shadow disappeared from the place.

    Hu Xiaotian opened his mouth wide, but his throat was blocked and he couldn't make a sound. He watched her go away, filled with sadness.

    Hu Xiaotian returned to the inn, washed off the disguise powder, and recalled the peerless looks of Yi Wufeng and Li Xuan'er. He felt happy and melancholy for a while, so he simply ordered a jar of wine and drank it by himself facing the bright moon.  Soon, Li Wanjie also returned safely. When he saw this, he laughed and sat down to grab the wine and drink it.  The two of them refused to give in to each other, and drank the whole jar of wine in a short time.

    Li Wanjie put down the sea bowl, took out a small package from his arms, pushed it in front of Hu Xiaotian, and said with a smile, the Salt Gang's specially made number plates and masks are here, fortunately, it has fulfilled its mission.  "

    Hu Xiaotian stretched out his palm and pressed it gently on the package. He suddenly asked Senior Li, what are the items that will be exhibited and auctioned at this treasure appraisal conference?  "

    Li Wanjie said that according to past rules, specific information about the treasures being auctioned would not be released until the last moment.  Because the origins of these items are probably unknown, in order to prevent the owners from coming to cause trouble, they are usually kept secret before the shooting starts, so that if there is any dispute in the future, it can be evaded.  Could it be that he heard the news and wanted to seize the treasure?  "

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said, "I have more than enough ambition but not enough energy. How can I have the capital to bid for treasures?"  "After pondering for a while, I asked, among the thirteen elders of the divine sect, have you ever seen Elder Yiwu Fengyi?"

    Li Wanjie looked at him in surprise and nodded, of course he had seen it before!  Elder Yi has been ranked among the elders at a young age. He has excellent martial arts skills and extraordinary resourcefulness. He is the most beautiful woman in the divine religion. Who doesn't know who doesn't?  The love affair between the two of you caused a stir in the world in the past, and it aroused the jealousy of many people!  Unfortunately, Elder Yi was plotted by a traitor and fell into the water and disappeared. It has been four years now.  If she is still in power within the church, great things can be expected.  "

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and said slowly that I saw her again tonight!  "

    Li Wanjie was shaken all over and stood up suddenly. What do you think?  Have you met Xiaofeng?  Where is she now?  Why have you been reluctant to return to the religion?  "

    Yi Wufeng possesses the purest and noble blood of the Jiuyi tribe. She has a deep connection with the high-ranking figures in the sect, and is trusted and favored by Xuanzong. In addition, she is so beautiful that everyone regards her as a treasure of the demon sect.  Even though she has been missing for four years, Xuanzong has never removed her from the position of elder, and still sends people to spare no effort to search for her. You can imagine the importance he attaches to her.  Li Wanjie is also a pure Jiuyi tribesman. Strictly speaking, he is Yi Wufeng's uncle. He has never forgotten her life or death. At this time, he suddenly heard the news of her survival.I couldn't help but be surprised and delighted by the news, and my caring feelings were naturally revealed.

    The reason why Hu Xiaotian told this secret was a decision made after careful consideration and repeated weighing.  Since Yi Wufeng learned the truth, she must have a way to get rid of the control of the so-called "miracle doctor" and gradually restore her past memories with her blue heart.  After several months, she was still stuck with Chen Tianye. The most likely possibility was that she could not find a chance to escape.  If Chen Tianye's scheming skills were top-notch in the world, his power was huge, and he had strong men like Hua Xu to protect him, how could he allow Yi Wufeng to disappear without any reason?  Without external help, it would be difficult for Yi Wufeng to regain her freedom.  In order to protect her innocence, she could only continue to pretend to have amnesia to avoid Chen Tianye becoming suspicious.

    Hu Xiaotian thought of Yi Wufeng living like a year, fighting wits with Chen Tianye, and hoping for the savior to come. His heart was as painful as a knife. He only regretted that his power was too small to break through all obstacles and rescue the beauty from the dire straits.  After thinking about it, only with the help of Li Wanjie and the forces behind him can this situation be solved!  The hidden disciples of the Demon Sect are hidden deep under the Nine Earths and almost never appear in the world. However, they shoulder the responsibility of maintaining the unity of the Demon Sect and protecting the orthodoxy of the Demon Sect. How can they be weak?  If Li Wanjie could be persuaded to use the power of the hidden door, there would be at least a 50-60% chance of successfully saving people.  At this time, Li Wanjie looked excited and was busy going out for the night. He accidentally bumped into Yi Wufeng and Chen Tianye and told them truthfully what happened while they were boating on the lake.  Finally, I sighed and said that Hua Xu alone was enough to kill me and silence me, so I didn't dare to disturb them and just hid on the shore.  Elder Yi is currently trapped in a tiger's den and her condition is critical. Please ask your seniors to try to rescue her for the sake of being part of the same demon sect.  Once something is done, the leader will definitely praise the seniors.  "

    After hearing this, Li Wanjie found it unbelievable. The Demon Sect and the Qinglong Society were at odds with each other. How could Yi Wufeng and Chen Tianye travel on the same boat?  If she was sane, why would she not return to the Demon Cult for several years, or even tell her relatives?  He said dubiously, are you sure that the person you saw is Xiaofeng?  The light is dim at night and you are far apart. Will you recognize each other?  As the leader of the Qinglong Association, Chen Tianye has so many things to do every day, how can he have time to take a boat trip at night?  "

    Hu Xiaotian calmly said that Chen Tianye¡¯s visit to Xuzhou was probably related to the treasure appraisal conference.  As for Elder Yi, he is the person I miss every night. Every strand of my hair is engraved in my mind. How can I recognize him?  I dare to say that it was Chen Tianye who held Elder Yi hostage and had evil intentions!  However, Elder Yi was forced by the situation and had to remain anonymous, pretending to be a good person.  "In order to avoid unnecessary complications, he simply ignored the details of Yi Wufeng's amnesia and did not mention that he had met her in Chang'an City. He first pinned the accusation on Chen Tianye.

    Li Wanjie murmured: Could it be that what you saw was really Xiaofeng?  Will she fall into the control of the Qinglong Society again?  Chen Tianye has always been elusive and his whereabouts are erratic. How could he condescend to attend the treasure appraisal conference?  Could he be plotting a conspiracy?  Strange, strange!  "

    Hu Xiaotian is eager to try and say that there are indeed many doubts about this matter, but as long as Elder Yi is rescued, all doubts will naturally be solved!  "

    Li Wanjie glanced at him and said seriously, "I and you are in an urgent mood, but the matter involves Chen Tianye of the Qinglong Society. The degree of difficulty is extraordinary. How can you act rashly?"  If we alert the enemy and make the other party more vigilant, wouldn't it be self-defeating?  The so-called knowing yourself and the enemy means you can fight a hundred battles without danger.  On the one hand, we must find out the details of Chen Tianye and find out how many people are coming from the Qinglong Society. On the other hand, we must immediately gather strength and prepare for a tough battle. We must not be careless.  In my opinion, we need to divide our forces into two groups and attack on both sides.  "

    Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath and said solemnly no!  Going against Chen Tianye is like pulling out a tooth from a tiger's mouth. If you are not careful, you will lose everything.  Senior, I am concerned and confused, and I would like to hear the details of the next arrangements.  "

    Li Wanjie slowed down his voice and said, "You and I are alone and it is difficult to compete with the Qinglong Society, so the key is to obtain external support."  I plan to leave the city overnight, urgently contact the masters in the sect, and stop Chen Tianye before he leaves the city!  If this owl is allowed to return to the world, Xiaofeng may never be saved.  "

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart tightened and cold sweat broke out on his palms. He gritted his teeth and said that Chen Tianye would lead his people to leave Xuzhou by the morning of the day after tomorrow. It was quite urgent.  "Even if Li Wanjie sets off immediately and rushes around, will he still be able to make it in time? If he encounters an unexpected delay on the way, wouldn't he miss Yi Wufeng from now on?

    Li Wanjie said that people decide what to do and what to do depends on God. I will do my best!  "

    Hu Xiaotian suppressed the anxiety in his heart, Senior Su Rongdao, the world is dangerous, so be sure to do it when you are running around!  I will stay in Xuzhou and wait for your good news.  "

    Li Wanjie said, ¡°Your burden is not light either.  Chen Tianye will probably participate in the treasure appraisal conference. Please try to identify him then, and then follow him secretly, preferably to find their whereabouts.  Only in this way can we launch a surprise attack in time and hit the target with one strike!  "All the guests from all walks of life who participated in the treasure appraisal conferenceEveryone has to wear a mask to hide their identity. It is not easy to find Chen Tianye accurately.

    Hu Xiaotian said categorically: No problem, I will keep an eye on him!  "

    Li Wanjie said hello, you and I will work together and vow to accomplish this.  "After that, I took out a stack of banknotes and a number plate and put them on the table. Since I can't attend the treasure appraisal conference, I can only ask you to perform the treasure hunting duties on my behalf. If any magic treasure appears, feel free to bid for it." He made it clear at the moment.  Some things to note, and how to contact the Salt Gang, are not mentioned in the rush to leave the city immediately.

    Early the next morning, the news that Xie Junfeng was seriously injured spread throughout the city like the wind.  Soon, another even more shocking news came out. Song Meichan, a female disciple of the Taishan sect, disappeared last night and was discovered naked and tragically dead due to some evil tonic technique!  When the news spread, everyone who heard it was extremely surprised. They all speculated who deliberately made enemies of the Taishan Sect and dared to challenge the dignity of the Seven Sword Sects?  As for the pretty female heroes, everyone is in danger, fearing that the flower-picking thief is still hiding in the dark, waiting for an opportunity to commit a crime.  When such a scandal occurred before the treasure appraisal conference, the Cao Gang and the Salt Gang lost face. They immediately sent out experts to conduct joint inspections in an attempt to find out the culprit behind the scenes.

    Unlike other people¡¯s random guesses, Hu Xiaotian was the first to conclude that Yu Wenzheng has entered the city!  There is no doubt that the one who tortured and killed Song Meichan must be this beast!  Yu Wenzheng was evil by nature, and he recently used the same technique to rape and kill He Yingying of the Hengshan Sect.  He knew the taste after eating the marrow, and later extended his clutches to Gan Yuqi who was alone, but failed because of Hu Xiaotian's obstruction.  After hiding in hiding for several days, Yu Wenzheng finally couldn't bear the loneliness and opened his bloodthirsty fangs again!  Although Hu Xiaotian didn't know what kind of evil technique Yu Wenzheng practiced, he had plundered more than thirty years of pure Yin essence twice before and after. Even if he could only refine and absorb part of it, his skills would improve by leaps and bounds. He even had He Ji.  Haoming, Gao Qingcheng, and Zhan Feng compete with each other for capital!

    Hu Xiaotian had a deep grudge with Yu Wenzheng. Since he had guessed that it was an enemy, how could he be allowed to quietly refine his true energy?  Immediately, he put on makeup and transformed into Yu Wenzheng. He slipped out of the inn without anyone noticing, walked around, and appeared alone on the street.

    As the saying goes, no coincidence can make a book. As soon as Hu Xiaotian stepped onto the busy street, he saw six or seven young men and women walking towards the city gate. They were all wearing long swords. They were Gan Yuqi, Jiang Mingfeng, Qin Maoyang and others.  I thought that after leaving Dangshan Town, the Hengshan sect headed straight for Xuzhou. Gan Yuqi and other young disciples were the forerunners and had to go to the city in advance to arrange food, accommodation and chores, while Taoist priest Tianxuan was not far behind.  Hu Xiaotian had already planned to cause a scene, so he couldn't avoid being hit head-on.

    Gan Yuqi's face was pale and in a daze, but Jiang Mingfeng beside her had sharp eyes. Suddenly a familiar face appeared in the crowd, like a ghost in the daytime, he couldn't help but jump to his feet and yelled Daoyu Wenzheng!  It¡¯s the thief Yu Wenzheng!  "Hu Xiaotian stopped proudly, pointed at the tip of Jiang Mingfeng's nose and scolded a yellow-haired boy from the Huashan sect, calling your grandfather's name? No matter how big or small!" Jiang Mingfeng's face turned red with anger, and Cang Lang unsheathed his sword. It was this person.  Kill Uncle Lin and Uncle He!  We must not let him go today!  "

    The disciples of the Hengshan Sect were heartbroken over the death of their sect member. When they heard that the murderer was right in front of them, who wouldn¡¯t want to take revenge?  Canglanglang's long sword rang out continuously, white light shone, and he shouted, "Evil thief, take your life!"  "I saw cold lightning flying, but it was Gan Yuqi who was the first to pounce. Seeing how she risked her own life and even died with her opponent. Jiang Mingfeng was shocked and hurriedly waved his sword to protect her flanks and shouted  Uncle Gan, ah!"

    Feeling Gan Yuqi's overwhelming hatred, Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but sigh inwardly, followed the force of the long sword and floated behind him, laughing and saying, "Little beauty, did you fall in love with me at first sight?"  I can't bear to be so eager to throw myself into my arms and have such beautiful blessings come my way.  "

    Gan Yuqi said angrily, devil, shut up!  "The sword followed her and she followed her closely. She wished she could chop this hateful man into pieces with one sword strike. Jiang Mingfeng, Qin Maoyang and others did not dare to neglect, and cooperated with her offensive to launch killing moves. The sword energy intertwined with each other.  , swept away angrily.

    A fierce battle suddenly broke out, with sword energy and cold light like snow. The people around him were frightened and screamed. The crowd was scattered and trampled in chaos.

    Although Hu Xiaotian disguised himself as Yu Wenzheng, he had no choice but not to understand Baiyun Sect's unique skills. If he really had a fierce fight with Gan Yuqi, he would be exposed immediately.  Therefore, he had no intention of fighting with the opponent. He pushed with his palms and a strong wind blew up. He flew up upside down and landed on the roof ridge along the street. He sneered and said, "Little beauty, if you keep pestering me, I will kill you."  Suck it dry with all your strength!  Anyway, I killed the girl from the Taishan sect last night, and I don¡¯t care if I kill one more of you today!  "Gan Yuqi didn't know about Song Meichan's murder yet, so he was stunned for a moment, stamped his feet and cursed, "What a thief, you are so shameless and vicious!" Hu Xiaotian laughed and looked around, but saw figures flying around in all directions, probably from the Salt Gang.  After hearing the news, masters from the Cao Gang rushed over and hurriedly spread out their body skills to escape like the wind.  The crowd was not willing to give up and chased after each other while yelling and scolding, but the distance between the two sides became wider and wider, and they had no choice but to give up in the end.

    ?"In just a short while, the news that Yu Wenzheng confessed to raping and murdering Song Meichan in the street spread throughout the city. It was like a stone that stirred up a thousand waves.  The Taishan Faction, the Hengshan Faction, and the Huashan Faction, in conjunction with the Cao Gang and the Yan Gang, were the first to issue a pursuit order. They were rewarded with a reward of 100,000 taels of silver for capturing Yu Wenzheng alive, 80,000 taels of silver for presenting his head, and three taels of silver for cutting off his limbs.  Ten thousand taels, and a reward of ten thousand taels for informing his whereabouts!  As the saying goes, there must be a brave man under a heavy reward.  The heroes from all walks of life gathered in the city became red-eyed and rushed to search every cave and forest. There were countless incidents of accidental injury and manslaughter during the period. There were endless claims of killing Yu Wenzheng to claim the bounty.  .  All in all, because Hu Xiaotian's appearance disrupted the situation, everyone in Xuzhou City was surrounded by soldiers, and a bloody storm was unexpectedly set off.

    Chapter 14: Pulling out teeth from the tiger¡¯s mouth

    Chapter 14: Pulling out teeth from the tiger¡¯s mouth is,

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 15 Treasure Appraisal Conference (Part 1)

    Chapter 15 Treasure Appraisal Conference (Part 1)

    The setting sun is like blood, the twilight is all around, and the whole city is dyed with a light red.  Looking from a high place, one can see silhouettes flying from time to time, swords and swords flickering, and the hunt for Yu Wenzheng is still in full swing.  As the instigator, Hu Xiaotian was sitting in the special carriage of the Salt Gang, closing his eyes and concentrating, turning a deaf ear to the wind and rain outside.  The carriage drove all the way, and the closer it got to the Salt Gang's main hall, the tighter the guards became. The road was quiet, with a hint of coldness and solemnity.

    After three consecutive checks, the car finally came to a stop. The man driving the car said respectfully that the distinguished guest had arrived at the end of the road.  "Hu Xiaotian opened his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Okay, thank you for your hard work!" He jumped down from the ground and tossed it casually, and a silver coin fell into the driver's arms.  The man smiled brightly, thanked her hurriedly, and drove away without mentioning anything.

    Hu Xiaotian raised his eyes and glanced around, and saw that the main hall of the Yan Gang was surrounded by mountains and rivers, surrounded by trees, and was in an excellent location. The dark roof ridges were continuous, and the depth was unknown. It looked like a mansion where the nobles lived.  The four characters "One World, One Family" are engraved on the plaque on the door. The red-painted door panel is inlaid with nine horizontal and eight vertical copper nails. A pair of majestic tigers squat on both sides of the door. In front of the door is a small square square, with the ground  Paved with all-color terrazzo slabs.  Although night has not yet fallen, strings of lanterns have been set up on the gatehouse and walls, illuminating the outside as bright as day.

    Because Hu Xiaotian arrived too early, the other guests either had not left or were on their way, so the front door was quite deserted.  However, the ones in charge of reception by the Yan Gang were a group of pretty beauties, all dressed in cool clothes, delicate and fair, with skin so smooth that you could pinch water, which made people's hearts burn.  As the fragrant breeze passed by, a slender and beautiful woman in a pink skirt walked up to him, blessed him with a blessing, and said sweetly, "Uncle, you are here!"  Nujia Yuxiang is responsible for reception. If you have any instructions or needs, Nujia will do its best to meet them.  "After saying that, he gave me a flirtatious look and looked like he was ready to take your pick.

    Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t laugh or cry. The Yan Gang¡¯s behavior was indeed vulgar, and they actually hired a brothel girl to act as a facade!  But he even turned a blind eye to Li Xuan'er's charming skills, let alone others?  He said lightly, Miss Yuxiang, my surname is Hu, don¡¯t call me ¡®Uncle¡¯, I don¡¯t like to hear it.  "

    "That Yuxiang is a human essence tempered by Fengyue Field. She is best at observing words and expressions. She immediately raised her chest and lowered her eyes. Her temperament changed, like a lotus that emerged from the mud. She said softly, "Hu, is this your first time to participate in the treasure appraisal conference?"  "Don't skip words.

    Seeing that she was so smart and alert, Hu Xiaotian was secretly amazed and couldn't help but ask you?  Is there something wrong with me?  "Don't skip words.

    Yuxiang pursed her lips and smiled, saying that maybe she didn¡¯t know that the treasure appraisal meeting officially started after dark, so you came too early.  In addition, if you are a regular customer, you will usually take the initiative to show your number plate so that we can guide you to your seat.  The servant is bold enough to speak nonsense, and I beg for forgiveness if I have offended you.  "

    Hu Xiaotian waved his hands and said, "It is indeed my first time to come to the Salt Gang to gain experience. If there are any rules or taboos, please remind me."  "As he said that, he took out the number plate and handed it over.

    Yuxiang took the number plate, glanced at it quickly, smiled and said, if necessary, Nujia can accompany you throughout the entire journey tonight.  As long as you have any questions at any time, Nujia will answer them in detail and guarantee that you will tell them everything you know.  "

    Hu Xiaotian laughed, secretly praising this little girl for being on the right track, and said, then just follow me.  If you serve well, you will benefit from it when the time comes!  "

    Yuxiang respectfully said yes!  "Suppressing the joy in his heart, he led the way straight to the door amid the envious eyes of everyone.

    Walking through the corridor and through the courtyard, twisting and turning, we came to an empty courtyard, and suddenly our eyes opened up.  I saw a tall building made purely of green bamboo rising from the ground. It has a unique shape, two floors, and covers an extremely large area.  The outside of the bamboo building is draped in red and colorful, with lanterns and wind chimes hanging from the four corners. Inside the building is brightly lit, and the maids and servants are busy.

    Yuxiang said softly, this is a temporary green bamboo treasure building specially built for the treasure appraisal conference. It is forty-three feet long, twenty-five feet wide and more than three feet high.  It will be demolished early tomorrow morning.  "Hu Xiaotian sighed and said what a big deal the Salt Gang has done! It is too extravagant to spend manpower and money to build this huge building just for tonight." From this alone, you can imagine how huge the Salt Gang made a huge profit from the treasure appraisal conference.  It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a treasure of gold and silver.

    Entering the building, you can see clearly that the bamboo building is built in the shape of a "back". The center part has no roof to cover it and faces the sky directly.  The coffee table and chairs have been set up in the hall on the first floor. There is a piece of red paper stuck on the back of the chair, with numbers such as "A1", "Bing3", "Dingjiu" written on it. The coffee table is filled with fruits and snacks, but it is empty.  People take their seats.  Directly in front of the seat is a five-foot-high wooden platform with colorful flags on both sides. A wooden board is erected on the back with a banner hanging on it. The words "Central Plains Treasure Appraisal Conference" are flying in the air.  The second floor is divided into separate VIP rooms, and the door lintel also has a number in black and red paper.

    Yuxiang asks Hu Xiaotian to follow herHe sat down, brought fragrant tea, and then explained in a low voice the rules of the treasure appraisal conference, which are nothing more than that the highest bidder wins, no regrets in bidding, delivery on the spot, etc.  In order to ensure the safety of the auction winner, the Salt Gang also has a special underground secret passage, which can hide people and belongings from the city secretly.  The biggest difference from other bidding transactions is that all auction items have a bidding upper limit. Once the bidders still argue with each other when their bids reach the limit, they will have to compete on the spot to test their martial arts skills. The winner will be determined with one move, and the winner will get it.

    Hu Xiaotian didn¡¯t understand: It¡¯s only natural that the person with the highest auction price wins, so why is there a need to set a maximum limit?  Isn't this unnecessary?  Is it possible that the Salt Gang is still afraid that it will bite them if they have too much money?  "Don't skip words.

    Yuxiang explained that she didn¡¯t know something.  There are more than a hundred pieces of various treasures on display at each treasure appraisal conference, and almost every piece will cause fierce competition. If there are no restrictions and the bidders are allowed to increase their prices to compete with each other, the delay will not end until the evening.  Since the third Treasure Appraisal Conference, the Salt Gang has set this rule. Since then, the bidding process has been greatly accelerated, and all treasures can usually be auctioned before midnight.  "

    Hu Xiaotian asked what if one of the parties was killed by a hand during the competition?  "

    Yuxiang¡¯s smile sank, and she said softly: The sword has no eyes, life and death are determined by fate!  "

    Hu Xiaotian took a breath of air and couldn't help but take another look at the wooden stage. This was clearly a stage filled with murderous intent and soaked in blood!  Although he had never witnessed the grand occasion of the Treasure Appraisal Conference, he could definitely imagine the tragic scene of a pair of heroes from all over the world, each using their own unique skills, fighting to the death in order to compete for a certain treasure.  In order to get what you want, in addition to having strong financial resources, you must also have good martial arts and luck.  Because all bidders are wearing special masks, if you are unfortunate enough to meet a competitor like Zeng Xiangjie, Huangfu Ji, or Yan Da, your life may not be guaranteed.  However, the people in the Salt Gang behave coldly and violently, respecting courage to win, and don't like to talk politely, so it is not unusual to set such rules.  With a flash of thought in his mind, he asked again, since the outcome is determined by one move, who will be the arbiter to convince both parties?  "

    Yuxiang Surongdao is of course Yan Duanhua, the leader of the Salt Gang!  Apart from him, who can convince the crowd?  "

    Hu Xiaotian nodded and it turned out to be him!  "

    ??This Yan Duanhua is an unparalleled hero in the Salt Gang for hundreds of years. He is rigorous in running the gang, has clever methods, and is decisive in killing. He is a well-known master in the world today.  This person joined the Xuzhou Gang thirty years ago. He started from the lowest level of the gang and later became the gang leader. He almost single-handedly led the Xuzhou Gang to develop and grow, surpassing the Shandong Gang, Huaiyang Gang and other salt gangs.  Traditional forces, leaders and ethics.  Later, he had a sudden idea and jointly held the Central Plains Treasure Appraisal Conference with the Caobang. The result was a great success and he accumulated countless wealth.  In the face of huge interests, the Salt Gang forces that were originally scattered and entrenched in various places reached an unprecedented agreement. They are willing to respect Yan Duanhua, the chief gang leader, and use the Xuzhou Gang's hall as the Salt Gang's main hall. They will advance and retreat together, and give orders.  Accompany.  At this point, Yan Duanhua suddenly became one of the hottest giants in the world, and no one dared to offend him lightly.

    At this moment, I suddenly heard the sound of footsteps, and tonight¡¯s second guest walked through the door.  Hu Xiaotian looked sideways and saw that the person was wearing a bright red robe, with a black mask on his face, and his eyes were cold and mysterious. He didn't know that he was practicing some evil skills.  The two people's eyes met unexpectedly in the air, as if weapons were clashing, sparks flying everywhere.  The man in red robe snorted coldly and asked in a sharp voice, "Are you taking a sneak peek?"  Are you trying to stir up trouble?  "Hu Xiaotian was secretly angry, but keeping in mind the ancient saying that a little impatience can ruin a big plan, he looked away first to avoid unnecessary conflicts. The man in red robe smiled proudly and said disdainfully that he is no coward!" He walked to the front row proudly.  , find your number and sit down by yourself.

    Soon, the sky turned dark, and small groups of bidders began to appear, entering the bamboo building one after another.  Although they all wear masks, they are all full of energy, agile, fierce, cold, elegant, and mighty. Almost none of them is weak.  As time goes by, the hall gradually becomes noisy and lively. If you listen carefully, you can hear accents from all over the world.

    Yuxiang saw Hu Xiaotian constantly looking at the gate, her eyes rolled, and she leaned close to his ear and asked if you are brave enough to ask if you want to find an acquaintance?  "Hu Xiaotian's heart suddenly moved, and he asked if the distinguished guests on the second floor had other entrances and exits?" Yuxiang said, "Yes."  There are four small doors leading to the second floor, each connected by a dedicated staircase, which we cannot see from inside.  "Hu Xiaotian frowned secretly and said helplessly that the person I'm looking for is probably in a secret room on the second floor. Is there any way you can help me?" Don't skip the word.

    To rescue Yi Wufeng, the premise is to find Chen Tianye¡¯s foothold. Otherwise, what¡¯s the use of summoning the masters of the Demon Sect?  But trying to search Xuzhou City alone is tantamount to wishful thinking.  Therefore, the Treasure Appraisal Conference is the only opportunity available to him.  After all, everyone's demeanor, eyesight, behavior and habits are completely different, and their walking postures are naturally also very different.  Whether it is Chen Tianye, Yi Wufeng, or Hua Xu, they are all one-of-a-kind figures. If the three of them appear at the same time, their unparalleled momentum will be like that of a black man.The torch inside is clearly visible.  Hu Xiaotian came to the Yan Gang early just to bet on his luck. Who knows, God is not as good as God. Even if Chen Tianye did arrive, he would not be able to see him at all, let alone monitor his whereabouts.

    The Yuxiang Dao Nu family is good at making friends and knows several people who serve tea and water.  They can go up and down the second floor and maybe get some interesting information.  "

    Hu Xiaotian had no choice but to treat the dead horse as a living horse doctor. He directly handed her a large banknote and said that the person I was looking for was named Chen and had a distinguished status. He had at least one expert bodyguard beside him.  The guard was cold and alert, with a pair of short halberds on his back, about seven feet high.  There was probably someone in white walking with them.  If you can find out which VIP room they are in and which passage they enter and exit through, I will give you another thousand taels as reward.  "

    Yuxiang clutched the banknote tightly, her heart almost bursting with joy, she trembled and said, "God testifies, Yuxiang will never be disappointed!"  "

    Hu Xiaotian warned that these three people are all top-notch masters in the world. You must do your best. If you accidentally reveal your mistakes, you may be killed.  "

    Yuxiang chuckled and said, "Don't worry, money can make the world go round!"  "Standed up as if nothing had happened, walked away quickly, and did not mention the arrangements in secret.

    Seeing that the auspicious moment had arrived, a gong rang, and a tall and straight middle-aged man jumped onto the wooden platform.  Wearing Jifu, with thick eyebrows and wide mouth, and a proud face, he saluted upstairs and downstairs, and said with a smile to all of you from all over the world, thank you all for coming to the Salt Gang as a guest.  I am Zhang Daosang, the commander-in-chief of Huaiyang Road under the leadership of Mr. Naiyan. If anyone passes by Yangzhou in the future, don¡¯t forget to ask Zhang for a drink.  Zhang is not talented, so he was entrusted by Gang Leader Yan to preside over this treasure appraisal conference.  "

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a commotion in the bamboo building, and there was a buzz of whispering.  Someone asked Zhang Kuidao directly, where is Gang Leader Yan?  "If there is a dispute, are you qualified to decide who wins and who loses?"  "The Treasure Appraisal Conference has always been hosted by Gang Leader Yan. Why is there a temporary change this time?"  Could it be that Gang Leader Yan is not in Xuzhou?  "

    Zhang Daosang, nicknamed "Quick Sword Zhang San", is actually the leader of the Huaiyang Gang. However, after the Salt Gang officially formed the alliance, he nominally accepted the command of Yan Duanhua and could no longer regard himself as the leader of the Huaiyang Gang.  Now he raised his hands to signal everyone to stop making noise, and said loudly, "Please be patient!"  After all, Gang Leader Yan is over sixty years old. Standing on the stage and shouting for two or three hours, how can we juniors tolerate it?  As soon as we all gathered together, the errand of the roll-call bidding was handled by Zhang. He was sitting on the stage drinking tea and still acting as the referee.  You won¡¯t understand this small change, right?  "No internet, many words." He glanced around the audience, and when the voices of discussion gradually subsided, he exhaled and said in a loud voice that the Central Plains Treasure Appraisal Conference will now begin, please invite Lao Gang Leader Yan to come to the stage!"

    Hearing the sound of silk and bamboo, two rows of girls in colorful skirts filed out from behind the wooden platform. The first six carried flower baskets on their arms, throwing flower petals into the air as they walked, and the fragrant breeze blew, making people intoxicated.  The next six people took round stools, coffee tables, snacks, fruits and other items, went straight to the wooden platform, placed various items in a corner, and immediately left.  Immediately afterwards, twenty-four men with swords walked out quickly. They were tough and capable, with complexion as bronze. They stood every few steps, standing in a circle around the edge of the wooden platform.  At this time, the music suddenly stopped, and everyone's eyes were dazzled. An old man with hair as bright as silver threads and wearing a brocade robe suddenly appeared in front of Zhang Daosang. His eyes were bright and domineering, and he did not look old at all.  Yan Duanhua, leader of the Salt Gang!

    Yan Duanhua hugged his fists and said with a smile that thanks to all of you for your compliments today, the treasure appraisal conference can be held smoothly. I would like to express my solemn thanks here.  It¡¯s just that there are too many monks and too little rice, so we can¡¯t guarantee that everyone can return home with a full meal. If there is any inconvenience in greeting, please forgive me.  The so-called treasures can be obtained by those who are destined to get them. Please look for them carefully before taking action.  In case of a situation of mutual disapproval, we have to follow the rules of the arena. As for the outcome, it is still up to me to decide.  If anyone has any objection to my vision, please raise it as soon as possible.  "

    There was silence in the bamboo building, and no one raised any inappropriate objections.

    Yan Duanhua smiled happily, said a few more polite words, motioned for Zhang Daosang to come forward, then stepped aside and sat down, holding tea to soothe his throat.  Hu Xiaotian had extraordinary eyesight. He accidentally caught a glimpse of Yan Duanhua's wrist trembling slightly as he was serving tea, and his heart sank. Could it be that Yan Duanhua was secretly injured?  Otherwise, with his strength, how could he not even be able to hold a cup of tea smoothly?  If the inference is true, then it would be understandable for the Salt Gang to temporarily replace Zhang Daosang in charge of the overall situation.  But bigger questions followed one after another. Who had the ability and courage to ambush Yan Duanhua in Xuzhou?  Could it be the Qinglong Club?  When I think of this, I feel awe-inspiring.

    While he was deep in thought, Zhang Daosang clapped his palms together and said loudly, everyone, please listen carefully. The number one treasure is the Hundred-War Divine Weapon used by the 'Sword Demon' Xiao Teng thirty years ago - the Double Dragon Cloud Pattern Hundred-Refined Sword!  The base price is three thousand taels, and the maximum price is fifty thousand taels!  "

    I saw two strong men jumping onto the wooden platform, one holding a knife in both hands, and the other holding a stainless steel sword.  The man holding the knife??Ïï unsheathed the sword, first showed everyone the shape and texture of the sword, then shouted loudly, and swung the sword to kill.  The man holding the sword raised his sword to greet him, only to hear two consecutive clicks and clangs, the sword flashed, and the long sword broke.  The knife test is over, but the edge of the knife is still sharp and there are no flaws at all.

    With the sword in front of them, the crowd was in shock, especially the masters who were good at using the sword. They all stretched out their necks and competed for four thousand taels without grace!  "Five thousand taels!"  "His grandmother's, ten thousand taels!"  "Bah, ten thousand taels is a big deal?"  Grandpa offers twelve thousand taels!  " In the end, a man in black won the knife at a high price of 45,000 taels.

    Hu Xiaotian secretly smacked his tongue. The first item on the auction was worth tens of thousands of taels of silver. Then wouldn¡¯t the next hundred treasures be auctioned for sky-high prices?  The Yan Gang collected millions of silver taels in one night. Isn't anyone jealous?  At this time, the fragrant wind blew, and Yuxiang returned quietly, sat down next to him, and whispered, everything has been arranged!  "

    Chapter 15 Treasure Appraisal Conference (Part 1)

    Chapter 15 Treasure Appraisal Conference (Part 1) is,

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 17: Treasure Appraisal Conference (Part 2)

    )

    Chapter 17 Treasure Appraisal Conference (Part 2)

    Although a little accident happened, no one took it seriously.  When the body was removed and the blood stains were wiped away, Zhang Daosang cheered up and started shouting again.

    Hu Xiaotian got the Ten Thousand Years Ice Soul as he wished, and was in a good mood. Thinking that from now on he could let go and work hard to open up the other meridians, he couldn't help but feel excited.  The God of Hell's Qi Lock is a unique hole-locking technique secretly taught by the Demon Sect. If you want to break through and advance, you have to constantly invite strong opponents to fight. The process is dangerous and dangerous, and even the slightest carelessness will cost you your life.  But he had no choice. It was as close as challenging Ji Haoming or as far away as the dispute over the leader of the Demon Cult. Which one did not require the use of force to resolve?  Any hesitation or slackness can be fatal. You can only face the difficulties and grit your teeth to fight your way out!

    Hu Xiaotian returned to his original position, Yu Xiang's face was full of concern, and he whispered: "Master, how are you injured? I just saw you vomiting a lot of blood." Hu Xiaotian said: "There is no one in the world who doesn't get stabbed.  ? This small injury is not worth mentioning. But I will remember this slap first, and I will always return it to the Yuwen dog thief with interest in the future." Yuxiang stuck out the tip of her tongue and said: "I heard what the sisters said  , that flower-picking demon is extremely vicious and cold-blooded, and sucked all the blood from Song Nuxia, right?" Hu Xiaotian couldn't laugh or cry: "Who said that? It's pure nonsense!" Yuxiang asked curiously: "What about Song Nuxia?  How did Xia die? Did Young Master ever witness it with his own eyes?" Hu Xiaotian scratched his head, unable to explain the cause of Song Meichan's death to her, so he settled the matter with a few perfunctory words.

    At this moment, a maid in green clothes approached with a teapot and refilled the guests' tea bowls one by one. No one was paying attention. With a flick, a small paper ball fell into Yuxiang's arms.  Yuxiang was very sensible. She smiled sweetly at Hu Xiaotian and immediately stuffed the paper ball into his palm.  Hu Xiaotian felt clear in his heart, this was the news he spent a huge amount of money to buy!  The holy face of the dancing phoenix flashed in his mind, and his blood flow accelerated, his palms became sweaty, and his heart pounded.  At that moment, I calmed down, put my hands together, and gently spread out the small ball of paper. I saw the words "Donglou Guizi No. 3" crookedly written on it. My eyes were hot, and I almost jumped up and shouted - God is there.  Eyes, and sure enough, I caught Chen Tianye¡¯s fox tail!  I'm afraid Chen Tianye never dreamed that he would be betrayed by the humblest servant.  As long as he keeps an eye on him and persists until Li Wanjie leads his men to fight back, there will be great hope of rescuing Yi Wufeng.  However, as Chen Tianye is the overlord of the underworld, he has many masters secretly accompanying him to protect him, especially Hua Xu, one of the four great generals, whose strength is absolutely terrifying.  If his whereabouts are revealed while following him, he will die without a burial place.

    Hu Xiaotian Yinuo handed Yuxiang a banknote and said through a message: "Do you know which door the guest No. 3 comes in and out from?" 1 38 Kanshu.com does not skip words.

    Seeing that he kept his promise, Yuxiang was overjoyed and said obediently: "Sir, do you want to go to the hut?" 1 38 Kanshu.com does not skip words.

    Hu Xiaotian was slightly startled, nodded and said, "That's exactly what I meant."

    The two of them turned out of the front door. Yuxiang secretly pointed to the northeast corner and whispered: "Sir, that's the Tianmen gate for No. 1 to No. 9. They will be taken away by a luxurious carriage when they leave." Hu Xiaotian looked at him.  As soon as he turned around, he could see all the hidden sentry guards near Tianmen, including the density of trees, the brightness of lights, etc. He couldn't help but frown secretly. Unless he was completely invisible, how could he approach Chen Tianye under the gaze of so many pairs of eyes?  Her thoughts turned quickly and she asked: "Where are those carriages parked?" Yuxiang's shoulders trembled and she asked in surprise: "Could it be that the young master wants to pretend to be a carriage driver? This is an extremely dangerous thing. Once you are exposed, you will not be able to fly!" Hu Xiaotian  Slowly said: "Yuxiang, no matter what I want to do, just remember that it has nothing to do with you, understand?" 1 38 Kanshu.com does not skip words.  Yuxiang felt a chill in her heart, remembering the other party's Jianghu identity, and responded: "Yes, the slave family understands!"

    Turning the corner and riding without anyone paying attention, Yuxiang broke off a bamboo branch and hastily drew a simple diagram on the ground, telling Hu Xiaotian where the carriage was parked, which gate and which road to enter and exit from, while talking  Bian secretly regretted it and made up his mind to fly away immediately after tonight and never set foot in Xuzhou in this life.  She is very aware of the violent and cruel methods of the Salt Gang. If an accident happens to a distinguished guest, will the leaker get any good results?  Hu Xiaotian engraved the position of the figure in his heart and immediately stretched out his feet to smooth out the pattern.

    The two of them pretended to walk around the hut and then returned to the Qingzhu Pavilion.  Back inside the building, everyone was bidding for a bottle of Hua Tuomen's refined elixir "Xianzhi Yulu Pills". The competition was unprecedentedly fierce.  It turns out that this elixir not only has miraculous effects on healing wounds and removing scars, but if mixed with floral dew, honey, etc. and applied to the face, it can also eliminate fine wrinkles.  Especially the latter point makes all women crazy about it - no matter old or young, beautiful or ugly, who doesn't care about their appearance?  Hu Xiaotian paid attention to distinguish them, but did not hear the voices of Yi Wufeng or Li Xiuniang.

    By the time the bidding ended, there were more than 20 people arguing.  According to the rules, thisThe two people immediately drew lots and dueled in pairs. The winner stayed and the loser went. They took turns dueling on the wooden platform like a revolving lantern.  What Hu Xiaotian didn't expect was that one of them was the gray-clothed swordsman he met by chance last night!  Every time he thought of the danger of last night's battle, he still felt lingering fear. Fortunately, God favored good luck, otherwise how could he have escaped unscathed?  He secretly felt strange. With the martial arts strength of the gray-clothed swordsman, why didn't he fight for the magic weapon instead of taking action at this time?  Is it because the face is defective and extremely ugly?  Although the gray-clothed swordsman carried a long sword on his back, he did not use the weapon when fighting against others. He punched, used palms, or used finger techniques. He defeated different opponents with seemingly calm demeanor.  Hu Xiaotian observed carefully, but he couldn't tell his true martial arts skills. He only knew that this man had extraordinary martial arts skills and had the demeanor of a master.

    ???????????????????????????????????????In addition to the swordsman in gray who is more skilled, there is also a shirtless man who also breaks through the level with great strength.  The shirtless man was majestic and muscular, with a pair of golden tigers with eye-catching tattoos on his arms. He was ruthless and ruthless, and those who faced him would either die or be disabled. The evil spirit was imminent when he looked around.  The two masters finally decided to win. As soon as the shirtless man appeared on the stage, he said loudly: "Friend, I will see blood when I strike, so you should just admit defeat. If you insist on not retreating and you are killed by my punch, don't complain to the Lord of Hell."

    The swordsman in gray said calmly: "Although your Tiansha Tiger King Fist is strong, you have only practiced it to the eighth level and have not reached the level of Dacheng. What qualifications do you have to speak arrogantly?"

    The shirtless man was shaken all over, and he lost his voice: "How do you know the secret of my boxing technique?"

    The swordsman in gray saw his opponent's mind was shaken, and shouted: "Look at the punch!" He stepped forward and charged forward. At the same time, he turned his right hand into a palm and stood in a lunge. He then pulled his right hand back and struck forward with his left fist.  When he came out, he actually used a move of Taizu's Changquan "Punching with Hands and Punching". The posture was bold and unrestrained, combining hardness and softness. It was graceful without losing its powerful and powerful momentum, which fully demonstrated the essence of the boxing technique.  Taizu Changquan is one of the most popular boxing techniques in the northern martial arts world. Almost everyone, regardless of sect, knows three or five moves, and a roaring sound suddenly resounded in the bamboo tower.

    The wind of the fist hit his face, and the shirtless man hurriedly lowered his waist and sat on his horse, sending out both fists to block the opponent's attack angle. It was really painful.  His punches are fierce and domineering, with the most powerful momentum. It is about striking first. Once he is behind, he will not be able to exert 100% of his power.

    Soon after, the fists came into contact with each other, making a loud bang, and the entire wooden platform creaked and shook!

    The veins on the shirtless man's arms were bulging, and the muscles were tense. The tiger tattoo seemed to come alive and trembled. Suddenly, he let out a low roar in his throat, his lower body loosened, and he took a step back with his left foot.

    The gray-clothed swordsman said: "I accept it!" He closed his fist and jumped forward, showing a unique and free and confident demeanor.

    Yan Duanhua nodded his head and praised: "It is true that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead, and there are talents in this generation." Just as he was about to announce the final result, he suddenly heard someone shouting coldly: "Master Yan, wait a minute! I am also interested in buying this elixir!"  , a number plate shot down from the second floor, followed by a figure shot out, spanning a distance of five or six feet, he tapped the number plate lightly with his toes, and with the help of his strength, he volleyed into the air and landed on the wooden platform, proudly  Like a pine tree, it looks extraordinary.

    "What a great Qinggong!" Everyone applauded and cheered, fearing that the world would not be in chaos.

    Yan Duanhua pinched his fingers tightly and clamped firmly on Jifei's number plate. He frowned slightly. In line with the principle of doing more than doing less, he shook his head and said: "Your Majesty is coming forward to bid at this moment. It is against the rules! Why don't you sell?  How about giving me face and stepping down from the platform?"

    The man was wearing a brocade dress with gold threads and dragon patterns, a jade pendant hanging on his waist, and a huge ruby ??ring on each hand. His aura of wealth was dazzling. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "Brother Yan, if the Salt Gang has a second bottle of Xianzhi  Gyokuro Pills are for sale, I will retreat immediately. Otherwise, I will fight for it no matter what!" As he said this, he turned to look at the gray-clothed swordsman, and his tone suddenly turned cold: "Your Excellency has superb boxing skills and profound skills. Do you have the guts to bet with me?  One move? If I lose, I will pay you one hundred thousand taels of silver."

    The swordsman in gray had a calm look in his eyes. He was neither moved by the other party to lose his composure, nor was he tempted by one hundred thousand silver. He said calmly: "What if I don't want to gamble?"

    The man in brocade clothes said proudly: "If you are timid and cower, just retreat, there is no need to hold on to the end.

    The gray-clothed swordsman laughed loudly and said: "You are a great man. You have mastered martial arts all over the world. How can you be timid? You must be a famous figure who dominates the world. You took advantage of me fighting several battles in a row and challenged me when my skills were greatly reduced."  , do you want to take advantage of me?"

    The man in brocade robes had a sharp look in his eyes, and sneered: "How many years older am I, how can I take advantage of a junior like you?! I'll just stand still and let you make the first move."

    The gray-clothed swordsman knew that he could not give in at this moment, so he took a deep breath and said, "In that case, I'm offended!" He stepped on the Bagua direction, changed his body shape, and gradually approached his opponent.  The man in brocade clothes drooped his arms, motionless as a mountain, and he really kept his promise and took a defensive stance.  Two people togetherThere was a moment of silence, a sharp contrast, and suddenly the figure blurred, the energy clashed and crackled, and the moves were as fast as lightning.  Before outsiders could see the details of their fight, the two jumped back and separated at the same time, their eyes as sharp as swords, and they collided sonorously in the air.

    The man in brocade clothes said slowly: "So it's you! To be among the masters at such a young age is really formidable. Hehe, as the saying goes, the wind will destroy the trees in the forest. If you are too sharp and don't know how to advance or retreat, you will not be able to survive.  Good ending!"

    The gray-clothed swordsman held the hilt of the sword behind his back and said, neither humble nor arrogant: "I understand the elder's advice. Since it's hard to tell the winner with the palm of your hand, I would like to continue asking for advice with swordsmanship."

    The man in brocade clothes snorted coldly, and turned to look at Yan Duanhua: "Gang Leader Yan, I want to use your place to teach the juniors who don't know the heights of the world a lesson. Do you agree?"

    How could Yan Duanhua let them fight and affect the progress of the treasure appraisal conference? He said with a stern face: "You two, this is not a martial arts arena! You will fight whenever you want. Where will you put me? In the main hall of the Salt Gang, I said  That¡¯s all!¡± The voice paused, pointing to the bottle of elixir and said: ¡°There are twelve Xianzhi Yulu Pills in the bottle. Since it¡¯s hard for you to tell the difference, I won¡¯t favor anyone, so just give each of you a  Everyone can take six pills each. This matter ends here. Anyone who disobeys my decision will be against me and the thirty thousand brothers of the Salt Gang!"

    This is a very serious statement, and there is no room for bargaining.  The man in brocade and the swordsman in gray looked at each other and nodded at the same time.  After the money and goods were clearly delivered, the swordsman in gray no longer had any attachment and left immediately.

    Seeing the drama of fighting between dragons and tigers ending without any problem, Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but sigh.  Because he was thinking about Chen Tianye, after sitting for a while, he pretended to have an upset stomach, left his seat, and hurried to the hut.  How could Yuxiang dare to stay where she was? She slipped out of the bamboo building and disappeared without a trace.

    Hu Xiaotian entered the hut, and there happened to be no one going to the toilet. He immediately put away his mask, tore off a piece of clothing to cover his face, raised his spirits, jumped over the wall, and got into the thick branches and leaves.  He used his eyesight to search, and in an instant he had a panoramic view of the Salt Gang guards lurking in the dark. He then used Qinggong and body skills to bypass the guards and unknowingly walked towards the small courtyard where the carriage was parked.  Just after sneaking for more than ten feet, a short and weak scream suddenly sounded from the right front. If it weren't for his deep inner strength and full alertness, he would have almost ignored it.  Based on Hu Xiaotian's experience, he could tell that this was the instinctive cry of a person before death. He couldn't help but be surprised, who dared to commit murder in the main hall of the Salt Gang?  Isn't that asking for death?  He looked down from a high position and saw a flickering black shadow. Several masked men in black sneaked from the northeast, like a group of ghosts seeking life. They accurately and quickly hunted down every salt gang guard. Their attacks never failed.  Kill with one blow.  These masked killers have extremely high martial arts skills and a tacit cooperation. They can kill all the nearby guards with just a cup of tea.

    When Hu Xiaotian saw this, his heart became clear. There must be a thief in the Salt Gang, so the masked killers knew the distribution of the guards very well.  Could it be that someone saw that Yan Duanhua had suffered internal injuries and coveted the throne of the gang leader, so he colluded with outsiders for evil intentions?  But if these four or five killers can accomplish anything, it is really fantastic!  Although Yan Duanhua's strength was damaged, the Centipede Insect was still alive. Unless top players like Fei Zhixian and Duguyu stepped in, others would not be his opponents at all.  Before I finished my thought, I saw a crowd of people. Two rows of tough and agile men in Tsing Yi passed through the corridor and rushed towards me like a rolling torrent. They marched in an orderly manner and made no sound when they stepped on the ground. At first glance, they looked like a well-trained strong army.  .  There are nearly three hundred of them in total, and there are dozens of masters in different costumes among them, and Ni Zhentao, who has a missing ear, is among them!

    Qinglonghui!  It turns out that it was the Qinglong Society who went on a killing spree in the Salt Gang's main hall!  No one would have thought that Qinglong would take advantage of the treasure appraisal conference to break into pieces and sneak into Xuzhou, and then suddenly launch a surprise attack and attack Huanglong.  This is truly a ground-breaking and unimaginable crazy plan. As long as it succeeds, the Qinglong Society will become a well-deserved overlord of the martial arts!  More importantly, once the Qinglonghui seizes the huge wealth accumulated by the Salt Gang, it will be easy to purchase weapons, train soldiers, and raise food and grass.

    The more Hu Xiaotian thought about it, the more terrifying he became. Chen Tianye¡¯s ambition and courage were truly extraordinary!  As the saying goes, a snake can't survive without a head. As long as we take advantage of the opportunity of the Salt Gang leaders gathering tonight and catch them all in one fell swoop, won't the tens of thousands of Salt Gang members become a piece of loose sand?  With Chen Tianye's scheming skills, he would probably spare Yan Duanhua and others from killing him, and instead use them to recruit and recruit members of the Salt Gang. In the blink of an eye, he would have a very brave new force under his banner.  No wonder Chen Tianye came to Xuzhou in person. Such a major operation must be directed by him, especially how to subdue and deal with the leaders of the salt gang. He absolutely cannot do it by others.

    Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath and was about to shout out a warning. He glanced out of the corner of his eye and suddenly saw the bald Fei Zhixian flashing out. His heart was shocked, and there was a dull pain in his chest, and the blood rushed to his throat.The sound came back to his stomach.  Who is Fei Zhixian?  The leader of the four great generals of the Qinglong Society, the top master in the martial arts world, a super strong man who can knock him out with one palm!  After not seeing him for a few days, Fei Zhixian was still dressed in the same ordinary appearance, with a reserved look, blending in with the crowd, without anything special at all.  But Hu Xiaotian knew very well that if his traces were exposed, this person would undoubtedly be the first one to kill him!  Even if his martial arts were greatly improved at this moment, he would be lucky if he could block Fei Zhixian's three moves without dying.

    The people of the Qinglong Society stopped and gathered behind the wall in silence, and did not immediately launch a strong attack.  At the same time, more than ten people were busy collecting the corpses, covering up the smell of blood, and pretending to be salt gang guards to prevent anyone from accidentally revealing the secret.

    Not long after, only the roar of people was heard, hundreds of heroes from the world poured out from the bamboo building, and walked out according to the guidance of the salt gang members.  They were talking loudly as they walked, showing off, being annoyed, ridiculing, or arguing. They were so noisy that no one noticed the Qinglonghui army hiding behind the wall.

    Hu Xiaotian was so anxious that he postponed the attack because he knew that the Qinglong Society was afraid of his fellow Jianghu comrades. When all the bidders left, that was the moment they launched a surprise attack!  At that time, Yan Duanhua and others were busy counting the mountains of banknotes. Without any precautions, they would definitely be defeated in a battle.  Are we going to let the Qinglong Society succeed in their evil plot?  Should we risk our lives to warn others?  Seeing the heroes gradually disperse and go away, he struggled fiercely in his heart. His palms tightened and he snapped a branch.

    Almost at the same moment, Fei Zhixian, who was standing motionless, suddenly raised his head, with cold light shining in his eyes, looking straight at Hu Xiaotian!

    Chapter 17 Treasure Appraisal Conference (Part 2)

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 18: The Crisis of the Salt Gang

    )

    Chapter 18 The Crisis of the Salt Gang

    not good!  Hu Xiaotian's vest felt cold, and the hair stood on end. He instinctively bowed his body, jumped backwards with all his strength, and swung his palms quickly to protect the vital points of his chest and abdomen in advance.  Every time you take a bite, you gain wisdom. Fei Zhixian's martial arts is too terrifying. To compete with him is like hitting an egg against a stone. If you want to avoid being shattered into pieces, the only way is to take the best option.

    Huh!  Fei Zhixian never expected that the masked man would be so agile and quick. Seeing that the situation was not going well, he immediately ran away. He raised his arm and struck with the Hundred Step Divine Fist. Wherever the punch passed, all the branches, leaves and trunks affected were turned into powder.  Unexpectedly, the opponent had already prepared a contingency plan. With a push with both palms, he used the force to shoot like an arrow. Following the force of the fist, it swept across a space of more than ten feet and landed on the other side of the wall.  Fei Zhixian was shocked and angry. He couldn't figure out why this person was able to take the lead step by step. He jumped onto the wall and punched again in the air. The wind roared and stirred up, and his power was even greater than that of Fang Cai.

    At the critical moment of life and death, Hu Xiaotian didn't even have time to call for help and give a warning. As soon as his feet touched the ground, he turned around and flew up. He used Qinggong to the extreme and rushed towards the Green Bamboo Tower with all his strength.  The next moment, the terrifying punch hit the ground with just a hair's breadth, violent air waves exploded, and the soil rolled and splashed.  Hu Xiaotian's vest felt like it was struck by lightning, and a mouthful of blood spurted out, making the castration even more urgent.

    The commotion was so loud that the guards outside the bamboo building were alarmed and all jumped over. One of the leaders shouted: "This is the center of the Salt Gang. Anyone who trespasses will die! Stop right now!"

    Hu Xiaotian had no time to explain the ins and outs, and his figure suddenly flashed, slithering through the gaps between people like a fish.  The guards yelled and slashed with their swords, but they didn't even touch a corner of their clothes.  Hu Xiaotian didn't stop, slammed into the bamboo wall, and rushed into the hall on the first floor with bamboo debris all over the sky. He shouted: "Old Gang Leader Yan, the Qinglong Society has entered the Salt Gang's main hall, be on guard!"  !" As the saying goes, a strong dragon cannot suppress a local snake. Xuzhou is the home of the Salt Gang. As long as Yan Duanhua immediately issues an order to recall the Salt Gang masters scattered throughout the city, it will be enough to suppress the Qinglong Hui.  What's more, they still have an alliance with the Cao Gang. If one party is attacked, the other party will definitely come to help.  Once the Blue Dragon Society's surprise attack fails and is forced to turn into a head-on confrontation, it will end up in failure.

    The bamboo building was very deserted, and the last batch of about twenty bidders had not yet left.  Yan Duanhua led a group of salt gang leaders to see off the guests. His face was red and his expression was relaxed. He was completely unaware of the incoming powerful enemy.  Hu Xiaotian suddenly appeared and shouted. Everyone was shocked and felt ridiculous. With the tight defense of the Salt Gang's main hall, how could the Qinglong Club sneak in quietly?  This is obviously against common sense and is the most ridiculous thing in the world!

    Zhang Daosang's face darkened, and he shouted: "Your Excellency, what's the etiquette of breaking into the Salt Gang and yelling? You are alarmist and sowing discord. Do you think we are all fools? If you want to win people's trust, first take off the mask,  Then bring out the evidence. Otherwise, tonight¡¯s lesson will come and go!¡±

    But when he heard the sound of footsteps, dozens of salt gang men rushed in and surrounded Hu Xiaotian. They only waited for an order to kill him with a knife.

    Hu Xiaotian secretly smiled bitterly, it was not easy to escape the murderous hands by chance, so where to collect evidence?  He sighed: "Gang Leader Yan, all your guards stationed in the northeast were killed by the masters of the Qinglong Society, so they can drive in unimpeded. You only need to send people to check, and you will know that what I said is true."

    Zhang Daosang sneered: "Who instructed you to fabricate such a ridiculous lie? As long as we leave, your accomplices will rush in to seize the treasure? This simple trick of luring a tiger away from the mountain can even be done by a three-year-old baby.  Find out! Come here, chop him into pieces!"

    "Wait a minute!" A flash of light flashed in Hu Xiaotian's mind, and he shouted: "It was Fei Zhixian who led the surprise attack! Chen Tianye, the leader of the Qinglong Society, had already sneaked into the bamboo building anonymously in the name of participating in the treasure appraisal conference, and is still hiding in Guizhou  Secret room number three!"

    A person¡¯s name is like a tree¡¯s shadow.  Chen Tianye is known as the overlord of the northern martial arts world, turning his hands into clouds and rain, and stamping his feet to shake the world. Fei Zhixian is the leader of the four great generals, with a fierce reputation and countless murders.  If these two people really came to the Salt Gang main hall, how could it be as simple as visiting relatives and friends?  Everyone in the Yan Gang looked at each other, and their hearts were filled with turmoil.

    Yan Duanhua's face changed slightly, and he immediately shook his hand, and an iron ball the size of a fist roared through the air and shot straight towards the No. 3 secret room.  Whether the warning given by this person is true or false, you will know with a little testing.  Anyway, you are unkind and I am unjust. Even if you kill the wrong person, you will only blame the other person for his bad luck.  Seeing the iron ball flying halfway, he suddenly heard a loud bang, the door and window of the No. 3 secret room shattered, and hundreds of broken bamboos turned into a rain of arrows and shot down.  The iron ball suddenly collided with the bamboo rain, and exploded with a bang, splitting into countless zigzag-shaped tiny blades, shooting in all directions.

    "Be careful!" Everyone was dodging or blocking, and they were all in a hurry.  As for the servants and guards who didn't respond in time, they were injured and screamed, bleeding profusely.

    "So cruel"?The Tang Sect¡¯s hidden weapon!  " Before he finished speaking, a strong wind blew up in the No. 3 secret room. The strong energy blew away all the incoming blades. As the figures flashed, the three masters Chen Tianye, Hua Xu, and Yi Wufeng soared into the sky like giant eagles.  He raised his arms and flew out, and an unprecedented shocking force was suddenly released, like a huge boulder falling from the sky, making it difficult to breathe.

    Yan Duanhua¡¯s eyelids twitched and he lost his voice: ¡°Chen Tianye, it¡¯s really you!¡±

    Whether it was the leader of the Salt Gang or the group of bidders who happened to be in the right place, they all gasped and their palms became sweaty.  You must know that Chen Tianye is like a dragon with no head and tail, and there is only one person in a million who can get a glimpse of his true face. If he suddenly appears in the Salt Gang's main hall tonight, he must have bad intentions.  Moreover, he went deep into the tiger's den with only two guards, which was truly extremely bold and arrogant.

    Chen Tianye looked calmly, stood up calmly, clasped his fists and said: "Brother Yan, I came to visit suddenly, please forgive me for being rude." In a blink of an eye, he glanced at the group of bidders who looked like they were facing formidable enemies, and said with a faint smile: "I am Qinglong.  I know how to act, and as long as you don't interfere, everything will be easy to talk about." Finally, he looked at Hu Xiaotian, who wished he could become invisible immediately, with murderous intent flashing in his eyes, and said coldly: "I hate the talkative whistleblower the most, kill me!"

    "Yes!" Hua Xu jumped out without thinking, and swept his right palm across. The Yan Gang man blocking the front staggered and rolled into a ball.  Then he turned his left hand into a sword and made a swipe in the air. The invisible sword energy slashed past and aimed at Hu Xiaotian's neck.

    Hu Xiaotian had just received a magic punch from Fei Zhixian, and his muscles and bones were in pain. It was not suitable to fight head-on with the enemy. He took a slight breath and slid backwards. His wrists shook at the same time, and the sword light danced, creating an endless layer in front of him.  The gap is an indescribable sword curtain.  The sword energy collided with the sword energy, roaring like thunder, and filled with chill.  Even though Hua Xu's eyes were as high as his head, he couldn't help but marvel at his swordsmanship. His left hand was spinning, his right hand was clawing, and he was grabbing with unstoppable ferocity.

    ??From the time Chen Tianye made his voice to the time Hua Xu started attacking and killing him, he completely ignored the feelings of the Yan Gang.  "Presumptuous!" Yan Duanhua has been in the world for decades, and there is no room for sand in his eyes. With a flick of his finger, there was a sharp sound, and a white bone funeral nail was shot into Hua Xu's back.  Hua Xu watched six directions and listened in all directions. He knew that this kind of hidden weapon was secretive and sinister. He twisted his waist and sidestepped. With a flick of his sleeves and robe, the funeral nail disappeared in an instant.  Hu Xiaotian took the opportunity to fly away and said loudly: "Thank you, Mr. Yan, for your help!" Yan Duanhua said: "My little friend, there is no need to be polite. As the saying goes, a friend in need is a friend indeed. It is rare that you risked your life to warn others and did not hesitate to go against the Qinglong Society. I will record this favor.  Yes, there will be generous rewards in the future. Don¡¯t worry, no one can bully you in my territory."

    Hua Xu sneered, and pulled out the short steel halberd from his back with his backhand. With a strong touch of the two halberds, he said proudly: "I will kill this kid! God will kill the god if he blocks it, and Buddha will destroy the Buddha if he blocks it!"

    Yan Duanhua's shoulders shook with anger, and he said solemnly: "You are the first one who dares to utter arrogant words in the Salt Gang's main hall! Let's take a look and see who kills whom!" The other leaders of the Salt Gang echoed loudly, and the warehouse screamed.  He pulled out his weapon, pointed at Hua Xu, threatened and cursed, full of gunpowder.

    When the Yan Gang came forward to challenge, Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief. He turned his eyes and secretly looked at the handsome man in white clothes like snow. His blood surged and he couldn't help but cough in a low voice.  Yi Wufeng seemed to feel something, and quickly glanced back at him, her brows slightly furrowed, as cold as frost.

    Hua Xu was so arrogant and arrogant, he frowned and shouted: "Shut up!" He paused with his feet, and the two halberds whipped up a violent cold wind, like a flying rainbow suddenly streaking across the sky, and stabbed the two people who yelled the loudest.  The two leaders of the Salt Gang seemed to be bumping into each other recklessly, but in fact they were not fuel-efficient lamps. They shrank back at the same time in a tacit understanding and shouted: "Everyone, shoulder to shoulder!" The next moment, a cold light shone, and there were at least five guns.  The weapons were raised and struck almost indiscriminately, with murderous intent rolling in like a tide.  Hua Xu's expression did not change, and his two halberds flew straight into the crowd. Dangdang opened various weapons, and suddenly a kick flew from the bottom, sweeping a big man on the right to the ground.  Before he could stab him with his short halberd, a flash of lightning suddenly flew from the side and went straight to his temple.  However, there was a huge earthquake and sparks flew everywhere. Hua Xu blocked the enemy's sword in time, flipped back his left halberd, and opened a wound on his opponent's waist. He then jumped back three feet and sneered: "Hero of the Salt Gang,  But that¡¯s it!¡±

    Hua Xu, outnumbered and outnumbered, rushed in and out with a snap of his fingers, easily injuring two people. He was unscathed and was indeed proud of himself.  On the other hand, all the leaders of the Salt Gang were blushing, and they wished they could dig a hole in the ground and crawl in.

    Yan Duanhua was about to get angry when he suddenly thought of Fei Zhixian, whom he had never met before. He suddenly thought: "Hua Xu, are you deliberately irritating us to delay time? Daosang, immediately send out a firework warning and recall all the brothers to fight to the death."  !" With his experienced experience, he naturally understood that Chen Tianye led a group of elites to attack from thousands of places, and his plan was very big.  However, in order to hunt down Yu Wenzheng, the number of good men in the gang was so low that Yu Zongtang's defense was empty. How could he resist the attack of a powerful enemy?  If you are not careful, the Salt Gang will suffer disaster!

    ? ?Amano smiled and said: "Old gang leader Yan, please calm down, why do you need to go to war to fight to the death? I made a special trip to Xuzhou to visit my seniors. I really sincerely hope that we can join hands with the Salt Gang to create a great cause and seek eternal prosperity. Seniors, if you can  Give up your prejudices and seriously consider Chen¡¯s cooperation conditions, and you will be able to dominate the world in no time.¡±

    Yan Duanhua waved his hands in disgust and said: "Chen Tianye, no matter what you say, our Salt Gang will never join forces with an ambitious person like you!" Huo Ran turned his head and glared at Zhang Daosang, and said sternly: "Daosang,  Why haven¡¯t you fired off the fireworks warning yet?!¡±

    Zhang Daosang guiltily avoided his gaze and whispered: "Gang leader, I changed my clothes before going on stage, but I was negligent and forgot to bring the special order fireworks."

    "What?!" "No way? 1 38 Kanshu.com net is a lot of words!" Everyone in the Yan Gang felt as if they had fallen into an ice cave, and the blood on their faces instantly faded. If they couldn't immediately recall the scattered people, why would they join the Qinglong Association?  fight?  How can we save the fate of destruction?

    Chen Tianye laughed proudly: "Lao Gang Leader Yan, do you hear me clearly? I am blessed by God and blessed with good fortune. How can you be my opponent? The Salt Gang is gone. As long as you give up resistance and seal your own acupuncture points, I will  I promise not to touch a hair on your head, and to ensure the safety of your wives, concubines, and children. Chen is willing to swear to heaven that if there is even one false word, he will have heaven strike with five thunders."

    Yan Duanhua didn't seem to hear Chen Tianye's words or the noise of the crowd. He stared at Zhang Daosang, disappointed and sad, as if he had aged more than ten years in an instant.  Zhang Daosang said nonchalantly: "Gang leader, I have neglected my duty. I deserve death" Yan Duanhua sighed and interrupted him directly: "Chen Tianye, you can deceive others, but you can never deceive me. You are not a lucky person.  Instead, I bribed the person I trust most in advance, right?" 1 38 Kanshu.com does not skip words.  His voice paused, and he shouted with great pain: "Zhang Daosang, why did you betray me? Why did you betray the Salt Gang? Do you know that I have planned to pass the position of gang leader to you?!"

    As soon as these words came out, it was like a thunderbolt on a sunny day, and everyone was in an uproar.  Hu Xiaotian was also shocked. It was Zhang Daosang who colluded with outsiders and betrayed the secrets of the Salt Gang!  This is really the most ridiculous thing in the world!  Just looking at tonight's arrangement, Zhang Daosang will succeed Yan Duanhua as the boss of the Salt Gang sooner or later. What reason does he have to cheat and destroy his own business?  Is it more tempting to be Chen Tianye's lackey than to be the leader of the Salt Gang?

    Zhang Daosang trembled, his face suddenly changed, and without making excuses, he jumped to Chen Tianye's side, gritted his teeth and said: "Gang leader, I'm sorry! All you can give me is the position of gang leader, and you can't honor the clan."  , it cannot bless the descendants, and they will still be untouchables until they die! I refuse to accept it, I am not willing to accept it! Think about thirty years ago, the current emperor also wandered around the world, worked as a monk, and joined a beggar gang. He was also poor.  With his family background, why can he be honored as the emperor, while I can only swallow my anger and become a commoner?"

    After saying these heart-wrenching words, there was a sudden silence in the bamboo building, and you could hear a needle drop.  At this time, the Zhu Ming Dynasty was booming, threatening the Eight Wastelands. Wherever the soldiers pointed, even the Mongolian cavalry that used to dominate the world were defeated and fled.  Zhu Yuanzhang, the Emperor of the Ming Dynasty, conquered thousands of miles of mountains and rivers with his bare hands. He has long been deified as a supreme being. Even the most unruly heroes must be willing to recognize him as the "Emperor"!  Since he is the "Son of God", he is no ordinary human being. How can he be discussed by ordinary people?  Who is qualified to follow him?  If Zhang Daosang's words were spread, he would be accused of treason and the nine clans would be killed.

    Yan Duanhua's heart was pounding with fear and his scalp was numb. He shouted: "Zhang Daosang, have you lost your mind and gone crazy? The emperor is destined by fate. The reincarnation of a real dragon is really different from you. How can you compare yourself?  ? You are seeking death yourself and I will not stop you, but you must not implicate the 30,000 brothers of the Salt Gang!" In any dynasty, those in power will never tolerate the crime of treason and pursue the purpose of preferring to kill by mistake rather than let it go.  Once the charges are proven, the imperial court will inevitably use a large army to launch an encirclement and suppression campaign, and the Salt Gang's century-old foundation will immediately be wiped out.

    Zhang Daosang's eyes shone with an almost crazy light, and he waved his arms and shouted: "Gang Leader, I'm not crazy! As the saying goes, if you don't serve yourself, you will be destroyed by heaven and earth! Those of us who sell private salt, even if we become the leader of a gang, no one is allowed to do it in front of the officers and soldiers.  Pretending to be grandsons and groveling? Who wouldn¡¯t be on tenterhooks and have trouble sleeping in the middle of the night if there is any disturbance? We are all born and raised by our parents, so why can these bastards dominate us, draw our blood, and eat our flesh?  And we don¡¯t even dare to fart? Gang leader, I just want to be a general, prince or something like that one day, and we don¡¯t have to live a life based on other people¡¯s faces. If we are born in troubled times, with my ability, I will be more than enough to be a founding hero.  , not much worse than Xu Da, Chang Yuchun, and Lan Yu. We, the Salt Gang, have money and people, and if we are equipped with armor, swords and guns"

    "Shut up!" How dare Yan Duanhua let him speak???, scolded: "Zhang Daosang, you are blinded by lard, and you are planning to end up in a dead end! Since you are stubborn, I will permanently expel you from the Salt Gang. From now on, your life and death will be a blessing."  No longer associated with the Salt Gang.¡±

    Zhang Daosang's movements froze, his eyes turned vicious, and he sneered: "Yan Duanhua, you are really stupid! After tonight, do you think you are still the leader of the Salt Gang? You are wrong, and you are absolutely wrong.  ."

    Yan Duanhua laughed angrily and said coldly: "Brothers, Zhang Daosang is treacherous, treasonous and unrepentant, kill him immediately!"

    Zhang Daosang shouted confidently: "Huizhu Chen is here, who dares to act rashly without risking his life?!"

    The leaders of the Salt Gang looked at each other, their big eyes staring at their small eyes, looking hesitant.  These salt gang lords come from all over the world. In name, they serve as the general leader of the gang, Duan Hua, but in fact they only have interests. Seeing that the situation is unfavorable, they all have a small calculation in their minds - the so-called good guys don't suffer the immediate losses, so they might as well bow their heads and deal with it for the time being.  Let¡¯s talk about passing the test?

    Yan Duanhua was angry and angry. He only regretted that his most capable generals were not around. He was about to kill the traitors personally when he suddenly heard the sudden sound of arrows outside the bamboo building and the guards screaming.  Seven or eight people stumbled into the hall, with several crossbow arrows stuck in their chests and abdomens, dripping with blood. They shouted with their last breath: "Gang leader, the enemy is attacking!"

    Chapter 18 The Crisis of the Salt Gang

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 19: Ghost Appears

    )

    Chapter 19 The ghost appears

    The screams were still echoing in the air, but the cold light shone outside the door and window, and groups of strong men like wolves and tigers rushed towards them, blocking all entrances and exits.  Following the sound of the wind, dozens more masters appeared on the roof, their murderous intentions revealed, like hungry falcons.  A cold murderous aura swept over him, causing the temperature in the bamboo building to drop suddenly.

    Zhang Daosang laughed wildly and said: "The elite soldiers and generals of the Qinglong Society have been killed, who is still unconvinced? As the saying goes, a man who knows the current affairs is a hero. You must think clearly, should you follow the old man to seek death, or follow me to fight for glory?  Rich?"

    Yan Duanhua said loudly: "Don't listen to his nonsense! When the emperor is angry, blood will flow like a river. Do you want to have your family confiscated and exterminated, and your whole family will be interrogated and executed? Brothers, if you lose your head, it will not be more than a scar as big as a bowl. Don't involve your parents, wives and children!"  "

    Let's not mention how to struggle in the hearts of the people's heads. Hu Xiaotian on the side screamed, and Youzhu looked around. He couldn't find the gap of escape.  Suddenly, a black shadow flashed past, and Fei Zhixian suddenly appeared in the hall. When their eyes touched, Fei Zhixian's face flashed with a hint of annoyance.  You must know that he is the leader of the four great generals, a top strong man who can rank among the top ten in the world. He also has the advantage of taking the first strike, but two consecutive killing moves failed. How can he be justified in face?  He raised his eyebrows and said coldly: "Good boy, you're dead this time!" He raised his sleeves and struck with his fist through the air, and the fierce wind forced him to face the opponent.

    "It's Fei Zhixian!" Everyone in the Yan Gang looked ashen, and the last trace of hope was extinguished.  Needless to say, all the Salt Gang guards around the Bamboo House were driven away and killed. Others would not know that something had happened to the Salt Gang's main hall, and no one would come to the rescue.

    Yan Duanhua concentrated on his fingers, clicked with a hiss, and aimed at the key point between Fei Zhixian's eyebrows, which was the key to attacking the enemy.  Experts will know if there is one as soon as they take action.  Fei Zhixian's expression turned solemn, and he said in a deep voice: "Well done!" He turned his fist into a palm, spitting out his inner energy, and the impact of the blow dispersed the force of his fingers that were stabbed in the face.

    Chen Tianye coughed lightly and said: "Master Yan, you are indeed getting stronger with age, and your sword is still young! I admire you, I admire you." He turned his eyes and looked at the other leaders of the Salt Gang with a half-smile and said: "Everyone, Chen just wants to know  , what choice are you making now? If you are willing to make friends with Chen and create a great cause together, please come here." Although the tone is gentle, there is a murderous intention hidden in the words. Either friend or enemy, life or death, there will never be a second choice.  Three options.

    Fei Zhixian smiled ferociously and said: "To tell you the truth, people from our Qinglong Society are closely monitoring everything within a radius of a hundred feet. Unless you take advantage of yourself and gain wings, there is absolutely no way you can escape!"

    The leaders of the Salt Gang have no fighting spirit. One step forward means life, one step back means death. Who is willing to put aside the wealth and power in the world?  Seeing that the situation was over, no matter how hard we struggled, it was in vain.  An old man who was nearly fifty years old blushed, clasped his fists at Yan Duanhua and said, "Brother Yan, you know that we have a son when we are old, and we cannot be rash in hoping that one day we will see him bloom and spread his leaves and continue his incense."  Go to death. If there is an afterlife, brothers will swear to follow me to the death. I'm sorry!" He covered his face with his hands and staggered out.  With those taking the lead in demonstrating, the rest all made excuses and fled, but no one was willing to stay and wait to die.  Although the men from the Salt Gang who were directly under Yan Duanhua's command were lowly in ability, they were loyal and loyal. They all retreated behind him and glared at the traitors opposite him.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "Lao Gang Leader Yan, we are outnumbered and we are outnumbered. I am afraid we will not be able to escape this time."

    Yan Duanhua's face was as dark as water. He looked back at the men and said slowly: "You will only die if you follow me. Why don't you abandon your sword and survive?"

    All the men shouted in unison: "You men of the Salt Gang, I would rather die than surrender! I would rather die than surrender!!"

    "Good! As expected of the men I trained myself, none of them are weak!" Yan Duanhua laughed loudly, pointed at Chen Tianye and shouted: "Chen's son, I have lived to this age long enough, how can I say to you before I die?  You, a junior, have groveled and ruined your reputation for a lifetime? My head can be cut off and my blood can be shed, but I will not kneel down and beg for mercy."

    Chen Tianye also said calmly: "Gang Leader Yan, if I really want to kill you, why go to such trouble? To be honest, my ambition is not with you, but with the members of the Salt Gang under your banner! If you are willing to personally lobby, they  Most likely, you will have to sell your face and merge into our Qinglong Club honestly to avoid the bloody battle between the two gangs. For the sake of the lives of your subordinates, I advise you to give up resistance and follow my arrangements." A man from the Salt Gang  They are all rebellious people. Except for Yan Duanhua, no one can really overwhelm them.  For the Qinglong Society, a living Yan Duanhua is far more valuable than a dead one.

    Yan Duanhua sneered and said: "Chen Tianye, you have a good plan! Do you want to use me as a puppet and annex the power of my Salt Gang without any blood? I tell you, don't even think about it! Since the day I stepped into the world, my Salt Gang brothers have done  It's the act of losing your head.?If I can fight for one person and make a profit by killing two people, how can I easily surrender to you?  "

    Chen Tianye frowned slightly and sighed: "Gang Leader Yan, I have always believed that convincing people with force is not as good as seducing with advantage. Whenever the two sides confront each other with swords and face each other, no matter what the final result is, no one is the winner.  I still have the intention to cooperate, but I hope you understand that my patience has its limits."

    Yan Duanhua said: "Then stop talking nonsense and do it!"

    Chen Tianye said helplessly: "What a stubborn old man!" After a pause, he continued: "Gang leader Yan is indifferent to life and death, and his heart is as cold as iron, but I wonder if he cares about the lives of Yan Zhipeng and Yan Zhiying?"

    With Yan Duanhua's sophistication and calmness, when he first heard these two names, he was shocked all over and shouted out loud: "Chen Tianye, do you still have any humanity? The troubles in the world will not harm your family!"

    Fei Zhixian said coldly: "Yan Duanhua, please be patient, they are not dead yet!" After saying that, he raised his hands to signal, and two men in black jumped out of the door, each holding a young man under his waist.  Falling straight to him.  The two teenagers looked horrified, their hands and feet were tied with leather ropes. When they saw Yan Duanhua, they burst into tears: "Grandpa, grandpa!" "Grandpa, save us quickly!"

    Yan Duanhua felt distressed and angry at the same time. He knew that it would be extremely difficult to take back his grandchildren. If the attack failed and the enemy's murderous intent was provoked, the blood of his two grandchildren would be splashed on the spot.  At that moment, he suppressed his grief and anger and said in a deep voice: "Zhi Peng, Zhi Ying, you manly men, why are you crying?! Don't embarrass me!"

    "Yes, Grandpa." The two teenagers bit their lips, but their tears couldn't stop flowing.

    Yan Duanhua took a long breath and said resolutely: "Huizhu Chen, I am willing to give up resistance and kill myself immediately in front of you. I only ask that you, Lord, please generously let go of my family and give them a way to live. In this way, I will even  Even after he died, he would never complain a word."

    Chen Tianye shook his head and said: "Gang Leader Yan, no matter whose hands you die tonight, once the news spreads, the members of the Salt Gang will be revengeful. How can they be willing to do it for me? You want to see that your family is safe.  It's very simple. You must first make a poisonous oath to be loyal to me, and then lead your subordinates to join our Qinglong Club in batches. Isn't this exchange condition excessive?"

    Facing the Qinglong Society¡¯s pressing pressure, Yan Duanhua is in a dilemma. On one side are his relatives who are closely related to each other, and on the other side are the Salt Gang brothers whose lives are entrusted to them. Which one is more important?  There was silence in the hall for a while, everyone's eyes were focused on him, waiting for his final decision.

    Suddenly, a young man screamed: "Grandpa, you have warned us that we must first be loyal and keep our promises. You cannot betray your uncles for the sake of your grandchildren and become a treacherous villain! Grandpa, please don't  Promise" Before he finished speaking, his mouth was tightly covered, and a series of whimpering words were muffled in his stomach.

    "Zhipeng!" Yan Duanhua stumbled on his feet, tears streaming down his face, and the sadness and helplessness of the hero's end appeared on his face.  His close relatives were captured, his confidants were betrayed, and he was left alone. Even though he had seen countless bloody events in his life, he had never experienced such a predicament.

    Fei Zhixian shouted: "Yan Duanhua, don't waste time, are you willing to be loyal to the leader? In a word, be happy!" After saying that, he looked away, and the two men in black understood.  He pulled out his sword and placed it across the young man's neck, grinning ferociously.

    Yan Duanhua was so angry that he almost vomited blood.  During the stalemate, more than a dozen duck egg-sized objects slid over against the ground.  Before anyone could figure out what it was, the eggshell suddenly cracked open, and light yellow smoke billowed out, filling the entire hall in the blink of an eye.  "Be careful of the poison!" "Protect the leader!" Hu Xiaotian was shocked. This was clearly a unique poisonous smoke commonly used in the underworld!  Why did the underworld intervene in the dispute between the Qinglong Society and the Salt Gang?  Did it come from Yan Jiu's instruction?  He hurriedly raised his hands to cover his mouth and nose, and took advantage of the smoke to block other people's sight. He jumped up and got into the secret room on the second floor where Chen Tianye and others were originally hiding.

    People were heard shouting and coughing, scurrying around like headless flies, and most of them rushed out of the building.  Due to the billowing smoke, the Qinglonghui troops guarding outside the building couldn't tell who was rushing out. They were afraid that the key person would be let go, so they immediately intercepted.  For two seconds, a melee broke out, with screams and curses mixed in. The situation was completely out of control for a while.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A dazzling and bright sword light suddenly rises from the thick smoke.  Hu Xiaotian's eyelids twitched wildly, and he almost exclaimed, could such a familiar and shocking sword light come from the sword unearthed in Mangdang Mountain?  The ancient sword had been sleeping underground for thousands of years and was unearthed by the underworld. Later, when the news was leaked, it led to a fight among heroes. Lin Liang and He Yingying of the Hengshan Sect died as a result.  In order to decide its ownership, the heroes of the rivers and lakes fought madly. At least oneHundreds of people were involuntarily involved, and I don¡¯t know who will end up in the end?  But upon hearing the loud clanging of gold and iron, Hua Xu danced with a short halberd, protecting Chen Tianye and Yi Wufeng and jumped to a high place.

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked and surprised. He saw that the sword energy was emptied, the smoke dispersed, and two hazy figures were fighting each other. One was holding a short sword like snow, his movements were strange and erratic, and his moves were vicious and vicious. The other was holding a black demon-conquering pestle and opened it wide.  The Great Healing is like a diamond appearing in the world.  Both sides were performing endless stunts and killing moves, and the sound of explosive energy was thrilling. It was none other than Yan Duanhua and Fei Zhixian!

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly realized that it was no wonder that Yan Duanhua¡¯s martial arts skills could be injured. It turned out that he participated in the sword-winning battle in Mangdang Mountain!  As the saying goes, a hungry tiger cannot fight against a pack of wolves. In a chaotic battle, you will never be able to escape without paying a heavy price.  He was able to break out of the siege, which was a blessing from God.

    Although Yan Duanhua's sword can cut iron like clay and is extremely sharp, the demon-conquering pestle used by Fei Zhixian is also an extraordinary thing. It is unknown what kind of metal it is forged from. It is extremely heavy and tough, and it is difficult to break it with the sharpness of the sword.  What's more, Fei Zhixian's martial arts is so superb, how can he let his opponent always chop at the same part?  He lifts his weight with ease, moves with urgency, and every attack may turn into a fatal blow. He is worthy of being the top powerhouse in the world.  The two weapons collided violently in the air, causing sparks to fly. If an ordinary person were to hit them, they would immediately be shattered to pieces.  In fact, in terms of martial arts alone, the difference between Yan Duan Huaying and Fei Zhixian is limited. Unfortunately, he exerted too much energy in the past few days and suffered serious internal injuries. Even with the sword in his hand, he was still forced into danger by his opponent. He couldn't help but cough up blood during the fierce battle.  Come.

    Although Hu Xiaotian doesn¡¯t want to see Yan Duanhua lose, how can he dare to intervene in the battle between the two masters because his skills are inferior to others?  He simply put aside all distracting thoughts and focused on watching the battle, not missing any details.  It is a rare opportunity to observe the confrontation between top masters at such a close distance. If you can draw inferences and draw inferences, it will be of great help to improve your own martial arts.  He has never forgotten how powerful the love rival standing in front of him is!

    The two masters clashed, and strong winds blew up, quickly blowing away the smoke.  Almost all the people who were originally gathered in the hall rushed out of the building because they couldn't stand the poisonous smoke, leaving only five or six people who had not left.  Unexpectedly, the men in black who held the Yan brothers hostage collapsed to the ground. They did not know whether they were alive or dead. In their place were two bidders wearing masks.

    Chen Tianye never expected that an outsider would dare to interfere and cause trouble. He was stunned and shouted coldly: "You guys are so brave! You have to retreat within three breaths, otherwise you will be cut into pieces!" The two men said to him  Turning a deaf ear to the warning, he raised his hand and snapped the ropes around the Yan brothers.  Chen Tianye laughed angrily: "If you don't drink the toast, you'll have to drink wine as a penalty. Kill them!" With a flash of cold light, Hua Xu jumped towards the two people in the air, with his two halberds in front like a dragon out of the sea, arousing countless murderous auras.

    Suddenly, another bidder wearing a mask jumped out, flicked his wrist, raised a red and black token, and unexpectedly swatted at Hua Xu¡¯s door.  The cold wind was pressing down like a mountain, and Hua Xu had no choice but to defend himself, but when he heard a loud earthquake, the weapons clashed, and his arms were slightly numb from the shock.  He felt a shiver in his heart, glanced at the strange token, and said in a voiceless voice: "Token of life and death in the underworld! You are Yan Da!"

    The man chuckled sinisterly and said: "Young man, you have extraordinary experience and solid skills. Not bad, not bad." He raised his sleeves and lifted his mask, revealing a hideous and terrifying face. It was Yan Da, the leader of the nine ghosts in the underworld.  .

    Hua Xu said in a deep voice: "Why, could it be that the underworld is also interested in the Yan Gang's millions of wealth and wants to get a share of it?"

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly saw this ugly face and couldn't help but have mixed feelings. The past that was squeezed by Yan Jiu's life flashed through his mind like lightning, and then doubts arose.  Yan Da was entrusted by Yan Ao to help Yan Jiu secure his position as the sect leader. He should not leave her side, so why did he suddenly come to Xuzhou?  Was it a spur-of-the-moment idea or was it premeditated?  Is there some secret agreement or covenant between the Underworld and the Salt Gang?  The three forces of the Underworld, Salt Gang, and Qinglong Society came on stage at the same time, making the situation dangerous, treacherous, and unpredictable.

    Suddenly I heard Yan Duanhua say angrily: "Yan Da, what do you want to do? Do you want to add insult to injury?" 1 38 Kanshu.com does not skip words.

    Yan Da said coldly: "A dog bites Lu Dongbin, but it doesn't know a good heart." He rushed forward and waved the token, cutting across the vital parts of Hua Xu's throat. He was as quiet as a virgin and as active as a rabbit.  How could Hua Xu be unprepared? He blocked the upper plate with his left halberd, and moved his right halberd away quietly and diagonally, pointing at the opponent's Dantian. He was no less capable in defending and leading the attack.  There was a light ding, Yan Da cleverly changed his moves, hit the sharp edge of the short halberd, and used the force to fly across the air for several feet, and suddenly came to the top of Fei Zhixian's head, and pointed down with the two index fingers of his left hand.  .  Fei Zhixian was fighting Yan Duanhua at a critical juncture. In the critical moment, he ducked sideways to avoid the sharp sword-like finger force. His heart moved slightly, and he frowned and said: "Yan Da, what are your intentions? Are you tired of living?"

    Yan Duanhua took the opportunity to break away from the battle group, moved his left hand slightly, and quickly stuffed several pills into his mouth.  Yan Da sneered and said: "?The Qinglong Society and the Baiyun Sect have joined forces to openly pursue and kill my underworld sect leader. How can such a big threat be easily overcome?  The people you want to kill, I want to save!  Not convinced, are you?  If you're not convinced, come over!  "

    Fei Zhixian shook his head and said: "You are like a mantis trying to act like a chariot, you are not overestimating your own capabilities!" After saying that, he looked at Chen Tianye, waiting for his instructions.

    Chen Tianye secretly had a headache. Yan Da was not a third-rate guy who would kill at will. Even if Fei Zhixian and Hua Xu tried their best, they might not be able to decide life and death within a hundred moves.  If Yan Duanhua took advantage of the chaos and escaped, what would be the use of killing him?  He said in a deep voice: "Yan Da, even Yan Ao was seriously injured and fled after being killed by our Qinglong Society. What ability do you have to stop us? With just a few of you, are your delusions impossible? As long as you escape immediately, I can let you go.  You have a way out."

    Yan Da neither humble nor arrogant said: "I understand the good intentions of Chairman Chen." He glanced sideways at Yan Duanhua and said calmly: "What do you say? Do you want to fend for yourself and become a prisoner, or do you want to put down your arrogance and return to your duties?"

    Yan Duanhua looked at his two grandchildren, and then at the people of the Qinglong Society who were looking at him with eager eyes. He let out a long sigh and said slowly: "Once you enter the ghost gate, you will never regret it for the rest of your life! The soul is refined in the hell fire, and you must obey your orders!"  With a light touch on the sword blade, blood gushed out, and then he used the blood as a guide to smear and outline his face. In the blink of an eye, he drew a terrifying, ferocious, and non-human face!

    Chapter 19 The ghost appears

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 20: Melee breaks out

    )

    Chapter 20 A melee breaks out

    Yan Duanhua suddenly made this abnormal move, which was beyond everyone's expectation. I don't know what the purpose is?  Hu Xiaotian looked at the blood-red lines and realized that these strange lines that were almost like spells clearly belonged to the style of the underworld!  When the nine ghosts of the underworld appear in the world, they all wear evil ghost masks to hide their true appearance. If they die in battle, they will disfigure themselves before death to prevent outsiders from seeing their origins.  However, strictly speaking, the masks worn by the Nine Ghosts each have their own unique features, whether they are fierce, cold, evil, or ferocious, and they will not be the same.  Inside the underworld, the patterns and lines on the masks have special meanings, representing different statuses. They must not be painted randomly or violate the rules.  After carefully recalling the nine ghosts I have met, Yan Er's mask has almost identical patterns!  You must know that a few days ago in Mangdang Mountain, he had just fought against Yan Er and was beaten until he vomited blood and ran for his life. It can be said that the memory is still fresh in his mind.  Thinking of this, I couldn't help but feel shocked. Could it be that Yan Er's true body is Yan Duanhua?  Could it be that he drew a bloody grimace to express his position through some special ritual in the underworld?  If this inference is correct, and combined with the recent changes in the underworld and the battle for the sword in Mangdang Mountain, it will suddenly become clear.

    Yan Ao suffered fatal injuries due to his involvement in the fight for the Black Iron Secret Map. Now he is barely surviving and has to abdicate sadly.  As Yan Ao's only daughter, Yan Jiu should have inherited the position of the clan leader, but she was the lowest ranked among the nine ghosts in the underworld and had the weakest martial arts, so she was still unable to convince the public.  That day in Luoyang City, Yan Si had other ideas and attempted to seize power by force.  Yan Da and Yan Er surpassed Yan Si in terms of prestige, qualifications, and martial arts. If evaluated seriously, they were more qualified to replace Yan Jiu on the throne of the clan leader.  Judging from the previous dialogue between the two, the relationship between them is not harmonious. The most fundamental reason is probably that they have serious differences in supporting the new sect leader, and they have to cut off their robes.  Yan Dada is loyal and loyal, and follows the instructions to assist Yan Jiu with all his heart. However, Yan Er probably looks down on this yellow-haired girl, refuses to obey her orders, and may even secretly contact others in an attempt to establish another branch to compete with Yan Jiu.  If this situation is allowed to continue, the underworld will either fall into civil strife and kill each other, or it will be divided into two and never interact with each other until death.  No matter which result it is, it is obviously not what Yan Jiu wants to see.  Yan Jiu is soft on the outside and strong on the inside. Since he has inherited his father's inheritance, there is no reason to give him up easily. He must take every thought to deal with Yan Er and realize the unification of the underworld.  Only by getting rid of this unruly thorn can we establish the prestige of the sect master and truly lead the three thousand disciples of the underworld.

    ????????????????????????????????????? Yan Erming is the leader of the Salt Gang, with a lot of money and a lot of gang members. How can he be a soft persimmon that can be manipulated by others?  Once they openly fall out, the outcome is uncertain.  At this time, Yan Er sent people to secretly excavate the royal tomb and steal the ancient sword. Yan Jiu learned about it, so she secretly did something to leak the news.  As long as Yan Er is reluctant to give up the ancient sword, he will become a public enemy. Even if he has three heads and six arms, how can he withstand the crazy attacks of hundreds of people?  Even if he was lucky enough to survive, all his close generals would have perished. What right would he have to make a noise then?  If Qinglong Hui hadn't launched a surprise attack on the same day and broke into the bamboo building a moment earlier, Yan Duanhua would have been captured by Yan Da and taken to Yan Jiu to confess his crime.

    Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t help but shudder, what a trick to use a borrowed knife to kill someone, to catch the thief and the king!  I really can¡¯t believe that the person behind the scenes was a pure and innocent lady a few months ago, with almost no experience in the world - when did she become so ruthless and ruthless?  Thinking of the bittersweet past scenes with Yan Jiu, I felt as if I was in another world.

    After Yan Duanhua finished painting his grimace, his aura suddenly changed, and his gaze turned as cold as an evil ghost, without a trace of life.  Yan Da nodded, raised his hand and slapped it on his vest, causing the Qi to circulate. Yan Duanhua was shocked all over, white Qi rose from the top of his head, and he vomited twice and was bruised.

    Everyone looked at each other, what is the relationship between these two people?  Are they doing exercises to heal their injuries?  There were also a few people who had quick minds and vaguely guessed the truth.

    Chen Tianye¡¯s mental strategy ranks second, if not first, among everyone. The most absurd possibility flashed through his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but sweating on his vest. He made a decisive decision: ¡°Let¡¯s do it together and capture them!¡±

    This operation of the Qinglong Society is extremely secretive and only sent out some elites. Due to limited manpower, it currently only controls the core area near the Bamboo Tower and does not have the ability to fully control the Salt Gang main hall.  The melee that just broke out was quite a commotion, and Yan Duanhua and other salt gang leaders did not show up to take charge of the overall situation. Anyone who is not a fool can guess the reason.  In less than a minute, a large number of people from the Yan Gang and Cao Gang will return to support!  What's more, they still don't know how much power is hidden in the darkness of the underworld. How should they deal with it if they add insult to injury?  Time is running out and a quick decision must be made. The best policy is to get out of danger as soon as possible. Yan Duanhua must not be allowed to recover calmly.

    Fei Zhixian also saw that the situation was not good and did not care about the rules and status.?, winked at Hua Xu, opened his mouth and let out a loud thunderbolt shout, struck with his left fist in the air, raised his arm with the Hundred Step Divine Fist, and shot straight at Yan Duanhua.  "Despicable!" Yan Da withdrew his palm and stood in front of Yan Duanhua, helping him to neutralize the power of the divine fist.  Almost at the same moment, Hua Xu shot forward like an arrow, his two halberds danced, and the white light shone dazzlingly, attacking the flaw in Yan Da's side.  It is simply unheard of for two great generals to join forces to deal with the same person, and even the might of Yama can't resist it.  Unless Jun Wangyou or Xuanzong is present, they are qualified to break this terrifying pressure like mountains and seas.

    Chen Tianye himself was not idle either. He and Yi Wufeng pounced from the left and right, each using their fists and palms to cover Yan Duanhua.  With murderous intent reaching his body, Yan Duanhua opened his eyes angrily, swung his sword, and the sword energy spurted out, and he counterattacked without showing any weakness. The force of the sword was more than three points stronger than before.

    Several masters used all their strength to attack, the energy collided with each other, and the wind blew violently, causing the entire bamboo building to creak and shake.

    At the critical moment, Yan Da suddenly stamped his feet and shouted: "Soul Guard, come out!" Before he finished speaking, bang bang!  Mud and gravel were shot randomly, two large holes exploded in the ground, and black shadows jumped out, it was the cold and mysterious soul guards.  They held cold blades like snow, consciously and automatically formed a three-talent formation, and rushed towards Hua Xu, Chen Tianye, and Yi Wufeng separately.

    This sudden rise of a strange peak was completely unexpected. Who would have thought that the underworld had dug a secret tunnel without anyone noticing, leading directly to the main hall of the Salt Gang?  How could they complete such a huge project without the eyes and ears of the Salt Gang?  Compared with Qinglonghui's thousand-mile attack, the difficulty of digging the secret passage is no less difficult.  Yan Jiu's scheming is evident.

    Hua Xu was shocked but not confused. He saw three soul guards rushing toward him, his halberds slightly changing direction and sweeping across. He didn't take these unknown soldiers seriously at all.  Unexpectedly, those soul guards neither dodge nor parry, and slashed at each other with two swords and one sword, using a life-for-life, death-for-life strategy!  Hua Xu was startled, knowing that he had met a warrior who was not afraid of death. It was not worth fighting for his life, so he hurriedly responded with attacks to block, not seeking no results but no mistakes.  There were several clanging sounds, weapons clashed, and sparks flew.  We must know that Yan Da is the leader of the nine ghosts, how can the soul guards who have followed him for many years be ordinary people?  Even a strong man like Hua Xu cannot easily defeat him.

    Fei Zhixian was furious: "You have to rely on too many people, right?!" He suddenly opened his mouth and roared loudly, causing the dust to fall.  Before the roaring stopped, more than thirty masters rushed in from outside the building. After seeing what was going on, they understood clearly and rushed towards the soul guards with shouts.

    Yan Da had no intention of fighting to the death, and ordered first: "Retreat!" All the soul guards floated back at the same time, their wrists shaking, and strange-shaped hidden weapons exploded in the air. Poisonous smoke filled the air, and poisonous needles rained down, sweeping across all directions.  enemy.  They had already planned before taking action, how to adapt to changes, how to advance and retreat. They knew every step by heart, followed the rules and regulations, and were well-trained.

    "It's poisonous smoke again!" Everyone in Qinglong Club couldn't help but howl. Who wants to suffer the same pain again?  They all dropped to the ground, waving their weapons to block and yelling curses.

    Yan Da and others took the opportunity to retreat into the smoke and disappeared like ghosts.

    Seeing that the cooked duck was about to fly, Chen Tianye was so angry that the veins on his forehead were exposed, and he gritted his teeth and said: "Think of a way quickly, don't let them use the underground tunnel to escape!"

    Fei Zhixian leaned close to the ground, listened attentively, and said: "Want to escape? There is no door!" He stood up and took a long, deep breath. The bones around his body crackled and his whole body suddenly inflated like air.  One lap.  He held the lifting and lowering magic pestle high in his right hand, as if a vajra descended from the earth, and struck it down hard.  There was a loud bang, the soil exploded, the ground cracked, and there was a depression of more than three feet, forming a large crater nearly two feet in diameter.  He selected the location of the blow very accurately, just above the secret passage. The soil collapsed with one blow, immediately blocking the passage. Yan Da and others had no way to get in, so they had to turn back to the lobby on the first floor.

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly stunned. Fortunately, Fei Zhixian was too confident and did not use all his strength when he punched just now, otherwise he would not have survived!

    Fei Zhixian shook his arm and smiled with all his strength: "Hua Laosan, it's up to you next time!" After saying that, he dispersed his energy and sat down cross-legged to regulate his inner breath.

    Hua Xu calmly issued the order. First, he directed the experts to disperse far and near and surround the tunnel exit, which was still shrouded in smoke. Then he transferred dozens of fine steel crossbows from outside the building and stood ready on the outermost side.  When Chen Tianye saw this, he was determined and laughed loudly: "Brother Yan, now you have no way to go to the sky, no way to the earth, and it is difficult to fly! I will give you one last chance to surrender, otherwise don't blame me for being ruthless and let your Yan family live forever.  Unparalleled!"

    At this moment, a powerful and deep voice suddenly sounded from the top of the roof: "The doves occupy the magpie's nest, and the villains are rampant!" Where the voice fell, blood rained down, and the two corpses fell softly, and thumped and thumped on the ground.  The ground, brains bursting out.

    "It's Captain Li and Captain Wang!"

    Everyone in the Qinglong Club was secretly awestruck and looked up in unison.  I saw a young man suddenly appeared on the ridge of the roof.The burly man in clothes had a steel knife thrust into his back. His face was cold and cold, his eyes were like lightning, and he exuded an arrogant and domineering aura.  The big man's gaze swept across the masters, and suddenly stopped at Yi Wufeng. He looked carefully, and his eyes suddenly lit up with an almost burning light.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart moved slightly. This mysterious master was wearing a human skin mask. Could it be that he was afraid that his identity would be revealed?  As soon as he showed up, he killed the two helmsmen of the Qinglong Society without even giving the other party a chance to struggle and call for help. It was unbelievable that his martial arts skills were so high.  And he seems to be quite interested in Yi Wufeng. Could he be a hidden disciple invited by Li Wanjie?  When I think of this, my chest feels unbearably hot and I feel like I'm sitting on pins and needles.

    Yi Wufeng was stared at rudely, her brows furrowed slightly, showing displeasure.  Chen Tianye followed the sight of the big man and couldn't help but became furious and shouted: "Crossbow arrows, shoot!" Those who come are not good, and good people will not come. To deal with the enemy, you must strike first and be stronger.

    The crossbow machine suddenly sounded, white light shrieked through the air, and dozens of fine steel short crossbows shot upwards in a swarm.  The big man in green clothes laughed and said, "Is this a meeting gift?"  With a shake of his arm, the long sword was unsheathed, and a ball of silver suddenly exploded in mid-air, as if a monster was twisting and rolling, swallowing all the crossbows into its belly without a care.  But after hearing a series of tinkling sounds, countless fragments of broken crossbows fell down.

    Fei Zhixian lost his voice and said: "Is this the Seven Soul-Destroying Blades of Blood Prison?!"

    The big man in green clothes praised: "Good knowledge, good eyesight!" With a shake of his left hand, a firework shot straight into the sky, exploded at a high place, and turned into a bright yellow brilliant firework.  He was obviously not alone, but had to gather his scattered companions.

    Hu Xiaotian became more and more determined and quietly drew his sword in his hand.

    Chen Tianye was filled with shock and anger. Thousands of thoughts came to him. For the first time, he felt the emptiness of being powerless.  In order to plan this operation, he had been preparing for several years, and had considered all the variables in advance. Who knows why an uncontrollable accident still occurred?  Could it be that bad luck is not in my favor?  If the surprise attack fails, how will Qinglong respond to the Salt Gang's counterattack?  How will you gain a foothold in the world in the future?  He said decisively: "Whoever can take this person's head, I will promote him to the number one protector on the spot!"

    The first protector is a high position second only to the four great generals. Who is not jealous?  The masters of the Qinglong Congregation became energetic and jumped up, like hungry wolves fighting for food, and pounced on the big man in green clothes.  Still separated by a distance of seven to eight feet, more than ten kinds of hidden weapons such as spears, locust stones, javelins, and flying knives shot through the air, intertwining into a giant net, and the hood fell down.  The big man stomped his feet, broke through the roof and fell into the secret room. He then flashed and adopted a swimming strategy to avoid the enemy's edge.

    Chen Tianye didn't care about the life or death of the big man. The key to success tonight was whether he could catch Yan Duanhua. He immediately ordered: "Quickly drive away the poisonous smoke!"

    Fei Zhixian jumped up, stepped forward with Hua Xu, and simultaneously struck the cloud of poisonous smoke with his palms. The strong wind blew away, and the smoke suddenly disappeared, revealing a vague black shadow.

    This is the moment!  Hu Xiaotian regained his strength and slid out of the secret room on the second floor like a swimming fish. The sword light suddenly shot out, as fast as thunder, and went straight to the Baihui point on the top of Chen Tianye's head.  At this time, Chen Tianye was restless and lacked expert guards around him. This was a God-given opportunity. If he could be assassinated in one fell swoop, it would be a blessing to all the people in the world.

    The sword light suddenly fell, and the first person to notice the abnormality was Yi Wufeng.  Without thinking, she raised her hand and struck with a long-distance palm. She pushed Chen Tianye's lower back with her other hand and shouted, "Brother Chen, get out of the way!"

    Chen Tianye was caught off guard and stumbled a few steps away, saying in surprise: "Ruobing, be careful!"

    Hu Xiaotian had expected that Yi Wufeng would suddenly intervene. When he saw the light of the sword slashing straight towards her, he was shocked. He twisted the sword midway and slashed diagonally to the ground.  There was a bang, but it was a palm in the chest, and he couldn't help but fly backwards.  Yi Wufeng succeeded in the attack inexplicably. She didn't know why the masked assassin wanted to give in. When his affectionate eyes came in contact, her whole body trembled and she stood frozen on the spot.

    Hua Xu was horrified. He never imagined that there was an assassin lurking nearby. He secretly regretted that he had been negligent and almost made an irreparable mistake. He turned around and pounced with the same force as a mad tiger.

    ?? Yan Da and Yan Duanhua have extremely rich experience in the world. If they don¡¯t leave now, when will they wait?  Immediately he yelled: "Come!" The two of them opened the way side by side and led the way to kill outside the building.  The soul guards protected the Yan brothers and followed closely, forming a delta-wing formation, roaring past like a flood that broke through a dam.  Fei Zhixian, Chen Tianye and others tried their best to block them, each using their own unique skills to attack and kill, and the fight was very enjoyable for a while.

    A fierce battle was about to begin over there, and Hua Xu flew up to catch up with Hu Xiaotian, stabbing his chest with his right halberd. Hu Xiaotian hurriedly took a breath of energy, raised his wrist and fired his sword, blocking the opponent's attack angle.  The two weapons collided with a clang without any suspense, which was deafening.  The two were separated at the first touch. Hu Xiaotian staggered backwards after landing on the ground, and the tiger's mouth on his right hand was violently torn open, dripping with blood.  Hua Xu sank down a little bit and then got up again. He sent the short halberd with his left hand quickly, and suddenly the sword light shone. Hu Xiaotian's sword was handed over to his left hand, and he danced like an airtightThis move is like a spring silkworm spinning silk, wrapping itself tightly.  There was a clanging sound, and the two of them executed several moves in a blink of an eye.

    Facing a super powerful enemy, Hu Xiaotian¡¯s spirit, energy and physical body were highly integrated, truly stimulating every ounce of potential, avoiding the real and choosing the weak, and just withstanding the huge pressure of death.  He gained enlightenment at the bottom of the lake, fought head-on with Fei Zhixian, and finally got the help of Gao Qingcheng to hone his sword skills, making rapid progress in his cultivation.  In particular, his self-created water-soft sword technique coincides with the way of nature and has been tempered by actual combat. It is a unique skill that uses the weak to control the strong. It can be used continuously without any gaps and is extremely difficult to break.  In the battle on Changjie that day, Tenggemu was defeated by him because he could not attack for a long time.

    Hua Xu¡¯s knowledge of martial arts was more than that of Tenggemu. He soon discovered the beauty of his opponent¡¯s swordsmanship. Feeling jealous and resentful, he put more force on his hands, rounded the two halberds, and slashed at his head.  Dang, Dang, Dang, how could the long sword withstand such a violent impact? It made a crisp sound during the fierce fight, and was broken into pieces by the shock.  Hu Xiaotian reacted very quickly, threw the hilt of the broken sword, fell to the ground, picked up a steel knife that someone had dropped in his right hand, stood up from his knees, raised the knife and pointed it at his opponent, his eyes full of unyielding look.  Hua Xu sneered and said, "I don't believe you are good at sword skills!" As soon as he finished speaking, Hu Xiaotian pressed his left palm on the ground, raised his arms and flew into the air. The steel sword was raised above his head, and the sword's light suddenly lit up, like a thunderbolt piercing the void.  , and fell down in anger.  Hua Xu's eyelids twitched, and he lost his voice and said: "The secret skill of the Demon Sect!" The two halberds were crossed, sealing the violent sword light.

    when!  The sword light shattered and sparks flew everywhere.

    Hua Xu tilted his body to avoid the invisible sword energy, raised his leg and swept across, hitting Hu Xiaotian's shoulder with a bang, sending him vomiting blood and flying backwards, knocking over several tables and chairs, and said with a ferocious smile: "What a good one.  You thief of the demon sect, watch me crush you to ashes and knock you down to the eighteenth level of hell!"

    Chapter 20 A melee breaks out

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 21: The End of the War

¡ª¡ª    go¡ª¡ª>

    Hua Xu¡¯s martial arts skills were so exquisite. Even though Hu Xiaotian was skilled both internally and externally, and the vitality injected by Xuanzong protected his key points, he was still kicked to the ground without any suspense. For a moment, his muscles and bones were sore, his chest was tight and he felt like vomiting.  He bit the tip of his tongue hard, using the painful stimulation to suppress the surging blood in his Dantian. He leaned on the ground with his knife and sat up straight. He said coldly: "The four great generals were lucky enough to defeat me, a junior like me, so they raised their eyebrows."  Are you showing off your tail? It¡¯s superficial and ridiculous!¡±

    Hua Xu rushed forward with anger, and was about to cut off his head with a halberd when he suddenly heard Yi Wufeng exclaim: "Uncle Hua, Yan Duanhua and the others are trying to escape! Go help Brother Chen, and I will deal with the assassin."  Hua Xu turned his head in surprise and saw everyone in the underworld working together to fight to the death, but they were only a stone's throw away from the edge of the bamboo wall!  The sword in Yan Duanhua's hand was as sharp as clay, and no one could stop him except Fei Zhixian. The sword's radiance was astonishing.  And Yan Dadong is like a ghost, with profound skills and vicious and vicious moves that make it hard for people to guard against.  If it weren't for Fei Zhixian's superior skills, which barely held them back, they would have broken out long ago.  Hua Xu, of course, knew which was more important, so he hastily said, "This person is at your disposal," he stamped his feet, flew up, and hurriedly waved his halberd to join the battle.

    Hu Xiaotian felt relieved, the steel knife clattered out of his hand, and he slumped to the ground regardless of his appearance.  Although there were shouts of killing and blood flying around him, he knew that the crisis was over, and Chen Tianye would be defeated as soon as the other hidden disciples arrived at the bamboo building.  He raised his eyes to look at Yi Wufeng approaching, and couldn't help but smile. She was indeed the beauty that everyone admired in the Demon Sect. Even if she was wearing men's clothes, she couldn't hide her charming face, which was as snowy as lotus. It was so charming!  Thinking of being able to spend a lifetime with such a stunning beauty, the pride and pride in my heart burst out like lava, and the pain all over my body was instantly swept away, floating as if in the clouds.

    Yi Wufeng couldn't resist his aggressive gaze, her eyelashes slightly drooped, her cheeks were stained red, she gritted her teeth and said: "You are such a hateful person! Since you abandoned your knife and waited for death, and you are willing to kill me with your neck, I will help you."  alright."

    Hu Xiaotian laughed loudly: "I dare to bet with my head that you will never be willing to kill me."

    Yi Wufeng heard the teasing tone in his words, and felt ashamed and annoyed: "Do you think you are a relative of the emperor? Why shouldn't I dare to kill you?"

    Hu Xiaotian raised his hand and pulled off the blood-stained face scarf, revealing his true face, and said with a smile: "We haven't seen you for a few months. Should I call you 'Bai Ruobing' or 'Yi Wufeng'? The slap you gave me is still there to this day."  It's aching." When they met in Chang'an City, Yi Wufeng almost shot him to death because he lost his memory of the past.  He brought up old things again just to test the other party's reaction.

    Yi Wufeng's eyes were filled with brilliance. There was a bit of pity in the love and a bit of anger in the joy. She said lightly: "Nonsense, I only used five stamina to slap you. With your physique and cultivation  Why can you recover in less than seven days? How can there be any future troubles? Hu Xiaotian, you are very dishonest! Sometimes I really wonder whether you and Hu Qingpeng are the same person?"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart was pounding, it was so pitiful that she finally got rid of the control of the ¡°miracle doctor¡± and recovered some of her memory.  I wonder if she still remembers the oath of love between the two?  Carefully asked: "Wufeng, do you really remember our experience of living and dying together?"

    Yi Wufeng raised his eyebrows and said coldly: "Wufeng? You are really getting bolder. Who told you to call me that? If it were Hu Qingpeng back then, he would not be so rude."

    Hu Xiaotian scratched his head and said with a smile: "I am a disciple of the leader. I am very likely to be the next leader of the cult in the future. My status in the cult is slightly better than that of the elders. Strictly speaking, you should call me 'Sir Young Master Hu'."  'To show respect. So, there's nothing wrong with me calling you by your name, right?" Net Bu Tiao said.  After experiencing life and death, he also learned the World-Destroying Overlord Art and the Magical Skills of the Demon Cult. His state of mind has been turned upside down. Compared with the young boy who was just starting out four years ago, he can be said to have been completely transformed. He can no longer look up at the dancing phoenix in clothing.

    Yi Wufeng stared at the strong, confident and slightly domineering man in front of her, feeling dazed for a while. She could not connect him with the passionate and impulsive young man in her memory - he had completely lost his youthful youthfulness.  As majestic as the mountains, as tenacious as the green pines, even though he seems to be in a desperate situation at this time, the perseverance revealed in his bones makes people feel reassured and trustworthy, as if as long as he clings to his side, the wind, rain, thunder and lightning in the outside world are not worth mentioning.  Facing that fiery and affectionate gaze, Yi Wufeng felt that the softest corner of her heart was inexplicably touched, and tears filled her eyes.

    At this moment, I suddenly heard a long roar in the distance cracking the air, like an angry wave crashing on the shore, which made people's eardrums buzz.  Yi Wufeng changed color slightly, but Hu Xiaotian was overjoyed. He jumped up and said with a smile: "Wufeng, if nothing unexpected happens, the hidden disciples should be arriving one after another!"

    Yi Wufeng frowned and said, "Hidden disciples? Which sect do they belong to?"

    Hu Xiaotian felt pity and guessed that she had not fully recovered yet and had forgotten many people and things.He said in a loud voice: "The people who have hidden behind the door are all disciples of our divine sect. They are unrivaled in strength and surpass the thirteen elders. They usually have other identities to hide, and they only take action at critical moments. This time they  You gathered in Xuzhou because you were invited by me to save you from the sea of ??suffering and return to the divine religion!" I was secretly grateful to Li Wanjie. Thanks to his dedicated contacts, these magic sect masters came to the city in advance to provide support.  If Yi Wufeng escapes successfully this time, Li Wanjie should be the first to take the lead.

    Yi Wufeng looked worried and whispered: "Do the hidden disciples really have the strength to compete with the Qinglong Society? Will they obey your command? The Qinglong Society has many masters, and Fei Zhixian and Hua Xu are also in charge.  If we break up openly with Chen Tianye, the two of us alone will not be able to escape the endless pursuit that will follow."

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "Wufeng, do you believe me?"

    Yi Wufeng said angrily: "What if you believe it? What if you don't believe it?"

    Hu Xiaotian dared to get closer and said with a smile: "Whether you believe it or not, I will never let you leave this time! Even if it means death, I will die with you!" After saying that, he held her warmly and smoothly.  The palm of my hand, my heart almost bursting with joy.

    Yi Wufeng's breath was disturbed by his grasp, and she was unable to break free. She stamped her feet shyly and said: "Hu Xiaotian, let go! How can you be so dignified by pulling and pulling in front of everyone?"

    How could Hu Xiaotian be willing to let go, and said with a smile: "Everyone else is busy fighting and killing, so how can they have time to pay attention to us? The bond between life and death is broad, and I said it to Zicheng. Hold your hand and grow old with me."

    But I saw a Toutuo wearing a red cassock rushing towards me, brandishing a wrought copper stick in both hands, and went straight into the middle of the Qinglong Society, shouting angrily: "Ignorant boy, how dare you detain little Phoenix, you all deserve to die!"  When the stick technique is deployed, it is extremely powerful, and its ferocity is even stronger than that of a battle leader.  Immediately afterwards, another man in yellow clothes descended from the sky. He was dusty, lean and tough, but he rushed into the enemy group with his bare hands. He laughed and said, "Eitutuo, let's see who can kill more people!" After one sentence,  Four people around him fell down with blood spurting out.  The tutu shouted: "How about the loser being punished with three jars of wine?" The man in yellow said: "Three jars are just three jars, it's a deal!" Before he finished speaking, someone suddenly sneered and said: "You guys have the time to say it."  Nonsense, why not kill more people!" There was a sudden flash of white light, and a woman in black suddenly appeared out of thin air like a ghost. The sword flashed and stabbed, blood splattered, and she was more ruthless than the previous two.

    The masters of the Qinglong Congregation originally had the upper hand, and they were chasing and intercepting the big man in green from all directions. They were all eager to take the lead. However, they were suddenly caught by these three hidden disciples, and they suffered heavy casualties.  The big man in green took the opportunity to counterattack with his sword, echoing the offensive of his companions. The sword energy spread freely and blood spattered.  But listening to the clang of gold and iron, the screams were shrill and harsh, and from time to time someone fell from a height splattered with blood.

    The increasingly fierce fighting on the roof made Chen Tianye, Fei Zhixian and others anxious, but they were too busy to snipe at the powerful enemy.  Chen Tianye accidentally glanced away in his busy schedule, and suddenly his eyes widened, and an unprecedented murderous aura rushed straight to the front door - the beauty he regarded as his forbidden love and loved like a pearl was actually holding hands with a young man at this moment, looking intimate and ambiguous.  !  What's going on?  Did she fall in love with someone else?  At this moment, there was no room for anything in his eyes. He didn't even think about Yan Duanhua or annexing the Salt Gang. His only thought was to kill that hateful man on the spot!  He screamed wildly: "Any woman who dares to touch me, die!"

    Fei Zhixian was shocked and shouted hurriedly: "Master, business matters are important, don't let a small thing lead to a big loss!"

    "Swordsman" Bai Xiaosheng has no pop-up window www.bxs.cc19910 Mobile users visit wap.bxs.cc  , and then be cut into pieces!  Yan Da shouted at the right time: "Chen Tianye has escaped, Fei Zhixian, why don't you follow him and get out of here?!" Fei Zhixian was furious, and immediately realized that his own morale was nearly half down, and couldn't help but feel chills in his hands and feet - such a heart-attack that kills people without blood.  Poisonous plan!  However, the people in the underworld were greatly invigorated. They yelled for death in unison and attacked with all their strength, forcing everyone in the Qinglong Club to step forward.x5012;Retreat, smashing into a bamboo wall.

    While paying attention to the battle situation on the roof, Hu Xiaotian was distracted by the martial arts skills of Fei Zhixian, Yan Da and other top masters. When he saw Chen Tianye charging at him furiously, he felt funny in his heart and sighed: "As the ancients said, heroes are saddened by beauty. It seems that in ancient and modern times,  There are no exceptions for the government and the public!" Chen Tianye, with his majestic qualifications, controls a huge power and has the ambition to tear apart the soil and establish a country, but he can't stand the word "love". His eyes are blazing, his face is twisted, and he is half a martial artist.  The calm confidence of an overlord?  How is it different from an ordinary jealous husband?

    Yi Wufeng stretched out her fingers, pinched the soft flesh under his ribs and twisted it hard, saying angrily: "How long has it been and you are still making sarcastic remarks! I must declare in advance that I will never help you."

    Hu Xiaotian was startled and said hurriedly: "I was seriously injured by Hua Xu's kick, and only 50% of my 100% martial arts skills are left. If you stand by and watch, am I not being slaughtered and unable to escape death?" Chen Tianye's martial arts skills are only 50%.  He is slightly inferior to Hua Xu, and even more terrifying when he goes crazy. In his current state, being able to withstand ten moves is a sign of his ancestor's merit.

    Yi Wufeng squinted at him with a half-smile but not a smile: "Sir Young Master Hu, do you still need to rely on me for protection after four years?" Bai Xiaosheng said.

    Hu Xiaotian was speechless immediately. He picked up the steel knife with a grimace, his thoughts turned to another place, and he was filled with fighting spirit. He stared at Gao Ran without moving.

    Seeing that Chen Tianye was only two feet away from killing him, suddenly there was a flash of cold light and lightning from high in the sky, and it fell fiercely on top of his head.  Although Chen Tianye was furious and furious, he did not abandon his warrior instinct. He immediately slid sideways and struck out at the enemy with concentrated palm power. He said angrily: "Get out of my way!" I saw the light of the sword flashing and the silhouette of a figure.  He flew in the air and dodged a somersault to avoid the enemy's palm, and sneered: "What a big tone!" The long knife made a quick stroke from top to bottom, and the sharp sword light shot out three feet, which was unstoppable.

    The sword energy reaches the body, and the hair stands on end.

    Chen Tianye, as the leader of the Qinglong Association, is guarded by experts when he comes in and out. In fact, he has no chance to fight for his life. At this moment, he is facing a powerful enemy alone.Locked in the ruthless murderous aura, he couldn't help but feel a hint of timidity.  When masters compete with each other, if you are not careful, your soul will be destroyed!

    The human figures touched each other, and the true energy exploded.  The next moment, Chen Tianye retreated like flying. His right sleeve had been cut off, leaving him naked and embarrassed.

    The big man in Tsing Yi was about to take advantage of the victory and pursue the pursuit, but when he heard the strong wind roaring from above, several masters of the Qing Dragon Club rushed down desperately, shouting: "Stop!" "Don't hurt my leader!" The big man in Tsing Yi had to return to the sword.  The enemy shouted in his mouth: "What a bullshit leader, you are a coward!"

    Chen Tianye just ignored the enemy's insults. He stood for a moment, looked at Yi Wufeng from a distance, and said in a hoarse voice: "Ruobing, are you being controlled by others?"

    Yi Wufeng sighed softly, shook her head and said: "Brother Chen, my surname is not actually 'Bai', right? You have already found out my true identity, but you have always kept it secret, right?"

    Chen Tianye was shocked, his hands and feet were cold, and he said slowly: "Ruobing, what do you mean by this? Are you suspecting my bad intentions?!"

    Yi Wufeng's expression was as usual, he rolled up his sleeves and gave a salute, saying: "Brother Chen, four years ago I was seriously injured and fell into the abdomen, but fortunately I escaped with my life. I will keep this life-saving grace in my heart, and I dare not or forget it."  If you fall into the hands of the cult in the future, I will definitely ask the leader to pardon your death as a way of repaying your kindness."

    "The Divine Sect? It's the Demon Sect!" Chen Tianye turned pale and said with a sad smile, "Have you recovered your memory?"

    Yi Wufeng nodded slightly and said seriously: "Yes."

    Chen Tianye took a deep breath and laughed: "You are so forbearing and smart, even I can't see the slightest flaw! Since you arrogantly promised to save me from death, then I will wait and see who can have the last laugh.  "He is a tycoon with extremely strong self-control. Now that he has lost his face, he will find excuses to make excuses in vain to make people laugh, so he simply brushes it off and ignores it.  Putting aside the personal relationship between his children and his grand ambition to plan the world, he once again gained the upper hand. After a quick glance around him, he began to think about quitting.#x3002;This surprise attack on the Salt Gang has completely failed. No matter how hard the Qinglong Society struggles, it is impossible to deal with the Demon Sect, the Underworld, the Salt Gang, and the Cao Gang at the same time.  The so-called gambling is not a loss, as long as you keep it, you still have a chance to dominate the world and make a comeback.

    Yi Wufeng sighed softly and said: "Brother Chen, for the sake of taking care of me for four years, if you lead your people to withdraw from Xuzhou immediately, I can order the disciples of the sect not to pursue you."

    Chen Tianye's eyebrows jumped twice, and he sneered: "Thank you, Elder Yi, please don't regret it." His eyes turned to Hu Xiaotian, who was standing silently aside, and the murderous intent in his eyes disappeared in a flash, "Could it be that you were once famous all over the world?  Hu Qingpeng who betrayed the Hengshan faction?"

    Hu Xiaotian knew that he could not hide it, so he simply admitted: "It is Hu!"

    Chen Tianye said meaningfully: "I hope the next time I see you, you can still stand and talk!" He is a man who can take things up and let go. He immediately ordered Fei Zhixian and Hua Xu to rectify their troops and evacuate along the way.  .  Everyone in the Qinglong Society left their opponents behind and gathered into formation, taking the dead and wounded with them, taking turns to cover and running towards the northeast.  Although they returned in vain, the vast majority of the people looked determined and were not too depressed, and they retreated without any confusion.

    Seeing the enemy retreating like a tide, everyone was thankful and had no idea of ??pursuing them.  Based on Chen Tianye's strategy and calculation, how could he not arrange for a support team?  If you are too greedy for merit and run into the trap set by the Qinglong Society, there will be no regrets!

    At the end of the war, corpses were everywhere, blood was everywhere, and a beautiful and magnificent bamboo building was almost destroyed.  Hearing shouts and whistles from all directions, fires shot into the sky, and a large number of people and horses were approaching quickly.

    The four hidden disciples gathered around Yi Wufeng, and they were all overjoyed.  Hu Xiaotian briefly explained a few words to them, walked up to Yan Da bravely, cupped his fists and said, "Senior, I haven't seen you for many days. How is Sect Master Yan doing now?"

    Yan Da looked at him meaningfully and said with his head: "Okay, very good. I wonder if you have time to get together with the sect master?"

    ??????????? Hu Xiao, God dare to agree. If he sneaks away to meet Yan Jiu, it will be strange if Yi Wu Feng doesn¡¯t fall out!  He smiled awkwardly and whispered: "Is Sect Leader Yan really in this city?  She was physically inconvenient at the time, but she was still running around and busy. If something went wrong, it would be too late to regret it!  "

    Yan Da sighed: "My underworld is in turmoil, troubled internally and externally, how can she sit still and peacefully? But after tonight, she should be able to get a year and a half to rest and recuperate." After a pause, he added: "If the young master takes charge in the future  Daquan, please take care of the sect master for the sake of past kindness."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Senior, it is too early to say this. But I can swear to God that no matter where I am, I will fight the Qinglong Society to the end until it is destroyed!"

    Yan Da¡¯s eyes lit up and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Okay! Heaven is my witness. From now on, your family and I will join forces to fight against the enemy. We would rather die than regret it!¡±

    (End of Volume 9) (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to () to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)¡ª¡ª

    over¡ª¡ª>

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 1: Tell the truth www.bjxiaoshuo.com

    Chapter 1 Tell the truth

    Looking from a high place, the moon is bright and the stars are sparse, and the torches are beating. Groups of salt gang men are rushing back to help in a hurry, and their violent murderous intent scares the birds to take off.  The entire city of Xuzhou was stirred up, and occasionally the screams of the unlucky ghosts were heard.  In at least two days, the news of the Qinglong Society's night attack on the Salt Gang will spread throughout the world like wildfire, which will inevitably change the landscape of the world.  When the result of this battle is confirmed, I don¡¯t know how many people will lose sleep all night, and I don¡¯t know how many people will celebrate.

    Hu Xiaotian withdrew his gaze, smiled at each other with Yi Wufeng, and solemnly thanked the four magic sect masters side by side.  The four people accepted their greetings, but refused to reveal their real names. They called themselves Green Faced Beast, Bad Tutuo, Black Widow, and Iron Lion respectively.  Unlike Li Wanjie, they are the secret chessmen of the Demon Sect hidden in the world. According to the rules, they cannot interact with the disciples of the Demon Sect, even if Hu Xiaotian is a disciple of the leader.  Hu Xiaotian knew it well and did not force others to do anything. He said: "Thanks to the great power of the seniors this time, the killing of Qinglonghui made the Qinglong Society whimper and pee, allowing Elder Yi to get out of the predicament smoothly. Whenever I think of Chen Tianye's expression when he retreated sadly, it is more powerful than the dog days.  It's so satisfying to drink a bowl of rock sugar water! I will try to report it to the leader later and record the merits for everyone."

    The green-faced beast said: "Young master, you have given me too much praise! Xiaofeng is our dearest relative and has a noble status. We will never allow foreigners to imprison and despise her! It is our duty to rescue her from trouble. As for the credit, we will accept it."  I feel guilty. I only regret that we have limited manpower and insufficient combat power, so we were unable to kill Chen, and we watched helplessly as he escaped."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "The kindness of a drop of water should be repaid by a spring of water. No matter what, the younger generation will keep this favor in mind, and I will definitely thank you deeply if we are destined to do so in the future!"

    Black Widow sighed softly: "It's a pity that Xiaofeng suffered a brain injury and has forgotten many things. It will be extremely difficult to return to the past. I wonder if he can continue to be qualified as an elder?"

    Yi Wufeng smiled faintly and said: "Although I have forgotten some things, I still have an account in my heart of who is good to me and who is bad to me. As long as the leader still trusts me, the rest are nothing to worry about."

    Hu Xiaotian glanced at Yi Wufeng, his heart sank slightly, then shook his head and smiled, so what if she no longer serves as an elder?  If you want to ascend to the throne of the leader, it is important to obtain the support of the thirteen elders of the demon sect. What is more important is that you have mastered the demonic skills and have the strength to be proud of the world.  Looking at the previous leaders of the Demon Cult, which one is not a feared super power?  There are countless powerful people in the Demon Sect. If you don't have enough strength but covet the throne of the leader, you will only be killed by others and end up being shattered to pieces.  His World Destroying Overlord Technique has broken through to the middle level of the eighth level, and is only one step away from the peak stage of the eighth level. His progress is enough to boast of his peers.  However, when practicing any martial arts to the highest level and achieve the same goal through different paths, special emphasis is placed on the perfection of the spirit and the perseverance of the mind. If there is a slight flaw, it will be difficult to break through the bottleneck and reach the pinnacle of martial arts.  Today, he reunited with Yi Wufeng, which made up for the great regret in his heart. The benefits to martial arts practice are self-evident.  If he defeats Ji Haoming, wins over Tang Xue, and overcomes the last demonic obstacle in the future, he will most likely come from behind and become the strongest among the four disciples of Xuanzong.  Since he is not as good as the other three senior brothers in terms of bloodline, connections, and wealth, the only way is to surpass his competitors in martial arts and carve out a path to promotion!  Thinking of this, he said loudly: "Whether Wu Feng serves as an elder or not, my attitude toward her will always remain the same and will not change at all! If I am unlucky and end up giving up, I will be killed on the same day, and I will not die a good death!" The tone was sonorous,  Really loud.

    The corners of Yi Wufeng's lips were slightly raised, and the traces of tenderness could not be concealed between her brows.

    The black widow said coldly: "Within the divine religion, due to the thousand-year grievances between the Jiuyi tribe and the Han people, there are many people who are opposed to the love between the young master and Xiaofeng. Xiaofeng's disappearance is fine. Once she returns to the divine religion, the two of you will  Things will inevitably face many obstacles and constant storms, so you should make plans in advance."

    The green-faced beast, evil head tuo and others nodded at the same time, deeply convinced.  There are many mountains in the demon sect, and the clans are powerful. Some elders place special emphasis on the inheritance of blood. How can they agree to Yi Wufeng marrying a foreigner?  Even if Hu Xiaotian is a disciple of the leader, the opposition will not be weakened by half!

    Hu Xiaotian raised his eyebrows and said proudly: "Four years ago, I dared to draw my sword and fight the heroes of the world; four years later, I also dared to risk my life to suppress the opponents in the sect! Unless the sea withers away and the earth collapses, otherwise  No one wants to separate us! If someone really makes trouble without reason, I don¡¯t mind killing a chicken to scare the monkeys and staining my fists with blood."

    The green-faced beast said: "If you fight head-on with a head-on, bloody fight, you may make too many enemies. Please think twice before you act. If you can persuade the leader to take charge of the situation, it will be better than killing thousands of people."

    Hu Xiaotian sneered: "The one who opposes the most fiercely is my senior brother Cheng Ying, right? In order to break us up, he will definitely use any means." Cheng Ying is a pure Jiuyi tribesman. His family is powerful and he has deep influence in the temple.  The priest's preference is also the admirer of Yi Wufeng. Because of his love and hatred, he especially wants to eradicate Hu Xiaotian.He has been assassinated more than once.  Once he learns that Yi Wufeng is alive, he will inevitably stir up trouble deliberately.

    Yi Wufeng frowned and said: "Cheng Ying? I don't like this person very much. But I remember that he has a close relationship with Elder Feng. He has secretly trained many dead soldiers. He likes to use conspiracy and tricks, which makes people difficult to guard against. Xiaotian, you are currently  Don¡¯t be careless when you are still young.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "I already learned about my Senior Brother Cheng Ying's methods when I first entered the Holy City. It's nothing more than this, so why should I be afraid? To be honest, he has missed the best opportunity to kill me. If  If he had been more ruthless and intercepted it himself, I might not have been able to get out of the Snowy Mountains."

    Yi Wufeng was furious when he heard this: "Damn it, it turns out that Cheng Ying has already done something?! It's rude to come and go without reciprocating. I, the Queen, will definitely teach him a lesson!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Wu Feng, why do you need to worry about this person? Cheng Ying has been protected by others for a long time and lacks actual combat training. It will be difficult for him to understand the essence of the World-Destroying Overlord Art in this life. At most, he can break through to the ninth level.  It's the limit. With such strength, I can't convince the public at all, and it doesn't pose a threat to me. I am destined to be the first to be eliminated in the future, so there is nothing to worry about." Cheng Ying relies on his noble status and is unwilling to take risks easily and challenge the world's strongest.  How can you temper your mind?  How could there be a chance to get a glimpse of the avenue of martial arts?  The disciples of the Demon Sect are the most realistic and have always only followed and worshiped the strong.  If Cheng Ying had no hope of succeeding as leader, who would foolishly stand on his side?  In the end, everyone will be betrayed and separated from their relatives, and they will be alone.

    The green-faced beast coughed lightly and said, "It is said that Young Master Cheng Ying appeared in the Bashu area a month ago, swept through seven strongholds, and killed eighteen giant bandits. Five days later, he bravely broke into the water pirates' lair in Jingzhou and killed Kui Duo.  Ma Xiao showed up to the public. His achievements shocked the world and attracted people's attention."

    Hu Xiaotian was greatly surprised and said in amazement: "Is Cheng Ying finally willing to walk down the mountain? Could it be that he was stimulated by something that caused his temperament to change drastically? Such a brave and brave move is really inconsistent with his style. If it were me  Senior Brother Zhan Feng is not surprising at all."

    The green-faced beast smiled and said, "Did Young Master forget that you were the one who sent the fragments of the Black Iron Secret Map back to our sect a few months ago? From the leader down, everyone praised the Young Master, even Elder Feng. If Young Master can find  Recovering the other half of the secret map fragments and bringing the ancient altar back to life, I'm afraid Elder Feng will be the first to stand up and support you as the next leader."

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly realized that the Black Iron Secret Map was related to the origin of the Jiuyi tribe and was of great significance. It was one of the most sacred artifacts of the Demon Sect, but it had been wandering around the world for nearly a thousand years due to civil strife in the Demon Sect.  In order to find this thing, I don't know how many masters of the Demon Cult have been sacrificed, and how much financial and material resources have been spent.  Now that the holy object has returned, it can comfort the spirits of the ancestors and sects in heaven. As the high priest, Fenglijun, how can he not be overjoyed?  And with the consecration of sacred objects, the status of the temple will be further improved.  Feng Lijun had received great benefits, so he naturally wanted to reciprocate the favor and say a few good words for Hu Xiaotian. This was the proper meaning of the title.  But in this way, Cheng Ying's situation becomes subtle and embarrassing.  If he didn't have the firm support of the Feng crack army, how could he compete with his competitors?  In order to offset the negative impact of this incident and to prove his ability, Cheng Ying had to change his previous strategy and take the initiative, which was how he achieved an almost dazzling and impressive record.  He immediately smiled and said: "Cheng Ying has a guilty conscience. He is not really seeking a breakthrough in martial arts! In fact, he should calm down and think about it. How likely is Elder Feng to give up on him? If Elder Feng turns to support me, then many years ago  Wouldn¡¯t all the hard work be wasted? There are pros and cons involved, and there is no room for error."

    Yi Wufeng said: "Onlookers are clear, but the authorities are confused. You have made such great achievements, how can Cheng Ying be able to sit firmly on the Diaoyutai? If he doesn't struggle hard, he won't even be able to restrain his men."

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "Can he be convincing just by killing a few thieves? With his identity, he has to challenge people like Qing Xuzi, Ji Haoming, and even the heads of the Seven Sword Sects!"

    "Oh!" Yi Wufeng's eyes flashed, and she glanced at him with a half-smile: "Are you planning to challenge Ji Haoming for the title of No. 1 in the world?"

    Hu Xiaotian was startled, wondering if there was something behind her words, hiding a secret, and said sternly: "Since ancient times, black and white have been incompatible. Ji Haoming and I are born enemies. Sooner or later, we will have a decisive victory in the world. No one can escape. Of course, I  At present, he is slightly inferior to him. It is not appropriate to declare war for the time being. Let him enjoy his glory for a few days." The topic changed and he clasped his fists and said: "I wonder what your seniors have planned next? Can you stay one more day and find a quiet place to have a drink?  Cup, how about we express our feelings?"

    The green-faced beasts and others exchanged glances with each other and shook their heads.  It turned out that Li Wanjie was contacting and inviting people everywhere, but the more people seeking help from boxers, the better. Apart from the first four of them, the second and third groups would not arrive in Xuzhou until tomorrow morning.  After all, if they were to face off against the Blue Dragon Society, a fierce battle would inevitably occur. How could they possibly win easily?  Unexpectedly, the situation in the city suddenly changed, and a melee broke out between the Salt Gang, the Underworld, and the Qinglong Society. Fei Zhixian, Hua Xu, and others were restrained, and the result was unnecessary.When everyone gathered together, Yi Wufeng was rescued.  In this case, there is no need for other hidden disciples to come to Xuzhou. The top priority is to convey the news as soon as possible to prevent their companions from making unnecessary mistakes.

    The green-faced beast said: "The four of us must split up and leave the city immediately. I can only accept the kindness of the young master with my heart. Now there are many strong people gathering, dragons and snakes are mixed together. You two must be more careful when moving. Don't just come out of the tiger's den and fall into the wolf again."  cave."

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Senior, don't worry, as long as we don't meet Fei Zhixian, we can protect ourselves more than enough. But you guys are running back and forth non-stop, it's really hard! When you see other classmates, please say thank you on your behalf. No matter whether you come to Xuzhou or not, you have this  Sharing your heart is enough."

    The green-faced beasts and others gave a few more instructions, jumped up one after another, and disappeared in all directions.

    At this time, white light appeared in the east, the night turned pale, and roosters crowed one after another. The long and bloody night finally passed.  Hu Xiaotian and Yi Wufeng sat hugging each other, smelling each other's breath, as if they had finally reunited after thousands of years, and they were speechless everywhere.  When it got daylight, both of them were very hungry, so they simply found a busy restaurant nearby to eat.  In order to prevent Chen Tianye from being evil, the two used the rouge and gouache that Yi Wufeng carried with them to do simple disguises and slightly changed their appearance.

    At this time, there was an explosion in Xuzhou City due to the Qinglong Society's night attack on the Salt Gang.  Whether it's in the streets or in teahouses and restaurants, people are gathering and talking about it everywhere. Especially since the treasure appraisal conference has just ended, there are so many people paying attention to this matter.  Many good people seized the opportunity to talk nonsense, as if they were in the Salt Gang's main hall last night and witnessed the ups and downs of the battle. They vividly described how Fei Zhixian was fierce and powerful, and how Yan Duanhua turned the tide.  .  Some even boasted outrageously, saying that Yan Duanhua defeated two great generals with one palm, cut off Chen Tianye's five fingers with one sword, and drove thousands of powerful enemies thirty miles away from Xuzhou as if they were possessed by gods.  In short, it is difficult for a strong dragon to defeat a local snake, the Salt Gang won a great victory, and the Qinglong Society suffered a huge setback!  As for how the Salt Gang will counterattack next, and how Qinglong will deploy its troops and generals for defense, it is even more unpredictable.

    After Hu Xiaotian and Yi Wufeng sat down, they listened calmly to the discussions around them, but did not hear a word about the underworld and the demon sect. It must have been the Yan Gang who issued a gag order to cover up the truth.  Anyway, after the defeat of the Qinglong Club, I had no intention of clarifying the rumors and would not jump out to argue.

    Yi Wufeng chuckled softly and said: "Actually, you are the key figure that caused the failure of the Qinglong Association, but you are not well-known and cannot make a name for yourself in the world. Don't you feel disappointed?"

    Hu Xiaotian shrugged and said: "As long as I can get you back, I don't care about this false reputation. Besides, Chen Tianye and I have a hatred for taking away our wives. Our hatred is irreconcilable. How can we not send someone to carry out revenge? For the sake of our own lives,  It¡¯s better to keep a low profile lately.¡±

    Yi Wufeng's cheeks turned red and she spat softly: "You are always talking nonsense. When did she become your wife? The name is not right and the words are not right. Don't mention such words again in the future."

    Hu Xiaotian felt itchy and was about to tease her a few words, when a resentful and pale face suddenly flashed in his mind - Su Yuqing, the wife he was marrying!  Standing behind Su Yuqing was Su Quan, the elder of the Demon Sect.  My chest couldn't help but feel suffocated, and I was immediately speechless.  Since ancient times, it has been common for men to have three wives and four concubines, especially those who practiced martial arts and violated the prohibition of martial arts, and would not abide by the marriage clauses in the law.  For example, Xuanzong has reached the state of doing whatever he wants and transcending the world. How can he care about the opinions of the world or the laws of the court?  As long as he likes a woman, he can take it by any means.  However, Hu Xiaotian has been influenced by Confucian etiquette since he was a child, and he is not so free and easy in his actions. He attaches more importance to the so-called "status", so he feels a little guilty towards Yi Wufeng, fearing that he has wronged her.  In addition, Yi Wufeng has a strong character and a clean nature, so she may not be willing to follow the example of Ehuang Nvying.  If she knows that the person she loves is married, she may fall out and break up on the spot.  Hu Xiaotian's heart was in turmoil, and cold sweat was running down his back. How could he explain this without offending Yi Wufeng?  What if she becomes resentful and walks away, how can she recover?

    Yi Wufeng didn't see him making a sound for a long time. She looked up in surprise and frowned: "Why did your face become so ugly? Do you have any secrets that you are hiding from me? Hum, I understand. Is it related to women?  ?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian thought to himself that stretching out one's head is a knife, and shrinking one's head is also a knife. It would be better to confess the matter quickly. After all, paper cannot cover the fire.  He smiled bitterly and said: "Yes, it is related to women."

    Yi Wufeng smiled faintly: "When you become the disciple of the leader, according to the rules, you have to practice the magic technique of suppressing the religion. This magic technique is extremely strong and powerful, but it has a huge weakness. The more advanced you practice it, the more necessary it is.  Absorb and refine the feminine spiritual energy. Otherwise, if the yin and yang are out of balance, you will become obsessed. Even a figure like the leader has to live on the top of the snow-capped mountains for many years, rarely walking down the mountain. Have you found many women in recent years to combine and practice dual cultivation?  ?" She is an elder of the Demon Sect, and she is comparable to Chi Yan's brother and sister, so she naturally knows how to destroy??The secret of Bawangjue's technique.

    Hearing that there was no blame in her tone, Hu Xiaotian felt more and more uneasy in his heart. He swallowed hard and said nonchalantly: "It's more than just a combination of dual cultivation."

    Yi Wufeng frowned and said calmly: "Say what you have to say in one breath, don't hide it!"

    Hu Xiaotian felt a cold air blowing towards his face, and his blood was about to freeze. But now that the matter had come to this, there was no room for retreat and concealment.  What's more, his marriage is not a secret. If Yi Wufeng wants to find out, it will be easy and there is no way to hide it.  At this moment, like a bamboo tube pouring beans, he shouldered the forbidden skills entrusted by Xuanzong to practice, avoided Cheng Ying's sniper attack, rushed to the northwest, accidentally broke into the conspiracy of the Qinglong Society, and finally married Su Yuqing in detail.

    Yi Wufeng waited for him to finish and said softly: "I have been missing for four years and have no news at all. I can't blame you for marrying someone else. What's more, in order to compete for the position of leader, you have to win over Elder Su and his family. What else can be better than a marriage?  Reliable? Elder Su guards the northwest, while I stay in Lingnan all year round and have not had much contact with her. I really wonder if his daughter is beautiful and charming?"

    Cold sweat broke out on Hu Xiaotian's forehead. He hesitated for a while and said uneasily: "She is well-educated, gentle and dignified, and she is the person who manages the family."

    Yi Wufeng sighed: "I kill people like numbness, I am cold and arrogant, and I have nothing to do with the word 'gentle'. Compared with your wife, there is really a world of difference." After speaking for a while, she stared deeply at Hu Xiaotian, and slowly  Xu said: "If you can only choose one between the two of us, who would you choose?" Please pay attention!  This chapter is not finished yet, please go to Platinum to read the following content.

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter Two: Departure Resolutely

    Chapter 2 Leaving resolutely

    Yi Wufeng's question is as sharp as a sword. After careful consideration, it is really difficult to answer.  According to Hu Xiaotian's original intention, he would naturally choose Yi Wufeng, but this would violate etiquette and morality, and would also turn against Su Quan.  After all, Su Yuqing is the wife of his official wife, and she has done nothing wrong. How can she just divorce her?  If he really does it, he will be stigmatized as a dishonest person and will not be able to rest at ease for the rest of his life.  And Yi Wufeng may not be satisfied with his choice!  Hu Xiaotian's back was sweating profusely, and he whispered: "Dancing Phoenix, there are endless disputes in the rivers and lakes, and there are swords and swords every day. Why don't we leave everything behind, travel overseas hand in hand, and be a happy and free couple of gods and gods, okay?"

    Yi Wufeng's pretty face sank, and she said coldly: "Traveling overseas to escape the world and be free? Is this your carefully considered choice?! Have you forgotten the leader's instructions?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said, "I haven't forgotten! But"

    Yi Wufeng interrupted: "The leader has high hopes for you, even at the expense of your true energy to help you practice. He hopes that one day you will shoulder the heavy responsibility and solve the difficulties faced by the Jiuyi people. The divine religion and the Han court have been fighting for thousands of years.  The elites in the sect have suffered countless casualties and their vitality has been severely damaged. It is time to recuperate and end the war and make peace. However, it is not an easy task to win the trust of the Han emperor and conclude a peace treaty. After all, the defense between Han and Yi is deeply rooted and they are suspicious of each other.  How can it be easily reversed? But you and Big Brother are different. You are a pure Han, and you are familiar with Confucian classics. You have great hope of getting the promise of the Han emperor. If you leave, what will happen to hundreds of thousands of us people?  ? Are they allowed to be trapped in the deep mountains and wild forests and continue to live a precarious and miserable life? Hu Xiaotian, are you going to be a coward who gives up halfway and breaks your word? "

    Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath and said slowly: "How can I not know the leader's expectations? Don't I want to repay the leader's kindness? But if I want to fulfill the leader's entrustment, I must defeat my three senior brothers and become  The sect is a man of words. But I would rather fly together with you than seek dominance in the world! I have sworn a long time ago that as long as you are reborn in the world, I am willing to give up everything I own, including this life."

    Yi Wufeng looked coldly and shook his head: "Compared with the future and destiny of the Jiuyi tribe, your personal relationship is insignificant! Therefore, I will never agree with your idea of ????escaping from the world, nor will I agree with you to divorce your wife. I will  I will do my best to help you rise to the top, and I want you to promise me to break through all obstacles! The man I like in my dancing phoenix will surely create the glory of the divine religion!" When she heard that Hu Xiaotian was getting married, she certainly felt uncomfortable in her heart, and bitter jealousy was unavoidable.  of.  But how can one get everything going as one wishes in a world of martial arts?  Hu Xiaotian has embarked on the path of the demon sect's struggle for hegemony. He can neither look back nor be alone.  She could only guard behind him and win any possible allies for him.

    Hu Xiaotian's eyes lit up, as if a drowning man had found the last straw, and he said in a trembling voice: "Wufeng, what did you just say? Are you willing to stay with me, life and death?"

    Yi Wufeng sighed softly: "Just because I fight side by side with you doesn't mean that I forgive you for what you did. If your performance in the future satisfies me, maybe I will change my mind."

    Hu Xiaotian thought with lightning in his mind and said: "To achieve the great ambition set by the leader, there is a long way to go, as difficult as climbing to the sky. It may take thirty to fifty years to complete. How can we wait until you and I are deaf, blind, and old?  Are you willing to be with me only if you are dead? Do you really have the heart to be separated from me for the rest of your life and be tormented by lovesickness day and night?"

    Yi Wufeng lowered her eyelashes slightly and said: "It's up to people to plan things, and it's up to God to make things happen. If you do your best, even if you don't succeed in the end, I won't blame you. I don't want to put forward too harsh conditions, but at least you  You want to succeed as the leader of the divine religion, right? If you can't even do this, it means you can't protect yourself, so why bother dragging me down?"

    Hu Xiaotian said with emotion: "Okay, I promise you! If you can't be the leader, you will be killed sooner or later. How can I expect to stay with you forever? It's better to end it yourself and save trouble. But if I succeed in climbing to the top, you have to keep your promise.  , Never make excuses to escape again."

    Yi Wufeng said: "When you become the leader, where can I run away even if I want to? Life is only a few decades, beauty will grow old easily, and the boudoir will be lonely. Don't let me wait too long!"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart was filled with excitement, and his blood was almost burning. He grasped her soft and cold palm, gritted his teeth and swore: "God is the witness, I, Hu Xiaotian, will definitely live up to you!"

    Yi Wufeng said softly: "You are still practicing forbidden martial arts now, so you should not be distracted. It is better for you and me to separate. I want to return to the Holy City as soon as possible to meet the leader and report to him what I have seen and heard in the past few years. The future.  It¡¯s dangerous, you should take more care of yourself.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned and said anxiously: "You actually want to leave me? It's a long way to go to the Holy City. How can I rest assured that you are traveling alone?"

    Yi Wufeng said proudly: "Do you think I am a weak little woman? In a real fight, you may not beMy opponent!  I've made up my mind, you don't need to persuade me any more.  "At this moment, someone at the next table suddenly heard a loud sneer: "How decent is it for two grown men to be having sex in a broad daylight?  Could it be that the city of Xuzhou is rich in rabbits?  " Before he finished speaking, several people burst into laughter. Hu Xiaotian was furious. He glanced sideways and saw six well-dressed men sitting around the table next to him. They all looked like they were afraid of chaos in the world. Those big men were  Seeing him looking at him, he yelled: "What are you looking at?  Believe it or not, Mr. Wei, I dug out a pair of your dog eyes?  !  Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said, "I don't believe it!"  "Suddenly he stood up in a flash, raised his hand and slapped the opponent in the face, sending him flying nearly ten feet away. He immediately vomited blood and fainted. This attack was sudden and swift, and the noise and discussion around him stopped abruptly. The timid people left the table and ran away.  , the scene was in chaos. The other five people were stunned for a moment, jumped up and cursed: "You brat, you dare to go against my Yanyulou, are you crazy!  "Asshole, go to hell!"  "While cursing, he drew out various weapons and slashed hard.

    "Misty Rain Tower?!" Hu Xiaotian raised the corners of his lips slightly. It's true that the road between enemies is narrow. It's not that enemies don't get together.  As soon as his body shape changed, he used his bare-handed and bare-knife grappling skills, twisting, folding, wrapping or beating, and heard a continuous sound of ouch, click, and clang. In the blink of an eye, the five people twisted and fell to the ground screaming in pain.  Pooh!  Hu Xiaotian clapped his hands disdainfully, glanced back, and was stunned - the seats were empty, Yi Wufeng had left without saying goodbye!

    Hu Xiaotian's heart twitched, and his feet were empty as if he were stepping into an abyss. He lost all his strength for a moment and almost collapsed on the ground.  After going through many twists and turns, we reunited. We thought we could stay together forever, but unexpectedly, it turned out to be an illusion!  He bit the tip of his tongue sharply, forced himself to gather his energy and walked out the door, looking around.  I saw people coming and going on the street, and the flow was endless, but I couldn't see that familiar figure.  Yi Wufeng is an elder of the Demon Sect. She must do what she says, and her decisiveness in killing is no less decisive than that of a man.  Since she was determined to leave, she would not have the affection for her children, and her attachment would linger, giving Hu Xiaotian a chance to plead to stay.  Perhaps there was too much reluctance in her heart, so she would rather leave quietly.  As for when the two of them can get back together after their separation, that is left to fate.  If Hu Xiaotian succeeds in taking over as the leader, everything will naturally fall into place and there is no need to worry too much.  If he is unfortunately defeated and dies, he will sacrifice his life to follow him and meet again in the next life.

    Hu Xiaotian returned to the inn, and as soon as he entered the door, he saw the tired Li Wanjie sitting at a table alone, pouring himself a drink.  As soon as the two met each other, Li Wanjie felt something in his heart and said in surprise: "Young Master looks bad and he is alone. Could it be that something unexpected happened? Where is Xiaofeng?" Hu Xiaotian shook his head and sat directly opposite him, lowering his head.  He said: "Senior, please be patient. Elder Yi is anxious to pay homage to the leader and has already rushed to the Holy City." Li Wanjie narrowed his eyes and said with a faint smile: "Did you have a quarrel and break up on bad terms? Is it because  Have you owed too many romantic debts by being a prostitute? As far as I know, all those who practice this sect's magical skills have sex with women every night, even the leader is no exception." Hu Xiaotian's face was slightly red, and he coughed lightly and said: "Elder Yi  You are not a small-minded person!" As he spoke, he took out a stack of banknotes from his pocket and put them on the table, and briefly told the story of attending the treasure appraisal conference that night.

    Li Wanjie didn't really care whether he gained something from the treasure appraisal conference. He didn't even care about the fact that he spent thousands of taels of silver. He smiled and said: "It's just a few thousand taels of silver. I'll talk about it when it's convenient, Master. This time we successfully rescued the little boy."  Feng, the name of the young master will be spread throughout the divine sect again, and the trend of his rise is unstoppable. As far as I know, many old people in this sect are optimistic about the young master."

    Hu Xiaotian perked up and said: "For the great cause of the Divine Religion, I will do my best, no matter how hard it is! Now that's the matter, I have another matter to ask for help from my senior. I wonder if I can agree?"

    Li Wanjie said: "As long as it is within my ability, I am obligated."

    "Okay!" Hu Xiaotian said seriously: "I am determined to challenge Ji Haoming, the disciple of the great master and the number one young master in martial arts! Therefore, I want to ask my seniors to use their personal connections to spread the word and make this battle the focus of everyone's attention." Ji  Haoming's reputation is so great that there are hundreds of warriors who are eager to fight with him and become famous in the world. How can he accept the challenge one by one?  Even though Hu Xiaotian is now famous, he is not yet qualified to challenge him.  Therefore, we can only use the power of Qianmen to add fuel to the flames, build momentum, and force Ji Haoming to fight!

    Li Wanjie gasped and frowned: "Challenge Ji Haoming?! Don't you know that Young Master Zhan Feng was defeated by him in Leijiabao a few months ago? This boy is known as the 'No. 1' and is universally recognized as the best.  It is not a waste of time to gain a false reputation. Although the young master is eager to become famous all over the world, he must also choose his opponents carefully."

    Hu Xiaotian said lightly: "According to the senior's opinion, is Ji Haoming invincible?"

    Li Wanjie said in a deep voice: "There are people outside the world, and there is heaven outside the world. Those who practice martial arts are most afraid of being blindly arrogant and underestimating the enemy's strength. Although the young master defeated Jiang Mingfeng and Qin Maoyang in a row and made a blockbuster, but to be honest, compared with Mr. Zhan Feng, you are  There is still a gap, let alone Ji Haoming? Masters compete, sometimes life and death are just a thin line. With the young masterAs long as you make progress in martial arts for two or three years, you may be able to win, so there is no need to rush.  "

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Good medicine tastes bitter, but loyal advice offends the ears. I fully understand the good intentions of my predecessors. But the World-Destroying Overlord Jue I practice is a domineering technique that makes me stronger when I encounter the strong and survives in death. Bullying the weak has  What¡¯s the point! Ever since Zhan Feng was defeated by Ji Haoming¡¯s sword, I secretly vowed to defeat him, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the world think that Jun Wangyou is stronger than the leader?¡±

    When Li Wanjie heard him mention Xuanzong, he looked stern and said slowly: "After the Battle of Leijiabao, there were indeed many rumors circulating, slandering the reputation of the leader. It is good that the young master wants to defeat Ji Haoming, but I don't know how sure he is.  ?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said, "I'm not even 10% sure now."

    Li Wanjie said in astonishment: "Then why do you insist on seeking defeat?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Senior should know that I am practicing forbidden martial arts and traveling around the world. And if I want to break the Qi lock of the God of the Underworld, I have to go through the test of life and death. Along the way, I have fought with Tuo Yao, Yan Si, and Hua Xu  , and even Fei Zhixian has fought, isn't he still alive and well? Even if Ji Haoming has strong martial arts, can he be stronger than Fei Zhixian? As long as I unlock the second true energy lock, the world-destroying overlord will jump to the ninth level  Seriously, what¡¯s wrong with Ji Haoming!¡±

    Li Wanjie hesitated for a moment and sighed: "Actually, in my opinion, only by breaking through the magical power to the tenth level and fighting with him can we be sure of victory. However, since the young master can escape Fei Zhixian's hands, I believe that he will win."  I won¡¯t be trapped and killed by Ji Haoming. For the sake of the face of the leader and the prestige of the cult, I will rack my brains to promote this battle."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "This junior vows not to disgrace the name of the leader! But when the seniors stir up trouble, don't reveal my identity for the time being. If those white heroes knew that I was the disciple of the leader of the divine religion, how would they allow me to have a fair duel with him?  "

    Li Wanjie deeply agreed: "The heroes of the Bai Dao have always regarded themselves as orthodox in martial arts, and will never tolerate the title of 'No. 1 in the martial arts' falling into the hands of the divine religion. In order to prevent you from winning, all kinds of conspiracies and tricks will inevitably emerge in an endless stream, and they will even use wheel warfare."  It consumes your energy. But if you conceal your identity, how can Ji Haoming agree to a decisive battle with you? "

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly: "I have defeated three of the top ten rookies selected by the seven major sword sects. If I pick out Luo Bing'er, Gao Qingcheng, or even Wudang Qing Xuzi and Qingcheng sect Chu Feng, people in the world will  What do you think?"

    Li Wanjie's eyes lit up and he stroked his hands and said, "Wonderful! If the young masters can fight together and win, then they will be qualified to challenge Ji Haoming. At that time, even the Grand Master will not be able to defeat him in this battle for the top spot in the world.  ."

    Hu Xiaotian bowed and said, "Then I'll leave it to you, senior!"

    Li Wanjie said: "It's just a little effort to add fuel to the flames and wave the flag and shout!" He changed the subject and said with a smile: "I heard that Ji Haoming is about to get married in Jinling to marry Tang Xue, the most beautiful woman in the martial arts world. I don't know that the young master wants to challenge him before the wedding.  Or should we wait until he gets married?"

    Hu Xiaotian's face was slightly warm, and he asked instead of answering: "Is there any difference?"

    Li Wanjie laughed and said: "Heroes and beauties have been like this through the ages! Dragons and tigers gather together to fight in Jinling! I know what to do!"

    "A decisive battle at Jinling?!" Hu Xiaotian murmured and laughed it off.

    Early the next morning, Li Wanjie said goodbye to Hu Xiaotian and went to stir up trouble without mentioning it.  After Hu Xiaotian changed his appearance slightly, he bought a long sword to protect himself, left the city and headed south, heading straight to Jinling.  Unexpectedly, just ten miles outside the city gate, the wind and clouds suddenly changed, sand and rocks flew, and for a moment thick clouds covered the sky and the sun, and a heavy downpour suddenly fell.  Hu Xiaotian did not bring any rain gear, so he was immediately drenched with cold water, and the disguise powder on his face was also washed away.  Fortunately, there was a row of tea shops and wine shops not far away. He walked more than a hundred steps and rushed into one of them to take shelter from the rain.

    The tea shop was already filled with business travelers. These people from different parts of the world, who did not know each other, were sitting around talking nonsense and waiting boredly for the heavy rain to end.  Hu Xiaotian listened carefully and found that what everyone was talking about was nothing more than a few major events in recent times, such as the sword capture at Mangdang Mountain, the Long Street Competition, the Central Plains Treasure Appraisal Conference, the Qinglong Society's night attack on the Salt Gang, etc. They were specious and mostly absurd.

    In the midst of the noise, I suddenly heard someone behind me laughing strangely: "Boss Ma, Butler Liu, have you heard that a strange thing happened in Li Mansion in the east of the city last night?" "I haven't heard of it!" "No! What happened?  What's weird?" The man pretended to be mysterious and said, "You know, Mr. Li, right? It's the Li Hong'an who looks like Pan An and likes to show off. He died in his own room last night without any trace of his body." "Tsk.  "What's so strange about this? It's either a plot to seize the family property or a murder for love!" "You two don't know that the second master Li died in a very special way. He died from the exhaustion of yang essence, and his manhood was cut off ruthlessly after his death.  ." "Wow! Could it be that he was picked by a female thief? He died under the peonies. How can he still be romantic even if he is a ghost?" "How can he still be romantic even if his dust roots are cut off? How can he still be romantic if he dies under peonies???I can be a ghost eunuch.  "But since he is dead, why did the murderer cut off his male genitals?"  What is the use of such ugly things?  "

    Hu Xiaotian frowned secretly. This seemed to be the evil method of Baiyun Sect. Could it be Li Xuan'er?  But she was Ning Wufan's forbidden wife, and she would never have sex with other men.  Could it be that besides her, the Baiyun Sect had other masters lurking in Xuzhou City?  Who is so crazy and evil?  While I was deep in thought, I suddenly heard the sudden sound of horse hooves on the official road, and the wind and lightning were coming. The violent storm was mixed with the crisp sound of weapons clashing. It was obvious that someone was fighting desperately!

    Everyone looked at each other and looked out the door and window in unison.  I saw heavy rain, misty water vapor, and dazzling cold light rising and falling. A moment later, several fast horses roared past, splashing countless muddy water.  I don't know who shouted: "Ink pattern pine needle sword! The person running in front is the ancestor of the Five Poisons of Miaojiang!" Everyone couldn't help but screamed: "Does anyone dare to rob the ancestor of the Five Poisons?!" "Are they crazy?  Suddenly someone sneered and said: "The wind and rain are blowing, and the poison technique is ineffective. It is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to seize the sword. I am not crazy!" Before he finished speaking, a needle could be heard in the teahouse.  Suddenly, figures flashed and tables and chairs fell over with a crash. At least a dozen people rushed out and chased in the direction where the fast horse disappeared.  The teahouse owner was so angry that he beat his chest and chased him out the door, shouting: "Hey, don't run! You haven't paid the bill yet!"

    Seeing this, Hu Xiaotian shook his head and sighed, the ancestor of the Five Poisons is dead!  Please note!  This chapter is not finished yet, please go to Platinum to read the following content.

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 3: Trouble Continues

    Chapter 3 Trouble continues

    The rain gradually weakened and finally stopped after about an hour.  The clouds are opening, the sun is appearing, the rainbow is hanging high, and as far as the eye can see, the trees are green, and I feel relaxed and happy.  In just a moment, the official road was crowded with people, carriages and horses crisscrossed, and the usual bustle returned.

    Hu Xiaotian paid the bill and just stepped out of the teahouse door when he saw more than ten swordsmen pouring out of the wine shop on the opposite side of the road. Most of them were in high spirits and extremely powerful.  One of them has thick eyebrows, big eyes, a wide mouth and a high nose. He is clearly Xie Junfeng, the rising star of Taishan Sword Sect.  After not seeing each other for just two days, Xie Junfeng's face turned pale, his eyes wandered, and his original vigor and arrogance were gone. He probably had not yet recovered from Li Xuan'er's blow.  You must know that he was first deceived by the soul-calling bell, and then severely hit by Li Xuan'er. It was not easy to save his life.  The swordsmen around him were neatly dressed and all wore broad-bladed swords. They must have come from the same sect.

    Hu Xiaotian and the Taishan Sword Sect have never dealt with each other, and now they are alone. If there is a conflict between the two parties, won't he suffer a loss?  In a blink of an eye, the two middle-aged swordsmen in front had their temples bulging high, looking for power. They should be senior masters who have been famous for a long time. After a slight hesitation, they turned around and returned to the teahouse.  At this moment, Xie Junfeng on the other side seemed to feel something. He subconsciously raised his eyes and looked up. Suddenly his body shook violently. He pointed at him and jumped up and shouted: "Hu Xiaotian, it's you!"

    Like a thunder on the ground, everyone was moved and turned to look.  Because he defeated Tengemu a few days ago and promoted our country's prestige, he was awarded the title of "Warrior of the Ming Dynasty" by King Yan. Hu Xiaotian's name is in Xuzhou

    The area around the state is extremely loud.  At this moment, they suddenly heard that the legendary hero was beside them. Everyone stretched their necks to look at him, half curious and half admiring.

    Hu Xiaotian's identity was revealed by someone, so he couldn't deny it or dodge it. He sighed secretly, cupped his fists and said, "It's true that we don't meet again in life. Thank you, Young Master, Hu is so polite." His mind raced, he had now offended the Qinglong Society,  How could Baiyun Sect, Yanyu Tower and other major forces know that there were no spies of theirs around?  Once the news spreads, experts from all sides chase after each other, and a disaster is imminent!  Thinking of this, I was really annoyed by Xie Junfeng's reckless behavior.

    "Hu Xiaotian!" "He is Hu Xiaotian!" "Real or fake? How could the Ming Dynasty warrior be so young?" Everyone was whispering to each other, buzzing about, and unconsciously moved out of the way.

    Xie Junfeng once teamed up with his fellow juniors to besiege Hu Xiaotian, but they could not gain any advantage. They were ridiculed afterwards and have always been brooding about it.  At this moment, he unexpectedly bumped into the opponent. He was surprised and resentful. Also, relying on the elders from his master's sect to hold the battle, Cang Lang drew his sword out of its sheath and gritted his teeth and said: "Hu Xiaotian, the last time we fought, we couldn't decide the outcome. Today we must fight together."  It¡¯s a duel between men and women, don¡¯t be timid and run away!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian was in the mood to quarrel with him, and waved his hand and said: "Xie Shaoxia, it's just a small misunderstanding between you and me. There is no deep hatred. It just needs to be resolved. What's more, it is extremely inappropriate to fight swords here! Blocking the road due to a dispute of spirits will disturb people.  Common people, not the heroes.¡±

    Xie Junfeng's sword has been unsheathed, but he is not willing to let it go. He sneered: "What qualifications do you have to talk about the word 'xia'? If you are afraid, just

    Kneel down and kowtow three times, and I, the Taishan Sect, will let you go.  "

    Kneel down and kowtow?  !  Everyone looked at each other, and the noisy discussions quickly subsided from near to far. Even a fool knew that Hu Xiaotian would never agree to such a condition.

    Hu Xiaotian's face darkened and he said calmly: "Xie Junfeng, your internal injuries have not healed, and your martial arts skills are only 70% at most. I can't win with force. When you heal your injuries, Hu will be waiting for you at any time!"

    Xie Junfeng¡¯s mind was filled with the idea of ??becoming famous, and he was not willing to give up. He said loudly: ¡°Hu Xiaotian, stop showing off your falsehood here, I won¡¯t accept this!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "The top ten famous rookies turned out to be such shallow and arrogant things. It is really disappointing. It is said that character is like swordsmanship, so don't look at your swordsmanship!"

    Xie Junfeng's face turned red and then turned livid, his eyes burst out with blazing flames, and he shouted wildly: "Bold maniac, how dare you insult my Taishan sect?!" His knees slightly bent, and he suddenly jumped up with force, and his whole body flew like an eagle.  Going up to the sky, the sword light suddenly flashed, and he used the Taishan sword technique "watching the tide at sunset". The sword energy was vertical and horizontal, the silver light overlapped, and it struck down in front of his face with a sharp sound.  He knew very well that his opponent's swordsmanship was superb and he had to get the upper hand if he wanted to win, so his first move was the most exquisite killing move in the sect.

    Xie Junfeng is recognized as a new generation master in the world. He has considerable attainments in Qinggong, internal strength, and swordsmanship. When this sword move is launched, the sword light is dazzling and the momentum is like a rainbow. The onlookers can't help but cheer.  But the real master shook his head secretly, nothing is too much, thank you

    when!  The two swords connected, Hu Xiaotian's arm shook violently, and a majestic force penetrated his body, almost making him unable to hold the sword hilt, his right foot became loose, and he couldn't help but take a step back.  The middle-aged swordsman who suddenly drew his sword twisted his sword sharply.He said: "Let me go!" Hu Xiaotian said coldly: "Not necessarily!" He used the word "Rou" to use the force and unload the force, just like the changing flow of water, drawing a series of connected imaginary circles in the air.  Endless and endless.  Even though the middle-aged swordsman's internal strength was better than his, he felt that the long sword seemed to be inserted into the thick syrup. Every change was extremely laborious, and there was a possibility of losing control. He couldn't help being surprised, and immediately moved his left palm forward.  Shoot out.  Hu Xiaotian saw the iron palm coming towards his chest and had no way to avoid it, so he had to block it with his fists. However, hearing a muffled thud, he involuntarily took another step back, and blood spilled from his mouth.

    "It's Ye Tiezhou!" "The Taishan sect bullies the small with the big, how shameless!" "Despicable!" More and more people gathered, including many heroes from the martial arts world. Seeing the middle-aged swordsman sneaking up on Hu Xiaotian, they couldn't help but shout out.  He yelled and cursed.  Anyway, there are many people with mixed opinions, so we are not afraid of Taishan Sect¡¯s Qiu Hou settling accounts.

    Ye Tiezhou is a well-known figure in the northern martial arts world. He is the younger brother of Li Zeqian, the leader of the Taishan School. He is not the same as Xie Junfeng and others.  He didn't pay much attention to Hu Xiaotian before taking action, thinking that he could win with one move, but he didn't know that this young man's resilience was beyond imagination, and he even mastered a magical and unpredictable sword technique, which almost made him embarrassed on the spot.  Hearing the scoldings from everyone, he blushed slightly and said in a deep voice: "Young man named Hu, you can block my sword and palm, you can do a good job."

    Ability.  However, you have to pay the price for hurting my disciple of Taishan Sect.  As long as you cut off one of your fingers to apologize, I will spare you today and this matter will not be further investigated.  "

    Hu Xiaotian wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his backhand and said proudly: "Master Ye, I didn't mean to be meddlesome. It was your Taishan disciples who provoked you first and then took the initiative to attack with your sword. Shouldn't Hu just sit back and wait to be killed? Xie Junfeng and I fought fair, no one can  I have never cheated or cheated. I lost the sword duel because of his lack of skill. How can you make things difficult for me? Even if the Taishan Sword Sect is famous in the world, you can't cover up the sky with one hand and bully your martial arts colleagues at will!"

    Ye Tiezhou's face turned green: "Hu Xiaotian, it's not your turn as a young boy to dictate how our Taishan sect should act! If you accept the punishment obediently, everything will be easier to say, otherwise I will make you regret it for the rest of your life!"

    Hu Xiaotian said lightly: "No matter the right or wrong, is Master Ye determined to teach the younger generation a lesson?"

    Ye Tiezhou said coldly: "Hu Xiaotian, don't say I won't give you a chance. As long as you can take thirty moves from me without losing, what about today's matter being written off?"

    Hu Xiaotian said loudly: "A gentleman's words are hard to catch up with. Everyone present is a witness. Let's see how Ye Daxia personally teaches Hu the swordsmanship."

    Ye Tiezhou sneered and said: "The sword has no eyes. If I can't hold back and hurt your life, don't blame me when you get to the Lord of Hell." After saying this, he suddenly dodged and unexpectedly took the lead in attacking.

    Seeing Ye Tiezhou rushing to draw his sword regardless of his identity, boos broke out around him.  Hu Xiaotian's heart was as calm as an ancient well, his wrists vibrated continuously, the wind of the sword suddenly sounded, and he suddenly used a sword as fast as wind and thunder.

    He ignored the enemy's sword attack and fought back desperately.  But the sword light shot out with electricity, the sword blade screamed through the air, and the speed of each sword was beyond imagination. It was so dizzying that one could not see clearly the trajectory of the sword.  How did Ye Tiezhou know that Hu Xiaotian had a special skill with a fast sword? He was caught off guard and was almost injured by the sword. He jumped away and changed his moves to defend, and he kept parrying with jingling sounds.  He is indeed a master of swordsmanship who has been famous for many years. Not only does he attack fiercely, but his defense is also airtight. When he was retreating, he shouted: "You are using the wind and thunder sword technique?" Hu Xiaotian said: "So what if it is, so what if it is not?"  The force of the sword surged forward, forcing the opponent to take three steps back in the blink of an eye.

    This time the offensive and defensive momentum was reversed, causing an uproar immediately.  You must know that Ye Tiezhou has been a man who has been running rampant in the world for nearly twenty years. He has always been the only one who bullies others. How has he ever been forced to retreat by a junior with a sword?  To put it bluntly, when he was walking around the world with his sword, Hu Xiaotian hadn't even popped out of his mother's womb yet!  Everyone knew that Hu Xiaotian had great swordsmanship, but they did not expect that he could be on par with the masters of swordsmanship, and that he was strong enough to rank among the top masters in the world.  Some people are thinking fast and are already guessing the origin of Hu Xiaotian's sect, and even comparing the strengths and weaknesses between him and Gao Qingcheng.  If Hu Xiaotian is better than Gao Qingcheng, wouldn't he be able to compete with Ji Haoming for the title of No. 1 in the world?

    Li Zeqian, the leader of the Taishan Sword Sect who was watching the battle, frowned slightly and said in a cold voice: "Junior Brother Ye, don't take another half step back!"

    Ye Tiezhou secretly felt ashamed. He was forced to take three steps back by a junior just now. He was really embarrassed and humiliated!  The murderous intent suddenly arose, and he drew out his sword fiercely.

    It was like a tiger coming out of its box, making ten swings and ten strikes, overwhelming the opponent's sword light in an instant.  His experience and swordsmanship are far superior to Xie Junfeng's. He is capable of both offense and defense. He is upright and upright, leaving no opportunity for the enemy to take advantage of. He wants to force Hu Xiaotian to win head-on.  Hu Xiaotian has so much experience in facing the enemy, how can he use short attack to attack the enemy and obey the opponent's wishes?  The tip of the sword pierced the spine of the opponent's sword with a clang, and he used the force to jump backwards and flew backwards into the door of the teahouse.  Ye Tiezhou roared like thunder, raised his sword and chased after him, and also rushed into the teahouse.  But listening to the jingle of the sword blades, the energyThere was a loud noise, interspersed with the panicked shouts of the teahouse owner, and from time to time, sword energy arose, slashing the roof and walls into pieces flying everywhere.  During the fierce battle, a loud bang was heard and the entire teahouse collapsed. Everyone screamed in surprise.  Before the shouts stopped, two figures leaped out with sword energy filling the sky, and then landed lightly on the ground.  Ye Tiezhou's face was livid, his eyes were spitting fire, while Hu Xiaotian was as cold as a mountain, without the slightest hint of timidity.

    After a long silence, Hu Xiaotian asked slowly: "Daxia Ye, can I pass the thirty-stroke bet?"

    Ye Tiezhou felt ashamed and hateful. He put his sword back into its sheath, turned around and left.

    Not to mention how the Taishan Sect members left angrily, Hu Xiaotian left the road alone, first turned eastward and crossed the fields and woods, and then turned southward under the cover of the trees, carefully erasing traces along the way to avoid being followed.  Today's battle will spread across the world again, and those with evil intentions will surely take action upon hearing the news. The journey ahead will be murderous at every step, so don't be careless.  He walked zigzag along the edge of the woods, and then walked for several miles along the stream. As the sky turned dark and the twilight mist gathered, a figure suddenly appeared in his field of vision.

    An abandoned earth temple.  When I got closer, I saw that nearly half of the house had collapsed, with overgrown weeds and dense cobwebs. The idol collapsed and fell to the ground, covered with thick dust.  Hu Xiaotian folded a few branches with leaves, simply cleaned a corner of the house, then spread a layer of thatch, and meditated to adjust his breathing.

    Night fell, the clouds thickened, a cool breeze blew in, and light rain began to fall again.  In the complete silence, the rain drips and frogs chirp everywhere.  Suddenly, a burst of footsteps came from far away, running towards the Earth Temple.  Hu Xiaotian opened his eyes and quietly held the hilt of the sword. If this uninvited guest came here just to take shelter from the rain, everyone would naturally be in peace. If he was a spy affiliated with Yanyu Tower or Qinglong Society, he would have no choice but to kill him and silence him.

    Hearing the rustle of the wind, a black shadow swooped across the broken wall and landed in the temple.  Hu Xiaotian looked at it intently. He saw a stout man with eyes like copper bells. He was wearing a Mongolian robe and carrying a long cloth bag on his shoulder. It was Tengge wood!  Hu Xiaotian was secretly surprised. He thought that after losing the competition, the Mongolian swordsman returned to the Mongolian grassland with hatred, but unexpectedly he met him again.  Could it be that Tenggemu also participated in the treasure appraisal conference held the day before yesterday?  Why do we have to walk alone late at night?  Then he coughed lightly and stood up straight.  Tenggemu didn't expect that there was someone hiding in the ruined temple. He was shocked when he heard the strange sound. His eyes flashed fiercely, and he raised the knife in his hand and slashed at the opponent.

    when!  Sparks flew everywhere, and the light disappeared in a flash.

    With the help of a faint light, Tenggemu blurted out: "How could it be you?!" He held a knife across his chest and said full of hostility: "Hu Xiaotian, you were ordered to arrest me.

    ¡°Hmph, unless you kill me, don¡¯t try to take her away from me!  "

    Hu Xiaotian thought about lightning in his mind and said in a deep voice: "Tenggemu, you misunderstood. I just want to rest here for a night, and don't want to waste my energy on meddling. When the sky breaks, you and I will go our separate ways. As for you  I'm not interested in making enemies with anyone or hiding anywhere." He has provoked enough powerful enemies, and he really doesn't want to have another conflict with Tenggemu and expose his whereabouts.

    Tenggemu shook his head and said: "The Han people in the Southern Dynasty are cunning and cunning. They do one thing in front of others and do the other behind their backs. They are the most untrustworthy. Do you want to trick me into letting down my guard and then take action suddenly? Hu Xiaotian, stop playing tricks. I don't want to be trusted."  You'll be fooled!" As he said this, he glanced left and right vigilantly in case another master suddenly appeared.

    Hu Xiaotian took a few steps back, put his sword back into its sheath, and asked, "What's in the bag? Is it the gold and silver jewelry you snatched?"

    ??Tenggemu has so much experience in fighting. Judging from Hu Xiaotian's movements, tone and momentum, he inferred that the other party did not have any hostility. He hesitated and said: "Are you really not sent by King Yan?"

    "King Yan Zhu Di?!" Hu Xiaotian was stunned. How could Tenggemu be at odds with King Yan and even have to flee overnight?  Did he steal King Yan's rare treasures?  Or maybe he raped and killed King Yan¡¯s concubine?  Qidao said: "Tenggemu, you are now in the hinterland of the Ming Dynasty, not the Mongolian grassland. Once you offend King Yan, you may not be able to escape the trap set by the officers and soldiers, and you will only die. How did you offend King Yan? Did you  Haven¡¯t you considered the consequences?¡±

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 4 So close to the end of the world

    Chapter 4 So far away

    There were continuous wars between the Ming Dynasty and the Northern Yuan Dynasty, and wars burned across the desert grasslands.  The Northern Yuan Dynasty suffered repeated setbacks in the war, with numerous casualties and heavy losses among the soldiers. The royal family and nobles were in constant panic.  Under the shadow of the subjugation of the country and the genocide, the Beiyuan Emperor reluctantly accepted the suggestion and gave away Princess Mingzhu as a bargaining chip for marriage, hoping that she would successfully become Zhu Yuanzhang's concubine, which might buy Beiyuan a few years of breathing time.  Throughout history, this kind of marriage routine has been common, and sometimes it can indeed change the destiny of a country.  However, the fate of a married princess is usually extremely tragic, and almost no one can have a happy ending.  Hu Xiaotian was secretly disdainful of the Beiyuan Emperor and said calmly: "Tenggemu, you ruined your Khan's marriage plan, wouldn't you have become a Mongolian sinner?"

    Tenggemu said coldly: "When have the warriors on the grassland bowed their heads to the enemy and begged for mercy? Either fight or die, that's all. What's more, the battle between the two countries is bloody for thousands of miles. The depth of hatred and the breadth of involvement are beyond imagination. It will never happen.  We became as close as brothers because of a woman. Zhu Yuanzhang is ruthless and cold-blooded. Even if he favors Mingzhu tonight, he will send troops to the Northern Expedition tomorrow without hesitation. In this case, why should Mingzhu make sacrifices in vain? I don't care what other people think,  I want Mingzhu to stay with me forever, live and die together!"

    After Zhu Yuanzhang founded the country, he always regarded Bei Yuan, who had retreated back to the grassland, as a serious problem and never relaxed his vigilance.  In addition to constantly sending elite troops and strong generals to the Northern Expedition, going deep into the grasslands to burn, kill and loot, destroying its roots, they also named their most valued sons as King of Qin, King of Jin, and King of Yan, and were stationed on the northwest front line to maintain military deterrence.  In the hearts of the Mongolian tribes, Zhu Yuanzhang is no different from the bloodthirsty devil.

    Hu Xiaotian said slowly: "Tenggemu, I admire your courage and determination! But this place is thousands of miles away from the Mongolian grassland, and there are countless checkpoints along the way. How can you and the princess break through the dragnet? How can you defeat it with just one person and one sword?  The Ming army's tens of millions of cavalry? If you don't have subordinates to support you, I'm afraid you will be killed by the masters of King Yan within three days!"

    Tenggemu held out his chest and raised his belly, and said with a proud smile: "A few hundred miles from here to the east is the sea. The sky is high, the sea is vast, and there are countless islands. As long as we can board the ship and go to sea before King Yan knows about it, thousands of troops can  What can I do?"

    Hu Xiaotian nodded and said: "Escape by sea? It is indeed a clever move! No wonder you have been holding back until now. Have you contacted the fleet and arranged an escape route?" With the wisdom of King Yan and the tight defense of the Ming army, after discovering  After the princess disappeared, it was easy to trace it to Tenge Wood.  According to common sense, after Tenggemu succeeded, he should go north and return to the grassland. Who would have thought that he would go east?  The Mongols grew up inland and were good at riding and shooting, but they had nothing to do with water. However, he chose to escape by sea, which was unexpected.

    Tenggemu whispered: "That's right! King Yan will notice that the Pearl is missing no later than tomorrow morning, and then send troops to search everywhere. After a short rest, I will hit the road overnight and rush to the agreed dock to meet up with people as soon as possible. Hu Xiaotian  , you won¡¯t report me, right?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "What does it have to do with me whether we get married or not? I neither want to be an official in the court nor am I short of money, so I don't need to flatter King Yan. Tenggemu, although I don't like your rudeness.  , but I respect you as a man who dares to do something! Hu Mou swears to God that he will never reveal your whereabouts to a third party. If you violate your oath, my meridians will be severed and my martial arts will be useless!" His situation was also very serious.  It is sinister, there is no need to add extraneous ramifications and do things that harm others and do not benefit oneself.

    " Tenggemu made up his mind, and with a few clicks with his fingers, he unlocked Princess Pearl's acupuncture points and allowed her to move her energy and blood meridians.  Princess Pearl's eyelashes trembled slightly, and she slowly opened her eyes. When her eyes met Tenggemu's, she screamed, opened her arms and hugged him tightly, sobbing, and whispered in Mongolian while crying.  What is it describing.  Tenggemu answered softly while patting her back to comfort her.  Suddenly, Princess Pearl's voice became sharp and high-pitched, she pushed Tenggemu away and glared at him, her whole body as cold as ice.  Tenggemu's face turned red and he stammered to explain something. He was anxious and helpless, with a hint of pleading in his tone.  But no matter how he tried to persuade her, Princess Pearl just shook her head, the frost on her face unabated.  After a while, the two of them started arguing fiercely, with neither of them willing to give in.  Princess Mingzhu got so excited that she suddenly took out an ancient dagger from her arms and threw it at the feet of Tengemu. Two lines of tears rolled down her face.  As if struck by lightning, Tenggemu stared blankly at the dagger, his thick body shaking uncontrollably, obviously extremely painful and disappointed.

    Although Hu Xiaotian could not understand Mongolian, based on the situation in front of him, he speculated that Princess Mingzhu and Tenggemu had differences and were unwilling to flee with him to the sea, and even went so far as to break off diplomatic relations.  As for the dagger with a unique pattern, it was probably a token of love between the two of them.  We must know that there are at least dozens of Mongolian princesses who are suitable for marriage. Princess Mingzhu can stand out from them and shoulder the important responsibilities not only by virtue of her stunning appearance!  As a married woman who is far away from her mother country and lacks support,Princess, if you want to survive in the complex, unpredictable and dangerous palace and complete your mission, you will need your mind, skill, and courage.  Even before setting off, she had already made up her mind to sacrifice her life for the country.  Now that we are deep into the territory of the Ming Dynasty, Jinling is already in sight. How could Princess Pearl give up halfway and give up on her mission?  Tenggemu silently picked up the dagger and wiped off the dust it had just stained. His expression was bitter, revealing unspeakable sadness.  They are obviously lovers who truly love each other, and they are obviously close at hand, but there is a deep gap between them that cannot be crossed.

    Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but said: "Tenggemu, we Han people have a saying that 'a melon that is forced is not sweet.' Since the princess is not happy, don't force it."

    Princess Mingzhu suddenly heard the stranger's voice and couldn't help but jump. She turned around and shouted: "Who is it? Why is he hiding in the corner?"

    Hu Xiaotian shrugged and said, "I am an unknown person from the world. I just passed by by chance. It doesn't bother the princess."

    Princess Mingzhu said coldly: "Lie! If you were an ordinary passerby, how would you know Tenggemu's name? How would you know the identity of my princess? You and Tenggemu broke into King Yan's camp at night, kidnapped the royal princess, and committed a crime.  This is a death sentence! I advise you to return from your lost ways, atone for your sins, and subdue Tengemu immediately, otherwise you will inevitably end up being cut into pieces by a thousand cuts."

    Hu Xiaotian sighed: "Your Highness, you misunderstood. I really have nothing to do with this matter."

    How can Princess Mingzhu believe it? She changed her tone and said: "What benefits did Tenggemu promise to make you so determined? I swear, as long as you send me back to King Yan's camp, I will reward you ten times the reward."  ."

    Hu Xiaotian didn't know whether to laugh or cry, and said in a deep voice: "Reporting to the princess, I am a reckless person who wanders around the world. I am precarious, and it is of no use to ask for gold, silver, and common things. What's more, Tenggemu's sword skills are amazing, and his martial arts is far better than mine. I'm sorry that I can't handle your request.  arrive."

    Princess Pearl stamped her feet reluctantly and was about to offer a higher price

 Volume Six: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter Five: Encountering Obstacles on the River

    Tenggemu kidnapped Princess Pearl in the dead of night. He thought that he would do it perfectly and leave no clues for others to trace. Who would have thought that King Yan's ability to track and kill enemies was so great that he was chasing after her with both feet?  !  These cavalry are worthy of being lions in a hundred battles. They are as fast as the wind, plunder like fire, and they are unstoppable.  <±ù»ð#ÖÐÎÄ If the two armies were facing each other, this sudden attack by the Ming army would completely disrupt the enemy's position and kick off the killing spree.

    The roar of the iron spears is like an evil dragon rushing towards someone, eager to choose someone to devour.

    Even though Hu Xiaotian had experienced hundreds of battles and was born and died, he couldn't help but stir up a storm in his heart - who was coming here, and with a flying spear blow from more than a hundred steps away, he almost lost his fighting power?  !  When did King Yan collect such powerful men who were unique among them?  The royal family's heritage is indeed profound, beyond what one can imagine.  Although the sword in his right hand was broken, luckily he still held the ink-patterned pine needle sword in his left hand. He was about to use the sword to block the second flying spear, but he didn't know that the breath in his meridians was inconsistent, and the movement of drawing the sword was slower than expected, and he was unable to do so in time.  Defeat the killer move!  At the critical moment, Tenggemu reached out and grabbed the collar at the back of his neck and pulled. With a muffled sound, the spear passed by and was inserted diagonally into the soil, the tail of the spear buzzing and trembling.

    Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t help but broke into a cold sweat and whispered: ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Tenggemu picked up the immobilized Pearl Princess and said in a deep voice: "It's Zhang Yu who is chasing after her! Neither you nor I are our enemies. If we don't run away, we will die." After saying this, he jumped out in a hurry.

    Hu Xiaotian secretly lamented that he was unlucky. Due to a combination of circumstances, even if he jumped into the Yellow River, he would not be able to escape.  Even if he had a chance to defend himself, who would believe that he was not an accomplice of Tenggemu and had nothing to do with the kidnapping of the princess?  In order to regain the princess and maintain the dignity of the royal family, Zhang Yu and others would rather kill a thousand people by mistake than let one go.  Now that the enemy is strong and we are weak, we can only save our lives first.  The two of them had just left the Earth Temple, and their traces were exposed.  But after hearing the whistles, the sound of hoofbeats became more and more urgent, and iron arrows were fired one after another, trying to delay their escape.  In the wilderness.  How could you escape a large group of well-trained cavalry with just your legs?  Hu Xiaotian said hello, and led Tenggemu to change direction and rush forward, crossing the stream along the route he came from, and rushing into the dark woods.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The soul-chasing iron arrow hit the branches and trunks.  The vibration caused the fallen leaves to fly.

    The leaves are so dense that you can¡¯t even see your fingers in the forest.  However, Hu Xiaotian easily avoided the overgrown branches and vines and continued to run forward.  Tenggemu followed closely and asked in surprise: "Could it be that you can see the road clearly in the dark?" Hu Xiaotian knew that he could not hide it from him.  He simply admitted generously: "Exactly! However, no one knows the secret of my magical skills. Please don't reveal it to the public." Tenggemu forced a smile and said: "Don't worry, I will keep it secret." Murderous intent surged in his chest.  .  I wish I could chop the person in front of me to death.  There are such young heroes with unlimited potential among the Han people.  It is not good news for all ethnic groups outside the Great Wall, and they should find opportunities to kill it as soon as possible.  However, the situation was critical at the moment, and he was really not sure to throw off the pursuers alone. After careful consideration, he could only hold back for the time being.

    It¡¯s late at night, the forest is dense, the rocks are scattered, and the ground is bumpy and uneven.  The guards of King Yan who were speeding over did not have the miraculous ability of night vision.  Either the horse stumbles or hits a tree branch. For a moment, people shout and horses neigh, and the formation is in chaos.  The leader, Zhang Yukong, had an impressive talent, but he was unable to use it. He whipped the tree branches with his riding crop and shouted: "Tenggemu, you blind barbarian, how dare you offend the prince Huwei, I want to kill you."  I'll cut you into pieces! Unless you hand over the princess immediately to appease the prince's anger, you may be able to avoid death. Do you hear me?!"

    The cry echoed, and the old bird flew away in fright.  Tenggemu took a sip and gritted his teeth: "Do you think I'm a fool? It's weird if I believe you!" To avoid exposing his position, his voice was kept very low, for fear that Zhang Yu would hear him.

    Hu Xiaotian also lowered his voice and said: "Tenggemu, where have you agreed with the boatman to meet? Zhang Yu has limited manpower, so he can't do anything to us for the time being. Once the sky gets brighter, or the imperial army rushes to surround us, we will be unable to fly.  No! It¡¯s not suitable to stay here for a long time.¡±

    Tenggemu hurriedly said: "We have made an appointment to meet at the dock of Liangmiao Town before dawn. If you have no other way to escape, you may as well board the ship with me so that we can take care of each other."

    Hu Xiaotian shrugged and said, "I wonder how the shipping fee is calculated? I can't afford it if it's too expensive."

    Tenggemu breathed a sigh of relief and said, "You don't have to worry about this. I'll cover all the expenses." He was surrounded by enemies on all sides. Being able to invite Hu Xiaotian to accompany him undoubtedly meant that he had received a lot of support and was able to fight his way out of the siege.  I hope to get another three points, just gold, silver and common things.

    Hu Xiaotian said sternly: "I'm going to say something ugly ahead of time. I have other important matters to deal with, so I may disembark at any time along the way. Don't expect me to escort you all the way out to sea."

    How dare you expect too much? Tenggemu nodded and said, "No problem! You don't owe me anything."

    Ignoring Zhang Yu¡¯s threats and inducements, the two of them quickened their pace and walked through the forest.  When they arrived at Liangmiao Town, the sky was already slightly bright and the sky was dark.The sun is gone, and the morning light is moving.  Looking along the river, the town's wharf looks very crowded, with many masts, large and small ships in a row, and strings of angry wind lanterns hanging from far and near.  People were coming and going on the pier, some ships were loading and unloading cargo, some were retracting anchors and untying ropes, and there was a mix of noise and shouts.

    Tenggemu searched for a while, his eyes suddenly brightened, and he pointed at a cargo ship that had just slipped out of the berth and said: "Look, that's it." The ship was tall and sturdy, with a black "wood" with gold trim hanging on the mast.  The flag was flying in the wind, and there were many sailors busy on the deck, so nothing unusual could be seen.  The two men immediately spread out their body skills and flew past the mast without anyone noticing, falling from the sky.

    A big man who was directing and scolding stopped his movements, looked around, and said with a smile: "Brother Teng, it's better to be early than to be lucky. You guys arrived in time, and you would have missed it if you were one step later." He was stout and his complexion was as coppery.  , a pair of bare feet fastened to the deck like nails, and his seemingly honest face hides a bit of cunning and coldness. He is by no means a simple-minded reckless man.

    Tenggemu frowned and said: "Boss Wei, I've already paid the money, why didn't you wait for me to come and sail the ship? If you don't keep your trust, who will do business with your shipyard in the future?"

    Boss Wei laughed and said, "Who said I didn't keep my word? Haven't you boarded the ship now?" He turned his eyes and looked at Hu Xiaotian sideways, and said with a sullen face, "Why did you bring one more person than agreed?  Who is this person? Will he be in trouble?"

    Hu Xiaotian clasped his fists and said: "Boss Wei, this is the first time we meet. Hu is so polite! Hu and Brother Teng are good friends. They were wanted by the government because they killed several officials who committed crimes in the past two days. There is no place for them in Xuzhou anymore.  , I had to go out to avoid the limelight. I just want to take a boat for a trip along the river, and ask Mr. Wei to take care of me." After throwing a look, Tenggemu understood.  He took out two ingots of gold and shook them.

    Boss Wei's expression suddenly changed, he raised his thumb and praised: "These days, those who dare to kill corrupt officials are all famous heroes!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "It's a prize, it's a prize. Hu is a nobody, I don't deserve it."

    Boss Wei patted his chest and said, "Don't worry, brother. As long as I'm here, no one can catch you. But you must abide by the rules on board the ship. You are not allowed to wander around and ask questions, and you are not allowed to make noise. If you encounter the government setting up a checkpoint, you will  As long as I take care of it, I guarantee you a safe journey." His voice paused and he glanced at Princess Pearl.  The light flickers.  He smiled and said: "Brother Teng is so beautiful! I have met countless people over the years, but I have never seen a more beautiful woman than her. I am afraid she is worth ten thousand taels of gold."

    Tenggemu Dajue's face was bright, and he grinned: "Don't talk about ten thousand taels of gold, even if you trade the entire grassland, I will not agree. In my heart, she is a priceless treasure!"

    Boss Wei said disapprovingly: "Women are like clothes. No matter how beautiful you are, it's just for fun. Why do you have to take it too seriously? Men, don't hang yourself on a tree. As long as you have money, young and beautiful girls can play with you and play with you."  When you get tired of it, just try another one, wouldn¡¯t it be fun?¡±

    Tenggemu said coldly: "I don't care what other people think or do, but my woman is definitely not for toying with! For her, I will betray the tribe and shed a river of blood! Boss Wei, I don't want to hear the nonsense you just said.  Hear it a second time, otherwise don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!"

    Boss Wei laughed and said, "Wei is a rough man and is used to being straightforward. Please don't blame me if you offend me." Without further nonsense, he turned around and led them to the secret cabin to place them separately.

    The cabin is very small, there are no windows on the bulkhead for ventilation, the light is dim, and the air is dirty and smelly.  Not long after the boat sailed, the water was bumpy, and Hu Xiaotian heard the sound of Princess Pearl vomiting from next door.  Tenggemu was busy comforting her with gentle words, but Princess Mingzhu didn't buy it and remained cold and silent.  Hu Xiaotian's senses were extended, and he couldn't hear the voices of other people on the left and right, but there was a faint whimpering sound coming from underneath the ship, like an innocent ghost asking for his soul, which was creepy.  Now my curiosity aroused, I leaned over and listened, and the whimpering sound became clearer.  At this time, I suddenly heard the water waves lapping more and more violently, and it seemed that another large ship was approaching at high speed. Immediately above my head, there was a majestic scolding sound, followed by Boss Wei's apologetic and flattering voice - it turned out to be a temporary closure of the river by the army for inspection.  The general who led the team was interrogated for a few words, and then read out loud the order of King Yan - indeed, a reward was offered for the capture of Tengemu.  The King of Yan made it clear that anyone who tips the news will be heavily rewarded, but anyone who knows the truth and fails to report it will be executed.  You must know that Tenggemu has a unique image and Princess Pearl is extremely beautiful. The two of them together are extremely eye-catching. Anyone who pays a little attention can notice something abnormal.

    Hu Xiaotian secretly admired him. He was worthy of being a famous commander in Northern Xinjiang. He was thoughtful and quick in response. He even expected Tengemu to escape by water.  He was thinking about whether it would be better to break out of the boat immediately, but unexpectedly he heard Boss Wei reply that he had never seen this suspect before.  Hu Xiaotian was puzzled. Boss Wei and Tenggemu had no life-long friendship. He gave up the wealth at his fingertips, but was willing to risk beheading to protect him., what exactly is it for?  Could it be that the person surnamed Wei is a once-in-a-lifetime man of his word?  Mr. Wei is smooth and sophisticated, his words are impeccable and he doesn't reveal any flaws.  The officers and soldiers tacitly accepted the benefits of his filial piety, made a quick inspection as usual, and then let the ship pass.

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly remembered the strangeness of the bottom cabin. He suppressed his doubts for the time being, gently pulled out the ink-patterned pine needle sword, dug a small hole in the floor, and took a peek.

    The bottom cabin was dark, but fortunately there were a few faint rays of light coming through the gaps in the ship's planks.  I saw more than ten women sitting close together in a closed space, some were sleeping deeply, some were sobbing softly, most of them were naked, and their limbs had pale skin exposed.  "Damn you bastard!" Hu Xiaotian was furious, his eyes turned red. These women were clearly being sold as goods!  No matter in troubled times or in peaceful times, there are always people who take desperate risks and secretly abduct and traffic women in order to make huge profits.  It would be a shame to die for those who commit these crimes that make humans and gods angry!

    Hu Xiaotian was so murderous that he wanted to kill Boss Wei and others immediately.  But once he takes action, how can Tenggemu, who is eager to escape, sit back and watch?  If the two of them fought on the ship, the sword energy would be devastating enough to destroy the cargo ship and cause the innocent woman in the bottom to die tragically.  What's the point of doing bad things with good intentions?  And think deeper.  The person surnamed Wei was only responsible for escorting goods, and his status was not high. Even if he was killed, it would be painless.  As the saying goes, "If you cut the grass without uprooting it, it will grow again when the spring breeze blows." He will be spared his life for the time being.  Only by following the clues and finding the leader behind the scenes can this black-hearted gang be eradicated.  Now he took a deep breath and slowly dispersed the concentrated power.  He murmured: "It turns out he wants to take advantage of Princess Pearl!"

    The reason why Boss Wei tried his best to cover up and clear the checkpoints for Tenggemu was certainly not because of the hundreds of taels of shipping money, nor was it because of his loyalty to the world.  It's not that he doesn't look down on the reward promised by King Yan. The key is that he has evil thoughts about Princess Pearl.  Princess Pearl is stunningly beautiful and has a noble temperament.  Every gesture is full of exotic charm.  It is a masterpiece that is rare to find in a century.  Especially her royal background is enough to drive any powerful person crazy.  As long as it is put up for auction on the black market, it will definitely sell for a sky-high price.  Although Tenggemu's martial arts skills are high, he has to travel hundreds of miles to the East China Sea. With the experience and methods of Wei Boss and others, they can drag him into the river and drown him with a little manipulation on the way.  Without the protection of Tengemu, Princess Pearl is no longer like dough and can be kneaded by others?  Pity her for being a princess of a country.  The future emperor's concubine may become a slave for human abuse, and eventually die in silence.

    While Hu Xiaotian was sighing, he suddenly heard two loud bangs, as if something heavy had fallen, shaking the ship from side to side.  Then someone shouted loudly: "Stop the boat, otherwise don't blame us for being rude!"

    Boss Na Wei said angrily: "You are blind, can't you see this flag with the word 'wood'? My Mu family has been traversing the waterways for many years, who dares to disturb the old age?!"

    "Mu's Boat Shop is nothing! You guys are the public enemies of our Bai Dao sects for harboring the witch and committing suicide. It would be easy to destroy your small boat shop. Those who know how to do it, hand over the witch immediately, otherwise they will be punished.  If you talk to the same party, you will be killed on the spot!"

    Boss Wei was startled, lowered his body and said: "Wei is blind and ignorant. All the heroes face me, and I apologize for my sins. You heroes are aware that the rocks shipped on my ship are mountain goods, and there are no monsters or ghosts. Have you misunderstood?"  Already?"

    "Stop talking nonsense! The witch disguised herself as a scholar in white and secretly boarded the ship at Wuliting. If it weren't for the fact that we wanted to contact all parties and asked experts to suppress the formation, how could we have allowed her to escape here? Little witch, don't hide your head and tail.  Come on, get out and die!"

    "Gegege", a string of laughter like silver bells suddenly sounded in the left cabin, followed by a loud bang, broken wood swishing in all directions, and a person burst out of the wall like a flying swallow.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart was shaking. How could this laughter be so familiar?  !

    "It is indeed the soul-stirring witch!" "Li Xuan'er, you are dead today!" "Kill the witch quickly and take revenge!" But the curses continued, the swords were unsheathed, and the shouts of the heroes were deafening.

    Hu Xiaotian never dreamed that he would be on the same boat as Li Xuan'er, so close that there was only a thin ship plank between them.  The two of them had lived together and died together, and had an ambiguous relationship, but they had to separate because of concerns about the evil master.  Recalling Li Xuan'er's enchanting eyes, which seemed both affectionate and ruthless, my heart was up and down, and I felt like I was sitting on pins and needles. I cracked the bulkhead with a slap and looked out.

    I saw more than ten speedboats chasing after me, forcing the cargo ship to slow down and stop in the middle of the river.  Li Xuan'er, who was dressed in white, landed on a small boat and was fighting with two swordsmen. The sword energy was arrogant and the bells were flying. They were killing each other indistinguishably.  What a coincidence, it was Jiang Mingfeng and Gan Yuqi who were fighting against her!  There are dozens of people nearby who are on guard. Judging from their clothing and weapons, they should come from famous sects such as Huashan, Hengshan, Shaolin, Beggar Clan, and Quanzhen.  The Bai Dao heroes relied on their status and did not swarm forward to join forces to attack. Instead, they formed several encirclements with a tacit understanding, making it difficult for her to fly.

    The more Hu Xiaotian looks at it, the more heI was shocked. Although there was no one as powerful as Taoist Priest Tianxuan among the Bai Dao heroes, they were all masters with extraordinary momentum. Their combined force was extremely powerful. It was no problem to deal with a mere Li Xuan'er. It was simply killing a chicken with a sledgehammer.

    Everyone in Bai Dao was sure of winning, and they were busy pointing and sarcastic remarks at Li Xuan'er, devaluing her martial arts and body skills as worthless.  What's more, they ridiculed and ridiculed Li Xuan'er for being ugly and skinny, and completely unqualified to be included in the "Seven Beauties of Martial Arts".

    ??As for any beautiful woman, who doesn¡¯t care about her appearance and figure?  Li Xuan'er knew clearly that they were using a tactic to attack people's hearts, but he was still so angry that his chest felt tight and his silver teeth were clenched to pieces.  How can there be any distraction when masters compete with each other?  Jiang Mingfeng and Gan Yuqi's swords became stronger and stronger, and they were about to swallow her figure completely.  Li Xuan'er has a smart mind, how can he just wait for death?  She flicked her fingernails while blocking and dodging, and a ball of scented powder quietly floated away in the wind.  Jiang Mingfeng and Gan Yuqi drew their swords and used their skills to resist the sound waves of the soul-calling bell. They unknowingly inhaled the fragrant powder. In the blink of an eye, one's face was as red as red, the other's eyes were blurred, and the sharp and fierce sword moves suddenly became like spring breeze and drizzle.  , without a trace of murderous intention.  None of the people who were raiding the formation were weak. Seeing that the situation was not right, the two Beggar Clan Seven Pockets disciples shouted loudly: "Watch the move, you witch!" Using a spear and an iron rod, they hit Li Xuan'er's vital part on the vest hard.

 Volume Six: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter Six: Fear Like a Tiger

    Li Xuan'er faced dozens of enemies who were eyeing him. Even if he had three heads and six arms, how could he have any chance of winning?  In order to survive, she had an idea and tried to capture Jiang Mingfeng or Gan Yuqi and use them as hostages to threaten each other.  Ice and Fire! Chinese Unfortunately, although the idea is good, the White Dao heroes watching the battle around are all human beings. When they see that the situation is not right, they immediately intervene in the attack, and their tactics are ruthless and decisive.

    The cold wind is blowing hard and the pressure is like a mountain.

    Li Xuan'er sighed reluctantly in his heart, with a trace of regret flashing across his heart, and chuckled: "What a cruel man!" He decisively gave up the original plan, swayed his waist lightly, and his figure suddenly stood up to three feet across, like jade.  Flying like a butterfly to another adjacent clipper.

    There were several stick monks standing on the boat, who were heavily on guard. They shouted in unison: "Amitabha, this road is blocked!" Taking advantage of the large number of people, they did not defend and attacked with their long sticks at the same time.  Li Xuan'er suddenly raised his hand while he was in mid-air, and several projectiles were thrown down first, bang bang!  Countless jets of yellow powder filled the air.  These powders are extremely itchy. As long as the skin is contaminated, even monks who practice Zen will immediately reach out and scratch the itches without caring about anything else.  Li Xuan'er took the opportunity to point his toe to the tip of the stick and use his strength to get up again, gliding in the wind like a white crane and fluttering towards the river bank not far away.

    "Humph!" Suddenly, a cold drink came into my ears, followed by a strong wind and a shrieking sound in the air. The sword energy was cold, and it was nailed directly to the center of the eyebrow, like lightning fast enough to cover my ears.  In his haste, Li Xuan'er did not dare to catch him forcefully, so he used the skill of a thousand catties to fall down quickly, swept his feet, and kicked the monks who were busy tickling them into the river.  Before she could regain her footing, a Quanzhen Taoist priest quietly jumped towards her, his sword blossoming and dazzling.  At the same time, as the cold wind screamed, another flying knife was shot at the critical spot on Li Xuan'er's back. The angle and timing chosen were extremely tricky.  Her figure turned around, and she didn't know what technique she used.  A bunch of golden needles suddenly erupted and shot towards the Quanzhen Taoist priest's face. The summoning bell cleverly hit the side of the flying knife with a soft ding.  The flying knife turned and disappeared into the water.  The Taoist priest said angrily: "The demon girl is despicable!" The long sword firmly protected him, and he hurriedly jumped back in the air.  The next moment, the two Beggar Clan disciples followed closely.  Attack from left and right!

    Hu Xiaotian secretly shook his head. The Bai Dao heroes could exhaust Li Xuan'er to death just by using the wheel tactics.  After thinking about it for a moment, he took off his coat and wrapped up the ink-patterned pine needle sword.  Then he tore off a piece of cloth to cover his face, punched through the bulkhead, and jumped out in the air.  Silently, they pounced on Gan Yuqi and Jiang Mingfeng.  He himself is full of enemies.  The situation was not good, and there was no reason to make a strong enemy just to save people, so he neither planned to show his face nor use swordsmanship.

    Because Li Xuan'er was absconding alone, everyone did not expect that she had an accomplice with her. Suddenly, they saw another master on the big ship raising his arms and jumping out, and they all exclaimed in surprise.  Taoist Priest Tianyi of the Hengshan Sect is the closest.  He shouted hurriedly: "Stop!" He jumped up quickly and slashed away with his sword from a few feet away.  At this time, Jiang Mingfeng and Gan Yuqi had overlapping phantoms in front of their eyes, and their hands and feet were sore. They relied on their will to avoid making a fool of themselves in public, and their reactions were more than half a beat slower than usual.  The two people suddenly felt the strong wind blowing down, and screamed in their ears. They hurriedly opened their eyes wide, and saw a blurry figure coming towards them. They instinctively thrust their swords and stabbed.

    The sword light swayed, and the shadows of people intertwined.

    Although Hu Xiaotian was bare-handed, his eyesight was so good that he easily dodged the attack between the two swords. He snatched the enemy's sword with both hands, moved his feet, and placed the swords on the shoulders of Jiang Mingfeng and Gan Yuqi. He looked at Taoist Priest Tianyi murderously.  .  The sword energy chilled their skin, and Jiang Mingfeng and Gan Yuqi froze, sweating profusely, and did not dare to move at all.

    Taoist Priest Tianyi felt the cold murderous intention in the opponent's eyes. He drew back his sword in a hurry, somersaulted in the air and landed on the bow of the boat. He said angrily: "What a thief, you are tired of living. You are so bold as to kidnap my disciples from Hengshan and Huashan."  ?! I advise you to release the person immediately, otherwise you will die without a burial!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Taoist Master, monks are quiet and do nothing. If you are so angry, doesn't it ruin your practice? You should first understand my purpose and then offer me a bargaining chip. There is no need to use harsh words to scare people.  Do you understand?"

    Taoist Master Tianyi's chest was choked, and he almost cursed. Fortunately, he did not lose his sense in his anger. He still remembered to maintain the image of the sect in front of others, and suppressed his anger and said: "Are you talking nonsense about your purpose? You want to help the demon girl escape, no doubt.  The mantis is using its arm as a chariot to dig its own grave!" As he spoke, the anxious masters from the Hengshan and Huashan factions came by boat, pointed at Hu Xiaotian, shouted threats, and urged him to release him.

    Hu Xiaotian sneered and said: "My life is dead, unlike these two who are delicate and have a bright future. Whoever dares to insult you again, I will drag them to death together!"

    When everyone saw his cold eyes and his wrists as steady as iron, they knew that this man was a ruthless character and hurriedly kept silent.  Taoist Master Tianyi took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "What do you want to do before you let me go? Just go down the road!"

    Hu Xiaotian rolled his eyes, looked at the battle group in the distance, and raised his voice: "If you don't stop fighting within three breaths, I will firstJiang Mingfeng, kill Gan Yuqi again!  "

    As soon as this statement came out, the crowd was shocked.  Jiang Mingfeng is a disciple of Huashan Mountain, and Gan Yuqi is the pillar of Hengshan Mountain. This masked man actually threatened to kill him. Is he crazy?  The few people who were fighting fiercely with Li Xuan'er were so aware that they stopped their hands and jumped back.  Li Xuan'er's wonderful eyes rolled around, and he saw the tall and familiar figure standing proudly like a javelin. He couldn't help but feel a tremble in his heart: "Could it becould it be that enemy again? Why is he here?" His cheeks were hot, and his snow-white skin was flushed.  A touch of pink.

    Taoist Priest Tianyi frowned and said, "What do you want to do next?"

    Hu Xiaotian said loudly: "I don't want to kill people for no reason, let alone make enemies with the seven sword sects. I just want to make a deal with you, and exchange the lives of these two for Li Xuan'er! If I miss today, I will never let you and Li Xuan'er have any grudges again.  How about intervening?"

    Taoist Priest Tianyi asked suspiciously: "Is it possible that you are not a member of the Baiyun Sect?"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "Of course not. I took action for no other reason than that I couldn't stand the fact that you bully others and ignore the moral principles of the world. If you can cut off Li Xuan'er's head one on one, I won't say anything.  Turn around and leave.¡±

    Everyone was shocked and confused. Could it be that this person did not have a deep friendship with Li Xuan'er?  Then why are you willing to take risks to stand up for her?  Taoist Master Tianyi said sternly: "Monster Li has a heart like a snake and a scorpion, and a cold nature. You must not be deceived by her appearance. It is not your first day walking in the world. Have you never heard of the bad reputation of Baiyun Sect? If you can rein in the precipice,  , help us kill this evil witch, it is an act of great justice!" Another middle-aged swordsman also said: "If my friend joins us in killing the witch, the misunderstanding that just happened will be ignored."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Really? I'm afraid I'll let these two people go. Under the banner of doing justice for heaven, all the heroes will chop me into meat paste in the blink of an eye. If you are sincere, let me and Li Xuan'er  Let¡¯s leave hand in hand without any obstruction.¡±

    Taoist Priest Tianyi was secretly resentful.  Pointing to the sky, he swore an oath: "My ancestors, if you let Junior Sister Gan go, all of us in the Hengshan Sect will immediately retreat. If we violate this oath, there will be five thunders from heaven!" Someone from the Huashan Sect also came forward and swore an oath.  Advance and retreat together with the Hengshan faction.

    Hu Xiaotian was not a newbie. He tightened his swords and said in a deep voice: "Why are only the Huashan and Hengshan factions expressing their stance? Are the others mute?" There were more than ten people, big and small, who participated in the hunt for Li Xuan'er.  The sects and gangs, even if the Hengshan and Huashan factions withdraw.  The remaining people are enough to achieve the goal.

    Everyone looked at the faint blood stains on the sword blade, and all felt cold. This masked man was cold and decisive.  It¡¯s not easy to fool!  Suddenly I heard someone say coldly: "Slay demons and demons. To do justice for heaven, what does it mean to sacrifice one or two people? If Jiang Shaoxia and Gan Nvxia die at the hands of thieves, we will just avenge them!" Before he finished speaking, there was someone  Many people spoke in agreement, shouts and shouts of killing occurred one after another, and the atmosphere was solemn.

    Li Xuan'er's face changed color slightly, and she scolded: "You are so boring! What does my aunt do to you whether she lives or dies? Do you think you can please me by doing this? Get out. Get out! My aunt doesn't need your pity!" She said to herself  Knowing that he was in a desperate situation and could not escape the situation of certain death, he really didn't want to bring trouble to Hu Xiaotian, so he just hoped that he could get out of the quagmire and take the best option.

    Hu Xiaotian said harshly: "Okay, then I will kill them and bury them with you!" The long sword was raised, suddenly flew out, and shot at the Taoist Priest Tianyi who was at the bow of the ship.  Following the secret movement of his palm, Jiang Mingfeng and Gan Yuqi were treated as human-shaped sandbags and thrown towards the Clippers on the left and right sides.  Now that the situation is clear, the Baidao heroes are determined to kill Li Xuan'er quickly, and are even prepared to pay a heavy price.  Since the other party is not afraid of threats, there is no point in taking hostages.  Hu Xiaotian suddenly launched his attack without any hesitation. The Taoist Priest of Heaven's Will fired two flying swords, but when he heard the rapid sound of the wind, a figure passed by him.  He slashed with his backhand sword, but it hit the empty space. He watched helplessly as Hu Xiaotian jumped onto another speedboat, like a tiger descending from a mountain, and knocked the three people in the way into the water.

    "Stop him!" "Kill this couple!" Everyone was furious, shouting and taking action one after another, shooting hidden weapons from far away, and calling out swords from close by. The war suddenly reignited, and their murderous intent became even stronger.

    In just a moment, swords, guns, swords, sticks, fists and feet, as well as flying knives and spears that were hard to guard against, rushed over like a violent wind and rain. The sound of bursts of energy, ferocious laughter, curses and heavy breathing intertwined into a life-threatening note.  Penetrating into the brain.  Hu Xiaotian was determined and fearless. Regardless of whether the person in his way was strong or weak, he blasted away the obstacles with his iron fists and rushed towards Li Xuan'er at full speed without wasting any time to get entangled.  At this juncture, as long as he delays even a little bit, he may never reach Li Xuan'er!  Wherever the fist passed, weapons were broken, blood flew, figures fell down, and screams and screams were heard.  Even though everyone had extraordinary experience, they couldn't help but change their colors - what a brave and unparalleled madman!

    The distance between the two of them was short or long. In just a few breaths, Hu Xiaotian had broken through all the obstacles and merged with Li Xuan'er.  Massive attackWithout hesitation, they signaled each other with whistles, ships shuttled back and forth, and elites from various factions rushed forward.

    Li Xuan'er's face turned pale, and he gritted his teeth and said: "Why are you so stupid? Why do you have to die with me?" Seeing the white Tao masters surrounding him, unable to fly, there was no fear in his heart, but only inexplicable emotion and sadness. He was so uncomfortable that he almost gasped.  Don't get angry.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled faintly: "Have you forgotten my identity? How can these people kill me?"

    Li Xuan'er's heart moved. It's not an exaggeration to say that the followers of the leader of the Demon Cult can control the wind and rain. How can they be at the mercy of others?  He whispered: "Could it be that you are accompanied by a master and can make a comeback in one fell swoop?"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "I am still alone and have no backup."

    Li Xuan'er smiled bitterly and said: "Then why do you fight to open a bloody path? Do you expect God to open your eyes?" As the saying goes, two fists cannot fight with four hands, and a vicious tiger cannot defeat a pack of wolves.  Even if Hu Xiaotian's martial arts cultivation improves by leaps and bounds in the past few days, he may not be able to reach the level of one against a hundred.

    When the masters surrounding them saw the two whispering to each other as if no one was around, they couldn't help but feel annoyed and resentful. They all yelled: "Adulterer and adulteress, quickly kneel down and surrender!" "Little bastard, pull off the rags on your face and stop shrinking."  What a fool!" "Shameless witch, she was still seducing men before she died!"

    Hu Xiao¡¯s weather luck is in Dantian.  He shouted: "Shut up! Are you cowards who rely on more to win? If not, who dares to come here single-handedly to take my head?!"

    The sound of shouting was like thunder, which only made everyone's eardrums slightly hurt, and they were secretly awe-inspiring.  This masked man's punches are fierce.  With deep inner strength and cold and bloody attacks, he is a formidable enemy.  If you fight him alone, no one is sure of winning.  Once defeated, they may even be seriously injured and killed.  Although everyone wants to kill the witch and grab the credit, when it comes to such a thankless job, they still refuse to thank her.  Masters, you look at me, I look at you.  No one said anything for a moment.

    Hu Xiaotian looked around and laughed: "The heroes from the north and the south are gathered here, and the power of the white heroes is overwhelming. Are you afraid of me like a tiger?"

    Everyone¡¯s face turned purple.  Being crowded to the point of being embarrassed.  Suddenly there was a loud shout and an explosion: "You little thief, don't be so arrogant, Yan Qingshen from the Beggar Clan is here to meet you!" Where the shout fell, a Beggar Clan disciple jumped up, his spear as sharp as a poisonous snake, and a cold light suddenly appeared.  Stab in front of Hu Xiaotian.

    "Good marksmanship!" A loud cheer suddenly sounded from the river.

    Hu Xiaotian raised his hand to explore, and with five fingers like hooks, he accurately grasped the part under the gun head.  The other hand followed up one step, and with a crisp click, the spear was broken off.  The energy was everywhere, Yan Qingshen's hands shook violently, as if he was hit by an elephant in the chest, he jumped back involuntarily, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood in mid-air. Seeing the situation, he had lost the ability to fight again.

    Hu Xiaotian casually threw the broken gun head at his feet and said, "That's all!"

    "Quanzhen Sect Shi Ju is here to ask for advice!" Before he finished speaking, a Taoist priest came from the sky, his sword light like a curtain, covering all directions.

    Hu Xiaotian has been immersed in the art of swordsmanship for many years and has gone through countless fierce and bloody battles. His swordsmanship is among the best among his peers. How could he be confused by the opponent's sword moves?  With a quick glance, he immediately captured the trajectory of the enemy's sword in the shadow of the sword, and with a flick of his finger, the sword hit the tip with a clang.  Shi Ju suddenly felt a huge force coming from him, and he was about to let go of the long sword. He couldn't help being horrified. He saw his opponent taking the opportunity to punch him from afar, aiming at his vital point in the Dantian. He hurriedly sealed it with his left palm and used Taoist Unloading.  The unique skill of transforming force into force, following the force of the fist, he flew up and landed back on the speedboat he was on.  Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and said: "The Quanzhen Sword Technique is indeed unique. If you have the opportunity in the future, I will ask the Taoist Master to teach you!" Shi Ju put his sword back into its sheath and bowed his head: "Don't dare!"

    The heroes of the White Way were defeated in two battles, and they defeated their opponents completely in a single encounter. Everyone felt ashamed, but it also aroused the arrogance buried deep in the hearts of the warriors.  I saw a speed boat rowing out of the waves. There were two great monks standing on the boat. One was thin and short, holding Buddhist beads in his hand. He was about forty years old. The other was strong and strong, with an average appearance, only in his early thirties.  .  The two of them saluted together and said, "Huiming and Huijing from Shaolin Temple have come to ask for advice."

    He is an eminent Shaolin monk of the "Hui" generation!  Hu Xiaotian looked solemn, cupped his fists and said, "Are the two masters going to attack together?"

    The extremely strong monk grinned and said: "The poor monk Huijing, let's compete with the donor first. If you win, my senior brother will challenge you again." Hu Xiaotian nodded and suddenly asked: "Dare you ask Master Huijing?  Did the underworld tycoon Fei Zhixian come from the Shaolin Temple?" Huijing was stunned, her face turned red, and she said angrily: "Don't mention that Buddhist scum who deceived his master and destroyed his ancestors" Before he finished speaking, Hu Xiaotian suddenly punched, and a wave of  The cold and heavy fist wind roared towards me, as if it was going to destroy the world and crush everything!  Although Huijing was highly skilled in martial arts, she had little actual combat experience. She was so angered by Hu Xiaotian's words that she forgot what a powerful opponent she was facing. She lost the opportunity and had to rush into the battle.  He roared angrily and used the powerful Vajra Fist.Hit head on.  boom!  Internal energy collides and water waves splash.  Huijing's arms were sore and numb, and he shouted angrily: "It's not fair, you are cheating!" Huiming frowned slightly and shouted: "Junior brother, the victory or defeat does not matter at the moment, don't be angry." "Yes!  "Huijing closed her mouth tightly and took a step back.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "I first used a little trick to disturb Master Huijing's mind, and then launched an attack unexpectedly. This battle is really opportunistic and cannot be won without force. I admire the Shaolin Temple's various unique skills very much, and I just regret not being able to do it one by one.  Knowledge." Surrounded by strong enemies, it is better to fight quickly. As for whether Huijing is convinced or not, we don't care.

    Huiming said: "Amitabha! The poor monk took a closer look at the face of the donor. He is a person who has a great blessing with my Buddha. Why don't you follow my brother to Shaolin, get ordained, and learn all seventy-two kinds of magical skills?"

    Hu Xiaotian hurriedly waved his hands and said: "Master must have misjudged the person! I am greedy for the prosperity of the world, and I can't cut off the seven emotions and six desires" Halfway through his words, he suddenly saw the angry eyes of Huiming Vajra, and waved with one palm, boundless and turbulent.  Continuous palm strikes to the chest - Shaolin's unique skill, the Great Prajna Palm!

    By the other way, he also applied him.  This Shaolin monk actually refused to suffer a loss and openly used the same strategy to deal with Hu Xiaotian.

 Volume Six: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter Seven: Linjiang Tower

    Shaolin Temple has been the leader of the martial arts in the Central Plains since the Li Tang Dynasty. It has been inherited in an orderly manner, with hidden dragons and crouching tigers. It has produced countless top masters. Its profound foundation is recognized by the world.  Although there are many monks in the temple, only disciples with a firm mind of Buddha and outstanding skills can be allowed to enter the world to practice.  Therefore, Hu Xiaotian was not arrogant towards Huijing and Huiming. He was always on guard, like a taut bow string that he did not dare to relax for a moment.  Seeing the mountain-like palm shadow coming, he was not surprised but happy. His body stumbled slightly, and he raised his fists together like hammers and punched them hard, which gave people a strange feeling of being the enemy.

    Huiming was unprepared and thought he would have the upper hand, but he seemed to have the foresight to hit the flaw in his palm technique as soon as he punched!  I was shocked and angry in my heart. The Great Prajna Palm is a secret that is not taught in Shaolin. How could this person be so familiar with its mysteries?  Did he secretly learn Shaolin martial arts?  In the flash of lightning in his mind, his arm slightly bent, his palm technique underwent subtle changes, and he struck down horizontally.

    ?????????????? It¡¯s too late to say it, but it¡¯s quick to say it, the fists and palms collide with each other, the sound is like muffled thunder.  I saw the two boats shaking violently at the same time, each shooting back more than nine feet, and they were evenly matched.

    Huiming's face darkened, and he pointed at Hu Xiaotian and said sternly: "How do you understand the secret teachings of this temple, the Great Prajna Palm? What is your relationship with the traitor Fei Zhixian?" The Great Prajna Palm ranked tenth among the seventy-two Shaolin secrets.  Both of you, once practiced, are extremely powerful and should not be taught to idle people.  Today, among the Hui generation, there are only three people who are qualified to practice this secret skill.  Therefore, Huiming suddenly became suspicious, and first thought of Fei Zhixian.

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly said: "It turns out that this martial art is the Great Prajna Palm, and it is really powerful." When he was chasing Yu Wenzheng in the past, he was knocked down by Fei Zhixian with the Great Prajna Palm.  Afterwards, I learned from the pain and took advantage of the opportunity to learn martial arts in Mangdang Mountain. I have deduced how to crack it countless times, so I left a deep impression.  Only when I see this palm technique again today can I deal with it with ease.  If Huiming had just changed to another Shaolin secret skill, I'm afraid he wouldn't be so relaxed.

    Huiming said in a deep voice: "What a thief. Don't try to hide it! Even if you have never learned Prajna Palm, you must have competed with Fei Zhixian from time to time and received his careful guidance. Otherwise, you will never be able to understand the mystery of this skill."  . Please tell me the truth. Are you the traitor¡¯s direct disciple?¡±

    The words spread, and everyone who heard them was shocked.  You must know that Fei Zhixian is the first divine general of the Qinglong Society. His martial arts is among the top five in the world, and he can kill people like crazy.  He is naturally protective of his shortcomings. If he offends this person's disciples, how can he have peace in the future?  Huijing was stunned and murmured: "Senior brother, did you read that correctly? He, he also belongs to my Shaolin lineage?"

    Hu Xiaotian didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, so he thought about it again.  Just go with the flow and let Yin Qinglonghui take over.  He said coldly: "You stinking bald donkey, you have repeatedly insulted my master. You really don't understand how to write the word 'death'! If you kneel down and kowtow to admit your mistake, and slap yourself three hundred times, I will take the decision to cover it up for you."  Otherwise, I, the Qinglong Society, swear to cut you into pieces and send you to Abi Hell!"

    Huiming¡¯s heart is as strong as iron.  Ignoring his threat at all, he nodded and said: "Since you admit that you are the disciple of the traitor, then according to the rules of this temple, my brother will recover your martial arts on behalf of the Discipline Academy to prevent the Shaolin secrets from spreading out of control." Huiming heard that.  Yan Daxi said: "What senior brother said is true. We should work together to capture the evil thief! Maybe we can draw out the crazy traitor and teach him an unforgettable lesson!"

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said, "You two actually want to destroy my martial arts?"

    Huiming raised his eyebrows and shouted: "You are an evil obstacle, why don't you just tie it up?!"

    Hu Xiaotian secretly sighed in his heart. Once Huiming and Huijing join forces to attack, the others will ignore the rules and come together to fight, not to mention him.  Seeing that everyone was about to make a move, he sneered: "Are you looking for an excuse to fight in a group again? The people in Bai Dao are just talking nonsense!" He stretched his arms tightly around Li Xuan'er's waist, and with a slight movement, the white waves rolled up, like a dragon entering the sea, and disappeared in an instant.  trace.

    Huiming and others did not expect that he would use the water to escape. They stayed for a moment, shouted in unison, and shot countless hidden weapons towards the river.  At the same time, more than ten other masters who were good at water skills jumped into the river and started a chase under the water

    At dusk, the blue smoke curls up.  Looking down from the Linjiang Tower, the canal is like a belt, with sparkling waves, and boats are passing by, creating a spectacular view.

    "I'm full!" Li Xuan'er put down his chopsticks with satisfaction, moistened his throat with tea, and said with a smile: "It's not easy to finally have a good meal after a few days. Hey, I owe you more and more favors.  How long will it take to get rid of it?" Even though I wanted to avoid this enemy and forget about him, I always met him in the sea of ??people.  You can¡¯t kill, you can¡¯t escape. Is this fate?  Logically, she should have parted ways immediately after getting out of trouble, but in the end she still found excuses to stay with him.

    As soon as the two people's eyes touched, an indescribable ambiguity arose spontaneously.  By some strange combination of circumstances, Hu Xiaotian blurted out: "Then you can slowly pay back your debt for the rest of your life."

    Lee Hyun Ah¡¯s heartWith a jump, a numb and strange feeling came up, and I suddenly remembered a pair of unfathomable, evil and cold eyes. I couldn't help but shudder, and whispered: "Don't come to tease me!  The men who tried to get close to me eventually turned into ghosts. Do you also want to follow in their footsteps?"

    Hu Xiaotian tightened his fists and said with a smile: "Do you still remember the five-year oath I made? The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead, and the blue is better than the blue. One day, this world will belong to me, and this world will be mine.  Zongheng! One day, I will cut off your bonds and smash your cage!"

    Li Xuan'er felt the domineering force coming towards him, and the corners of his eyes suddenly became slightly moist, and he spat softly: "My master specially told me that none of those men who love to talk big words and make random promises is a good thing. Especially those who want to  What you have deceived out of your heart is the most hateful thing. You deceived my junior sister, and now you want to deceive me?"

    Hu Xiaotian rubbed his nose and said: "Although I am not a gentleman, at least I keep my word and practice it. I will never make you sad or disappointed." After a pause, he said seriously: "I have other important things to do.  I can¡¯t stay with you for too long. What are your plans next?¡±

    Li Xuan'er rolled his eyes twice and said, "I don't have anything important to do. How about I stay with you and help you?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Don't mess around! Within a hundred miles, the Baidao factions can use so much power. But they have never seen my true face, and they don't know my identity, so it is difficult to trace me. You are different.  Otherwise, if you are careless, you will be in catastrophe!"

    Li Xuan'er touched his cheek nonchalantly and said with a smile: "After your wonderful hands to disguise me, who can still see my true face in Lushan? Unless those hypocrites have demon mirrors." She has transformed into a Jianghu with a scar on her face and a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks.  There is no flaw in the swordsman's clothing, appearance, skin color, etc. No one would associate her with the soul-catching witch.

    Hu Xiaotian said: "There are people outside the world. There is a sky outside the world. What if someone sees through your disguise? There is a huge gap between us and the enemy. You should contact your colleagues and quickly go south to avoid the limelight."

    Li Xuan'er curled his lips and said: "It's not my first day in the world. I'm not that timid! Tell me what big things you have to do. My martial arts may not be as good as yours, but for the secrets of the world and the sects  The master¡¯s familiarity should be higher than yours.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian pondered for a long time.  He slowly said: "I want to challenge Ji Haoming for the title of 'No. 1 in the World'. What do you think?" In fact, he is going to Jinling.  He also bears the great trust of Xuanzong.  But whether it was a declaration of war against the Grand Master or a reconciliation between the Jiuyi tribe and the Zhu Dynasty, it was not appropriate to reveal it to Li Xuan'er.  After all, she is a member of the Baiyun Sect. If Ning Wufan learns the secret through the soul-capturing secret technique, how can the evil sect master stand by and watch?

    Li Xuan'er was stunned for a moment, then said in a voiceless voice: "Are you going to Jinling?"

    "So what?"

    Li Xuan'er said: "Are you crazy?! At this moment, countless masters of the White Way are gathered in Jinling. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a dragon's pool and a tiger's den. By going here, aren't you throwing yourself into a trap? In their eyes, you are a traitor to the Demon Sect.  People can be punished if they gain it, let alone a big devil like you! And to be fair, if you challenge Ji Haoming with your current strength, you will definitely lose. Knowing that you will lose and persisting in challenging the strong is simply stupid!"

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "As long as Ji Haoming is a human and not a god, he may be defeated. If the right time, place and people are on my side when the two sides fight, how can he be undefeated? I am also personally conferred by King Yan after all.  Warriors of the Ming Dynasty, don¡¯t look down on me.¡±

    Li Xuan'er frowned and said: "Since you talked about the right time, right place and right people, then think about it for yourself, in which aspect do you have the advantage? The only way to defeat him is to lure Ji Haoming out of the capital and find another place for the decisive battle.  ! Otherwise, he has a solid advantage and has the support of the Grand Master to boost his momentum, and he is almost invincible. If you insist on challenging him, once you lose, you will inevitably lose your internal strength and be riddled with injuries. In the end, wouldn't you be at the mercy of others?  What¡¯s the end?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "There are always things that we must do in our lifetime. Especially those of us who practice martial arts, we will always encounter opponents who have to fight. After passing this hurdle, I will be able to be proud of the world in the future!  "Even if Ji Haoming has the advantage, even if there are many powerful enemies in Jinling City and murderous intentions are everywhere, how can he not move forward in fear?  Win or lose will be determined after a battle!

    An idea flashed in Li Xuan'er's mind, and he suddenly remembered a rumor in the world that was almost a joke, and murmured: "Could it be that you did this because of Tang Xue?" Tang Xue once made it clear that before getting married, if there was anyone of his generation who could surpass Ji Haoming in swordsmanship  , the marriage will be cancelled.  This rumor spread widely, causing everyone to talk about it, and she heard it mentioned more than once.

    Hu Xiaotian had no need to lie and said calmly: "That's right."

    Li Xuan'er glanced at him with complicated meanings and said quietly: "The most beautiful woman in the world is indeed charming.His strength is unparalleled, enough to make all men in the world bend.  But this is a golden boy and a beautiful girl, so what's the point of interfering with her?  Even if you win by luck and ruin this marriage, will Tang Xue fall in love with someone else and favor you?  I heard that Tang Xue has high eyes and a cold and arrogant nature. He has never shown closeness to any man. I guess you won't have any chance.  "

    Hu Xiaotian sighed softly: "You don't know something. Tang Xue and I have known each other since childhood, and we have a sworn relationship. We have a relationship between life and death. Our entanglement with each other cannot be explained clearly in a few words. If she and Ji Haoming really love each other, of course I will  I won¡¯t stand in the way. But I know that her heart already belongs to someone else, and she is unwilling to marry into the Ji family. Only by stopping this marriage will she be spared a lifetime of pain."

    Li Xuan'er was shocked. He never expected to hear such a secret. He couldn't help but asked: "The person Tang Xue really likes is you, right? I'm afraid you have already made a private decision for life in Chang'an City, and we are in harmony."  , yes or no?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian scolded in a low voice: "Don't talk nonsense! The relationship between me and her is pure and innocent, and there is absolutely no shameful affair."

    How can Li Xuan'er believe it: "People in the demonic way have always done whatever they want, and no one will abide by the etiquette and rules. Including you, haven't you used the overlord's method to forcefully seize my junior sister? Put the delicate beauty of Tang Dynasty in front of you, will you bear it?"  Can you live there?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Don't judge a gentleman with a villain's heart. Don't forget. When you and I depended on each other, I didn't take the opportunity to bully you."

    Li Xuan'er said angrily: "At that time, I was seriously ill and dying, and my life was hanging by a thread. How dare you do this?"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head.  The topic changed and he said: "Have you seen Yu Wenzheng recently? He practiced an extremely vicious secret art of tonic. He successively raped and killed He Yingying of the Hengshan Sect and Song Meichan of the Taishan Sect. His skills have improved by leaps and bounds, which is extremely unusual. I want to ask  Let me ask you. How can he restrain the evil magic he uses? Are there any weaknesses?" Because of Qin Ke'er, he and Yu Wenzhenghe have become mortal enemies, and there is no room for compromise.  If you can learn about its weaknesses through Li Xuaner, take precautions in advance.  When fighting, you have a better chance of winning.

    Li Xuan'er said: "There are many techniques spread in this sect to collect yin and replenish yang, or to collect yang and replenish yin. Even I can't explain them all in detail. I have never seen the object of Yu Wenzheng's technique with my own eyes.  It¡¯s hard to make any judgments.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian hurriedly explained in detail the situation when He Yingying's body was discovered that day. By the way, he mentioned that Yu Wenzheng broke into the salt gang's main hall alone and snatched the Suzaku Burning Heart Stone.

    After hearing this, Li Xuan'er looked strange, a little sad and a little disdainful, and said: "As you said, it is true, what Yu Wenzheng performed was actually the forbidden technique of our sect - 'The Dragon Absorbs the Moon Queen'!"  The secret technique of collecting and replenishing is extremely overbearing. Unfortunately, the formula is incomplete and cannot completely refine the foreign Yuanyin. If the practitioner is too greedy and aggressive, he will be easily affected by the backlash of the technique. Yu Wenzheng secretly learned this technique, which can be described as a disease.  To seek medical treatment is to commit suicide. The reason why he snatched away the Suzaku Burning Heart Stone must be because the yin energy in his body was too strong, and he had to use external objects to balance the yin and yang to maintain his sanity. However, this approach only treats the symptoms but not the root cause, and the final result is  Not optimistic."

    Hu Xiaotian calmed down and asked, "What will be the consequences if the Yin Qi in Yu Wenzheng loses control?"

    Li Xuan'er sneered and said: "Men are yang and women are yin. The distinction between Jing and Wei is determined by nature. Yu Wenzheng swallowed too much yin essence. Although he can increase his power in the short term, over time, yin energy accumulates and yang energy exhausts.  He will become a monster who is neither male nor female. According to my speculation, he may hate contact with women from now on and prefer to make friends with men!"

    Hu Xiaotian stood on his head with cold hair and almost vomited on the spot. He smiled bitterly and said: "This guy has trapped himself in a cocoon and turned into a monster who is neither male nor female. God has eyes. I hope I am not missed by him."

    Li Xuan'er chuckled and said: "Yu Wenzheng is narrow-minded and will retaliate. How can he forget this big enemy of yours! You must be careful. If you are unfortunately captured by him, life will be worse than death."

    Hu Xiaotian rolled his eyes at her, turned to look out the window, suddenly became energetic, and whispered: "After waiting for a long time, we are finally here!"

    Li Xuan'er looked along his line of sight and saw a cargo ship slowly approaching from north to south in the afterglow of the setting sun. There was a "wooden" flag flying on the mast. There were two conspicuous large holes on the side of the hull.  The wooden plank was temporarily sealed, and it was the black ship they originally boarded.  Qidao: "Why, did you leave something valuable on the boat?"

    A flash of murderous intent flashed in Hu Xiaotian's eyes, and he said in a deep voice: "Boss Wei and the others are secretly engaged in trafficking in women, do you know?"

    Li Xuan'er reacted very quickly and suddenly said: "Did you feel pity for the women on the boat and want to be a hero who can defeat the strong and help the weak?"

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said: "Don't talk sarcastically. Since you have access to Mu's Shipping Line, you must know a little bit about their background, so you might as well tell them."??.  "

    Li Xuan'er's expression turned solemn. It turned out that Mu's Shipping Company was a water force secretly supported by the Murong family. It owned hundreds of large and small ships. It also colluded with many Japanese pirates in the East China Sea and recruited ronin warriors from Goryeo, Fusang and other places.  The Huaihe area is famous.  And more than ten miles down from Luoma Town, there is Luoma Lake, which is hundreds of miles wide.  Mu's Shipping Company occupied a deserted island in the lake many years ago and built a dock, warehouse, and manor specifically as a transfer place for various smuggled items. It was heavily guarded and other ships were strictly prohibited from approaching. No one knew how much was hidden on the island.  Master.  It is easy for Hu Xiaotian to save people, but it is difficult to ensure that these weak women return home safely. Once he takes action, it will cost them their lives.  According to Li Xuan'er's opinion, it would be better to just let it go.

    While the two were talking, the cargo ship passed by the building and did not dock at the Luoma Town Pier. Instead, it continued down the river, obviously heading to the island in the middle of the lake to spend the night.

    Hu Xiaotian looked at the sailing shadow in the distance, with a cold look on his face, and said coldly: "I have offended the Qinglong Society, Yanyu Tower, and Baiyun Sect along the way. So what if I antagonize the Murong family again?" After a pause, he said  He looked directly at Li Xuan'er and said, "Didn't you just say that you wanted to help me? I want you to leave immediately and send a letter to King Yan."

    Li Xuan'er was shocked: "You want to ask King Yan for help?!"

    Hu Xiaotian nodded and said: "To wipe out all the forces secretly managed by the Murong family, I am really unable to do it alone. Only with the help of King Yan's power and the use of thunder and lightning methods can we eradicate the roots and prevent future troubles forever."

    Li Xuan'er said suspiciously: "How noble King Yan is, how could he interfere in this matter just because of a letter from you?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "The secret must not be leaked. In short, just believe me."

 Volume Six: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter Eight: Night Exploration of Lake Island

    The night is shrouded, there are thousands of stars, and the waves are surging on the vast lake.  The dotted sandbars and islands occasionally reveal towering shapes, and their dark outlines look like giant beasts from a distance, which makes people think a lot.  In the night, a lonely boat broke through the waves of the lake and sailed quickly to the depths of the lake.

    Hu Xiaotian stood on the bow of the boat with his hands behind his hands. The night wind blew against his face, the water was cool, and his heart felt peaceful.  Li Xuan'er had already traveled all night to deliver the message to King Yan's camp. If nothing unexpected happened, King Yan would definitely seize this opportunity to make amends to avoid incurring the wrath of the Ming Emperor.  For an emperor, even a concubine he would never favor would never be allowed to be defiled by another man.  I believe King Yan knows the pros and cons better than anyone else.  His letter was undoubtedly a timely help, which solved King Yan's urgent need and further deepened the friendship between the two.  With King Yan's relationship, dealing with the imperial court in the future will be more effective, which will be of great benefit to the future of the Jiuyi tribe.  Publicly and privately, he must ensure that Princess Mingzhu is safe and sound until King Yan leads his army to kill her.  So after leaving Linjiang Tower, he immediately rushed to the Luoma Lake, hired a fishing boat at a high price, and went to the island in the middle of the lake to find out.

    The old fisherman who drives the oar at the stern is familiar with the road and will not lose his way even at night.  I don¡¯t know how long it took, but I saw dots of lights jumping out in vain in front of me, as if they were connected with the stars in the sky, forming a magnificent scene.  The old fisherman said softly: "Mr. Hu, we have arrived at Carp Island. If you get closer, you will probably encounter the thieves patrolling the lake. We can't afford to offend you." Hu Xiaotian said warmly: "Thank you for your hard work, old man. Remember to keep a strict watch for me.  Secret." The old fisherman murmured: "Sir, it is said that there are hundreds of evil people on the island, all of them have bronze heads and iron arms, killing people without blinking an eye. Are you, are you too reckless?" Hu Xiaotian looked back and smiled lightly: "I will kill.  There are quite a few people passing by!" He raised his breath and submerged himself into the water.  The old fisherman stood on his head with cold hair and hurriedly turned around and returned.

    Seeing that there were still two or three miles away from the island, I suddenly saw a flash of fire, and two fast boats emerged from behind the island. Standing on the deck were several shirtless men, holding torches and holding swords on their backs, with strong evil aura.  Hu Xiaotian was in the dark, and the other party was in the light. Before their eyes could reach them, he had already dived into the bottom of the lake to avoid them.  The guards patrolling the lake were chatting and laughing, unaware that an enemy was invading, and roared away in the blink of an eye.

    Carp Island is a large island in Luoma Lake. It is narrow from north to south and long and narrow from east to west. The island has undulating hills and forests of vegetation.  In the southwest of the island, there is a crescent-shaped sheltered bay, which is also the gathering place for the Murong family's minions. It has docks, arrow towers, warehouses, and various houses and courtyards.  At this time, there were more than 20 ships moored in the harbor, all with their sails lowered and anchored, and no one was seen walking on the deck.  On the shore, there were bright lights and crowds of people. All kinds of noises, shouts, laughter, curses, and fights were mixed together, and the smell of blood and evil filled the air.  The guards on duty all around responded to the story in vain, and no one thought to take a second look into the lake. They were busy drinking and punching, having a great time.

    Hu Xiaotian secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The island has become a world of its own. It has been stable for too long. Most people have lost their consciousness and have no discipline. They are just a mob.  As long as you don't meet a top expert on this trip, you won't be in danger.  Immediately, he swam straight to the dock. Without further ado, he easily climbed onto the cargo ship he was on during the day.

    The cargo ship rose and fell with the waves, not a single human voice could be heard, and it was as silent as a tomb.  As soon as Hu Xiaotianzhi landed, he secretly thought something was wrong and hurried down to the secret cabin to check - Tenggemu and Princess Mingzhu had disappeared!  Upon closer inspection, even the female slaves originally imprisoned in the bottom cabin have also disappeared!  Hu Xiaotian sighed, it was too late after all.  Princess Pearl is a rare and priceless treasure. How can Boss Wei let her go?  As early as when the officers and soldiers blocked the river for inspection, Boss Wei had evil thoughts. Unfortunately, he had too little experience in the Tengemu rivers and lakes and did not notice anything unusual.  Unexpectedly, the result was that the two of them must have been shot, captured by mistake, and transferred to the island for detention.

    Hu Xiaotian was determined. Tenggemu¡¯s life and death did not matter, but Princess Mingzhu could not make any mistakes.  Otherwise, when King Yan is angry, everyone on the island will be shattered to pieces!  However, Princess Pearl has a special status and is a hot potato. Presumably the leader here has no right to decide how to deal with it.  Before Murong Bufan's instructions arrived, Princess Pearl should not be in any danger for the time being. At most, she would be under strict supervision.  As soon as I thought of this, I quickly walked up to the deck and looked up.

    ???????????????Although a sparrow is small, it has all five internal organs.  There are also pubs, casinos, casinos and other places for people to have fun on the pier. A little further away are rows of warehouses.  Located in the center is a large mansion with blue bricks and gray tiles, surrounded by many residential houses like stars over the moon.  This mansion occupies a large area, with towering courtyards and pavilions. There is a huge archway in front of the main entrance. There are watchtowers at the four corners of the courtyard. There are guards patrolling outside the walls. From a distance, it looks majestic and inviolable.

    That¡¯s it!  Hu Xiaotian took advantage of the shadow and flew ashore without hesitation.

    The pier is full of half-drunk sailors and samurai. Looking at their clothing and weapons, one-third are foreigners from overseas.  These energetic guys gathered togetherThere were several piles of people competing with each other, some wrestling with each other bare-chested, or fighting with each other with swords drawn, which attracted cheers and applause from the audience.  Taking advantage of the situation, Hu Xiaotian knocked out a drunkard, stripped him of his clothes, put on his clothes, and then swaggered through the chaotic crowd until he reached the vicinity of the mansion.  With his eyesight and skill, it was easy to evade the guards. He climbed over the wall in a blink of an eye and sneaked in from the backyard without anyone noticing.

    It was already dark, and the house was so quiet that you could hardly see servants and servants moving around.  Hu Xiaotian tiptoed through the corridor and across the courtyard, heading towards the place where the lights were brightest.

    At this time, the meeting hall was still brightly lit, and in order to dispel the heat, the windows on all sides were opened wide for ventilation, so there was no need to worry about anyone peeping.  Looking through the window, the person sitting in the front seat is a middle-aged man, with a fair face and no beard, quite wealthy, and a peaceful appearance that is harmless to humans and animals.  The first person on his left hand side was a Fuso swordsman with a face as cold as iron. His eyes were slightly lowered and he held a long sword in his arms. He seemed to be indifferent to the outside world.  On his right side were Murong Gao and the Red Lotus Saint.  The rest of the people participating in the discussion were all experienced, fierce and ruthless characters, with different expressions and thoughts.

    The white-faced man stood up from his seat, walked back and forth a few steps, and said slowly: "This matter is of great concern. If you are not careful, my Murong family will face disaster! Give me the order, including Boss Wei."  Everyone on the inner ship was put into the dungeon and imprisoned. Tell them to keep their mouths tight, but if there is a hint of news, they will all be killed together! After the storm is over, they will be sent to Honshu Island and they will never come back!" He is Murong!  The extraordinary clan brother Murong Buyi is in charge of the transit hub here and is a core member of the Murong family. How could he not know the dangers and dangers of hiding Princess Pearl?  But once something is done, there is no turning back, and now it is too late to let go of the relationship.  If he hadn't been loyal to Boss Wei and others for many years, killing them all would have chilled the other subordinates, and they would have sunk into the lake to feed the fishes immediately.  His grandmother's, you bastards can't rob anyone, but you're going to rob the emperor's woman?

    "Yes!" A big man stood up immediately and went to deliver the order without mentioning it.

    Murong Buyi rubbed his forehead and said: "I will send a letter to the head of the family Feige, truthfully report what happened, and ask him to make the final decision." After a pause, he continued: "Before I receive the reply from the head of the family, then  A girl who claims to be a princess is kept alone in Tingyu Pavilion. She must send a trustworthy person to serve her closely and supervise her strictly. No omissions are allowed. Any man who comes close to harass you will be killed without mercy! Niece Honglian, please spare some time.  Please advise her not to do anything drastic and stupid."

    The Red Lotus Saint pursed her lips and smiled, and said with deep meaning: "Uncle Murong, if you are really in trouble, how about you transfer the person to us for placement?"

    Murong Buyi smiled and said: "Niece Honglian, it's not that I look down on you, but this girl's identity is too sensitive. Do you really have the right to make a decision? Besides, we have worked so hard and hard, so we can't give it away in vain."

    The Red Lotus Saint said: "I am one of the three great saints in the religion. Even the Holy Mother will not easily overturn the promises I made. Moreover, you and I have been cooperating for a long time. My character is obvious to all. Could it be that my uncle still  Are you afraid that I will break my promise? I am willing to exchange ten thousand taels of gold and ten dozen pearls for her, and I ask my uncle to fulfill my promise."

    Murong Buyi sighed: "I already know Hong Lian's sincerity, but how can I bear to bring trouble to the east and make the Qinglong Society fall into a situation of embarrassment from all sides? Let me think about it again."

    The Holy Maiden of the Red Lotus cursed secretly: Old fox, it is clear that he is trying to catch you, but he is trying to manipulate you!  He smiled and said: "Uncle Murong is kind, righteous and wise, and has always been admirable. I happen to have a bottle of 'Nine Turns Concentration Pill', how about honoring my uncle as well?" Knowing that the more eager he is, the more the other party will be able to control the conditions he proposes.  The more demanding you become, but seeing that you are about to get enough chips to influence the general trend of the world, and you are about to make a success, you can't care about so much!

    Everyone¡¯s eyes glowed green, and even the cold-hearted Fuso Swordsman was slightly moved.  Murong Gao rubbed his hands together and said eagerly: "Fourth Uncle, that woman is an eyesore. I can't let her go. It's best to leave it to Honglian." You must know that taking one pill of Ningshen Pill is equivalent to three months of hard training.  A panacea for increasing internal strength.  If a deal is reached and everyone who sees it gets a share, wouldn¡¯t everyone be happy?

    Murong Buheli said: "How many times have I told you that young people should be calm and think twice before taking action when dealing with major events. The friendship between our two families is here, how can it be replaced by a mere pill? There are so many elders  You didn¡¯t even say anything, what are you doing so frivolously?¡±

    The Red Lotus Saint patiently said: "I wonder what else uncle needs? Everything is easy to discuss."

    Hu Xiaotian was lying on the tree, watching the two parties bargaining, and couldn't help but feel a sense of absurdity - someone in the world dared to trade with the emperor's concubine!  Although Princess Mingzhu was not really favored by Zhu Yuanzhang, it was certain that she would marry into the Ming Dynasty royal family.  If she disappears mysteriously, not only will the Ming Dynasty lose face, but the Mongolian royal family will also be humiliated. At that time, there will inevitably be a verbal confrontation between the two countries, with mutual complaints and accusations.  If at this delicate moment, Qinglong will?Using the Pearl Princess in his hand to make a fuss can easily ignite the grudges between the Ming Dynasty and the Bei Yuan Dynasty, prompting the two countries to fight and bleed thousands of miles.  If Chen Tianye was more vicious and colluded with Japanese pirates to launch an invasion at the same time, burning, killing, and looting along the coast, the Ming army would be in a situation where they only care about one thing and lose the other.  When the Ming Dynasty's elites are exhausted and the hinterland is empty, the Qinglong Society can spread rumors, confuse people's hearts, seize the opportunity to raise the flag to rebel, and reap the benefits of being a fisherman.  Hu Xiaotian thought of the tragic scene of raging war and bones everywhere, and seemed to hear the cries of countless women and children, and he couldn't help but shudder.

    At this moment, the Fuso Swordsman seemed to feel something, his eyes suddenly opened, his cold and sharp gaze shot straight at him, and he shouted: "Who is it?!" Before he could finish his shout, he jumped into the air like a night owl.  .

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly awestruck. His breathing was only three points heavier. This person could detect abnormalities from a few feet away. He was a formidable enemy!  He slapped the tree trunk decisively with both palms, and the broken branches flew away. He jumped upside down with the help of his strength, followed by a somersault in the air, and flew quickly towards the outside of the courtyard.

    "Catch him, life or death!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Beep!  The whistle sounded sharply, and cold light flashed from all directions. The next moment, the bowstring suddenly sounded, and dozens of feather arrows rushed to shoot.

    Suddenly, a ball of sword light rose into the sky like the scorching sun, suddenly blooming dazzlingly.  The sword light was everywhere, and the arrows were falling like rain, unable to touch the corners of Hu Xiaotian's clothes at all.  Seeing that the bow and arrow attack was ineffective, the archer quickly retreated, and suddenly a loud shout rang out: "Go!" The swords flashed and lightning flashed, and the cold wind mingled. Five men in black stared at them with blood-red eyes and pounced forward like hungry wolves.  The angles, sequences and directions of the attacks of these five people were perfectly coordinated. Especially, every blow was made with all the strength of the whole body. They were willing to sacrifice their lives and move forward indomitably. It was a posture that was completely risking their lives!  The crazy and violent murderous intent of dying together with the enemy is as condensed as the essence. If the opponent's will is not strong enough, his muscles and bones will become weak from fear without even touching him.

    Hu Xiaotian couldn't avoid it, let alone stop it. A ray of sword energy that was cold to the bone was pressing against the vital point in his back. It was obvious that the Fusang swordsman was chasing after him. What's more, Murong Buyi could sit on one side, so how could he be weak in martial arts?  As long as there is a slight lag and is attacked by two powerful men, it will be difficult to survive.  No longer hiding his strength, the World Destroying Overlord was operating at full strength, soaring into the sky with a majestic momentum like a demon, actually forcing the murderous aura emitted by his opponent to roll back.  The five people's expressions changed with horror, but they were unable to dismount from the tiger, so they roared in unison as if to take courage and collided with each other desperately.

    Poof!  The sword light slashed down like a broken bamboo, and countless pieces of flesh and blood flew away in all directions.

    Hu Xiaotian Sword walked with him, passing through the pink blood mist, and suddenly flashed while running quickly, the sword light whirled, and two good heads shot straight into the sky.  In the space of a few breaths, he killed fifteen people in a row like he was chopping vegetables and melons. His clothes were soaked with blood, and he rushed up to the top of the outer wall without stopping.  "Eight grids!" Almost at the same time, a short and capable Fuso swordsman rushed from outside the wall and slashed into the wind while he was in mid-air. The sword was shining with lightning speed.  Even though Hu Xiaotian had fought hundreds of battles for the rest of his life, he almost didn't have time to react. His long sword whirled around and narrowly blocked the vital point of the upper plate.  There was a bang and sparks flew everywhere.  The swordsman's jaw was torn apart, and he flew backwards involuntarily, but the ferocious light in his eyes did not diminish at all. With a shake of his left hand, seven or eight strange-shaped poison darts suddenly shot out, and they were fierce and vicious.  Hu Xiaotian was extremely unhappy when he was suddenly attacked. Seeing that the other party was unwilling to give in, he couldn't help but became furious. He kicked off the wall with both feet and rushed high into the air. With a stroke of his long sword, the Ten Dragon-Slaying Axes of the Demon Sect's secret technique were like thunderbolts.  shoot down!

    "Stop!" A heartbreaking cry came from behind.

    Before the cry disappeared, the cold and dazzling sword light fell with a swipe.  An unbelievable look flashed in the swordsman's eyes, and a thin line of blood gushed out from his forehead, bridge of nose, chin, and chest. Suddenly, he heard a soft pop sound, and his whole body split into two pieces, with his internal organs rolling down and dripping with blood.

    After only a brief delay, the indifferent Fuso swordsman had already chased him three feet away.  His face was distorted, as ferocious as a ghost. He pulled out his hand amidst the roaring sound, and a beam of sharp sword light shot straight into the sky. The stone wall blocking the road collapsed with the force of the sword, and a huge gap was opened.  The next moment, the sword light extended and slashed down unstoppably, as if the god was angry and wanted to split the island with a sword!  This sword embodies the essence of swordsmanship, transcends the barriers of time and space, and vows to kill everything and destroy everything!

    Before the knife arrived, the murderous intention had already locked onto the target, not allowing him to break free and escape.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s scalp was numb. Isn¡¯t this such an unlucky trip that he actually met a unique swordsman?  !  How could such a powerful man stay on a deserted island and remain unknown?  Of course he didn't know at this time that his opponent was Oda Nagao, the leader of the Japanese pirates who traveled thousands of miles across the East China Sea!  And the one who just died under his sword was Oda Nagao's younger brother, Oda Jiro.  The hatred for killing his younger brother was irreconcilable. How could Oda Choo not be angry or resentful?  But when he saw that the energy of the sword was emptied, it was as fierce as the creation of heaven and earth. He hurriedly used the water-soft sword technique to intercept it layer by layer, and used the mental technique of using softness to overcome hardness to resolve the killing move.

    "Ding, ding, ding" The swords struck dozens of times in an instant, the sound was rapid and thrilling.  There was a loud bang at the end, and mud and rocks flew.  Hu Xiaotian doesn¡¯t accept itHe crashed into the house behind him without control, crashing through three walls one after another. His face was covered with dust, and he was in a very embarrassed state.  Fortunately, the black-grained pine needle sword is also a magical weapon. It has been tempered for thousands of times and can withstand the violent and unparalleled power of the sword. Otherwise, the sword will be broken and people will die!  Although he escaped death, a wound of more than a foot long was still opened on his chest by the sword energy, which was just a hair away from being disemboweled.

    Oda Nagao was astonished and became more and more angry. He tried his best but could not deal with an unknown soldier. He was embarrassed in front of everyone. How embarrassing it was!  He roared angrily: "Kill!" He paused and rushed forward with a knife.  With the murderous intention imminent, Hu Xiaotian immediately hit the wall with his palm and disappeared in a flash.  Oda Nagao was so angry that he waved his arms and slashed horizontally with his sword. There were several loud booms and several houses collapsed.  Just as the sword energy disappeared, a black figure suddenly jumped up from the dust flying all over the sky, running wildly without making a sound.  "Stop!" Oda Nagasaki's eyes were wide open as he slashed with his sword while raising his breath and chasing after him.

    Although this confrontation was short, it shocked the whole island.  No one needed to issue an order. The idle desperadoes seemed to have been given a shot of blood. They rushed out with shouts and rushed towards the rise and fall of the sword light. In the blink of an eye, they formed dozens of surging streams.  There were also many smart ones who jumped directly into the boats and rowed quickly towards the lake in an attempt to cut off the enemy's retreat on the water.

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 9: Dissolving the Sword Qi

    He went deep into the tiger's den but his whereabouts were exposed, and he was chased by a top swordsman. He almost stepped into the gate of hell. It goes without saying that the situation was terrible.  To make matters worse, there were hundreds of evil men shouting wildly in the distance, rushing towards them like bloodthirsty beasts, causing the ground to tremble and dust to billow under their feet.  On the lake in front, at least three boats were approaching at high speed, and the rows of flashing crossbow arrows were heart-stopping.  No matter how you look at it, it is already a situation of catching a turtle in a urn and it is difficult to fly.

    Oda Nagao laughed wildly: "Bagayaji, you are dead today!"

    Just when everyone thought Hu Xiaotian was desperate, he ran to the edge of the island without hesitation, used the momentum to jump up, glided six or seven feet against the wind, and plunged into the lake with a "pop".

    The situation suddenly changed, the laughter and shouts suddenly stopped, and the lake shore fell into a deathly silence.  Everyone looked at each other with strange eyes. Did the cooked duck fly away?

    Oda Nagao felt as if he had eaten countless flies, his face turned red, and he shouted: "Hurry up and shoot the arrow!"

    The archer on the boat seemed to be waking up from a dream, and when he loosened his fingers, the arrows fell like rain, stirring up tiny sprays of water.  Unfortunately, the night was dark and the water was deep, so we couldn't see clearly. We could only pray that the blind cat would encounter a dead mouse.  Oda Nagao was furious, and after giving the order, dozens of other water ghosts with daggers in their mouths went into the water to look for their target.  Immediately afterwards, he directed a group of evil men to light bonfires on the shore, extending more than a thousand steps to the left and right, illuminating every detail of the shore, and sent people into groups to patrol along the shore.  Soon, more than ten fast boats came after hearing the news. They held torches at the bow and stern, shuttled back and forth, and launched a net-like search over the water surface within a radius of ten miles.

    Time passed quickly, and I worked tirelessly for a meal, but got nothing.

    ??Oda Nagao stared at the water, with veins on his forehead showing, feeling annoyed and unwilling. Could it be that the man was transformed by a monster in the water and didn't need to surface for air?  Even though he traveled across the East China Sea for many years, he had never heard of anyone breathing underwater.

    Murong Buyi had rushed to the shore, kept wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, and murmured: "You are so careless, so careless! How could someone be lurking and peeping out of nowhere? With the blessing of the Buddha, the Supreme Lord will appear.  If you want to catch this little thief, don¡¯t let him talk too much and reveal the secret.¡±

    Oda Nagao glanced at him coldly and said in a deep voice: "Murong Jun, the enemy is very proficient in water and may have fled far away. Let them expand the search area quickly, and they must also board nearby islands to search, in case  He went ashore and hid. You'd better check the records to see if anyone has spent a lot of money recently and behaved abnormally. I suspect you have a spy inside."

    Murong Buyi clapped his hands: "That makes sense! The little thief neither fell from the sky nor jumped out of the stone. Someone must have come forward to cover him and help him land on the island secretly. **His grandmother's (here)  Being harmonized, you know), if I find out who is the traitor and eat him inside and out, I will have to rip him out!" He yelled a few times, realized the seriousness of the situation, and ordered all the ships to dispatch overnight, offering a reward of 10,000 taels of silver for his capture.  The thief, while secretly ordering his confidants to investigate, would rather kill the wrong person than let him go.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Almost everyone who can move on the island takes action - if your ancestral tomb smokes and you are unlucky, you will have no worries about food and drink in this life!  I saw ships setting sail and anchoring, scrambling to leave the dock, and the lights spread out. The scene was truly spectacular.

    After Murong Buyi had arranged everything, he was still worried: "Your Excellency Oda, the night is vast and the water is vast. Even if we all go out, what is the chance of finding the enemy?"

    Oda Nagao shook his head and said: "Although I also want to catch him, I have to admit that our opponent is smart enough. At least before dawn, our hope is slim."

    Murong Buyi sighed: "We will do everything we can to secure our fate, and it depends on luck! But that kid was stabbed, so he would never be able to cross Luoma Lake, or he would sink to the bottom of the lake due to excessive blood loss. In that case, the body would have to wait two days.  It will take three days to float." After a pause, he continued: "I am deeply saddened by the death of my second son. Please bear with me and be considerate, and don't let this affect our business."

    Oda Chang'o felt a pain in his heart, murderous intent surged, and he gritted his teeth and said: "I heard that the Murong family has occupied this place for many years, and no foreign enemies have ever come to cause trouble, right?"

    Murong Buyi nodded and said: "I, the Murong family, are experts in the clouds. I understand both black and white, and I have close ties with the government. What kind of bastard with no eyesight would dare to come here to cause trouble?"

    Oda Nobunaga said: "Carp Island is located in the center of the lake, far away from human habitation. It is neither a place of interest nor any treasures buried. In this case, why did that person come?"

    Murong Buyi gasped with a hiss, his eyes flashing: "He didn't come earlier, he didn't come late, but he showed up after we detained the Mongolian princess. Isn't this a coincidence?"

    Oda Nobunaga said: "Yes, he is here for the princess! This man has weird internal strength, ruthless and decisive moves, and his behavior is not likeTaoist knights are not like masters from the military.  So besides the Qinglong Society, what other force dares to participate in the fight for the Mongolian princess without fear of offending both Ming and Mongolia?  "Even the Murong family, known as one of the five major families, is terrified for fear of annihilation, let alone other Jianghu sects?

    Murong Buyi's heart sank, and an ominous premonition came over him. He smiled bitterly and said: "Others are afraid of avoiding this matter. Only the Demon Sect dares to ignore the imperial power and draw chestnuts from the fire!" The Demon Sect has been passed down for thousands of years and has participated in the rise and fall of many dynasties.  I don¡¯t know how many times I have been suppressed and suppressed, but I still stand firm and strong.

    Goddess Oda was shocked all over, and the cold sword energy burst out and filled the air, like the cold winter suddenly coming, and said word by word: "Demon sect? That is the sect where Xuanzong is! No wonder that boy can block my sword and kill the second son with one sword.  , turned out to be the top strong man in the Demon Sect! I think he is full of vitality and agile, and he should be no more than thirty years old. It is very likely that he has received the true inheritance of Xuanzong and is proficient in the magical skills of the Demon Sect. I would like to ask Murong Jun, how many disciples of Xuanzong  ?How are you as a person?"

    Murong Buyi whispered: "I once heard the head of the family mention by chance that Xuanzong has four disciples - the first disciple Chi Yan, the second disciple Zhan Feng, and the third disciple Cheng Ying. As for the name of the last closed disciple, the origin is unknown, and the most important one is  Mysterious." Now he briefly told the characters of Chi Yan and the other three people, as well as the process of becoming famous in the world, and broke into a cold sweat while talking.

    Oda Nagao suddenly raised the knife and slashed his face, blood gushed out, his expression was cold and terrifying, and he said coldly: "No need to guess, the murderer must be the mysterious and unknown disciple! Xuanzong, I swear to let you taste it  Taste the pain of losing a disciple! Only blood can wash away this hatred."

    Murong Buyi shuddered and wished he could hit him with a piece of tofu.  Xuanzong is the well-deserved number one in the underworld, killing super strong men all over the country. If one of his disciples dies in Luoma Lake, how can he not be angry?  When Xuanzong is killed, the sky will collapse and the earth will burst into pieces, and blood will flow into rivers!  Oda Nagao can walk away and escape into the East China Sea, but what about the Murong family?  Bear Xuanzong's wrath alone?  The balance of the two evils leads to the lesser. It is better to offend the Zhu family's court than to become the mortal enemy of the demon sect.  At this moment, he couldn't help but secretly feel lucky that the little ancestor was not hacked to death by Oda Choo, and there was still room for reconciliation, otherwise he would regret it in his intestines.

    Oda's eldest man's eyes were like a torch, wouldn't he see his hesitation?  He said calmly: "That kid is so bold that he dares to take risks alone, without even a companion to support him. If he dies quietly this time, do you think Xuanzong will know about it? As long as you and I keep it secret and destroy the body and eliminate all traces, we will  We won¡¯t let the Demon Cult take advantage of it. If you disobey it openly and secretly and give him private orders to let him go, the Murong family¡¯s fleet will never even think of setting sail again!¡±

    Murong Buyi laughed and said: "Your Excellency Oda, I have always adhered to the two words of 'honesty and trustworthiness'. I treat my friends with sincerity and keep my word. How can I do stupid things that make my relatives happy and my enemies happy? I don't care about anything else.  Just for the business of millions of taels per year, I will firmly support you."

    Oda Nagao said calmly: "That's good, let me wait and see!"

    Hu Xiaotian didn¡¯t know that he would have a powerful enemy from now on. He was unfolding his Qinggong movement and once again drifted into the central mansion like a ghost.  Everyone concluded that he would try to return to the land, so the ships intercepted and blocked him layer by layer. However, he did the opposite and returned to the enemy's hinterland. This was a clever move to take the initiative.  When the opponent's efforts were in vain and the water search operation had to be abandoned, he had countless opportunities to escape safely.

    It is said that people die for money and birds die for food.  Under the heavy reward, almost half of the guards left and boarded the boat to try their luck. As a result, the defense inside and outside the house was empty.  Even the collapsed section of the wall had not been dealt with, and the broken bricks and stones were still scattered on the ground.  It was already midnight, and the mansion was completely dark. Only the lights in the southeast corner were shining, which was very special.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart moved slightly and he sneaked away cautiously.

    The southeast corner is a small courtyard with an elegant environment and swaying green bamboos. It has exquisite architecture and a bit of Jiangnan elegance.  But in the light and dark, there were at least thirty or forty people standing ready. If they were faced with a powerful enemy, even if they turned into flies, they would not be able to fly in.

    Tingyu Pavilion!

    Hu Xiaotian looked intently and saw two slim and beautiful silhouettes reflected on the window paper of the wing room. They seemed to be having a great conversation and were not tired. They were probably Princess Pearl and the Red Lotus Saint.  Just looking at this posture, I am afraid that before the situation is unclear, the Red Lotus Saint will not leave even half a step, let alone reduce the level of the spirit ring.  Trying to get close to the Pearl Princess quietly is tantamount to wishful thinking.

    Since there was no chance to take advantage of it, Hu Xiaotian had no choice but to temporarily put down his thoughts of saving people and found a secluded empty room to exercise his energy and regulate his breathing.  Although the wound on his chest had stopped bleeding, Oda Nagao's killing move was so terrifying. There were still countless tiny blades of sword energy lingering stubbornly in his body, tearing apart his veins and muscles like files. Every breath was extremely painful.  These fragments of sword energy are extremely difficult to resolve and are incompatible with Hu Xiaotian's true energy.  If they are not completely eliminated in one day, the internal damage will beIf it cannot be cured in one day, it will have fatal effects at the decisive moment.

    Hu Xiaotian crossed his legs and entered meditation. He first tried to separate a ray of true energy and extend it towards a trace of sword energy.  When the two touched each other, it was like the tip of a needle meeting the awns of wheat, unable to fuse at all. Instead, it caused his meridians to tingle, causing unspeakable pain.  He tried several times, but each time was not ideal. Unless his internal strength level soared several levels, he would be able to crush the sword energy with the power of a mountain.

    Hu Xiaotian decided to change his strategy, looked inside himself, locked on the weakest sword energy, slowly stretched out the tentacles of his spiritual consciousness, cautiously approached and sensed its structure.  Because it was just the induction of the void of spiritual consciousness, the sword energy did not undergo a radical change and remained quiet and motionless.  But there was a cold and crazy thought in the sword energy, and as soon as it came into contact, his mind was shocked, as if he had returned to the battlefield just now, and Oda Nagao was striking in front of him with a sword!  Hu Xiaotian's whole body was shaken, and he suddenly opened his eyes: "It turns out that these sword energies are attached to the master's murderous intention, and they are condensed into one, neither alive nor dead!"

    Oda Nagao is undoubtedly a peerless swordsman. He proves the Tao with his sword, specializes in killing, and is invincible across the East China Sea.  The sword energy he emits is imprinted with his unique perception. It is extremely sharp, brave and ruthless. How can it be easily obliterated by others?  From another perspective, these countless tiny fragments of sword energy are the countless killing moves made by Oda Nagao. It's just that these killing moves were originally combined into one style, but after being split into countless parts, their power was greatly reduced.  It is not easy for those with a low level of martial arts to understand this, let alone crack it.  Under normal circumstances, the sword energy disappears as soon as it is fired, leaving no time for the opponent to analyze and figure out. However, Hu Xiaotian was injured but did not die, and the sword energy remained, but he got a chance to peek into Oda Nagao's martial arts realm.

    As if a flash of lightning suddenly flashed through his mind, he couldn't help but recall Fei Zhixian's domineering power, Yan Er's coldness and viciousness, and Hua Xu's fierce determination. He replayed the scenes of fighting with these top powerhouses over and over again, peeling off the cocoons and savoring them carefully.  , a glimmer of enlightenment finally came to mind.  At this moment, I use my spiritual consciousness as the heaven and earth, transform my true energy into an invisible sword, and resolutely attack the weakest sword energy!

    The sword intent was shrouded, and the sword energy was immediately triggered, and he instinctively struck at him!  Between the electric light and flint, the sword energy and sword energy collided fiercely, and the sound of gold and iron breaking was faintly heard.

    Hu Xiaotian groaned, blood gushed out from the corner of his mouth, and an indescribable sting penetrated deep into his bone marrow, making him almost faint.  Just now, he fought attack with attack without giving in. It was equivalent to enduring Oda Nagao's sword in his spiritual consciousness and experiencing a life and death test again.  With one blow, the sword energy shattered and the sword energy also dimmed a bit.  When the energy and blood subside, he gathers the invisible sword energy for the second time and kills!  Then the third, fourth, fifth time.  On the sixth time, the sword fell and the sword broke at the same time!

    Unprecedented pain hit Hu Xiaotian, and blood oozed from Hu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes, ears, mouth and nose at the same time.  He tried his best to maintain his sanity. At the moment when the sword energy was shattered, the tentacles of his consciousness wrapped around every fragment to feel the mysterious and mysterious brand of martial arts.  But the sword energy dissipated too quickly, and it was completely destroyed before he could gain anything, leaving no trace.

    Hu Xiaotian was not discouraged, his consciousness covered the second sword energy, and the cruel duel was staged again!  In this silent competition, he failed again and again, tried again and again, endured the pain of tearing his soul, and gradually mastered the hidden secrets of sword energy.  If a sword energy is regarded as a spiritual sword, then it also has a trace when it is struck, and it also has a blade and a back, and not every point is indestructible.  As long as you find the right flaw, you can break it with one sword!  Of course, Hu Xiaotian's purpose is not simply to get rid of the sword energy. The key is to use this method to understand the state of the top experts, draw parallels, and then improve his martial arts cultivation.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????? But he has completely mastered the essence of this sword technique - concise, brutal and fierce, killing the opponent with the thought of death!  What it emphasizes is extreme offense, leaving no room for defense. Once you make a move, you will die or I will die.  On the contrary, his self-created Shuirou Sword Technique is extremely defensive-oriented and weak in attack, making it difficult to threaten the enemy's life.  How can we learn from the strengths of swordsmanship and attack to make swordsmanship completely new and capable of both offense and defense?  In the trance, figures came one after another, some dancing swords, some fencing, sometimes fighting each other with swords, sometimes showing off their abilities.  Later, the figures of Gao Qingcheng, Ouyang Jue, and the gray-clothed swordsman also appeared in my mind. Various swordsmanship moves passed by one by one. In the end, all the swordsmanship moves were connected in a continuous loop, which was wonderful.  In the complete silence, the terrifying sword energy suddenly spread out, and there was a soft sound of fighting, and countless sword marks suddenly appeared in the house.

    He was immersed in the world of cultivation, with the sword energy covering his whole body, unaware of the passage of time.

    The sun rises and the moon sets, and the cycle begins again and again.

    Outside the small courtyard, which had been silent for a long time, there was suddenly the sound of angry cursing, and at the same time, the sound of chaotic footsteps gradually approached.  "I fucked his grandma. I was busy for three days and three nights, and I didn't even catch a hair. I'm exhausted!" "Thirty percent of that bastard died in the bottom of the lake and was fed to the bastard!" "What do you think about that bastard?  What did he steal? If he died, wouldn't this treasure worth ten thousand gold be lost forever?What day?  Gee, what a shame.  "Don't make blind guesses."  I heard that this matter had something to do with Boss Wei - the entire ship was imprisoned in the dungeon!  It's better not to know this kind of secret.  "Yes, yes, be careful that trouble comes from your mouth."  "

    Amid the commotion, six tired-looking, yawning men walked into the courtyard.  The leader went straight to the door of the wing, reached out and pushed it carelessly, only to hear a soft "crash" sound, and the two door panels instantly turned into powder, which made him cough repeatedly.  Everyone was shocked. Looking through the open doorway, they saw a stranger with bleeding from all his orifices sitting cross-legged, eyes closed, seemingly unresponsive to the outside world.

    "Did we encounter a ghost during the day?!" The big men rubbed their eyes vigorously, and a flash of inspiration occurred. They were surprised and couldn't help but feel extremely joyful - the real master who had alarmed the whole island had appeared!  It's true that you can't find anything even if you wear iron shoes, and it takes no effort to get it.  Look at this situation, this person has either been seriously injured and died, or he is recovering from his injuries and cannot move!  As long as you take the opportunity to chop off his head, you can get ten thousand taels of silver.

    The big men had been cooperating for a long time and did not want anyone else to share the credit. They did not blow the whistle immediately, but moved their steps in a tacit understanding to form a siege.  Among them, the two with the highest martial arts skills gently drew out their weapons, and with a fierce flash of light, they rushed forward with arrows from left to right, and beheaded them head-on.

 Volume 6: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter 10: Setting the Ship on Fire

    The cold wind blew against my face and filled with murderous intent.

    Hu Xiaotian, who was sitting as dry as a stone, suddenly opened his eyes, and turned his eyes slightly, as if two lightning flashes flashed in the void, but then he saw a flash of cold light, and a tyrannical and cold sword aura rose into the sky.

    The next moment, blood spurted out, heads rolled down, and broken weapons clattered to the ground.  Following two muffled sounds of pop and pop, the headless corpse fell to the ground spurting blood, its limbs twitching endlessly.

    The remaining four people were stunned. Even if Murong Island Master took action himself, he might not be able to cut these two men into two pieces instantly with a knife?  What a terrifying strength this is!  They were so horrified that they instinctively wanted to turn around and run away, but the terrifying sword energy came straight at them, making the skin on their necks tingle and chill, and they did not dare to move at all.

    Hu Xiaotian turned his sword into a sword and struck out with a strike as fast as a thunderbolt. However, the spiritual platform was empty, the meridians were smooth, and all the sword energy left in the body had been dissolved, and there were signs of breakthroughs in martial arts.  I believe that if we meet Oda Nagao again, he will be able to fight.  At that moment, he sheathed his sword and stood up, and said calmly: "You are disturbing my meditation, which is an unforgivable crime. Do you have any last words before you die?"

    The four people¡¯s knees weakened, and they knelt down in a pool of blood, wailing with tears in their eyes: "Sir, spare your life!" "Young men are of low status, inferior to pigs and dogs. I'm afraid your hands will be dirty, hero!"

    "Shut up!" Hu Xiaotian frowned and said, "If you want to live, answer my questions honestly. If one of you lies, go to see King Yama!"

    The four people hurriedly swore that if they lied even a single word, they would be thrown into the tongue-pulling hell forever and would not have a good death.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled coldly: "Since you were ordered to search for suspicious targets, why did you give up halfway and give up the task? Is there another major incident on the island?" This matter involves Princess Pearl, which is not a trivial matter. Once the secret is leaked, the Murong family will be destroyed.  disaster.  Logically speaking, if you want to see people alive and dead, you will never end the action on the water hastily.

    It turned out that after three days and three nights of searching, everyone was exhausted and complained.  Just at this moment, several masters who received the message from the Red Lotus Saint came over and landed on Carp Island.  The anxious Murong Buyi was eager to get rid of the hot potato, while the Qinglong Club coveted Princess Pearl. Both parties got what they wanted and hit it off immediately.  Therefore, Murong Buyi ordered everyone to retreat to the island to rest, and at the same time prepared a boat, intending to secretly send Princess Pearl away tonight.  As for the mysterious master who has not been found for a long time, let's just think that he died at the bottom of the lake and was eaten by fish and turtles.

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly shocked after hearing this. The Qinglong Society is not the scrupulous Murong family, it is the underworld overlord who dares to raise a flag to rebel and plot to seize the Central Plains!  Moreover, behind the Qinglong Society, there is a mysterious religious force at work, and its hidden power is equally terrifying!  Unless you get the full support of more than half of the elders of the Demon Sect, it will be extremely difficult to save Princess Pearl after she falls into the hands of the Blue Dragon Society.  According to time calculation, King Yan should have sent his army southward long ago, but why is there no trace of the official army yet?  Could it be that something went wrong with Li Xuan'er on the way and he failed to deliver the letter to King Yan's camp?  How can he alone prevent Princess Pearl from leaving the island?  Further questioning revealed that these four people were of low status and could not tell who the Azure Dragon Society had sent to take charge of the overall situation, let alone where they planned to go.

    Hu Xiaotian thought about lightning. Now that the right place and people are on the enemy's side, the situation is extremely unfavorable. It is not easy to snatch food from the tiger's mouth.  They can only adopt a roundabout strategy and use various means to hold back the Qinglong Society and his party, preventing them from easily leaving the island to achieve their goal.  However, he is alone and needs to find firm allies to fight against powerful enemies.  Thinking of this, he slowly asked: "Where is the dungeon where prisoners are held on the island? How can I get the pass number and password? If your answer satisfies me, your life will be saved."

    At the same time, Murong Buyi was hosting a banquet to entertain distinguished guests.  Sitting in the guest of honour's seat is an unattractive monk, with restrained spirit and as steady as a mountain. It is Fei Zhixian!  Accompanying him at the table were Murong Gao, Oda Nagao, and the three masters who came with Fei Zhixian.  After three rounds of drinking, Murong Buyi said with a smile: "General Fei Shen is famous all over the world and looks down on the world. He is here today. It is really brilliant! As long as you and I work together and make money, even the Ming court can't do anything.  us."

    After hearing the news, Fei Zhixian set off immediately and rushed to Luoma Lake without sleep. He was really hungry. Anyway, he couldn't help but drink and eat meat. While chewing happily, he squinted and said: "Money and common things are easy to come and easy to lose. Why bother?"  Are you worried about this? If Murong and his family want to gain great wealth, they might as well form an alliance with me, the Qinglong Society, and seek to conquer the world. When Maitreya appears and the White Lotus blooms again, the false enlightenment will perish!"

    Murong Buyi smiled and said: "Whether we form an alliance or not is up to the head of the family to weigh and decide, and it has nothing to do with me. But I have the final say on Carp Island. No matter what your needs are, I will do my best to meet them."

    Fei Zhixian nodded, turned to Oda Nagao and said: "The Oda family is the overlord of the East China Sea, with countless ships. I wonder if they are interested in controlling the seaports in Shandong, Jianghuai and other places?"

    Naga Oda?Calmly said: "Can you cede the port on behalf of the Ming Emperor?" Although the bait thrown by Fei Zhixian was fragrant, he had to pay a huge price to swallow it.  After all, the Japanese pirates occupies a "bandit" position. They are not regular troops with strict disciplines. They are entangled and gathered because of their interests. They mainly use looting and property as their main method. They have no ambition to found a country and become an emperor.  In fact, most of the Japanese pirates who roamed the sea were disguised as Han people. They went to sea as bandits and landed as merchants. Less than one-third of the ronin warriors actually came from Goryeo, Korea, and Fusang.  No matter how arrogant and domineering Oda Nagao was, he would not dare to encourage his men to capture the Ming Seaport. That would be no different than seeking death.

    Fei Zhixian said sternly: "As long as you cooperate with our Qinglong Society and harass the southeastern coastal line at the right time, after the puppet Ming Dynasty is overthrown, you will be stationed in the major ports in the southeast. How about it?"

    Oda Nagao¡¯s heart moved slightly, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!  For Japanese pirates who travel across the sea, it would be a lifelong dream to completely control a seaport with its back to the mainland.  This means endless wealth, status and power, the rise and glory of the family, and leaving a name in history!  His throat was dry, he swallowed and said: "It's a very important matter, I must think it over carefully before answering. After all, the Ming Dynasty had a strong military and strong ships. It was not as weak as North Korea and Ryukyu. If they were not careful, they would be killed."  Lose all your money."

    Fei Zhixian said: "We Han people have a saying, 'wealth can be obtained through danger'. If you don't fight to the death, how can you get the chance for the Oda family to prosper? What's more, you only have to be responsible for flanking and harassing, and you don't have to fight with others."  If you can't defeat the elite elites of the fake Ming Dynasty in a head-to-head confrontation, won't they run away?"

    Oda Nagao was used to being in high positions for a long time, how could he express his position easily and said: "I need to know your overall plan, otherwise I will not let my subordinates die." Seeing Fei Zhixian's unhappy expression, he was afraid of offending Qinglong.  Yes, he hurriedly continued: "Your Excellency is planning something big and needs bulk goods such as silver, horses, and grain urgently&imgsrc=/fc/&. I can collect them and transport them to your designated place to ensure sufficient supply and high quality."

    Fei Zhixian knows that he can¡¯t eat hot tofu in a hurry, especially for such a major event that can easily affect the lives of tens of millions of people. It can¡¯t be decided in a few words.  Only after continuous transactions with Japanese pirates and mutual accumulation of trust can we discuss alliances and distribution of benefits.  The jaw head said: "This is a very good idea. I will entrust Murong Island Master to discuss the detailed transaction details with you. I hope that you and I will have mutual benefit and happy cooperation. Of course, if Lord Oda is interested, we can even provide attack  In exchange for long-range weapons such as city crossbows, trebuchets, and iron cannons. Once Lord Oda's fleet is equipped with a large number of such weapons, I believe that it will only be a matter of time before we become invincible across the East China Sea."

    Oda Nagao's eyes lit up, and his breathing became thicker unconsciously, and he said: "Can you really get siege crossbows, trebuchets and iron cannons? As long as you are equipped with these weapons, even if you encounter the Ming Navy, I will dare to fight with them.  Fight!" Fighting at sea is nothing more than two tactics: long-range strikes and boarding hand-to-hand combat. Other tactics such as setting fire, smoke, and collision are only useful under specific circumstances.  Japanese pirates were good at hand-to-hand combat, but they desperately lacked weapons for long-range attacks. Therefore, they often fled in front of the well-equipped Ming navy.

    Fei Zhixian smiled slightly and said: "When I go back and report to the meeting owner, this transaction will be started immediately. At that time, I will have to ask the owner of Murong Island to make arrangements to ensure the safety of the cargo transfer."

    Murong Buyi beamed with joy, patted his chest and said, "Don't worry, you two, there will definitely be no mistakes in this matter. Oda-kun has received the support of the Qinglong Society, and he will soon become the true King of the East China Sea! Come, let's all work together  Have a drink!¡±

    Everyone toasted and drank together, and the atmosphere at the dinner was warm.  Murong Gao secretly winked, and Murong Buyi understood, pointed at him and said with a smile: "General Fei Shen, what do you think of my nephew?"

    Fei Zhixian said with a half-smile, "Mr. Murong has an outstanding family background. With a little hard work, he can become a pillar."

    Murong Gao stood up in a hurry and solemnly: "Senior is so complimentary, this kid is so frightened."

    Murong Buyi said: "My nephew is very talented and has inherited the master's unique knowledge. He is a leader among the younger generation of the Murong family and his future is limitless. He fell in love with the girl Honglian at first sight and never changed his infatuation. He intends to grow old together with her. But.  Miss Honglian still holds the position of 'saint', and it is not appropriate to talk about marriage. Therefore, I would like to ask you to report to Master Chen and the Holy Mother, whether you can find someone else to take over the position of the saint, so that the lovers can finally get married?"

    Fei Zhixian said: "Except for the three major saints in the sect, White Lotus, who is the successor to the next generation of leader and is not allowed to marry and have children, Qinglian and Honglian can all relinquish the title of 'holy lady' and pursue their own destiny after they have made great achievements.  Husband-in-law. Since Mr. Murong and Man Honglian are in love, I naturally want to say some kind words in front of the meeting leader and the Holy Mother, so as to create a harmonious story.

    Murong Gao was overjoyed, and he knelt down and kowtowed respectfully: "Thank you, senior, for your success. I swear to God that I will cherish the red lotus wholeheartedly in this life, and I will never change my determination."!  "

    Fei Zhixian laughed loudly, raised his hand to support him and said: "Mr. Murong, please get up quickly. The key to whether this matter will be successful or not depends on whether the meeting leader and the Virgin Mother agree. What I say does not count." The financial resources of the Murong family are not counted.  If we can tie the two families together through marriage, why not do it?  Moreover, doing so also had the wonderful effect of appeasing Oda Nagao and dispelling his wariness, killing two birds with one stone.

    Murong Buyi smiled and said: "General Fei Shen is too self-effacing. You are not only the leader of the four great generals of the Qinglong Society, but also the guardian envoy of the White Lotus Holy Cult. You have a respected position and you keep your word. How could Master Chen and the Holy Mother of God not do this?  Disgraced you? As long as you speak, it will happen!"

    Fei Zhixian¡¯s eyebrows were filled with pride and he pretended to be modest.  So the guests and hosts had a great time, drinking and drinking, and everyone's face was red after eating.

    When the wine was in full swing, fire suddenly flashed outside the window, and waves of shouts came from the window.  Everyone's expressions changed suddenly, and they heard the sound of footsteps. A man rushed straight into the hall, shouting: "The island owner is in trouble, there are thieves sneaking onto the island, setting fire to the boat, and killing many brothers!" Murong Bu  Yi's hand trembled, and the wine glass crashed to pieces. He lost his voice and said, "It's him! He's back again!" Fei Zhixian asked in surprise: "Who are you talking about?" Oda Nagao said coldly: "A man hiding his head.  "Tail, you little thief with lingering ghosts!" He raised his breath and flew away.  Fei Zhixian, Murong Buyi and others didn't talk nonsense and hurried towards the fire place.

    It was Hu Xiaotian who set fire to the boat!  He used a little trick to rescue Tenggemu from the dungeon, and then told the truth about Princess Pearl's plight.  Tenggemu was drugged, and he was already angry. When he heard that the Qinglong Society was trying to taint Princess Mingzhu, he was so angry that he immediately agreed to work together and wait for an opportunity to rescue the princess.  After the two separated, Hu Xiaotian found many flammable items and quietly put them on the large ships.  Most of the people were sleeping soundly in their rooms due to overwork, and a few guards lacked a sense of responsibility, so no one noticed his actions.  Because large ships are equipped with mezzanines or secret cabins, which are used to smuggle items out of sight, they are the first choice for transporting the Pearl Princess. Burning them all completely disrupted the Qinglong Society's wishful thinking.  If the Qinglong Society instead uses a small boat to transfer Princess Pearl, the risk will be extremely high. It will be easy to reveal the truth when interrogated by the government and the army, and it will be difficult to get away with it.  If the Qinglong Society wants to successfully complete its mission, the final solution is to wait for the Murong family to arrange a large ship from elsewhere.

    The ships on the pier were closely connected together, and the fire started. The wind helped the fire, and it spread into a sea of ????fire in an instant, and the black smoke column shot straight into the air.  "Water has escaped! Water has escaped!" The drowsy guards were not blind after all. They shouted to warn others while carrying water vessels to put out the fire.  How could Hu Xiaotian let them do bad things? Anyone who came close to the dock would be killed with a swing of his sword. It was as effortless as killing a chicken or a dog.  Since there was no one to extinguish the fire, the fire quickly got out of control, dancing and roaring like a dragon, and even the small boat on the side was mercilessly devoured.

    A fire broke out at the pier and the whole island was shaken.  The first batch of men and horses rushed to help in the blink of an eye, shouting and rushing forward bravely, everyone wanted to win the first place.  Hu Xiaotian looked at his desperate opponent with cold eyes. He swung his long sword and the light of the sword flew around. The wall of people coming from the front was suddenly dented. He reached forward with his left palm and smashed another person's sternum into pieces.  Under the agitation of internal energy, the man danced backwards and knocked over several companions.  But seeing Hu Xiaotian entering the flock of sheep like a tiger, with his long sword open and closed, he was invincible to anyone who stood in his way, and he was so outnumbered that the enemy's position became loose and screamed repeatedly.  Suddenly, a flash of lightning quickly amplified in the melee and stabbed fiercely at the center of his eyebrows. The sharp and terrifying sword intent stirred people's soul.  Hu Xiaotian said: "Good time!" He raised his long sword, sealing all the gaps in front of him, and blocked the enemy's sword. Suddenly, there was a loud wind and thunder, and the shadows of swords crisscrossed. The Korean swordsman who failed to defend had blood spurting from his throat, and he died with his eyes open.  .

    This Goryeo swordsman was widely known for his vicious reputation, but he could not avoid being killed with one move. The others were so horrified that they cried out: "Kim Tae-soo is dead!" "Leader Kim has been killed!" For a moment, their morale was greatly reduced, and they retreated like water.  Open, there is a hint of shrinking in the eyes.

    Hu Xiaotian stood with his sword in hand, looked around at the hundreds of thugs around him, and laughed loudly: "Are the Murong family recruiting all courageous gangsters? I am here with one person and one sword, who dares to fight?!" As long as he delays for a moment,  It is a foregone conclusion that the big ship will be burned down, and even if you are a Daluo deity descending to earth, there will be nothing you can do.  And the more noisy he makes, the more powerful enemies he attracts, which is more beneficial to Tengemu in the dark.

    "Don't be so arrogant, boy, your grandpa is here!" A big man over eight feet tall, with a bald head and leopard eyes, and extremely long arms jumped out, holding a three-pronged steel fork, full of evil aura, extremely vicious.  This person's name is Ning Chou, nicknamed "The Evil Dragon of the Yellow River". He was originally a lone robber who committed murder and robbery, and committed all kinds of evil. Later, because he offended the head of the Songshan Sect, he was forced to join the Murong family to avoid the limelight. His martial arts skills are still superior to that of Kim Tae-soo.  !

    Everyone shouted: "Brother Ning is so powerful!" "The dragon emerges from the water and is invincible in the world!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Ning Chou opened his mouth and let out a roar, which made everyone's eardrums hurt. He kicked his feet hard and the ground fell.Slightly sinking, the whole person rushed out like an arrow from the string, which was three points better than the momentum of the tiger descending the mountain!  When he rushed out, he held the steel fork across his chest, raised his arms and danced, rolling up a ball of white light several feet in size, the cold wind howling, and he was extremely domineering.  Judging from the situation, ordinary people would be shattered into pieces if they were hit by just a few points.

    "Good Kung Fu!" There were thunderous sounds all around.

    Hu Xiaotian let out a loud roar and advanced instead of retreating. He struck straight up and down with his sword, and unexpectedly came first, striking the upper end of the steel fork with sparks flying everywhere.

    The fierce and violent Ning Chou's arms shook violently, as if he had hit an iron wall in front of him, and his charge came to an abrupt end.  He instinctively sat down and tried to stabilize his body, but an overwhelming force came over him and he had to take three steps back, his ugly face turning red.  Before he could adjust his breath to regain his strength, the sword light flashed, his eyebrows grew cold, and he fell into the boundless darkness.

    The sound of color is still echoing in the ears, and the extremely vicious Ning Chou has a sword in his heart.  Everyone seemed to have fallen into an ice cave with their feet on the ground, looking at each other in a cold sweat.

    Hu Xiaotian gently shook the blood droplets on the tip of the sword and said proudly: "Who else is there?"

    Before he finished speaking, an overwhelming, icy murderous aura surged in, and a cold and arrogant voice shouted: "I'll fight you!"

    Pure site "57 Novels Network" "w.57 xs.c om" is worth collecting

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 11: Lien Chan Master

    Hearing Oda Nagao's voice, everyone stepped out of the way and stood respectfully with their hands in awe.  I saw a black shadow flashing quickly, and Oda Chang'an flew across the sky like a night owl, his cold and vicious eyes locked on Hu Xiaotian for an instant.  He was originally worried that the other party would repeat his same tricks and escape by water, but he didn't expect this kid to stay in place stupidly, trying to engage in a duel!  Logically speaking, Xuanzong's disciples should not be so stupid. Does he have anything else to rely on, or does he have ulterior motives?  However, his doubts were gone in a flash, and his strong desire for revenge made him unwilling to spend more time exploring - anyway, as long as he chopped off this person's head with one knife, any conspiracy would be defeated!

    Oda Nagao's chest was full of murderous intent, and the cold and biting sword energy spread in all directions unconsciously, as if a bloodthirsty demon sword had been unsheathed and was in urgent need of fresh life sacrifices.  He first stabilized his body, then advanced towards his opponent step by step, with a cruel and bloody smile on his lips, like a lion that had caught its prey and wanted to enjoy the killing process.  Every step he took was like the sound of a war drum, and his momentum increased by one point, making people feel an unstoppable strange feeling.

    Hu Xiaotian was the first to bear the brunt, and the pressure he endured was so great that others could never imagine it. However, his body was as tall and straight as a gun, and like a rock on the seashore, he remained unmoved despite being washed away by the tide.  Oda Nagao's swordsmanship is extremely powerful. If he is allowed to fully adjust, this battle will definitely be defeated.  No matter what, you must first break his mood and momentum, and secondly, seize the opportunity to attack first, in order to gain a three-point chance of victory.  As soon as he thought of this, he silently cultivated his Buddhist mind and looked straight at him with a sharp sword-like gaze.

    The eyes clashed with each other, and sparks flew everywhere.

    Oda Nagao felt his eyes hurt slightly, and an inexplicable throbbing flashed through his heart, and he couldn't help but be horrified.  He never thought that he would be weaker than his opponent in the competition of mental strength. He shouted in shame and anger: "Little devil, you are here to cause trouble again. Don't you lose your memory after being stabbed? I swear to kill you."  you!"

    Hu Xiaotian sneered and said: "You're just a little bandit from the East China Sea, you're talking nonsense without shame. Don't you know that the martial arts in the Central Plains are profound and profound? If you want to kill me, you're not qualified."

    Oda Nagao gritted his teeth and said every word: "What did you say?!"

    Hu Xiaotian said lightly: "After all, he is a foreign barbarian. It is normal for him not to understand the official language of our Celestial Dynasty. I am an authentic Chinese Han from the Celestial Dynasty. I am familiar with the Four Books and Five Classics. I am more than enough to be your master. If you kneel down and kowtow immediately, I will put some thought into it."  Teach you so that you will be able to use it throughout your life.¡±

    Oda Nagao had never heard such humiliating words before. He rushed straight to the top door with a violent breath, his hair stood on end, his eyes were bloodshot, and he yelled furiously: "Ba Ge, I will cramp and skin you, chop you into pieces, and throw you into the sea."  Feed the fish!¡±

    The moment he cursed and his feet left the ground, Hu Xiaotian suddenly bent his knees and slashed with his sword. The dazzling sword light almost tore the night sky apart.  What was extremely strange was that he was clearly using sword skills, but when the sword fell, he released a fierce and domineering sword energy!

    ¡°Cut against the wind with one word!¡±

    Oda Nagao¡¯s eyes were so shocked that he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. How could a disciple of the Demon Cult master the unique sword technique secretly passed down by the Oda family?  "One word cut against the wind" puts great emphasis on killing, abandoning any flashy tricks, and emphasizes killing with one sword, being brave and diligent, and being invincible.  This sword, oh no, the strength, angle, speed, timing and the momentum attached to this sword have already captured the essence of the sword technique. Even the most outstanding disciple of the Oda family can only perform it like this.

    Oda Nagao has been immersed in the art of swordsmanship for many years, and he felt particularly strongly about this amazing sword, and even felt ridiculous, as if another version of himself was wielding a sword to kill, and his understanding and use of the sword was actually very similar to his own.  !  The journey of martial arts varies from person to person. There are thousands of ways to reach the top, but no two roads will overlap.  So how can we explain the impossible sword in front of us?  Could this be the incredible magical power of the Demon Cult?

    Oda Nagao was so depressed that he could only vomit blood.  He knows better than anyone else that he cannot retreat or evade at this time, he can only attack with attack and kill to stop killing!  At that moment, his feet quickly sank, he waved his backhand, and the sword light flew upward from bottom to top. It was equally fierce, fierce, and domineering!

    when!  The swords clashed fiercely without any suspense, the energy exploded, and the wind roared, forcing those watching the battle around to retreat.

    Hu Xiaotian let out a long roar and slashed six times in a row. Each slash was full of force and went straight to Oda Choo's vitals. He was not allowed to evade at all. The opening and closing of the moves were full of the tragic taste of death.  Just listen to six consecutive loud bangs, deafening, and everyone's hearts are swaying.  "Happy, happy!" Hu Xiaotian shouted as the sword kept moving, as if it was rounding a sledgehammer, hitting Oda Nagao's nail again and again.  He had just killed many people in a row, and he was in full momentum. He had seized the opportunity to strike first. In addition, he knew the essence of Oda Nagao's sword skills very well. Every sword strike skillfully hit the weakest part of his sword, even though his skill was not as strong as the opponent's.  , but still have the upper hand.  But Oda Nagao's step was slow and his step was slow.He just reacted passively when he saw every move, unable to escape the scope of the sword light, and the previous majesty and domineering power was gone.

    Hiss!  hiss!  Everyone was stunned and gasped one after another.  Even Oda Nagao was suppressed by Ku Ku, so isn't this mysterious swordsman incredibly powerful?  !

    At this moment, Murong Buyi, Fei Zhixian and others arrived hand in hand.  When Murong Buyi saw the flames raging into the sky, he jumped in panic and quickly ordered everyone onlookers to get out and put out the fire.  Fei Zhixian frowned and said: "Murong Island Master, this guy risked his life and burned the boat, but he used the Fuso sword technique. Could it be that there was internal strife among the Japanese pirates? Oda Chang'o's skill in controlling his subordinates is so bad!" Murong Buyi stayed for a while.  With a sharp mind, he hesitantly said: "This person is not a Fusang warrior, he is probably a disciple of the Demon Cult with evil intentions." Fei Zhixian suddenly remembered the scene of fighting with Hu Xiaotian, and said in a voiceless voice: "It's actually him!" Murong  Bu Yi asked curiously: "Does General Fei Shen know this person?" Fei Zhixian snorted: "This guy is as slippery as a ghost. He has ruined my good deeds many times. He is a natural enemy of the Qinglong Society. The so-called three-dimensional thing, I have to take him tonight.  The dog's life is at stake!" Murong Buyi was startled, his palms sweating. If Xuanzong's disciples died on the island, who would take the blame?

    Not to mention how Murong Buyi scratched his head and ears, Hu Xiaotian suddenly felt a terrible murderous aura coming over him, and many key points felt like needle pricks. He glanced at Fei Zhixian's sinister and deep eyes in the middle of his busy schedule - no  Well, the Qinglong Society actually sent its top master to escort Princess Pearl - this was beyond his expectation!  Fei Zhixian has great martial arts skills and does not care about his status and reputation. If he were to suddenly attack from a flank, he would definitely die.  At that moment, he decisively stopped, sheathed his sword, and jumped backwards.

    The pressure suddenly disappeared. Oda Nagao was stunned for a moment, obviously not understanding why his opponent gave up a good situation and took the initiative to retreat.  He said with a ferocious smile: "Little devil, life and death are still uncertain, why do you want to run away?! Is Guizhou Donkey exhausted?

    Hu Xiaotian raised his sword and pointed it at Fei Zhixian, and said coldly: "You guys, big men who can make all the difference, are trying to bully the few with the majority. Are you still shameless?"

    After a moment's thought, Oda's eldest son understood the reason. He was extremely cold and arrogant by nature, and said displeasedly: "General Feishen, this is a fair duel. I am confident in safeguarding the honor of the Oda family and my dignity as a samurai.  Please don¡¯t interfere!¡±

    Fei Zhixian said: "Your Excellency Oda, you misunderstood. I believe you have enough strength to kill him. But this kid has enmity with me first and his sins are serious. It is me who should save him and go to the Western Paradise. Only  In this way, I can have clear thoughts and reach a higher level of cultivation."

    Murong Buyi hurriedly interjected: "Oda-kun, the Buddhist secrets practiced by General Fei Shen are different. Why don't you take a step back for a while and appreciate the beauty of Chengren? Anyway, whether the little devil dies under your sword or in the hands of General Fei Shen,  , there is no difference in the final result." He said with a secret wink, signaling Oda Nagao not to reveal Hu Xiaotian's identity.

    Oda Nagao leads the most ferocious group of pirates, and his scheming skills are definitely good. When he meets Murong Buyi's eyes, he immediately understands them.  If Fei Zhixian kills Xuanzong's disciples, it will turn into a conflict between the Qinglong Society and the Demon Sect, which will have nothing to do with the two families.  You can get rid of the enemy who killed your brother without offending Xuanzong. Why not do this kind of good thing of killing someone with a knife?  He put the sword back into its sheath and said coldly: "General Fei Shen, if you can't kill him, I'll come next!"

    Fei Zhixian's face flashed with green energy, and he laughed loudly: "It's really ridiculous, how dare you doubt that I can't kill this kid?! Once I take action, I will definitely blow him to pieces!"

    Oda Nagao crossed his arms across his chest and said: "Hearing with your ears is false, seeing with your eyes is believing."

    Fei Zhixian was so angry that smoke was coming out of his nostrils. If he hadn't thought that he was a Fuso warrior, not familiar with the ranking of masters in the Central Plains martial arts world, and would have someone to rely on in the future, he would have really wanted to smash this turtle bastard with one punch!  He took a deep breath, pointed at the tip of Hu Xiaotian's nose and said: "Boy, if you kill yourself with a sword now, I will graciously keep your body intact and allow you to reincarnate. Otherwise, you will be destroyed physically and mentally!"

    Hu Xiaotian saw that there were masters blocking him from the front, back, and left, and it was impossible to escape. He simply calmed down and prepared for the worst-case scenario.  Said: "Listen to the tone of the senior, are you either a god or a Bodhisattva? Since you have the ability to determine the reincarnation of life and death, and your ability reaches the heavens, why are you still wasting your time in the world?"

    "You!" Fei Zhixian couldn't hear the sarcasm in his words, and said angrily: "Who is your master? How could he teach a sharp-tongued, arrogant yellow-haired kid like you?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "As the saying goes, you don't have to speak loudly to be reasonable. The senior suddenly changed his color. Could it be that he was out of words and wanted to suppress others with his strength?" He flicked the sword spine with his fingers and said with a slight smile: "Senior Su Wen is a master of martial arts, Zongheng.  The world has extraordinary experience. It just so happens that this junior has recently mastered a set of swordsmanship, but unfortunately it lacks actual combat training. I would like to ask my senior for some pointers!" As he spoke, sword energy burst out, like a dangerous peak rising thousands of feet high from the ground, looking majestic and majestic.

    Fei Zhixian was slightly surprised, only a few days had passed.?, this boy actually made another step forward and made another breakthrough?  According to such a terrifying cultivation speed, in three years at most, he will be able to compete with the world's heroes!  He shook his head and said disdainfully: "You use a sword to use a sword. You are nonsense. You have the nerve to show off your half-toned kung fu. The sword moves lightly, the sword must be strong and fierce, and each has its own extraordinary state after practicing it to the extreme. You are imitating it.  , but neither fish nor fowl."

    Hu Xiaotian said lightly: "Whether it's a knife or a sword, they are both sharp weapons for killing people. The magic of using them is purely one-minded. Why should seniors be too pretentious?"

    Fei Zhixian sneered and said, "Are you trying to teach me a lesson?"

    Hu Xiaotian put his left hand on his right wrist and said loudly: "It's useless to talk more, please teach me!" When his arm trembled, there was a sharp sound of hiss, and the long sword thrust straight out, really fast like a shooting star chasing the moon, which was dizzying.  At this moment, all worries and thoughts are thrown away, and only the pure fighting spirit is burning in the chest; at this moment, only the three-foot sharp sword in your hand can be believed to kill demons!  When the tip of the sword split the air, and the sword's intent filled the air, he had become one with the ink-patterned pine needle sword. He had no fear, no fear, no hatred, just fighting!

    The sword light flashed, the cold air suddenly descended, and even the billowing heat waves were forcibly dispersed.  Murong Buyi, Oda Nagao and others exclaimed in surprise, and their expressions changed.  This sword is simple and straightforward, without any complicated changes. It not only has some charm of cutting against the wind, but also has the three tastes of swordsmanship, giving full play to the fast, ruthless and accurate sword techniques.  Moreover, the combination of man and sword means that the sword is the first, and the force is like thunder. It transcends the shackles of ordinary swordsmanship and actually touches the threshold of "kendo"!  It¡¯s unbelievable. How old is this kid to be qualified to reach the pinnacle of martial arts?  !  In the martial arts world, there are countless masters who have practiced hard for decades and are still wandering outside. How come he is so lucky?

    Fei Zhixian¡¯s face was as dark as water, and his murderous intent was getting stronger. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, his opponent did have the capital to be proud of.  There are tens of millions of people who practice swordsmanship, but only one percent of them are proficient in swordsmanship, less than one in a thousand understands the essence of swordsmanship, and only one in ten thousand who create their own swordsmanship.  Especially considering the age of the other party, he is simply a jealous monster!  If it were an ordinary person, there would be a chance that he would not be able to block this lightning strike. Even if he blocked it, he would probably be pierced by the invisible sword energy.  But who is Fei Zhixian?  With his true energy flowing, he flicked his "Doroye Finger" lightly.

    Ding!  When the finger wind hit, the sword trembled violently and let out a clear, mournful cry - with just a pointing of the finger, the seemingly unpredictable sword moves immediately collapsed!

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s tiger¡¯s mouth trembled violently, and the sword struggled to come out.  Fortunately, he had anticipated it, and with a slight twist of his wrist, he cleverly controlled the majestic rebounding force. The sword rolled like a dragon and slashed diagonally towards the opponent.  Better than Fangcai!

    What a great move to leverage your strength!  Even Fei Zhixian had to secretly praise him, showing a solemn look for the first time. He thought this battle would be easy, but it seemed he had to take it seriously.  There were several sharp pop-pop sounds, and the index fingers of both hands flicked continuously, and the condensed energy directly hit the sword blade. It was a tit-for-tat confrontation, and there was a sudden explosion of faintly different colors of gold and iron.  The Duo Luo Ye Finger contains the meaning of subduing demons and exterminating demons. It is a very lethal martial arts secret in Buddhism. If it were not for the extraordinary texture of the ink pattern pine needle sword, it would be shattered into countless pieces on the spot.

    The sword light struck down, the energy exploded, and the figures flew around.

    After all, Hu Xiaotian's skill was far inferior to that of his opponent. After a few moves, half of his body was shaken to the point of numbness. He had no choice but to make a feint and retreat quickly. Protecting himself with the light of his sword, he stepped back seven or eight steps in a row. Each step left a deep footprint.  Up to an inch.

    Fei Zhixian sneered: "The pearl of a grain of rice can also shine! Those who know the truth, commit suicide."

    Hu Xiaotian finally stood still, his throat was sweet, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood. The tiger's mouth of his right hand was torn, and blood beads fell from the hilt of the sword. He was already injured both internally and externally.  He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his backhand and sighed: "He is indeed the most powerful man who dominates the martial arts world. He thwarted my offensive in an understatement, which is really admirable. Today, I can meet an opponent with such profound martial arts skills as my predecessor. It is really three lives."  Fortunately, I hope my seniors will continue to teach me.¡±

    Fei Zhixian said coldly: "Stop flattering me! What qualifications do you have to be my opponent? Your right hand is half disabled now, so don't waste my time anymore."

    Hu Xiaotian said neither humble nor arrogantly: "My right hand is useless, but I still have my left hand! As long as I have one breath left, this junior will not sit back and wait for death." As he spoke, he slowly loosened his numb fingers and held the sword with his left hand, holding the hilt against his chest and extending the sword tip.  Get into an offensive stance.

    Although everyone present had different positions, they could not help but be in awe of Hu Xiaotian's courage and fighting spirit.  You must know that most people can't even stand in front of Fei Zhixian, let alone draw their swords and take the initiative to attack, but Hu Xiaotian dares to fight to the death and never gives up, truly showing the character that a warrior should have.

    Fei Zhixian looked at the hard-to-gnaw bone in front of him, and felt inexplicable anxiety in his heart. Regardless of the rules of his identity, he said in a deep voice: "Isn't it easy for you to die?!" The figure flashed, and suddenly?Crossing the space of several feet, he pressed his palm against Hu Xiaotian's chest.

    Pulled by Qi, Hu Xiaotian thrust forward with his sword without thinking, aiming at Fei Zhixian's heart point - if the other party refused to change his move, they would both die together.

    "Bold!" How could Fei Zhixian be willing to trade his life for his life? He immediately lowered his shoulders and withdrew his elbows, waving his sleeves and robe like an iron fan wrapped around the long sword.  With a snatching sound, the long sword pierced the sleeve robe, but it could not penetrate the thin fabric, and the sword body was suppressed and bent into an arc.  At the same time, he clenched a fist with his other hand and used force, blasting forward violently!  This time he was really angry. As soon as the fist came out, there was a roar of wind and thunder. By the time the fist was used, the violent wind and sand had swallowed up Hu Xiaotian!

    Hu Xiaotianhan stood on his head, an unprecedented sense of crisis came over him. His intuition told him that this was the last moment of life and death!  He decisively released the hilt of the sword, folded his palms to protect the vital points of his chest and abdomen, and struck forward with all his strength.

    Boom!  The fists and palms met, and a lip thunder exploded on the ground.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s response was very quick, but Fei Zhixian¡¯s skills were too strong. With a punch, he had the power to collapse mountains and crack the earth, and to destroy everything.  He seemed to be hit head-on by dozens of bison. His chest was suffocated and his arms were sore. He flew into the air involuntarily. When he landed, his feet were weak and he almost stumbled. He couldn't help but vomited a few mouthfuls of blood, but  I felt pain everywhere in the eight meridians, and the true energy in my Dantian was out of control, running around everywhere.  If it weren't for his stubborn will to hold on, he would even fall to the ground and be unable to move.

    Poof!  The ink-patterned pine needle sword was inserted into the soil at an angle, and it was already dim.

    Pure site "57 Novels Network" "w.57 xs.c om" is worth collecting

 Volume 6: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter 12: The Aftermath is Not Over

    The sword that Hu Xiaotian relied on to protect himself fell out of his hand, and he was seriously injured. Not to mention continuing to resist, there was very little chance of escaping.  In the eyes of everyone, Fei Zhixian only needs to point a finger, and this rising star of the demon sect will die on the spot.

    Unexpectedly, Fei Zhixian retracted his fist, his murderous aura suddenly subsided, and asked thoughtfully: "The demonic skill you practice is the World-Destroying Overlord Jue?" There are no fewer than dozens of famous martial arts in the demon sect, some are violent, some  Cold, bloodthirsty, or fierce, each one has its own unique characteristics.  Some magic skills are practiced to the extreme, and can even change the appearance and temperament of the practitioner, which is obvious to outsiders at a glance.  Among these magic arts, the most famous, most powerful, and most domineering is undoubtedly the World Destroying Overlord Jue!  Only the contemporary leader and his disciples are qualified to practice this unique teaching that has shocked the past and the present.  In the past, Xuanzong relied on this magical skill to sweep across the world, killing countless people, and achieving the reputation of being the number one master of the underworld.  Even in the eyes of many people, Xuanzong and Jun Wangyou were on par with each other and had enough strength to compete for the title of the best in the world.

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked. Fei Zhixian was indeed one of the world's greatest martial arts masters. Through just a brief moment of contact with his internal energy, he could see through the characteristics of his own martial arts. He was truly terrifying.  Just looking at the other party's expression, it was clear that he was hiding a poisonous plot and did not want to kill someone easily.  You must know that the Qinglong Society and the Demon Sect are in the same situation. If Fei Zhixian can capture Xuanzong's disciples alive and use his life to threaten the Demon Sect, it will be a hugely profitable deal!  what to do?  Do you want to deny it?  How to hide from such an unfathomable person?  With a flash of lightning in his mind, he said in a deep voice: "My skills are inferior to others, and defeat is defeat! If you want to kill or behead, just let me come over, don't think I will reveal the secrets of the divine religion!" To be fair, in the face of absolute strength, any  Lies are useless.  If he tries to cover up and ramble, it will make Fei Zhixian look down on him for no reason, and it will also damage Xuanzong's reputation.

    Fei Zhixian smiled and said: "The more you beg for death, the less I will kill you! As a martial arts genius like you who is rare in a century, I, as a senior, should abandon the sectarian views and treat you well. As long as you agree to join the Qinglong Club  , I will teach you all my martial arts skills. How about it?"

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "Fei Zhixian, stop being pretentious! We are all not fools, why don't we speak openly? You just want to use me as a bargaining chip to blackmail the cult and make a profit. I would rather commit suicide on the spot,  It won¡¯t go as you wish.¡±

    Fei Zhixian¡¯s face darkened, and Zhengyu opened his mouth to scold, Wow!  A sharp and piercing whistling sound suddenly sounded, making people's scalp numb.  I saw five crossbow arrows as thick as human arms falling from the sky, ruthlessly passing through the crowd, blood flying, screams shaking the sky, plowing out five gaps, and nailing them to the dock.  Each crossbow arrow was made of iron and was black in color, but now it was stained with blood and flesh, making it disgusting to look at.  Enemy attack!  "Almost at the same time as the warning sounded, countless feather arrows pierced the night sky, swooping in like black locusts, penetrating through the human body in an instant, and quickly reaping life. In the swaying firelight, several tall warships  Revealing its ferocious face, it took advantage of the panic on the island to quickly break through the waves and approach!

    "It's the Ming Dynasty Navy!" "The officers and soldiers are coming!" Seeing the battle flag fluttering on the mast from a distance, the already chaotic crowd suddenly collapsed, split into dozens of streams of people, and fled for their lives.  These rogue water pirates are not stupid. They have no armor to protect themselves and no fortress walls to rely on. If they confront the Ming army head-on, how is it any different from seeking death?  Carp Island is surrounded by water, and it is late at night. Before the Ming army has landed, the best thing to do is to sneak away quickly!

    "It's finally here!" Hu Xiaotian felt relieved and sat down on the ground without any image.

    From the moment the Ming army launched a surprise attack to the moment everyone collapsed in panic, it only took a few blinks of an eye.  Most people had no time to explore why the Ming army launched a surprise attack. They were only thinking about escaping and could not organize an effective counterattack.  Although Murong Buyi, Oda Nagao and others tried their best to suppress the situation, the situation was over, and they were involuntarily swept away from the dock by their men. They were so angry that one Buddha ascended to heaven and two Buddhas left their bodies.  Fei Zhixian reacted the fastest and shouted sternly: "Don't worry about their life or death, go and protect the princess! As long as we hold on to this amulet, we won't lose." Murong Buyi turned pale and murmured: "Is this the case?  A plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain and attack the east and attack the west?"

    When Fei Zhixian, Murong Buyi, Oda Nagao and others rushed back to the courtyard at full speed, they saw corpses strewn on the ground, blood flowing, and the massacre was over.  A majestic man stood in front of the door with a bloody spear in his hand, pointed at their noses and shouted: "I am Zhang Yu, under the command of King Yan! You traitors actually tried to kidnap Princess Beiyuan and committed the crime of genocide, but you still didn't kneel down.  Die!"

    "King Yan?!" Murong Buyi shuddered and his mind went blank.  He detained the princess and his wife, but was caught by the King of Yan. How could this matter be solved?  Even if the Murong family is as rich as the country, even if Murong Bufan has great hands and eyes, any struggle in front of the Zhu royal family will be in vain!  When the emperor is angry, no matter how large a family is, it will be wiped out.

    At the same time, a man with a sallow face and an appearance walked out from the shade of the tree on the right.A handsome black-robed monk.  He clasped his hands together and said calmly: "Amitabha, the sea of ??suffering is boundless, and when you turn around, you will reach the shore." His demeanor was calm and breezy, as if he was not willing to step on even an ant.

    Fei Zhixian¡¯s pupils shrank and he lost his voice: ¡°Sick Tiger Daoyan!¡±

    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly heard the sound of the wind, and a Hu monk suddenly appeared on the wall on the left.  He wore a Wuming Buddha crown on his head, with gray eyebrows. He held a primitive round drum in his left hand and a white drumstick in his right hand.

    "Mongolian National Master Ganma Ci!" Fei Zhixian was a disciple of Buddhism, so he naturally knew the power of Daoyan and Ganma Ci - these two are extremely powerful men who are proficient in Buddhism and possess Buddhist magical powers!  Normally, the two of them keep their identities to themselves and would never join forces to fight against the enemy, but this time in order to save the Pearl Princess and shock everyone around them, they don't care about their mere fame.  Fei Zhixian felt the cold murderous aura coming from the left and right sides. He felt the back of his tongue was bitter and wished he could fly away immediately.

    Gan Maqi was filled with unknown anger because of the princess's disappearance and called her by name: "Fei Zhixian, you betrayed Shaolin in the past and killed eighteen elders in the sect. You are known as the number one master in the Buddhist family. I am far away from you.  I¡¯ve heard about it in Mobei, I hope you live up to your name, don¡¯t let me down!¡±

    Fei Zhixian has seen many storms and waves. Even though the situation is extremely unfavorable, how can he show fear in front of his opponents?  He laughed and said: "The Imperial Master is respected by all the tribes outside the Great Wall as the number one person in Mongolia, so he must have something extraordinary. I wonder if he has the ability to keep me here?"

    Gan Maqi snorted coldly: "Why should I keep you? I'm just borrowing the head!" With a thud, the drumstick knocked down, and a strange sound wave spread. It actually had the magic power to penetrate all barriers and shake people's hearts.  .

    A shocking war is about to break out.

    The heat wave was scorching, there were many arrow shafts, and miserable corpses could be seen everywhere on the pier.  Troop ships shuttled back and forth, sending groups of Ming troops with bright armor onto the shoal.  After the soldiers formed their team, they brandished their swords and guns and charged into the depths of the island like wolves and tigers.  The once peaceful Carp Island was in complete chaos, with flames and smoke everywhere, swords and swords flashing, shouts and fights happening one after another, and huge air wave explosions booming from time to time, shaking the ground.

    A stunning beauty in white as snow stepped onto the pier, glanced at the lying corpses, looked anxious, and shouted loudly: "Xiaotian, Xiaotian, where are you?!"

    Hu Xiaotian pushed away the corpse that was pressing on him, feeling lingering fear in his heart. If he hadn't reacted quickly and used the corpse as a shield, how could he have escaped the rain of arrows?  He coughed lightly and said, "Xuan'er, stop shouting, I'm here."

    Li Xuan'er jumped over quickly, took him into his arms, and said tremblingly: "God bless you, you are still alive!" Two lines of hot tears rolled down, and all reservations and concerns were thrown aside.

    Hu Xiaotian rested his head on a plump and soft pillow and smelled the sweet fragrance. He couldn't help but swallowed and said with a smile: "My whole body is covered in blood and mud. Aren't you afraid of staining your clothes?"

    Li Xuan'er lightly hit him and said angrily: "You are a person who doesn't know the blessings in the midst of blessings. It's so boring! Do you dislike me as a witch and want to break off the relationship with me?"

    Hu Xiaotian chuckled and said: "My aunt, please don't take everything seriously, okay? Fortunately, you led the men to kill at the critical moment and resolved the fatal situation for me. It can be said that you saved Hu's life. For the savior  I'm so grateful, so why do I have those messy thoughts?"

    Li Xuan'er said: "Actually, it's all my fault that Monk Daoyan, who insisted on catching them all in one go, coordinated internally and externally, and took a two-pronged approach, was hesitant to send troops. Fortunately, you burned down the enemy ships with a fire and forced them to move. Otherwise, it would have been as originally planned.  The plan has to be postponed until midnight."

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart moved slightly and asked: ¡°Where is Master Dao Yan now?¡±

    Li Xuan'er curled his lips and said: "Dao Yan said that the only way to win is by surprise. He took Zhang Yu, the Mongolian Imperial Master and other elites around to the back of the island and sneaked into the opponent's lair. If nothing else, they should be rescued at this time  The princess is in the final battle with the bandit leader! The Murong family colluded with the Qinglong Society and the East China Sea Japanese pirates. The evidence is conclusive and the charge of treason is unavoidable. This time the clan will definitely be exterminated. Do you think if Murong Bufan knew the inside story, would he  Will he go crazy with anger and come to kill you?"

    Hu Xiaotian grinned bitterly. As the saying goes, if you have too many lice, you are not afraid of being bitten. So what if there is an extra Murong family leader on the list of enemies?  On second thought, now that Dao Yan and others have been killed, I am afraid that Tenggemu will not get the good fruit to eat. I wonder if he can avoid death?  He shook his head and said: "Stop gloating. I was just punched by Fei Zhixian, why don't you help me heal my wounds quickly?"

    Li Xuan'er was stunned, and her charming face immediately turned pale: "I thought you were taking advantage of the opportunity, but who knew you were actually injured. Why didn't you tell me earlier?" After saying that, he stretched out his hand and pressed Hu Xiaotian's vital point on his vest, feeling really angry.  Transport him and check the injuries inside his body.  PassFor a moment, her expression became more and more solemn, and she said slowly: "You use your weak strength to attack the strong, but you have to fight with your opponent's internal strength, which is a taboo for warriors! Fei Zhixian's fists are powerful and domineering, and their destructive power is extremely strong.  The power of the elixir is difficult to eliminate. In the short term, you'd better cultivate yourself carefully and stop fighting with others."

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and asked, "According to your estimate, how long will it take for me to recover?"

    Li Xuan'er muttered: "If the treatment is done properly and a master is there to dredge the meridians, it will take about three months."

    Hu Xiaotian lost his voice and said: "What did you say, three months?!" In the excitement, he spurted out another mouthful of blood, and his face became even grayer.  Tang Xue's wedding was coming soon, how could he have time to recuperate?  He must defeat Ji Haoming before the first day of July to stop this marriage!

    Li Xuan'er was heartbroken and jealous at the same time. She hurriedly took out a few pills and fed them to him. She said with a cold face: "If you don't want your injury to worsen, you must keep your mind calm! If you vomit blood and die, Miss Tang will not  I will shed tears for you and still marry with grace."

    Hu Xiaotian clenched his fists tightly and said every word: "I just ask you, who can cure my internal injuries within a month?"

    Li Xuan'er crossed his fingers and said: "Grandmaster Jun, Master Xuanzong, Daxia Ouyang, Master of our sect, Master of Shaolin, Master of Wudang, all of them should be able to do it. As for other hidden masters, there may be three or five.  , but I don¡¯t know their names.¡±

    After hearing this, Hu Xiaotian's heart became colder and colder. Xuanzong was far away on the top of the snow-capped mountains, and Ouyang Jue's whereabouts were erratic. He probably couldn't count on him.  As for the rest of them, how could they take action for a junior whom they have never met before?  Do you want to watch Tang Xue marry as a woman?  He gritted his teeth, pushed away Li Xuan'er's support, stood up tremblingly, walked over and pulled out the ink pattern pine needle sword.

    Li Xuan'er was shocked and couldn't help shouting: "Xiaotian, don't do anything stupid!"

    Hu Xiaotian raised his hand and stroked the blade of the sword, as if he was reminiscing, but also seemed to be sighing: "I was originally from a poor family, and by chance, I entered the world. It has been ten years since I practiced swordsmanship! In these ten years, I have narrowly escaped death many times.  Life, how many times have I fought through thorns and thorns, changing the sword in my hand again and again, and I don¡¯t know how many enemies I have killed. This time I challenge Ji Haoming. If I lose, please bury this sword with me. Good man, use the sword.  In the Jianghu, if you kill someone in ten steps, you would rather die than regret it!"

    Li Xuan'er bit his lower lip and drew blood. He stamped his feet and said, "You can endure your anger for a while. You can do a lot in the future. Why bother rushing to die? And if you are defeated and die, nothing will be changed, so what's the point? What's the point of doing this?  Is it worth it?!¡±

    "It's worth it!" Hu Xiaotian suddenly looked back and said decisively.  "This is my fateful battle, and I cannot make any excuses to avoid it! Once I avoid the battle, it will be marked in my heart from now on. I will live under the shadow of Ji Haoming for the rest of my life, and I will never reach the peak of martial arts. I only have  Break the cauldron and fight to the death!"

    Li Xuan'er shook his head and said: "Even if you are in the best condition, you will win less and lose more in the decisive battle with Ji Haoming, not to mention you are suffering from internal injuries now? Do you think that if you die, Tang Xue will remember you for the rest of his life and guard you like a jade? It's ridiculous.  It's really ridiculous!" Seeing that Hu Xiaotian was unmoved, his eyes turned red and he choked up: "Where's the promise you made? Have you forgotten it?"

    Hu Xiaotian looked up to the sky and sighed: "Xuan'er, the entanglement between you and me is too complicated to be explained in one sentence. In short, I can't help you, so try to forget me in the future."

    Li Xuan'er said bitterly: "Ask yourself, how many women are you sorry for?"

    Hu Xiaotian's face was slightly warm, and the figures of Yi Wufeng, Su Yuqing, Yan Jiu, Qin Ke'er, etc. flashed by like a revolving lantern. He couldn't help but sigh again, and finally understood what it means to be a hero who is short of breath, but a son and a daughter who love each other!  Beauty is so kind, but love debts are hard to repay.

    Li Xuan'er stared at his slightly bleak face, her heart filled with knots, and fire suddenly burst out of her eyes, like a raging eruption of lava - she wanted to burn herself, but also to melt this man who was both affectionate and ruthless!  At this moment, she finally made up her mind that even if she died with him, she would not spend the rest of her life in pain and regret.  A hundred years of life are like a fleeting moment, and you have to go crazy at least once!  He resolutely said: "There is no way to heal your internal injuries. Do you dare to risk your life?"

    Hu Xiaotian was overjoyed and said in a deep voice: "As long as you are willing to say it, I dare to try!"

    Li Xuan'er smiled brightly, like a hundred flowers in bloom, with an indescribable charm and charm: "Take me!"

    Yandang Mountain.  Luna Valley.

    This place is sparsely populated, with green trees, meandering streams, and light mist surging in the valley.  Next to a century-old camphor tree, there lies a huge stone as black as ink.

    It was midnight and everything was silent.  A middle-aged man with a wind god like jade and a soft temperament sat on the boulder, breathing in and out towards the bright moon, and the fingers of his hands suddenly separated and merged, making mysterious and strange talismans.  As his skills are running,A faint layer of luster comes out of the body, and the whole person is like a god descending, exuding endless pressure.  Suddenly, his brows furrowed slightly, and the smooth handprints froze on his chest. He slowly opened his eyes, his deep and mysterious eyes as cold as snow: "What an ungrateful bitch, how dare you betray me!"

    He casually took out a silver bell, shook it slightly, and the bell rippled.

    There were still echoes in the valley, and a figure was seen leaping like flying, falling directly in front of the boulder.  The man who came here was handsome and tall, with a unique and carefree temperament. He clasped his fists on his chest and said respectfully: "Master, please give me your instructions."

    The middle-aged man asked calmly: "Is there any news about Li Xuan'er recently?"

    "Sister Li went to Xuzhou two days ago. It is said that she was going to participate in the Central Plains Treasure Appraisal Conference."

    "Immediately pass the order on my behalf to find out who she has been interacting with recently? Is there any unusual behavior? Where is she now? I want to know all the relevant information as soon as possible!"

    "yes!"

    The middle-aged man took a breath, and a look of ferocious murder flashed across his face - the furnace that had spent countless efforts and resources, and cultivated for many years was actually cheaper than other men - this is really a great shame.  Especially when he was at a critical moment to break through in seclusion, but his mind was disturbed by this accident, and he might never be able to reach the highest state of harmony and harmony.  How to make up for the losses?

    Looking north, the leader of Baiyun Sect, Ning Wufan, was completely angry.  (To be continued. The pure site "57 Novels Network" "w.57 xs.c om" is worth collecting

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 13: Shock in the Jianghu

    On the first day of June, it rained lightly.

    In Suqian County, there is a mansion with blue bricks and gray tiles near the north gate. It is the residence of Cui Weicheng, a hero who is famous on both sides of the Huaihe River.

    In the Cui Mansion Hall, there were more than a dozen banquet tables, where the guests and hosts were having a great time.  Cui Weicheng, who was sitting in the main seat, had a glowing face, witty words, and high spirits as he looked around, showing off his magnanimous demeanor.  The well-informed guests came over in turn to offer toasts, and they did not hesitate to send flattering and blessing words, which always made Cui Weicheng burst out laughing.

    When the wine was full of wine, a capable and agile man hurried in and whispered a few words into Cui Weicheng's ear.  Cui Weicheng frowned and said in a deep voice: "It's just a trivial matter. You brothers and sisters can make the decision and let it go. But don't do anything serious to hurt people's lives or ruin my interest in drinking." "Yes!" The man's eyes flashed with light.  , turned around and left.

    The next one, an old man in black who was over fifty years old, stopped his chopsticks and said with a smile: "Master Cui, is it possible that some blind guy came to cause trouble?"

    Cui Weicheng shook his head and said: "There is nothing we can do. Those fledglings want to take the shortcut to fame. They often come here rashly to declare war, make big words, and drive away one after another like flies. It's really a headache.  ah."

    A majestic and muscular man grinned and said: "These little guys are very clever. In fact, the palms of their hands are very loose. Nine and a half out of ten have silver-like wax spear heads, which are good but useless. The blame is on Brother Cui.  Your reputation is so great, if people passing by Suqian don't look for you, who will they look for?"

    Cui Weicheng smiled and nodded at the big man, and said: "Brother Pang, you are wearing this hat too high. How can I bear it? In terms of martial arts, reputation, and connections, there are many who are better than me.  Woolen cloth."

    "Master Cui is so humble!" "Master Cui is the number one person in Suqian's martial arts world. There is absolutely no objection!" "Master Cui is the only one among us who is qualified to attend the Jinling wedding banquet. How can anyone else match this honor?" Everyone in the so-called sedan chair said.  Hey, everyone said something to me during the banquet, and everyone raised their glasses to congratulate me. The scene was really lively.

    Suddenly listening to Ding Dang's noise, followed by the sound of scolding, screaming, and weapon impact all the way. There was no stop -ups.  Looking out through the open door and window, I saw the sword light shining, and a tall, strong young man dressed in black suddenly appeared.  His eyes were steady, his movements were like the wind, and he showed a brave and domineering spirit like a lion. He seemed not to care about any hardships or hardships.  In comparison, Cui Weicheng's disciples were as weak as sheep, and anyone who came close would be knocked down by one of his moves!

    Cui Weicheng has been in the world for decades, so he is well-informed. How can he not see that someone is not good?  Suppressing the rising anger, he shouted: "Stop it!"

    The cold light suddenly faded away, and the man in black stood still and said: "Junior Hu Xiaotian! It coincides with the fiftieth birthday of Master Cui. Hu is so reckless. Please pray for Haihan." As soon as he stopped, he stood like a mountain, exuding an awe-inspiring radiance.  His heart palpitating strength is not to be insulted.

    Cui Weicheng frowned and said in a deep voice: "Hu Xiaotian, Cui asked himself that he has never met you, so naturally he will not have any issues with you. But you came uninvited, brazenly drew your sword to hurt my disciple, and spoiled my birthday banquet. After all, what happened?"  What's your intention? I can't tell you, Cui wants to teach you a lesson on behalf of your master!"

    "Hu Xiaotian?! He is the Ming Dynasty warrior Hu Xiaotian!" Cui Weicheng didn't know Hu Xiaotian's name, but that didn't mean that everyone else was ignorant. Exclamations immediately sounded in the hall.  Someone reminded in a low voice: "Master Cui, Hu Xiaotian defeated Huashan Jiang Mingfeng and the Mongolian swordsman Tenggemu a few days ago. He was personally named the 'Ming Warrior' by King Yan himself. His swordsmanship is extraordinary!" Cui Weicheng was shocked and his expression changed.  He stood upright solemnly, and the faint sword energy filled the air quietly.

    Hu Xiaotian said loudly: "This junior came to the door rashly because I really want to ask for something."

    Cui Weicheng said: "Please speak!"

    Hu Xiaotian said slowly: "I heard that Master Cui has received a special invitation and will go to Jinling to attend the wedding banquet in the near future, is that true?"

    Cui Weicheng was stunned for a moment, with a glint of pride flashing in his eyes. He couldn't help but smile: "Cui has a little reputation in the world, but I didn't expect that it would reach the ears of the great master. I'm ashamed, I'm ashamed." Ji Haoming and  Tang Xue's union caused a sensation in the world, and countless heroes and knights intended to attend the ceremony. However, due to venue restrictions, only 500 people were invited to the wedding ceremony and had the honor to meet the Grand Master.  In order to take care of guests from all over the world, these 500 wedding invitations have been delivered two months in advance so that the invitees can plan their itinerary freely.  It can be said that those who were invited were all famous, status, and powerful figures, and it was impossible for ordinary people to appear on the guest list.  Taking Suqian alone, there are dozens of sects and gangs within hundreds of miles, and there are quite a few famous knights and heroes, but only Cui Weicheng received the invitation - this is an honor that cannot be exchanged for ten thousand dollars.  Jianghu people compete with each other to see who has the hardest fist and the strongest fist.The most important and most important thing is one's own face.  In order to save face, it is commonplace to draw a knife and chop someone off at the slightest disagreement.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled lightly and said, "I would like to ask, can this invitation be transferred to me?"

    Everyone looked at each other in shock, and you could hear needles dropping inside and outside the hall.

    Cui Weicheng's face was livid. This was clearly a provocation from a naked slap in the face. How could he swallow his anger in front of so many martial arts comrades?  He reached into his arms and took out a golden invitation, threw it casually, and the invitation was half embedded in the door frame. He said coldly: "The invitation is here, I don't know if you have the ability to take it away!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Master Cui is indeed a cheerful person. Please!" He put his left palm on his right wrist, bowed and saluted, and pointed his long sword forward, as if asking for advice.

    "Huh!" Cui Weicheng took the sword from his disciple and walked out with his head held high.  He was originally a disciple of Wudang's outer sect. After traveling around the world, he studied under many famous masters and learned from the strengths of many masters. He created a "Liangyi Qingfeng Sword". His swordsmanship became his own school, and he was recognized as a master of swordsmanship in the Jianghuai area.  He walked straight to Hu Xiaotian and said coldly: "If you win, I will send you an invitation. But if you lose, I will leave an arm! Young man, how are you doing?"

    Hu Xiaotian said neither humble nor arrogantly: "It's a deal!"

    Cui Weicheng has so much experience that he will never look down upon his opponent because of his young age.  In fact, if there was a better choice, he really didn't want to openly compete with this rising star. It would be fine if he won, but if he failed, where would he put his old face?  He held his sword across his chest, stood up with his feet spread out, and said calmly: "You are a junior, I'll let you take the first shot."

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly and said: "Being respectful is worse than obeying orders!" Before he could finish his words, lightning flashed suddenly, and the tip of the sword was pointed directly at Cui Weicheng's throat. It was really lightning fast.  This straight thrust of the sword may seem ordinary, but in fact it has reached the ultimate level of simplicity. It is intended to be the superior state of the sword, and ordinary warriors cannot perform it.  As soon as the sword was drawn, the sound of wind was sharp and harsh, and the expressions of all those watching changed.  The speed of the long sword breaking through the air is so fast and the strength of the load is beyond imagination.  Most people couldn't catch the movement of the sword at all, but as soon as they saw it, he had crossed a distance of three feet, and the sword light was pointing to Cui Weicheng's vital point.  The knowledgeable person couldn't help but exclaim: "This is the art of combining man and sword!"

    Cui Weicheng has been immersed in swordsmanship for many years. He has experienced more than a hundred fierce battles in his life, and his vision is different from others.  Seeing the shocking sword thrust towards his face, his heart shook wildly, knowing that this time he had hit an iron plate.  The opponent is young, but can use almost perfect swordsmanship. This not only proves his extraordinary talent and hard work, but also means that he has the terrifying strength of the master behind him!  The background of this swordsman who rises like a comet is absolutely extraordinary.  Cui Weicheng really didn't understand why his opponent would cause trouble for him with his opponent's strength?  According to his level, he should challenge the seven major sword sects, the five major families, or the Shaolin, Wudang, and Demon Cults, so that he can be considered equally matched.

    when!  After all, Cui Weicheng was not a person who deserved his reputation. At the critical moment, he suddenly moved backwards, raised his long sword at the same time, and narrowly missed Feng's throat with the sword. The internal forces of both sides collided, and his five fingers were actually shocked to the point of numbness.  He couldn't help but gasp, and just as he was about to fight back, a ball of sword light suddenly exploded in front of his eyes, and the shadow of the sword was shrouded, as if a heaven and earth net were formed out of thin air, giving people a sense of emptiness and inescapability.  Cui Weicheng was so frightened and furious that he bit the tip of his tongue suddenly, danced his sword rapidly, and used all the special moves at the bottom of the box.  Hearing several dense clanging sounds, the veins in his right hand went numb as he was unexpectedly struck by the spine of his opponent's sword!

    The figures suddenly separated. Hu Xiaotian stepped back a few steps with his sword in hand and said with a smile: "Master Cui, don't blame me for offending you. I accept it!"

    "Brother Cui lost?!" "Did Brother Cui lose a move?" The fight just now was like lightning, no one could see the details clearly, but looking at Hu Xiaotian's appearance, it was clear that the winner was decided.

    Under the gaze of everyone, Cui Weicheng's face turned red and white. He wanted to speak out to protest but hesitated. After a while, he let out a long sigh, as if he had aged ten years in an instant, and whispered: "The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. Cui is willing to admit defeat. Invitation."  It¡¯s up to you to take it.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said: "In that case, you're welcome, Hu!" He gently landed in front of the hall door, staring at the golden invitation, with a complicated and inexplicable look in his eyes.  Just when everyone was holding their breath, sword light flashed suddenly, and the invitation that countless people dreamed of, representing status and fame in the world, was chopped into pieces with a sword!

    "Wow!" "What a courage!" Everyone exclaimed in astonishment. No one could have imagined that he would do such a crazy thing - this was not an ordinary wedding invitation. In addition to the ancestors of the Tang clan,  It was signed in his own hand, and it was also stamped with the seal of Grand Master Jun Wangyou!  Not to mention the power of the Tang Sect, in today's martial arts world, who doesn't know the great master's reputation?  It is an existence like a legend.  Whoever receives an invitation does not cherish it and collect it carefully?  Not only can it be shown off to future generations,??Capital can even be turned into a life-saving amulet at certain critical moments of life and death!  Hu Xiaotian blatantly destroyed the invitation. At best, he was reckless and arrogant, and at worst, he openly challenged the dignity of the Grand Master and lost the face of the number one man in the White Way.

    Cui Weicheng was furious and shouted loudly: "Hu Xiaotian, how dare you disrespect the great master, Cui will fight to the death to take you down! Come on, surround this madman quickly." Jun Wangyou said in Bai Dao  The prestige is too high. If he doesn't show a desperate attitude, he will inevitably fall into his trap and find it difficult to gain a foothold in the world in the future.

    Hu Xiaotian raised his arms and flew up the roof like a giant eagle. He laughed and said, "What's the point of a mere invitation? When I get to Jinling and defeat Ji Haoming, this wedding will naturally be cancelled. See you soon, everyone!"

    The second day of June is sunny.

    In Hongze Lake, there are vast expanse of blue waves.  A majestic and majestic water village stands among the waves, with flags fluttering, the atmosphere is solemn, and a murderous aura rushes straight into the sky.  On the flagpole on the side of the gate, there were more than a hundred hideous and terrifying human heads hanging, the brains and eyes had already been pecked out by crows.

    The guard responsible for guarding the gate of the village leaned lazily on the fence, bragging about his achievements last night, which was nothing more than being lucky enough to win thirteen games in a row, or the pretty widow snatched from Lijiazhuang.  Three braces and so on.  Someone accidentally glanced outside and said carelessly: "Wang Chaoyi, the fourth master is back." A short-skinned man who looked like a little boss raised his eyes and cursed: "Bai Shiyi, take care of your foul mouth, believe it or not  I'll beat you to death?!" He said, building a tent with his hands and looking into the distance.  Between the blue sky and blue waves, a speedboat flying with a dark red blood flag was speeding towards them.  The Wang dwarf frowned slightly and murmured: "That's not right! The fourth master took three ships out, why only one ship came back? Could it be that this business trip failed?"

    After a while, the clipper approached.  There is a man in black standing at the bow of the ship. His eyes are like those of a falcon, his face is calm, and he has a long sword slung across his back. He has a unique demeanor of standing still despite the collapse of Mount Tai.  At his feet, there was a corpse lying with blood flowing from the forehead.

    When the dwarf saw that he didn't know the person coming, and vaguely saw something amiss on the deck, he felt a sudden shock in his heart, and yelled, kicking and scolding: "You bastards, get down quickly and be on guard, or I'll blow your assholes!"  The guards jumped up in a hurry, holding swords and guns, drawing bows and arrows, or pushing the hinges to fall down the sluice gate, cursing incomprehensibly.  The dwarf poked half of his head out and shouted: "Stop the boat, stop the boat immediately and report your name! Otherwise I will order the arrow to be released!"

    The swordsman in black said solemnly: "I, Hu Xiaotian, have come to pay a visit to all the heads of the Shark Gang!"

    The short man Wang¡¯s mind was racing and he was convinced that he had never heard of such a number one person before, so he shouldn¡¯t be some evil star devil that was difficult to offend.  Moreover, this person could come on the Shark Gang's boat, and he might have a special relationship with the Fourth Master, so it would be inappropriate to offend him too much.  Just as he was hesitating whether to raise the sluice to let people pass through, he lowered his eyes and finally saw clearly the body lying on the deck. He couldn't help but shudder, stood on his head with cold hair, and roared in a hoarse voice: "  Ring the bell and shoot the arrow!¡±

    Dang Dang, the sound of the fine report resounded in the air.  The next moment, the bowstring flicked, and arrows fell like rain, whistling wave after wave.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly, and drew the long sword lightly with its sheath, drawing an endless and wonderful arc in the void, which seemed slow but was actually fast, forming countless interlocking virtual circles.  The arrows shot towards him bounced and fell, but none of them could penetrate his defense.  When all the arrows were weak, he suddenly let out a clear roar, his inner strength was everywhere, and dozens of feathered arrows were turned back, more than twice as fast as when they came.  The situation suddenly changed, and everyone was caught off guard. The arrows pierced the flesh with a muffled sound, and a large area of ??space appeared on the wall of the village.  Leaving aside the dead, the living were so frightened that their livers and gallbladders were split apart, and they all turned into cowards. No one wanted to show off and seek death.

    The bell rang suddenly, causing chaos and chaos in the water village.  In the blink of an eye, hundreds of men rushed towards the gate aggressively, roaring like thunder and shouting curses that shook the sky. The leader was none other than the leader of the Shark Gang - "Hongze Crazy Shark" Lu Mingsha!

    Wang Dwarf and the others secretly let out a sigh of relief. Suddenly they heard the roar of the wind, and a black shadow passed from a high place, followed by a dazzling white light. It was like a thunderbolt splitting the sky and striking hard at the surging forest of swords and guns!

    The third day of June is sunny.

    On Ping'an Street, Huai'an Prefecture, at Ruyi Restaurant.  A Taoist priest sat by the window, his eyes were shining with exquisite light, his temples were high on both sides, and his face showed a touch of arrogance. He seemed to disdain to talk to the people around him, and his whole body was spotless.  He held a snow-white handkerchief in his left hand, and occasionally wiped his lips while eating. He behaved elegantly, and at first glance he was a disciple of a famous family.

    Suddenly, I heard the sound of the stairs, and a tall and tall swordsman in black, as strong as a lion, walked up.  He had no intention of sitting down to dine. He turned his eyes slightly and landed directly on the Taoist priest. He cupped his hands and said, "May I ask?"Sir, is this Wudang Qinglingzi?  "

    The Taoist priest froze and said coldly: "You have murderous intent! Do you have any grudge against me?"

    The swordsman in black laughed and said: "Misunderstanding! Hu broke into the Shark Gang yesterday and killed several of the gangsters who led him. Unexpectedly, the remaining murderous intent was still detected by the Taoist priest. He is indeed a master of Wudang! I am here today and  There is no malice, I just want to learn swordsmanship. If the Taoist Master is willing to take the time to give some advice, Hu would be very grateful."

    Qing Lingzi frowned and said, "Who are you? How dare you declare a challenge to me so brazenly? You must know that swords have no eyes. If you lose your life, you will regret it."

    ¡°I¡¯m Hu Xiaotian!¡±

    Qing Lingzi's expression changed slightly, and his cold gaze came over: "Hu Xiaotian? It is said that you defeated Jiang Mingfeng, Xie Junfeng, and tied with Ye Tiezhou?"

    Hu Xiaotian said sternly: "That is not a rumor, but it is true. Hu is determined to challenge the world's famous swordsmen and prove his swordsmanship. He also hopes that he will become a master of swordsmanship."

    Qing Lingzi carefully put away the handkerchief and slowly grasped the sword. Fierce fighting spirit suddenly burst out in his eyes, and he said every word: "How lucky I am to fight with you!"

    The fourth day of June, yin.  Hu Xiaotian met seven masters of Yanyu Tower on the road. There was a quarrel for some reason and it led to a bloody conflict. As a result, one person from Yanyu Tower was killed and six were injured, and they fled in embarrassment.

    On the fifth day of June, it rained heavily.  Hu Xiaotian was suddenly ambushed by the Qinglong Society. After desperately breaking through to the bank of Baima Lake, he took advantage of the rain to cover up and killed the two hall masters and 27 masters of the Qinglong Society, turning the lake red.  The rest saw that there was nothing they could do, so they dispersed in a hurry.

    In just a few days, the world was shaken and the whole world was shocked.  (

    Pure site "57 Novels Network" "w.57 xs.c om" is worth collecting

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 14 Goodbye Zeng Ying

    The morning light was falling, birds were chirping, and a light mist filled the trees.  A breeze blew by, and a few drops of cold dew fell down, sliding right onto the back of the neck.  Hu Xiaotian slowly opened his eyes, but found that the scenery in front of him was extremely clear and moving, and every life was blooming with its own beauty.  Compared to yesterday's brutal fighting, the tranquility of this moment was naturally particularly precious, giving him a strange feeling of dream-like, criss-crossing time and space.

    This place is about fifty or sixty miles away from the shore of Baima Lake. It is completely deserted and belongs to Gaoyou. Further south is Yangzhou Prefecture, which is the richest place in the world.  The reason why Hu Xiaotian went south overnight and came to this barren mountain was to avoid the ensuing revenge of the Qinglong Society.  You must know that the Qinglong Society will lose all face this time with the loss of troops. Chen Tianye will definitely not give up with his sinister and domineering character!  With just a wave of his hand, countless people started to snipe and kill him one after another.  As the saying goes, a tiger can't defeat a pack of wolves, and two fists can't fight with four hands. Hu Xiaotian didn't want to be beaten all the way, and end up exhausted and lose his life.  What's more, his recent achievements are dazzling enough, and Li Wanjie's fueling the situation is enough to stir up the world and cause changes in Ji Haoming and Tang Xue's wedding.  If anything is too much, it is better to tolerate it for a few days and wait and see how all parties respond.

    Suddenly, there was a rush of horse hooves from the northeast, and by chance they were running towards his hiding place.  Immediately afterwards, there were faint sounds of shouts and curses and the sound of weapons clashing in the wind.

    Hu Xiaotian doesn¡¯t want to expose his whereabouts due to many things, and he doesn¡¯t want to be a good person and remain quietly invisible.

    However, when the branches were shaking, the two groups of people rushed out of the first one, and they ran out, fighting and fighting, and blood splashed and could not help each other.  The group of men in white who were fleeing at the front were at a disadvantage and were more or less injured, but they were brave and united. No one was afraid of death and asked for mercy. Even if their arms were cut off, they kept fighting!  Most of the pursuers were rough and vicious, like a group of experienced wolves who would pounce on them and bite them hard when they saw an opportunity.  During the fierce fight, some people kept falling off their horses, and then their skulls and livers were trampled by violent horse hooves, and their deaths were horrific.  At the moment of the melee, the steel knife in the hand of a young man in white was suddenly entangled with a soft whip. The enemy on the flank took the opportunity to swing his stick and smash it down. With a muffled bang, he was immediately sent flying for more than ten feet.  The young man in white was very alert. As soon as his feet landed on the ground, he immediately rolled sideways to avoid the iron hooves that were as fast as the rain. Then he jumped up and rushed into the depths of the woods.

    "Kill him, don't let anyone go!"

    Before he could finish his words, two big men abandoned their mounts and chased after them in the air with strange shouts.

    The young man in white ran more than ten feet away, the wind behind him was fierce, and the pursuers were already approaching him one after another!  His steps suddenly stumbled, he dwarfed and hid behind a willow tree.  I saw the cold light flashing across my scalp, causing sawdust to fly.  The young man in white used his old tricks to bully his opponent. He immediately turned around and pounced, his left palm feinted, his right palm came out horizontally and hit the enemy's shoulder on the right side.  The big man let out a cry of pain, dropped his knife and staggered back a few steps, with anger and embarrassment on his face.  Another big man yelled angrily: "You brat, are you struggling to your death?!" As he spoke, he shook his wrists and slashed three times, chasing after him with the swords, in a fierce and sophisticated way.  After all, the young man in white was injured first and lacked weapons to defend himself. He was killed immediately and was in a hurry.  If nothing else happens, he will be cut into pieces sooner or later.

    Hu Xiaotian's heart moved. The palm skills and footwork performed by this young man in white looked familiar, and they were exactly the same as the martial arts methods of Zhang Yukun of Tianxiahui - could this boy be a junior of the Zhang family?  When he first entered the world, he was accidentally involved in the civil strife of the Tianxiahui. He lived and died with Zeng Ying, Zhang Yukun and others, and had a close friendship.  He once worked hard to learn Zhang Yukun's unique skills. Later, he appeared in disguise and successfully diverted the enemy away, giving Zeng Ying and others a chance to escape. Therefore, several years later, he still vaguely remembers these moves and routines.

    Hu Xiaotian casually broke off two branches. With a flick of his luck, the branches shot out separately. With two soft pops, they hit the numb holes of the two villains.  The opponent's movements suddenly stopped, but the young man in white didn't care. He moved his fist like a cone and slammed it down. There was only a cracking sound of bones breaking, and the two big men spurted blood and fell.  The young man in white wiped a handful of cold sweat with his backhand, clasped his fist in the air and said, "I wonder which senior helped me? I don't thank you for your kindness. Zhang Guorong is being polite!"

    Hu Xiaotian asked lightly: "Who are you, Zhang Yukun?"

    Zhang Guorong was shocked and said respectfully: "He is the uncle of this junior."

    Hu Xiaotian nodded secretly, fell to the ground, and said gently: "Brother Zhang, don't be too polite! My surname is Hu, and I learned several kung fu from Senior Zhang many years ago. Unfortunately, the learning time was too short and I have not mastered the essence.  Otherwise, I will call you 'Junior Brother'."

    Zhang Guorong couldn't help but be surprised and admired when he saw that he was so young. Considering the way he subdued the fierce man just now, his expression became more respectful: "Brother Hu is joking, you are the best among men, how can you care about the Zhang family's meager skills? Even though you know it well, Brother Hu is joking.  It shouldn¡¯t be, but I still begged shamelessly, asking Brother Hu to save my brothers!¡±

    ? ?Xiaotian glanced at the fighting group in the distance, frowned and asked, "Who is chasing you?"

    "They are the lackeys raised by the great salt lord Ding Baigan!"

    Hu Xiaotian sneered and said: "Turns out he is a desperado selling illegal salt!" He kicked off his feet and leapt into the air like a giant eagle to pounce on food. He dodged twice and caught up with the galloping cavalry in the blink of an eye.  Those private salt dealers were so furious that they didn't pay attention to what was happening behind them. They were simply defenseless.  Hu Xiaotian didn't know how to make polite greetings, so he sealed their vital points through the air with a snap of his fingers.  There was a continuous pop, pop, and the private salt dealers rolled off the saddle one after another as if they were clay sculptures. They fell to pieces, and sadly, the unlucky ones were trampled to death by their horses.  Now the divine soldiers descended from the sky, and the situation was reversed. The remaining men in white subconsciously tightened their mounts and gathered into a group, looking at Hu Xiaotian in bewilderment. It seemed that no one knew who he was.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly to show that he had no ill intentions. He turned around and pointed at Zhang Guorong, who was running towards him, and said: "Hu and Zhang Guorong's uncle are old friends. They are friends, not enemies. Don't be nervous. Why did you offend Ding Baigan?  Is this a situation where you can¡¯t wait to die?¡±

    The men in white had just recovered from the shock. One of them and Hu Xiaotian explained softly, and the others got off their horses, raised their swords, and killed all the enemies without hesitation.

    It turns out that after the Central Plains Treasure Appraisal Conference, Zhang Daosang rebelled from the Salt Gang and led his close associates to join the Qinglong Society, pursuing glory and wealth.  The Huaiyang Gang was leaderless, and the powerful salt lords established their own factions one after another, either forming alliances or attacking, and fell into a state of fragmentation.  Unfortunately, Yan Duanhua was too busy to take care of himself at this time and could not leave Xuzhou, so he could only turn a blind eye and ignore it for the time being.  The Huaiyang area is the area where illicit salt sales are most prosperous. Who wouldn¡¯t be jealous of such a large piece of fat?  Tianxiahui will take advantage of the opportunity and sneak in, trying to convince the old Huaiyang Gang to capture all the private salt transactions near Huaiyang.  Zhang Guorong's team originally consisted of more than 20 people. They were ordered to visit and persuade Ding Baigan. They adopted the strategy of paying homage first and then attacking.  Unexpectedly, Ding Baigan was domineering and arrogant, and he blatantly ordered the massacre of the envoys who came to the door, without any concern for the consequences.  Zhang Guorong and others saw that the situation was wrong and fought and fled. If they had not bumped into Hu Xiaotian halfway, their entire army would have been destroyed.

    Hu Xiaotian knew the cause and effect, and couldn't help but shook his head and sighed: "There are ambitious people in the Huaiyang Gang who are working together, and outside there are the Qinglong Society and the Xuzhou Salt Gang who are eyeing them. From a distance, it seems delicious, but in fact, it hides endless murderous intent. You, the World Society, will eventually  If you are not an orthodox member of the Salt Gang, how can you easily subdue the rebellious Salt Gang disciples and eliminate their vigilance? Are you going to start a war with all the opponents? Once you take too big a move, you will definitely be counterattacked by the Qinglong Society and the Salt Gang! This  Can't the mystery of this not be understood by the savage Vice-President Ruzhang? If I were in his position, I would advise Master Zeng to act cautiously and step by step." Whether it is Chen Tianye or Yan Duanhua, once they free up their hands, they will definitely  A bloody battle will begin around the Huaiyang Gang's territory.  Compared with these two major gangs, today's Tianxiahui really has no challenger strength.

    Hearing that he was implicitly accusing Zhang Yukun, the disciples of the Undercover Society did not dare to talk to him and looked at Zhang Guorong who had rushed to his side.  Zhang Guorong smiled bitterly and said: "Brother Hu doesn't know something. The leader of the association has no choice but to take a risk. Just three months ago, we were completely expelled from Jinling by Yanyulou. All kinds of business income plummeted, and people were panicked.  Rumors are spreading. In order to restore the decline and hold on to the final foundation, the guild leader has no choice but to fight tooth and nail."

    Since the murder of Tsang Chi-hsiung, the Tianxiahui no longer has an unparalleled master in command, its strength has been greatly reduced, and it has been reduced to a second-rate gang.  The arena is a place where the weak prey on the strong and the strong fight against each other. The competition is extremely bloody and cruel. No one will sympathize with the weak.  If a huge gang wants to survive, there is no other way but to carve out a bloody path.  Zeng Ying made the decision to go north to expand territory. Firstly, she wanted to temporarily avoid the strong enemy and gain a breathing space; secondly, she wanted to take advantage of the opportunity of external expeditions to firmly grasp power and suppress internal opponents; thirdly, she wanted to quickly supplement  Manpower and wealth increase one's own strength.  Even though he knew that the risk was extremely high, he still had no choice but to rush forward in order to gain a chance of survival.  Once we can gain a firm foothold and make use of the conflicts between the Qinglong Society, the Yan Gang, and the Yanyu Tower, we may have another world.

    Hu Xiaotian was not a martial artist who was inexperienced in worldly affairs. After a brief thought, he understood Zeng Ying's various difficulties.  He sincerely admired this sworn sister who was appointed in critical situation and carried out his father's legacy, and he could not stand by and watch.  Immediately, he asked where Ding Baigan was staying, jumped up on a horse, and said loudly: "Brother Zhang, I'll come back as soon as I go, don't go away!"

    Zhang Guorong was shocked: "Brother Hu, Ding Bai is very skilled with the pole, ruthless and vicious. He has gathered hundreds of desperadoes and managed the Dingjiazhuang like a rock. Don't be impulsive!"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled nonchalantly and said, "What's so scary about a mere mad dog? If we don't knock down his arrogance and act as a team, the world will be in trouble in the future.okay.  If I don't take action today, how can I have the dignity to pay homage to Master Zeng?  "With a sound of driving, he hit the horse and left.

    Zhang Guorong and others were half worried and half excited, and they all secretly raised their thumbs - What a hero, he dared to break into Ding Baigan's lair single-handedly!  Everyone first cleaned up the corpses of both the enemy and ourselves, then led their horses and hid in the woods, waiting silently. The days seemed like years.

    At about noon, I suddenly heard the sound of hoofbeats like thunder, and a horse came galloping towards me.  Zhang Guorong and others jumped up one after another and rushed outside the forest to look around.

    I saw Hu Xiaotian galloping towards him on horseback, with a calm expression and no traces of fighting on his body.  But next to the saddle on one side, there is a hideous-looking head tied, with complex expressions of fear, anger, unwillingness, etc. still remaining on the face. There are occasional drops of blood from the broken neck. It is surprisingly the head of the notorious one.  Ding Bai pole!

    Zhang Guorong and others looked at each other in shock. The culprit was killed and the great revenge was avenged. It was so easy!  At this moment, they were completely in admiration for this unfathomable young swordsman.

    After a little tidying up, the group whipped up their whips and headed south, arriving at the outskirts of Yangzhou before it got dark.  Tianxiahui has purchased a large manor outside Yangzhou City to accommodate personnel, store treasures and information, and is also the headquarters for issuing orders and deploying troops.  Although Zhang Guorong and others failed in their mission and lost most of their companions, they brought back Ding Baigan's head, which caused quite a shock.  After Zeng Ying learned the news, she summoned them immediately.

    Hu Xiaotian followed Zhang Guorong into the hall, and saw a tall and beautiful woman sitting on the main seat. She had fair complexion, a straight nose, powerful phoenix eyes, and black hair as bright as a waterfall. Her curves were graceful, showing her maturity and attractiveness.  The charm.  She is wearing a long white dress, her upper body is as tall as a pine tree, her calm and pretty face is somewhat stubborn and majestic, but deep in her dark eyes, there is a faint look of exhaustion, she is the master of the world.  Zeng Ying.  Sitting on her left and right hands were the older Zhang Yukun and a gloomy and majestic middle-aged man.

    "My subordinates meet the leader!" Zhang Guorong and others bowed and saluted, their voices uniform.

    Zeng Ying said warmly: "Get up, my brothers don't need to be polite." Seeing that Hu Xiaotian was motionless and did not speak a word, she asked curiously: "Who are you?"

    Zhang Guorong said hurriedly: "For the record, Master, this is Hero Hu. We had a bad start and fell into Ding Baigan's poisonous trick. We were chased all the way. Fortunately, Hero Hu drew his sword to help us, and we were able to escape death in the end. Even the dog  Ding Baigan, who was looking low, was also killed by Hu Daxia with one sword. Moreover, Hu Daxia also said that he and my uncle were old friends. "

    "Old friend?" Zeng Ying and Zhang Yukun exchanged a surprised look, and then looked at Hu Xiaotian carefully. Even though they searched their minds, they were still confused.  Zhang Yukun coughed lightly, stood up and clasped his fists and said, "Young Master Hu has a majestic weapon and extraordinary swordsmanship. I wonder which master he belongs to?"

    Hu Xiaotian laughed loudly and said: "Uncle Zhang, Third Sister, do you really not remember me? Four years ago, we had an experience of living and dying together."

    Zeng Ying trembled all over, tears filled her eyes, and she shouted out loud: "You are HuLao Si, you are Lao Si!" She swayed slightly, grabbed his arm, looked up and down several times, and choked with sobs.  : "Fourth brother, it's really you! I haven't heard from you in the past few years. I thought I would never see you again in this life, but who knew that you gave my sister a big surprise! Okay, great!"  At the time of the sworn vows, Tang Jingtian was ranked the eldest because of his oldest age, Gao Qingcheng was ranked second, she was ranked third, Hu Xiaotian was ranked fourth, and Tang Xue was ranked last.  Thinking of the friendship in her youth and the hardships and struggles of these years, she couldn't help but feel emotional and burst into tears.

    Zhang Yukun also came back to his senses, clapped his hands and laughed: "So it's you, kid! If you hadn't sacrificed your life to lure the enemy back then, how could we have escaped by taking advantage of the chaos? Seriously, my Zhang family owes you at least two lives. Today  I¡¯m going to have a few drinks with you tonight, and I won¡¯t come home until you¡¯re drunk!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Uncle Zhang, you are an elder, please don't try your best to bully me." Looking down at Zeng Yingli's pretty face with raindrops, the past flashed by like lightning, with the same mixed feelings, he said softly  : "Third sister, it is a great joy for you and me to reunite after a long separation, and we should be happy. Please don't cry, okay?"

    Zeng Ying glared at him angrily, raised her sleeves to wipe away her tears, and said coldly: "Where did you hide to practice, you little bastard? Do you know what Fifth Sister is thinking? Do you know that she is going to get married soon?  Is she dead? If she lives in sadness and pain for the rest of her life, Third Sister will never forgive you!"

    Hu Xiaotian felt warm and ashamed at the same time, and said in a deep voice: "Third sister, I am not a hard-hearted person. I know Xiaoxue's thoughts clearly. In fact, I am about to rush to Jinling and swear to stop this wedding! Don't worry, I will  I will definitely take her back to my side and take good care of her for the rest of my life!"

    Hu Xiaotian was expelled from the Hengshan Sect in the past, and it is not a secret that he joined the Demon Sect.  But heXuanzong is his master, and practicing magic skills on the top of the snow-capped mountains is a secret of the demon sect. Only a few people in the world have heard of it.  Zeng Ying naturally didn't know about Hu Xiaotian's creation, let alone that he possessed peerless magic skills such as the World-Destroying Overlord Jue. Hearing this, she couldn't help showing hesitation and whispered: "It's fine if you have this intention, but there is no need to be tough.  We rush forward with our scalp on our shoulders and hit the stone with our eggs. We might as well take a long-term view and make a serious plan."

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart is like a mirror, and he knows that Zeng Ying is concerned about Ji Haoming¡¯s strength and background, and thinks that he has no chance of winning if he fights head-on.  Then he smiled proudly and said in a condensed voice: "Third sister, I have changed my name to Hu Xiaotian!"

    "Hu Xiaotian?!" Like a cry from the ground, Zeng Ying's heart was shaken. Fortunately, she had extremely strong willpower and finally did not scream - he turned out to be a man of great influence in the world in recent days!  Defeating Cui Weicheng in an understatement, slaying the Hongze giant bandit with a single sword, injuring Wudang disciples with one move, expelling the masters of Yanyu Tower without mercy, and smashing the Qinglong Club by the side of Baima Lake. These dazzling achievements are amazing.

    Zeng Ying smiled, only such a hero is worthy of the love of the most beautiful woman in the martial arts world; only such a talented swordsman is qualified to compete with Ji Haoming!  She was really looking forward to the peerless sword light that was about to bloom over Jinling!  (To be continued.

    Pure site "57 Novels Network" "w.57 xs.c om" is worth collecting

 Volume 6: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter 15: Sword Discussing in Yangzhou

    After running around for several days, he was finally able to sleep peacefully. When he woke up the next day, Hu Xiaotian felt refreshed and his fatigue was gone.  He opened the door and walked into the courtyard. He first punched and kicked to stretch his muscles and bones, then took the sword in his hand and started practicing attentively.  At this time, the rising sun was shining brightly, but the sword light was rising like a dragon, and the sword energy was hesitating and changing endlessly.

    "Good swordsmanship!" Zeng Ying arrived at the courtyard gate at some point and couldn't help but applaud, her face flushed with excitement.

    Hu Xiaotian put away his sword and said with a smile: "Third Sister, why are you here?"

    Zeng Ying approached with a smile and said: "You are a distinguished guest of Tianxiahui. How can sister neglect you? I cooked breakfast myself and waited for you to taste it. I declare in advance that you are not allowed to say anything bad.  Eat."

    Hu Xiaotian was about to speak when he suddenly heard someone say: "It's rare for Master Zeng to cook delicious food with his own hands. I wonder if I have such a blessing?" The two of them followed the call and saw a handsome and strong man with skin as bright as copper standing on the wall of the courtyard.  young swordsman.  His eyes were as cold as lightning, and his face was as heavy as iron. He was holding a bulging bundle in his left hand, and the cloth was stained with blood.

    Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t believe his eyes and shouted out loud: ¡°Senior Brother Gao!¡±

    Gao Qingcheng smiled slightly, ducked in front of Zeng Ying, looked down at the dreamy pretty face, couldn't help but have mixed feelings, and said softly: "I'm back!"

    Zeng Ying avoided his blazing eyes, her face was indifferent, and she frowned: "Are you here to pity me and sympathize with me to laugh at my jokes? Since ancient times, black and white have not been compatible. For the reputation of your Hengshan sect and the bright future of your Gao Daxia, please  You leave immediately! Even if I, Zeng Ying, am so down and out that I am penniless, even if I have betrayed my relatives and left my body lying on the street, I still don¡¯t need your cheap sympathy!"

    Gao Qingcheng sighed softly and explained patiently: "Xiaoying, I once said that the reason why I chose to leave temporarily was not to break up with you, but to improve my strength as soon as possible. I have been practicing in the East China Sea for a thousand days.  The purpose of practicing magic skills and understanding the way of swordsmanship is to help you protect yourself from wind and rain one day. Now that I have just completed my magic skills and created a set of sword techniques, I have hope for revenge. I swear to God, I will wipe out the Baiyun Sect and kill the Baiyun Sect in this life.  All monsters!"

    Zeng Ying's eyes changed, and she whispered: "You really don't dislike me and don't lie to me?"

    Gao Qingcheng said categorically: "My feelings for you will be revealed to the sun and the moon, and they will never change!" He threw the baggage to the ground and said, "Yin Wujiu, Tao Zhi, and Yuan Zhui of the Huaiyang Gang are secretly communicating with each other in an attempt to sneak attack on you.  Yes, they were killed by my design. As long as you hang their heads out, I believe those ghosts and monsters will retreat." These three people plus Ding Baigan are the most ferocious salt owl in Huaiyang. Now they have all been beheaded, which is enough  Deter the ambitious.

    Zeng Ying was pleasantly surprised, and her eyes suddenly softened. This gift really came at the right time, completely suppressing the storm surging in the dark and breaking her current predicament.  Once the pressure was gone, I felt physically and mentally exhausted. I couldn't help but throw myself into Gao Qingcheng's arms and murmured: "Qingcheng, thank you."

    Gao Qingcheng put his arms around her waist and said softly: "Don't worry, I will stay by your side forever. As long as I am here, no one can hurt you."

    Zeng Ying raised her head, her eyes shining brightly: "Then when do you plan to marry me?"

    Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but cough slightly and said with a smile: "Senior brother, third sister, if you want to be in love and talk to each other, shouldn't you change to a clean and comfortable wing?"

    Zeng Ying's face turned red with embarrassment, and she hurriedly broke away from Gao Qingcheng's arms and said angrily: "You are teasing my sister, maybe you are itchy? Although my martial arts skills are not as good as yours, it is not difficult to punch you a few times."

    Hu Xiaotian said hurriedly: "Third sister, please calm down. I am wrong, isn't it okay? In fact, I sincerely wish the lovers to get married and share the beauty of the moon together thousands of miles away." Gao Qingcheng and Zeng Yinglang's love as concubines, if they can be cultivated, it will naturally be a good thing.  .  However, Gao Qingcheng's name is too loud. He is a core disciple of the Seven Sword Sects and one of the future leaders of the Bai Dao Wulin. How can he casually marry the leader of the underworld gang?  The resistance coming from all aspects will never be small.

    Gao Qingcheng glanced at him meaningfully, and suddenly said: "There has been a sudden outbreak in recent years. Lien Zhan, a powerful enemy, is going for Ji Haoming, right?"

    Hu Xiaotian nodded and said: "In emergency situations, only extraordinary measures can be taken. I have worked hard to create a general trend just to force Ji Haoming out and decide the outcome in one battle."

    Gao Qingcheng asked slowly: "If you fight him in a duel, what are your chances of winning?"

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "If it was ten days ago, I would have had at least a 10% chance of winning. Now I have had a series of adventures, my skills have greatly improved, and I have broken through the shackles of sword practice. If I am confident that I can fight with him fairly, the outcome should be five or five."  The number of five.¡±

    Gao Qingcheng's eyes narrowed slightly, with a cold light shining: "It has only been more than ten days since we parted ways in Mangdang Mountain, and you dare to boast so much? It should be noted that Ji Haoming is not an embroidered pillow that is strong on the outside but good on the inside.He also occupies the right time, place, and right people. Even if I want to challenge him, I am not sure I can escape unscathed.  You couldn't even defeat me back then, how could you defeat such a powerful enemy!  "

    Hu Xiaotian said: "The ancients said, 'It takes three days for a scholar to see each other with admiration.' Senior brother, don't worry, it is related to Xiaoxue's life, and I will never talk nonsense."

    Gao Qingcheng pondered for a while and said: "You have become famous recently and are powerful in the world, but after all, your foundation is too shallow and cannot be compared with Ji Haoming. You still lack some firepower to force him to take action. Why don't you fight me first!"  If you win everything, it's easy to say, if you are defeated by my sword, you don't have to go to Jinling City to embarrass yourself."

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked, moved and shocked at the same time. Gao Qingcheng had put his future and destiny into his own hands!  In the arena, the winner is king, and the loser disappears into thin air. No one can escape this law.  Gao Qingcheng's move was obviously to give him the qualifications to challenge Ji Haoming!  As long as he wins the sword competition, he will definitely compete with Ji Haoming for the title of No. 1 Swordsman, and Ji Haoming cannot even refuse for any reason.  Even if the great master comes forward, he can't stop this peak battle!  He sighed: "Senior brother, if you do this, how can I, my little brother, feel at ease?"

    Gao Qingcheng smiled faintly and said: "Did you think that I would lose to you on purpose? Wrong, it's a big mistake! I really want to fight you with all my strength and seek a breakthrough in martial arts! Only by becoming stronger can I  Let¡¯s end that bloody feud. Hu Xiaotian, don¡¯t let me down!¡±

    The four eyes met, sparks flew, and a strong fighting spirit burned.  At this moment, any language is useless.  Even if the brotherhood does not change, once the sword is unsheathed, it will only be a fight!

    The seventh day of June, night.  The news about Hu Xiaotian's appointment to fight Gao Qingcheng spread like wildfire, causing shock in all directions and everyone who heard about it was shocked.  Countless people could not sleep at night and rushed to Yangzhou at night.  There are also some good people who set up handicaps, collect gambling money, and add fuel to the flames. Even ordinary people in the market have heard about it.

    The eighth day of June, noon.  The scorching sun is high, the heat is steaming, and the forest sea is undulating on the Shugang Peak.  There were crowds of people at the foot of the mountain, and as time went by, many people rushed over.  No one complained about the hot weather, and no one was too distracted to talk. All eyes were focused on the two swordsmen facing each other, almost for an instant.

    Hu Xiaotian looked coldly and saw that thousands of people had gathered around him. Most of them seemed to be local snakes near Yangzhou. Top-notch experts rarely showed up. He couldn't help but secretly breathed a sigh of relief.  Concerned that he had too many and too powerful opponents, he asked Zeng Ying to deliberately control the time and channels for letting the news out, so as to prevent powerful enemies from taking advantage of him.  It seems to be calm at the moment, and there shouldn't be any bad guys disrupting the situation.  He calmed down and said loudly: "Young Master Gao, the time has come. I dare to ask for advice. Don't blame me if I offend you!"

    Gao Qingcheng said coldly: "Young Master Hu, you and I have no deep grudges, so why bother with this quarrel of spirits? You must know that swords have no eyes. It would be bad if it hurts your life."

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said: "Thank you for your concern, Brother Gao! However, I have already made great ambitions. With this three-foot long sword, I will be able to master all over the world. Brother Gao ranks first among the top ten rookies. His swordsmanship is superb. To me, it will be a lifetime experience."  A rare opponent. Today I will fight with my brother, and I will be responsible for my life and death, as all the heroes present can testify!"

    Gao Qingcheng drew his sword out of its sheath, shook it slightly, and the blade made a crisp sound. He said in a deep voice: "Since you don't hit the south wall and don't look back, then it's as good as you wish!"

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly asked: "Brother Gao, how does Ji Haoming's swordsmanship compare with yours?"

    Gao Qingcheng said seriously: "Ji Shaoxia is a well-known master and has excellent swordsmanship. He should be slightly better than me. I wonder what Mr. Hu means by asking?"

    Hu Xiaotian said proudly: "When I defeat you, it will be his turn next!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was in an uproar.  Although Ji Haoming has never fought against Gao Qingcheng, and there is no conclusion as to which one is higher or lower, in the eyes of the world, he is the well-deserved number one among the younger generation.  What's more, behind Ji Haoming stands the extraordinary Grand Master!  Although Hu Xiaotian's rise was extremely rapid and he was awarded the title of "Warrior of the Ming Dynasty", compared with Ji Haoming, he was still too immature and very different.  Mengbuding heard his arrogance, who can accept it?

    Gao Qingcheng said lukewarmly: "Master Hu, have you heard the story about Yelang's arrogance? There are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the world. Don't think too highly of yourself and forget about yourself."

    Hu Xiaotian shrugged and said: "What's wrong with Ji Haoming? Is he destined to be invincible? When you and I practice martial arts and swordsmanship, our top priority is our ambition, and we will never accept being defeated. If you don't have a sword that dominates the world, it will become stronger when you encounter a strong one."  If you don't mind, then just go home and chop wood. Could it be that a genius like Brother Gao has never thought of becoming the best swordsman in the martial arts world?"

    Gao Qingcheng was silent, and then sneered: "These nonsense words Mr. Hu said are mainly to disturb my mind, right? It's just a trivial skill, it's hard to reach the level of elegance. No matter how much you boast, you will eventually be seen by your subordinates.Zhen Zhang, yes or no?  "

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Brother Gao misunderstood me. Hu always said one thing and another, and never hid it. I did have the idea of ??challenging Ji Haoming, for no other reason than for the man who is known as a martial artist.  The most beautiful Miss Tang! She once said that she would marry whoever can defeat Ji Haoming."

    Everyone looked at each other in shock, this person really couldn¡¯t stop talking without surprising anyone!  Due to the majesty of the Grand Master, no one took Tang Xue's pre-marriage jokes seriously and made their own clan or sect uncomfortable.  But today there was a thunder, and someone actually raised the matter openly and openly declared war on Ji Haoming!  From Ji Haoming's point of view, he was really in a dilemma.  If he were defeated, not only would he have to give up Mei Jiao Niang, but he would also lose the opportunity to lead the heroes of the White Way, which would ultimately cause a huge change in the entire martial arts situation.  Those who think fast are already breaking out in cold sweat.

    Gao Qingcheng snorted coldly: "Shaoxia Ji and Miss Tang are a match made in heaven. They are about to get married, but you insist on getting in the way. Aren't you afraid of being criticized?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "My fair lady, a gentleman is always brave. Anyway, Miss Tang is not married yet, so what's wrong with me falling in love with her? Of course, if Ji Haoming is willing to admit defeat, just pretend that I haven't said anything and will never visit her again."  challenge."

    Gao Qingcheng shouted: "Stop talking nonsense, wait until you pass my level before you can be arrogant!"

    Hu Xiaotian nodded, raised his sword across his chest with a clang, and said in a deep voice: "The two armies are facing each other, I am invincible! Please teach me." The sword energy rolled like chao, and he slapped forward.

    The sword energy was invisible and qualityless. In the blink of an eye, they collided with each other in the air. The wind blew violently and countless pieces of vegetation flew into the sky.  Although he had already expected it, Gao Qingcheng was still shocked. Hu Xiaotian's cultivation level was actually such that he could catch up from behind, and his speed of advancement was unparalleled!  He originally thought of going through the motions, but now his strongest fighting spirit was aroused and he was determined to go all out.

    ??Hu Xiaotian has so much experience in battle. He immediately keenly senses the ups and downs of his opponent's mentality. With one step, lightning pierces the sky, full of tragic momentum that will never return.  The origin of this sword was born out of the "One-Sword Cut Against the Wind", which was completely different from the sword techniques he had mastered in the past. Even Gao Qingcheng could not discern its mysterious changes at first sight.

    Before the sword arrives, the intention has arrived, and murderous aura pours down on his head like frost.  Gao Qingcheng's expression is solemn. This move is simple and majestic, and it is quite a return to the realm of the original nature. It seems that there is no return, but in fact there is another mystery, which must not be taken lightly.  The long sword danced in the flash of lightning in my mind, but I saw the sword light intertwined, layer upon layer, as endless as the waves surging.

    Hu Xiaotian was stunned, isn¡¯t this the Shuirou sword technique?  It was funny and helpless at the moment, but the sword in his hand stabbed forward without any delay.

    The two swords clashed, the clanging sound was as dense as raindrops, and the sword light flashed, which was thrilling and thrilling.  I saw the two of them advancing and retreating as if they were swimming dragons, attacking like thunder and thunderbolts, and defending like a copper wall and an iron wall that was airtight. It was a wonderful display.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? felt like a worthwhile trip.  There are also many people who secretly lament that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves in front, and the new generation is chasing the old ones, and they cannot accept the old.

    Gao Qingcheng seemed to be at a disadvantage, fighting and retreating, but in fact, his moves and footwork were not messy, and he carefully figured out the opponent's sword techniques.  Seeing that he was about to hit a tree if he retreated any further, he suddenly jumped up and flew straight to the top of the tree.  Hu Xiaotian pursued him relentlessly, using his long sword to cut off the branches and leaves that were in the way. Suddenly, he heard a click, and a thick branch suddenly fell down on his head, with a huge force.  Hu Xiaotian was unable to escape in the air, so he had to stretch out his hands to hold him up. Under the contact of strength, he was forced to sink to the ground.

    The sword light suddenly stopped, and the two men turned from movement to stillness, one high and one low, facing each other from a distance.

    Gao Qingcheng slowly exhaled a breath of turbid air, his inner strength was everywhere, and the tip of his sword shot out half a foot of cold light, and said in a deep voice: "No wonder you are arrogant, you really have some abilities! But you want to defeat me with just these few sword skills.  , but it¡¯s not enough!¡± He kicked off the branch with both feet and used the force to rush down. A sword net shining with endless murderous intent instantly completely enveloped Hu Xiaotian.

    Now the offense and defense were reversed. In the fierce battle, they were even better than before by three points. The clanging sound of the two swords could be heard for miles.  I saw a huge ball of light wandering around, cutting off innocent trees one after another, and the tree crowns fell to the ground one after another, stirring up dust all over the sky.

    Everyone was stunned to see that such a terrifying power was actually caused by two young people. Who would believe it if they didn't see it with their own eyes?

    There is an attack in Hu Xiao's defense, and there are needles hidden in the cotton, just like the unyielding reef, standing tenaciously in the huge waves.  No matter how strong Gao Qingcheng's offensive was, he could never break through his last line of defense, and the two of them had similar skills. Even if they occasionally faced each other, neither would suffer.  Both of them have mastered excellent swordsmanship, and they don't stick to fixed swordsmanship routines when wielding the sword. They can pick up each move at their fingertips, and there is no blockage in the connection. They really meet their opponents and will meet a good talent.  The more intense the duel, the more ethereal the two people's stage becomes, and their quick thinking is a thousand times better than usual., many martial arts questions were instantly solved, and they were suddenly understood.  At the end of the fight, there is no need to deliberately control the advance and retreat of offense and defense. Every sword is generated from nothingness and dissipates in the impact, leaving no trace behind like an antelope hanging its horns.

    Gao Qingcheng suddenly laughed loudly: "Happy, happy!" The sword's power suddenly changed, like the roar of an angry sea, containing ruthless and destructive murderous intent, surging continuously.

    Hu Xiaotian raised his voice and screamed, his sword flashed, vowing to cut down the sun and the moon, and forcefully opened a way out in the chasm of destruction.

    At this point in the war, both sides no longer had any reservations.  The onlookers all held their breath, gritted their teeth, and waited silently for the moment when the winner would be decided.

    Suddenly, the blooming sword flowers in the field disappeared out of thin air without any warning. With a soft ding, the two figures flew backwards and landed on the ground at the same time, with sympathy in their eyes.

    Gao Qingcheng said leisurely: "I have gained a lot from fighting with you, and I will be able to break the martial arts barrier again soon. If we are destined in the future, I am willing to drink and have fun with you, and we will never stop getting drunk."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "As long as Brother Gao raises his arms, I will accompany you at any time."

    Gao Qingcheng laughed and said through a message: "Did you see clearly the sword technique I just performed?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "I see clearly."

    Gao Qingcheng returned his sword to its sheath, jumped up, and ran towards the south without looking back: "Master Hu, see you later! I will definitely be there to help you in the peak battle between you and Ji Shaoxia!"

    "Wow! It turns out Gao Qingcheng lost!" "How did the guy named Hu win? I didn't see it clearly just now!" "Ji Haoming is in trouble this time. What do you think he has a chance of winning?" "The pinnacle of Jinling City  Battle, the ownership of the title of No. 1 in the world, just thinking about it makes my blood boil!" Everyone was talking like a frying pan, they were both shocked and surprised, but also a little expectant.

    Hu Xiaotian turned a deaf ear to the comments around him and turned his head to look to the west - Jinling, already within reach!  (

    Pure site "57 Novels Network" "w.57 xs.c om" is worth collecting

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 16: Encounter in Jinling

    The light rain was pouring, and the carriages and horses were bumping and moving forward slowly.  Even though the road is muddy, there is still an endless stream of pedestrians and business travelers.  Hu Xiaotian looked out through the car window. The towering and majestic city towers were vaguely visible, and he couldn't help but feel excited - he had walked all the way from the northwest, passed through countless tests of life and death, and passed countless levels, and now he finally arrived at the gate of Jinling City!  His mission this time was not only to recapture Tang Xue, but also to complete the mission assigned by Xuanzong. In terms of difficulty alone, the latter even surpassed the former.  Especially when I think of the decisive and moody king, I feel really uneasy.

    Jinling is the ancient capital of China. It also has names such as Stone City, Jianye, Jiankang, and Yingtian. It is close to the bank of the river, with dragons and tigers on Zhongshan Mountain. It has been the place where emperors founded their country since Sun Wu of the Three Kingdoms.  The scenery of Purple Mountain is excellent, the Mufu Mountain is majestic, the Qinhuai River and Jinchuan River are lingering in it, and Xuanwu Lake and Mochou Lake are dotted in the city. No matter whether it is summer, autumn or winter, there are endless beautiful views.  Zhu Yuanzhang took Jinling as the foundation, destroyed Chen Youliang in the west, conquered Zhang Shicheng in the east, drove away the Mongols in the north, and pacified the barbarians in the south, creating imperial hegemony. He ascended the throne and proclaimed himself emperor in the first year of Hongwu. On the second day of August, he decreed that Jinling be Nanjing, and later officially changed its name in the eleventh year of Hongwu.  "Capital Master".  After Zhu Yuanzhang came to the throne, he issued many decrees to move the rich and powerful businessmen from all over the world to settle in the capital, so the prosperity was unparalleled.

    There were two soft sounds, and someone outside the carriage reminded: "Master, we are tired from walking. Do you think we should take a break and have a cup of tea before we continue our journey?"

    Hu Xiaotian said lightly: "Okay, let's rest for a quarter of an hour." In order to hide from others, through Zeng Ying's ingenious arrangement, he disguised himself as a wealthy businessman named Ye, and led the Ye family's caravan to Jinling.  Except for Zhang Guorong who also changed his appearance and accompanied him, the rest of the staff had nothing to do with the world.  You must know that Jinling is the home base of Yanyu Tower, and you must be cautious in everything you do. If you are caught by their eyes, you may not have a moment of peace.  Although he is not afraid of provocation from the other party, it is better to do less than to do more, and it is the right thing to make money in silence.

    The caravan stopped outside a tea shed, and the guys were either counting the goods or gathering the mules and horses. They had their own rules and division of labor, and Hu Xiaotian didn't have to worry about it.  Walking into the tea shed, I saw forty or fifty people present, most of them were ordinary businessmen, and a small half were heroes with weapons and strange behaviors.  Hu Xiaotian glanced around, and his heart was slightly shaken. Several familiar faces jumped into his eyes - sitting at the table on the left front were actually Chen Tianlei, Liu Tianyue and his wife, as well as Zhao Qinghe and Chen Qinghua!  We haven't seen each other for a long time, but Chen Tianlei and his wife have not changed much. Zhao Qinghe has transformed into a mature and generous person with a strong spirit. However, Chen Qinghua has changed into a woman's attire. She is pure and refined, with a bit of charm and charm, and is even more charming than before.  They were busy with their travels and drank tea by themselves. They didn't even look at Hu Xiaotian, they just regarded him as a passerby who met by chance.  Hu Xiaotian has been through many ups and downs for a long time, so he will not show off his faults because of this. He secretly lamented that there are no places in his life where he has not met before, so he picked an empty table and sat down.  Zhang Guorong and others then poured in and gathered around him, shouting for tea and snacks, talking and laughing.

    Chen Tianlei and others finished their tea, then hurriedly paid and left.  As soon as their figures disappeared, the tea shed immediately became buzzing with excitement: "Did you see clearly? The powerful master just now is Chen Daxia, the leader of the Hengshan Sect!" "Did Chen Daxia and his wife come to participate in the Jinling Ceremony? Listen, right?  It is said that the Taishan Sect, Songshan Sect, and Hengshan Sect are also here. If nothing happens, the heads of the seven sword sects will gather in Jinling!" "Miss Tang is getting married. I wonder if the third-ranked Ice Mountain Goddess Luo Bing'er will attend the wedding.  ? Hehe, it is said that Luo Bing'er is very fond of Ji Haoming." "His grandmother's boy named Ji is too lucky, isn't he? He embraces everyone and enjoys all the blessings, and he doesn't let anyone live!  "Amid the commotion, someone suddenly sneered and said, "Who said that Miss Tang will definitely marry Ji Haoming?" There was a sudden silence in the tea shed. I don't know who said quietly: "In a few days, who will be the winner?  Home, it¡¯s about to be decided!¡±

    After Hu Xiaotian defeated Gao Qingcheng, he was at the height of his power, directly shaking Ji Haoming's title of "the first swordsman".  He struck while the iron was hot and announced in public that he would wait for Ji Haoming on the night of June 19th on Mochou Lake to meet friends with his sword!  Driven by thoughtful people, the news spread wildly, reaching the point where almost no one knew about it.  In just two or three days, this so-called "peak battle" became the hottest topic at the moment, and countless casinos took the opportunity to open handicap to absorb gambling money.  Heroes from all over the world were already paying close attention to the Jinling Ceremony, and now they were even more itchy and rushed over.  For a time, the storm surged and became unstoppable.

    Some of the heroes resting in the tea shed support Hu Xiaotian, while others are optimistic about Ji Haoming. Moreover, many of them have staked their money in the casino in an attempt to make a big fortune.  Both sides were frothing at each other's mouths, and their faces were red and their necks were thick. Neither of them wanted to admit that they had bad judgment.

    Hu Xiaotian listened to the arguments with a smile, feeling satisfied and quite amused.  At this moment, two horses slowly stopped outside the door, and a man and woman in white jumped off their horses and walked in as if there was no one else around.  I saw that the man was tall and tall, with deep eyes, calm demeanor and graceful demeanor; the woman's skin was as white as snow, as elegant as orchid, and she had a faint smile on the corner of her lips.For the shallow pear dimples, the beauty of the appearance is unforgettable.  Although Hu Xiaotian saw many people, he couldn't help but secretly praise: What a couple of gods and gods!  The two of them probably didn't like being around strangers, so they sat down directly by the door.

    Hearing the fierce commotion, the woman in white frowned, suddenly slammed the table, and shouted: "You are annoying! That Hu Xiaotian just got lucky and won a few games by chance, how can he have any real ability? He is qualified to compete with  Ji Shaoxia, the one who competes for the first place in the world should be my senior brother!"

    As soon as these words were spoken, the quarrel stopped abruptly and one could hear a pin drop in the tea shed.

    Facing the suspicious glances, the woman in white raised her pretty face and said proudly: "You don't believe it, do you? My senior brother is the young master of the Qingcheng faction, his surname is Chu Mingfeng!"

    "It turns out he is Chu Feng!" "Interesting, Qingcheng Juejian has also come to join in the fun!" "Be silent, and trouble will come from your mouth!" Youdao is the shadow of the famous tree. All the heroes exclaimed in amazement, and at the same time, they all revealed their faces.  There was a trace of fear, for fear of offending this young master unintentionally.

    Chu Feng is the only son of Chu Siwei, the leader of the Qingcheng Sect. He is very talented. At the age of fifteen, he has mastered his father's true swordsmanship. His swordsmanship is the highest in Qingcheng.  He started walking down the mountain at the age of eighteen. He once traveled alone across the snow-capped mountains and plateaus, as far as Tianzhu. After more than a hundred battles, he killed countless thieves and bandits, and was nicknamed the "Juehun Sword".  It is said that in the Sichuan and Yunnan areas, even if he just passed by by chance, the local powerful people would flee and fear him like a tiger.  Before Hu Xiaotian was born, he, Gao Qingcheng, Qing Xuzi and Ji Haoming were known as the "Four Elites of Baidao".

    Chu Feng smiled and said: "Junior sister, those who don't know are not guilty, so why should we be familiar with them? Don't care too much about everything, the prime minister can support the boat."

    The woman in white pouted and said: "I'm just so angry! In my opinion, senior brother, you should just make an appointment with Ji Haoming two days in advance to grab the 'No. 1 in the world' first. Wait until you show off your martial arts, surnamed Hu  You will retreat when you are faced with difficulties, so as not to be embarrassed."

    Chu Feng shook his head and said: "I have been friends with Shaoxia Ji for a long time. I regard him as a like-minded friend. I am here to congratulate him on his wedding. How can there be any reason to draw a sword and fight? It's just a mere name, so don't worry."  In the understatement, there is pride that cannot be concealed.

    The woman in white said with a smile: "Since senior brother is not willing to be in the limelight, let Hu be allowed to jump around for a few days. When he falls from the clouds, I will also step on him."

    Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t help but rolled his eyes, secretly saying that I have no grievances with you. Why are you so prejudiced against me?  An idea suddenly popped up in my mind: no matter what, I would find an opportunity in the future to defeat Chu Feng in an upright manner.

    Jinling is the center of the Ming Dynasty. It has high walls and wide city, and is heavily guarded. There are countless officials, soldiers, and factory guards walking on the streets. Those heroes who are not afraid of heaven and earth have almost disappeared, let alone those who caused trouble.  The Ye family has a house in the city, which is usually guarded by old servants who are loyal to the Ye family. It is antique, covers a large area, and is neither overly luxurious nor shabby.  After the carriages, horses and goods were settled, Hu Xiaotian left Zhang Guorong to discuss matters alone.

    Zhang Guorong can be regarded as a local snake and is also familiar with the rules of the trading house. He reminded: "According to the records, after Ye Jinrong arrives in Jinling, he usually holds a banquet to invite merchants with business dealings. Firstly, it is to establish relationships and find out the direction of the wind; secondly, it is convenient to make arrangements as soon as possible.  Get rid of the goods. Brother Hu, since you have taken over Ye Jinrong's identity, you have to make friends according to the routine, and you can't suddenly change your temperament and arouse suspicion. "

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said, "Remember, you must call me 'Master' at all times!"

    Zhang Guorong's heart trembled, and he bowed and said, "Yes, sir."

    Hu Xiaotian said in a deep voice: "It is rumored that Jin Yiwei is pervasive and has ears and eyes all over the capital. You and I must not be careless in our words and deeds!" After a pause, he continued: "You are very familiar with Jinling. Where should we entertain guests tonight?"  You decide who to invite to attend."

    Zhang Guorong said: "In the past, when I entertained friends, nine times out of ten, I chose it near the Qinhuai River. Is it the same arrangement this time?"

    Hu Xiaotian nodded helplessly and said: "Okay. But there is one thing. I would rather spend more money than get some vulgar powder to disgust people."

    Zhang Guorong grinned and said: "Sir, you are worrying too much. The beauties from all over the world are gathered in Qinhuai. How can there be such things as fake Yu?" His words are not bragging. There are many brothels on both sides of the Qinhuai River, and there are many rows of boats in the river, which together form the most famous complex of the Ming Dynasty.  , the most upscale ** cave.  Countless literati, dignitaries, and even relatives of the emperor came and went, just for a night of pleasure.  The women of Qinhuai are not only as beautiful as flowers, but also considerate. Most of them are good at singing, dancing and music. The best ones can also recite poems and paint, and their level is comparable to that of contemporary talents.  Especially those peerless beauties known as "Oiran", who are so famous in the capital, they can no longer be impressed by ordinary people, and the money to tie their hair is almost astronomical.

    Hu Xiaotian has never liked to have fun in brothels, and he is used to seeing Li Xuan'er, a stunning beauty, so how could he welcome and send her off?Do you have the excitement in your eyes?  He brought up the topic with a single stroke and said sternly: "It's a small business to treat guests. You have to take this opportunity to cover up, contact the old department, and collect information for me as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will be like a blind man riding a blind horse, and I will have nothing to do."

    Zhang Guorong said solemnly: "The little one will work hard and do things beautifully." Although Tianxiahui was expelled from the city, after all, the tree is big and has deep roots. Before leaving, it had buried ventilation holes in all walks of life.  The "nails" of reporting formed an invisible and secret network.  As long as you get in touch with them, you will know everything about the capital.

    Hu Xiaotian said: "What information I want to know has been mentioned before I came here, so I won't repeat it. You must report the relevant situation to me at noon tomorrow at the latest."

    Zhang Guorong respectfully agreed, turned around and went out to get busy without mentioning it.

    At dusk, the lanterns were turned on, and the hazy drizzle cast a mysterious veil over the capital.  Accompanied by Zhang Guorong, Hu Xiaotian arrived at Zuixiang Tower in advance.

    This restaurant is built along the river. It is three stories high, with carved beams and painted buildings. It is luxurious and exquisite. The lights inside and outside the building are bright, and it looks like a torch from a distance.  Looking out the window, the lively and charming boat girls are rocking the boat, sometimes singing questions and answers, and sometimes laughing again and again, just like a seductive scenery.  Occasionally, a painting boat passes by. The red candles on the boat are burning high, and the beauty is as beautiful as jade. The half-covered boat attracts people's endless reverie.

    As soon as Hu Xiaotian sat down, there were two delicate and pure girls standing by his side, wiping his hands, drinking tea, beating his back, and fanning himself. They spoke softly and chuckled, which was heart-warming.  As the saying goes, once it comes, make peace with it.  Hu Xiaotian saw that they were gentle and respectful with a hint of ambiguity, and Ruojiruoli managed them just right. He was amazed in his heart. The maids were so well-trained, and the Qinhuai Fireworks really lived up to its reputation.

    After waiting for a cup of tea, Zhang Guorong walked in the door accompanied by a fat, golden man.  Hu Xiaotian had done enough homework beforehand and hurriedly stood up to greet him and said: "Boss Xu, Mr. Ye missed the welcome. Your Excellency, please don't blame me." This fat man's surname was Xu Ming Dingfa, a powerful businessman in the south of the city.  , well-rounded and well-connected, he narrowed his eyes and smiled and said: "Boss Ye, we are old friends, but last time you ran away from Taibai Tower and made me drunk, how should I settle this account?" Hu Xiaotian  He smiled and said: "Boss Xu, it was my fault last time. I will punish myself with three drinks later, okay? In addition, I have arranged for a pair of twin sisters to accompany me tonight. Boss Xu must not refuse."  Xu Dingfa's eyes lit up and he said happily: "Are they really twin sisters? Boss Ye, you are so good at understanding people." Hu Xiaotian said: "Where is it? In the future, Ye will still hope to make a fortune from Boss Xu." Xu Dingfa laughed.  , suddenly froze for a moment, and said curiously: "Boss Ye, you look very energetic today, could it be that you took some tonic?" Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "To be honest with Boss Xu, Ye was lucky enough to get a few tiger penises."  Drink a glass of black snake wine every day to nourish your yin and strengthen your yang, and your energy will be doubled. If Boss Xu is interested, I will send someone to deliver it to your house another day." Xu Dingfa said excitedly: "It's a deal!"

    Soon, other guests arrived one after another.  Hu Xiaotian greeted him with a smile and exchanged greetings, but nothing went wrong.  When everyone was seated one by one, a beautiful girl was waiting for her. For a while, she was singing and singing, and the pink fragrance was sweet and greasy, and she was very happy.

    After giving the order, the wine, food, soup and water were quickly served.  After three rounds of drinking, a businessman surnamed Gou said with a smile on his face: "Boss Ye, with fine wine and food, and with a beautiful woman in your arms, there is no shortage of singing and dancing to entertain you." Hu Xiaotian secretly looked at him with contempt and said with a smile: "Yes.  Yes, thanks to Boss Gou's generous reminder, Ye will let someone arrange it." Another businessman surnamed Mao joked: "I heard that there are several newcomers coming to Zuixianglou, each with their own special skills, so why not let them show them one by one. Among them  Those with the most outstanding skills and beauty will be rewarded!" Everyone shouted: "Okay!" "What a great idea!"

    In brothels, the rich ones are the uncles.  In less than a quarter of an hour, a beauty with fair skin and yellow clothes walked into the room. Her waist was as soft as a willow and as soft as a bone.  She held a pipa in her arms, revealing her pink-white arms, with slender fingers. She had a quiet temperament as she looked around, and seemed to be hiding a touch of melancholy. I really felt pity for her when I saw her.  She gave a slight blessing and said softly: "Youlian of the Nu family, I am honored to present a song today, and I hope you will have mercy on me."

    The businessman surnamed Gou had green eyes and said with a lewd smile: "Master Gou will take pity on you tonight!"

    You Lian glanced at him shyly and angrily, her eyes moving and seductive.  Now I sit by the window sill, adjust the tone, press the strings with my left hand, and make a stroke with my right hand. The clear and high-pitched music suddenly flows out, overpowering all the noisy noises, sometimes slow and sometimes fast, and exciting.  Her face is calm, her eyes are slightly closed, and her fingering techniques such as flick, roll, double flick, double pick, pick, and fly are all changing and seamless, exuding pure and flawless beauty.  Perhaps at this moment, she will forget all the suffering and filth and regard herself as a lotus flower unstained by dust.

    The song ended with thunderous applause.  The businessman surnamed Gou smiled and bowed: "Everyone, just give me some face and let me come back." Then he said:??Lian Zhao came to her side, looking very satisfied.

    The second person who came in was Dancing Girl Feiyan, with green hair like a waterfall, skin as white as snow, undulating curves, tight and slender legs, a pair of bare white and delicate jade feet, toes as pretty as petals, and golden bells tied around her ankles.  It emits a crisp ringing sound when it moves.  She has a noble forehead, a straight bridge of nose, and a pair of watery, apricot-blossom eyes that are so clear that people just want to indulge in them.

    Hu Xiaotian's heart moved, and for some reason he felt a sense of intimacy towards Feiyan, as if he had known him before.

    It feels like we¡¯ve seen each other before.

    Xu Dingfa turned sideways and chuckled: "Brother Ye, are you tempted? This girl comes from a famous family and is proficient in poetry, song, and dance. She is one of the money trees carefully cultivated by Zuixiang Tower. It is said that she is naturally charming and wonderful!"

    Hu Xiaotian thought with lightning in his mind and said curiously: "Listening to what Boss Xu said, it seems that he knows a lot about her origins? I wonder what's hidden in it?"

    Xu Dingfa curled his lips and said in a low voice: "Feiyan's father is Guo Jingzhi, a doctor from the Fourth Gate of the Imperial Academy, a seventh-grade civil servant. The year before last, he offended the Marquis of Yan'an Tang Shengzong and was falsely accused and imprisoned. As a result, he died of illness in prison"

    Hu Xiaotian felt as if he had been hit in the head by a thunderbolt, his ears buzzed, he could no longer hear Xu Dingfa's voice, and the ups and downs filled his heart - Guo Jingzhi's daughter?  !  She is actually Guo Yue, her childhood sweetheart after ten years of separation!  (To be continued.

    Pure site "57 Novels Network" "w.57 xs.c om" is worth collecting

 Volume 6: Records of Guan Feng Yun Chapter 17: The jade is covered in dust

    On a hot summer day, the willow trees are green and the sound of books is audible in the school.  The purple-painted wooden door opened with a "beep" sound, and a little girl wearing an aqua embroidered dress jumped out. Her eyes were like paint, and she was innocent and cute.  She glared at the young man in front of her, pouted her little mouth and pretended to be angry, but a smile appeared on the corner of her lips The images buried deep in her memory flashed through her mind like lightning, contrasting with the beautiful lady in front of her with a beautiful smile.  , Hu Xiaotian felt his heart aching, and he could hardly control his boiling murderous intent, roaring to burst out of his body.

    At this moment, the music suddenly started playing, and Feiyan raised her arms and legs, dancing to the beat. The light shined through the dress as thin as silkworm wings, outlining a graceful figure.

    A group of businessmen winked and admired, and all of them moved their index fingers.

    Hu Xiaotian finally remembered his fake identity and said with a forced smile: "Bosses, I will ask her to be my companion tonight. No one can argue with me!" After that, he strode forward and picked up the girl who was dancing to her heart's content.  Feiyan, ignoring her screams of protest, went out directly.

    Everyone in the room was stunned and couldn't believe their eyes.  Xu Dingfa stroked his palms and smiled and said: "Brother Ye is really a wonderful person. This move of the Overlord's bow is difficult for ordinary people to do." Another person laughed and said: "Boss Ye has a Hedong lion in his family, and he hasn't eaten meat for a long time? I think after tonight, Qin Huai  There is another romantic affair on the river." The merchants looked at each other, laughed, and continued to drink and have fun.

    Feiyan calmed down after the initial panic, looked at the domineering man curiously, and said softly: "The slave's boudoir goes down to the first floor and goes to the left, crosses the corridor, and goes straight along the path along the wall." Hu Xiaotian  Painful and angry, she asked forcefully: "You don't know how long you have been selling yourself out of love?" Feiyan's delicate body trembled slightly, her face turned pale, and she clenched her small hands subconsciously: "Feiyan has fallen into the world, she has no choice but to do it, I hope you will  I have mercy on you." As soon as he finished speaking, a middle-aged lady swooped over and said with a sweet smile: "Boss Ye, are you too impatient? My daughter is a performer but not a prostitute" Hu Xiaotian's eyes widened.  , said in a deep voice: "Mother Huo, stop talking nonsense!" He threw out a few banknotes and went downstairs with the person in his arms.  Na Huo's mother secretly spat, and hurriedly picked up the scattered banknotes, smiling happily.

    Feiyan's residence is extremely clean and tidy, filled with fragrance, with a low-hanging pink curtain, several copied calligraphy and paintings hanging on the wall, and the shadow of bamboo outside the window.  When the two of them were alone, Feiyan felt an inexplicable throbbing in her heart. She blushed and struggled to stand firm. She bit her teeth and said, "Boss Ye, it's a long night. How about I ask my servant to help you bathe and change clothes?"

    Along the way, the turbulent emotions in Hu Xiaotian's heart gradually calmed down. Looking at her charming expression, he couldn't help but sigh and asked leisurely: "Do you remember Nanshan Academy?" Back then, his family was poor and studious, so he  I went to Nanshan Academy to eavesdrop on Guo Jingzhi's lectures.  Later, Guo Jingzhi was moved by his ambition to learn, and made an exception to accept him as his disciple, who was regarded as his enlightenment teacher.

    Feiyan was shocked, her face was ashen, and she lost her voice: "Are you a disciple of Nanshan Academy? No, it's impossible! Mother Huo said you are a wealthy businessman in Yangzhou!" There was a look of shame and wariness in her eyes, and she said in a trembling voice: "  Could it be that you have a grudge against my father and are deliberately here to humiliate me and torture me today?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "Yue'er, you heard clearly, I am Hu Xiaomao!"

    "Are you Brother Xiaomao?" Feiyan's eyes were full of disbelief, as if he had seen a legendary monster, pointing at him and shouting: "You are lying to me, right? How could you be Brother Xiaomao? Your age, appearance, identity  The origins are completely inconsistent. I don¡¯t believe it, I will never believe it!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian said softly: "Yue'er, don't be excited. Just because I wanted to avoid my enemies, I had to use magic to change my appearance, and use my identity as a wealthy businessman in Yangzhou to cover up my whereabouts. I remember that you used to love to secretly apply your mistress's rouge and gouache.  He likes to eat grilled fish, loves to tease people, doesn¡¯t like to sit still and practice calligraphy, doesn¡¯t like to wear red clothes, but what he¡¯s most afraid of are water snakes and spiders, right?¡±

    Guo Yuexiang's shoulders were shaking and her eyes were full of tears. She couldn't help but burst into tears. She threw herself into his arms and beat her fists wildly. She cried out: "It's you, it's really you! You big bad guy, why are you so cruel?"  Ten years apart? Do you know how sad and sad I am? My father is dead and my mother is seriously ill in bed. I am helpless and helpless. Even if I want to die to keep my innocence, I can't. You understand.  Is it my problem? Where were you when I needed you? Why didn't you show up earlier? I hate you, I hate you!"

    The tip of Hu Xiaotian's nose was sore and he had mixed feelings. He patted her back and said, "Yue'er, I'm sorry for making you suffer. Think about it calmly, why did the teacher offend the Marquis of Yan'an, and who killed him in prison? This hatred of us  I have to repay it!¡±

    It turns out that Guo Yue is naturally beautiful, lively and cheerful, and often participates in activities such as outings, lantern viewing, and garden tours.  One day when I went to He Garden to appreciate chrysanthemums, I accidentally met Tang Cong, the son of Tang Shengzong, and was harassed and teased by him. I was able to escape thanks to the protection of my friends.  Unexpectedly, Tang Cong was determined to be a thief, so he sent a matchmaker to chase him to Guo's house the next day, promising generous gifts.He wants to marry her back to his house as the twelfth concubine.  Guo Jing, both outside and inside, has a scholarly character, how could he sell his daughter for glory?  Immediately, he scolded the matchmaker and kicked her out.  The matchmaker held a grudge and fanned the flames in front of Tang Cong, criticizing Huai.  Tang Cong was a dandy with high ambitions. He couldn't bear such teasing. In anger, he led his men to Guo's house and tried to force Guo Yue away.  Guo Jingzhi was so angry that he picked up an inkstone and threw it at him in the confusion, hitting the prince of Tang Dynasty on the forehead, causing blood to flow out.  Tang Cong didn't have the bravery of his fathers. He was so frightened that he passed out on the spot and had to retreat sadly.

    A few days later, the imperial censor Zheng Xiao suddenly made a report, accusing Guo Jingzhi of "talking nonsense and trying to figure out the meaning without authorization" when teaching, and when commenting on poetry, "there were many praiseworthy words about the previous dynasty, which seems to be unforgettable by the old master."  Zhu Yuanzhang was furious and ordered the Jinyi Guards to capture Guo Jingzhi and imprison him for severe torture.  At this time, disaster struck from the sky. The Guo family and their daughter panicked and spent all their savings to clear the way, but the result was nothing.  Only three days later, Guo Jingzhi "died of a sudden illness" in prison.  When the news of his death came, Mrs. Guo shed tears all day long, and soon fell ill.  At this time, Tang Cong appeared again, showing his ferocious face.  He threatened Mrs. Guo's life and death, easily took away Guo Yue's virginity, and forced her into a brothel to sell herself to save her mother!

    Hu Xiaotian's forehead was throbbing with veins, and his chest was filled with murderous intent. He wanted to chop Tang Cong into pieces immediately, and said in a cold voice: "The sky net is vast, sparse and not leaking. I swear to kill all these vicious and despicable villains, and use the blood of my enemies to kill them all."  Wash away the humiliation of my mentor!¡±

    When Guo Yue heard that he wanted to avenge her father, not only was she not happy and grateful, but she was full of fear. She shook her head desperately and said: "No, no! Tang Cong is the son of a marquis. He is rich and powerful, and he is guarded by experts when he comes in and out. How can he kill at will?"  ? Jinling is where the imperial city is located, and private fighting is never allowed. Violators may even be executed on the spot! If you insist on killing someone for revenge, what¡¯s the difference from committing suicide? "

    Hu Xiaotian said disdainfully: "Even if he is as noble as a marquis, I want to kill him as if I were searching a bag for something!"

    How can Guo Yue believe it: "It is not a pity for Tang Cong and his like to die, but why do you want to die with him? Brother Xiaomao, please don't be impulsive, okay? A gentleman's revenge is never too late in ten years. If my father is still alive, I don't want to  You acted recklessly and wasted your life." In her opinion, even if Hu Xiaotian was as rich as anyone in the country, he could not compete with the Marquis Palace.  When people and officials fight, how can they have any chance of winning?

    Hu Xiaotian scratched his head in distress. After all, Guo Yue was not a martial artist. It would take a lot of words to explain clearly, so he simply avoided the important and said lightly: "Don't worry, I do things in a measured way and will not die rashly."

    Guo Yue breathed a sigh of relief: "You keep your word, don't lie to me!"

    Hu Xiaotian said sternly: "A gentleman's words are hard to chase!" He raised his hand and gently wiped away the tears on her face, and said softly: "Yue'er, since God has destined you and me to meet again, don't refuse my kindness.  After tonight, I will redeem your life, and then send someone to escort you and your wife to Yangzhou, away from this sad place of right and wrong, okay?"

    Guo Yue nodded and whispered: "You save me from the sea of ??misery. Of course I can't ask for it. Did you get married in Yangzhou? Is your sister-in-law a person who is easy to get along with?"

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Actually, I am not familiar with Yangzhou at all. But Yangzhou is my third sister's territory. She values ??love and righteousness and will treat you as her own sister." Zeng Ying has already established a firm foothold and her strength has greatly increased.  , taking care of Guo's mother and daughter is a piece of cake.

    With Hu Xiaotian¡¯s promise, Guo Yue felt as if a thousand pounds of shackles had been removed. She felt relaxed and tender, sniffing the strong masculine body odor, and couldn¡¯t help but feel like a deer, her face warmed up and her body softened, and her skin was hot.  Under the attraction between the two sexes, Hu Xiaotian instinctively had a subtle reaction, but he felt that the two soft flesh on his chest were smooth and firm, full of heat, his throat tightened, and something suddenly became as hard as iron.  Guo Yue let out a soft "Oh!", her cheeks turned red with embarrassment, she held up her hands, stepped back and stood still.

    Hu Xiaotian was greatly embarrassed and said awkwardly: "Yue'er, I didn't mean to blaspheme"

    Guo Yue's face turned from red to white, and interrupted him: "It's not that Yue'er is pretending to be reserved, it's just that how can I serve you with a body that is broken like flowers and willows? My body can't be washed clean no matter how hard I wash it. I don't want to get it dirty on you."  ." As he spoke, tears fell one by one like broken pearls, which was sad and moving.

    Hu Xiaotian felt sad and regretful at the same time, and said loudly: "Yue'er, no matter what others say, you will always be holy and spotless in my heart! Just treat it as if you had a nightmare, and you will still be you after you wake up.  Live happily, do you understand?"

    Guo Yue said faintly: "If it was just a nightmare, that would be fine. Brother Xiaomao, it is my biggest regret in this life that I could not give you my most precious thing. If there is an afterlife, I will ask the Jade Emperor to bless me and give one to you."  I leave my clean body to your care. Are you willing to take it?"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s throat hurt as if on fire, and he said in a hoarse voice: ¡°Yes!¡±

    Guo Yue smiled sadly and suddenly said: "?Do you still remember that you promised me three things ten years ago?  Then you suddenly disappeared and never fulfilled your promise.  Now that I'm bringing up old things again, you won't try to deny it, right?  "

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Of course not. It is my honor to work for Yue'er!"

    Guo Yue chuckled and said: "You know the truth. My request is very simple. First of all, you hold me and sleep tonight. Secondly, I want to hear you tell the story of what happened to you. Thirdly, you  Can I become a brother and sister with different surnames?"

    Hu Xiaotian looked at her tearful smiling face, how could he cruelly refuse?

    The candle flame goes out and the faint fragrance floats.  The two of them lay in their clothes, chattering about the situation after parting, and the long night disappeared without realizing it.  Early the next morning, Hu Xiaotian called Huo's mother to redeem Guo Yue's citizenship (the latest chapter of Endless Arms).  After everything was done and they left Zuixiang Tower, they went to Guo's house to pick up Mrs. Guo and returned to Ye's house together, where they invited famous doctors for diagnosis and treatment.

    After noon, Zhang Guorong hurried back to his hometown to resume his duties.  Hu Xiaotian took the information he had compiled and saw that it was densely packed with words. One part recorded the movements of the world in the past two days, another part recorded the overview and secrets of Yanyu Tower, and the last part recorded the preferences and personality analysis of Emperor Zhu Yuanzhang of the Ming Dynasty.  .

    According to the information, heavyweight masters in the arena are coming one after another, but Ji Haoming stays behind closed doors, causing countless speculations from outsiders.  In addition, the Tang Sect's huge wedding party will arrive in Jinling in two days, and the protagonist of the wedding, Tang Xue, is also in the team.  Regarding the peak battle of Mochou Lake, everyone is paying attention. Even the Jin Yiwei was alarmed and even issued an unprecedented order, strictly prohibiting people from approaching the lake on the night of June 19th.  The Grand Master Jun Wangyou has remained silent on this matter, neither stopping nor approving it, as if he does not know the serious consequences that may occur.

    Hu Xiaotian murmured: "Is the Grand Master pretending to be profound, or is he dismissive?"

    Zhang Guorong couldn't help but said: "Sir, I guess the Grand Master has a tacit attitude."

    Hu Xiaotian seemed to have seen a beam of lightning in the fog, and said with his head: "Yes! Ji Haoming has been going smoothly since his debut and has never been defeated. In fact, it is not good for martial arts practice. Since my whetstone fell from the sky, how can I not make good use of it?  What? Regardless of victory or defeat, Ji Haoming will benefit a lot!" After a pause, he shook his head and smiled: "That's right, if he hadn't come forward in person, how could Jin Yiwei issue a ban notice?"

    Zhang Guorong praised sincerely: "Master, you are still talking and laughing calmly at this time, which is really admirable." You must know that Ji Haoming has the Tang Sect, the seven sword sects, the imperial guards, and the grand master. The power is so powerful that it is suffocating, and  Hu Xiaotian is his opponent, but he fights alone (read the full text of the online game Shura of Heavenly Punishment)!

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and scolded: "Stop flattering me. If I fail because I underestimate the enemy, you will be the culprit."

    Zhang Guorong hurriedly covered his mouth and said in a low voice: "Okay, just think of me as farting."

    Hu Xiaotian continued to read, and when he saw the part involving Yanyu Tower, his expression gradually became serious.  Because Zhu Yuanzhang came from a humble background, he rose to great heights with the support of Jianghu gangs, expanded his territory, and established the Central Plains. Therefore, after he became emperor, he was most taboo about the collusion between important officials in the court and Jianghu forces, and he did not allow underworld gangs to become kings and hegemons.  In order to nip the trouble in the bud and eliminate those with evil intentions, Zhu Yuanzhang secretly established the Yanyu Tower, recruiting masters from all over the world, and its tentacles spread all over the country.  Since the establishment of Yanyu Tower, many conspiracies have been planned and launched, hundreds of gangs have been wiped out, and countless heroes have been killed or imprisoned.  For example, the Secret Manual of Nine Yang Magic Skills, which has caused turmoil in the world many times, was written by them.  The owner of Yanyu Tower has changed for three generations. The current helmsman is Zhu Yuanzhang's nephew Zhu Tao. He is also the commander of the Jinyi Guards and Tongzhi. He is cunning, wise and extremely vicious.

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said: "Since Yanyu Tower is the emperor's minion, it is understandable to suppress and suppress the underworld gangs in order to sacrifice the emperor's salary and be loyal to the emperor. But the Qinglong Society is the overlord of the northern underworld. It is rampant and recruits troops constantly. It has the potential to lose its tail, so why is it not being suppressed?  Does Yanyulou pay attention to it?"

    Zhang Guorong murmured: "I once heard my uncle say that Yanyulou did not turn a blind eye to the Qinglong Society. It was probably a long-term plan to catch the big fish and kill him when the time came."

    Hu Xiaotian's heart moved: "Uncle Zhang's words hit the nail on the head! The Qinglong Club has expanded too fast in recent years, and it has annexed many gangs. There must be some omissions. It is very easy for Yanyulou to plant an informant. After all the evidence is collected,  Once all the leaders and backbones are captured, the problem can be solved once and for all. Zhu Tao is indeed very scheming (the latest chapter of The Wilderness Chronicles)!" Then again, if Zhu Tao is an idiot, how can he kill Zeng Zhixiong with a borrowed knife?  How could we expel the remaining forces of the Tianxiahui from Jinling and force Zeng Ying to risk her life to seek change?

    The Qinglong Society has external alliances with the Northern Yuan Dynasty, Japanese pirates, and Goryeo, and internally has the White Lotus Sect, Baiyun Sect, etc. as allies. It seems to be powerful, but in fact it is unbearable in front of the court.one strike.  Let's not talk about how many troops Zhu Yuanzhang can mobilize to quell the chaos. The combination of Yanyulou and Jinyiwei alone is enough to cope with any challenge.  What's more, behind this, there is a great master who obviously has an ambiguous relationship with the royal family!  With Jun Wangyou in charge of the capital, even if the four great gods come together, there is no chance of causing any trouble!  Even though Chen Tianye has great ambitions, he has no choice but to say that the troubled times have passed and people are worried that all the planning and hard work will be in vain.  However, bystanders are clear and the authorities are confused. Chen Tianye will never give up until the last moment.

    Suddenly, there was a burst of noise outside the door.  A servant ran over in panic: "Sir, it's not good! People from the Yan'an Marquis' Mansion suddenly broke into our house, clamoring to take Miss Guo away, and smashed several things. They asked you to go out and answer immediately.  "

    Hu Xiaotian and Zhang Guorong looked at each other and laughed angrily: "You have done so many bad things and have no conscience, yet you dare to come to your door to provoke trouble? I was just thinking about going to seek justice tomorrow, but they took action today instead. Do they want to rush to reincarnation?  Reborn? Interesting, interesting!"

    Zhang Guorong heard the cold murderous intent in his words, and hurriedly persuaded in a low voice: "Master, if the people don't fight with the officials, it will make things worse and it will not end well."

    Hu Xiaotian smiled lightly and said: "The prince broke the law and was guilty like the common people. I'm just worried that the matter is not big enough to attract the rightful master Tang Cong! As for how it will end afterwards, some people will have a headache, that is not my problem.  !" The topic changed and he said: "You leave the house immediately and start investigating the unjust death of Jingzhi the year before last. Who are the people involved? Where do these people live? What corruption and perversion of the law have they done? Now that it has been torn apart  Face, I will accompany them to have fun!" (To be continued, please continue to support Dahai)

    Pure site "57 Novels Network" "w.57 xs.c om" is worth collecting

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 18: Revenge for the Master

    The hall was in a mess. Not only were the flower pots and ornaments damaged, but even the calligraphy and paintings on the walls were torn and crumpled into a ball. The servants crowded outside the door and dared not speak in anger.  A middle-aged man in his forties sat on the main seat with his legs crossed. He slapped the table impatiently and shouted: "Is the man named Ye just trying to show off? Third Master, I was the one who said something ugly earlier. He dares to neglect me, Yan'an."  I dare to burn this shabby house to the ground! Don¡¯t think that with a few stinky money, your tail can fly to the sky! On the ground of the capital, looking up to the prince and bowing down to the general, a businessman like him has no business.  No." Behind him stood four tall and round men, all of them arrogant and with evil eyes.

    "You broke into a private house without permission, made arrogant remarks and set fire to it. Don't you know that there is a king's law in the world?" Hu Xiaotian strode out, his face as dark as water, and flames could be faintly seen in his eyes.

    The middle-aged man sneered and said: "Are you Ye Jinrong? You are just a Yangzhou native talking about royal laws with me, the Marquis of Yan'an. Don't laugh to death! People named Ye are in the capital. The water is very deep and it is easy to slip and drown. Listen.  Be careful, as long as you obediently hand over that bitch Feiyan and give you five thousand taels of silver to make amends, this matter will not be mentioned. Otherwise, be careful about your wealth and life!"

    Hu Xiaotian waved his hand to dismiss the servants, and suppressed his anger and said: "I paid to redeem Feiyan's life. It is only natural and voluntary. I wonder why the Yan'an Marquis Mansion interfered?"

    The middle-aged man raised his eyes and said, "Are you pretending to be crazy or do you really not know what's going on?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Ye arrived in the capital yesterday and met Feiyan by chance in Zuixiang Tower. We two fell in love at first sight, but we don't know what taboo he violated in the Yan'an Marquis Mansion?"

    The middle-aged man snorted coldly: "That bitch's father once offended my young master, but he died early, so his debt was only repaid by his daughter. My young master said that she must atone for her father's sins in the brothel business, and she was  Thousands of people will ride on them, and thousands of people will ride on them until they are old and golden. I kindly advise you, Third Master, there are countless beauties in Qinhuai, let go when it¡¯s time to let go, don¡¯t let the small things cost you the big things!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "You are obviously using your power to bully others and are unreasonable."

    The middle-aged man sneered: "I'm just bullying others, so what can you do? Bite me?"

    Hu Xiaotian was silent for a while, then slowly said: "Because he failed to snatch the bride, his forehead was hit by an inkstone, so not only did he ruin the other party's family, but he also completely ruined the life of an innocent girl? Tang Cong, the eldest son of the Tang Dynasty, is really narrow-minded and evil.  Poisonous and unparalleled despicable. I really don¡¯t know what his parents did for a living to teach such a shameless person!"

    The middle-aged man flew into a rage, jumped up and cursed: "You bastard, you insulted the Marquis and his wife with filthy words, you deserve death! Come on, beat me to death!" The four big men responded loudly.  Yes, he pounced forward with all his teeth and claws.

    Hu Xiaotian said coldly: "A dog relying on human power is nothing more than a bunch of trash!" He swayed, and before the other party could see clearly, he raised his hand to seal the four vital points of the big man, then pointed out a finger and stabbed the middle-aged man's shoulder blade hard.  He was extremely disgusted with the villain who was working for him, and was determined to punish him, so he directly used the secret technique of the Demon Cult.

    The middle-aged man was used to being domineering, but he didn't have any skills. However, he felt severe pain in his shoulder bones, and a strange heat rushed straight into his body. The place he passed was like a sword cutting a saw, and he couldn't help but paralyze to the ground. For a moment  Tears exchanged, rolling and wailing.  The four big men were dripping with cold sweat, as if they had fallen into an ice cave, and their bodies were cold from the inside out.

    After a long cup of tea, the wailing finally stopped.  Hu Xiaotian said with a half-smile but not a smile: "How did it taste? Do you want to do it again?" Although the middle-aged man was domineering, he was not stupid. How could he not know that he had messed with a martial arts master?  A slightly careless answer will result in blood splattering in five steps!  He carefully apologized and said with a smile: "Boss Ye, I don't know the truth, I'm talking shit, I hope you will let me go. I was just ordered to run errands, it's not worth mentioning." Hu Xiaotian said: "  I see that you are majestic and your status in the Yan'an Marquis' Mansion should be high, right?" The middle-aged man said: "Where is that? The younger one's surname is Tang and his given name is Sanmu. He is the third housekeeper of the Yan'an Marquis' Mansion, and he is purely a helper.  "Hu Xiaotian nodded and said: "The dignified butler of the Hou Mansion has a high position and is just qualified to help the master with chores. If I guess correctly, Tang Cong is waiting for you to report the news? Where is he having fun now?" Tang Sanmu said slightly  After hesitating, Hu Xiaotian made a gesture, which frightened him and shouted: "I say, I say! The eldest young master invited a group of friends to have a drink in Yuzhu Garden!" Hu Xiaotian said in a deep voice: "Tang Sanmu, you are the best  It's better not to take chances and deceive me. If I fail, I can only use your hair to vent my anger." Tang Sanmu hurriedly swore and swore, wanting to take out his heart and soul to prove himself.

    Hu Xiaotian was too lazy to talk nonsense, so he tied Tang Sanmu and others with ropes, threw them into the study and ignored them.  Then someone was sent to escort Guo's mother and daughter out of the city immediately. At the same time, they dismissed all the servants in the house and told them to keep their mouth shut for the time being and protect themselves prudently.  All the servants thought that they had offended the Marquis of Yan'an, so they all felt anxious and hurried to the palace.?Be like birds and beasts and disperse before disaster strikes.

    "Yuzhu Garden" is also located on the bank of the Qinhuai River, close to the Confucius Temple. It is named after the different species of snow bamboo planted throughout the courtyard.  In Jinling City, the Yuzhu Garden, Haitang Pavilion, Wangyue Tower, and Dream Lotus Painted Boat are so gorgeous that countless libertines flock to them. The Yuzhu Garden is fresh and elegant, and the women in the garden are good at singing and dancing;  There are endless beauties; Wangyue Tower often holds poetry events, and there are many literary and bachelors coming and going; Dream Lotus Painted Boat is the most mysterious, and people who are not rich and powerful are not allowed to receive it.  As for the courtesans in charge of the four major brothels, they are all stunningly beautiful beauties, so I won¡¯t go into detail yet.

    The sky is dark, the snow bamboos are dancing lightly, people are coming and going, it¡¯s so lively.  Hu Xiaotian, who was in disguise, rode along with the flow of people, looking around with high spirits. From a distance, he looked like a wealthy young man who was spending money like water.  When he got off the horse, the old bustard who had met countless people immediately came up to him, smiling like a flower and being extremely affectionate.

    Hu Xiaotian squeezed the ripe body and said with a smile: "Where does the eldest son of the Marquis of Yan'an drink? It's his grandmother's. These bastards who are so oblivious to their sins don't talk better than they sing."  Let¡¯s have a banquet when I come, and let them look good another day.¡±

    The old bustard¡¯s eyes flickered and he said with a charming smile: "Young Master is very handsome. Is this your first time visiting Yuzhu Garden? I wonder who is the master of the house?"

    Hu Xiaotian glanced at her and said, "Are you trying to gain access to Young Master? Are you afraid that I can't afford the money? Let me tell you, Young Master is from Yanjing, and my uncle is Zhang Yu, the guard commander of King Yan!"  The cold sword energy was deliberately emitted, and the surrounding temperature dropped sharply.

    The old bustard was shocked. King Yan was a popular figure in the court. It was said that he killed the Mongolians in the north and made them cry for their fathers and mothers, and their blood flowed like rivers.  Which one of the guards around him is not murderous?  Since this young man is the nephew of the guard commander, he may be equally ruthless and ruthless, so he must not offend him.  He hurriedly invited Hu Xiaotian to come in and personally led him through the corridor and the courtyard to an exquisite bamboo building.

    The lights in the bamboo building are brightly lit, and the melodious music of silk and bamboo music is endless, interspersed with bursts of laughter as delicate as silver bells. It is the time when the banquet is getting into high gear.

    The old bustard smiled flatteringly and said: "Master Zhang, the young Marquis and the others are enjoying singing and dancing in the 'Wangyou Building'. You see" Hu Xiaotian waved his hand and said: "Go and do your work. I will greet Tang Da.  ." The old bustard secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then walked away gracefully after watching him walk into the building.

    As soon as you step into the door, a scent of powder and powder mixed with wine comes to your face, making you intoxicated.  In the huge flower hall, eight girls in red clothes wearing navel-baring shorts were dancing gracefully, with undulating breasts and undulating buttocks, and dazzling white skin.  A row of girls kneeling by the window on the left side holding musical instruments. On the front and behind the tables on the right side, there are five or six young men in rich clothes drinking happily, and all of them hold beautiful beauties in their arms.  They were either drinking and laughing, or enjoying the beauty in their arms, or playing dice and drinking, living wildly without any scruples.

    Hu Xiaotian glanced away with cold eyes and said in a deep voice: "Which one is the Prince of Tang from the Marquis of Yan'an Mansion? Zhang has something important to discuss!" He spoke with inner energy, completely overpowering the sound of the music, which shocked the audience.  Everyone's eardrums hurt slightly.  Anyway, I had made up my mind to stir up trouble, so I just skipped those vain polite words and went straight to the point.

    The music suddenly stopped, and the dancers dispersed like frightened birds. Everyone in the room turned around to look at the uninvited guest.  A young man in fine clothes sitting at the head of the table slammed his wine glass and said sternly: "Bastard, who asked you to come in and yell? Get out!"

    Hu Xiaotian stared at him and asked, "Are you Tang Cong?"

    When the young man in rich clothes made eye contact with him, his heart felt cold for some reason, and he felt like sitting on pins and needles. He frowned and said, "I'm not. Who are you? What do you want?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "I am Tang Cong's creditor, and I'm here today to collect my debt."

    The young man in rich clothes said curiously: "Hey, you dare to chase after Yuzhuyuan to collect debts, you are very brave!" After saying this, he patted the shoulder of his companion on the right and said with a smile: "Xiao Tang, could it be that you have caused some trouble again?  Debt, my lover is here to take revenge on you?"

    Tang Cong was quite handsome, with a bloodless face and very thin lips. He smiled and said, "Young Master, don't listen to this man's nonsense. When have I ever owed foreign debt? I dare not say that the steward of Yuzhu Garden is blind, even the cats and dogs are here."  Put it in, and let Miss Xue punish herself with three drinks later to make amends." He glanced sideways at Hu Xiaotian, waved his hand and said: "Go away quickly, don't disturb our drinking pleasure, otherwise you won't be able to eat and walk around."

    Hu Xiaotian said coldly: "I see you look like a dog, how come you have such a nasty and vicious heart?"

    Tang Cong's eyes were wide-eyed, his face flushed with anger, and he said angrily: "What did you say? Are you tired of living and want to reincarnate?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Master Tang, don't say harsh words for now. Let me ask you, how did Dr. Guo Jingzhi of the Imperial College die? After his death, what did you do to his family?"

    Tang Cong was shocked, and his face was a little distorted.Hun: "Guo Jingzhi is a poor and rotten scholar. He will die as soon as he dies. What does it have to do with me? Don't you want to avenge him and reverse the case? I need not remind you that he committed the crime of disrespect! If you question this case, it is  Those who are disrespectful to the Emperor will be punished!"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Tang Cong, you have a guilty conscience for being a thief! As the saying goes, good will be rewarded with good and evil will be rewarded with evil. In order to seize the only daughter of the Guo family, you did not hesitate to frame Mr. Guo, and bribed the jailer to poison him to death in prison. You really think that there is no mercy in the sky.  Eyes? I am here today to seek justice for Mr. Guo."

    Tang Cong laughed wildly and said: "Do you think you are the minister of Dali Temple or the commander of the Jinyi Guards? What qualifications do you have to doubt me? What evidence do you have to arrest me? To deal with a guy like you who doesn't know the heights of heaven and earth, I only need one finger.  enough."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "Really? Then let me teach you a lesson." He clenched his fists, his finger bones crackling, and he took big steps to press forward.

    The young masters looked at each other, are they going to get into a fight?  They run rampant in the capital and do evil, relying only on the ferocity and bravery of their servants and guards, but they themselves never take action.  Seeing Hu Xiaotian's majestic body and menacing momentum, no one had the courage to step forward to stop him.

    Tang Cong screamed: "Stop, a gentleman talks but doesn't use his hands!"

    Hu Xiaotian said lightly: "I am not a gentleman!"

    The young man in fine clothes frowned, knowing that things could not get better, and suddenly raised his voice: "Chang Fu, Chang Gui, get this guy out and don't allow him to run wild and cause trouble!"

    "Yes!" Where the voice fell, two servants in gray swooped in through the window, blocking the way with their arms crossed.  They were all in their thirties, tall and tall. One of them was blind in his left eye, and one was missing half of an ear. Their bodies exuded the iron-blooded smell of fighting for the rest of their lives. At the same time, they opened their big hands and grabbed at them fiercely.  Hu Xiaotian moved his arms together, like iron rods striking each other. There was a dull bang, and Chang Fu and Chang Gui's faces turned purple.

    He stumbled backwards involuntarily and fell to the ground.

    The expression of the young man in rich clothes changed drastically, and he lost his voice and said: "Master of the inner family?! Chang An, show up!" He reached out and grabbed Tang Cong's collar at the back of his neck, dragging him back quickly.

    Suddenly, there was a flash of blue light and lightning, the sword was cold and sharp, and a black shadow swooped down with a man and a sword. The sword technique was fierce and domineering. It was the famous "Seven Evil Deadly Knife" in the world.  Hu Xiaotian made a mistake in his steps, and instantly he was in the blind spot of the attack. With a flick of his finger, he hit the back of the broadsword with a clang.  Chang An felt his five fingers tremble violently, the tiger's mouth became hot, and the steel knife flew out of his hand. He was so shocked that he kicked his legs continuously, without caring about his own safety.  Hu Xiaotian's thoughts moved slightly. It seemed that the young master had a distinguished status, and the guards accompanying him knew the great responsibility. They would rather die than retreat. It would be inappropriate for him to cause trouble.

    As soon as the figure faded, Hu Xiaotian had already grabbed Tang Cong in his hands, leaped forward, and disappeared into the night in a blink of an eye.  All the young masters stared at each other, wondering who suddenly screamed

    That night, because the son of the Marquis of Yan'an was kidnapped by strong men, the Bingma Si, Jin Yiwei and others went to the capital to arrest hundreds of thieves and bandits, and killed more than a hundred unidentified people.  Heroes from all walks of life fled out of the city at night, and most of them lost their property.

    In the early morning of the next day, Tang Cong¡¯s body was hung high on the flagpole of the city tower, with a blood note on the side: ¡°He committed many evil deeds and died unjustly.¡±  When the Marquis of Yan'an heard the news, he was furious and offered a reward of 100,000 silver to find the murderer. The whole city was shocked.  Later, Jinyiwei received a letter from the informant and sent people to search the house of Yushi Zheng Xiao. They found 72 volumes of banned books and several letters, all of which were intended to advocate the crown prince's accession to the throne.  Zheng Xiao was frightened and refused to plead guilty, but was still detained and jailed.  At the same time, Zhan Shi, the matchmaker on Xinghua Street, and Wang Xiaowu, the jailer on Wuji Lane, suddenly fell ill and died suddenly of vomiting blood.

    In a capital city with a population of hundreds of thousands, the lives and deaths of a few people are like tiny waves, disappearing in an instant.  The streets are bustling with people, cars and horses flow continuously, and the Qinhuai River meanders, making it as peaceful and charming as ever.

    Hu Xiaotian stood at the bridge, watching Zhang Guorong take the boat away, his heart was filled with ups and downs.  Zhang Guorong was entrusted by him to return to Yangzhou this time, mainly to arrange for the Guo family and his daughter to remain anonymous and avoid the bloody revenge of the Yan'an Marquis Mansion.  Killing the enemy seems to be a secret, but Jinyiwei and Yanyulou are very capable, and sooner or later they will trace the clues to "Ye Jinrong". Therefore, this identity can no longer be used, and the original plan has to be scrapped.  And without the identity of a businessman to cover up, it would be extremely difficult to get in touch with the government or the royal guards.  As for meeting Zhu Yuanzhang in person, it is even more out of reach.  He always kept Xuanzong's instructions in mind and tried to cooperate with the Ming Dynasty to move the Jiuyi people to rich lands so that they would no longer suffer from hunger.  However, such a major event involving the relocation of hundreds of thousands of people would be impossible to implement without the emperor's approval.  It's a pity that he is neither a son of an aristocratic family nor a Jinshi named on the gold medal list. He is just a disciple of the Demon Cult who travels around the world. How can he have the opportunity to meet the emperor and tell the details?  At this point, there is nothing you can do by following the normal channels, and you can only find another way.  I can't say it, I can only bite the bullet and come to see the bloody demon alone? Yu.

    Duguyu is the most tyrannical among the demon sect elders, as famous as Xiang Hu, and the area under his jurisdiction is the Jiangsu and Zhejiang areas.  Not long ago, Dugu Yu was secretly poisoned and was almost ambushed and assassinated by the Qinglong Society and Baiyun Sect. Fortunately, Hu Xiaotian took action in time and resolved a huge crisis for him.  However, the fighting was fierce and the situation was complicated, and the two did not have the opportunity to talk in depth.

    For this famous elder, Hu Xiaotian naturally cannot use force to convince people, but will it be useful to show affection and reason?  You must know that within the Demon Sect, due to historical origins and ethnic differences, tough and aggressive people still account for the majority. They would rather fight to the end than surrender to the Han court.  Duguyu is a pure Jiuyi tribesman, and is known for his brutality and good warfare, so he will probably be classified as the main war faction.  If the two sides do not agree with each other, they may even turn against each other on the spot, which will have a fatal impact on the dispute over the leader.

    Hu Xiaotian thought about it and couldn't help but shake his head and laugh: "How can everything go as planned in this life? Just have a clear conscience!" Since he agreed to Xuanzong, he must go all out to overcome obstacles, so what if he loses the throne of the leader?  The sky is high enough for birds to fly, and the sea is wide enough for fish to leap.  The land of China is vast and boundless, and there is no place to stay!  The decision was made, and a charming and resentful face suddenly flashed in his mind - if he wanted to visit Dugu Yu, he would definitely not be able to bypass Dugu Yan.  Although he had politely rejected Dugu Yan, she was bold and fierce and had a fiery personality. How could she give up so easily?  If Duguyu is deeply affectionate and intends to fulfill his daughter's wish, should he continue to refuse, or should he reluctantly agree?

    Pure site "57 Novels Network" "w.57 xs.c om" is worth collecting

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 19: Visiting the Blood Evil

    The west alley of Xuanwu Street is a quiet place amidst the hustle and bustle, with few pedestrians.  The houses on both sides have high walls, wide doors, continuous roof tiles, and large trees several feet high can be seen everywhere.  Hu Xiaotian walked straight to the end of the alley and saw the plaque of "Guanlan Pavilion".

    Duguyu¡¯s residence occupies a very large area, and I don¡¯t know how close or deep it is. It is plain and restrained, and there is nothing special about it from the outside.  The door was closed and it was silent, as if it had been abandoned for a long time.

    Hu Xiaotian gently knocked on the door knocker according to the rules.  After a while, a lazily asked voice came from behind the door: "Who is here? What's the important matter?" Hu Xiaotian said: "Hu had a relationship with Mr. Luo Biao, Mr. Luo, and Mr. Yao Tieyao. Today is special.  I'm here to pay you a visit, please let me know." The man was stunned for a moment, and his voice immediately became respectful: "Your Excellency, are you Mr. Hu?" Hu Xiaotian said: "Exactly." He was surprised, maybe Dugu Yu had guessed that he was going to  Come, do you have any instructions in advance?

    There was a loud noise behind the door, and as the door axis turned, the two door panels opened with a bang.  A middle-aged man walked up a few steps, bowed and said, "Welcome the Fourth Young Master Hu! I have already sent someone to report to the master, please come meet me in the hall." Hu Xiaotian nodded and said, "Lead the way."

    After turning around the screen wall and walking more than ten steps, I saw silhouettes of people flashing around. Luo Biao, Yao Tie, Yu Fang, Tao Zhangzhang and others were running towards me.  Yao Tie was the most excited. As soon as they met, he knelt down and clasped his fists and said: "Yao was in a desperate situation that day and it was all thanks to the Young Master to rescue him. Please accept my respect!" Hu Xiaotian hurriedly rushed to support him and feigned anger:  "It's natural for fellow disciples to help each other. Are you going to kill me? Please get up quickly!" With his hands raised, Yao Tie stood up straight involuntarily.

    Luo Biao, Tao Zhangzhang and others' eyelids twitched slightly, and they were secretly shocked. The hand that Hu Xiaotian revealed in an understatement was the superior state of lifting a weight with ease, at least two levels higher than Yao Tie.  It has been less than a month since they were separated last time. How could his cultivation have progressed to such an extent?  Who can match such a terrifying cultivation speed?  Among the four major disciples, Chi Yan's martial arts is currently the strongest, but judging from the situation, Hu Xiaotian will definitely come from behind.  Tao Zhangzhang laughed and said: "Xiao Tie, Master once saved my life, do I have to kowtow to show my gratitude? It is said that no thanks can be said for a great favor, just remember it in your heart. There is no need to use too many false gifts." Luo  Biao smiled and said: "Young master is also a man of temperament, why don't we meet the real chapter at the wine table!"

    Hu Xiaotian was happy in his heart, and he was more confident about this trip. He laughed and said: "Meeting friends over wine is just what I want. We are all friends who will live and die together, so please don't stray from me!"

    At this moment, a man and a woman flew over and shouted from a distance: "Brother Hu!"

    Hu Xiaotian bravely waved and said: "Yanzi!"

    Dugu Yan is still dressed in a fiery red outfit, with a tight waist, slender legs, and all the moving curves can be seen.  She beamed with joy, her eyes were shining, and she grabbed Hu Xiaotian's arm without hesitation, and said angrily: "Why did you wait until today to come see me? People talk about you every day, do you know?"

    Hu Xiaotian rubbed his nose and said with a wry smile: "Yanzi, it's a long story. I have enemies all over the place, so I have to be careful every step I take. If Zhang Yang rushes in, he may not be able to reach Jinling."

    Just as he finished speaking, someone suddenly said: "Humph, you are as fearful of the enemy as a tiger, and you look forward and backward. How can you be worthy of becoming the disciple of the leader? Hu Xiaotian, you are far worse than Mr. Zhan!" The person who spoke had long hair shawl, and was as powerful as a lion.  The two swords were crossed, and a pair of eyes widened with jealousy.

    "Brother!" "Brother, don't be rude!"

    Tao Zhangzhang's face darkened and he shouted: "Zhong Han, what nonsense are you talking about! The Fourth Young Master defeated a group of enemies with a single sword and was full of courage. How can you allow you to slander him? Who killed Hong Ze a few days ago?  Giant bandit? Who defeated the Wudang disciples first, and then Gao Qingcheng in Hengshan Mountain? With the power of the young master, Ji Haoming was forced to prepare carefully for fear that the title of "No. 1 in the world" would fall. As for the young master Zhan Feng whom you admire,  Ji Haoming¡¯s men were defeated, how can we say the same thing!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart is like a mirror. Zhong Han was probably blinded by jealousy and did not want to see Dugu Yan being intimate with him, so he spoke sharply and aggressively.  Zhong Han is the leader of the Five Tiger Generals, with a far-reaching reputation. He is a leader among the younger generation of the Demon Cult. As long as his worries are dispelled, enemies can be turned into friends.  He smiled and said, "Uncle Tao, you can't say that. After all, the second senior brother got started first, and I must respect him at all times."

    Zhong Han had preconceptions. Even though he knew that Hu Xiaotian's record was amazing, he was still unconvinced: "Master Hu, you are so praised in the world, but I don't know how much is true and how much is false? Zhong is not talented, I want to  Please give me some advice, Master!"

    Tao Zhangzhang was furious and said in a deep voice: "Zhong Han, the young master has a distinguished status, but you have repeatedly made rude remarks. Are you trying to prevent the elders from punishing you?"

    Hu Xiaotian waved his hands and said: "Uncle Tao, please don't get angry. There has always been fighting within the divine religion. The strong is respected, and status is secondary. Since Brother Zhong Han is interested, how can Hu refuse to fight?"??In order to avoid delaying the main business, how about limiting it to ten moves?  "

    Zhong Han said with a straight face: "Ten moves, ten moves!"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s inner strength surged, he gently pushed Dugu Yan away and said lightly: ¡°Please!¡±

    When everyone saw this, their pupils shrank again. It was not surprising that their inner strength was released outward. What was difficult was to control it in such a subtle way that there would be no fireworks at all!  Those who have reached this level are already among the first-class masters in the world.

    Zhong Han suddenly felt awe-inspiring in his heart, a burning fighting spirit spread throughout his body, and his blood was surging.  He has never been one to give up easily. He gets stronger when he is strong, and he becomes more ruthless when he is ruthless. He often uses his crazy ideas to finally bring down his enemies.  In addition to his extraordinary talent, the key to his being able to obtain the true mantle of the Blood Demon is his extremely strong willpower and never give up.  Then he took a deep breath and suddenly roared: "Look at the fist!" He raised his arms, the wind of the fist roared, and struck out from the chest with a move of "Thunder Splitting the Sky".

    With the strong wind pressing against his face, Hu Xiaotian also raised his fists.  What he used was the God of War Fist, a combination of hardness and softness, which coincided with the changes of yin and yang. It seemed slow but was actually fast, with the last strike coming first.

    boom!  The four fists struck each other like thunder.  The terrifying fist force was compressed to the extreme and then exploded, as if a storm had suddenly arrived, flying sand and rocks, sweeping away the surrounding flowers and plants.

    Zhong Han felt that the internal energy was coming one after another like a turbulent wave, which seemed to be endless. The terrifying pressure made people despair.  His feet were sunk deep into the ground, his hair stood on top of his head, and the veins on his arms protruded like earthworms. He tried his best to stimulate his potential to the limit.  Hu Xiaotian just wanted to establish his power, and did not want to seriously injure his opponent. He withdrew his fist slightly, stretched out his foot and made a slight hook. There was a muffled thud, and Zhong Han was caught off guard and fell heavily, falling into disgrace.

    Hu Xiaotian clasped his fists and said, "Brother Zhong, I accept the concession!"

    Zhong Han jumped up quickly, his face flushed with anger. He was defeated with just one move. It was even more uncomfortable than killing him.  Subconsciously looking at Dugu Yan, he saw her face full of joy and praise. She was clearly on the opponent's side. She couldn't help but feel like a thorn in her heart and shouted: "I don't accept it! I want to test weapons with you!" "Cang  "Rang" drew the sword out of its sheath, and gently raised the blade. The cold wind screamed, and the sword light crossed and fell, like a crazy tiger.

    Tao Zhangzhang and others were all shocked. What Zhong Han used was the "Blood Fierce Crazy Sword", which was originally created by Dugu Yu. The sword will be stained with blood and will kill the enemy without mercy. What if he accidentally hurts Hu Xiaotian? What will happen?  Dugu Yan was so anxious that he stamped his feet and shouted: "Brother Hu, take three steps back quickly and be careful with your right ribs!"

    Zhong Han was so depressed that he almost spurted blood. Dugu Yan turned his elbows outward, revealing the secrets of his sword skills. Wasn't he destined to lose?  Hu Xiaotian smiled slightly when he heard the words, and instead of retreating, he advanced. The sword light flashed suddenly, and he and his sword slammed into the sharp light of the sword, without losing any of his fierceness and tyranny.  The swords clashed with each other, sparks flew, and the cold air spread wildly, forcing everyone watching the battle to retreat.  Suddenly, the sword light surged, like an angry sea surging, and the turbid waves surged into the sky. The world was filled with the meaning of ruthless destruction, completely suppressing Zhong Han's bloody evil aura.  Everyone even had the illusion that maybe in the next moment, Zhong Han would be shattered into pieces and his body and soul would be destroyed.

    At this point in the battle, Luo Biao, Yao Tie and others all changed their expressions.  Dugu Yan finally relented and couldn't help but said: "Brother Hu, show mercy with the sword."

    when!  There was another loud noise, and the figures separated.

    Zhong Han staggered to his feet with two swords to protect his body. The previous arrogance was swept away, and the look of humiliation in his eyes became stronger.  He is such an arrogant and powerful person, why would he have the face to continue to entangle him?  After all, the two sides are not mortal enemies. Is it possible that they really want to use the method of disintegration of the Demonic Cult to perish together?  He smiled miserably and said: "Young master's swordsmanship is indeed excellent, I am ashamed of myself." After saying that, he put the sword back into its sheath and jumped away without looking back.

    Dugu Yan said: "Brother, where are you going?" Tao Zhangzhang coughed lightly and said: "Yanzi, leave him alone. It is difficult for a man to achieve greatness without setbacks."

    After this small episode, Tao Zhangzhang and others took another high look at Hu Xiaotian.  In the Demon Sect, the strong are always respected.  What's more, based on Hu Xiaotian's performance, he is very likely to overpower his fellow disciples to become the next leader in the future.  If you have the opportunity to bet on the winner in advance, who would be foolish enough to let it go?

    Hu Xiaotian was surrounded by everyone and came to the hall. When he saw Dugu Yu standing outside the door to greet him, he hurriedly rushed forward and saluted: "Elder Dugu, are you okay? This junior has taken the liberty to visit, so I have disturbed you a lot."

    Dugu Yu said lukewarmly: "Young Master, you are too polite. As the saying goes, you don't go to the Three Treasures Palace for anything. My sudden visit, I'm afraid it's not just to reminisce about old friendships, right? Jinling is no better than other places, hidden dragons and crouching tigers, unfathomable, if you do something wrong  If you step on the wrong step, you will be in disaster. It goes without saying that I can help you, but if the difficulty is too great and I can't use my strength, please forgive me."

    Hu Xiaotian secretly scolded the old fox, whose attitude was ambiguous and slippery, making people dumb and unable to tell the story of the pain of eating Coptis chinensis.  He smiled and said: "Elder Dugu is the mainstay of the divine religion. He is famous all over the country. He has crossed more bridges than I have walked. Why should I be so humble? As long as the elder takes action, any problem can be easily solved. A few days ago, the elder was attacked by Huangfuji,  Fei Zhixian?Ambush, the situation was extremely unfavorable for a time, but the result was not a safe breakout?  To be honest, if it was Elder Xiang who was besieged at that time, he would probably have fallen into disgrace.  "Anyway, he is not afraid of offending Xiang Hu, and he doesn't care even if the news spreads to Xi'an.

    Duguyu was slapped in the face, and his expression became more relaxed. He knew that the other party was hinting that he had been kind to him, so it was not a good idea to refuse him.  He said: "No matter how you say it, I owe you a favor. As long as you can do what you can, I can speak out."

    Hu Xiaotian said: ¡°Elder¡¯s promise of a thousand pieces of gold, I will remember it!¡±

    The two looked at each other, laughed, and walked into the hall hand in hand.  The guests and the host sat down separately, drank tea, exchanged greetings, and complimented each other with a few compliments.  Dugu Yu glanced at his daughter and suddenly said: "Did Young Master know about Elder Yi Wu Feng Yi's return to the divine religion?" Hu Xiaotian said: "Of course I do." Dugu Yu said with a smile: "Elder Yi Wu Feng Yi survived the catastrophe because he was a god.  What a blessing! For the young master, it is a long-cherished wish that has come true, and joy has fallen from heaven. When you two get married, I will send you a generous gift, so don¡¯t refuse it then!" Hu Xiaotian cupped his hands and said, "Thank you, elder, for your kind words."

    Dugu Yan's hands and feet were cold, and her eyes filled with tears. She suddenly screamed: "You two are not good people, you are disgusting!" He kicked over the chair and rushed out the door.

    Who among you here is not aware of Dugu Yan¡¯s little thoughts?  But how could Duguyu allow his daughter to marry as a concubine?  It would be fine if Hu Xiaotian was the leader, but the battle for the leader is not clear yet, so how could Duguyu dare to rashly declare his side?  Once you fall into the wrong camp, the consequences will be extremely serious.  When he mentioned Hu Yi's marriage in public, it was his implicit attitude that made his daughter give up.

    Hu Xiaotian secretly sighed, hardened his heart, and said sternly: "Elder Dugu, the reason why I traveled thousands of miles to Jinling was because of the secret order of the leader, to accomplish a big thing. But I am a newbie here, and there is no way out.  I hope the elders can help me."

    Duguyu asked curiously: "Didn't the young master come here to challenge Ji Haoming?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "The fight with Ji Haoming is just a way for me to protect Xingzang."

    Duguyu nodded, and immediately asked Tao Zhangzhang and others to go out and guard the hall tightly. He solemnly said: "Since the leader has the order, why don't my subordinates do their best? Master, please tell me!"

    Hu Xiaotian explained the task clearly and concisely, and also revealed the secret of possessing the "Qi Lock of the Underworld". Finally, he said: "The leader never forgets the suffering of his people, and hopes that everyone can comply with the destiny and integrate into the Ming Dynasty. However, this matter is of great importance.  We must first ascertain the court¡¯s attitude. Otherwise, all efforts will be in vain.¡±

    As an elder of the Demon Sect, how could Duguyu not understand the current predicament of the Demon Sect and the hardships of life of the Jiuyi people?  He murmured: "The leader has great ambitions and a long-term vision, which is beyond the reach of our generation! No wonder he was determined to accept you as his disciple and teach you the magical skills of protecting the religion, regardless of everyone's objections. You are a pure-blooded Han Chinese, and the Han Emperor  There are natural advantages in dealing with each other, and you have nothing to do with the major clans in the sect. You can easily deal with the situation and eliminate the shortcomings in a drastic way. The leader's move actually implies that you will take over the position of the leader!"

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "I dare not speculate on the leader's intentions. I wonder if Elder Dugu is willing to help me?"

    Duguyu lowered his head and pondered for a while, then asked instead of answering: "If the young master takes the lead, what are you going to do next?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "The future and destiny of our religion, as well as the relocation and resettlement of hundreds of thousands of clan members, depend crucially on the emperor of the day. As long as he is willing to nod, any difficulties will not be a problem. Therefore, we must first ascertain the emperor's attitude and let him  He accepts our sincerity and then can talk about the rest."

    Duguyu said: "So, you are betting all your chips on Zhu Yuanzhang? Then do you know what kind of person this founding emperor is?"

    Hu Xiaotian said slowly: "Zhu Yuanzhang was born in a poor peasant family. He was tenacious, studious, broad-minded, and good at employing people. His literary skills, military skills, and military skills were all superior to those of others. He respected teachers and Confucianism, respected Buddhism, and cared a lot about the common people.  He deeply hates corrupt officials and intends to create a prosperous Ming Dynasty. In the court, he sticks to his word and kills decisively, and no one dares to go against his will."

    Duguyu sighed: "After all, the young master does not live in the capital. He is far away from the imperial city. He only knows one thing about Zhu Yuanzhang but not the other. He is ruthless and suspicious. Even if he is a hero and general who has shared life and death and shared hardships, he will kill him whenever he wants.  , Never show mercy! Cao Guogong Li Wenzhong, who was Zhu Yuanzhang's nephew, was poisoned and killed by the imperial doctor; Prime Minister Hu Weiyong worked hard and made great achievements, but was falsely accused of treason and killed the nine tribes;  He died after eating the steamed goose gifted by the emperor. In order to consolidate his imperial power, Zhu Yuanzhang listed various charges over the years and executed hundreds of national relatives, generals and courtiers. Tens of thousands of people were killed in a row! If the prince made a deal with Zhu Yuanzhang,  It¡¯s like seeking the skin of a tiger, with the risk of being shattered to pieces at any time!¡± After a pause, he continued: ¡°MingjiaoIt is no secret that it thrives because of Zhu and also declines because of Zhu.  At its peak, the Ming Cult was said to have nearly one million people. The sect claimed that Ziyi was the best in the world in martial arts. What was the result?  Before the Ming Sect, the White Lotus Sect was the largest sect. The Red Scarf Army spread all over the country, and its leader Han Lin'er even founded a country and proclaimed himself emperor.  But soon the foundation of the White Lotus Sect was wiped out, Han Lin'er drowned, and it was Zhu Yuanzhang who benefited in the end!  What should we do if he repeats his old tricks?  "

    Hu Xiaotian was chilled to the bone when he heard this. With Zhu Yuanzhang's scheming methods, how could he show kindness to the Demonic Cult outside the law and let things go by the wayside?  Judging from the fact that he has successively destroyed the White Lotus Sect, the Ming Sect, and the Tianxiahui, he will never allow Jianghu gangs to grow bigger, so as not to threaten his imperial power.  If he deceives the Nine Yi clansmen out of their hiding place and suddenly turns against them and starts a massacre, the Demon Sect will be completely destroyed!

    Duguyu stared at his uncertain expression, leaned back, and said calmly: "What decision does the young master make now? Do you want to give up the original plan?"

    Hu Xiaotian clenched his fists and said resolutely: "I have been reborn by the leader, and I can only repay it by sacrificing my life. Even if the road ahead is as difficult as climbing to the sky, I will never give up! No matter what, we must take the first step first.  Whether the court accepts it or not is another matter."

    Dugu Yu said: "Since the young master is determined to persevere, I won't pour cold water on you. The lessons learned from past mistakes are not far away, and it is wise to be cautious. How about I arrange for you and Zhu Tao to meet tomorrow night to find out the court's intentions?"  "

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked and blurted out: "Zhu Tao? Isn't that the owner of Yanyu Tower?"

    Duguyu nodded and said: "Zhu Tao is Zhu Yuanzhang's confidant, and secretly controls the general situation on behalf of the imperial court. Only through him can we understand the intentions of the Ming Emperor. Whether the future will be a blessing or a curse depends on your judgment!"

    Pure site "57 Novels Network" "w.57 xs.c om" is worth collecting

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 20: Ruyi Gambling House

    After the establishment of the Ming Dynasty, the foreigners were expelled from the outside world and the people were settled inside. The chaos in the world was quickly calmed down, and the country's power was booming.  Xuanzong sized up the situation, forcibly suppressed the ambitious people in the sect, and ordered the demon sect to gradually shrink and retreat, without causing trouble.  After more than ten years, the Demon Cult has reached a tacit understanding with the imperial court, communicating secretly with each other and not easily violating each other's bottom line.  Moreover, in order to contain the Blue Dragon Society, White Lotus Sect, and Baiyun Sect, the imperial court also needed to have a deterrent force that would not be so confused as to push the Demon Sect into the hostile camp.

    Listening to Dugu Yu¡¯s eloquent words, Hu Xiaotian had mixed feelings, and he felt more and more that the burden on his shoulders was as heavy as a thousand pieces.  Let¡¯s not talk about Zhu Yuanzhang¡¯s sophisticated balancing skills. It turns out that Xuanzong was trapped on the top of the snow mountain not simply because he was practicing the World-Destroying Overlord Art, but because he was setting an example and making concessions to the court!  Otherwise, with his ability to reach the heaven and the earth, why would he stop in the Central Plains?  If he were to gallop around the hinterland of the Central Plains, even if there were many masters in the palace, Zhu Yuanzhang would probably have trouble sleeping and eating.  Thinking further, Xuanzong made an appointment to fight with Jun Wangyou. On the surface, it was to compete for fame. In fact, he was determined to die regardless of victory or defeat, so as to completely reassure Zhu Yuanzhang.  It can be predicted that the day when the two great masters defeated Xuefeng was the day when Xuanzong broke through the void.

    Hu Xiaotian left the table and knelt down, bowed respectfully to the northwest three times, and said with tears: "Master, for the sake of the well-being of the clan, you have endured the humiliation and sacrificed your life. How can your disciples live up to your high expectations? I, Hu Xiaotian,  God swears, your wish will be fulfilled in this life, otherwise God will strike with five thunders and both body and soul will be destroyed!"

    Dugu Yu's eyes suddenly flashed, and he whispered: "The leader chose to retreat bravely when the sun was at its peak, so as to avoid the death of his people in the war due to the conflict between Han and Yi. I hope you will remember your oath today, be selfless, and be better than others. In the future.  You will have full authority to represent the religion in the negotiations, and I will be at your disposal."

    Duguyu can garrison the capital and can be regarded as Xuanzong¡¯s true confidant. How could Hu Xiaotian get carried away and command indiscriminately?  He said hurriedly: "Elder, please don't kill the junior! When you and the leader fought side by side and conquered the world, the boy was not even born yet. How dare you point fingers without knowing what to do? There is an elder in the family, just like a treasure. You must start from thousands of clues.  To find a way out, your guidance is crucial.¡±

    Duguyu said seriously: "What I am proficient in is martial arts killing. Overall planning, intrigues, and intrigues are not my strong points. Especially when dealing with officials, if you can't see through their tricks, you may lose even your pants!"  At a critical moment, I won¡¯t rely on my old skills. If it¡¯s your turn to make the decision, just do it boldly. I believe in the leader¡¯s vision!¡±

    Hu Xiaotian couldn't help but be secretly excited. He had received the clear support of Duguyu and his family, and he had another three-point certainty in the future battle for the leader.  You must know that it is as powerful as Chi Yan, and so far it only has three elders as allies.  He smiled and said, "No matter what, I will shamelessly ask the elders for advice."

    Dugu Yu looked at him deeply and said: "Whether to submit to the imperial court or not is a matter of great controversy among the elders in the church. You must keep a low profile in your conduct and be on guard against anyone secretly holding you back. Before the time is ripe, I must also keep a proper distance from you.  , so as not to give others a reason."

    Hu Xiaotian felt a shiver in his heart. The Demon Sect was not a monolithic one. The clan forces were intertwined. Some people were neutral and watched, some were inclined to peace talks, and of course some people regarded the Ming Dynasty as an enemy.  Even though he has been authorized by Xuanzong, he has not yet taken over as the leader, and there are still great variables.  If opponents suddenly launch an attack and massacre officials to cause chaos, it is tantamount to stabbing someone in the back. How can they win the trust of the court?  He said in a deep voice: "The elder's words make sense. This matter is only known to you and me, and to the knowledge of heaven and earth for the time being. It won't be too late to make it public after the dispute over the leader has been settled. Otherwise, the harm will outweigh the benefit, and we will be in a dilemma."

    Duguyu said: "Since we are talking about the issue of succeeding the leader, I wonder how confident you are?"

    Hu Xiaotian said word for word: "If you are determined, you will win!"

    Duguyu smiled faintly and said, "That's not a small tone!" He raised his right palm like a knife, and with a single stroke in the air, an invisible and qualityless knife energy struck him in the face.

    Hu Xiaotian showed no fear on his face, and raised his two fingers together like a sword, facing the sword energy.  Just listen to the blast of air in the air, and a strong wind blew up from the ground, making the tables and chairs in the hall sway.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "If the elder is willing to teach me, it is best to choose another place to do it, otherwise it will be a pity to lose these valuable furniture." Duguyu laughed and said: "Okay, the future life is scary!" He tried out the depth of Hu Xiaotian's martial arts, and he was slightly more advanced.  Expectations.  Immediately, he ordered the chef to prepare a banquet and introduced his subordinates to him one by one.  Hu Xiaotian has a respected status and is well-known in the world. He defeated Zhong Han easily. All the masters of the Demon Cult put away their arrogance and bowed to him honestly.

    The reception banquet hosted by Duguyu was grand but short, which not only gave Hu Xiaotian enough face, but also showed just the right amount of indifference.  From beginning to end, Dugu Yan and Zhong Han did not show up at the banquet, leaving those who didn't know the reason to speculate.

    After the banquet is over, aloneGuyu and the other older generation dispersed on their own, while Yao Tie, Luo Biao and other young people grabbed Hu Xiaotian, saying they would enjoy the night view of Jinling together, and then they rushed out of the house.  After a while, I arrived in front of a spacious house. There was a lot of traffic and people in front of the door.  The plaque on the gate is blank and has no words. There are three Z-shaped buildings in the front yard, and the interior of the building is as bright as day.  Guards with bows and swords could be seen walking back and forth everywhere, each of them strong and vigorous, with a hint of murderous intent.

    Yao Tie said with a smile: "Young Master is a guest from afar. We brothers should have invited you to see the beauty of Qinhuai, so that we can go to Jinling in vain. Unfortunately, Young Master and Elder Yi are about to have good things happen, and it is not appropriate to be jealous, so we settle for the next best thing.  , how about having some fun at the largest gambling house in the city?" Hu Xiaotian shrugged and said, "You all tied me up here, how can I say I don't want to play?" Everyone looked at each other and laughed, and walked in swaggeringly.

    The Deyi Gambling House was luxuriously decorated and crowded with people. It was divided into areas for throwing dice, pai gow, and leaf cards. The winners shouted and laughed wildly, while the losers sighed. Some even collapsed and vomited blood, and were dragged out like dead dogs.  Except for the banker who is in charge, there are flowery girls walking around. They are charming and available at any time, and can satisfy any needs of gamblers.  There is no upper limit for betting in the gambling house, and there is no guaranteed bottom for betting. Some people become rich overnight, and even couples are scattered. The tragedies and comedies of the world are staged all the time.

    After exchanging the chips, everyone dispersed to look for opportunities.  Yao Tie accompanied Hu Xiaotian and led him to a gambling table.  The betting here is on dice, which is divided into banker and player. Bet first and then draw. You can bet big or small, and you will pay one for each bet.  In fact, this test is the ability to listen to dice. If you guess based on luck, it is almost impossible to beat the dealer in the gambling house.  But there are noisy people all around, and the sound of the rolling dice changes slightly. Who can make an accurate judgment in this situation?  Yao Tie bet five times, winning one and losing four. In a blink of an eye, he lost two hundred taels. He was so angry that he cursed and his face turned red.

    Hu Xiaotian still couldn't hear the rules of the dice rolling, but his eyesight was so sharp that he could clearly distinguish the subtlest changes in the dealer's expression and the amplitude of the vibrations of the wrist. Combined with the inverse deduction of the size of the points, he roughly grasped the dealer's shake.  The laws of dice.  Seeing that the dealer started to call for bets again, he said in a low voice: "Yao Tie, don't be in a hurry to place your bets, it's up to me." Yao Tie was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "Sir, I wish you a great victory and a big kill."

    The dealer shook the dice cup and said loudly: "Buy, buy! If you want to make a fortune and raise a concubine, buy it quickly! I'm sure you'll leave!" After saying that, he put the dice cup down with a bang.

    A group of gamblers shouted: "One hundred taels for big!" "His grandmother's, I'm going all-in on small this time!" "I don't believe in evil, how can I open six big in a row? This time it must be small!"  The chips piled up loudly, forming two hills in an instant.  Hu Xiao flicked his fingers, and a chip representing fifty taels slid onto the table.

    The banker waited until no one placed bets, then lifted the lid of the cup and shouted: "Four, four, three, eleven o'clock!"

    The gamblers were in an uproar, some were elated, some were beating their chests, but overall, the majority were losers.  Yao Tie was surprised and delighted, and said through a message: "Is it possible that the capable can do anything? The young master has the secret method of listening to dice, so he hits the target with one bet?" Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "There is no other way, just follow the trend." Where is Yao Tie?  Believe it or not, his eyes kept rolling.

    In the second hand, after the dice cup settled down, Hu Xiaotian pushed the two chips onto the word "small".  Yao Tie pushed out all his chips without hesitation and followed him to bet on "small".  Betting thousands of taels of chips at a time was already considered a huge gamble, not to mention that seven big ones had been opened in a row before, and the gamblers couldn't help but get excited.  Hu Xiaotian was also surprised and said: "Yao Tie, I am not 100% sure. If my guess is wrong, you will lose everything." Yao Tie grinned and said: "The casino is like a battlefield, as long as there is a 70% chance of winning, I  You dare to risk your wealth and life! I believe in the young master and will never regret it." Hu Xiaotian patted his shoulder, turned to the banker and said: "Let's go!"

    The banker was so impressed by his spirit that he opened the lid of the cup and said: "One, two, three, six o'clock!"

    The next five rounds were opened in a row, and Hu Xiaotian guessed correctly every time, and the chips in front of him doubled.  His consecutive bets and winning streaks immediately attracted the attention of gamblers. More and more people followed him and made huge profits.  The dealer was complaining in his heart and felt that the dice cup in his hand was as heavy as a mountain. He said with a smile: "Master, you are lucky tonight and you have made a lot of money. Do you want to change the table and play something else?" Yao said with a smile.  Tie Bu was not happy, and stared at him and said: "What do you mean? Can't the gambling shop afford to pay for just tens of thousands of taels of silver?" Hu Xiaotian came here purely for recreation. He neither wanted to be too public nor wanted to provoke his enemies for no reason, so he tapped his fingers  He stood on the table and said with a smile: "Stop gossiping, winning or losing is determined!" The gamblers followed and shouted: "I have a good hand, why don't I let you play?" "Hurry up and shake the dice!" "Hurry, hurry up, don't delay Grandpa.  Get rich!" The banker glanced at Hu Xiaotian resentfully, gritted his teeth, raised the dice cup and shook it violently, flying up and down, turning left and right, and suddenly with a bang.He shouted in a hissing voice: "It's hard to break a fairy, so buy it and let it go!"

    The gamblers remained silent, staring at Hu Xiaotian eagerly, waiting for him to make a decision first.  Hu Xiaotian pushed forward with both hands, and dozens of chips were placed on the word "big".  The dealer was shaken all over and looked over in disbelief.  Hu Xiaotian smiled indifferently and said to Yao Tie: "Everything that goes too far is not enough, and it should be stopped in moderation." Yao Tiexin understood and symbolically picked up a thousand taels of chips and threw them out.  The rest of the people, who didn't care about the situation, followed suit and bet big, and in a blink of an eye, tens of thousands of chips were piled on the table.  The farmer's head breathed a sigh of relief, reached out and slowly opened the lid of the cup, and said in a deliberately long tone: "One, three, five, nine o'clock¡ª!"

    The gamblers seemed to have fallen from the clouds into the abyss. They were quiet for a moment, and then exploded: "Kill the big one and pay the small one? Wrong bet!" "**, how could his grandma open the small one?!" "I  All the money has flown away." But while everyone was wailing and heartbroken, no one dared to accuse the gambling house of cheating or insult Hu Xiaotian.

    After losing all his chips, Hu Xiaotian felt relaxed and happy. He made an appointment with Yao Tie to return home and wandered around the gambling house alone.  Deyi Gambling House has considered all aspects carefully, with melons, fruits and snacks at your disposal. There are guest rooms and bathhouses on the second floor. You can choose from thin and fat young women. There is even a dog fighting ring to satisfy some gamblers' cravings.  The Need for Blood (read the full text of Ao Shi Jiuchong Tian).

    While strolling around, a young girl in black clothes with double buns walked up diagonally, with a waist as tall as a willow and picturesque eyebrows. She smiled happily and said crisply: "Master, I'm sorry to bother you, little maid.  My lady asks the young master to move to the backyard for a while."

    Hu Xiaotian was startled and asked cautiously: "Do I recognize your young lady?"

    The girl in black smiled and said: "My lady is the head of the gambling house - Miss Feng Qi."

    Hu Xiaotian scratched his head and said, "What's the origin of Miss Feng Qi? She and I have never met before. Do we have anything important to discuss?"

    The girl in black opened her lovely eyes and said in a voiceless voice: "What, you haven't heard of my young lady's name?! I see that you are carrying a long sword, you should be a member of the martial arts world, don't you know the famous martial arts world?  Qimei? My lady is Feng Xiwu, the seventh-ranked 'Mo Feng Gambling Fairy'! In Jinling City, there are enough people who want to see my lady to circle the city three times."

    Hu Xiaotian secretly felt ashamed and said with a bitter smile: "I am obsessed with martial arts and wandering around the world. How can I care about the seven beauties of martial arts? He who doesn't know is not guilty."

    The girl in black pursed her lips, snorted in displeasure, turned around and left.  Hu Xiaotian was a little curious, so he followed her after nothing happened.  The two of them made twists and turns, and soon arrived at the backyard, where they saw dense ancient trees, an elegant environment, and a simple wooden building standing beside the pond.  Under the snow-white light, a woman in black with a gauze mask stood leaning against the door, her eyes as deep as the sea of ??stars, shining with the light of wisdom.

    Hu Xiaotian took a few steps forward, cupped his fists and said, "Thank you for being summoned by Miss Feng Qi. How lucky you are."

    Feng Xiwu's eyes flashed, and he returned the courtesy with a smile: "Young Master is a master of civil and military skills, and his conversational skills are extraordinary. He must be from a famous family, right? Please forgive Feng Qi's blindness, but I don't know your surname?"

    Hu Xiaotian laughed and said, "My surname is Hu. I am just a rough guy who wanders around the world. How can I dare to pretend to be a member of a famous family?"

    A strange light flashed in Feng Xiwu's eyes, and she said: "Feng Qi has eyes but cannot see Mount Tai. Please forgive Mr. Hu for his negligence. I also want to thank Mr. Hu for being merciful and not killing everyone, saving the face of the gambling house. This favor  , Feng Qi will definitely remember it in his heart."

    Hu Xiaotian hurriedly waved his hand and said: "Miss Feng Qi, I actually know nothing about gambling. Winning or losing is determined by luck, so I don't dare to shamelessly claim credit."

    Feng Xiwu said softly: "If you don't know that you will lose, why do you need to secretly give Yao Tie Yao a lesson? With his gambling nature, how can he rein in the situation? The young master regards money as dung, and his broad-mindedness is unparalleled." Feng Xiwu said softly:  I don¡¯t have any special skills except for tea art, so I would like to ask you to sit quietly for a while and have a drink together.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said: "Miss Feng Qi invites you, which is what Hu wants. But I don't understand tea art. Drinking tea is about joy and sorrow. It's no wonder that you show your ugliness." Since the other party is interested in making friends, of course he can't refuse the person thousands of miles away.  The Feng family dared to flout the laws of the Ming Dynasty and open a gambling house in the capital. Who knows what kind of power is behind it?  If you make a good relationship today, you may be rewarded in the future.

    Seeing his cheerfulness and generosity, Feng Xiwu felt even happier and said with a chuckle: "Drinking tea is like drinking wine. If close friends sit around and talk together, even a thousand cups of crude tea will make you happy." With a gentle wave of his hand, the girl in black understood,  Walk away quickly without mentioning it.

    Entering the wooden building, the two of them sat opposite each other at the coffee table.  A set of exquisite tea sets and four snacks have been placed on the coffee table. There is a small red clay stove next to it. On the stove is a purple teapot, and white water vapor is spraying out of the spout.  Feng Xiwu stretched out her little snow-white hands and started to iron the kettle.A series of steps such as warming the cup, setting the tea, high brewing, and scraping the foam are all performed smoothly and gracefully.  Not long after, a cup of fragrant and green tea was gently handed to Hu Xiaotian.

    Hu Xiaotian picked up the tea cup, first took a sip of the faint tea fragrance, but felt relaxed and happy, then poured a little tea into the mouth and tasted it carefully, then drank the remaining tea in one gulp, and sincerely praised: "The tea is good, the people are better!"

    Feng Xiwu was filled with shame, and the back of her tender white ears suddenly turned red, and she said angrily: "Young Master Hu!"

    Hu Xiaotian regretted what he said as soon as he said it. He wished he could slap himself in the face. It was obvious that the debt of love was difficult to repay, so why did he needlessly provoke others?  He said sarcastically: "Miss Feng Qi, please calm down. Mr. Hu is talking nonsense and does not know what is good or bad. Just pretend you didn't hear anything."

    Feng Xiwu rolled his eyes lightly and said with a smile: "Young Master is so anxious to draw a clear line, do you think Feng Qi is a tigress?"

    Hu Xiaotian secretly smiled bitterly, and was racking his brains on how to cover up the past, when he suddenly heard a soft bang outside the window, followed by a cold voice: "In the dead of night, alone, a man and a woman, chatting happily, Miss Feng Qi is so happy!  "

    Feng Xiwu suddenly stood up, looked out with complex eyes, and whispered: "Why are you here?"

    I saw a man in black suddenly standing by the pond. His eyes were as cold as lightning, his face was expressionless, and his figure was slender and straight. At first glance, he looked like a green pine or a solitary peak, exuding an extraordinary aura.  Even in the dark night, he is still as eye-catching as the bright moon.

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes narrowed and he lost his voice: ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± (To be continued.

    Pure site "57 Novels Network" "w.57 xs.c om" is worth collecting

 Volume 6: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 21: Dual Swords Confrontation

    Drinking tea quietly with a beautiful woman, filling the room with fragrance, is a pleasant pleasure, but unfortunately it is ruined by uninvited guests.  When Hu Xiaotian saw the appearance of the visitor, he couldn't help but feel shocked, because the other person was wearing a human skin mask, and he was exactly the same as the swordsman in gray in his memory!  That day in Xuzhou City, he had a fierce battle with a mysterious swordsman to save Li Xuan'er and narrowly escaped an accident.  Later, at the Salt Gang Treasure Appraisal Conference, the gray-clothed swordsman appeared again and won the "Xianzhi Yulu Pill" over the crowd.  I originally thought that the two sides would never meet again, but unexpectedly, they unexpectedly met again in the capital.

    The man in black ignored Feng Xiwu, looked at Hu Xiaotian in a blink of an eye, and said coldly: "I seem to have met you before, what is your last name? How long have you known Feng Qi?" Although he had fought against Hu Xiaotian,  Firstly, the light was dim at the time, and secondly, Hu Xiaotian was having an easy time that day, and it was difficult to get a handle on him after so many days.

    Hu Xiaotian stood up with his sword in hand and said in a deep voice: "Your Excellency hides his head and tail and refuses to show his true face to others. Why do you need to inquire about my origin?" Thinking of lightning in his mind, Feng Xiwu covered his face with a gauze scarf, maybe there was something wrong with it.  Everyone knows their difficulties, but Xianzhi Yulu Pill is a miracle medicine for healing wounds and removing scars!  From this point of view, the relationship between the two of them must not be simple.  Just looking at the jealous look on the other side, I'm afraid a fierce battle is inevitable if they want to escape.

    The man in black sneered: "Are you worthy of using a sword in front of me? As long as you cut off one of your fingers and retreat immediately, I will spare your life tonight."

    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Feng Xiwu stood in front of Hu Xiaotian and said angrily: "Don't go too far! You are neither the head of the Feng family nor the husband of Feng Qi, so why should you threaten my guests? What do you think?  If you want to show off your power, go somewhere else, you will not be welcome at Deyi Gambling Shop!"

    The man in black sighed softly and said: "Feng'er, since we met, this is the first time you have scolded me for another man. What is so outstanding about this boy? And what is better than me?"  ?¡±

    Feng Xiwu said: "You are going to have a wedding with flowers and candles and a beautiful wedding. What's the point of saying these words? In order to relieve the guilt in your heart, you specially sent Xianzhi Yulu Pills, but what about the scars engraved in my heart?  Cure? From now on, you walk on your Yangguan Road, and I walk on my single-plank bridge. As for whether I am happy or sad, and who I drink tea with, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. "

    The man in black was silent for a while and said: "Feng'er, I can't help you. But my feelings are still the same as before, even if the end of the world lasts forever. If you are willing, we can still be together in the future. The only difference is that  It¡¯s just a status.¡±

    Feng Xiwu was so angry that her delicate body trembled, and she said with a sad smile: "Does it mean that in your mind, Feng Qi is destined not to get married and only deserves to live in your shadow? Even if you look down on the copper odor of my Feng family,  There is no need to insult people like this."

    The man in black argued: "Feng'er, you misunderstood me"

    Feng Xiwu covered her ears, shook her head and shouted: "No, I don't want to listen to your sweet words! You are always looking for excuses to excuse yourself, and you are always lying to me! Leave, I don't want to see you!"

    The man in black's eyes flickered, his feet suddenly moved, and he walked towards Feng Xiwu, obviously unwilling to give up.  Hu Xiaotian couldn't bear it anymore, jumped out of the window, raised his sword and shouted: "You are deaf, didn't you hear Miss Feng Qi telling you to get out?"

    The man in black's eyes changed, exuding an extremely dangerous aura, and said coldly: "Do you want to take advantage of the situation and win the favor of the beauty? Then do you know that I hate people pointing swords at me the most!"  The lightning flashed, and the claws rushed out, like a goshawk fighting a rabbit, swooping down fiercely.

    Feng Xiwu was shocked and shouted hurriedly: "Master Hu, retreat quickly, don't fight with him!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Even though Feng Xiwu was not proficient in swordsmanship, he was frightened by this divine sword attack. He clenched his fists and became worried about his lover.  The man in black felt that the sword's intention was running cold through his body, and the shadow of death was mercilessly shrouded. He couldn't help but be frightened and angry. In the midst of his busy schedule, he made a somersault in the air and drew the sword in his hand.

    With a bang, the two swords clashed, shaking all directions.

    Hu Xiaotian had the upper hand, how could he let the opportunity slip away in vain?  What's more, in the battle in Xuzhou, he was killed in a panic by the opponent, and today he vowed to regain his place.  At that moment, his wrist vibrated continuously, the sword came out like the wind, and electric lights crisscrossed, biting the black figure.  Facing this rare and powerful enemy in his life, he did not dare to be careless in any way. He used his killing moves repeatedly to attack the enemy's key points and try his best to seize the initiative of the battle.

    The man in black was careless for a moment and did not expect to encounter such a powerful enemy. Once he fell behind, he was restrained everywhere.  If it weren't for his profound skills and quick response, he would have been injured by the quick sword in less than three moves!  He reveals his moves as he sees them, hides his needles in his cotton, tightly guards three feet of space around him, and waits for his opponent to reveal a flaw.  As the saying goes, "The wind will last forever, and the heavy rain will last all day." Manpower will always be exhausted, and no one can keep it forever.??A furious offensive.

    The two of them were on offense and defense, on a thin line between life and death. Their sword energy was flying, as powerful as a dragon.  All the masters of the Feng family who were hiding in the dark were alarmed and gathered around them one after another.

    Although Feng Xiwu is a son of the martial arts world, he is used to being pampered. How has he ever seen a life-and-death fight of this level with his own eyes?  The more he watched, the more frightened he became. His palms were covered in cold sweat. He was afraid that something bloody and tragic would happen the next moment. He couldn't help shouting: "Master Hu, can you let him go?"

    The man in black was furious and said sternly: "Shut up, why do I want others to give in!" The long sword penetrated his internal strength, and Dangdang blocked seven swords in succession. At the moment when the sword net was torn, he raised his left hand, and a blast  The powerful palm force shot down from the air.  boom!  The two palms struck each other, and the force rebounded. The two of them involuntarily took three steps back, and the sword energy in the sky suddenly disappeared.

    The man in black's eyes were as cold as snow, and he said slowly: "So it's you! I didn't expect that your swordsmanship has improved so much since we left Xuzhou."

    Hu Xiaotian smiled calmly and said: "Your surname is 'Ji'?" Just imagine that in Jinling City, would there be another person who could impress Feng Xiwu's heart and have extraordinary swordsmanship?

    The man in black did not answer but asked: "Your surname is Hu, could it be that you are Hu Xiaotian?"

    The two fell silent at the same time, their eyes clashed with each other, their strong fighting spirit surged wildly, and there was a faint explosion sound in the air.  The surrounding temperature dropped sharply, sand and rocks flew, and all the exotic flowers and plants by the pond were torn to pieces and swept away.

    Feng Xiwu screamed: "Stop, no fighting! Do you want to destroy my residence?!"

    From the corner of his eye, the man in black saw the masters of the Feng family who were about to make a move. He took a deep breath and said coldly: "There are common people here who are disturbing us, so it is not convenient for us to decide the outcome. I will let you go tonight until the decisive battle comes.  , I will cut off your head in front of everyone! If you have any last words, explain them clearly as soon as possible!" Without bothering to look at him again, he put his sword back into its sheath and flew away.

    Hu Xiaotian raised his hand and stroked the sword's edge gently, and murmured: "Ji Haoming, it's useless to talk too much. We'll see what happens on Mochou Lake!"

    The next day, Tang Xue came to the capital.

    In order to prepare for the wedding in advance, Tang Men and his party set off from Sichuan by boat and went down the river to Jinling.  This time, all the masters from the Tang Sect came out, and even the ancestors of the Tang Sect who were over 80 years old also joined the procession to see off the bride. It was a huge momentum.  In order to show sincerity, the man invited Li Zeqian, Chen Tianlei and other leaders to come forward to receive him, and the standards were equally grand.  The news spread, and in order to see the most beautiful woman in the martial arts world, people from all walks of life flocked to the place and surrounded the pier early in the morning.  Hu Xiaotian simply changed his appearance, blending in with the crowd without revealing anything, looking at the connection between water and sky, filled with emotion.

    Near noon, three huge ships flying the flag of the Tang Sect came through the waves, clad in red and colorful, which was quite festive.  The people who were looking forward to it suddenly started to stir. If Li Zeqian and others were not in charge, it would have been chaos.  The fleet was still dozens of feet away from the shore. Li Zeqian and others clasped their fists and said in unison: "As entrusted by the Grand Master, I am here to greet Senior Tang! I wish the senior a good fortune like the East China Sea and a life as long as the Southern Mountains!" On the deck of the first giant ship  The station was filled with the most prominent figures of the Tang Sect, headed by the Tang Sect Patriarch, who had a silver beard and a strong spirit. Hearing this, he laughed and said, "Grand Master, you're welcome. Heads Li, Heads Chen, and Heads Wu, please wait for a while.  I'm really sorry. None of you are allowed to leave later. Let the old man offer you a toast and talk about your feelings." Li Zeqian and others said: "The elders have summoned you, how dare you disobey? Then I will have the audacity to disturb you." Tang Men  The ancestor laughed and said: "Okay, it's a deal!"

    When the boat docked and stopped, firecrackers were blasting, gongs and drums were noisy, and the scene was really lively.  The two parties exchanged greetings, chatted and laughed, like old friends they had not seen for many years.

    Suddenly, people on the left and right whispered: "Look, Tang Xue is out!" "Tsk, tsk, she is indeed the number one beauty!" Hu Xiaotian's heart trembled and he looked attentively.

    ????????????????????????????????: A woman in white clothes with an unparalleled figure walked out of the cabin.  Her black hair is like a waterfall, her jade neck is slender, and her veil is veiled. Only her fair and noble forehead and a pair of dark eyes are exposed, shining like a piece of peerless jade, making it impossible to look away.  Tang Xue looked down at the people on the shore, her eyes a little wandering, a little confused, and her whole body seemed to be covered with a faint layer of melancholy, without any hint of joy.  Although she did not reveal her stunning appearance, her movements, eyes, and every movement were extremely beautiful, exuding natural temptation.

    Everyone was fascinated by heart, and her blood was flowing.

    There seemed to be some divine will, and the two eyes suddenly collided in mid-air, and they were inseparable.

    Tang Xue¡¯s delicate body trembled, her eyebrows raised, she looked into the depths of the crowd in disbelief, a layer of crystal mist surged from the corners of her eyes ¨C it was him!  he came!  Hu Xiaotian was also filled with emotions. He wished he could hold this stunning beauty in his arms, love her tenderly, and take her away with him. However, reason finally prevailed and he shook his head silently and firmly.??Tang Xue understood this and inadvertently wiped the corners of her eyes quickly, turned around and whispered softly to the sisters on the same boat.  Hu Xiaotian felt pity and pain, knowing that he had no chance to be alone with her for the time being, and it would be useless to stay longer, so he resolutely left.  Next, Li Zeqian and others accompanied Tang Men and his entourage to the manor outside the city, and did not mention anything about it.

    Night falls, the streets are empty, the clatter of hoofs is heard, and the hustle and bustle of the capital gradually fades away.

    Hu Xiaotian sat alone in the carriage, closing his eyes to relax.  Through Dugu Yu's help, he will pay a visit to Zhu Tao, the owner of Yanyu Tower tonight. In a strict sense, this is also the first time he will negotiate with the imperial court on behalf of the Demon Sect.  One can imagine how difficult it is to do something that even Xuanzong is helpless to do. Can he untie the knot and find an opportunity to break the situation?  What price would he have to pay to impress Zhu Yuanzhang?  Will it shake the foundation of the Demonic Cult?  And can Zhu Tao truly speak on behalf of the court?  How credible are the promises he made?  Countless questions came flooding in, making my head ache for a while.

    The carriage slowly stopped, and the coachman in Jin Yiwei whispered: "Master Hu, we are here."

    Hu Xiaotian put aside all worries, cheered up and got out of the car.  All I saw was a quiet alley in front of me. At the end of the alley was a two-story building with mottled colors and a long history. From a distance, it looked a bit dilapidated. It was not even as good as an ordinary business building.  Lanterns were hung on both sides of the alley, and under the lantern stood an old servant in black. He looked old and had a stooped figure. He covered his mouth and coughed quietly from time to time.  Hu Xiaotian strode forward, cupped his fists and said, "Junior Hu Xiaotian is here at the invitation of Master Zhu. Please let me know, senior." The old servant in black raised his cloudy eyes and glanced at him emotionlessly.  Hu Xiaotian suddenly felt a chill on the back of his neck. He felt as if he was being targeted by an ancient ferocious beast. He couldn't help but gather his true energy to protect himself and prepare for the attack.  The old servant in black frowned slightly and murmured: "It's the devil again!" He turned around and led the way.  Hu Xiaotian followed closely, and in just a few dozen steps, he was locked by more than ten murderous auras. However, he looked calm and walked steadily, as if he didn't know that he was walking on the edge of death.

    The old servant in black walked to the small building and knocked on the door.

    "Enter!"

    The door panel slid open silently, and light yellow light poured out.  Behind the desk facing the door, a white-faced middle-aged man with no beard sat tall. He had slender eyes and a tall body. He stared at the eagle, and a domineering aura filled the room.  He looked at Hu Xiaotian coldly, tapping the table with the index finger of his right hand unconsciously without saying a word.

    Hu Xiaotian took a deep breath, bowed and said: "Hu Xiaotian, a common man, pays homage to Mr. Zhu!" Zhu Tao's other identity is Tongzhi, the commander of the Jinyi Guards, a high-ranking official of the third rank.  Hu Xiaotian calls himself a "grassroots citizen", which actually implies that the other party recognizes the imperial power of the Ming Dynasty and that he is also a citizen of the Ming Dynasty.

    Zhu Tao waved his hand briefly, and the old servant in black retreated silently, closing the door behind him.  Zhu Tao's expression softened a little and he said calmly: "Hu Xiaotian, you are very courageous! Aren't you afraid that I have official business and you can't come and go?"

    Hu Xiaotian said: "The grudge between Hu and Yanyu Tower is insignificant. I believe that Lord Zhu can tell which one is more serious. Outside the Ming Dynasty, there are remnants of the Northern Yuan Dynasty and rampant Japanese pirates in the East China Sea. Inside, there are Qinglong Society and White Lotus Sect plotting rebellion.  , when today¡¯s people know everything, how can they be ignorant of the inside story? Hu was entrusted by the leader of the divine religion, Xuanzong, and is willing to accept the control of the court in the future and lead the believers to conquer the rebels in order to consolidate the country forever. The only hope is that the court allows the Jiuyi people to move  Go to a fertile land, work and live like the Han people, and pass it on from generation to generation."

    Zhu Tao said: "If you can put life and death aside and face difficulties, Xuanzong did not misjudge the person!" His voice paused and he sighed: "If Chen Tianlei had gritted his teeth and resisted and not kicked you out of the door, you should be what you are today.  The heroes of the Han people and the pillars of the country will never serve for the aliens of the demon sect."

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart tightened, Zhu Tao had indeed found out his origins!  I just wonder if he will send someone to Jianyang to hold his parents hostage?  He slowly said: "Back then, Hu was seriously poisoned and was dying. Fortunately, the leader took action and was able to survive. Since the leader didn't sit idly by because I was a Han, why couldn't I break the defenses of the Han and barbarians and try my best to calm the two sides?  Clan dispute? I am a descendant of Yan and Huang, of Chinese blood, and this will never change! Even if I negotiate on behalf of the Divine Religion, I will not harm the interests of my fellow tribesmen."

    Zhu Tao suddenly grinned and said meaningfully: "As far as I know, Xuanzong has not yet designated a successor. It is still a mystery who will be the next leader. How do you prove that you can represent the Demonic Cult?"

    Hu Xiaotian said solemnly: "Among the thirteen elders of our sect, Su Quan, Yi Wufeng, and Dugu Yu have clearly stated their support for me. Isn't this enough? Even my senior brother Chi Yan, the power behind him is not as strong as mine.  Not to mention Zhan Feng and Cheng Ying. Once I defeat Ji Haoming and win the title of 'No. 1 in the World', those neutral elders will most likely turn to me immediately. Within three years, I can level all the  Opponents, no argumentHe finally ascended the throne of the leader!  "

    Zhu Tao's eyes changed, and after a while he said leisurely: "I think you are full of confidence and have a chance to win. Is Ji Haoming a weak idiot?"

    Hu Xiaotian said sternly: "Ji Haoming is a disciple who has been carefully trained by the Grand Master. He has never been defeated in the world. How can he be a weakling that does not live up to his name? I have played against him twice, losing once and drawing once."

    Zhu Tao asked curiously: "According to what you said, you are actually at a disadvantage, why do you dare to boast about winning?"

    Hu Xiaotian said calmly: "Without him, the arrogant soldiers will be defeated! Ji Haoming is too confident and does not regard me as a strong enemy who can fight. Once the battle situation reaches a stalemate, if his mood is unbalanced, he will inevitably reveal his flaws. By then,  One sword can decide the outcome!"

    Zhu Tao shook his head and said: "Fortunately Ji Haoming is not here, otherwise he will regret agreeing to a decisive battle with you. If he loses, not only will he be disgraced, but he may even have to give up his unmarried wife. Hu Xiaotian, you have such a deep calculation.  , This is clearly killing two birds with one stone!" He slapped the table and stared at him with piercing eyes, "For the reputation of the Grand Master, to protect the face of Bai Dao, and to prevent the situation in the world from getting out of control, I should kill you on the spot!  "

    Hu Xiaotian faced the sharp gaze without any sign of weakness and said word by word: "Master Zhu, if you kill me, it means declaring war on the divine religion! If the border is out of control and the war continues, who will bear the wrath of the emperor?"

    Their eyes met, sparks flew, and the atmosphere was solemn and depressing.  (.

    Pure site "57 Novels Network" "w.57 xs.c om" is worth collecting

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 22: The Grandmaster Appears

    Suddenly, the two of them burst into laughter at the same time, and the tense atmosphere immediately disappeared.  Hu Xiaotian clasped his fists and said: "Master Zhu, I am here sincerely and have no intention of going against the imperial court. Please tell me clearly." Zhu Tao and Feng Xiaoyu said: "Under the Putian, is it the land of the king; on the shore of the land, is it the land of the king?  Your Majesty. In today¡¯s world of saints, Ming, and fraternity, how can we not be generous with others? As long as the Jiuyi people are willing to surrender and become subjects, the Ming Dynasty will not refuse anyone who comes.¡± Hu Xiaotian secretly breathed a sigh of relief and said: ¡°To be honest, there are still divisions within the divine religion.  The two factions, the Main War Faction and the Main Peace Faction, refuse to give in to each other. In order to avoid any complications, I hope Master Zhu can keep the secret temporarily so that I have enough time to fully control the divine religion." Zhu Tao muttered: "I'll give you five years.  How?" Hu Xiaotian said: "Five years is enough!"

    Zhu Tao walked back and forth for a few steps with his hands behind his back, and then said: "Master Hu is a handsome young man. He has courage and skill, but he lacks convincing achievements. If you want to impress the emperor with just a few words, it is far from enough. And the emperor has many things to do, so he may not take this into account.  Keep the records in your heart. Therefore, you should first prove your sincerity and ability, so that I can add fuel to the flames and wave the flag."

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly and said: "There is a difference between superiority and inferiority. How can I have the opportunity to express my sincerity to the emperor?"

    Zhu Tao smiled slightly and said, "You only need to give me two things."

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s secret payment couldn¡¯t be Xuanzong¡¯s head or the demon sect¡¯s magical power, right?  He was secretly awestruck in his heart and asked: "Please tell me, sir, what kind of rare treasure is it?"

    Zhu Tao raised two fingers and said solemnly: "First, always hand over the firearms of the Lei family and not give them to others. Second, try to take back the Song and Yuan jade seals intact from the remnants of the Northern Yuan Dynasty. This is  If these two things can be accomplished, His Majesty Longyan will be delighted and everything will be easy to discuss."

    Hu Xiaotian said: "The first thing is not difficult. I have never thought about making firearms privately, so I just hand it over. As for what happened to the jade seal of Song and Yuan Dynasty? I would like to hear the details."

    It turns out that when Zhu Yuanzhang sent troops to the Northern Expedition with the intention of regaining the Central Plains, the Mongolian emperor saw that his troops and horses were defeated repeatedly in battles. He could not help but feel fear and secretly sent his confidants back to the grassland with the jade seal passed down from the country and handed it over to the tribe for safekeeping.  This jade seal has been handed down since Taizu of the Northern Song Dynasty. It not only symbolizes the orthodoxy of Zhongzhou, but also symbolizes the imperial power granted by heaven. It has the supreme status in a country's politics.  If an emperor cannot control the jade seal, his throne will be unstable and his country will not be prosperous.  After Zhu Yuanzhang ascended the throne and proclaimed himself emperor, the unobtainable imperial seal became his biggest hidden pain, so he repeatedly sent troops deep into the grasslands and deserts to hunt down the Mongolian royal family.  At that time, Cao Guogong Li Wenzhong once led his army into the heart of the grassland, broke through the sweat accounts, and bravely captured the jade seal and returned it to the south. He was greatly praised by Zhu Yuanzhang.  Unexpectedly, after expert appraisal, the jade seal was actually a fake!  Zhu Yuanzhang was furious and rebuked Li Wenzhong for deceiving the emperor. From then on, he took away his military power and left him idle until his death in depression.  Now that Zhu Yuanzhang is old, his desire to return the imperial seal has become even stronger. Whoever can fulfill his long-cherished wish will definitely receive extremely generous rewards.

    After hearing this, Hu Xiaotian was secretly shocked. The national jade seal involves the fate of the country and the change of imperial power. It is of such great significance. How could the Mongols give up so easily?  Beiyuan's desire to revive has not died, and he still dreams of one day restoring the glory of his ancestors. When he sets foot in the Central Plains again, he will definitely send experts to guard him.  He frowned and said: "In the past, Cao Guogong was an unparalleled hero. He led thousands of troops into battle and failed to charge. How can I dare to talk about success?"

    Zhu Tao said: "The jade seal is light and easy to move and hide. What's more, the grassland is vast and boundless. Even if a large army is dispatched, it is difficult to intercept it. Only by sending strange troops to surprise thousands of miles and surprise them unprepared can there be any hope of success. You may say yes or no.  ?" The Mongols are not fools. If the Ming army attacks with great fanfare, they will have enough time to escape with their treasures.

    Hu Xiaotian had to admit that Zhu Tao's words were reasonable. He had the magic of disguise, and it was easy to sneak into the Mongols.  Once the whereabouts of the jade seal are discovered, and the masters of the Demon Cult are contacted to launch a surprise attack, the success or failure should be 50-50.  At that moment, he said with emotion: "Okay, I will try my best to get the jade seal back! If I am lucky enough to succeed, I just ask you to fulfill today's promise."

    Zhu Tao perked up and laughed: "As long as you get the jade seal, you can choose from all the states and counties in the world!"

    "A word from a gentleman!"

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to chase a horse!¡±

    The two slapped each other three times in a row, which was regarded as an agreement.  Zhu Tao gave some gentle words of encouragement and explained some details on identifying the authenticity of the jade seal, and then served tea to see the guests off.  When Hu Xiaotian's figure disappeared, the smile on Zhu Tao's lips quickly faded and he said in a deep voice: "Come out!"

    "Yes." Just hearing the sound of footsteps, a person walked out quickly from behind the corner door, bowed down on the ground, and said respectfully: "Kowtow to the commander, Sir Tongzhi!"

    Zhu Tao lowered his eyes slightly, a trace of disgust, a trace of pride, and a bit of obscure coldness flashed across his face, and he said lightly: "Did you hear clearly what Hu Xiaotian said just now?"

    The man's shoulders trembled slightly, and he gritted his teeth and said: "Young man heard it clearly! As long as the adults are willing to support me, I can do my best."??Always be driven by adults!  "

    Zhu Tao said: "It is said that those who understand the current affairs are heroes. If you abandon the darkness and turn to the light today, you will surely have a great success in the future. When the time is right, I will recommend it to the Holy One and reward you with a title. What to do next, you have to think about it.  Be aware. Get up, stop kneeling!"

    "Thank you for the gift, sir." The man raised his head, with a humble look on his face, and there was a vicious flame buried deep in his eyes. He was clearly Cheng Ying!

    Leaving the alley and getting on the carriage again, Hu Xiaotian finally relaxed, but felt his vest was cold.  Zhu Tao's words are full of wit and his intentions are unpredictable, but he is an extremely difficult opponent to deal with.  Even though he tried hard to figure it out, he couldn't figure out Zhu Tao's true thoughts, and he always felt that something was missing.  The only thing that can be certain is that whether it is Mongolia or the Ming Dynasty, the jade seal passed down is extremely important!

    Mongolia is thousands of miles away from the Central Plains. It has a cold climate and a vast territory. The various tribes are mixed and indistinguishable, and they live in pursuit of water and grass.  Although Meng Yuan lost to the Ming Dynasty and gave up the colorful world of the Central Plains, his strength is still the highest among all the tribes outside the Great Wall, with hundreds of thousands of people who can control strings.  There are countless masters from all races who serve for him.  Moreover, there are many martial arts schools outside the Great Wall, which are very different from those in the middle-earth martial arts. It is difficult to know the details of the opponent's killing moves in advance.  If you want to break through the siege and seize the jade seal, you have to pass five levels and kill six generals, and pay a heavy price.

    While I was thinking about it, I suddenly felt a murderous aura falling from the sky, making my hair stand on end.  Just hearing the soft sound of the crossbow, dozens of crossbow arrows suddenly shot through the air, sealing the space in front, back, left and right.  Hu Xiaotian's expression changed with astonishment. At this moment when the whole city was on alert, who dared to take the risk and launch a sniper attack on the street?  You must know that crossbows are classified as first-class contraband by the imperial court, and those who keep them privately will be punished as treason, not to mention that they are used in important places in the capital!  The main messenger is either crazy, or he doesn't know the power of it at all.  In addition, his visit to Zhu Tao was classified as top secret. How could the assassin know the inside story?  Who leaked the news?  Could it be that Zhu Tao secretly gave instructions?  Hearing the cold wind approaching, he smashed the floor of the carriage with his palm and swished into the hole.

    The next moment, the crossbow arrows were shot down. The coachman and the horses screamed and neighed at the same time. The car body trembled and rolled over, and the axle rubbed violently against the bluestone ground, making a harsh scream.  In the blink of an eye, three rounds of crossbow arrows were fired, pricking the entire carriage like a hedgehog, and black blood flowed rapidly.

    "Come on!" With a deliberately changed voice, the four strong men suddenly pounced down, and the hammers and copper bars in their hands were fiercely smashed towards the carriage. They were so powerful that even if the opponent turned into a corpse, they would hit them on the spot.  Don't stop until it becomes meat sauce.  The moment the weapons were deployed, the carriage suddenly exploded, and countless wood fragments and broken arrow shafts flew away, shooting in all directions.  The four strong men were so aware that they instinctively closed their eyes while using their body-protecting skills.

    At this moment, a black shadow shot up from the ground, twisted its body, and squeezed out of the gaps between the weapons. Without waiting for the opponent to react, it jumped onto the roof ridge on one side.

    "Stop!" Before the shouting stopped, a brilliant sword energy struck in front of his face, fierce and decisive.  At the same time, seven or eight other vicious hidden weapons flew towards the tile surface.  Hu Xiaotian made a mistake with his foot and kicked up tiles to block the enemy's attack.  I saw broken tiles flying, cold light flickering, and masked men constantly joining the battle group, surrounding him like a revolving door and killing them desperately.

    Hu Xiaotian was shocked and angry. Each of these assassins had extraordinary skills. Even if he had three heads and six arms, he couldn't resist him. What's more, he didn't carry a sword with him on this trip. How could he break the killing situation with his bare hands?  Although the other party tried their best to cover it up, he could still conclude through clues that the assassins were proficient in demonic techniques!  In other words, it was his fellow members of the Demon Sect who wanted to kill him, a disciple of Xuanzong!  Is it the main fighting faction within the demon sect who launched the murderous plan, or is it Dugu Yuyang who secretly carries out the murder?

    With a loud bang, Hu Xiaotian stepped through the ridge of the roof and fell straight into the room. His energy was everywhere. He used all the objects within reach as hidden weapons and swarmed at the enemies around him.  When life and death were at stake, he no longer cared about innocence. He hit the wall like a mad bull, stirring up dust in the sky to cover his body.  However, mud and rocks were flying, broken trees were flying, figures were rolling, and cold blades were intersecting, making the originally deserted streets full of smoke.  At this moment, it was impossible for reinforcements to appear to relieve the siege. The only way to force the assassins to retreat was to rely on the intervention of night-watch soldiers or royal guards.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Hu Xiaotian broke through the last earth wall, and there was an empty vegetable field in front of him. Not even a small tree could be seen within a few dozen feet.  He couldn't help but secretly groan in pain. He used his right hand to wrap and untie it, skillfully deflecting the copper rod swept from the side. He then braced the deadly mad knife and blasted out with his left fist, knocking the assassin in front of him flying several times.  Husband.  Just as he was about to change his body, his ankle suddenly tightened and was silently entangled by a black soft rope. His body was sluggish, and there was a slight chill under his side, and there was another inch-long wound.

    Hu Xiaotian was angry and aggrieved at the same time. Was he going to die before leaving the army?  He leaned over and grabbed the soft rope and pulled it, and the assassin flew over involuntarily.He grabbed his vest with one hand and his calf with the other, and used it as a human-shaped weapon to block left and right.  The assassins didn't care about the life or death of their companions. They stabbed and chopped the unlucky guy to pieces in a blink of an eye.  Hu Xiaotian pumped his arms and suddenly threw the corpse with a roar. When the enemy was dodging, he clasped his claws quickly and grabbed another person in his hands.  When the assassins saw him repeating his old tricks, they all frowned, looked at each other and jumped back, still tightly surrounding him on three levels inside and three outside.  In the darkness, someone didn't know who shouted: "Bring in the crossbow arrows quickly!"

    Hu Xiaotian secretly felt chilled. He looked around at the dozens of masked assassins and said angrily: "You are all disciples of the God's Cult. Why do you want to join forces to kill me? If the Cult Leader finds out, you will die without a burial place!"

    Hearing the word "leader", all the assassins took a breath, and there were different changes in everyone's eyes.  Regardless of whether they admit it or not, Hu Xiaotian and Xuanzong are the real masters and disciples, and they are one of the candidates with the right to succeed the leader. What they did is tantamount to committing the following crime and touching Xuanzong's rebellion.  Suddenly someone said coldly: "As long as the corpses are destroyed and traces are destroyed, and the words are strictly kept, how can the leader find out the truth? If you don't kill him, you will be in trouble!" The assassins thought that it was true. Could it be that they stopped midway?  Will there be good fruit to eat?  It would be better to kill someone and silence them to eliminate future troubles forever!

    The murderous aura is condensed, as cold as frost

    At this moment, a wisp of gentle breeze blew by, as if spring had arrived, completely melting the chill in the field.  Everyone seemed to feel something, and turned to look around in unison.  I saw a white shadow flashing, and a middle-aged scribe with simple and neat clothes, elegant and handsome appearance descended from the sky.  His face was like a crown jewel, his eyebrows were as long as his temples, his dark eyes were bottomless, and there was a faint smile hanging on the corner of his lips. Even though he was facing a large group of murderous demons, he still had a gentle demeanor.  Like looking at a group of naughty and rebellious students, the calm appearance hides extremely powerful self-confidence.  When he glanced lightly, every assassin was shocked and unconsciously felt small and weak.

    With just one glance, the souls of all the demons are snatched away by it.

    Hu Xiaotian was so blessed that he threw away the assassin in his hand, bowed deeply and said, "Junior Hu Xiaotian is a disciple of the Master of Xuan Sect. He has met the great master!"

    Great, sect, master!  These three words were like thunder and thunderbolts, hitting the assassins' heads fiercely, making their eardrums ring and they looked at each other in shock.  Besides Jun Wangyou, who else is the only one in the martial arts world who enjoys the title of "Grand Master"?  That was a peak powerhouse on par with Xuanzong!  Everyone was like a naughty boy who had made a mistake, hurriedly putting away their weapons, not knowing how to speak.

    "No gift!" Jun Wangyou waved his hand gently and said loudly: "The master of Xuanzong has accepted a good disciple. Even I am a little envious of him." The voice paused and then said: "Originally, there was no internal fighting in your sect.  It's my responsibility to take care of it, but the capital is no more important than others. How can I allow you to wantonly intrude on the people and do whatever you want? If the imperial city is alerted, soldiers and horses are dispatched, and the other tribes come to inquire, then there will be endless disasters. What happened tonight  I don¡¯t want to pursue it, you just compensate the residents for their losses and then disperse on your own!¡±

    "Yes!" The assassins were like eggplants beaten by frost, they stopped and dispersed.

    Hu Xiaotian said respectfully: "Grand master, junior"

    Jun Wangyou interrupted him and said: "Xiaotian, your master and I are on equal terms and respect each other, so please call me 'uncle' and don't mention any false names like master."

    Hu Xiaotian never expected that Jun Wangyou would be so approachable. He was excited and proud at the same time, so he followed his words and said, "Uncle Jun, my nephew has reached such a high level."

    Jun Wangyou smiled and said, "What are you talking about! Do you want your master to look down on me? It's not a good place to stay here for a long time. Come with me." After saying that, he flew through the sky and arrived at the shore of Mochou Lake in a moment.

    It¡¯s late at night, the moon is bright, the stars are sparse, the lake is rippling, and the water vapor is cool.

    Jun Wangyou put his hands behind his hands and looked at the deep lake, and said calmly: "You secretly entered the capital, I'm afraid it wasn't just for a date with Haoming, right?"

    Hu Xiaotian's mind turned quickly, and he decided not to express any concern about Tang Xue. Instead, he told Xuanzong that he was entrusted by Xuanzong to urge the Jiuyi people to surrender to the imperial court. He even revealed the details of the negotiation with Zhu Tao this time.  Presumably with Jun Wangyou's mind and status, he would never spread it around.

    Jun Wangyou sighed: "Brother Xuan is compassionate, has kind thoughts, and has the courage to break the differences between Han and foreigners. How can his thoughts and actions be tainted with the word 'devil'? Even I feel ashamed of myself."  Ah. Xiaotian, the journey is long, difficult and dangerous, and your responsibility is as heavy as Mount Tai!"

    Hu Xiaotian said solemnly: "I have long planned to work hard and dedicate myself to it. But I am not familiar with Mr. Zhu Tao and Zhu. I dare to ask Uncle Jun, how credible is his promise?"

    Jun Wangyou shook his head and smiled: "You are such a naughty little kid, even I want to take advantage of you (read the full text of Endless Arms)!"

    Hu Xiaotian said shamelessly: "You think of yourself as an 'uncle', so you should give it to me."Can my nephew give me some advice?  Otherwise, it would be embarrassing for you if your nephew defrauded others of the money you sold him, wouldn't you?  "

    Jun Wangyou pondered for a while and then said slowly: "Zhu Tao was born in the military. He has been in power in recent years. He has great ambitions and deep calculations. He has always been regarded as insignificant by people in the world. However, he proposed an exchange for the national jade seal.  The conditions are not just random talk, there is indeed a high possibility. Of course, if the emperor is willing to nod and express his position, then there is no need to worry." He stopped talking. After all, the matter involves the change of imperial power, and there are many secrets that cannot be revealed.

    Hu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Since the jade seal is so important, why don¡¯t you take action?¡±

    Jun Wangyou said in a deep voice: "Compared to the jade seal, the safety of the emperor today is more important. If I hadn't been in charge of the capital, wouldn't the demons and ghosts from all sides have caused trouble? Xiaotian, you have never experienced military dangers and wars, so you have no idea.  How terrible those dead soldiers were! To this day, those who attempt to regicide and rebel are still running in secret, advancing one after another, and they will never be able to kill them all."

    Hu Xiaotian suddenly realized that it was no wonder that Jun Wangyou was as invisible as a dragon and rarely appeared in the world. It turned out that he had assumed the heavy responsibility of guarding Zhu Yuanzhang and lived silently in the shadows - this man who wanted to be lonely was actually the guardian of the Ming Empire.  God!  After thinking about this, he couldn't help but scratch his head and said: "If you can't leave the capital, wouldn't my master's wish to have a decisive battle with you come to nothing?"

    A strange light surged in Jun Wangyou's eyes, and a strong will to fight instantly burned, and he said word by word: "Life is short, and it is too cold at high places! When you die today and return to the west, I will personally go to the Snowy Mountains to kill your master.  My wish!¡± (To be continued.

    Pure site "57 Novels Network" "w.57 xs.c om" is worth collecting

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 23: Discussing Swords and Mo Chou (Part 1)

    Farewell to Jun Wangyou, Hu Xiaotian was half happy and half sad, and his mood could not be calm for a long time.  I am happy that I have finally fulfilled Xuanzong's instructions, and my master's hard work has paid off. I am worried that Jun Wangyou has accepted the challenge generously, and a life-and-death showdown between the two top powerhouses is inevitable.  When they reach the level of understanding the way of heaven, the wind and clouds will change with the movement of their hands, and the mountains and earth will fall apart with their thoughts. At that time, no matter they win or lose, they will quietly pass away.  When the leaders of the black and white circles withdraw from the arena, the forces of all parties will surely be reshuffled.  A drastic change is just around the corner. Who can stand out and become proud of the world?

    Returning to Dugu's house, Dugu Yu saw him in a state of embarrassment. He couldn't help but be surprised and confused, and hurriedly asked: "Is it possible that the young master had a bad negotiation with Zhu Tao and was surrounded and killed by the masters of Yanyu Tower? With Zhu Tao's wisdom, how could he do such a thing?  A confused decision?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "It was not Zhu Tao's men who assassinated me, but the disciples of my god's sect!" He then told the story of how he met Zhu Tao, was sniped by a masked assassin on his way back, and later met Jun Wangyou.  , and finally said: "Elder Dugu, judging from your experience, who mobilized so many masters to secretly sneak into the capital with the intention of killing me?"

    Duguyu¡¯s old face was hot, he was ashamed and angry. If Hu Xiaotian was killed by his fellow disciples on his territory, as an elder, he would be the most suspicious, and he would definitely not be able to escape Xuanzong¡¯s thunderous wrath!  He slammed the table and said angrily: "Among the Thirteen Elders, no one dares to break into Aurous Hill behind my back! The only ones who dare to do this are the three young masters Chi Yan, Zhan Feng and Cheng Ying."

    Hu Xiaotian sneered and said: "Elder brother is magnanimous. If you want to kill me and invite me to fight, you can't do it secretly. You can rule it out. Zhan Feng is brave and aggressive and dares to break into Lei Family Fort alone. If he has the intention to kill, he must be killed beforehand."  It will definitely stir up trouble in the city and clear away the suspicion. Therefore, the mastermind of the assassination must be Cheng Ying! Cheng Ying can lead a large number of people to sneak into Jinling, so there must be someone in the city who can help him, or he may have something to do with the government."

    Duguyu said: "If Young Master Cheng Ying is the mastermind behind the scenes, it would make sense. For the past generations, they have used all possible means to fight for the leader. Young Master, you have been in the limelight recently, and you have strong reinforcements like Elder Yi returning.  , I¡¯m afraid Young Master Cheng Ying won¡¯t be able to sit still.¡±

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and said: "It's normal for Cheng Ying to want to kill me, but how could he know the time and route of my return tonight? This should be classified as top secret! If we didn't leak the information, then the problem comes from Yanyu Tower. Look.  There are some people who are greedy and have hooked up with Cheng Ying." After a second thought, he added: "I hope Zhu Tao doesn't know about this, otherwise his promise will be worthless."

    Duguyu said slowly: "Young master, you know people but don't know their faces. Even if Zhu Tao's words are ridiculous, we must guard against his tricks."

    Hu Xiaotian's heart trembled, and he suddenly said: "Are you saying that Zhu Tao can play the trick of fighting between cranes and clams, and the fisherman will benefit?"

    Duguyu snorted coldly: "What if Zhu Tao negotiates with you openly, but secretly exchanges tricks with Cheng Ying? What if Cheng Ying does not hesitate to betray the interests of the cult in order to seize the throne of the leader? After all, in the land of Kyushu, the Ming Dynasty is the most powerful  The most powerful force!"

    Hu Xiaotian gasped. He had experienced Cheng Ying's treachery and shamelessness. He would not be surprised at all if this person betrayed the Demon Cult and completely surrendered to the imperial court.  He whispered: "Thankfully the elder reminded me, otherwise I might become a sinner for the ages! But if Zhu Tao wants to eradicate the divine sect, he doesn't need to negotiate with me hypocritically, and can he just support Cheng Ying to rise to power? Why bother?  Turn a corner and get rid of me with the help of the Mongols?"

    Duguyu narrowed his eyes slightly and gleamed, murmuring: "Zhu Tao doesn't want to kill you, but wants to use you. So, is that rumor true?!"

    Hu Xiaotian asked curiously: "What rumor is it?"

    Duguyu said: "Young master, you don't know something. Recently, it was secretly reported in the capital that Prince Zhu Biao was infected with a strange disease. He was getting thinner and weaker day by day. The imperial doctors were helpless about this and were in panic all day long. If no miracle comes, Zhu Biao will  It will be difficult for Biao to survive this winter. Although Zhu Yuanzhang kept this matter secret, he was actually starting to choose another prince. The one he chose was Zhu Biao's son Yunwen, who was only fifteen years old! More than 20 years after the founding of the country, Zhu Yuanzhang was already old.  Now, I still don¡¯t know how many years he will be in power? If he dies suddenly and the emperor¡¯s grandson ascends the throne, how can he convince the people? The border is not at peace, and the vassal king is outside. Can the new emperor control the arrogant soldiers and ensure the stability of the country?  ? I guess Zhu Yuanzhang was also worried about what happened after his death, so he urgently needed to get the imperial seal to help Yun Wen establish the orthodoxy of imperial power and bring the world back to its heart."

    Hu Xiaotian is familiar with history books, so he naturally knows the reason why the young ruler is suspicious of the country and the government is unstable.  For example, Emperor Chai Rong of the Later Zhou Dynasty died of illness during the Northern Expedition, and his son was only seven years old when he succeeded to the throne. Soon after, Zhao Kuangyin launched the Chenqiao Rebellion, changed the Zhou Dynasty to the Song Dynasty, and seized power without bloodshed.  After Zhu Yuanzhang established the country, he named his eldest son Zhu Biao the prince, and the other princes were named kings. They all held military and political power and were in charge of one side. For example, King Qin guarded Xi'an and King Yan guarded Beiping.  If Zhu Biao dies and Yun Wen is young, how can he subdue those imperial uncles who are opening up new territories?  At this time, the separation of the national jade seal was revealed.?It goes without saying.  His heart beat faster unknowingly, and he murmured: "If I don't give the jade seal to Zhu Tao, but wait until Zhu Yuanzhang dies before giving it to a certain prince, wouldn't that be a sign of support?  With such achievements in hand, why worry about failing to accomplish great things?"

    " Royal disputes, there is no family affection at all.  For the sake of the throne of the Nine-Fifth Emperor, father and son killed each other, brothers and sisters tortured each other, and the bloody cruelty was shocking.  A man as wise and powerful as Li Shimin would kill his own brother to seize the throne?  It may be difficult to live in peace between the uncles who are ambitious and have a lot of troops, and the nephew who is in a high position and full of suspicion.

    Duguyu¡¯s eyelids twitched, he was deeply shocked by Hu Xiaotian¡¯s whims, and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Is it possible that the young master already has a suitable candidate in mind?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian smiled and said nothing, but his eyes were firm.

    The bright moon hangs high and there is no cloud in the sky.  The sky above Mochou Lake is vast and calm, the silver moonlight ripples with the waves, the lotus leaves sway, and the water whispers.

    On the southwest side of the lake, Shengqi Tower and the nearby pavilions and pavilions have long been crowded with the nobles of the capital, the commanders of the guards, and the masters of various Baidao sects.  On the embankment in the northeast of the lake, heroes from three mountains and five mountains gathered together to have fun and talk loudly.  In secret places that were not observed by others, Gao Qingcheng, Zeng Ying, Li Xuan'er, Feng Xiwu, Cheng Ying, etc. appeared one after another. As for the mysterious masters who were invisible, I will not list them one by one.

    How many people paid attention to the peak battle between Hu Xiaotian and Ji Haoming.  Especially recently, rumors have spread wildly, revealing that Hu Xiaotian is a closed disciple of Xuanzong, and before joining the Demon Sect, he was an abandoned disciple of the Hengshan Sect, Hu Qingpeng!  The news spread, the world was shocked, and various speculations finally had the most common sense answer.  At that time, the love affair between Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng was a sensation in the world, and it moved many crazy men and women to tears. Who would have thought that after he disappeared for several years, he would actually re-emerge under a new identity and achieve even more brilliant achievements!  Some people joked that if Hu Xiaotian returned to the Hengshan sect, he and Gao Qingcheng would be enough to make the Hengshan sect become the number one sect in the Baidao.  It is said that after hearing this rumor, Chen Tianlei, the leader of Hengshan, sighed and stayed up all night.

    Putting aside the rights and wrongs of the past, what everyone is more interested in is, which one is better in martial arts between Hu Xiaotian and Ji Haoming?  Xuanzong and Jun Wangyou are the two top experts recognized by the world. They have never fought against each other so far. There has always been huge controversy over who is the "best player in the world".  Since the victory between the masters has not yet been determined, the only way to compare the results between the apprentices is to compare them.  Relatively speaking, because Ji Haoming defeated Zhan Feng in Leijiabao, he was favored by most people before the war.

    Suddenly, a burst of boos sounded and spread all over the lakeside in the blink of an eye.  I saw a small boat sliding quietly from the north. Hu Xiaotian, wearing a black outfit, stood on the boat, as tall as a gun, with a calm expression.  Although his origins have been leaked, who dares to destroy what the Grand Master has tacitly approved of in public?  Who dares to challenge the Demon Sect head-on and is not afraid of Xuanzong's fall to settle the score?  Although there are many enemies, they can only hide in the dark and gnash their teeth, waiting for the decisive battle to end before taking action.  As for those senior masters who have been famous for a long time, they will not act recklessly due to many factors such as status and face.  No matter how violent the boos, shouts, and curses coming from the shore were, they could not shake his mind at all.  Tonight, his only target is Ji Haoming, and the others are not of concern.

    Amid the harsh boos, Hu Xiaotian was leisurely and contented, and unknowingly merged into the world of Mochou Lake. His every breath and every breath coincided with the rhythm of the undulating waves of the lake, giving people a strange feeling of unity between nature and man.

    On the shore of the lake, many heroes and heroes were stunned, jealous and hateful.  How many young figures of the generation lamented their incompetence and secretly vowed to catch up.  Suddenly, the boos and curses disappeared almost at the same time, and there was a strange silence all around. All eyes focused on that majestic figure - such a man who looked down on the crowd and was fearless!

    Suddenly, I heard the roar of a Qingyue dragon. A beautiful girl on the shore raised her sword, pointed at the lake and shouted: "Hu Xiaotian, are you and the abandoned disciple Hu Qingpeng of Hengshan the same person?"

    Of course, Hu Xiaotian didn't bother to deny it, and said loudly: "Exactly! I don't know what to call the girl? Do you have any advice?"

    The girl said coldly: "I am Luo Bing'er of the Emei Sect! You killed many of my sisters four years ago, and your hands are stained with blood. You are the sworn enemy of this sect. I will take your life today to pay tribute to my sisters.  The spirit in heaven." After saying that, he jumped forward, tapped the lotus leaf lightly with his toes, and rushed forward like a huge white butterfly, straightening his sword.

    Luo Bing'er's unexpected move immediately caused an uproar among everyone.  Dugu Yan, Li Xuan'er and others were so angry that their eyebrows stood up, and they cursed Luo Bing'er for being despicable and shameless.

    Hu Xiaotian has long since ceased to be Wu Xia Amen. What troubles and conspiracies have he not experienced?  He instantly understood Luo Bing'er's little thoughts and couldn't help but sigh secretly.  Luo Bing'er chose the right time, but she definitely did not get the consent of her elders. The so-called revenge for her comrades was just an excuse. The real purpose was to consume his energy and fighting spirit and prevent him from maintaining a full-blooded fighting state.  When his energy dwindles, it will be difficult for him to confront Ji Haoming again.Forget it - this girl with a cold appearance and a fiery heart sacrificed herself to fulfill the love of her heart.  He said seriously: "Is the head of the Emei Sect here? Hu Mou swears to God that he did not kill the disciples of your sect four years ago. If the senior refuses to believe it, after this battle, Hu Mou is willing to lead the disciples of the God's Sect to visit him!"

    Everyone felt chilled when they heard the anger and murderous intent in his words.  A female nun in gray jumped up to the top of the willow tree and said loudly: "Bing'er, don't mess around, come back quickly!" The moment Luo Bing'er raised her sword and unsheathed it, she made up her mind to sink the boat and hit the palm of her hand.  The door's orders fell on deaf ears, his silver teeth clenched tightly, and his shooting speed increased by three points.  The nun in gray clothes was frightened and angry. She rushed after her and shouted: "Traitor, stop!" This battle is of great importance. If Hu Xiaotian loses and blames Emei, the demon sect's revenge will be fierce and violent, and the entire sect is likely to  Suffered a devastating disaster!  Even though she is the leader, she cannot afford such serious consequences.

    Hu Xiaotian frowned slightly, deeply dissatisfied with Luo Bing'er's selfishness and stubbornness, and even more angry with Ji Haoming, who was hiding behind the scenes.  He raised his toes, and the bamboo pole used to punt the boat jumped into his hand, snapped off the tail end, and threw it suddenly.

    Luo Bing'er is tall, with slender and powerful legs, and her posture is graceful when gliding on the wind in the air. How could a man with insufficient willpower be willing to kill her?  But when the bamboo shadow flashed, the broken bamboo shot straight towards her face. The sound of the wind was ferocious and had the potential to penetrate her skull.  Luo Bing'er couldn't avoid it in the air. She shouted, her wrists trembled, and she stabbed more than ten times with the sword tip in an instant. Each stab hit the tip of the severed bamboo. Her swordsmanship was quite exquisite.

    There was only a muffled sound as the broken bamboo exploded and turned into countless debris.

    Luo Bing'er felt an unstoppable power flow into the sword body, pouring into her body along the hilt. Half of her body was numb, and she couldn't help but spit out a mouthful of blood mist.  Before she could regain her breath and heal her wounds, the wind suddenly roared, and the second cut bamboo shot out with just a hair¡¯s breadth!  At this critical moment, Hu Xiaotian has no sympathy for her. Anyone who dares to offend Hu Wei will be severely punished!

    The strong wind blew against her face, and Luo Bing'er almost suffocated. Only then did she realize how huge the gap between herself and the other party was.  But the situation was critical and there was no room for her regrets and regrets. Suddenly, a sword light flashed in front of her, interweaving layers of sword curtains, making it almost airtight.  when!  The sword blade struck the broken bamboo and made a sound of gold and iron.  Luo Bing'er felt as if she was hit in the chest by an invisible giant fist, her eyes, ears, mouth and nose were bleeding at the same time. She lost her sword and flew backwards, falling softly into the lake.  The nun in gray arrived just in time, quickly grabbed her waist, turned around slightly, and ran straight to the shore along the way she came. She really didn't want to waste her time yelling at Hu Xiaotian, so it was best to get out of the whirlpool as soon as possible.

    Hu Xiaotian said coldly: "I have mercy on you. I will spare you this time! If you are still so ignorant next time, don't blame me for destroying flowers with my ruthless hands!" As soon as he made a move, he shocked everyone, and his whole aura shocked everyone.  Suddenly reaching a higher level, when the eyes sweep around, the timid can't help but hold their breath.  Not only did Luo Bing'er's plan completely fail, it even backfired, stimulating the murderous intent raging in his heart.

    Luo Bing'er was fierce when she attacked, but she vomited blood and was defeated as soon as she came face to face with him. Everyone on the shore was dumbfounded.  We must know that Luo Bing'er ranks among the top ten rookies. It is only right that she should survive thirty or fifty moves at the worst. How could she be so vulnerable?  If she is not too weak, it means that her opponent is too strong!  Many people are beginning to regret betting on Ji Haoming (latest chapter).

    In the silence, someone suddenly heard a sneer: "Hu Xiaotian, you open your mouth and take people's lives, don't you treat the world's heroes as nothing? You are just a villain who forgets his loyalty and betrays his ancestors. You only rely on someone to support you."  If you are lucky enough to become famous, why do you have the face to be so proud and arrogant?"

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s pupils narrowed and he said slowly: ¡°Qingcheng Sect Chu Feng?¡±

    "It's Chu!" The white clothes flashed, and Chu Feng jumped into the sky like the wind. With a shake of his hand, a green bamboo fell to the lake.  When he landed, he stepped on the green bamboo and walked straight through the waves. He laughed and said, "Chu is not very talented, so I came here to ask for some sword skills to test the quality of the devil you are!"

    Hu Xiaotian said coldly: "Chu Feng, what benefits did Ji Haoming promise you? Could it be that he can't afford to win and lose, so he wants to use wheel warfare to deal with me? The White Dao knights always regard themselves as 'just', but they dare not be fair and just."  Duel, what is this?!"

    Chu Feng shouted: "Don't rant, this matter has nothing to do with Ji Shaoxia! If you can't beat me, you are even less qualified to challenge him."

    Hu Xiaotian shook his head and said: "Chu Feng, it's not your turn to speak whether I am qualified or not. Don't so many martial arts seniors and leaders of various sects have a sharper vision than you? It doesn't matter if you insult me, but you shouldn't insult those around you.  The heroes watching the battle!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a soft "click" sound, and a branch was thrown into the lake.  I saw a man leaping out with a long sword in his hand, stepping on the branches, and rushed straight to the center of the lake.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Gao Qingcheng!¡± ¡°Gao Qingcheng in Hengshan also wantsTake action!  "Everyone couldn't help but exclaimed, is it necessary to put on a good show of the three powerful battles first?

    Chu Feng was stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt a terrible sense of destruction coming towards him. Even though he was dozens of feet away, he still felt great pressure (the latest chapter of The Romantic Life in Officialdom).  He said in a deep voice: "Gao Qingcheng, you and I have nothing to do with each other, why do you harbor ill intentions?!"

    Gao Qingcheng had no expression on his face and said coldly: "I don't like you, and I want to have a fight with you, can't I?"

    Chu Feng was furious and shouted: "Gao Qingcheng, don't forget your identity! If you draw your sword to help Hu Xiaotian, you are betraying the right way, currying favor with the demon sect, and are despised by all the sects! Do you want to be expelled like the guy named Hu?"  Isn¡¯t it possible to go out through the wall?¡±

    Gao Qingcheng said: "Chu, you are neither the leader of our sect nor the great master. What qualifications do you have to decide where my heart is? I advise you not to meddle in other people's business! If you can't even defeat me, how much more?  You are not qualified to invite Master Hu to fight!"

    Hu Xiaotian was secretly moved. Gao Qingcheng stood up to Chu Feng and resolved the crisis for him, regardless of what others said. It was truly a sign of deep love and loyalty.

    Chu Feng¡¯s face was hot, and he was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood, but Gao Qingcheng¡¯s attack was swift and determined, and he was approaching at a high speed as he spoke, leaving no room for him to make excuses to avoid the battle.  With an angry roar, the long sword was unsheathed, and the sword intent filled the lake: "Gao Qingcheng, don't regret it!"

    Gao Qingcheng said proudly: "Stop talking nonsense, let's fight!" He flicked his left palm back, and the force of his palm rushed forward like a wild horse. The blade of the sword reflected the moonlight, which was cold and dazzling.

    The two young masters are facing each other tit for tat, and the battle is about to break out.  Ji Haoming has not yet appeared, but the atmosphere on Lake Mochou has already heated up.  Both Chu Feng and Gao Qingcheng were world-famous swordsmanship geniuses. They had been in battles for a long time and had killed countless people. Just the slightest touch of their swords would cause the lake to boil and the wind to blow.  Chu Feng learned the sword through "killing" and followed the ruthless way, while Gao Qingcheng watched the sea and fought the waves and learned the way of destruction. In terms of the strength of the momentum alone, it is difficult to distinguish the winner in a hurry (Endless Arms latest  chapter).

    Hu Xiaotian felt the two sword intentions of different nature at close range. If he realized something, he closed his eyes and allowed the two sword intentions to surge in from the left and right. The true energy in his body spread and silently resisted and decomposed them.  The spiritual platform was completely empty.

    Chu Feng felt so keenly that he suddenly noticed that Hu Xiaotian's aura disappeared from the place, as if he had disappeared into the void. He instinctively took another look in surprise and confusion.  When masters compete with each other, how can we allow ourselves to be distracted?  Gao Qingcheng raised his arms and flew high without thinking, and slashed his sword from top to bottom, like a bolt of lightning falling from the sky, full of destructive and violent intent, and struck straight at him.

    One sword can shock the wind and thunder, and one sword can destroy the soul.

    It turns out that everyone who laughed at Gao Qingcheng's defeat was moved. Ask yourself, who is 100% sure to take this sword of destruction?  Even senior masters who have been famous for many years will end up with physical and mental destruction if they are not careful.  More people were horrified. Gao Qingcheng was already so powerful, wouldn't Hu Xiaotian be even more terrifying?  In the dark and bloody boundless demonic path, another generation of demon kings is born!

    Chu Feng regretted it at a glance, but before he could gather his thoughts, a majestic and endless chill fell on his head. Countless sword energy surged wildly, like hinges with sawtooths, weaving and crisscrossing in the air.  Trying to cut him to pieces.  Sure enough, there are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the world!  A trace of annoyance flashed in Chu Feng's eyes, and the next moment his heart was as cold as snow, and cold murderous intent burst out from his bones and organs, reaching the tip of the sword.  With a sneer, the sword light burst out for more than half a foot, like a thunderous giant, and stabbed the opponent with great force. It was a tragic move that would kill both the enemy and the stone. Not only was he ruthless to the enemy, he also left no escape route for himself!

    No one could have imagined that the moment these two emperors met, it would be a life-and-death showdown!  (

 Text Chapter 12 The crisis emerges

    Hu Qingpeng said slowly: "Brother Li, must we meet life and death?"

    Li Shan was silent for a moment and said: "If you can take my sword, I will turn around and leave, and keep your secret for twelve hourscom If you lose, I will take the woman named Yi away, and you must not stop her."  .how?"

    Hu Qingpeng took a deep breath and said solemnly: "A gentleman's words!"

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to chase a horse!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng clattered his sword out of its scabbard, bowed the sword tip downward, and said: "Brother Li, regardless of victory or defeat, I am still grateful to you for giving me this opportunity. I hope you will go all out later and let my brothers learn your clever tricks."  !¡±

    Li Shan smiled and said: "I won't let you down!" His arm moved slightly, the blue light was dazzling, and a sword engraved with dragon patterns was placed across his chest.  He gently stroked the blade with his left palm, as if caressing the most beautiful lover, and said: "This sword is called 'Split Wind'. It is made from thousands of years of cold iron in the South China Sea. It is three feet, three inches long and weighs thirty-six pounds."  Two, blow the hair and break it, no trace of blood will be seen. Be careful!"

    Hu Qingpeng is determined and determined, and is not afraid of the opponent holding a sword. He is neither humble nor arrogant and says: "Please!" He stretches his limbs and shows his sword gesture.  The confrontation between masters is mainly a competition of momentum. If one party loses his fighting spirit, he will become passive.  He knew the mystery of it, and the spiritual platform was completely empty while he was concentrating, and the long sword hummed low, expressing his desire to fight.

    Li Shan nodded secretly. Although his opponent is young, he has a lot of experience in battle!  The tip of the knife pointed forward, and he looked at his eyes with the knife. His energy and energy quickly gathered, pushing his fighting spirit to its peak in an instant, and a dazzling light emitted from the tip of the knife.

    When the Qi of the two people came into contact, a strong wind suddenly rose, sending sand and rocks flying.

    Hu Qingpeng felt extremely calm. Since Li Shan proposed a decisive blow, he would definitely take the initiative to attack and use the most powerful killing move.  As long as he can deal with this move, today's bet will be considered a win.  And relying on the swordsmanship he learned from Kan Shui, he was confident that he would not be hurt by his opponent's sword, so there was no need to attack.  He stood quietly in the darkness, like a solitary peak or a pine tree, seemingly not caring about how violent the storm was.  For a moment, Hu Qingpeng even felt that he was transcending the battle situation in front of him, integrating into all things in the world, completely forgetting himself.

    Li Shan suddenly noticed that Hu Qingpeng's aura had undergone a mysterious change. It merged with the heaven and earth and was invulnerable, so that he could not find any flaws!  Moreover, Hu Qingpeng's expression was calm and natural, neither anxious nor impatient, as if he could maintain this state forever.  When the energy is rising, it is losing. His sword energy has been pushed to its peak. The longer the stalemate situation drags on, the more unfavorable the result will be.  He was a decisive person. He suddenly opened his mouth and shouted loudly, which was like a spring thunder exploding on the ground. The sword flashed and he slashed at the person with the sword.

    Wherever the blade passed, the air suddenly became hot and seemed to be burning.

    At this moment, Hu Qingpeng moved.  The long sword in his hand seemed slow but was actually fast, instantly weaving an intricate web of swords. The sword's momentum stretched like an endless stream of water, flowing back and forth in a closed space. The trajectory was different every time.  However, it is so consistent with the principles of heaven and earth that people are sincerely impressed.

    The long sword is strong and the sword net is soft.  The swords collided, and the clanging sound was as thick as raindrops. In the blink of an eye, they collided countless times.  Even though Li Shan was extremely strong and fierce, he was unable to break through the tight and thick sword net. However, he saw that his opponent's long sword was everywhere. If he did not withdraw from the sword net, he would suffer a big loss!

    The figures suddenly separated, and Li Shan jumped back.  Hu Qingpeng did not pursue him. His long sword condensed and pointed diagonally at the ground.  The battle situation changed from movement to silence, and you could hear a pin drop.

    Li Shan laughed, turned and walked away, saying: "Since ancient times, heroes have emerged from youth, and the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead! Brother Hu, I have one last piece of advice for you, Wenwen Township is the tomb of heroes, you should take care of yourself!"

    Hu Qingpeng looked at his not tall back and murmured: "Brother Li, thank you!" Looking down, he saw that the long sword had more than ten gaps and turned into a serrated sword.  If Li Shan persisted for a moment, his sword would definitely be chopped into pieces. It can be said that he was lucky enough to win the battle.

    As soon as Li Shan's figure disappeared, three figures suddenly appeared on the eaves in the distance. Their six eyes all shot out cold light, and they flew toward the two of them.

    Hu Qingpeng's heart suddenly moved. He raised his eyes and saw the fierce look in his eyes. He couldn't help but secretly complain, why is there still someone looking for trouble?  He immediately returned the sword to its sheath, held Yi Wufeng's jade hand, and pulled her away quickly.  Yi Wufeng was suddenly held by his generous and powerful palm, her heart was beating wildly, her face was on fire, she struggled to break free, she was ashamed and angry, and said angrily: "Have you taken advantage of me? How dare you take advantage of me?  ! Let go!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng whispered: "I can't let go! Someone wants to kill us and is chasing us!" Zhenqi was sent over, leading her to run faster and faster, trying to get rid of the tail behind her.

    Yi Wufeng listened carefully, and sure enough she heard Yi Wufeng coming from behind.There was a flying sound in the air, and there was more than one pursuer!  The poison in her body has not been resolved, so of course it is inconvenient to use Qinggong. She can only acquiesce to the status quo and let Hu Qingpeng take her.  But she had always been as cold as ice. She had never walked hand in hand with a man so intimately. She felt waves of heat flow from Hu Qingpeng's palm, causing her body temperature to rise sharply, her heartbeat to beat fast, and her mind to go blank.

    Hu Qingpeng heard that the enemy was getting closer and closer. He didn't care whether Yi Wufeng agreed or not. He gently pulled her and picked her up horizontally. He jumped up to the nearby eaves like a bird and ran as fast as possible.  Not long after he arrived in Jingzhou, he had already offended the Qinglong Society, the Wudang Clan and the Beggar Clan, and he really didn't want to offend other forces anymore.  In particular, Yi Wufeng's identity needs to be kept secret, and she should be avoided if possible. If she is recognized, she will not be as easy to talk to as Li Shan.  Yi Wufeng was held in his arms, and her blushing face became even redder, almost dripping with water.  She couldn't believe that she would be like a weak woman, nestling in the arms of a man!  She smelled the strong man's body odor, her whole body felt soft, and she didn't want to move lazily.  No matter how dangerous it was outside, she knew she was safe in this man's arms.

    Yi Wufeng¡¯s body was light, and Hu Qingpeng held her effortlessly, walking through the streets and buildings at high speed, gradually widening the distance between him and his pursuers.  The three of them could not let go at first, but later they were out of breath, their legs and feet were weak, and they could only watch Hu Qingpeng fly away with hatred.

    Hu Qingpeng circled around and made sure that no one was following him before returning to the dock safely.  He accidentally looked down and saw Yi Wufeng flexing her hands and gently pressing his chest. Her expression was peaceful and gentle, her breathing was steady, and she actually fell asleep.  Her face was flushed, her breath was blue, and a sweet and gentle smile hung on the corner of her lips. It was completely different from her usual cold and arrogant image!  Hu Qingpeng's heart could not help but beat fast, but his mouth felt dry and his whole body felt hot.  However, he did not dare to make mistakes easily as people came and went along the way.

    Back on the boat, Yi Wufeng was still awake.  Hu Qingpeng carried her into the cabin and carefully placed her on the bed. He stared at the beautiful face so close at hand, with the battle between heaven and man in his mind, and his breathing gradually became heavier.  As long as he is willing, he can have a kiss with Yi Wufeng without any precautions.  This temptation was so strong that it made his whole body tremble and his blood boil.  He lowered his head slowly, and a fragrance of virginity hit his nose. Under the fair and tender skin of Wu Fengguang, faint cyan blood vessels were faintly visible, and the two slightly opened cherry lips were as tempting as flowers to pick.

    Suddenly, Yi Wufeng seemed to have encountered something unhappy in her dream. She frowned slightly and murmured anxiously: "Don't go, don't leave me!" Her jade arms relaxed slightly and she hugged his waist unconsciously.  , snuggling closer.

    Hu Qingpeng was loving and pitiful, and couldn't help but feel ashamed for his thoughts just now. He patted her vest gently and said softly: "You can sleep peacefully, I won't leave!" Yi Wufeng vaguely heard his words,  She opened her eyebrows and smiled sweetly, but she held on to his clothes tightly and wouldn't let go.  In desperation, Hu Qingpeng had no choice but to pull up a chair, sit down on the edge of the bed, and fell asleep unconsciously.

    In the early morning of the next day, the sky turned white, and loud and powerful shouts rang out from the river.  Hu Qingpeng slowly opened his eyes and saw Yi Wufeng's eyelashes trembling, and he woke up almost at the same time.  When their eyes met, Yi Wufeng screamed instinctively, shrank back, and said angrily: "Hu Qingpeng, you big pervert! What are you doing in my room? When did you come in?"

    Hu Qingpeng shouted: "What an injustice! Last night you fell asleep in my arms, and you still held on to my clothes and wouldn't let go, causing me to sit on a chair all night. I was so uncomfortable. I can swear to God, I  Nothing was done!¡±

    Yi Wufeng recalled the embarrassing situation last night, a blush flew to her cheeks, and said angrily: "Nonsense, who is holding you and not letting go? Do you think you are Guanyin Bodhisattva? Stop being so beautiful! I solemnly warn you, last night  You are not allowed to tell a third person about what happened, and you are not allowed to think about it again, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to spare you!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng looked at her charming and angry expression, and his heart trembled. He suddenly had the idea of ??teasing her, and said with a smile: "You talked a lot in your sleep last night! Do you want me to keep it a secret for you?"

    Yi Wufeng¡¯s blush became even thicker. Could it be that she said something she shouldn¡¯t have said in her sleep?  That's so embarrassing!  In the blink of an eye, he caught a glimpse of Hu Qingpeng's half-smiling eyes, his heart was in a state of confusion, and he gritted his teeth and said: "Hu Qingpeng, no matter what you heard, forget it immediately! If you dare to leak even a few words to the outside world, I I will kill you first.  !" His eye circles turned red, and a layer of hazy mist appeared under his eyes.

    Hu Qingpeng didn¡¯t expect her reaction to be so violent. He secretly regretted that the joke had gone too far, but he didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth for fear that she would kill him on the spot.  He hurriedly swore a poisonous oath, patted his chest and said: "For the sake of the elder's reputation, even if someone pulls out my tongue, I will never say it!"

    Yi Wufeng couldn't help but smile and said: "Nonsense! Your tongue has been pulled out, how can you still speak? You are so smooth-talking and have no words.??Sincerity!  "Her smile was like a glacier thawing and spring returning to the earth, which made Hu Qingpeng's eyes widen and his mouth water.

    Seeing his obsessed and lost look, Yi Wufeng felt angry and funny, with a hint of pride and joy. She lowered her face and said, "Big pervert, why are you in such a daze? I'm going to get up and freshen up, why don't you get out of here?"  ! Could it be that you want to beg for a beating?" After saying that, he raised his fist, ready to fight.

    Hu Qingpeng let out a strange cry, scurried away with his head in his hands, and fled out of the door.  Yi Wufeng smiled slightly, and an inexplicable happiness slowly spread in her chest, giving her a sweet feeling she had never experienced before.  She stood up and sat in front of the bronze mirror. Looking at the smiling and beautiful face in the mirror, she was suddenly startled, was this her?  It's so different from his usual serious, cold and arrogant image!  She suddenly realized that her heart was broken and she could not maintain a state of tranquility. Her emotions fluctuated greatly and she could easily lose her composure.  She is a very wise person, and after thinking about it for a moment, she already understood the root cause.  She closed her eyes gently, and what flashed through her mind was the figure of a young man.  Once inner demons are born, can they be easily eliminated?  Suddenly, her palms were covered in cold sweat.

    The big ship weighed anchor and slowly sailed away from the dock under the sunshine.  Hu Qingpeng stood on the deck and looked at the busy boatmen and fishermen nearby, feeling a little envious.  Their lives are calm and regular. They go out in the morning and come back late. They don't have to worry about being slandered, besieged, or hunted down. They don't have to worry about everyone. They are really happy in comparison.  He looked at the sky and couldn't help but think of his parents and sister far away in his hometown. They were also ordinary people. How were their lives?  He has been away from home for six years and has failed to honor his parents. He wonders what has become of his home?  Especially the mother, who not only has to work to earn money, but also endures the beating and scolding from her father, maybe she is much older.  There was a stabbing pain in his heart, and he couldn't help but look up to the sky and sigh.

    "What's wrong with you? Your expression is so weird!" Yi Wufeng walked up to Hu Qingpeng and looked at him coldly.

    Hu Qingpeng smiled bitterly and said: "It's nothing! It's just that I haven't been home for many years, and I accidentally thought of my parents and felt sorry for them."

    Yi Wufeng¡¯s lips moved slightly, but she finally restrained herself from asking questions and suppressed her curiosity about his family.  She reminded herself that they were both black and white, neither friends nor lovers, and she didn't need to know too much about him.  After a moment of silence, he said, "Did you see clearly the people who chased us last night? Who were they?"

    Hu Qingpeng nodded and said: "Although they are covered with black scarves, judging from their body shape and footwork, they should be He Shouxin and others from the Wudang Sect." He Shouxin and others were not willing to be humiliated, and did not walk away after going downstairs.  , but lurked and waited for them to appear, trying to regain face by relying on their numerical advantage.

    Yi Wufeng sneered and said: "He Shouxin and others have only scratched the surface of Wudang swordsmanship. They are arrogant and restless. They are not afraid even if they come after me! I'm afraid they heard Li Shan's words and knew about me.  Identity, publicize it to everyone. By then, experts will gather, and heroes from all walks of life will surround us under the banner of exterminating demons and defending the road, and we will inevitably fight! Hu Qingpeng, you'd better leave now, I won't blame you. Maybe it's time  Tonight, you can¡¯t leave even if you want to!¡±

    Hu Qingpeng smiled and said: "Are you going to drive me away? I refuse to leave! I said that unless I die, I will escort you to Daba Mountain."

    Yi Wufeng looked at his resolute face and suddenly realized that all words were unnecessary. His determination and belief were undoubtedly revealed through his eyes.  She sighed slightly and looked at the surging river. There were so many things in her heart that she didn't know how to sort them out.

    The sun gradually rose, and the deck was as hot as a steamer. Hu Qingpeng and Yi Wufeng both hid in the cabin to enjoy the coolness.  After midnight, the ship's speed slowed down and finally stopped.  While the two were wondering, the boss of the ship ran into the cabin sweating, and said with a grimace: "You two gentlemen, I'm sorry! People from the Dongfang family have set up checkpoints ahead. We have to stop the ship for inspection, so we can't get to Yichang Pier on time."

    Yi Wufeng frowned and said, "What are they going to check?"

    The boss of the ship scratched his head and said: "I heard that we are looking for a female elder from some sect!"

    The two of them were surprised at the same time, packed their luggage hastily, and walked onto the deck together.  I saw more than 20 ships parked on the river, forming a long queue.  There is a medium-sized warship moored near the shore, with a blue pennant hanging high on the mast and the word "East" printed on it.  There are also several small boats blocking the channel, and all boats heading upstream must be inspected.  The Dongfang family is one of the five major families in the world. It owns half of the inland shipping industry and has close ties with the government. It is the leader of the Yangtze River waterway.  Although all the boatmen were full of complaints, no one dared to speak out loud.

    Yi Wufeng said: "Sure enough, I was right. The Wudang Clan has spread the news! This time the Dongfang family dispatches warships, they must send a large number of water masters to accompany them. We should not rush in. The only way is to take the land route and use the mountains and forests.  The terrain conceals the traces.¡±

    Hu Qingpeng said: "Hide and seek with themWhat?  interesting!  "Let Yi Wufeng lie on his back, casually took a long bamboo pole from the boat, Kaka broke it into several pieces, jumped up and jumped into the river. The sailors on the boat exclaimed and ran to the side of the boat to watch. I saw  Hu Qingpeng jumped several feet. When he was falling down, he flicked his wrist and threw a piece of bamboo pole on the water. He then sunk a little more of the bamboo pole and used the force to jump up. Doing this several times, he was like a swallow touching water.  Crossing the vast river surface, the dancing phoenix leaped onto the river bank with the dancing phoenix on its back and disappeared into the vast woods.

 Volume Six: Guan Feng Yun Lu Chapter 26: Old Love Is Hard to Break

    Chapter 26 Old love is hard to break

    When Hu Xiaotian thought about facing Tang Xue, he felt like he was sitting on pins and needles. His heart was racing for a moment, and he couldn't tell whether he was more eager and anxious, or worried and uneasy.  (Win Q coins,) Seriously, Tang Xue has known him for the longest time, and her feelings for him are the purest. Not even Yi Wu Feng can compare with her.  However, Hu Xiaotian felt guilty and did not have the courage to get to know her again, so he could only bury the past relationship deep in his heart.  After a while, only the noise of people was heard, and dozens of people poured into the hall, exchanging greetings with Lei Hongtao, Mo Hufeng and others.  Hu Xiaotian couldn't sit still anymore and quietly walked to the side door and looked into the meeting hall.

    The Tangmen¡¯s party was naturally led by the head of the family, Tang Boquan. He was a well-rounded and eloquent man who could easily stir up excitement in the scene.  Among the disciples of the Tang family, Tang Xue, who was dressed in white like snow and wore a tulle face, was dazzling and attracted Hu Xiaotian's attention like a magnet.  Different from the slightly worried and lonely demeanor the day before yesterday, Tang Xue was smiling and in a good mood today, and was whispering to a tall and handsome young man next to her.  The man's hair was as black as ink, his eyes were like morning stars, his nose was high, and his majesty was majestic. He was like a peerless sword showing its edge, and he was like a dragon among men that could not be seen in a century. Even though he did not speak loudly, he still became the focus of everyone's attention.  Tang Jingtian is already considered a top figure among the younger generation, but standing next to this person, he is completely obscured by his light.  The man didn't care about the senior masters around him. He only had Tang Xue in his eyes, and even a blind man could tell the intense love he felt.  Standing together, he and Tang Xue looked like a perfect match.

    Hu Xiaotian felt as if he had been hit hard in the chest by a hammer. His breathing was stagnant and his heart ached. A person's name flashed in his mind - Jade Faced Dragon Ji Haoming!  Ji Haoming is the number one young master in Baidao today. His character, reputation, and martial arts skills are all superhuman. He has never failed since his debut, and his reputation even surpasses that of many martial arts predecessors.  He has admired Tang Xue for a long time, and there are rumors in the world that he will propose a marriage contract to the head of the Tang family and formally propose to marry Tang Xue.  It is conceivable that the combination of Ji Haoming and Tang Xue is attracting much attention and will definitely cause a sensation in the world.

    Although Hu Xiaotian persuaded himself to forget Tang Xue, it was easier said than done. When he saw the scene of her chatting and joking intimately with other men, his heart hurt and he couldn't help but burst out with strong murderous intent.  For that short moment, he really wanted to rush over desperately, pierce Ji Haoming's heart with a sword, and kill this almost perfect love rival.  Hu Xiaotian closed his eyes in pain, gritted his teeth and staggered back, falling down on the chair, sweating profusely, as if he had just experienced a tragic fight.  He smiled mockingly to himself. He had already married another wife, so who had the right to stop Tang Xue from pursuing happiness?  Time cannot be turned back, and there is no regret medicine in the world. He can never change the fact of getting married.  In this case, why should he be too selfish?  Compared to his status as a disciple of the Demon Cult, Ji Haoming is undoubtedly easier to be accepted by the Tang Sect.  Hu Xiaotian collected his mind, adjusted his breathing, wiped the sweat off his face with his backhand, and soon returned to his usual appearance.

    After all the disciples of the Tang Sect paid their respects to their seniors, they withdrew from the meeting hall, leaving only Tang Jingtian, Tang Xue and others.  Originally, Tang Xue and Tang Jingtian were not qualified to sit in the hall, but Ji Haoming did not want to be separated from Tang Xue, so he proposed to arrange an extra table for young people of their own generation to sit around and communicate alone.  Ji Haoming's status has already surpassed that of the leader of the sect. Since he asked, Lei Hongtao would not refute him and immediately agreed.  Seeing that it was still early to leave, Li Shan accompanied Ji Haoming, Tang Xue, and Tang Jingtian to the side hall to sit and wait temporarily. Tang Boquan stayed in the hall, chatting with Lei Hongtao, Mo Hufeng, and others.

    Hearing Li Shan, Tang Xue and others approaching, Hu Xiaotian'er took a deep breath, suppressed the huge waves in his heart, stood up slowly and looked at the door, his face calm.  No matter how cruel the reality is, he must face it with strength, unable to escape or give in.

    Ji Haoming and Tang Xue entered the side hall first. They were talking and laughing, but did not notice Hu Xiaotian who was standing silently aside.  (It only takes a genius 3 seconds to remember) Li Shan and Tang Jingtian then entered. Tang Jingtian's eyes fell on Hu Xiaotian, and he couldn't help but be stunned, showing a somewhat surprised and suspicious expression.  Although Hu Xiaotian's figure and temperament have changed a lot compared to four years ago, and his skin color and appearance have been specially modified, no one will think that he is Hu Qingpeng, an abandoned disciple of the Hengshan Sect, but everyone's eyes and facial contours cannot be changed.  When you meet an acquaintance or an old friend, it is inevitable that the other person will have associations.  Hu Xiaotian faced Tang Jingtian's doubtful eyes calmly and nodded with a smile.  Tang Jingtian was stunned for a moment and then relieved. He nodded in response and said with a smile: "Brother Li, this friend has a unique temperament and stands out from others. Please introduce him to me quickly." Li Shan said: "Brother Tang, he is my end.  After practicing, the friend he made on the way back, Hu Xiaotian, is Mr. Hu!" Tang Jingtian said in surprise: "What a coincidence, his surname is also Hu?" Li Shan's eyes flashed with light, and he whispered: "Brother Tang, could it be that he saw Mr. Hu?  Reminds you of an old friend?" Tang Jingtian laughed it off. After all, topics related to Hu Qingpeng are taboo and should not be discussed too much.

    Ji Haoming and TangXue walked to the window as if there was no one around. Hu Xiaotian forced himself not to turn his head and stare, but the sourness in his heart still lingered.  Once upon a time, Tang Xue was so obsessed with him, but times have changed and everything has changed!  Hu Xiaotian now meets his sworn brother again. He has mixed feelings in his heart and tries not to reveal any flaws in his words and deeds.  When Tang Jingtian saw that he looked calm and spoke with a northwest accent, he also dispelled any doubts in his heart.  After all, Hu Xiaotian is already a calm young man. The youthfulness of his youth has completely faded away. His body is much taller and stronger than four years ago, and his unique temperament of strength and softness, and arrogance is completely different from before.

    "Following the Tang Sect, Shaolin, Wudang, Songshan, Dongfang, and other major sects and families came one after another. Wave after wave of guests poured into the meeting hall to visit Lei Hongtao and others.  Many young talents also poured into the side hall, such as Jiang Mingfeng of Huashan School, Li Qinglian of Songshan School, Qing Xuzi of Wudang School, etc.  These young masters, including Ji Haoming, Li Shan, and Tang Jingtian, can be called the new representatives of today's Baidao Wulin. It is rare to gather together today, and it is inevitable that they have the idea of ????competing in their hearts.  Ji Haoming, in particular, was surrounded by everyone, vying to discuss martial arts problems with him.  Ji Haoming still maintained a good demeanor in the face of the crowd's siege. No matter who raised questions or made things difficult, he patiently answered them one by one with profound insights and clear organization. He truly deserves the title of "the number one young master".  But Tang Xue didn't like people watching, so she walked aside and did not participate in the discussion.

    Hu Xiaotian was a scholar at this time, and it was inconvenient to intervene and express his opinions. He sat alone in the corner, which was incompatible with the fierce debate.

    Tang Xue'er listened to the endless debate, sighed softly, turned her eyes, and inadvertently glanced at Hu Xiaotian, who was sitting aside, and a mysterious and inexplicable feeling of familiarity came to her heart.  She frowned slightly, glanced back, and fell on Hu Xiaotian again, carefully distinguishing his figure and appearance. Suddenly, her whole body was shaken, and a mist suddenly surged in her beautiful eyes. Fortunately, she had strong self-control, so she didn't  Gaffe yelled.

    Although Hu Xiaotian didn't pay attention to Tang Xue deliberately, his spiritual awareness was so sharp that he immediately noticed that Tang Xue's hot gaze was firmly focused on him. His heart sank. Could it be that he had deceived everyone, but couldn't deceive Tang Xue?  Once Tang Xue reveals his true identity on this occasion, disaster will be imminent!  When he was Hu Qingpeng, a disciple of the Hengshan sect, he was framed and accused of killing his fellow martial artists. His love affair with the demon sect elder Yi Wufeng was even more criticized by thousands of people, even after four years.  Years later, there are still many people who want his life.

    Tang Xue quickly wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with her backhand, walked up to Hu Xiaotian without hesitation, bit her lower lip, and asked softly: "Is the young master's surname 'Hu'?"

    Hu Xiaotian smelled that familiar fragrance and had a headache so much that he just wanted to run away. How should he deal with Tang Xue without exposing his flaws?  Thousands of thoughts went through his mind at once, and he stood up and saluted: "The young man's surname is 'Hu', and his given name is 'Xiaotian'. He is from Lanzhou, and he is a good friend of Li Daxia Li Shan. The girl's surname is 'Tang'? Why not?"  How about discussing martial arts with Brother Ling and others?"

    Tang Xue murmured: "Hu Xiaotian!" Her bright eyes looked carefully at his face again, and suddenly chuckled: "Master Hu, you have learned the northwest accent very well. Can you speak Hunan dialect?  ?¡±

    Hu Xiaotian made contact with her naughty and joyful eyes, and his palms broke out in cold sweat. Sure enough, she recognized him!  He forced a smile and said: "Xiaosheng grew up in Lanzhou. Even if he works hard to learn Mandarin, he still can't get rid of his northwest accent, which makes Miss Tang laugh."

    Tang Xue's eyes were full of smiles, as if she had a thousand words to convey through her eyes, and she said softly: "Mr. Hu, I can do the face-changing trick and can change my appearance freely. Do you believe it?" Hu Xiaotian said: "Miss Tang, shouldn't you?  Are you good at martial arts? How can you be proficient in face-changing tricks?" Tang Xue smiled slightly and said, "Of course my father taught me this! My father is now living as a monk in the northwest. I wonder, Mr. Hu, if you are destined to meet him?  "

    Hu Xiaotian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he finally realized what was wrong.  His disguise technique was taught by Tang Xue's father, Tang Bowen. In terms of time to learn the art and mastery of the disguise technique, how could he compare to Tang Xue, who had been deeply influenced by his parents since childhood!  Moreover, the techniques of disguise are also divided into schools. With Tang Xue's eyesight, how could she not be able to tell who he studied under?  He sighed: "If the knot in your heart is difficult to resolve, you will never find peace even if you escape into Buddhism. Miss Tang, if you can take the time to visit your father, he will definitely be very happy."

    Tang Xue trembled and resisted crying, but tears burst out of her eyes. She choked and whispered: "Brother Peng, it's really you!" If she hadn't been worried about the person next to her, she would have jumped in immediately.  In his arms, I poured out the pain of lovesickness that I had accumulated for four years.

    Hu Xiaotian smiled bitterly, without any joy of reunion in his heart. He looked nervously at Ji Haoming, Tang Jingtian and others, and said in a deep voice: "Miss Tang, please don't be excited. If your friends see you?You thought I was bullying you.  You don¡¯t want to see me become the target of public criticism, do you?  "

    Tang Xuebingxue was smart and naturally understood what he meant. She nodded and said, "Master Hu, I understand!" She gently wiped away her tears and asked in a low voice, "Where do you live now? Wait until I have time.  , I will go find you!" Hu Xiaotian refused: "Your appearance and temperament are too outstanding, it is difficult to operate secretly. I know where you are staying, so I'd better come to see you another day." Tang Xue said: "You can't lie to me again.  Yeah!" His tone seemed angry and resentful, with a hint of coquettishness.  Hu Xiaotian's hair stood on end, secretly praying that no one would notice Tang Xue's change.  You must know that Ji Haoming and others are first-rate masters, with deep internal strength and sharp ears and eyes. If you pay a little attention, you will notice that something is wrong.

    At this moment, Ji Haoming turned his eyes and looked at the two of them, with a bit of confusion and a bit of vigilance in his eyes.  He knew that Tang Xue didn't like talking to men, not to mention strangers, and even brothers from the same clan of the Tang clan rarely paid attention to him. Why was he so uncharacteristic of himself today?  Is there something special about that young man?  He had admired Tang Xue for a long time and was thinking about how to propose a marriage contract to Tangmen. He never wanted to see a love rival suddenly appear and disrupt his planned plan.

    From the corner of his eye, Hu Xiaotian saw Ji Haoming approaching and said seriously: "Miss Tang, I heard that the Tang Sect's hidden weapons are the best in the world. I wonder how many percent of them you have mastered? Who has stronger martial arts between you and Brother Li?" Tang  Seeing the subtle change in his demeanor, Xue felt a little moved in her heart and said calmly: "You are a scholar and know nothing about martial arts. What does it matter to you whether you are strong or weak? Read more books about sages and ask less about the world!" Hu Xiaotian secretly praised her in his heart.  She reacted sharply and said, "Now that you've come, let's make peace with it. Although I don't practice martial arts, I am among martial artists now. I also want to know some interesting things about martial arts. I hope Miss Tang will give you some advice." Tang Xue shook her head and said, "I told you.  I don¡¯t understand either!¡± He turned around and saw Ji Haoming and said with a smile: ¡°Brother Ji, is your debate over? Did you win the argument?¡± Ji Haoming smiled gently and said: ¡°Xiaoxue, the ways of martial arts are very different, but different paths lead to the same goal.  Who dares to say that what he has learned can surpass others? Winning or losing is not important. What is important is communication and verification. Everyone has benefited a lot." He turned to look at Hu Xiaotian, cupped his fists and said, "This friend is extraordinary, I don't know.  What do you call me? My name is Ji Haoming!" As he spoke, an invisible and powerful momentum rushed towards him.

    Hu Xiaotian frowned and forced a smile: "It turns out to be Daxia Ji, I'm so glad to meet you. Xiaosheng Hu Xiaotian is a friend of Brother Li Shan." Ji Haoming's expression softened, and he restrained the pressure he deliberately exuded, and said with a smile: "Hu  The young master is a scholar, but he can break the rules and make friends with people of my generation. It is really rare! I will have to toast the young master two more glasses later." Hu Xiaotian said: "The young man's drinking capacity is shallow, so please be merciful to Master Ji. You might as well toast Li more.  Brother, let's have a few drinks. Today is his big day, so don't let him go easily." Ji Haoming said: "Master Hu is being hypocritical! Men from the northwest have a bold temperament. Which one is not a hero in wine? If you treat me as a friend,  Don't shirk it." Hu Xiaotian said: "What the hell! If Master Ji gets drunk on purpose, I will sacrifice my life to accompany you." Ji Haoming smiled and said, "That's true."

    Tang Xueqing knew that it was not appropriate to reveal her feelings for Hu Xiaotian at this time, otherwise it would definitely lead to his death.  At that moment, he pretended to be reserved and walked away, looking out the window alone. He only hoped that today's engagement ceremony would end as soon as possible so that he could find a chance to meet Hu Xiaotian alone.

    Ji Haoming's thoughts were focused on Tang Xue, and he chatted with Hu Xiaotian for a few more words. After making sure that the other party was not a threat, he walked over and talked softly with Tang Xue.  Unfortunately, his goal was too big, and Jiang Mingfeng dragged him into the discussion after a while.  Among the people, Ji Haoming had the highest martial arts skills. As he rejoined, the discussion became fierce again.

    Hu Xiaotian was not in the mood to pay attention to the topic they were discussing, and was even more afraid that Tang Xue could not control his emotions, so he hurriedly walked out of the side hall and walked to the martial arts training ground.  By this time, the guests had almost all arrived, and nearly a thousand people were sitting in the martial arts ground. The sound was noisy and the atmosphere was warm. Many high-profile guests were already drinking with big bowls before the banquet officially started.  People in the world are indifferent to life and death, and don't follow any red tape rules. When they are drunk, they step on the wooden stool, roll up their sleeves and punch loudly - "Five leaders!" "Six or six are good!" "Hello, brothers  !¡± ¡°Eight horses!¡± People in Leijiabao were used to seeing this, and no one had the temerity to stop them. On the contrary, jars of wine were served at once.

    Seeing that the auspicious moment was approaching, a burst of fierce shouting and cursing suddenly exploded at the gate, followed by several sounds of gold and iron clashing.  As soon as they heard the sound, everyone knew that someone was coming to make trouble, and they couldn't help but look at each other. Who dared to choose this time to apply eye drops to Leijiabao?  Wouldn't that just slap the Lei family and the Beggar Clan in the face?  In the blink of an eye, a pindrop could be heard on the martial arts training ground, and everyone looked in the direction of the gate.

    I saw silhouettes of people flying around, and dozens of Leijiabao swordsmen came back like a tide. Two of them were the fastest and rushed straight into the meeting hall with panicked expressions.  Since the wedding banquet was about to start, Lei Hongtao, Li Shan and others had returned to the meeting hall.Calling the distinguished guests, there were no outstanding experts among the guards, and as a result, outsiders tore open the defense line in one fell swoop.  The guards retreated while waving their swords to block the enemy, but the enemy was extremely skilled in martial arts. Even though your sword was as bright as snow, he strode forward without even the slightest pause, throwing away anyone who blocked him.  The guards were like waves crashing onto the rocks, and they fell pitifully on the roadside. If the attackers hadn't left room for them, they would have turned into corpses.  When the sword light dissipated one by one, a sturdy man who was more than seven feet tall suddenly appeared. He had no hair on the top of his head, a thick neck and thick shoulders. The muscles on his bare arms were as if they were made of iron bars.  , containing astonishing power, with two fine steel hand axes stuck behind the shoulders, looking around like an invincible lion, not caring about the world at all.

    Everyone looked at the mysterious visitor who was striding forward and held out his chest, and all gasped. He looked so powerful and domineering!

    Hu Xiaotian was dumbfounded and could hardly believe his eyes. What was he doing here?  Do you want to die?  !

    £¤b

    r.  

    More to come, address